OF  THE 

UNIVERSITY 
OF 


THB 

HISTOEIC  NOTE-BOOB: 


TO  THB 

RIGHT  HON.  THE   COUNTESS  MANVERS 

WHOM   TO    KNOW 

(TO   USE   TUB    WORDS   OF   SIB   RICHARD   STEELE) 
'IS   A   LIBERAL   EDUCATION1 


f&ts'torlr  fjotrtf'  are  tottl)  pcnm&fum 
BY 

THB    AUTHOa 


B192 


THE 


HISTOEIO    NOTE -BOOK 


WITH    AN 


APPENDIX   OF  BATTLES 


BY  THE   BEY. 

E.   OOBHAM    BKEWEK,    LL.D/ 

•    * 
AUTHOR  OF  'GUIDE  TO  SCIENCE,'   'THE  DICTIONARY  OF  PHRASE  AND  PABLB,' 

•HISTORY  OF  FRANCE—  POLITICAL,  SOCIAL,  AND  LITERARY'  to  TUB 

rRKSKNT    YBAR,    '  HISTORY    OF    GERMANY— POLITICAL,    SOCIAL,    A5D 

UT&BARY'  TO  THE  PRESENT  YKAR,  'THE  READER'S  HANDROOKf* 

DICTIONARY  OP  MIRACLES,'    *  THEOLOGY  tf  SCIENCE/ 

'BULKS  FOB  ENGLISH  aPKLLINa/  KXVL 


PHILADELPHIA 
J.  B.   L  1 F  ?  i  IN  0  0  T  T    COMPANY 

1905 


PREFACE 


THIS  volume,  entitled  •  The  Historic  Note-Book,1  is  the  third  and  last  of 
a  series.    The  first  was  the  *  Dictionary  of  Phrase  and  Fable,'  the  object 
of  which  was  to  explain  the  meaning  of  words  and  expressions  in  which 
an  allusion  is  made  to  some  fable,  custom,  or  character,  more  or 
familiarly  known. 

The  'Header's  Handbook,'    the  second  of  the  series,  undertook  to 
unfold  in  a  few  lines  the  tale  of  the  best  known  epic  poems  of  ancient  . 
modern  times,  (the  plots  of  novels  and  plays,  ballads  and  romances,  and 
to  give  short  biographical  sketches  of  their  respective  authors. 

The  present  book  does  for  history  what  the  first  of  the  series  did 

* 

for  phraseology,  and  the  latter  did  for  poetry  .and  romance.  It  is  purely 
historical,  and  ,expl«-ius*  with  the  utmost  possible  brevity  allusions  to, 
historical  events,  acts  of  parliament,  treaties,  and  customs,  terms  and 
phrases,  made  in  books,  speeches,  and  familiar  conversation. 

Probably  no  one  could  turn  over  a  couple  of  pages  of  this  book  and 
not  find  some  item  which  he  would  be  at  a  loss  to  explain  or  to  find  in 
any  book  near  at  hand.  It  may  be  hidden  in  some  corner  of  history, 
some  modern  or  ancient  encyclopaedia,  some  law  dictionary,  periodical,  or 
book  of  f  Equities ;  but,  bein."  i  insert-eel  ; 

would 

bush'.  ,       ap»  days,  of  re. 

Out, 


Till  PREFACE 


down.    Some  items  have  been  kept  by  the  author  in  the  form  of  < 
for  many  years  waiting  for  solution,  and  those  solutions  have  b< 
mately  found  in  most  unexpected  places. 

X  have  been  an  author  for  sixty  years,  have  written  many  books, 
and  of  course  have  been  a  very  miscellaneous  reader.    In  mv  long  expe- 
rience J.  have  remarked  how  little  the  range  of  '  literary '  read 
varied,  and  how  doubt  still  centres  on  matters  which  were  cruces  in  u^v 
early  years.    So  that  a  work  of  this  kind  is  of  as  much  usefui  i 
1891  as  it  would  have  been  in  1830.   J^  always  read  with  a  ajip  of  paper 
and  a  pencil  at  mj  side,  to  jot  down  whatever  I  think  may  be 
to  rue-  and  these  jottings  I  keep  sorted  in  different  lockers. 
been  a  life -habit  with  me.  and  tl  g  of  them  into  a 

live  volume  consists  chiefly  in  selecting,  sorting,  expla' 

inging  down  to  date.    What  J^  mjjggjf  have  wanted  to  know,J 
so  others  younger  than  ^am  may  wish  to  know  also;  «. 
have  found  difficult  to  discover,  j^  presume  others  with  fewer  boo 
find  difficult  also.   J^know  that  many  a  time  and  oft  I  should  hav«  been 

lankful  if  jjbnld  have  laid  m^  hand  on  a  book,  ar 
.    v  3  research,  the  explanation  of  §ome  item  in  this 

SVQ  tonffi:  and^uu  .  ymvirel£  This  very 

way  of  looking  at  a  big  book  has  been  the  secret  of  ij^  314^^^^^H 
.     It  was  begun  at  the  age  of  eighteen,  and  m^  f 

1  Guide  to  Science,'  the  sale  of  which  has  been  almc 
The  '  Dictionary  of  Phrase  and  Fable  '  was  more  than  twent 
as  had  a  very  wide 

ly  useful,  and  J^  1  not  be  less  acceptable 

olio. 


Notes'  i.ha1  -•*  advantage  of  two 

• 

B  '  -• 

•on  to  evt  iV«,  #* 


PREFACE 


proper  name,  and  much  of  the  accuracy  of  the  book  is  undoubtedly  due 
to  their  painstaking  co-operation.  For  myself  I  am  under  unbounded 
obligation  to  them,  and  hope  they  will  accept  my  thanks  thus  publicly 
acknowledged  and  without  stint. 

Little  more  need  be  said.  The  arrangement  is  somewhat  different  to 
that  usually  followed  in  Historical  Dictionaries.  'The  items  are  not  set 
under  the  rulin^gjvor^d,  but  generally  under  the  first  noun  or  adjective  of  the 
phrase.  Thus  under  '  Massacre  '  will  be  found  all  articles  of  that  category, 
massed  together,  and  not  distributed  under  the  name  of  the  place  where 
the  deed  of  blood  was  committed.  This  has  been  done  to  bring  the 
subject  together  in  a  compact  form.  Similarly  with  Church  Councils, 
Literary  Forgeries,  and  so  on.  When  this  allocation  has  been  found 
impracticable,  as  in  '  Irish  Associations,1  '  Monastic  Orders,'  *  Sunday 
Fete  Days,'  and  so  on,  then  under  the  general  heading  will  be  found  an 
alphabetical  list  of  all  the  articles  in  the  book  on  the  subject,  which  may 
be  turned  to  if  required. 

Some  antiquated  customs  have  been  pointed  out,  and  a  suggestion  has 
been  occasionally  made  which  may  possibly  direct  attention  to  what 
s  to  the  author  of  these  '  Notes '  a  national  want  or  national  defect. 
See  p.  697,  article  POETS'  CORNER,  and  p.  115,  article  BORROMEO. 

In  one  instance,  that  of  '  Abigail,'  in  which  a  word  has  an  ancient 
and  modern  history,  the  recent  revival  of  the  word  in  the  reign  of 
Anne  has  been  thought  more  consistent  with  the  scope  of  this 
book  than  the  well-known  tale  in  the  life  of  David.  Those,  however,  who 
prefer  the  older  story  may,  if  they  think  proper,  consult  the  'Diction***/ 
of  Phrase  and  Fable.' 

-       ^ 
Finallv  the  book  here  offered  to  °"  r-"«-  '=  ***  *  'Book  of  Dates,' 

...  ,„    i.^,.    *    ,.     added  whenever    required.     Inventions    and 

ories,  the  great  staple  of  a  book  of  dates,  find  no  place  here ;  and 

hundreds  of  the  articles  here  inserted  ar»   wru/ay  independent  of  dates. 


x  PREFACE 

Similarly,  the  book  is  not  an  '  Historic  Dictionary,'  but  a  dictionary  of 
historic  terms  and  phrases,  jottings  of  odds  and  ends  of  history,  which 
historians  leave  in  the  cold  or  only  incidentally  mention  in  the  course 
of  their  narratives.  If  I  might  borrow  the  motto  of '  Notes  and  Qn 
'  When  found  make  a  note  of,'  it  would  most  aptly  describe  the  end  an  * 
object  of  these  '  Historic  Notes.1 

THE   AUTHOR. 

If  I  might  make  the  suggestion  without  being  impertinent,  I  think  the  book  would 
be  admirably  adapted  to  the  upper  forms  of  Ladies'  Schools,  and  to  those  in  private 
life  who  seek  to  extend  their  general  knowledge,  after  having  laid  aside  t! 
mentary  books.     Of  course,  these  Historic  No*es  are  mainly  designed  and 
specially  *riiteu  for  the  general  public,  and  thia,  tLeir  educational  uae,  it  ft 
afterthought 


HISTOEIO   NOTE -BOOK 


ABBOTT 


A  Eire  maraud  d  I  'A,  of  first-class 
quality.  A  is  the  distinctive  mark  of 
money  minted  in  Paris,  which  is  purer 
and  more  free  from  alloy  than  any  other 
money  in  thf>  French  dominions.  For 
A  1  see  Diet  of  Phrase  and  Fable,  p.  1. 

Aarau  (Peace  of),  8,  9,11  Aug.,  1712. 
This  treaty  concluded  the  war  of  Toggen- 
burg. 

Aaron's  Breastplate,  4  rows. 

1.  Reuben  sTdini;  Simeon,  topaz  ;  Levl,  carbuncle. 

:!d;  Dan, jacinth;  NaphtaU. 

8.  Gad.rtrov(>i/*<;  Asher,  beryl  \  Isaac  har,  sapphire. 
4.  Zcbulon,   lUamond;    Joseph,   onyx;   Benjamin, 
jatpar. 

Abbaeides(3Byl.).  Califs  of  Bagdad, 
'od  'rom  Abul  Abbas  (Abdullah  ben 
Mohamm  tS),  who  defeated  Mervan  II.,  and 
became  -jalif,  18  Feb.,  A.D.  750; 

•  y  the  overthrow  of  Mo9tasem,put  to 
.UaKou  ox  F-l.-icni.  a  Mornil 
prince.     The   Abbasides  succeeded  the 
Oinma 

le   califs  were.  Aboul-Abbas   (750); 
Mmanzor  (754);   Mohammed  Mahdl 
uun  al  Raschid  (780) ;  Amyn 
;    i  aruoun  (813),  and  BO  more. 

Abbate   (2  syl.).    A  young   Italian 
man  who  has  received  the  tonsure, 
but  has  not  taken  full  orders. 

Abbates  Milites,  or  Abba-comitfo. 
1  Oth  cent.  Lay  abbots,  who  deputed  deans 
or  priors  to  the  spiritual  oversight  of 
their  abbeys. 

Pronounce  Ab'-a-teee  Mil'-l-teei. 

Abbaye  de  Mont0  a  Regret. 
The  guillotine.  What  ia  now  the  Hue  de$ 


v  Bourses,  in  Paris,  was  formerly  the  Monti 
d  Regret,  the  place  for  public  executions. 

Pronounce  Ab-bay-d'  Mont  ah  Ba-gra'. 

Abbe's  Commendataires.  The 
a25  abbots  appointed  by  the  king  of 
France.  The  office  was  a  perfect  sinecure, 
but  the  abbe  commendat«->re  drew  one* 
third  of  the  revenues  of  hi  a  convent. 
Many  of  these  abbots  were  laymen,  but 
generally  they  were  literary  men,  often 
noblemen's  sons  included  under  laymen. 
Pronounce  Ab-bay  Com-men-da-tarei. 

Abbey.  In  Scotland,  a  sanoiuary  for 
debtors  against  1  afforded  by 

the  abbey  of  Holyrood. 

Abbots  in  eommendam.  Abbots 
nded  to  hold  an  abbey  and  its  dig- 
nity in  charge  till  a  regular  abbot  has  been 
appointed.  In  the  Reformation  several 
abbots  and  other  ecclesiastics  were  allow- 
tu.  »,u  enj  ^  *u~:"  livings  for  life,  or  for  a 
time.  By  6,  7  Will.  IV.  c.  M,  ». 
ecclesiastical  dignity,  office,  or  benefice, 
after  ,the  living  possessors,  was  allowed  to 
be  held  in  commend  am. 

Abbeys  and  other  Catholic  livincs  held  in  com- 
' .-ures  for  lifo. 

Abbotsford  Club  (TJie\.  A  literary 
club  founded  in  Edinburgh  (1835)  for  the 
publication  of  works  belonging  to  Scotch 
history,  literature,  and  antiquities.  Above 
80  quarto  volumes  were  published.  The 
club  no  longer  exists. 

Abbptt  Scholarships.    I.  In  the 

University  of  Cambridge:  two  for  classics 
and  mathematics,  for  undergraduate*  ia 


ABDICATED 


ABIGAIL 


their  first  year.  Value  about  60Z.  a  year, 
tenable  for  three  years  f  founded  by  John 
Abbott  of  Halifax,  Yorkshire,  1871. 

II.  In  the  University  of  Oxford. :  three 
for  the  sons  of  poor  clergymen;  founded 
the  same  year  by  the  same  founder. 

Abdicated  Monarchs.  The  follow- 
ing monarchs  of  Europe  have  abdicated : 


1 1.  (duke  of  Aosta)  Spain       _  _  1878 

Charles  IV.  ol  Spain  (forced)       ...       —  „.  1808 

Charles  V.  of  Spain  and  Germany       —  ..  1656 

Charles  X.  ot  Franco   forced)      .....  ..  1830 

Charles  Albert  of  Sardinia  (forced)      ..  _  1- 

Chnrlea  Emmanuel  of  Sardinia ._       M  „.  1803 

Christina  of  Sweden..         ...        „.       —  1654 

Diocletian  and  Maximian  ...        ...       _  ft*,  808 

Felipe  >    ol  3j  Or  .  <;  , 

Francis  II.  of  the  Two'Sicllies  (forced)  ..  1860 


Jam«s  II.  of  England  (forced) 
Louis  Bonaparto  of  Holland 
Louis  Philippe  of  France  (forced) 
Ludwig  of  Bavaria  (forced)  w 
Matilda  (Lady  of  England) 

Milan  of  Servia          I 

Napoleon  I.  of  France  (forced)  „. 
Napoleon  III.  of  France  (forced)... 
i  of  Greece  (foreud)  ...  „, 
p  II.  of  Brazil  (forced) ...  _ 
1  of  1'oland  (forced)  «. 
.  11.  of  England  (forced)  _ 
StuniKlaus  Leszcainski  (forced)  _ 
Victor  Amadeus  of  Sardinia 
Victor  Emmanuel 


—  ..  1810 

~.  ~  1848 

«.  ».  1848 

-.  ~  1154 

«.  M  1889 

«  -  1814 

-  -.  1»70 

».  ^  18H8 

w  M  1R89 

«.  ».  171* 


«        «    17H5 
-.        -.    1730 
-.        ...    1819 
Several  dethroned  without  even  the  mocking 
•how  of  abdication,  like  Edward  11.  of  England 
OUT)  ;  Henry  VL  of  England  0471)  ;  Ac. 

Abeceda'rians.  Anabaptists  who 
Bet  their  faces  against  all  human  learning, 
lest  it  should  impede  the  progress  of  the 
soul  in  its  apprehension  of  Divine  truth. 
The  Cathodes  at  one  tone  opposed  all 
learning  except  what  they  called  sacred 
literature,  such  as  the  lives  of  the  saints, 
and  other  religious  books. 

Abel'ians  or  Abelo'nians.  A  sect 
of  the  ancient  Christian  Church  which 
married,  but  lived  in  continence,  as  they 
assumed  Abel  did  (4th  cent.). 

Abenzerraghes.  A  wealthy  and 
powerful  family  of  Spanish  Moors,  de- 
scended from  Yusef  ben-Zerragh.  The 
word  divided  is  A-ben-Zerragh[es],  and 
is  pronounced  Ah'-ven-zerark'-ey.  Their 
struggles  with  the  family  of  Zegris,  and 
destruction  in  the  palace  of  the  Alhambra, 
in  Granada  (fifteenth  century),  have  fur- 
nished the  subject  of  a  charming  Spanish 
romance,  '  The  History  of  the  Civil  Wars 
of  Granada.'  Chateaubriand  made  it  the 
subject  of  his  'Adventures  of  the  Last 
Abenzerraghe,'  and  it  furnishes  the  text 
of  one  of  Cherubini'b  operas.  The  feud 
began  1474. 

Often  wilttcn  Abenoexrage*. 


Ab'erdeen'  (University  of),  1500; 
founded  by  James  IV.     It  was  originally 
founded   in    1494,   by  W.   Elphin 
bishop  of  Aberdeen,  and  called  - 
College.      In    1858     Marischal    College 
(q.v.)  was  united  to  the  University  of 
Aberdeen.    (21,  22  Viet  o.  83). 

Aberdeen  man's  privilege  (An). 
To  alter  or  change  one's  mind  on  second 
thoughts. 

These  good  folVs,  Alan,  make  no  allowance  to* 
what  your  food  father  call*  the  Aberdeen  man  • 
privilege,  of  '  taking  his  word  again,'  or  what  the 
wise  call  -  second  thou«hU.'-Sir  W.  8OOTT,  E*A- 
gauntlet.  Letter  7. 

Ab'garus,  king  of  Edessa  (AJ>.  1S- 
50).  Is  said  by  Eusebins  to  have  written 
a  letter  to  Christ  asking  Him  to  cure  his 
disease,  pronounced  by  his  physicians  to 
be  incurable.  Christ  replied,  -after  His 
ascension,  that  one  of  His  disciples  should 
be  sent  to  effect  the  cure.  Thadduus  was 
the  apostle  selected,  and  Abgarus  was 
restored  to  perfect  health.  Of  course  this 
is  only  tradition.  (Euseb.  L  18.) 

Abhorrera.     A  political  pu 
England,    in     the     winter 
They  looked  with  '  abhorrence '  on 
Shtiftesbury's  proposal  to  set  aside  not 
only  James,  who  was  a  Roman  Catholic, 
but  also  his  daughter  Mary,  who  was  a 
Protestant,  married    to  the  Prince  of 
Orange.     See  '  Petitioners,'  <fcc. 

Macaolay  says,  they  were  a  cr 
and  state  party  which  declared  th 
horrence  of  those  who  sought  to  dictate 
to  the  king  (Charles  II.)  as  to  the  routine 
of  the  new  parliament  in  1680. 

Abigail  (An).  A  woman  of  low  de- 
gree and  intriguing  character,  so  called 
from  Abigail  Hill,  a  niece  of  Sarah, 
Duchess  of  Marlborough,  introduced  into 
the  court  of  Queen  Anne  as  a  bed- 
chamber woman.  Abigail  took  the  fancy 
of  the  queen,  became  prime  favourite, 
and  ousted  the  duchess  from  her 
position  in  1707.  Hurley  was  Abigail's 
uncle,  as  the  duchess  was  her  aunt,  and 
Abigail  had  been  privately  married  to 
Mr.  Masham,  groom  of  the  bedchamber 
of  George,  prince  of  Denmark,  the 
queen's  consort.  (See  1  Sam.  xxv.  8). 

Her  (the  Duchess  ot   Marlboroogh)  indignant 
niiud  lartaally  attributed  thin  o,: 
contrary  advice  of  the  queen's  Abigail,  and  .  .  . 
•be  broke  loose  on  Anne  without  regard  to  th« 
presence  of  the  public.— HownT,  Hut.  <tf  *v 


ABIGAIL 


ABSOLUTION 


Ab'igail  Earwig  (Mrs.).  Mrs. 
Masham,  the  favourite  of  Queen  Anne, 
on  the  downfall  of  the  Duchess  of  Marl- 
borough. 

Abingdon  Hospital,  1689;  founded 
by  John  Mason  of  Abingdon,  for  the  in- 
firm, aged,  and  indigent. 

Abingdon  Law.  First  hang  the 
offender,  then  try  him.  So  called  from 
Major  Brown  of  Abingdon,  an  officer  in 
the  parliamentary  army. 

Abjuration  Bill  (The),  1690.  A  bill 
which  required  of  everyone  who  took  any 
public  office  or  trust  to  swear  by  oath  to 
recognise  the  right  of  the  reigning  sove- 
reign to  the  crown  under  the  Act  of  Settle- 
ment, promising  to  disclose  any  traitorous 
conspiracy,  and  abjuring  the  right  of  the 
Pretender.  Enforced  1701,  altered  in  the 
reigns  of  Anne,  George  I.,  and  George 
IIL ;  and  repealed  in  1858. 

Abjuration  Oath  (The).  Formerly 
there  were  three  oaths  required  of  all 
persons  before  admission  to  any  public 
office,  viz.  The  Oath  of  Allegiance,  The 
Oath  of  Supremacy,  and  The  Abjuration 
Oath.  The  Abjuration  Oath  is  that  no 
foreign  prince,  state,  or  potentate,  hath 
or  ought  to  have  any  jurisdiction,  power, 
superiority,  or  authority,  ecclesiastical  or 
civil,  within  the  British  realm.  Enforced 
by  Act  18  Will.  III.  c.  6  (1701).  The 
three  oaths  amalgamated  into  a  declara- 
tion by  Act  21,  22  Viet.  o.  48  (July  18, 
1858). 

Abjuration  of  Henri  IV.,  1598. 
The  renunciation  of  Protestantism  by 
Henri  IV.,  for  the  purpose  of  securing 
the  crown  of  France,  and  putting  an  end 
to  civil  war. 

Abo.  I.  (Peace  of),  17, 18  Aug.,  1748, 
between  Sweden  and  Russia,  effected  by 
the  mediation  of  England. 

H.  (The  Treaty  of),  28  Aug.,  1812,  be- 
tween Bernadotte,  king  of  Sweden,  and 
Alexander,  the  czar  of  Russia;  effected 
by  a  personal  conference  of  the  two 
sovereigns. 

Abraham's  Call.  His  first  call 
was  out  of  Haran,  which,  according  to 
Clinton,  was  in  the  autumn  B.C.  2093. 
His  second  call  was  4  May,  B.C.  2055 
(Gen.  xii.  1).  The  reason  why  Abraham 
was  called  by  God  to  leave  Chaldea  won 


because  that  country  was  greatly  pol- 
luted with  idolatry,  which  was  less  pre- 
valent at  the  time  in  Egypt.  See  '  Era  of 
Abraham.' 

Abrahamites  (4  syL).  I.  A  sect 
which,  in  the  9th  cent.,  sprang  up  in  the 
East,  and  revived  at  Antioch  the  tenets 
of  the  Paulicians.  The  founder  was 
Ibraim  or  Abraham  of  Antioch.  Cyriacus 
opposed  the  heretics  while  Charlemagne 
was  in  power. 

Pronounce  A'-bram-mitea. 

It.  Bohemian  deists  (1782),  who  pro- 
fessed to  be  followers  of  John  Huss,  but 
reduced  their  religion  to  what  they  sup- 
posed was  that  of  Abraham  before  his 
circumcision.  The  only  part  of  the  Bible 
which  they  retained  was  the  Lord's 
Prayer.  They  were  banished  from  Bo- 
hemia in  1783,  and  were  scattered  abroad 
in  various  parts  of  Hungary,  Transyl- 
vania, and  Slavonia.  See  above. 

Abraham-men.  A  class  of  sturdy 
beggars  who  simulated  lunacy,  and  wan- 
dered about  the  country  extorting  money 
by  working  on  the  compassion  or  fears  of 
those  who  passed  by.  A  '  Tom  o'  Bed- 
lam' was  an  Abraham-man  or  'Abram 
Cove.'  So  called  from  the  Abraham  ward 
in  the  Bethlehem  Hospital. 

Pronounce  A'-brum-mon. 

Abrantes  (Treaty  of),  6  June,  1801, 
between  Spain  and  Portugal.  Signed  at 
Abrantes,  Estremadura,  in  Portugal. 

Absolute  Loyalists.  In  the  middle 
of  the  17th  cent,  meant  the  friends  and 
followers  of  the  Duke  of  Montrose.  The 
Engagers  (q.v.)  and  the  Whiggamors  (q.v) 
were  also  in  a  measure  supporters  of  the 
king ;  but  there  was  no  possibility  of 
united  action  between  them,  and  thej 
only  weakened  the  royal  cause. 

Absolute  Wisdom,  1821.  Alder- 
man  Wood  was  so  called.  He  was  a 
staunch  supporter  of  Queen  Caroline,  and 
being  charged  with  having  ill-advised  the 
queen,  he  admitted  that  his  advice  might 
not  be  'absolute  wisdom,'  and  he  was 
jocularly  called  'Absolute  Wisdom  Wood.' 

Absolution  Thursday.  In 
French  '  Jeudi  Absolu,'  the  day  before 
Good  Friday,  when  the  priest  recites  tha 
seven  penitential  psalms,  gives  a  sermon, 
and  then  pronounces  the  '  Misereatur ' 
Mid  the  '  Indulgentiam.' 


ABSOLUTISTS 


ACH^AN 


Absolutists  (The),  1819.  The  mon- 
archical party  of  Spain,  opposed  to  the 
radical  '  Exaltados  '  (q.v.).  They  wished 
to  restore  the  absolute  power  of  the  king, 
and  consisted  of  the  nobility  in  general, 
the  clergy,  and,  what  seems  somewhat 
inconsistent,  the  lower  orders.  Of  course 
the  Absolutists  wanted  to  abrogate  the 
Constitution  of  1812. 

Abstainers.  Teetotalers,  or  those 
who  abstain  from  alcoholic  drinks. 
Abstinence  societies  are  now  generally 
called  temperance  societies.  Established 
in  America,  at  Boston,  hi  1826;  in 
London  (The  British  and  Foreign  Tem- 
perance Society)  1831;  the  National, 
in  London,  1842. 

Abyssin'ian  "War  (The).  Between 
the  British  and  Theodore,  king  of  Abys- 
sinia. This  expedition  (for  the  release  of 
missionaries,  Capt.  Crawford  and  others) 
was  under  Sir  R.  Napier,  who  joined  the 
army  at  Senate',  Jan.  1868.  Col.  Phayre 
defeated  Theodore  at  Magdala  10  April, 
which  was  bombarded  and  taken  on 
18  April.  The  return  of  the  British 
army  commenced  18  April,  1868. 

Academic  School  of  Philoso- 
phers (The).  Founded  by  Plato  the 
Athenian  (B.C.  429-847),  who  taught  in 
the  Academy,  a  garden  about  a  quarter  of 
a  mile  from  the  city,  in  the  north-west- 
ern suburb.  It  belonged  originally  to 
Academes,  and  wao  adorned  by  Cimon, 
son  of  Miltiades,  the  great  general. 
Plato's  disciples  were  called  the  Academ'- 
ics,  or  Garden  sect.  Plato  was  the  dis- 
ciple of  Socrates. 

Academ'icB  (The).  One  of  the 
Grecian  sects  in  the  early  ages  of  Chris- 
tianity. They  maintained  the  total  un- 
certainty of  all  sensuous  impressions, 
and,  therefore,  the  impossibility  of  man's 
knowing  anything  for  certain.  They 
doubted  the  existence  of  a  God,  they 
doubted  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  and 
doubted  whether  virtue  was  better  than 
vice,  or  vice  better  than  virtue. 

Academy  (The).  A  London  weekly 
journal,  chiefly  of  reviews,  commenced 
9  Oct.,  1869. 

Ac'amoth  Plero'ma.  With  the 
ancient  Gnostics,  pleroma  meant  the  ful- 
ness of  knowledge,  and  acamoth,  inferior 
wisdom. 


Accord'  (The).  So  the  Treaty  of 
Edinburgh  is  called.  This  treaty  was 
between  Queen  Elizabeth  and  the  Scots 
for  the  evacuation  of  Scotland  by  the 
French ;  concluded  6  July,  1560. 

Accusative  (The).  John  Calvin 
was  so  called  by  his  companions  (1509- 
1564).  Also  '  The  pope  of  Geneva.' 

Acemetes  (The),  or  '  Accemeti ' 
(i.e.  Watchers),  6th  cent.  A  religious 
order  founded  by  St.  Alexander,  an 
Asiatic  (died  480).  So  called  because 
one  of  them  was  always  to  be  on  the 
'  watch.'  That  is,  one  of  the  three  classes 
was  to  be  in  rotation  performing  service 
all  day  and  all  night  (Greek,  a-koimeto$, 
sleepless). 

Pronounce  Aa-se-me'-tecs. 

Aceph'ali  (The),  482.  A  faction 
among  the  Eutychians — heretics  who 
denied  the  true  manhood  of  Christ. 
Their  founder  was  Peter  Mongus,  bishop 
of  Alexandria,  who  renounced  his  error, 
and  then  his  followers  were  'without  a 
head '  (Greek,  a-Jcephall,  headless).  They 
were  reconciled  by  Mark  I.  in  799. 

Subsequently  those  Christians  who 
belonged  to  no  special  church,  and  ac- 
knowledged no  ordained  chief,  like  the 
Vaudois,  were  called  Acephali  (men  with- 
out a  head  to  their  church). 

Pronounce  A-Bef-fa-le  (tee  below). 

Acephalites  (The).    Certain  level- 
lers in  the  reign  of  Henry  I.,  who  ac- 
knowledged no  leader  (see  above). 
Pronounce  A-aef  -fa-lite*. 

Achae'an  League  (The).  A  con- 
federacy of  the  twelve  towns  of  Achaea. 
It  was  dissolved  by  Alexander  the  Great, 
but  reorganised  B.C.  280,  and  again  dis- 
solved B.C.  147.  The  second  of  these 
leagues,  founded  at  Megalopolis,  con- 
tained all  the  chief  cities  of  Peloponnesus. 
It  contended  with  the  Macedonians  and 
the  Romans  for  the  liberty  of  Greece; 
but,  being  beaten  at  Scarphea  by  Metcllus, 
and  at  Leucopetra  by  Mummius,  it  caved 
in  soon  after  the  taking  of  Corinth. 

The  twelve  cities  of  AotaM.  IB  Ionia,  war 
founded  by  the  Heraclldre. 

Achse'an  "War  (The).  Roman  am- 
bassadors at  Corinth  enjoin  the  dismem- 
berment of  the  Achaean  League  and 
are  insulted  (B.C.  147).  Kritolaos,  general 
of  the  league,  at  once  besieged  Ueracleia 
(B.C.  146),  but  was  defeated  at  Bcarphea 


ACHJEMENIDE9 


ACT 


by  Metellus,  and  slew  himself.  Dieeos, 
Buccessor  of  Kritolaos,  was  defeated  at 
Leucopetra  by  Mummiu8  (B.C.  146)  ; 
Corinth  was  then  destroyed  ;  and  all 
Greece  was  erected  into  a  Roman  province, 
Sept.  146. 

Acheemenides  (The),  also  called 
Kai-anians,  the  sixth  dynasty  of  Persia. 
The  first  four  were  fabulous,  the  fifth  or 
Pishdadian  dynasty  was  mythic,  the  sixth 
is  semi-historic.  It  gave  fourteen  sove- 
reigns, and  lasted  829  years  (B.C.  660-331), 
when  Persia  fell  under  the  Greeks.  Seat 
of  government  Ispahan. 

Kai  anians.  Kai  (mighty)  called  by  the  Greeks 
Kur[os],  and  by  the  Latins  Cyr  us,  grandson  ol 
Acheemenes.  The  founder  -was  Kai-Kobad  or 
Cyrus  1. 

Pronounce  Ak-ke-men'-e-deei. 

Achilles  (The  English).  John 
Talbot,  first  Earl  of  Shrewsbury,  1873- 
1453. 

The  Duke  of  Wellington  IB  represented  by  a 
Btatue  of  Achilles  of  gigantic  size  once  in  Hyde 
Park,  London,  close  to  Apsley  House  (1769-1852). 

Achilles  (The  Second).  Dentatus, 
the  Roman  tribune.  It  is  said  that  he 
slew  at  different  times  300  of  the  enemy ; 
and  when  treacherously  set  upon  by 
twenty-five  of  his  countrymen,  although, 
at  the  time,  he  was  more  than  sixty  years 
of  age,  he  killed  fourteen  of  them  before 
he  was  slain. 

Achilles  of  Germany  (The). 
Albrecht,  elector  of  Brandenburg  (1470- 
1487),  was  called  the  Achilles  and  also 
the  Ulysses  of  Gennany.  He  was  the 
third  son  of  Friedrich  I.,  elector  of 
Brandenburg. 

Achilles  of  Rome  (The).  Sicinius 
Dentatus  (put  to  death  B.C.  450). 

Achiropoetos.  A  picture  of  Christ 
and  the  Virgin  made  without  human 
hands,  i.e.  miraculously  (Greek,  a-cheiro- 
poietos).  One  of  the  best  known  is  the 
picture  of  Christ  preserved  in  the  church 
of  St.  John  of  Lateran,  at  Rome.  This 
picture  is  said  to  have  been  begun  by  St. 
Luke,  and  finished  by  angels ;  a  Catholic 
tradition. 

Pronounce  A-kl'-ro-po-e'-ton. 

Acil'ian  Law  (The).  I.  B.C.  197,  by 
C.  Acilius,  tribune  of  the  people,  about 
planting  colonies  on  the  const. 

II.  B.C.  101,  by  the  tribune  M.  Aciliua 
Glabrio,  respectii^  extortion. 


Acolytes.  Their  original  duties  were 
to  help  the  deacons  or  sub-deacons  at 
the  altar  service,  to  prepare  the  wine 
and  water  for  the  communion,  to  light 
the  lamps,  to  hold  the  candles,  and  to 
carry  from  place  to  place  the  consecrated 
elements.  The  word  meant  followers  or 
attendants.  These  duties  are  now  for 
the  most  part  assigned  to  the  sacristans. 
Pronounce  Ak'-ko-lites. 

Acre-fight  (An).  A  sort  of  duel  by 
single  combatants  (English  and  Scotch) 
between  the  frontiers  of  the  two  king, 
doms.  (Cowell,  '  Institutions  &c.') 

Act  for  Uniformity  (The),  1549 
(2,  3  Edw.  VI.  c.  1),  meaning  '  uniformity 
of  public  worship.'  It  commanded  the 
adoption  of  the  new  Liturgy  throughout 
the  kingdom,  in  place  of  the  Latin  Mass 
Book.  Those  who  neglected  to  comply 
were  liable  to  imprisonment  for  six 
months  for  the  first  offence,  loss  of  their 
benefices  for  the  second  offence,  and 
imprisonment  for  life  for  the  third  offence. 

Other  Acts  of  Uniformity  are  6,  8  Edw.  VI.  Q.  1; 
1  Eliz.  c.  2 ;  18. 14  Car.  II.  c.  4. 

Act  in  pais.  A  thing  done  out  of 
court,  and  not  a  matter  of  record.  (Pais 
is  the  French  word  'pays,'  meaning  in 
old  law  oft  Von  suit  le  droit.) 

Act  of  Cura'tory  (in  Scotch  law). 
Extracted  by  the  clerk  upon  anyone's 
acceptance  of  being  curator. 

Act  of  Explanation  (The),  16G4. 
For  the  removal  or  modification  of  some 
of  the  most  obnoxious  clauses  of  the  Act 
of  Settlement  in  Ireland  (q.v.).  See 
'Magna  Charta  of  the  Protestants  of 
Ireland.' 

Act  of  Grace  (The),  1696.  Provides 
maintenance  for  debtors  imprisoned  bjr 
their  creditors  (Scotch  law). 

In  England  it  Is  usually  applied  to  Insolvent 
acts  and  general  pardons  at  the  beginning  of  a  new 
reign,  or  on  some  very  special  occasion. 

Act  of  Oblivion  (The).  I.  In  1658 
procured  by  Cromwell  himself,  abolishing 
the  memory  of  all  offences  committed 
before  the  battle  of  Worcester.  This 
act  relieved  the  minds  of  royalists  from 
the  fear  of  further  forfeitures.  After  the 
conspiracies  of  1C54  all  who  had  ever 
borne  arms  for  the  king  were  decimated 
—that  is,  were  fined  one-tenth  of  all  the 
estates  then  in  their  possession  the  fin« 


ACT 


ACT 


to  be  spent  in  recouping  the  state  the 
expenses  it  had  been  put  to  by  the  royalist 
rebellions. 

H.  In  1660  (12  Car.  II.  o.  11).  In- 
demnity for  treason  and  state  offences 
committed  between  1  January,  1637,  and 
24  June,  1660. 

Act  of  Safety  (The),  1789,  in  Swedish 
history.  When  Gustavus  III.  was  aban- 
doned by  his  nobles  and  chief  military 
officers,  he  threw  in  his  lot  with  the  other 
three  orders.  These  orders  passed  the 
Act  of  Safety,  which  conferred  on  the 
King  of  Sweden  the  same  powers  which 
are  enjoyed  by  the  English  crown,  viz. 
that  of  making  peace  and  war.  At  the 
same  time  they  granted  him  liberal  sup- 
plies, and  raised  the  army  to  50,000  men. 

Act  of  Security  (The),  1704.  Passed 
by  the  Scotch  parliament  in  the  reign  of 
Queen  Anne,  to  the  effect  that  'unless 
a  satisfactory  settlement  of  the  rights, 
liberties,  and  independence  of  Scotland 
should  be  obtained  hi  the  course  of  the 
present  reign,  the  Scotch  parliament 
would,  on  the  queen's  decease,  meet  and 
name  a  successor  different  from  the 
person  who  succeeded  to  the  English 
throne.'  This  led  to  the  Act  of  National 
Union,  which  was  ultimately  carried 
16  Jan.,  1707.  The  first  united  parliament 
28  Oct.,  1707. 

Act  of  Separation  (The),  1843. 
A  voluntary  resignation  of  livings  and 
professorships  signed  by  470  of  the  Scotch 
presbyters,  who  protested  against  any 
interference  with  the  free  choice  of 
ministers  by  their  respective  congrega- 
tions. See  '  Free  Church  of  Scotland.' 

Act  of  Settlement  (The).  L  In 
1658  an  Act  for  the  settlement  of  Irish 
confiscated  estates.  All  Irish  landowners 
charged  with  participation  in  the  massacre 
of  1641  (q.v.)  were  absolutely  deprived  of 
all  their  lands.  Those  who  had  taken 
part  with  Charles  in  the  civil  war  were 
deprived  of  two-thirds  of  then*  estates. 
The  rest  was  partitioned  among  three 
classes  of  claimants,  viz.  the  soldiers 
who  had  been  in  service  before  Cromwell 
arrived — the  adventurers  who  had  ad- 
vanced money  on  the  understanding  that 
they  were  to  be  repaid  in  Irish  land — 
and  Cromwell's  own  army.  A  portion  of 
Wicklow  and  its  vicinity  was  assigned 
to  the  first  of  these,  nine  counties  were 


divided  between  the  other  two  classes  of 
claimants.  Connaught  was  reserved  for 
the  Irish.  The  counties  of  Dublin,  Kildare, 
Carlow,  and  Cork,  with  the  lands  of 
bishops,  deans,  and  chapters,  were  kept  at 
the  disposal  of  parliament.  One  county 
was  set  aside  for  Cromwell  himself. 

n.  In  1662  passed  by  the  Irish  parlia- 
ment. First,  all  the  confiscated  lands  of 
Ireland  were  vested  in  the  hands  of  King 
Charles  II.,  and  were  then  confirmed  to 
the  adventurers  and  soldiers  to  whom 
they  had  been  granted.  All  officers  in 
the  king's  service  before  1649  were  to  re- 
ceive their  arrears  in  land  at  the  rate  of 
125.  6d.  in  the  pound.  Protestants  and 
innocent  Papists,  whose  estates  had  been 
given  to  adventurers,  were  to  have  those 
estates  restored,  and  the  present  holders 
were  to  be  granted  lands  elsewhere  of 
equal  value.  Those  who  had  joined  the 
king  in  exile  were  in  like  manner  to  be 
restored  to  their  estates,  and  the  present 
holders  were  to  be  '  reprised '  by  other 
holdings.  See  '  Settlement,  Act  of.' 

When  James  II.  landed  In  Ireland,  one  of  his 
first  acts  was  to  abolish  this  Act  of  Settlement  so 
as  to  displace  the  Protestant  holders  in  favour  of 
the  Catholic  claimants,  16OD. 

Act  of  Succession  (The).    I.  A.D. 
1534  (25  Hen.  VIII.  c.  22),  ordaining  that 
the  succession  should  descend  with  the 
issue  of    Anne    Boleyn ;    thus    s 
aside  Mary,  the  daughter  of  Katharine. 

II.  In  1537  (28  Hen.  VIII.  c.  7),  by 
which  both  the  preceding  marriages  of 
the  king  were  declared  void,  and  both 
Mary  and  Elizabeth  were  illegitimatised, 
the  succession  being  fixed  on  the  issue 
of  Jane  Seymour. 

IIL  In  1701,  whereby  it  was  enacted 
that  no  Catholic  should  reign  in  England; 
and  the  succession  wa»  settled  in  the 
House  of  Hanover. 

Act  of  Uniformity  (Tlie),  1661. 
An  Act  passed  in  the  reign  of  Charles  II. 
obliging  all  clergymen  to  subscribe  to 
the  Thirty-nine  Articles,  in  order  to 
secure  uniformity  of  doctrine  and  disci- 
pline in  the  national  religion.  Upwards 
of  2,000  persons  who  had  been  minisU-rs 
during  the  Commonwealth  refused  to 
subscribe,  and  either  threw  up  their 
'  livings'  or  were  ejected  from  them, 

Act  of  Union  (The),  1648.  French 
history.  An  agreement  of  all  the  parle- 
ments  of  France  to  stand  fast  by  each 


ACT 


ACTA 


other,  and  not  suffer  one  parleraent  to 
be  favoured  more  than  the  others.  This 
Act  was  made  by  the  lawyers  because 
Mazariu  had  proposed  to  keep  back,  for 
four  years,  the  salaries  of  all  the  parle- 
ments  except  that  of  Paris.  The  object 
of  Mazarin  was  to  sow  discord  among 
the  lawyers  and  then  strip  them  of  their 
prerogatives.  This  Act  and  the  '  Arret ' 
(q.v.)  led  to  the  Fronde  war. 

Act  of  1870  (The).  On  the  education 
of  the  children  of  the  labouring  classes. 
This  was  the  first  legislative  provision  for 
public  elementary  education  in  England 
and  Wales.  The  Act  of  1876  made  it  com- 
pulsory for  every  child  to  receive  elemen- 
tary education. 

Acts  of  1848  (The).  In  Hungarian 
history.  The  Acts  passed  into  law  the 
Hungarian  ideas  of  liberty,  fraternity, 
and  equality.  They  passed  the  Diet 
without  opposition,  and  were  proclaimed 
at  Presburg,  April  11,  amidst  the  wildest 
enthusiasm,  in  the  presence  of  Kaiser 
Ferdinand  V. 

By  these  laws  the  privileges  of  the  nobility  were 
abolished,  the  soil  was  declared  free,  the  right  of 
free  worship  was  accorded  to  all,  liberty  of  the 
press  was  granted,  and  Transylvania  was  declared 
a  part  of  the  mother-country. 

Acts  and  Opponencies  abo- 
lished in  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
1839.  They  used  to  be  held  in  Latin, 
and  in  syllogistic  form.  A  proposition 
was  stated,  as  a  major  premise ;  a  minor 
was  added;  and  an  inference  drawn. 
The  respondent  denied  one  of  the  three. 
The  opponent  supported  his  proposition, 
which  was  again  denied.  This  went  on,  say 
five  times,  and  then  the  respondent  stated 
the  reasons  of  his  denial.  If  satisfactory, 
the  moderator  complimented  him  with 
1  bene  disputasti,'  or  '  optime  disputasti,' 
or  'optime  quidem  disputasti.'  If  he 
argued  badly  or  failed  altogether,  the 
moderator  said  '  descendas,'  and  no 
degree  was  conferred  on  him. 

Acts  of  the  Apostles.  A  book 
of  the  New  Testament  containing  a  re- 
cord of  what  was  done  by  the  apostles 
between  the  ascension  of  Christ  and  the 
first  imprisonment  at  Rome  of  the  apostle 
Paul.  A  part  of  it  is  supposed  to  have 
been  written  by  Luke,  the  evangelist, 
and  all  of  it  to  have  been  edited  by  him. 
Rosenmiiller  sayg  it  was  written  about 
40).  65. 


Acts  of  the  Lords  of  the 
Council.  Acts  of  committees  of  the 
Privy  Council.  If  the  sovereign  is  pre- 
sent the  acts  are  called  'Orders  in 
Council.' 

Acta,  in  ancient  Rome,  were  public 
registers  kept  by  actuaries.  In  these 
registers  were  officially  entered  the  acts 
of  the  public  assemblies ;  the  acts  of  the 
senate ;  the  judgments  of  the  law  courts ; 
the  births,  deaths,  marriages,  and  di- 
vorces. Each  register  had  its  distinctive 
name,  as  Acta  Populi,  Acta  Senatus, 
Acta  Urbdna,  and  so  on. 

Acta  Diur'na.  A  gazette  published 
daily  in  ancient  Rome,  both  under  the 
republic  and  the  empire,  containing  an 
abstract  of  the  proceedings  of  public 
assemblies  and  law  courts,  the  punish- 
ment of  offenders,  public  works,  births, 
deaths,  and  marriages,  and  so  on.  Julius 
Csesar,  B.C.  59,  had  the  proceedings  of 
the  senate  published  in  the  Acta  Diurna, 
but  Augustus  repealed  this  rule.  It  was 
not  finally  discontinued  till  A.D.  828. 
The  '  Blue  Book'  of  old  Rome  has  been 
appealed  to  by  historians  as  of  the  highest 
authority  (Suetonius,  In  Ccesarem,  xx.). 

Acta  Pilati.  An  apocryphal  report 
of  the  crucifixion,  said  to  have  been  sent 
by  Pilate  to  Tiberius.  See  '  Forgeries.' 

Acta  Sancto'rum.  Many  f olio  vols., 
containing,  in  Latin,  the  lives  of  Christian 
saints,  and  based  on  the  Acta  Sincera 
of  Heribert  Rosweyde,  on  which  he  had 
laboured  for  twenty  years.  He  died 
1629,  before  it  was  printed.  Father 
John  Bolland  (1596-1665)  was  entrusted 
with  Rosweyde's  collection,  and  associated 
with  himself  ten  others,  who  brought 
down  the  work  to  1753,  in  82  folio  vols. 
This  ended  series  1. 

In  1789  John  Limpen  and  six  othen 
carried  the  work  down  to  1782,  closing 


A  8rd  series  was  begun  after  the  dis- 
persion of  the  Jesuits,  and  five  new  vola. 
were  added  by  John  Baptist  Fonson  with 
four  assistants,  bringing  down  the  hagio- 
graphy  to  the  year  1826,  and  completing 
the  53rd  vol. 

In  1837  a  new  society  of  Bolland  istg 
was  organised  under  the  sanction  of  the 
Belgian  government,  who  brought  the 
work  down  to  1855.  In  1875  the  61st 
rol.  was  published  and  others  have  beea 
added  since. 


ACTE 


ADDITIONAL 


There  !s  a  French  hnglography,  called  Let  Petitt 
RoUandiittt,  in  17  large  octavos,  e-lited  by  Mpr. 
Paul  Guerln,  chamberlain  to  Leo  XIII.  The  7th 
edition  was  published  in  1880.  This  compilation 
contains  hundreds  of  lives  not  in  the  Latin  hooks. 

Acte  Additionnel.  See  'Addi- 
tional Act,'  1815. 

Pronounce  Act  Ad  dls'-se-o-nel. 

Acte  Constitutionnel  (£'),  June 
24, 1793.  Presented  to  the  French  nation 
by  the  Convention,  and  based  on  the 
'  sovereignty  of  the  people  and  indivisi- 
bility of  the  Republic.' 

Pronounce  Act  Con-stl  tu'-se-o-neL 

Ac'tiac  "War  (The).  This  arose  out 
of  the  rupture  between  Octavian  and 
Antony,  two  of  the  Triumvirs  (B.C.  83). 
Octavian  declared  war  against  Cleopatra, 
queen  of  Egypt,  and  defeated  Antony  at 
Actium,  2  Sept.,  B.C.  81.  Both  Cleopatra 
and  Antony  killed  themselves.  Alex- 
andria was  taken  by  Octavian  Aug.  80 
(B.C.  33),  and  Egypt  was  made  a  Roman 
province  B.C.  80. 

Ac'tian  Years.  Years  in  which 
the  games  at  Actium  were  celebrated. 
These  games  were  held  by  the  Romans 
once  in  five  years,  and  were  instituted 
».c.  80  by  Augustus. 

Actiat'ic  Era  (The).  This  era  be- 
gins from  the  battle  of  Actium,  between 
Antony  and  Octavianus.  The  defeat  of 
Antony  made  Octavian  master  of  the 
Roman  empire,  2  Sept.,  B.C.  81. 

The  era  of  Augustus  was  later  by  four  yean 
than  the  Actiatic  era.  It  began  B.C.  27. 

Acton  Burnel  (The  Statute  of), 
12  Oct.,  1283.  So  called  from  the  place 
of  its  enactment.  It  gave  creditors  their 
remedy  by  what  is  called  '  Statute-mer- 
chant,' i.e.  a  bond  of  record  under  the 
hand  and  seal  of  the  debtor,  authenti- 
cated by  the  king's  seal.  If  the  debtor 
failed  to  pay  on  the  date  assigned,  execu- 
tion was  summarily  awarded.  This  was 
called  Pocket  Judgment  (2  Edw.  L). 

The  Statute  of  Acton  Burnel  is  sometimes  called 
the  Statute  of  Merchants  (Statutum  Mercatorum). 

Adaman'tius.  So  Origen  was  called 
on  account  of  his  great  perseverance  and 
persistency  (185-253). 

Ad'amites  (8  syl.),  or  Adam'ians. 
A.  fanatical  sect  of  the  second  century, 
which  wanted  to  revert  to  the  life  of 
Adam  and  Eve  before  the  Fall.  They 
rejected  marriage  and  went  abor  t  naked. 


Ad'amites*  (The),  or  'Brethren  of 
the  Free  Spirit,'  15th  and  16th  cent.  A 
religious  sect  that  imitated  Adam's 
nakedness  before  the  fall,  asserting  that 
their  redemption  by  Christ  had  restored 
their  innocence.  They  met  together  quite 
naked  to  pray  and  preach,  both  men  and 
women.  This  sect  was  propagated  at 
Antwerp  by  one  Tandemi,  who  drew  after 
him  8000  followers  ;  and  in  Bohemia  by 
one  Picard  (St.  Augustine,  De  Hares,  et 
Isidor.  book  viii.  c.  5). 

In  Xntsi  and  Qufrift,  Jan.  10.  1885,  U  given  an 
extract  of  a  Camisard  prophetess,  who,  on  Nov.  16 
(no  year  stated,  but  about  1707).  did  strip  quite 
naked,  and  after  the  ceremony  of  the  mass,  ran 
to  the  High  Altar  of  Lincoln's  Inn  Fields,  and  in 
'  several  strange  and  indecent  postures  .  .  .  did 
hold  forth  In  a  powerful  manner,'  for  about  a 
quarter  of  an  hour. 

Adams  Prize  (The).  For  pure 
mathematics,  astronomy,  <fec.  Value  SQL', 
for  any  graduate  of  the  University  of 
Cambridge ;  awarded  every  two  years. 
Founded  from  a  fund  raised  by  members 
of  St.  John's  College  in  honour  of  Mr. 
Adams,  who  first  discovered  the  planet 
Neptune,  in  1848.  See'  Regius  Professor 
of  Divinity.' 

Ad'amus  Magis'ter,  Adam  of  Bre- 
men, died  1076.  He  wrote  a  '  History  of 
the  Churches  of  Hamburg  and  Bremen ' 
(from  788  to  1072). 

Addenbrooke's  Hospital.  120 
beds  and  a  children's  ward.  Founded, 
in  Cambridge,  by  John  Addenbrooke, 
M.D.,  fellow  of  Catharine  Hall,  17GG,  and 
further  endowed  in  1818. 

Pronounce  Ad'-den-brook1*. 

Add i  son  (The  American),  Joseph 
Dennie  (1768-1812). 

Add  i  son  (The  Spanish),  Benedict 
Jerome  Feyjoo  (1701-1764). 

Addison  of  the  North,  Henry 
Mackenzie,  author  of  the  '  Man  of  Feeling ' 
(1745-1881). 

Addison's  Disease.  A  bronzing  of 
the  skin  which  goes  on  till  the  patient 
assumes  the  appearance  of  a  mulatto. 
It  was  first  described  by  Dr.  Thomas 
Addison  of  Guy's  Hospital. 

Additional  Act  (An),  1815.  So 
Napoleon  called  his  new  constitution, 
granting  freedom  of  election  for  the  re- 
presentatives, who  were  to  be  elected 
every  five  years,  and  to  be  paid  stipends; 
it  also  provided  for  juries,  for  the  right  of 


ADDLE 


ADMIRAL 


petition,  for  freedom  of  worship,  and  for 
the  inviolability  of  property. 

Published  April  25,  1815,  and  accepted  »t  the 
Champ  de  Mai,  May  81,  W15. 

Addle  Parliament  (The).  5  April 
to  7  June,  1614.  So  called  because  it 
displayed  a  great  spirit,  pregnant  with 
most  momentous  consequences,  but  did 
not  pass  one  single  bill.  Its  eggs  were 
addled  and  produced  no  living  creature. 
See  '  Parliament.' 

It  remonstrated,  for  example,  with  the  king 
(James  I.)  on  his  levying  '  benevolences,'  but 
passed  no  act  to  restrain  or  prevent  the  imposition 
In  future. 

Addressers,  1759.  A  knot  of  Irish 
commercial  men  who  addressed  the 
British  Government  for  Catholic  relief. 
The  '  Address  '  was  drawn  up  by  Charles 
O'Conor,  signed  by  400  cioizens  of 
Dublin,  and  presented  to  the  Speaker. 
The  Speaker  took  the  Address  in  silence, 
and  the  deputation  retired.  The  Viceroy 
published  it  in  the  Dublin  Gazette,  the 
deputation  was  sent  for  again,  and  the 
Speaker  thanked  them  for  theit  Address. 
This  being  the  first  recognition  of  the 
Catholics,  forms  a  political  epoch  in  the 
history  of  Ireland. 

In  17CO  the  Catholics  drew  up  an 
'Address'  to  King  George  III  on  his 
accession  to  the  crown,  praying  for 
Catholic  relief ;  and  in  1793  the  Catholic 
Relief  Bill  received  the  royal  assent. 

Adelantados  Mayores,  1230.  A 
new  order  of  nobility  created  by  Fer- 
nando III.  of  Castile  and  Leon,  for  the 
provinces  of  Spain,  instead  of  counts  and 
governors. 

Pronounce  Ad'-o  Ian  tah'-doze  May-or'-rett. 

Adel'phi  (The).  A  secret  society  of 
Piedmont,  sprung  out  of  the  Carbonari, 
after  the  unsuccessful  outbreak  of 
24  June,  1817. 

Adiaphoristic      Controversy 

(The),  1548.  By  what  is  called  the  '  In- 
^erim  '  (q.v.),  Karl  V.  allowed  the  cup  to 
the  laity,  and  the  clergy  to  marry.  The 
Protestant  party  called  a  conference  at 
Leipsic  to  consider  this  concession,  and 
voted  that  it  might  serve  its  purpose  in 
things  indifferent,  but  did  not  touch 
upon  points  which  were  really  essential. 
This  decision  caused  a  split  in  the 
Lutheran  party,  and  the  disputation 
which  ensued  between  them  was  called 
the  Adiaphoristio  Controversy,  or  the 


controversy  upon  what  the  Leipsic  con- 
ference called  matters  of  indifference  or 
of  no  moment.  Vestments  formed  part 
of  the  controversy,  and  the  famous 
Hooper  lifted  up  his  voice  against 
'  Aaronical  habits.' 

Greek,  adiaphoroi,  indifferent. 

Ad'jut ant-General.  A  military 
officer  on  the  staff  of  the  commander-in- 
chief,  charged  with  all  matters  relating 
to  the  discipline  and  drill  of  the  army. 

Adju'tators,  or  '  Council  of  Adju- 
tators,'  28  April,  1647.  Two  delegates 
from  each  of  the  eleven  parliamentary 
regiments,  summoned  to  a  meeting  at 
Triploe  Heath,  in  lieu  of  the  Council  of 
Officers.  This  Council  of  Adjutatore 
settled  all  questions  of  pay,  disbanding, 
officers,  and  so  on.  It  was  also  called  the 
1  Council  of  Assistors ; '  and  after  their 
petition  to  Parliament  (soon  after  the 
battle  of  Naseby),  that  Cromwell  and  his 
army  should  not  be  sent  to  Ireland,  the 
Presbyterians  called  them  the  '  Council 
of  Agitators,'  which  name  they  readily 
adopted.  Charles  I.  addressed  Cornet 
Joyce  as  '  Mr.  Agitator  Joyce,'  when  he 
came  to  remove  him  (the  king)  from 
Holmby  House. 

Ad'mirable  (The),  James  Crichton, 
a  Scotchman  (1561-1582). 

Admirable  Doctor  (The),  or  •  The 
Wonderful  Doctor,'  Roger  Bacon,  fre- 
quently called  '  Friar  Bacon,'  born  near 
Ilchester,  in  Somersetshire.  He  was  a 
Franciscan,  and  one  of  the  most  learned 
men  that  ever  lived.  So  great  his  know- 
ledge, so  numerous  his  discoveries,  so 
wonderful  his  philosophical  experiments, 
that  he  was  condemned  for  necromancy 
by  the  Franciscan  Council  of  Paris  during 
his  sojourn  in  France,  and  Pope  Nicholas 
IV.  commanded  that  he  should  be  im- 
prisoned. He  was  accordingly  incarce- 
rated at  Paris  from  1278  to  1289.  Being 
released  he  returned  to  Oxford,  where  he 
died.  (1214-1294.) 

He  haa  left  several  works  behind  him,  which 
Show  a  considerable  acquaintance  with  the  laws  of 
mechanics,  statics,  optics,  and  the  chemical  pro- 
perties of  bodies.  He  was  a  good  mathematician, 
and  knew  both  Qreek  and  Hebrew. 

Admiral.  The  title  of  the  highest 
class  of  British  naval  officer.  Called  a 
'  flag  officer '  from  being  entitled  to  fly  • 
flag  when  in  command  of  a  squadron. 
Admirals  formerly  were  distinguished  bj 


10 


ADMIRALTY 


ADRIANOPLE 


tre  colour  of  their  flag,  whether  red, 
white,  or  blue,  but  these  distinctions  were 
abolished  in  1864,  and  the  ensign  of  all 
admirals  is  now  white.  There  are,  how- 
ever, three  grades,  called  admiral,  vice- 
admiral,  and  rear-admiral.  Admirals  and 
vice-admirals  must  retire  at  the  age  of 
66,  and  rear-admirals  at  CO. 

The  retiring  pay  of  an  admiral  Is  8502.  per  annum 
(80  years'  service) ;  half  pay,  21.  2s.  a  day. 

The  retiring  pay  of  a  vice-admiral  is  725Z.  per 
annum  C2!)  years'  service);  half  pay,  II.  l'2s.  6rf.  a  day. 

The  retiring  pay  of  a  rear-admiral  is  6001.  per 
annum  C27  years'  service) ;  half  nay  11.  6*.  a  day. 

N.B.— Admirals  of  the  fleet  retire  at  the  age  of 
10,  and  their  half  pay  IB  8J.  It.  a  day. 

Admiralty  Court  (The),  or  'High 
Court  of  Admiralty.'  Erected  by  Edward 
III.  about  1850.  Held  before  the  Lord 
High  Admiral  or  his  deputy.  There  used 
to  be  two  courts,  viz.,  the  Instance  Court, 
and  the  Prize  Court.  The  former  was  a 
municipal  tribunal  for  the  determination 
of  private  injuries  or  private  rights 
arising  at  sea,  or  intimately  connected 
with  maritime  subjects.  The  latter  de- 
cided all  matters  of  capture,  prizes,  re- 
prisals, and  so  on,  which  were  all  sub- 
mitted to  the  Admiralty  laws  and  the  law 
of  nations.  The  prize  court  was  virtually 
abolished  by  8,  4  Viet.  o.  65,  s.  22  (1840), 
and  great  changes  were  made  in  1861 
and  1875. 

Admiralty  Droits.  Derelict  ships 
and  other  property  picked  up  at  sea  by 
British  vessels,  if  not  claimed.  These 
perquisites  were  formerly  claimed  by  the 
Lord  High  Admiral ;  but  by  the  Merchant 
Shipping  Act  (1854)  are  now  placed  under 
the  control  of  the  Board  of  Trade,  by 
which  all  the  proceeds  are  now  paid  into 
the  public  exchequer. 

Seizures  of  property  belonging  to  an  enemy  in 
time  of  war  are  deemed  drolls  of  Admiralty. 

Admiralty  Office  (The),  1512. 
Instituted  by  Henry  VTII. ;  business 
regulated  by  2  "Will.  IV.  c.  40  (1832). 

Admonition    of    Parliament 

(The),  or '  The  Admonition  to  the  Parlia- 
ment,' 1571,  by  certain  puritans  in  the 
reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  condemning 
everything  in  the  Church  of  England 
not  in  accordance  with  Calvinism.  This 
admonition  condemned  every  rite  and 
ceremony  not  expressly  commanded  in 
Scripture,  and  set  at  naught  all  general 
rales  and  church  canons. 

The  two  fundamental  principles  of  the  Admoni- 
tion w  u«  (hose :  CU  We  ought  to  have  the  wuiie 


kind  of  church  government  an  f  h->f  of  the  .* 

times,  to  be  githered  from  .- 

ture  only.  <2i  Nothing  UBod  in  the  Church  of  Home 

may  in  any  wise  be  continued.    Wilcox  an 

the  supposed  authors,  were  imprisoned.   A  second 

Admonition   by  Carter  called  forth   a  reply   by 

Archbishop  Whitgift. 

Admonitionists  (The),  1571.  Cer- 
tain puritans  in  the  reign  of  Queen 
Elizabeth,  authors  of  the  'Admonition 
of  Parliament '  (q.v.). 

Pronounce  Ad  mo-nlsh'-shun-lsta. 

Adop'tian  Controversy^*).  A 
controversy  which  arose  in  Spain  in  the 
8th  cent.,  whether  Jesus  Christ  was  the 
Son  of  God  by  generation,  or  by  adoption 
only.  Elipand  archbishop  of  Toledo,  and 
Felix  bishop  of  Urgel,  maintained  that 
Jesus  Christ  had  two  distinct  natures,  one 
divine  and  the  other  human.  In  his  di- 
vine nature  he  is  the  Son  of  God  by  gen- 
eration, the '  only  begotten  of  the  Father; ' 
but  in  his  human  nature  he  is  the  Son  of 
God  by  adoption  only  (Rom.  viii.  29). 
Alcuin  took  the  orthodox  side.  Two  syn- 
ods were  convened  on  the  subject :  one 
at  Batisbon  in  792,  and  the  other  at 
Frankfort  in  794,  in  which  Adoptiunism 
was  pronounced  heretical.  Duns  Scotua 
and  Durandus  were  Adoptianists. 

Adop'tianists  (The).  'Adoptiana,1 
or '  Adoptiani,'  8th  cent.  Spanish  heretics 
who  maintained  that  Christ  was  the  Son 
of  God  only  by  adoption.  This  heresy  waa 
condemned  at  the  Synod  held  at  Frank- 
fort in  AJ>.  794. 

Ador'ni  and  Frego'si  Contests 
(The).  In  Genoa,  1800-1527,  contests 
between  the  two  powerful  families  of 
Gabriele  Adorno  and  Domenico  da  Fre- 
goso,  who  contended  for  the  chief  magis- 
tracy. Adorno  was  appointed  doge  and 
deposed,  then  Fregoso  was  appointed  doge 
and  deposed,  and  so  it  went  on  till  12  Sept. 
1527,  when  Andrea  Doria  gave  Genoa  * 
new  constitution, 

Adrianites  (4  uyl).    Followers  o* 
Adrian  Hamstedius  (16th  cent.).    They 
held  that  the  body  of.  Christ  was  f . 
entirely  of  the  substance  of  the  Virgin 
mother. 

The  follower!  of  Simon  Magus  are  also  called 
Adrianites. 

Pronounce  A'-dre-an-ltea. 

Adrianople,  Peace  of(The),Sepi. 
14, 1829.  A  treaty  between  Russia  and  Tur- 
key. The  war  preceding  this  treaty  was 
the  most  disastrous  in  which  Turkey  had 


ADVENT 


11 


ever  been  engaged,  and  the  treaty  added 
large  territories  to  Russia.  It  acquired 
Anapa  and  Poti,  with  a  considerable  ex- 
tent of  coast  on  the  Black  Sea,  a  portion 
of  the  pashalik  of  Akhilska,  with  the  two 
fortresses  of  Akhilska  and  Akhilkillak, 
and  in  many  other  ways  greatly  weaken- 
ed Turkey.  As  Lord  Aberdeen  said  in 
his  despatch,  it  gave  Russia  the  control  of 
Asia  Minor,  and  the  keys  to  the  Persian 
and  Turkish  provinces  whenever  she  may 
choose  to  extend  her  conquests  to  Tehe- 
ran (Ta-rain)  or  to  Constantinople. 

Advent  Sundays.  Instituted  567, 
by  the  Council  of  Tours,  to  comme>norate 
the  four  Advents  of  Christ — 

1.  His  advent  to  Bethlehem,  where  He 
was  born. 

2.  His  advent  to  Jerusalem,  where  He 
was  crucified. 

8.  His  advent  into  man's  heart  when 
he  believes  and  receives  Him  as  a  Saviour. 

4.  His  advent  in  the  clouds  when  He 
comes  to  judge  the  world.  See  '  Sun- 
days.' 

Adventure  Bay  (S.E.  of  Tas- 
mania). So  called  by  Captain  Furneaux, 
from  the  ship  Adventure  in  which  he 
•ailed,  1773. 

Adventurers.  1. 1641-1650,  persons 
who  had  adventured  money  for  the  re- 
duction of  Ireland  during  the  rebellion. 
Those  who  adventured  200?.  were  to  have 
1,000  acres  hi  Ulster.  Those  who  adven- 
tured 300Z.  were  to  have  1,000  acres  in 
Connaught.  Those  who  subscribed  450Z. 
were  to  have  1,000  acres  in  Munster,  and 
those  who  subscribed  6001.  were  to  have 
1,000  acres  in  Leinster. 

II.  1652,  those  soldiers  who  had  served 
in  Ireland  since  the  landing  of  Cromwell 
in  1649,  and  were  entitled  to  a  share  of 
the  lands  in  lieu  of  their  arrears  of  pay. 

Adversity  Hume.  J oseph  Hume, 
M.P.  (1777-1855).  So  called  because  he 
was  for  ever  presaging  the  .ruin  of  Great 
Britain.  '  Prosperity'  Robinson,  M.P.,  just 
before  the  commercial  crisis  of  1825, 
boasted  that  the  country  was  never  in  a 
more  prosperous  condition.  Cobbett  gave 
Robinson  his  sobriquet,  and  that  of  Hume 
followed  naturally. 

Advocate  (Lord).  About  1500,  the 
principal  public  prosecutor  in  Scotland, 
lie  is  assisted  by  a  solicitor -general  and 


four  junior  counsel  (termed  'advocates 
depute').  Virtually  he  is  secretary  of 
state  for  Scotland. 

Pronounce  Ad'-vo-kate. 

Advocates'  Library  (The),  Edin- 
burgh, 1682.  By  the  copyright  law  of  1709 
it  obtained  the  privilege  of  receiving  gra- 
tuitously a  copy  of  every  new  book.  This 
magnificent  library  belongs  to  the  Faculty 
of  Advocates  (q.v.),  and  was  established 
by  Sir  George  Mackenzie. 

It  contains  about  170,000  books,  and  of  course  th« 
number  increases  every  year. 

Advoca'tus    Diab'oli.     One    ap- 

pointed to  advance  every  conceivable 
reason  why  a  person  whose  name  is  sub- 
mitted for  canonisation  should  not  be  ad- 
mitted into  the  calendar  of  the  saints. 

Advo  wson  ('  Advocatio  ').  The  right 
of  presentation  to  a  living.  Advowsons 
were  originally  vested  in  those  laymen 
who  were  founders  or  benefactors  of  liv- 
ings ;  but  at  the  dissolution  of  the  mon- 
asteries in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  liv- 
ings were  given  to  laymen  who  took  the 
tithes  and  appointed  vicars  to  represent 
the  patrons.  These  vicars  were  paid 
stipends,  generally  '  the  small  tithes.'  By 
sales  the  right  of  presentation  to  livings 
has  passed  into  private  hands. 

-ZEgine'tan  Standard  (The).  That 
is,  the  standard  of  weights  and  measures 
used  in  the  island  of  ^Eglna,  and  intro- 
duced into  Greece  by  Periander  of  Corinth 
(B.C.  665,  625-585). 

A,  E,  I,  O,  U.  The  five  vowels, 
adopted  by  Friedrich  III.,  second  of  the 
Habsburg  dynasty,for  the  imperial  device: 
Austria  Est  Imperare  Orbi  Universo  (or 
Imperatura).  In  German  :  Alles  Erdreich 
1st  Oesterreich  Unterthan. 

In  1866,  after  the  seven-weeks'  war  with  Prussia, 
Austria  was  denuded  of  Germany,  and  in  1870  the 
king  of  Prussia  became  the  emperor  of  Germany. 
Then  the  famous  anagram  might  have  been  in- 
scribed on  the  conqueror's  banners,  Austria's 
Empire  Is  Overthrown  Utterly. 


and  Fuf  ian  Law  (The), 

B.C.  156,  in  ancient  Rome,  empowering 
magistrates  to  prevent  or  dissolve  comitia 
when  the  auspices  were  unpropitious. 

-Elian  Sen'tianLaw(TAe),  B.C.  8, 
regulating  the  manumission  of  slaves. 

^mil'ian  Laws  (The).  These  were 
(1)  the  law  by  Mamercus  ^Emiliua,  dicta- 


JEMTLTAN 


JETOLIAN 


tor  of  Rome,  to  shorten  the  censors'  term 
of  office,  B.C.  434. 

And  (2)  the  sumptuary  laws  of  Marcus 
^milius  (Scaurus),  relative  to  the  kind 
and  quantity  of  food  to  be  set  on  table  at 
entertainments,  B.C.  115. 


Road  (The),  between 
Bononia  (Bologna)  and  Placentia;  made 
by  Marcus  jEmilius  Lepidus,  the  consul, 
B.C.  187.  It  was  a  continuation  of  the 
Flaminian  Way. 

JEolian  Poets.  See  '  Lesbian  Poets.' 

JEo'lians  (The)  had  for  their  posses- 
sion the  plain  land  of  Thessaly,  with 
Phocis,  Boeotia,  part  of  Peloponnesus  (i.e. 
Arcadia  and  the  parts  near),  and  their 
colony  in  Asia  Minor. 

In  Asia  Minor  they  founded  Lesbos.  Smyrna,  and 
£lis. 

JEol'ic  Migration  (The).  In  the 
mythic  period  of  Greek  history.  Accord- 
ing to  mythic  history,  ^Eolos  was  the 
eldest  son  of  Hellen  and  grandson  of 
Deucalion.  He  spread  his  ancestral  name 
through  the  greater  part  of  northern 
Greece  and  along  the  western  coast  of  the 
peninsula.  In  the  llth  cent.  B.C.  some  of 
them  migrated  to  Asia  Minor,  where  they 
founded,  on  the  north-west  coast,  above 
thirty  cities.  They  were  ultimately  ab- 
sorbed in  the  Human  Empire. 

.33ra  or  A.E.R.A,  Annus  Erat  (or 
Est)  Regni  Augusti.  The  Spaniards  L<van 
their  dates  from  the  advent  of  the  reign 
of  Augustus,  the  Roman  Emperor.  See 
'Era.' 

Ae'rians  or  'Aeria'ni.'  A  religious 
sect,  founded  by  Aerius,  a  priest,  in  the  4th 
cent.  In  doctrine  they  corresponded  with 
the  Arians,  but  they  also  maintained  that 
all  priests  are  bishops.  Their  great  '  he- 
resy,' however,  was  forbidding  masses  for 
the  dead. 

Pronounce  A-8-r  l-ah'-ne. 

Aeroliths  or  Aerolites. 

Pronounce  Atr'-ro-lites. 

BO.  «M,  a  shower  of  atones  fell  on  the  Alban 

Mount  (I.  ivy}. 

B.C.  407,  a  great  stone  fell  at  £gospotaml,  on  the 
Hellespont  d'arian  C/ironicfe).  Pliuy  says  it  was 
about  the  size  of  a  waggon. 

A.D.  1492,  Nov.  7,  a  ponderous  stone,  welching 
260  Ibs.,  fell  from  the  skv  near  the  town  of  Knsis- 
heim,  in  Upper  Alsace.  A  part  of  it  is  still  preser- 
ved  in  the  parish  church.  The  Kmperor  Maxiini- 
lian  witnessed  the  fall  of  this  meteor,  and  had  the 
itone  placed  In  the  church  to  prove  that  '  God  in- 
lifted  on  a  orusade  against  the  Turk*.' 


A.D.  1S10  there  wai  a  great  fall  of  meteor*  1* 
Lombardy,  some  60  Ibs.  in  weight,  and  some  M 
much  as  120  Ibs.  They  were  of  a»rusty  colour. 

A.D.  DV37.  Nov.  27,  a  stone  weighing  59  Ibs.  fell  OB 
Mount  Vossier,  in  Provence.  This  la  attested  by 
QMMOdL 

A.D.  1751,  May  26.  Two  masses  fell  at  Agram,  In 
Sclavonia,  one  weighing  16  Ibs.  and  the  other  71  Ibs. 
The  analysis  of  these  stones  by  Klaproth  is  pre- 
served in  the  Vienna  museum  (U5  parts  are  iron,  I 
nickel  i. 

A.D.  1803,  April  26.  A  shower  of  stones  fell  near 
L'Aigle.  M.  Biot  was  deputed  by  the  French  Go- 
vernment to  repair  to  the  spot  and  report  on  the 
phenomenon.  Between  -2.000  and  .H.uou  stones  had 
fallen,  the  largest  being  17  Ibs.  in  weight. 

A.D.  1807,  March  18.  A  stone  fell  at  Smolensk.  In 
Russia,  weighing  160  Ibs.  It  was  black  and  shiny. 

A.D.  1813,  Sept.  10.  A  stone,  weighing  171bs..  Ull  in 
the  county  of  Limerick,  at  10  o'clock  in  the  morn- 
ing. 

A.D.  1*15,  Feb.  15.  A  stone  weighing  25  Ibs.  fell 
In  the  town  of  Dooralla,  in  British  India.  The 
Indians  consecrated  it  in  a  temple,  and  approach 
it  with  reverence  and  clasped  hands. 

A.D.  1822,  June  2,  Sunday.  S  o'clock  p.m.  I  myself 
saw  an  aerolith  fall  at  Gislingham,  Suffolk.  It 
made  a  deep  hole  in  the  earth  about  8  yards  from 
a  wheat  stack.  It  then  bounded  otf  in  an  opposite 
direction  to  the  stack  and  burst.  It  fell  with  a 
tremendous  noise,  like  crashing  thunder.  I  waa 
too  young  at  the  time  to  search  for  pieces,  and  not 
a  little  terrified.  The  window  I  was  sitting  at  was 
some  20  yards  off. 


In  the  Imperial  Museum  of  St.  Petersburg  Is  an 

r  Pallas 
in  Siberia. 


(miner 


The  fall  was  witnessed  by 


The  largest  aerollth  known  is  one  which  fell  la 
Brazil.  It  is  estimated  to  weigh  14.000  Ibs. 

A.n  Is*;.  An  acrolithfell  ti  h  In  the 

West  Indies.  It  weighs  2  tons  (i.f.  2.r-  i  ll.s.t,  and 
buried  itself  In  the  earth  between  15  and  1-  ' 

J.  Norman  Lockyer  says  .the  number  of  i.  > 

which  fall  daily  to  the  earth  '  exceeds  twenty-oue 
millions.'—  Nineteenth  Century  (Nov.  1U89,  p. 


los  (  The  French).  Prosper  de 
Crebillon  (1674-1762),  noted  for  his  power 
in  depicting  rage  and  terror.  His  plays 
are  'Xences,'  '  Serniramis,'  'Electra,' 
'  Pyrrhus,'  and  '  Catiline.' 

Pronounce  Kas'-kl-lui. 

JEtolian  Confederacy  (The),  B.O. 
823,  called  into  existence  by  the  Lamian 
war  (q.v.).  The  states  used  to  assemble 
annually  in  the  autumn  at  Thermum,  and 
the  assembly  was  called  the  Paneetoliron. 
B.C.  189  the  JEtolian  States  were  subjected 
to  the  Romans. 

The  object  of  the  Lamian  war  was  (on  the  death 
of  Alexander  the  Great)  to  liberate  Greece  from 
Macedonia.  The  Athenians  were  the  principal 
Insurgent*,  but  were  defeated  in  sm  at  Cranon,  by 
Antipator. 


-Etolian  League  (Th*). 
joined  the  Greek  confederates  in  the 
Lamian  War  B.C.  818,  but  the  ^tolian 
League  rose  into  no  great  prominence  till 
the  Macedonian  War  (B.C.  214),  whea 
Sparta  joined  it,  and  it  became  the  anta- 
gonist of  the  Achiean  League,  which  sided 
with  Philip  V.  of  Macedon.  It  was  the 
unwise  policy  of  the  ^Etolian  League  which 
made  Rome  master  of  Greece. 


AFFSHAES 


AGAMEMNON 


II 


The  JEtollan  Confederacy  Included  JStolia, 
Acarnania,  part  of  Thessaly ,  Locrls.  and  the  island 
of  Cephalonia. 

Affshars  (The).  An  eastern  tribe 
known  by  the  celebrated  Nadir-shah,  who 
received  the  crown  of  Persia  on  condition 
that  he  would  compel  the  people  to  aban- 
don the  doctrines  of  the  Sophi,  and  re- 
ceive those  of  the  Sonnee.  After  a  reign 
of  11  years  he  was  assassinated. 

Afghan  (Treaty  of),  1881.  A  secret 
treaty  between  Russia  and  the  amir  of 
Afghanistan.  Russia  on  her  side  engaged 
to  be  the  perpetual  friend  of  the  amir,  to 
recognise  the  successor  appointed  by  the 
amir,  and  to  assist  the  amir  against  any 
of  his  foes,  if  such  assistance  was  required 
(the  English  were  meant).  The  amir,  on 
his  part,  engaged  not  to  wage  any  war 
without  permission  from  Russia,  and  to 
keep  Russia  well  informed  of  whatever 
took  place  within  the  kingdom  of  Afghan- 
istan. 

Afghan  War  (The).  A  diplomatic 
contest  between  France  and  Russia  in- 
duced Dost  Mohammed  of  Cabul  to  invite 
the  friendship  of  Great  Britain  in  1886. 
This  led  to  a  diplomatic  contest  between 
Great  Britain  and  Russia  respecting 
Afghanistan.  Dost  Mohammed  joined 
Persia,  and  war  was  proclaimed  against 
him  at  Simla  by  Lord  Auckland,  gover- 
nor-general of  India,  1  Oct.,  1888.  Dost 
Mohammed  gave  himself  up  at  Cabul  to 
SirW.  MacNaghten,  8  Nov.,  1840;  but 
his  son  Akbar  Khan  completely  outwitted 
General  Elphinstone  and  the  envoy,  Sir 
William  MacNaghten,  both  of  whom  were 
treacherously  put  to  death.  Negotiations 
for  quitting  Cabul  were  purposely  de- 
layed till  winter  had  set  in ;  and  then  the 
whole  British  force,  which,  with  women 
and  children,  amounted  to  20,000  souls, 
were  as  treacherously  destroyed  in  the 
Khyber  Pass,  1842. 

No  event  In  British  history  la  more  deplorable 
than  this.  The  total  incompetency  of  such  men  as 
General  Elphinstone  and  Sir  William  MacNaghten 
so  demoralised  the  soldiers  under  them,  that 
every  Englishman  is  ashamed  of  the  miserable 
fiasco  in  which  was  not  one  single  redeeming 
trait.  Dost  Mohammed  and  Akbar  Khan,  no  doubt. 
were  villains,  but  our  '  leaders '  actually  invited 
treasonable  dealings. 

African  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  (The),  1816,  seceded  in  Phila- 
delphia under  Richard  Allen.  They  are 
coloured  Methodists. 

African  Paris  (Th*).    Algiers. 


African  "War  (The).  The  first 
African  war  was  undertaken  by  the 
Romans  for  the  restoration  of  Hiempsal 
to  the  throne  of  Numantia.  Aheno- 
barbus,  the  leader  of  the  Marian  party 
in  Africa,  had  dethroned  him,  but  Cneiua 
Pompey  slew  Ahenobarbus,  and  restored 
Hiempsal  B.C.  81. 

The  second  African  war  was  between 
Caesar  and  Scipio,  B.C.  46.  Ceesar  defeated 
the  partj  of  Pompey  at  Thapsus,  in  Africa, 
and  thus  pu>  an  end  to  the  civil  war. 

The  third  African  war  was  undertaken 
by  the  Romans  against  Tacfarlnas,  a 
Numidian,  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius. 
Tacfarinas,  having  collected  a  large  gang 
of  freebooters,  defied  for  some  years  the 
Roman  arms  in  Numidia,  but  was  ulti- 
mately overthrown  and  slain  by  Dola- 
bella,  A.D.  17-24. 

The  fourth  African  war  was  between 
the  Romans  and  Vandals  in  Africa.  The 
Vandals  under  Genseric  took  possession 
of  the  Roman  dominions  in  Africa,  and 
continued  masters  for  105  years  (A.D. 
429-534).  Belisarius  was  sent  into  Africa 
by  the  emperor  Justinian  to  win  back 
the  African  dominions,  and  he  utterly 
overthrew  the  Vandals,  took  Carthago  in 
583,  and  returned  to  Rome  in  triumph  in 
the  autumn  of  the  year  following,  A.D.  584. 

Africa'nus.  Three  of  the  Scipioa 
were  so  called  from  their  African  con- 
quests:  (1)  Publius  Cornelius  Scipio 
Africanus  Major,  B.C.  284-183 ;  (2)  Pub- 
lius Cornelius  Scipio  Africanus,  his  elder 
son;  and  (8)  Lucius  Cornelius  Scipio 
Africanus,  younger  brother  of  No.  2. 

Africa'nus  (The  Arabian).  Akbar 
Khan  (7th  cent.). 

Africa'nus  of  New  Rome  (The). 
Belisarius,  Roman  general  in  the  reign 
of  Justinian  (505-565).  He  is  called 
'  The  Third  Africanus.' 

If  the  three  Sclpios  were  all  called  Africanua, 
Belisarius  was  the  fourth,  not  the  third. 

Aftas'ides  (8  syl.).  A  dynasty 
founded  by  Abdallah  ben  al  Aftas  about 
1080;  overthrown  26  Feb.,  1094. 

Agamemnon,  Menela'os.  Atreug 
had  two  sons — Plisthenes  and  Thyestei. 

(Thyestes  usurped  the  throne  of  Argos). 
Plisthenes  had  two  sons — Agamemnon 
and  Menelaos. 

Agamemnon  married  Clytemnestra,  daughter  of 
married  Helen,  sister  of  Cly  temnestr* 


u 


AGAP^E 


AGITATOR 


The  two  brothers  married  two  sisters. 
Both  the  wives  were  false.  Clytemnestra 
became  the  mistress  of  the  regent 
JEgisthos,  and  Helen  eloped  with  "Paris, 
son  of  Priam  king  of  Troy. 

Ag'apffi.  Originally  love  feasts,  in 
which  contributions  for  the  poor  brethren 
were  made.  These  feasts  were  held  after 
the  communion  service.  Afterwards, 
they  were  degraded  into  wakes,  took  the 
place  of  the  heathen  Parentalin,  and 
were  held  at  the  tombs  of  relatives  or 
'saints.'  Great  efforts  were  made  to 
abolish  these  unseemly  gatherings,  but 
they  continued  even  into  the  18th  cent. 

Enjoined  by  the  council  of  Gangra.  A.D.  840 ; 
forbidden  by  the  council  of  Laodicea  In  866 ;  by 
th«  council  of  Carthage  in  897 ;  by  the  council  of 
Orleans  In  MS;  and  by  the  council  of  Alx-la- 
Chapelle  In  818.  The  last  mention  of  them  is  In 
1350. 

Agapem'one  (The  abode  of  lore),  in 
Somersetshire,  1848.  Founded  by  Henry 
James  Prince  and  a  Mr.  Starkey,  and 
hence  the  members  are  called  Princeites, 
Starkeyites,  and  Agapemonians.  The 
object  of  this  abode  is  perpetual  joy. 
Pain  and  grief,  sorrow  and  sickness 
should  be  banished  from  the  abode. 
The  Princeites  are  taught  perfect  resip- 
nation,  and  Prince  himself  tells  us, '  He 
has  no  wish,  no  desire,  no  will  of  his  own 
at  all.'  £00  '  Princeites.' 

Agapemo'nians  (The)\  Agape- 
mo'nianism.  The  Agapemonians  are 
those  who  dwell  in  Agapemone,  and 
Agapemonianism  is  their  special  views, 
social,  moral,  and  religious. 

Agape'tSB,  8rd  cent.  Certain  ascetics 
who  lived  together  as  man  and  wife,  but 
preserved  a  life  of  celibacy.  St.  Cyprian 
(200-258)  condemned  the  practice,  and 
the  church  generally  did  the  same, 
though  several  of  these  Agapetae  are  en- 
rolled among  the  saints,  as  Cecilia  and 
Valerian,  Gombert  and  Bertha,  Injurieux 
and  Soholastica,  Jeanne  Marie  de  Maille* 
and  Robert  de  Sillery,  Julian  and 
Basilissa,  Thierry  and  his  wife,  &c. 

Du  Cange  says  (vol.  I.  p.  129,  col.  1):  Bo  called, 
'quod  cum  mulieribus  ac  virginibus,  quas  doml 
•ub  tiiyii/vbirum  Ben  dilectarum  appellatione  deti- 
nebant,  prava  commercia  habere  dicerentur.' 

Age  of  Leo  X.  (The),  1513-1521.  A 
proverbial  phrase  for  magnificence  and 
high  art.  Leo  X.  was  a  great  patron  of 
learning  and  art,  and  his  court  was  mag- 
ninoeat  in  the  highest  degree. 


Agents  of  Captain  Right.  See 
under  '  Whiteboys.' 

Ages.  The  Golden  Age,  a  mythical 
period  when  the  earth  brought  forth 
spontaneously,  and  the  gods  held  con- 
Terse  with  men. 

The  Silver  Age,  the  second  period, 
when  the  gods  taught  men  the  useful  arts. 

The  Age  of  Bronze,  the  third  or  transi- 
tion period,  semi-historical.  The  age  of 
heroes.  It  followed  the '  Stone  Age '  (q.v.). 

The  Iron  Age,  the  historic  period,  when 
wars  abound,  and  man  earns  his  food  by 
labour. 

The  Wire  Age,  the  present  age  of  tele- 
graphs and  telephones. 

Aggregate  Bodies,  1785.  Irish 
volunteers  in  favour  of  free  trade,  and 
the  extension  of  the  franchise  to  the 
people  at  large.  Some  of  them  adopted 
the  American  fashion  of  tarring  and 
feathering  their  victims ;  and  some,  call- 
ing themselves  'houghers,'  deliberately 
maimed  their  victims,  especially  the 
soldiers.  The  introduction  of  the  ques- 
tion of  Catholic  disabilities  broke  up  the 
associations.  As  Plowden  says, '  at  night 
they  existed  with  all  their  attributes  of 
power  .  .  .  but  on  the  following  day  the 
room  of  their  assembly  was  shut,  their 
colours  waved  no  more,  their  uniform 
was  no  longer  seen  in  the  streets,  and  the 
body  was  disbanded.'  S00  'Irish  Asso- 
ciations.' 

Ag'idaB  (Dynasty  of  the),  B.C.  1058- 
219.  One  of  the  dynasties  of  Sparta;  the 
other  was  the  dynasty  of  the  Proclidro. 
They  were  contemporaneous.  The  former 
was  founded  by  Agis,  son  of  Eurysthen->s ; 
and  the  latter  by  Procles,  son  of 
Aristodemos.  These  dynastic  kings  were 
followed  in  B.C.  219  by  the  'Tyrants,' 
viz. — Lycurgos,  219;  Machanldas,  210; 
and  Nabis,  216. 

Agiosemandrum.  A  wooden 
instrument  used  in  Christian  churches 
in  Turkey  instead  of  a  bell ;  because  the 
use  of  bells  in  Turkey  is  forbidden. 

Greek  agiot  mtuiino,  meaning  the  holy  (Mrrle*) 
caller.    Incorrectly,  but  generally  spelt  ty. 
Pronounce  Ag'gt-os'sy  man'  drum. 

Agitator  (The).  Daniel  O'Connell 
(1775-1847).  He  began  agitating  for  the 
Repeal  of  the  Union  in  1842,  and  the 
'Monster  Meeting'  was  held  in  1848. 
He  was  arrested  for  sedition  and  con- 


AGITATORS 


AGRICULTURE 


16 


rioted,  but  the  judgment  was  reversed 
by  the  House  of  Lords  (1844). 

Agitators  (The).  The  committee 
appointed  in  1647  to  manage  the 
affairs  of  the  army  when  it  formed  a 
•eparate  body  in  the  state.  The  com- 
mittee consisted  of  two  of  the  superior 
officers  of  each  of  the  eleven  parlia- 
mentary regiments.  The  secret  object 
of  the  council  was  to  get  possession  of 
the  person  of  the  king  (Charles  I.),  and 
withdraw  him  from  the  power  of  the 
Parliament.  Cornet  Joyce  was  one  of 
these  agitators,  and,  at  the  head  of  fifty 
horse,  actually  took  possession  of  the 
king  at  Holmby  House.  The  real  appel- 
lation of  this  committee  was  the  Council 
of  Adjutators  or  Assistors,  but  the  Pres- 
byterians nicknamed  them  the  Council 
of  Agitators,  which  they  readily  adopted. 

Ag'labites  (8  syl.).  Califs  of  Kair- 
wan,  so  called  from  Ibrahim  ibn  el 
Aglab,  who  was  invested  with  the 
government  by  Harun  al  Raschid,  A.p. 
800.  He  made  himself  independent  in 
802,  and  founded  the  dynasty  of  the 
Aglabites. 

Succeeded  by  Abu  1'Abbas  (811) ;  Zladet  Allah 
(815);  Abu  Akkal  (827);  Abdul  Abbas  (887);  Abu 
Ishak  Ibrahim  (874) ;  Abd  ul  Abbas  II..  murdered 
by  his  eon  and  successor,  Ziadet  Allah  (906) ; 
dynasty  overthrown  A.D.  909. 

Ag'noites  or  '  Agnoitee '  (8  syl.).  L 
A.D.  370,  followers  of  Theophronius  the 
Cappadocian,  who  denied  the  omniscience 
of  God. 

II.  A.D.  685,  followers  of  Themistius, 
deacon  of  Alexandria,  who  denied  that 
Christ  knew  the  time  of  the  day  of  judg- 
ment. '  Of  that  day  and  that  hour 
knoweth  no  man,  no,  not  the  angels 
which  are  in  heaven,  neither  the  Son, 
but  the  Father  [only].'  (Mark  xiii.  82.) 
They  die  out  before  700. 

Du  Cange  says  (vol.  1.  p.  137,  col.  1)  'quod  novis- 
•Imam  horam  Christo,  etiam  quoad  diviuam  ejua 
i,  ignotam  ease  arbitrarentur.' 


Agnos'tic  (An),  1885.  One  who 
maintains  that  tnere  are  subjects  wholly 
beyond  the  scope  of  human  thought ;  not 
subjects  now  unknown,  but  subjects 
actually  unknowable.  On  the  other 
hand,  an  agnostic  repudiates  the  belief 
that  there  are  propositions  which  men 
ought  to  believe  without  such  logical 
evidence. 

Agnosticism.     The   faith   of    an 
The  refusal  to  say  that  we 


know  or  believe  what  we  have  no  scien- 
tific or  experimental  grounds  for  profess- 
ing to  believe  or  know. 

Agnostics  are  not  atheists,  because  they  believe 
the  question  of  God's  existence  unfathomable, 
and  the  question  of  his  non-existence  equally  BO. 
Man,  they  say,  has  no  means  of  knowing  either 
the  one  or  the  other.  Human  knowledge  cannot 


go  beyond  human  observation  and  experience. 
The  term  '  agnostic  '  was  introduced  by  Professor 
Huxley  in  18G9  at  a  private  meeting  preliminary  to 


e  term  '  agnostic  '  was  introduced 

xley  in  18G9  at  a  private  meeting  preliminary  to 
the  formation  of  the  Metaphysical  Society.  Plato 
said,  '  Speculations  about  the  gods  are  speculations 
of  man  respecting  the  gods.' 

Agonalia.  A  Roman  festival  held 
several  times  ft  year  in  honour  of  the 
guardian  deities  of  the  state.  So  called 
from  Agonius,  the  god  who  presided 
over  business.  (Ovid,  Fasti  i.  831.) 

Agrarian  Agitation,  B.C.  480. 
The  great  Roman  agrarian  agitation 
was  set  on  foot  by  Spurius  Cassius,  who 
had  been  three  times  consul.  To  win 
popular  favour,  he  told  the  people  that 
the  senate  ought  to  give  an  account  of 
the  land  taken  from  the  Volsci,  which 
ought  to  have  been  equally  divided 
amongst  the  whole  people  irrespective  of 
rank.  The  senate,  to  allay  the  popular 
clamour,  promised  to  give  the  matter 
their  best  consideration,  but  arrested 
Cassius  and  hurled  him  from  the  Tar- 
peian  rock.  Things  went  on  till  B.C. 
464,  when  Herdonius  the  Sabine  got  pos- 
session of  the  Capitol.  Then  the  senate 
promised  to  pass  an  agrarian  law,  if  the 
people  would  eject  the  invaders.  The 
invaders  were  expelled,  but  it  was  not 
till  B.C.  865  that  Licinius  Stolo,  the 
plebeian  tribune,  got  a  law  passed  mak- 
ing it  penal  for  anyone  to  hold  more  than 
500  acres  of  the  public  lands. 

Agreement  of  the  Pepple  (The), 
1647.  A  paper  drawn  up  by  the  Levellers 
and  presented  to  the  Council  of  Agitators 
or  Adjutators,  for  the  abolition  of  kings 
and  lords  ;  biennial  parliaments  with  six- 
monthly  sessions  ;  a  widely-extended 
franchise,  and  a  more  equal  distribution 
of  representation.  See  '  Lilburne.' 

'Biennial  parliaments  with  six-monthly  se*. 
sions  '  means  the  parliament  was  to  meet  for  six 
months  every  two  years,  the  other  eighteen 
months  were  to  be  wholly  under  the  control  of 
the  Executive  Council.  In  1649  Colonel  John 
Lilburne  objected  to  this  clause,  and  said  it  wal 
not  agreed  to  by  the  people  at  ail. 

Agriculture. 

The  Board  of  Agriculture  WM  incorporated  i» 
1798,  and  dissolved  in  1816. 

The  Report  of  Children's  Employment  Commis- 
sion on  Agricultural  Gangs  was  published  in  18(17. 
and  their  employment  was  regulated  by  Act  ol 
Parliament  the  same  y»*t. 


16 


AGRICULTURAL 


ALABAMA 


The  Rnynl  Agricultural  College  at  CIrencester  wa» 
•bartered  In  1845,  and  opened  in  1846. 

The  Royal  JifriruUuraf  Oocietj  was  Incorporated 
by  charter  in  1H40. 

The  Scotch  Society,  called  '  Improvers  of  Agri- 
culture In  Scotland,'  -was  established  in  1728. 

Minister  of  Agriculture  appointed  1889. 

Agricultural  Protection  So- 
ciety of  Great  Britain  (The), 
17  Feb.,  1844.  Founded  in  opposition 
to  the  Anti-Corn-Law  League  to  advocate 
protection  in  opposition  to  free  trade. 

Agrippa.  Son  of  Aristobulus,  who 
was  the  son  of  Herod  the  Great  and  his 
second  wife  Mariamne  the  Asmonean. 
It  was  this  grandson  of  Herod  the  Great 
who  was  made  king  by  Caligula.  He 
slew  James  the  apostle.  His  ton,  also 
named  Agrippa,  went  with  his  sister 
Berenice  to  hear  Paul's  defence. 

Ahab  of  the  Nation  (The). 
Charles  I.  was  so  called  by  the  Levellers. 

Aids.  Sums  to  be  paid  by  the  tenant 
to  ransom  his  lord  if  taken  prisoner,  or 
to  make  his  lord's  eldest  son  a  knight,  or 
to  dower  at  marriage  the  lord's  eldest 
daughter.  Subsequently  aids  were  ex- 
acted to  pay  a  lord's  debts,  or  to  enable 
a  lord  to  pay  aids  to  his  own  superior 
lord.  Of  course,  those  who  held  imme- 
diately of  the  king  could  never  be  called 
upon  for  this  last-named  contribution. 
Introduced  by  William  the  Conqueror, 
and  abolished  by  12  Car.  II.  c.  24. 

Ainaly-Cavak  (Treaty  of),  Jan. 
8,  1784,  between  Turkey  and  Russia, 
whereby  the  Ottoman  Porte  abandoned 
the  Crimea  and  Kuban  to  Russia. 

Ainslie's  Supper,  1566.  A  supper 

given  at  Ainslie's  tavern  in  Edinburgh 
by  the  Earl-of  Bothwell,  at  the  rising  of 
parliament,  to  its  leading  members. 
After  the  banquet  Bothwell  informed  his 
guests  that  he  was  about  to  marry  the 
widowed  Queen  Mary ;  and  drawing  forth 
ft  bond,  he  induced  them  to  sign  their 
full  and  entire  approval  of  the  alliance, 
although  at  the  time  he  was  married  to 
Jane  Gordon. 

The  tavern  itself  WM  afterward,  called  '  Aln. 
lie  B  Supper.' 

Aix-la-Chapelle  (Congress  of), 
from  14  Feb.  to  24  Nov.,  1818.  To  settle 
the  affairs  of  Europe  after  the  restora- 
tion of  the  Bourbons. 

Aix-la-Chapelle  (Convention  of), 
80  Nov,  1818.  For  the  evacuation  of 
France  by  the  Allies.  It  was  signed  by 


the  plenipotentiaries  Oct.  9,  and  ratified 
by  France  Oct.  13. 

Aix-la-Chapelle  (Peaceof),  2  May, 
1668.  Between  Louis  XIV.  and  Carlos  IL 
respecting  the  Spanish  Netherlands. 

Aix-la-Chapelle  (Treaty  of),  1748. 
Between  George  IL,  Louis  XV.,  Maria 
Theresa  of  Austria,  Ferdinand  VL, 
Charles  Emmanuel  III.,  the  Republic  of 
Genoa,  and  the  United  Province*. 
Signed  by  England,  France,  and  the 
United  Provinces,  18  Oct. ;  by  Spain, 
20  Oct. ;  by  Austria,  23  Oct. ;  by  Modfria, 
25  Oct. ;  by  Gen5a,  28  Oct. ;  by  Sardinia 
7  Nov.  (1748).  It  was  a  mere  truce 
forced  on  the  signatories  by  sheer  ex- 
haustion. France  still  contemplated  the 
humiliation  of  England;  the  'Family 
Compact'  was  still  maintained;  Maria 
Theresa  had  still  designs  on  Silesia. 
In  1755  a  league  was  secretly  formed 
between  Russia,  Spain,  Austria,  and 
France  for  the  renewal  of  war  on  the 
first  favourable  occasion ;  and,  in  1756, 
the  '  Seven  Years  War '  began. 

Ajax  of  the  East  (The).  Leo, 
appointed  by  the  eunuch  Eutropius  to 
the  command  of  the  Asiatic  army  ;  called 
the  Ajax  of  the  East  from  the  bulk  of  his 
body  and  the  dulness  of  his  mind.  He 
was  originally  a  wool-comber. 

Akerman,  in  Bessarabia  (Treaty 
of),  26  Oct.  (4  Sept.),  1826.  Between 
Russia  and  Turkey,  placing  Moldavia, 
Valachia,  and  Servia  under  the  protec- 
tion of  Russia.  This  was  to  secure  the 
fulfilment  of  the  treaty  of  Bucharest. 

Akh'shidites  (8  syl.).  An  Egyptian 
dynasty,  generally  called  '  The  dynasty  of 
the  Ikhshidites,'  founded  by  Abu  Bekr 
Mohammed  Akhshid,  or  Ikhshid,  A.D.  93G. 
The  dynasty  was  overthrown  in  970  by 
the  Fatimite  general  Goher. 

Alabama.  An  American  state,  BO 
named,  in  1817,  from  its  principal  river. 
The  river  was  so  called  by  the  Indian* 
in  allusion  to  the  well-stocked  hir 
grounds.  The  name  is  properly  t)i;it 
of  an  Indian  band,  or  tribe,  of  the 
Muscogee  stock. 

Pronounce  Al'-a-b&h'-tnah. 

Alabama  (The).     A  vessel  built  by 

Messrs.  Laird  of  Birkenhead,  and  known 

as  '  No.  290.'     On  31  July,  1MJ2,  it  sailed 

surreptitiously  from  the  Mersey  and  pro- 


ALABAMA 


ALBERT 


17 


eeeded  to  Terceira,  one  of  the  Western 
islands,  where  she  was  supplied  with 
guns,  coals,  and  stores  by  a  vessel  sent 
iroin  London  for  the  purpose.  Captain 
Semmes  then  took  charge  of  her,  named 
her  the  '  Alabama,'  and  hoisted  the  Con- 
federate flag.  She  committed  great 
damage  to  the  American  shipping,  cap- 
turing 65  vessels,  and  destroying  property 
to  the  amount  of  four  million  dollars ; 
but  in  June  1864  she  was  sunk  near 
Cherbourg  by  the  United  States  steamer 
'Kearsage.'  In  1871  it. was  agreed  to 
refer  the  question  to  five  arbitrators, 
who  were  to  decide  if  the  English  Govern- 
ment were  responsible,  and  if  so,  what 
fine  was  to  be  paid  by  England  for  the 
damage  done  to  the  United  States  of 
North  America. 

Alaba'ma  Claims  (The),  1868.  A 
money  demand  made  by  the  United 
States  of  America  on  Great  Britain  for 
damage  done  by  a  corvette  named  the 
1  Alabama,'  and  built  at  Birkenhead  for 
the  Confederates,  who  were  at  war  with 
the  United  States.  The  British  Govern- 
ment, which  had  declared  itself  a  neutral 
power,  had  forbidden  the  corvette  to  leave 
the  docks; but,  notwithstanding  this  pro- 
hibition, it  put  to  sea,  displaying  a  British 
flag,  and  succeeded  in  destroying  65  of  the 
United  States  vessels ;  but  in  1864  it  en- 
countered the  '  Kearsage '  off  Cherbourg, 
and  was  sunk.  After  the  war,  the  United 
States  demanded  compensation,  and  five 
arbitrators  met  at  Geneva  to  consider  the 
question  in  1872.  The  sentence  of  these 
arbitrators  was  to  award  damages  to  the 
amount  of  8,250,OOOZ.,  with  interest  in 
settlement  of  the  American  claims.  The 
money  was  duly  paid,  and  a  large  surplus 
remained  in  the  hands  of  the  American 
Government  after  all  recognised  claims 
had  been  paid  in  full.  See  '  Alexandra.' 

The  arbitrators  were  the  king  of  Italy,  the 
President  of  the  Swiss  Confederation,  the  Emperor 
of  Brazil,  a  representative  of  Great  Britain,  and 
another  of  the  United  States. 

Alba  Comiti'va.  A  free  company 
of  English,  also  called  'Les  Tards  Venus,' 
q.v. 

Alban  Hall  (St.),  Oxford,  1549; 
founded  by  Robert  de  St.  Alban.  The 
head  of  the  Hall  is  called  the  principal. 

Al'bany  or  Albyn.  The  ancient 
Dame  of  Scotland;  a  corrupt  spelling  of 
Albanigh,  connected  with  the 


and  meaning  hilly  or  mountainous.  The 
Romans  called  the  south  part  Caledonia. 
The  west,  now  called  Argyllshire,  was 
colonised  by  the  Scoti  of  Ulster,  and  these 
Irish  Scots,  in  the  time  of  their  chief, 
Kenneth  Macalpine,  having  conquered 
the  Picts  who  occupied  the  eastern  parts> 
added  that  portion  to  his  dominion,  and 
called  the  two  Scot-land  (q.v.). 

Al'bany,  New  York,  North  America. 
So  called  in  honour  of  James,  duke  of 
York  and  Albany  (afterwards  James  IT.), 
to  whom  Charles  II.  gave  the  proprietor- 
ship of  the  colony. 

Alba'ti  (The),  1399.  A  class  of  her- 
mits who  dressed  in  white  linen.  Pope 
Boniface  IX.  fancied  their  leader  aimed 
at  his  deposition,  and  put  him  to  death. 

Albe  or  Albane'ser.  Lord  Byron 
was  so  called.  A  correspondent  in '  Notes 
and  Queries'  (March  28,  1887,  p.  425) 
says :  '  Madame  Cottin  wrote  a  romance 
entitled  "  Claire  d'AlbeY'  This  romance 
was  well  known  to  Shelley,  who  induced 
his  first  wife  to  translate  it  into  English.' 
May  not  the  intimacy  between  Claire  and 
Byron  have  suggested  the  application  of 
Albs' to  Lord  Byron? 

Mr.  Forman  suggests  L-B  (Lord  Byron).  Others 
fancy  it  is  a  contraction  of  Albe-rnarle  (Street), 
the  place  of  business  of  Murray,  his  lordship's 

publisher. 

Albert  I.  (Albrecht  I.).    One  of  the 

promiscuous  kings  of  Germany  (1248, 
1298-1308),  son  of  Rudolf  I.  of  Habsburg. 
In  this  reign  is  placed  the  tale  of  William 
Tell. 

Albert  (Albrecht)  II.  Founder  of 
the  present  line  of  Austrian  emperors 
and  first  of  the  House  of  Habsburg  (1IW4, 
1438-1489),  son  of  Albert  IV.,  duke  of 
Austria,  and  son-in-law  of  Siegmund, 
the  preceding  kaiser-king.  He  was  sur- 
named  'the  Illustrious,'  'the  Magna- 
nimous,' and  '  the  Grave,'  but  reigned 
only  about  a  year  and  a  half.  Like  his 
next  two  successors,  Frederick  III.  and 
Maximilian,  he  died  of  dysentery  brought 
on  by  eating  too  freely  of  melon. 

Albert  (Albrecht)  the  Bear,  so  called 
because  his  cognisance  was  a  bear.  H« 
was  a  fine  tall  fellow  with  a  quick  eye, 
and  so  well  featured  that  he  was  familiarly 
called  '  the  handsome.'  He  was  the 
first  margriioi  Brandenburg (1106-1170), 

0 


18 


ALBERTUS 


A.LEXAKDER 


Albert  the  Bear  died  the  same  year  as 
Thomas  Becket  did. 

Albertus    Magnus    (1193-1280), 

bishop  of  Ratisbon.  A  marvellous  man, 
whose  literary  worka  cover  21  folio  vo- 
lumes. Thomas  Aquinas  was  his  pupil. 
He  made  a  speaking  head  of  brass,  and 
his  knowledge  of  chemistry  was  ascribed 
to  the  black  art.  He  was  the  founder  of 
the  Second  Age  of  Scholastio  Philosophy, 
or  the  Aristotelian  school. 

Albigen'ses  (The),  llth  and  12th 
cent.  Reformer!  or  '  heretic* '  of  mid- 
France,  so  called  from  Albi  or  Albigia, 
where  their  tenets  were  first  condemned, 
in  1176.  They  were  defended  by  Count 
Raymond  of  Toulouse,  Roger  viscount 
of  Beziers,  and  the  Counts  of  Foix  and 
of  Be*arn.  Alexander  in.  excommuni- 
cated them  in  1179,  and  Innocent  III. 
organised  a  crusade  against  them  in 
1204.  It  is  said  that  60,000  were  mas- 
sacred in  1209.  Another  crusade  against 
them  was  set  on  foot  in  1219. 

The  Waldenses  should  not  be  confounded  with 
the  Albigenses,  although  many  of  thoir  religious 
views  were  the  same  ;  out  the  Waldenses  rose  in 
the  9th  cent,  under  the  teaching  of  Claudius  of 
Turin.  The  peculiar  faith  of  the  Albigenses  wa« 
that  Ood  the  Father  created  the  first  matter  ;  but 
the  Evil  Principle  arranged  it  and  stamped  every 
created  thing  with  all  their  present  forms  and 
attributes. 

Albigen'ses  (Wars  with  the).  The 
first,  1209-1229,  set  on  foot  by  Philippe 
Auguste  of  France.  The  second,  1226, 
prompted  by  Pope  Honorius  ILL  and  set 
on  foot  by  Louis  VIII.,  called  the  Lion. 
The  third,  1545-1547,  set  on  foot  by 
Francois  I.  of  France.  In  the  last  war 
John,  baron  of  Oppldo,  out  them  of!  root 
and  branch. 

Alcacebas  (Treaty  of}.  Between 
Isabella  of  Castile  and  Alfonso  V.  of 
Portugal ;  signed  at  Alcacebas,  in  Estre- 
madura,  Sept.  24, 1479. 

Alcan'tara  (Knight*  of),  1212.  A 
Spanish  order,  so  called  by  Alfonso  IX., 
king  of  Castile,  from  the  city  of  Alcan- 
tara. It  was  founded  in  1156  by  Don 
Suaree  and  Don  Gomez,  but  called  by 
them  '  Knights  of  the  Pear-tree ' ;  which 
was  changed  in  1176  by  San  Julian  del 
Pereyro  into  '  Knights  of  San  Julian.' 

Alcibi'ades  of  Germany  (The). 
Albrecht,  margraf  of  Baireuth  (IDil'J- 
1655). 


Aldermen.  Since  the  Municipal 
Corporations  Act  (q.v.)  in  1885,  one 
third  of  the  councillors  are  elected  alder- 
men, but  they  are  not  eligible  for  th« 
offices  of  coroner  or  recorder,  and  an 
exempted  from  serving  on  juries.  They 
hold  office  for  six  years,  one-half  going 
out  every  three  years. 

Since  1889  aldermen  are  chosen  by  the 
new  organisation  called  the  County 
Council  (<7-t>.),  and  hold  office  for  sit 
years  in  the  Council.  The  councillors 
are  in  office  for  three  years  only,  and  are 
elected  like  members  of  parliament. 

Aldine  Editions.  A  series  of 
books  published  by  Aldo  Manuzio  (Aldus 
Manutius)  between  1490  and  1597. 
During  this  period  908  books,  chiefly 
Greek  and  Latin  classics,  with  carefully 
corrected  texts  of  Boccaccio,  Dante, 
Petrarch,  and  other  Italian  authors,  were 
issued.  Aldo  was  the  first  to  use  the 
Italian  type.  His  mark  is  an  anchor 
entwined  by  a  dolphin.  Pickering,  a 
London  publisher,  published  an  edition 
of  the  British  poets,  which  he  called  the 
Aldine  (2  syL). 

Aldrich'ian  Professorships 
(The).  One  for  anatomy,  one  for  the 
practice  of  medicine,  and  one  for  chemis- 
try, in  the  University  of  Oxford,  founded 
by  George  Aldrich,  M.D.,  in  1798. 

That  for  anatomy  is  now  annexed  to  the  LJnacre 
professorship  of  physiology  ;  that  for  the  practice 
of  medicine  is  attached  to  the  Regius  professor- 
ship of  medicine ;  and  that  of  chemistry  is  In- 
corporated with  the  Waynflete  professorship  of 
chemistry. 

Ale-conner.  A  judge  of  ale,  an  a»- 
nual  office  of  great  antiquity,  appointed 
in  the  court  leet  of  each  manor.  His 
duty  was  to  taste  the  ale  and  beer,  and 
decide  if  they  were  wholesome,  sound, 
and  sold  at  a  proper  price.  Ale-conners 
were  called  Gustatoret  cervisia. 

Alexander  (The  English).  Henry 
V.  (1388,  1418-1422).  He  resembled 
Alexander  in  the  shortness  and  glory  of 
his  reign,  his  princely  liberality,  his  en- 
joyment of  life,  his  great  military  talents, 
and  his  wonderful  hold  on  the  hearts 
of  the  people  over  whom  he  reigned 
or  whom  as  a  general  he  commanded. 
Captain  Fluellen  would  put  it  thus: 
Alexander  was  born  at  Macedon  and 
Henry  V.  was  born  at  Monmouth,  and 
both  begin  with  M. 


ALEXANDER 


ALEXANDRINE 


If 


Alexander  (The  Second).  Sandjar 
or  Mog-Eddyn-Sandjar,  third  son  of 
Malek  Shah,  king  of  Persia  (1118-1175). 
He  was  called  Sandjar  from  the  place  of 
his  birth,  but  his  proper  name  was  Abou'l 
Hareth  Moez  Eddyn. 

Alexander-Newski  (Knights  of), 
1725.  A  Russian  military  order.  Cor- 
don, a  flame  or  poppy  colour. 

Alexander's  "Wine.    A  celebrated 

poison,  so  called  from  Rodriguez  Borgia, 
historically  known  as  Pope  Alexander 
VI.,  traditionally  said  to  have  been  killed 
by  drinking  one  of  the  Borgia  poisons,  in 
•  bowl  of  wine  intended  for  another 
person. 

Alexandra  (The).  A  screw-steamer 
seized,  1863,  by  the  government  at  Liver- 
pool, during  the  civil  war  of  America, 
under  suspicion  of  its  being  a  Confede- 
rate vessel  (England  had  declared  itself 
neutral  in  the  war).  The  case  was  tried 
in  the  Court  of  Exchequer,  and  judgment 
given  against  the  government.  An  ap- 
peal was  made  to  the  House  of  Lords, 
and  the  previous  judgment  being  con- 
firmed, the  vessel  was  restored  to  the 
owners  in  April  1864.  See  'Alabama.' 

Alexan'drian  Codex.  A  manu- 
script in  Greek  of  the  entire  Bible  written 
on  parchment,  and  now  in  the  British 
Museum.  It  is  in  uncial  letters,  without 
accents,  and  without  spaces  between  the 
words.  The  probable  date  is  about  A.p. 
500,  or  a  little  before.  It  belonged  (in 
1098)  to  the  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  and 
in  1621  was  taken  to  Constantinople  by 
Cyrillus  Lucaris,  the  patriarch.  The 
patriarch  gave  it  to  Charles  I.,  king  of 
England,  in  1628,  and  it  was  placed  in 
the  Royal  Library.  It  was  transferred 
to  the  British  Museum  in  1758.  See 
'  Bibles.' 

There  are  two  other  Greek  MBS.,  one  the  Codex 
Vaticanus,  in  Rome,  and  the  other  an  imperfect 
copy  called  the  Sinaitic  Codex,  in  St.  Petersburg. 
The  Alexandrian  Codex  contains  the  epistles  of 
Clemens  Romannt,  a  third  and  fourth  book  of  the 
Maccabees,  the  epistle  of  Athanasiu*  to  Marcel- 
Onus,  a  hymn  to  the  Virgin,  ic. 

Alexan'drian  Era  (The).    Dates 

creation  Aug.  29,  B.C.  5502. 

This  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  Er»  Of 
Alexander,  Nov.  12,  824.  See  under  '  Era.' 

Alexan'drian  Library  (The). 
This  magnificent  museum  and  library 
was  begun,  B.C.  204,  by  Ptolemy  Soter, 


and  completed  by  his  son,  Ptolemy  Phila* 
delphus.  It  was  in  the  quarter  of  Alex- 
andria called  Bruchlon,  and  contained 
700,000  volumes.  It  was  burnt  in  the 
siege  of  Alexandria  by  Julius  Caesar,  but 
partially  restored  and  again  destroyed  by 
Theophilus,  a  fanatical  Christian  bishop, 
by  order  of  the  Emperor  Theodosius.  We 
are  told  that  the  library  contained  a  copy 
of  every  known  literary  work  in  the 
civilised  world,  whether  Egyptian,  Jewish, 
Greek,  Latin,  Phoenician,  Punic,  Chaldee, 
Syriac,  or  Persian. 

According  to  Abdallatif  (1280),  Amrou,  A.D.  640, 
burnt  the  library,  saying:  'If  the  books  contain 
truth,  they  are  needless,  being  mere  repetitions 
of  the  bleued  Koran  ;  if  not,  they  are  mischievous, 
and  better  destroyed.' 

Alexan'drian  Massacre  (The), 
A.D.  215.  When  Caracalla,  the  Roman 
emperor,  visited  Alexandria,  the  people 
made  some  allusion  to  his  flagitious 
crimes  and  to  those  of  his  mother ;  upon 
which  he  ordered  a  general  massacre  of 
all  the  inhabitants.  Many,  especially  of 
the  Christians,  escaped  by  flight,  but 
the  slaughter  was  immense,  especially 
of  young  men  of  military  age.  See 
1  Massacres.' 

Alexan'drian  School  (The).  It 
may  be  divided  into  two  periods:  The 
first,  or  Ptolemeean  period  (from  B.C.  323- 
80),  was  given  to  mathematics  and  poetry; 
the  former  unrivalled,  the  latter  little 
better  than  mathematical  verse,  perfect 
in  anatomy,  but  without  a  living  soul. 
The  second  period  (from  B.C.  80  to  A.», 
640,  the  fall  of  the  Ptolemeean  dynasty 
to  the  irruption  of  the  Arabs)  was  the 
philosophic  period.  The  introduction  of 
Christianity  produced  the  systems  of 
Neo-Platonism  and  Gnosticism.  The 
former  was  a  fusion  of  Christian  doctrines 
and  dogmas  with  the  ideas  of  Plato,  the 
chief  exponent  of  which  was  Philo  the 
Jew ;  the  Gnostic  school  dipped  into  the 
religious  tenets  of  Origen  and  other 
fathers  of  the  Church.  The  dogmas  of 
the  Logos  and  the  Trinity  are  ascribed 
by  many  to  Alexandrian  influence. 

Alexan'drine  MS.  (The)  of  the 

Bible.    See  '  Codex  Alexandrlnus.' 

Alexan'drine  Platonism.  The 
philosophic  system  of  Plato  applied  to 
the  Christian  system.  Platonism  led  to 
mysticism,  the  Aristotelian  philosophy 
led  to  sophistry  and  disputation.  In  the 
middle  ages  the  Alexandrine  Platonism 
02 


ALEXANDRINE 


ALL  SOULS 


matured  in  Asia,  adopted  in  the  Greek 
Church,  and  afterwards  introduced  into 
the  Western  Church,  produced  much 
mischief.  Joannes  Scotus,  surnamed 
'Erigena,'  was  the  reviver  of  mystic 
theology. 

Erigena  divides  nature  Into  four  classes:  (1) 
that  -which  creates  and  IB  not  created  ;  (2)  that 
which  is  created  and  creates ;  (3)  that  which  is 
created  and  does  not  create  ;  and  (4)  that  which 
neither  creates  nor  is  created. 

Alexan'drine  War  (The).  Tb» 
war  between  Caesar  and  Pompey,  from 
August,  B.C.  48  to  January,  B.C.  47.  After 
the  defeat  of  Pompey  at  Pharsalia,  Cesar 
pursued  him  into  Egypt,  where  Pompey 
was  assassinated.  Cesar  then  placed 
Cleopatra  and  her  younger  brother  on  the 
throne  of  Egypt,  and  the  war  was  over. 

Alexan'drists.  Disciples  of  Alexan- 
der of  Aphrodiaia,  a  peripatetic  philo- 
sopher (2nd  cent.  B.C.).  He  was  an  expo- 
nent of  Aristotle,  and  has  left  comments 
on  nearly  all  Aristotle's  works.  The 
Alexandrists  in  the  12th  Christian  century 
were  combated  by  the  Averroists  (q.v.)t 
and  for  a  time  there  were  two  antago- 
nistic and  concurrent  sects  called  the 
Alexandrists  and  the  Averroists. 

Alex'ians,  or  '  Brethren  and  Sister* 
of  Alexius.'  Lollards,  who  rose  at 
Antwerp,  about  1800,  and  were  admitted 
by  Sixtus  IV.  among  the  religious  orders 
in  1472.  Also  called  Cellites  (q.v.),  and 
Matemans.  Recognised  by  Pius  IX.  in 
1870.  See  '  Monastic .  .  .  Orders.' 

Alfonai'nas.  The  Alfon'sine  tables 
of  astronomy  (1252),  in  which  Alfonso  X., 
1  the  Astronomer,'  corrected  some  of  the 
errors  of  the  Ptolemaic  system.  The 
king  was  assisted  in  this  work  by  Isaac 
Hazan,  a  Jewish  rabbi.  It  would  be  more 
correct  to  say  that  these  tables  were  con- 
structed by  the  order  and  under  the 
patronage  of  Alfonso  by  Isaac  Hazan, 
assisted  by  Christian  and  Arabian  savants 
united  at  Toledo.  See  '  llkanian  and  Ru- 
dolfine  Tables.' 

These  tables  recognise  what  was  called  the 
Trepidation,'  of  Ptolemy'8  system.  This  was  a 
mere  cabalistic  mystery,  and  has  not  the  smallest 
foundation  In  any  scientific  observation.  Milton 
makes  Satan,  in  his  way  to  earth, 
Pass  the  planets  seven  :  and  pass  the  fixed  [stars] ; 
And  that  crystallin  sphere,  whose  balance  weighs 
The  Trepidation  talked  [of] ;  and  that  first  moved 
[primum  mobile].— i',iradis?  L«st,  iii.  481,  &c. 

It  was  Alfonso  X.  who  (puzzled  over  the  intrl- 
eacios  of  cycles  and  epicycles),  exclaimed, '  What 
ft  muddle  1  I  could  have  dona  creation  better.' 

Alfonsine  Tables  (The). 


Alfonso  the  Magnanimous. 
Alfonso  V.  of  Aragon  (1885,  1416-1458), 
by  far  the  most  accomplished  sovereign 
of  the  15th  cent. 

Algerine  Act  (The\  1831.  So 
Daniel  O'Connell  called  the  prohibition 
of  holding  political  meetings  in  Ireland. 
The  time  at  which  he  (O'Connell)  should  have 
been  called  up  for  judgment  did  not  arrive  till 
•w  ithin  a  month  or  two  of  the  expiration  of  the 
statute  under  which  he  was  convicted,  and  which 
he  called  the  '  Algerine  Act.' —Pcrtonal  liecoUechoMt 
Of  Lord  Cloncurry,  pp.  418-421. 

Pronounce  Al'-Je-reen'. 

Algon'quin  Tongue  (The).  The 
language  of  the  native  north-east 
Americans,  dialects  of  which  are  spoken 
over  the  greater  portions  of  eastern 
North  America. 

Mr.  A.  Oatschet,  after  a  careful  study  of  what 
remains  of  the  Beothuk  language,  has  come  to  the 
conclusion  that  it  belongs  to  'a  separate  linguistic 
family  to  the  Innuit,  Tinne,  Iroquois,  and  Algon- 
kin.'— Lady  BLAKE,  Nineteenth  Century  (Deo.  ItseS. 
p.  906). 

Alham'bra  of  the  Crimea  (The). 
Aloupka,  built  of  rich  greenstone,  in 
various  colours ;  the  Gothic  and  Saracenio 
being  the  prevailing  orders  of  the  archi- 
tecture. 

Alien  Acts  (The).  83  Geo.  in.  c.  4, 
Jan.  4,  1793,  and  84  Geo.  III.  c.  43,  67, 
<fec.,  A.D.  1794,  were  passed  on  account  of 
the  great  number  of  foreigners  who  came 
to  England  in  the  years  17'J2,  Wyy.  The 
object  of  these  acts  was  to  confer  on  the 
crown  the  power  of  banishing  aliens  from 
the  realm.  These  acts  were  superseded 
by  the  Peace  Alien  Act,  6  Will.  IV.  c.  11, 
A.D.  1836,  which  required  the  masters  of 
ships  arriving  from  a  foreign  port  to 
declare  the  number  of  foreign  passengers 
on  their  bills,  and  also  required  each  pas- 
senger on  landing  to  show  his  passport. 
As  no  penalty  is  attached  to  non-com- 
pliance, the  provisions  soon  fell  into 
neglect. 

By  the  Junlan  Law.  B.C.  196.  all  aliens  wer* 
banished  from  Rome.  In  122  the  law  was  extended 
to  Latins  and  ItalioU. 

All  Saints'  Day,  NOT.  1.  In  com- 
memoration of  all  the  dead  who  have 
1  died  in  the  Lord,'  especially  those  for 

Called  also '  All  Hallows,"  and,  in  French, 
'La  Toussaint.'  These  terms  were,  in 
880,  substituted  by  Gregory  IV.  for  the 
previous  one  of  Al  Martyrs.' 

All  Souls  College,  Oxford,  1487. 
Founded  by  Henry  Chichele,  archbishop 


ALL  SOULS 


ALMOHADES 


of    Canterbury.       The    head-master    ia 
called  the  Warden. 

All  Souls  Day.  '  Festa  Animarum,' 
Nov.  2,  in  commemoration  of  all  the  dead. 
It  was  instituted  by  Odilon,  abbot  of 
Clugny,  in  998.  Till  1582  it  was  ob- 
served in  Milan  on  the  third  Monday  of 
October. 

ilso  called  •  Animarum  Commemoratio,'  or 
'  Omnium  Fidelium  Commemoratio '  ;  in  French, 
1  Trepasses '  (or  Jour  de»  Trtpcuttt). 

All  the  Hacks,  1807-1809.  An 
Imbecile  ministry  which  succeeded  the 
bungling  parliament  called,  in  ridicule, 
'All  the  Talents.'  The  Duke  of  Port- 
land  was  premier,  and  his  chief  supporters 
were  Perceval,  Castlereagh,  Canning, 
and  Hawkesbury  (Lord  Liverpool).  The 
duke  died  Oct.  80,  1809. 

All  the  Talents  (Administration 
of),  5  Feb.,  1806,  to  28  March,  1807 
Formed  by  Lord  Grenville  after  the  death 
of  Pitt  (Jan.  23,  1806).  It  consisted  of 
Lord  Auckland  (President  of  the  Board 
of  Trade),  Lane  Barham,  duke  of  Bed- 
ford (Lord-Lieutenant  of  Ireland),  Erskine 
(Lord  Chancellor),  Sir  Gilbert  Elliot 
[Lord  Minto]  (President  of  the  Board  of 
Trade),  Lord  Ellenborough  (Chief  Justice 
of  the  King's  Bench),  General  Fitzgerald 
(Secretary  of  War),  Earl  Fitzwilliam 
(Secretary  of  War),  Charles  James  Fox 
'^oreign  Secretary),  Lord  Grenville 

"irst  Lord  of  the  Treasury),  Earl  Grey 
of  the  Admiralty),  Earl  of  Moira 

[aster-General  of  Ordnance),  Lord 
iry  Petty  (Chancellor  of  the  Ex- 
chequer), Pigott  (Attorney -General), 
Komilly  (Solicitor-General),  Lord  Sid- 
mouth  (Privy  Seal),  Lord  Spencer  (Secre- 
tary for  the  Home  Department),  Lord 
Temple  (Vice-President  of  the  Board  of 
Trade),  Windham  (Secretary  for  the 
Colonies).  N.B. — Canning  was  not  a 
member  of  this  ministry. 

Alleluiat'ica  (Victoria],  80  March, 
A.D.  430.  A  legendary  victory  won  by 
St.  Germanus  over  the  Picts  and  Saxons 
at  Mold. 

Alliteration. 

C. — Hamconius  wrote  a  poem  in  which 
every  word  begins  with  C.  It  opens 
thus : — 

Certaraen  Catholioum  cum  Calvlnistls 

Hucbald  wrote  a  poem  of  100  lines, 


every  word  of  which  begins  also  with  C 
The  last  two  lines  are : — 

Conveniet  claras  claustris  compqnere  canntus, 
Completur  Claris  carmen  cantabile  calvis. 

M. — In  the  '  Materia  More  Magistralis  ' 
every  word  begins  v/ith  M. 

P. — Placentius,  the  Dominican  (16th 
cent.)  wrote  a  poem  containing  253  Latin 
hexameters,  and  entitled  '  Pugna  Por- 
corum,'  every  word  of  which  begins  with 
P.  It  opens  thus : — 

Plaudito,  porcelli ;  porcorum  plgra  propago 
Progroditur  ...  • 

T. — Tusser  has  a  poem  of  12  lines  in 
rhyme,  on  Thrift,  every  word  of  which 
begins  with  T. 

The  alliterative  poem  beginning  '  Ait 
Austrian  army  awfully  arrayed  '  contains 
26  lines.  Each  line  in  succession  begin* 
with  one  letter  in  alphabetical  order.  Se* 
1  Reader's  Handbook,'  p.  719. 

The  distich  on  Cardinal  Wolsey  is  not 
so  well  known  : — 

Begot  by  butchers,  but  by  bishops  bred, 

How  high  his  Honour  holds  his  haughty  head. 

Allo'dia,  or  '  allodial  lands.'  Free- 
holds, that  is  lands  held  without  the  re- 
quirement of  military  service.  In  times 
of  trouble  it  was  by  no  means  unusual 
for  such  a  tenant  to  place  his  lands  under 
a  lord,  and  pay  him  military  service  for 
protection.  See  '  Mesne  lord.' 

Almack's.  A  suite  of  assembly 
rooms,  built  in  1765,  in  King  Street, 
St.  James's,  London,  by  a  tavern-keeper 
named  M'Call,  who  inverted  the  two 
syllables  of  his  name,  Mac-call,  into  All- 
mack  or  Almack.  The  rooms  became 
famous  for  fashionable  balls  under  the 
management  of  a  committee  of  ladies  of 
the  highest  rank.  The  rooms  are  now 
called  Willis's  Booms,  from  a  proprietor 
named  Willis. 

Al 'mage  St.  The  Arabic  translation 
of  Ptolemy's  '  Magna  Constructio,'  by 
command  of  Al  Mamun,  AJ>.  827.  It 
was  retranslated  by  Gerard  of  Cremona, 
about  1230.  Ptolemy's  '  Syntaxis  of  As- 
tronomy '  was  written  about  A.D.  150. 

Almiran't6  (El),  without  the  adjunct 
of  a  proper  name,  means  Columbus. 

So  El  Marchese,  among  Mexicans,  means  Cortes ; 
and  II  Segretario,  among  the  Florentines,  meana 
Machiavel. 

Al'mohades  (8  syl.)  A  dynasty 
that  ruled  ia  Africa  and  Spain  in  the 


ALMORAH 


AMBOISE 


12th  and  13th  cent.  The  word  means 
'  The  Unitarians,'  and  they  assumed  that 
they  alone  of  all  the  earth  worshipped 
God  properly.  The  founder  of  the  sect 
was  Mahommed  Ibn  Toumert,  of  the 
Atlas  retrion.  The  power  of  the  Mohades 
was  destroyed  in  Spain  in  1257  and  in 
Africa  in  1269.  (Mohades,  2  syl.) 

Almo'rah,  in  Hindustan  (Convention 
of),  27  April,  1815,  for  the  cession  of 
Kumaon  to  the  British. 

Almo'ravides  (4  syl.).  A  dynasty 
in  Africa  and  Spain  founded  by  Yahia 
Ibn  Ibrahim  about  1050 ;  driven  out  of 
Spain  in  1155 ;  suppressed  in  Africa  1208. 
The  word  Almoravides  is  a  corruption 
of  '  Al  Morabeth '  (the  frontier  people). 
Called  in  English  the  MarabQts. 

The  founder  IB  sometimes  called  Abdallah  Ibn 
Yasim,  who  undertook  to  instruct  the  tribes  on 
the  slopes  of  the  Atlas  rang*  In  the  Mahometan 
fatth. 

Alog'ians  (The),  or  'Al'ogi.'  2nd 
cent.  Those  who  denied  the  divinity  of 
the  Logos,  and  rejected  the  Gospel  of 
St.  John  with  the  Apocalypse.  (Greek, 
A,  negative,  A6yo«,  the  word.) 

AlomTDrado8(rfoj).  Religious  sect- 
arios  of  Spain  first  mentioned  in  1575, 
suppressed  by  the  Inquisition  in  1623. 
They  were  an  early  school  of  the  Illuini- 
nuti. 

Alphonsine  Tables.  See  '  Alfon- 
sine '  &c. 

Altenberg,  in  Hungary  (Congress 
of),  12-28  Sept.,  1809.  For  the  negotiation 
of  peace  between  France  and  Austria. 

Alter  ego.  Is  an  official  title  origin- 
ally in  use  in  the  Two  Sicilies,  meaning 
the  vicar-general  of  the  king,  to  whom  was 
deputed  sovereign  power.  The  French 
lieutenant-general  of  the  kingdom  was 
a  similar  officer. 

It  Is  now  used  to  •Unity  s>  rerjr  dear  friend,  a 
'  second  self.' 

Altmark,  in  Prussia  (Truce  of),  26 
Sept.,  1628.  Between  Gustavus  Adolphus 
of  Sweden  and  Sigismund  of  Poland,  for 
ail  years. 

Extended  to  26  yean  Sept.  13, 16S6. 

Altona,  in  Holstem  (Convention  of), 
20  June,  1689.  Between  Christian  V.  of 
Denmark  and  Christian  Albert  of  Hoi- 
stein-Gottorp,  by  the  mediation  of  the 
kaiser.  (AT-to-nah.) 


Amal  ( The).  The  chief  or  king  of  the 
Goths.  The  Amals,  or  '  sons  of  Odin,' 
were  a  race  of  heroes  who  reigned  over 
the  Goths  in  the  5th  and  6th  Christian 
centuries.  The  word  means  celestials — 
Amal'aric,  or  rather  Amalric,  one  of  this 
race,  means  '  the  celestial  king.'  Theo- 
dorick  the  Great  was  an  Amal.  Kingsley 
in  his '  Hypatia '  frequently  uses  the  word. 

Amal'fian  Code  (The),  or  '  Tabula 
Amalphitana.'  A  code  of  maritime  laws 
compiled  by  the  Amalfians  in  the  llth 
cent.,  and  observed  by  all  Italy. 

Amazo'nian  Brigade  (The),  179S. 
The  dames  de  la  Halle  and  the  women  of 
the  Faubourg  St.-Antoine  enrolled  them- 
selves  into  this  brigade  in  the  French 
Revolution.  Their  head-dress  was  a  bon- 
net-rouge, or  red  night-cap,  with  a  tri- 
colour cockade,  and  their  arms  were  pikes. 

Am'azons.  Runjeet  Singh  of  La- 
hore formed  a  regiment  of  150  of  the 
prettiest  girls  in  Cashmere,  Persia,  and 
the  Punjab.  They  were  magnificently 
dressed,  armed  with  bows  and  arrows,  and 
appeared  on  horseback  as  cavalry.  This 
regiment  was  more  for  the  amusement  of 
the  maharajah  than  for  war  service. 

Ambarvalia,  a  festival  in  which  the 
Romans,  in  solemn  procession,  prayed  for 
their  fields  and  increase  of  corn.  (Am^ 
round  about,  arva=  the  fields.) 

It  was  the  day  of  the  '  little  •  or  private  Ambar- 
ralia.  celebrated  by  a  single  family  (or  the  welfare 
of  all  belonging  to  it;  as  the  great  college  of  the 
Arval  brothers  at  Rome  officiated  in  the  interest 
of  the  whole  city.— PATM,  Af  arm*  Uu  £/ncureo». 
chap.  1. 

Amber  Witch  (The).  A  literary  for- 
gery, professing  to  be  a  'story  of  the 
olden  tune.'  When  it  first  appeared  the 
great  scholars  of  Germany  applied  severe 
tests  of  historical  and  philological  criti- 
cism to  the  work,  and  declared  it  to  be 
an  undoubted  relic  of  antiquity.  Even 
those  acute  neologists,  the  Tubingen  Re- 
viewers, found  it  'hoary  with  the  lapse  of 
centuries.'  When  the  wise  ones  had  fully 
committed  themselves,  Dr.  Reinhold  came 
forward  and  proved  beyond  a  doubt  that 
he  was  himself  the  author.  See '  Literary 
Forgeries.' 

Amboise  (Conspiracy  of),  1560. 
Formed  by  the  partisans  of  the  Prince  of 
Conde,  to  carry  off  Francois  II.,  and  to 
massacre  the  Guises,  who  had  removed 
from  Paris  to  Amboise  when  they  gained 


AMBOISE 


AMERICAN 


secret  information  of  the  conspiracy. 
Called  the  Conspiracy  of  Amboise  because 
the  conspirators  assembled  there  to  carry 
out  their  purposes.  It  was  betrayed  to 
the  Duke  de  Guise,  and  27  barons,  11 
counts,  and  7  marquises  were  executed 
in  one  day. 

Pronounce  Ahm-bwola. 

Amboise  (Edict  of],  19  March,  1568. 
It  gave  to  the  Huguenots  free  exercise  of 
religion  in  those  towns  which  were  in  the 
power  of  the  Calvin  ists  at  the  date  of 
7  March,  1563  ;  permission  to  the  lords 
hauts  justiciers  to  hold  assemblies 
throughout  the  whole  extent  of  their  do- 
mains ;  permission  to  the  nobles  of  the 
second  rank  to  celebrate  their  worship  in 
their  own  houses,  but  only  for  their  house- 
hold; finally,  permission  in  each  baili- 
wick pertaining  directly  to  the  parle- 
ments  for  a  single  place  of  worship.  To 
all  other  persons  it  accorded  only  the 
right  of  private  worship.  See  '  Edict  of 
January.1 

Amboise,  in  France  (Treaty  of), 
12  March,  1563.  Concluding  the '  Religious 
War '  (1562-63) ;  signed  by  Charles  IX.  of 
Prance. 

Amboy'na  (The  Massacre  of),  1624. 
The  Dutch  laid  claim  to  all  the  Spice 
Islands  in  the  Indian  Archipelago.  In 
one  of  these  (Amboyna)  the  English  East 
India  Company  had  established,  in  1612, 
a  small  settlement  at  Cambello.  In  the 
whole  island  there  were  some  20  English, 
80  Japanese,  and  200  Dutch.  The  Dutch 
pretended  that  the  English  and  Japanese 
had  combined  to  expel  them  from  the 
island,  so  they  seized  Captain  Towerson, 
with  9  other  Englishmen,  9  Japanese,  and 
1  Portuguese,  and,  after  torturing  them, 
cut  off  their  heads.  See  '  Massacres.' 

Ambro'sian  Chant,  or  'Hymn,' 
called  '  Ambrosianum,'  mentioned  by 
Isidore  in  his  '  De  Eccl.  Offic.'  Book  I.  c.  6. 
It  was  a  chant  or  hymn  introduced  into 
the  church  at  Milan  in  the  4th  cent., 
now  known  as  the  '  Te  Deum  laudamus,' 
said,  as  we  now  have  it,  to  have  been  the 
joint  work  of  St.  Ambrose  and  St.  Augus- 
tine. 

Ambro'sian  Library  (The\  at 
Milan,  founded  by  Cardinal  Ffiderigo 
Borroraeo  in  1602,  and  plundered  by 
Napoleon  in  1796.  The  plunder  was  ro- 
•tored  in  1816.  So  named  in  honour  of 
Si.  Ambrosias,  patron  saint  of  Milan. 


N.B.  St.  Ambrose  was  Bishop  of  Milan, 
A.D.  374-397. 

Ambro'sian  Liturgy,  '  Missal,1 
'  Office.'  So  called  from  being  edited  and 
supplemented  by  St.  Ambrose,  bishop  of 
Milan  (340,  874-397).  This  liturgy  is  one 
of  the  most  ancient;  and  must,  of  course, 
have  been  in  use  before  the  tune  of  St. 
Ambrose.  This  is  called  the  Liturgy  of 
Milan,  and  is  one  of  the  chief  liturgies  of 
the  Roman  Church,  the  other  three  being 
the  Roman,  the  GaJlican,  and  the  Spanish 
Liturgies. 

Ambro'sian  Mass,  'Missa  Am- 
brosiana.'  Used  at  Milan,  according  to 
the  service  employed  by  St.  Ambrose. 

Am'brosin.  A  coin  of  the  middle 
ages,  struck  by  the  dukes  of  Milan,  on 
which  St.  Ambrose  was  represented  on 
horseback,  with  a  whip  in  his  right  hand. 

Amedieu  (2  syl.),  or  'Friends  of 
God,'  1400.  A  religious  congregation  who 
wore  no  breeches,  but  a  grey  cloak  girded 
at  the  loins  with  a  rope.  Pius  V.  united 
them  to  the  Cistercians  and  Soccolanti. 

Amen  Corner,  London.  Before  the 
Reformation  the  clergy  used  to  walk  in 
procession  every  year  on  Corpus  Christ! 
day  to  St.  Paul's  Cathedral.  They  mus- 
tered at  the  upper  end  of  Cheapside,  and 
there  commenced  chanting  the  Pater- 
noster,  which  continued  through  '  Pater- 
noster Row ' ;  at  the  end  of  the  Row  they 
said  Amen,  and  the  spot  was  called 
1  Amen  Corner.'  They  then  began  the 
Ave  Maria,  turning  down  'Ave-Maria 
Lane.'  After  crossing  Ludgate,  they 
chanted  the  Credo  in*  Creed  Lane '  (which 
no  longer  exists). 

Corpus  Christ!  Day,  called  In  French  the  '  F6t« 
Dieu,'  is  the  Thursday  after  Trinity  Sunday  ;  It  wafl 
the  greatest  Church  festival  in  the  year. 

American— 

Academy  ofArU  and  Scieneti, incorporated  by  th« 
legislature  of  Massachusetts,  1780. 

Academy  of  Fine  Arts,  founded  at  New  York,  1808. 

Antiquarian  Society,  incorporated  by  the  legible 
ture  of  Massachusetts,  1812. 

Anti-Slavery  Society,  formed  1838. 

Association  for  the  Advancement  of  Science,  proja* 
ted  at  Boston,  1847. 

Bible  Society,  founded  In  New  York,  1816. 

Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Mission*,  Insti- 
tuted 1810. 

Colonisation  Society,  founded  at  Washington,  1816. 

Company  (of  Russia)  for  carrying  on  the  fur  trad* 
with  the  north-west  coast  of  America,  Incorpor- 
ated 1799. 

Philosophical  Society,  originated  by  Franklin,  17ifc 

Temperance  Society,  formed  at  Boston  1820. 

Tract  Society,  instituted  at  Boston  181*. 


AMERICAN 


AMIENS 


American  Cato  ( The).  Old  Samuel 
Adams  (1722-1803),  who  played  such  a 
patriotic  port  in  the  American  Revolution, 
and  was  governor  of  Massachusetts. 

American  Fabius  (The).  George 
Washington  (1732-1799). 

American  Land  League  (The), 
1882.  A  branch  of  the  Irish  'Land 
League,'  suppressed  the  same  year.  The 
Irish  league  was  reorganised  into  the 
'  National  League '  (q.v.).  See  '  Irish 
Associations.' 

American  Postage  Stamps 
(The).  Each  denomination  of  stomp 
contains  a  different  head.  There  are 
twelve  denominations,  and  twelve  heads 
of  American  worthies. 
Cents. 

1.  Benjamin  Franklin,  1706-1790. 

8.  Andrew  Jackson,  1767-1846  (7th  president). 

I.  George  Washington,  1783-1799  (1st  president). 
a.  Zachary  Taylor,  1786-1890  (llth  president). 
ft,  Abraham  Lincoln,  1809-1866  (14th  president, 

llh>-:i!-Mll:i:i  »I   . 

9.  Edwin  Stiinton.  1816-1809  (statesman). 

10.  Thomas  Jellcrson.  1748-1836  (8rd  president). 
l->.  Benrj  Clay.  1777-1853  (statesman). 

1  '.v.-bstcr.  1782-1863  (statesman). 
24.  \Vinii>  Id  Scott.  1786-1866  (general). 
80.  Alexander  Hamilton,  1757-1804  (statesman). 
90.  M.  C.  Perry.    See  'Japanese  Perry.1 

American  War  of  Indepen- 
dence (The),  1775-1783.  The  first  skir- 
mish was  at  Lexington,  19  April,  1775; 
issue  doubtful,  but  unimportant.  Ter- 
minated by  the  Peace  of  Versailles, 
signed  at  Paris  8  Sept.,  1783.  The  ob- 
ject of  the  war  was  to  make  the  United 
States  of  America  independent  of  Eng- 
land. The  chief  battles  of  the  war  are 
subjoined.  Those  in  common  type  were 
doubtful.  Those  in  italics  were  won  by 
the  Americans.  Those  in  capitals  were 
won  by  the  British. 

Lexington,  19  April,  1775. 
Bunker  Hill.  17  June,  177S. 

BROOKLYN,  27  Aug.,  1776  .Howe  over  Washington). 
WHITE-PLAINS,  28  Oct.,  177<>(won  by  Lord  How*). 
Trenton,  26  Dec.,  1776  (won  by  Washington). 
Princeton,  8  Jan.,  1777  (Washington  over  Corn- 
walhs). 
lietininglo*,  16  Aug.,  1777  (German  mercenaries 

1  :u  VNDYWINK.  11  Sep.,  1777  (Howe  over  Washing- 
ton). 

Btlllwatcr,  19  Sep.,  1777  :  and  6  Oct.,  1777. 

Saratoga,  11  Oct.,  1777  ^Gates  over  Burgoyne). 

1/onmoutA  Court  House,  28  Jan.,  177U  (won  by 
Washington). 

King't  Mountain.  7  Oct.,  1780. 

»»,  n  Jan.,  17*1    Morpvn  over  Tarleton). 

GriLFOBD,  16  March,  1781  (Cornwallis  over 
Gr«'«'iir>. 

HOBKIBK  HILL,  26  April,  1781  (Rawdon  over 
firi'cno). 

Kutaw-Sprlng,  8  Sept.,  1781  (claimed  by  Arnold.) 

\,.iktuien,  19  Oct.  1781  (Washington  over  Corn- 
irallis). 

Ilia  war  lasted  eight  years  to  a  day.    The  battle 


of  Lexington  was  fought  19  April.  1775,  *nd  ths 
cessation  of  hostilities  with  Great  Britain  was.  by 
order  of  General  Washington,  proclaimed  in  the 
American  camp  19  April,  178.4. 

France  acknowledged  the  independence  of  th« 
United  States  16  Jan.,  1778  ;  Spain  in  1779 ;  Holland 
on  19  April,  1782. 

England  signed  a  provisional  compact  with 
America,  80  Nov.,  1782  ;  announced  to  Parliament, 
6  Dec.;  and  all  hostilities  ceased  20  Jan 
The  British  troops  evacuate  New  York,  25  Nov. : 
and  an  American  detachment  under  General 
Knox  took  possession  of  the  town. 

American  War  (The  Second), 
1812-1814.  The  American  War  of  Inde- 
pendence terminated  in  1783.  The 
second  war  between  America  and  Great 
Britain  was  declared  by  the  Uniti-d 
States,  June  18,  1812,  and  concluded 
Dec.  24,  1814,  by  the  Peace  of  Ghent. 
The  chief  battles  were  :  (capitals,  Eng- 
lish victories ;  italic,  American  victories). 

OUXENBTOWN  iSheafle  over  Van  Renaselaer). 

STONY  CREEK  (Vincent  over  Wind.-- 

llorarian  Town  (Harrison  over  Proctor),  6  Oct. 

BLADENBBDBO  (Ross  over  Winder),  24  Aug.  Itfla, 

Platttburyh  (Macomb  over  Provost). 

Hew  Orleant  (Jackson  over  Pakenham). 

The  immediate  cause  of  this  war  was,  that  IB 
1811  a  British  ship  called  '  The  Little  Belt,'  under 
Captain  Bingham,  had  engaged  the  American 
frigate  named  '  The  United  States.'  under  Com- 
modore Rogers,  and  each  party  laid  the  M 
the  other.  Nearly  the  last  Incident  was  that  the 
President  Madison,  on  Aug.  24.  prepared  a  grand 
banquet  at  the  White  House,  but  General  ROM 
took  Washington  by  surprise,  and  feasted  his  ni.-n 
on  Madison  s  banquet.  (Ross  killed  12  8et 

American  Civil  War  (The),  1801- 
Between  the  Federals  of  the 
Northern  States  and  the  Confederates  of 
the  Southern  and  slave-holding  States. 
The  total  loss  of  life  was  800,000.  The 
Federals  were  the  victors,  and  American 
alaveholding  was  abolished.  Cost  of  the 
war,  to  the  Federals,  940,000,000*.  ster- 
ling; to  the  Confederates,  460,000,0001, 
Total,  1,400,000,0002.  sterling. 

Ami  du  Peuple  (£')•  A  scandalont 
democratic  journal  conducted  by  Marat 
in  the  French  Revolution.  Its  articlet 
were  most  ferocious,  and  no  one  was 
spared  except  the  very  scum  of  the 
people.  The  original  name  of  this  in- 
famous journal  was  the  'Publicist* 
Parisian,'  and  its  last  title  WM  '  Le 
Journal  de  la  Republique.' 

Pronounce  Lah'-me  du  Peu'pl. 

Am'iens  (Peace  of),  1  Oct.,  1801. 
One  of  the  most  fatuous  ever  made 
by  England.  As  Lord  Grenville  said : 
'England  gave  up  everything,  and 
France  nothing.  France  kept  Savoy, 
Belgium,  the  Germanic  States  on  the 
left  bank  of  the  Rhine,  Upper  Italy,  and 
Holland.  In  Asia  she  waa  to 


AMIS 


ANABAPTISTS 


Pondicherry,  Cochin,  Negapatam,  and 
the  Spice  Islands  ;  in  Africa  she  was  to 
have  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  and 
Senegal ;  in  the  West  Indies  she  was  to 
hold_  Martinique,  St.  Lucia,  Guadaloupe, 
Tobago,  Curacao,  and  most  of  St. 
Domingo ;  in  America  si  le  was  to  be 
repossessed  of  St.  Pierre  and  Miquelon ; 
and  in  South  America  she  was  to  keep 
Surinam,  Demerara,  Berbice,  and  Esse- 
quibo.'  We  had  spent  in  the  nine  years 
461,800,000^.,  and  retained  nothing  but 
Ceylon  and  Trinidad.  Addington's 
Ministry.  On  22  May,  1802,  a  fresh 
tupture  put  an  end  to  the  '  Peace.' 

Amis  des  Weirs  (SocittS  des).  The 
first  anti-slavery  society  instituted  at 
Paris  by  Brissot  de  Warville,  Feb.  1788. 

Pronounce  Ah'  me  da  Nwar'. 

Amnesty  Association  ( The),  1870. 
The  members  were  nearly  all  Fenians, 
and  one  of  them  was  Mr.  Parnell. 
Other  members  were  Egan,  Biggar, 
J.  Nolan,  John  Levy,  James  Carey, 
John  Sullivan,  and  Daniel  Curley. 

Amor'ian  Dynasty  (The),  of  the 
Byzantine  Empire.  It  includes  Michael 
II.,  the  Stammerer,  •who  was  born  at 
Amoria,  in  Phrygia,  from  820-829; 
Theophilus,  829-842,  and  Michael  HI., 
the  Sot,  842-867.  This  dynasty  was 
then  succeeded  by  the  Macedonian  under 
Basil  I. 

Michael  II.  conspired  against  Leo  the  Armenian, 
ftud  was  made  emperor  in  820. 

Amor'ian  War  (The),  AJ>.    838. 

Between  the  Emperor  Theophilus  (son  of 
Michael  the  Stammerer),  and  the  Calif 
Motassem  (son  of  Harun  al  Rashid). 
So  called  from  Amorium,  in  Phrygia, 
the  birthplace  of  Theophilus.  The 
Saracens  had  the  word  AMOBIUM  in- 
srribed  on  their  saddles,  in  revenge  of 
Theophilus's  siege  of  Sozopetra,  the 
birthplace  of  Molasses.  The  Saracens 
were  the  victors,  but  the  slaughter  on 
both  sides  was  great.  Gibbon  gives  it 
as  70,000  Moslems  and  80,000  Christians. 

Theophilus  was  defeated  at  Dasymon,  and 
Amorium  was  lost. 

Amphictyon'ic  Council  (The). 
Established  B.C.  1124  to  the  2nd  cent. 
A.D.  A  politico-religious  court  of  twelve 
Grecian  tribes  held  twice  a  year.  In 
spring,  the  members  met  in  the  Temple 
of  Apollo,  at  Delphi ;  and  in  the  autumn 
they  met  in  the  Temple  of  Cerea,  at 
2 


Anthela,  near  Thermopylae.  Their  pur- 
pose was  (1)  to  determine  questions  of 
international  law;  and  (2)  to  preserve 
the  religious  institutions  of  Greece. 

^schines  gives  the  following  names  :  the 
Thessalians,  Boeotians,  Dorians,  lonians,  Perrhee- 
bians,  Magnetes,  Lccrians,  CElseans,  Phthiots, 
Malians,  Phocians,  and  one  omitted,  probably 
the  Dolopians.  In  the  time  of  Demosthenes  th« 
glory  had  departed  from  the  council. 

Amphis'san  "War  (The).  The 
third  sacred  war  of  Greece,  from  Feb. 
to  Aug.  B.C.  838.  The  Locrians  of 
Amphissa  rebuilt  Cirrha  on  the  '  Sacred 
Land,'  and  the  matter,  B.C.  839,  was  laid 
before  the  Amphictyonic  Council,  which 
declares  war  against  these  Locrians. 
Philip  IE.  of  Macedon  undertakes  the 
war  for  the  Council,  and  is  joined  by  the 
Peloponnesians  ;  but  Athens  and  Thebes 
take  the  side  of  the  Locrians.  Amphissa 
is  taken  and  destroyed  in  the  summer 
of  838,  and  in  August  of  the  same  year 
the  Thebans  and  Athenians  being  over- 
thrown at  Cheronea,  the  war  is  brought 
to  an  end. 

Am'pian  Law  (The),  B.C.  64.    A 

law  by  T.  Am'pius,  one  of  the  tribunes, 
to  allow  Pompey  to  wear  the  symbols  of 
triumph  at  the  Circeusian  games. 

Amyclse'an  Silence,  perilous 
silence.  It  is  said  that  the  Amyclseans 
were  forbidden  to  disturb  the  peace  by 
raising  a  cry  of  danger  from  invasion. 
This  law  was  passed,  because  the  people 
were  always  crying  '  wolf,'  out  of  fear  of 
the  Spartans.  It  so  happened  that  the 
Spartans  came  at  last,  and  none  durst 
sound  a  note  of  warning,  and  so  the  city 
was  taken.  Hence  the  Greek  proverbs, 
1  Amyclsp  perished  through  silence,'  and 
'more  silent  than  the  Amycleeans' 
(Amyclia  ipsis  taciturnior). 

Anabaptists,  1521.  The  nickname 
of  a  religious  party  who  maintained  that, 
as  baptism  should  not  be  administered 
without  a  personal  confession  of  faith, 
the  baptism  of  infanta  was  worthless, 
and  those  who  had  so  been  baptized 
must  be  baptized  again  as  adults,  at 
their  own  express  desire,  and  after  a 
confession  of  faith. 

In  Germany,  John  of  Leyden,  Munzer, 
Knipperdoling,  and  others  were  called 
Anabaptists,  and  maintained  that  Christ 
was  not  God,  that  righteousness  is  of 
works,  that  there  is  no  such  thing  a* 
original  sin,  that  infants  ought  not  to  be 


ANDELOT 


baptized,  that  all  men  are  of  one  rank, 
and  that  civil  magistrates  are  anti- 
scriptural.  See  '  Mennonites.' 

The  Anabaptists  of  Moravia  called 
themselves  apostolical.  They  went 
barefoot ;  had  a  community  of  goods ; 
dressed  in  black ;  and  had  very  gloomy 
views  of  future  judgment,  the  malice  of 
Satan,  and  the  enduring  pains  of  hell. 

Anac'reon  (The  French}.  I.  Pontus 
de  Thiard,  one  of  the  'Pleiad  poets' 
(1521-1605). 

IL  P.  Laiyon,  perpetual  president  of 
the  'Caveau  Moderne,'  a  Paris  club 
noted  for  its  good  dinners.  No  one  not  a 
poet  could  be  a  member  of  it  (1727-1811). 

Anacreon  (The  Persian),  Mo- 
hammed Hafiz.  His  collected  poems  are 
called  '  The  Divan '  (1310-1389). 

Anacreon  '(The  Scotch)  Alex- 
ander Scot  (nourished  1550). 

Anacreon  (The  Sicilian).  Gio- 
vanni Meli  (1740-1815). 

Anacreon  Moore.  Thomas  Moore 
of  Dublin,  who  translated  Anacreon's 
odes  from  Greek  into  English  in  the 
spirit  of  the  original,  and  wrote  numerous 
odes  and  other  poems  of  unusual  merit 
(1779-1852). 

Anacreon  of  Painters  (The). 
Francesco  Albano  (or  Albani),  1578-1GGO. 

Anacreon  of  the  Guillotine. 
Bertrand  Barcre  de  Vieuzac,  president 
of  the  National  Convention  in  1702.  So 
called  from  the  flowery  language  he 
employed  in  speaking  on  the  measures 
of  the  Reign  of  Terror. 

Anacreon  of  the  Temple  (The). 
Guillaume  Amfrye,  abbe"  de  Chaulieu 
(1639-1720).  the  Tom  Moore  of  France. 
Called  'of  the  Temple'  from  the  place 
of  his  abode.  Sometimes  called  the 
Horace  of  France. 

Anacreon  of  the  Twelfth  Cen- 
tury. Walter  Mapes  or  Map  (1150-1196). 
His  song  'Meum  est  propositum1  has 
been  translated  by  Leigh  Hunt. 

Anagni,  in  Italy  (Council  of), 
2-4  March,  1160,  in  which  Pope  Alexander 
III.  excommunicated  Frederick  Bar- 
barossa. 

Anally,  i&  Ireland.  The  modern 
Longford. 


Anatomy  (Professorship  of),  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge,  1707  ;  founded 
by  the  University.  Stipend  800J.  a  year. 
See  '  Lowndean  Professor.' 

Anatomy  Act  (The),  2,  8,  Will.  IV. 
o.  75,  1882.  It  provides  that  a  person 
must  have  a  licence  to  practise  anatomy ; 
it  enjoins  that  inspectors  be  appointed 
to  visit  chambers  where  anatomy  is 
carried  on ;  that  any  one  may  leave  his 
body  to  be  dissected,  if  he  chooses.  The 
law  is  not  applicable  to  post-mortem 
examinations. 

The  causa  of  this  Act  of  Parliament  wag  that 
persona  previously  used  to  murder  people  and 
sell  their  dead  bodies  for  dissection.  Burke  and 
Hare  murdered  sixteen  persons  and  sold  their 
bodies.  They  used  to  inveigle  men,  women,  and 
children  into  a  house,  make  them  drunk,  and  then 
smother  them  by  placing  a  pitch  plaster  over  the 
mouth  and  nose. 

Anatomy  of  Melancholy  (The\ 
1621.  '  A  carnival  of  quotations,  Greek, 
Latin,  German,  French,  and  Italian; 
philosophical,  geometrical,  medical, 
poetical,  astrological,  musical,  pedagogic.' 
The  subject  is  melancholy,  its  nature, 
seat,  varieties,  causes,  symptoms,  pro- 
gnosis; its  cure,  by  legitimate  and  for- 
bidden  means,  by  dietetics  and  by  phar- 
macy. Author,  the  Rev.  Robert  Burton 
(1576-1640). 

AnceniS,  IB  France  (Treaty  of\ 
10  Sept.,  1468.  A  treaty  of  peace  be- 
tween Louis  XL  and  Francois  IL,  duo 
de  Bretagne. 

Ancient  of  the  Mountains  (The). 

Chief  of  the  Assassins. 

The  Assassins  settled  in  Pemla  In  1090.  Mar 
dered  the  Marquis  of  Montfcrrat  in  11T2  ;  Louis 
(Ludwigi  of  Uavaria  in  1213;  the  Khan  of  Tartary 
In  12M.  ,Vo.  la  1^7  the  mlachievoua  aect  was 
•xtirpated. 

Ancients.  The  Moravian  elders 
who  are  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical  heads 
of  the  community.  They  preside  over 
the  education  of  the  children,  enjoin 
penances,  pronounce  excommunications, 
and  determine  the  rank  of  each  member 
of  the  community. 

Between  the  French  '  National  Council '  and 
'Corps  L4gislatlP  were  'two  councils,'  one  of 
which  was  called  the  Conteil  df»  Aneifn*  (consisting 
of  '250  members),  the  other  being  the  OnntU  de 
Cinq-cent*.  The  Florentine  Council  in  the  13th 
cent,  were  called  the  Amiani.  Senator  mean* 
'  •eniox,'  ox  elder. 

Andelot  (Treaty  of),  28  NOT.,  AA 
687.  Between  Gontran  of  Orleans  and 
Childebert  IL  of  Australia.  By  fchia 


ANDREW 


ANGELUS 


treaty     Burgundy     was     assigned     to 
Gontran. 

Andrew  (Knights  of  St.),  10  Sept., 
1698.  A  Russian  military  order  (founded 
by  Peter  the  Great).  The  cordon  is  sky- 
blue.  The  motto  is  'For  Religion  and 
Loyalty.' 

The  Scotch  order  is  generally  called  the  Order 
Of  the  Thistle. 

Andrews  (University  of  St.).  Lec- 
tures commenced  here  in  1410.  Charter 
granted  by  Henry  Wardlaw,  bishop  of 
Bt.  Andrews,  27  Feb.,  1411.  Chartered 
8  March,  1432,  by  James  I.  of  Scotland. 
St.  Salvator  College  founded,  1455,  by 
James  Kennedy,  bishop  of  St.  Andrews. 
Bt.  Leonard's  College  founded,  1512,  by 
prior  John  Hepburn.  St.  Salvator's  and 
St.  Leonard's  Colleges  united  1747,  and 
called  the  *  United  College.' 

The  Psedagogy  of  Wardlaw  was  enlarged  In  1588 
'jy  Archbishop  Beaton,  and  called  St.  Mary's  or 
New  College. 

Andrussow,  in  Russia  (Truce  o/), 
«JO  Jan.,  1667.  Between  Alexis  Michailo- 
witz,  czar  of  Russia,  and  John  II.,  king 
of  Poland,  for  fifteen  years.  It  stipulated 
for  the  re-annexation  to  Russia  of 
Smolensko,  Polotsk,  Mohilef,  and  Kief, 
with  the  abandonment  of  part  of  the 
Ukraine  and  Severia. 

Ane'da  or  Agne'da.  The  modern 
Latin  name  of  Edinburgh  (Scotland). 

Angel  of  the  Church  of  Smyrna 
(The).  Polycarp,  the  fourth  of  the 
Apostolic  Father?  (q.v.).  He  is  so  ad- 
dressed in  the  Book  of  the  Revelation. 
It  is  said  that  he  was  a  disciple  of  John, 
the  apostle,  who  appointed  him  bishop. 

Angel  of  the  Schools  (The). 
Thomas  d'Aquinas,  the  fifth  doctor  (1224- 
1274).  See  '  Angelic  Doctor.' 

Angelic  Doctor  (The).  'Doctor 
Angelicus,' '  Angel  of  the  Schools,'  '  the 
Eagle  of  Divines,' '  the  Universal  Doctor,' 
&c.  Thomas  Aquinas,  or  St.  Thomas  of 
Aquino,  in  Italy,  nf  the  Dominican  order 
(born  1227,  died  1274,  canonised  by 
John  XXTT.  in  1869,  and  declared  by 
Pius  V.,  in  1567,  to  be  the  '  Fifth  Doctor 
of  the  Church ' ).  He  was  a  schoolman 
of  the  Aristotelian  class,  and  a  Nominalist 
(q.v.).  His  great  opponent  was  Duns 
Scotus,  a  Realist  (q.v.),  of  the  Franciscan 
order;  and  from  these  two  leaders 


Nominalists  were  called  '  Thomists,'  and 
Realists  '  Scotists.' 

The  five  doctors  were  Ambrose  (840  897) ; 
Augustine  (354  430) ;  Jerome  (345-420) ;  Gregory, 
and  Aquinas.  See  Addis  and  Arnold's  Diet- 
•Doctors  of  the  Church.' 

It  is  said  that  Thomas  Aquinas  was  called  the 
•Angel  of  the  Schools/  or  the  'Angelic  Doctor,' 
from  his  controversy  •  Utrum  Angelas  possit 
moveri  de  extreme  ad  extremum  non  transeundo 
per  medium.'  Aquinas  took  the  negative. 

Angel'ici,  1st  cent.  Certain  Chris- 
tians who  worshipped  angels.  They 
were  most  numerous  in  A.D.  180.  Men- 
tioned by  St.  Augustine  in  his  '  Liber  de 
Haeresibus,'  '  qui  angelos  cultu  divino 
prosequebantur.'  Angelolatry  was  for- 
bidden by  the  Council  of  Laodicea  in  866, 
but  enjoined  by  the  Second  Council  of 
Nice  in  787.  See  « Angelites.' 

Angel'ici.  An  order  of  knighthood 
instituted  1191  by  the  Emperor  Isaac  IL 

AngericTIS,  meaning  '  Hymnus  An- 
gelicus,' is  the  hymn  sung  in  the  Mass, 
'  Glory  to  God  in  the  highest,  &c.,'  sung 
by  the  angels  at  the  Nativity.  The 
Trisagion  is  also  called  'Hymnus  An- 
gelicus.' 

The  monk's  dress  is  called  '  Angelicus,' 
or  'Angelica  Vestis,'  'quod  et  ipsi  di- 
cantur  angeli  a  patribus,'  as  in  the 
Revelation  the  ministers  of  the  churches 
of  Asia  are  addressed  as  '  Angels.' 

An'gelites  (8  syl.),  A.».  494.  Mono- 
ph'ysites  (4  syl.),  or  heretics  who  main- 
tained that  Christ  had  but  one  nature. 
They  received  their  name  from  Angelius, 
in  Alexandria,  where  they  used  to  meet 
See  'Angelici.' 

Angerium(TAe).  The  annunciation. 
First  mentioned  by  Gelasius  in  492. 

An'gelus,  1095  (Council  of  Clennonty 
A  prayer  and  a  bell  which  calls  to  the 
prayer.  The  Angelus  is  a  prayer  to  the 
Virgin  Mary,  instituted  by  Urban  II.  It 
begins  with  the  words  '  Angelus  Domini 
nuntiavit  Marise  '  (Luke  i.  28),  then  follows 
the  salutation  of  the  angel  Gabriel, '  Ave 
Maria,'  &c.  The  prayer  contains  three 
verses,  and  each  verse  ends  with  the 
salutation, 'Ave  Maria.'  The  bell,  which  is 
rung  three  times  a  day,  morning,  noon, 
and  evening,  was  instituted  in  1816,  by 
John  XXII.  It  was  Louis  XL  who  (1472) 
commanded  it  to  be  rung  daily  at  noon. 

Louis  IX.,  in  1472,  commanded  all  his  subject* 
to  repeat  the  '  Salutatio  Angelica  '  every  noon,  at 
the  bound  of  a  bell.  The  Compline  IB  about  three 


ANQLESEA 


ANNALS 


hours  after  the  Vespers,  which  are  Bald  at  sunset, 
•ay  60  clock  p.m. 

Anglesea  Leg  (The).  An  artificial 
leg  like  that  made  for  the  Marquis  of 
Anglesea. 

Dr.  Blu't  leg  i»  an  improvement  on  the  Anglesea 
Pronounce  An'-gle-M*. 

Anglo-Israel  Identity  Society 
(The).  A  religious  sect  which  holds  that 
the  inhabitants  of  Great  Britain  are  none 
other  than  the  lost  ten  tribes  of  the  House 
of  Israel.  Some  of  the  reasons  assigned 
are  these :  (1)  The  children  of  Israel  were 
to  inhabit  islands  north-west  of  Palestine ; 
(2)  they  were  to  speak  a  language  not 
Semitic ;  (8)  they  were  to  possess  colonies 
in  all  parts  of  the  earth  (Isa.  liv.  8) ;  (4) 
Israel  was  to  have  a  nation  from  her, 
but  independent  of  her  (America);  (5) 
Israel  was  to  be  under  a  monarchy ;  (6) 
Israel  was  to  be  unconquerable,  but  to 
be  a  great  conqueror ;  (7)  Israel  was  to 
be  a  sabbath-keeping  people;  (8)  Israel 
was  to  be  a  prolific  race ;  (9)  Israel  was  to 
send  missionaries  to  the  end  of  the  earth 
(Isa.  xliii.  21). 

Anglo-Israelism  (19th  cent.,  last 
quarter).  The  hypothesis  that  the  English 
are  the  descendants  at  the  lost  tribes. 
See  above. 

Anglo-Saxon  (Professorship  of), 
in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  1878. 
Founded  by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Bosworth, 
D.D.,  of  Trinity  College,  and  called  the 
Ebrington  and  Bosworth  Professorship 
of  Anglo-Saxot.  Stipend  not  less  than 
6002.  a  year. 

Anne  Margaret  Klllot.  married  twice,  flnt 
Colonel  Ebriugton,  and  then  Dr.  Bosworth. 

Anglo-Saxon  Chronicle  (The). 
Said  to  have  been  begun  at  the  instance 
of  King  Alfred.  It  begins  with  Caesar's 
invasion,  and  ends  with  the  accession  of 
Henry  U.  (1154). 

An'gr  i  as  ( The) .  The  Mahratta  pirates. 
Conaji  Angria  and  his  brothers  began 
their  piratical  exploits  in  1670.  Angria 
was  taken  prisoner  by  the  English  in  1756, 
when  his  piratical  state  was  overthrown. 

An'ima  Mundi,  called  by  Plato, 
'Psuche  tou  kosmou.'  Plato  compared 
the  great  world  to  a  human  being  (or  the 
little  world).  As  man  is  vitalised  by  the 
living  soul  within  hi..i,  so  the  world  itself 
is  vitalised  by  its  living  soul,  without 
which  it  would  be  a  mere  corput  nwr- 


tvum.  The  sun  would  give  neither  light 
nor  heat,  the  vegetable  world  would  yield 
neither  leaves  nor  seed,  the  animal  world 
would  consist  of  dead  bodies  only.  The 
sun  would  not  glow,  the  trees  would  not 
blossom,  the  air  would  not  circulate,  the 
rivers  would  not  run  into  the  sea,  the  sea 
would  not  evaporate,  and  the  seasons 
would  have  no  succession. 

Stahl  (1660-1734)  called  this  '  Psuch6  ' 
•Anima  Mundi,'  by  which  he  meant  that 
it  is  not  God  who  vivifies  and  preserve* 
all  things  in  being,  but  a  vital  principle 
which  dwells  in  the  universe,  as  the  soul 
dwells  in  man.  This  anima  mundi  is 
not  material,  but  co-exists  with  all  objects 
and  quickens  them : 

Warms  In  the  sun,  refreshes  In  the  breese, 
Glows  in  the  stars,  and  blossoms  in  the  trees. 
Laves  through  all  life,  extends  through  all  extent, 
Spreads  undivided,  operates  unspent.— Pope. 

Animism,  Animists.  The  system 
which  explains  the  phenomena  of  life 
and  disease  by  the  action  of  soul  (anima), 
and  rejects  the  solution  of  these  pheno- 
mena as  purely  physical.  Van  Helmont 
may  be  called  the  chief  advocate  of 
animism,  and  the  system  was  taken  up 
by  George  Ernest  Stahl  in  the  18th  cent. 
Those  who  believe  in  animism  are  called 
'  Animists.'  See  Rom.  i.  20. 

The  difference  between  Stahl's  doctrine 
and  Spinoza's  is  this.  Stahl  taught  the 
existence  of  an  independent  and  all- 
pervading  '  anima ' ;  but  Spinoza  taught 
the  identity  of  phenomena  and  deity. 
Pope  expresses  Stahl's  idea  in  the  well- 
known  lines — 

Great  in  the  earth.  M  ta  the  ethereal  (ram*,  *«. 
See  above. 

Annals.  Registers  kept  in  Rome 
from  the  commencement  of  the  state 
down  to  the  time  of  Publius  Mucius; 
they  were  made  by  the  Pontifex  Maxi- 
mus,  and  were  called  '  Annales  MaximL* 
Livy  freely  used  them  in  his  history, 

Annals  are  bare  records  of  events.  History  Is 
tracing  out  the  motives  and  consequences  ul  these 
•vents. 

Annals  of  Tacitus  (The).  Said 
to  be  a  forgery  by  Poggio  Bracciolini, 
a  learned  scholar  of  Tuscany  (1881-1459), 
author  of  '  Historia  Florentlna '  (printed 
1715),  and  'De  Varietate  Fortunes ' 
(printed  1723).  The  tale  is  that  he  was 
paid  600  gold  sequins  (about  250Z.)  by 
Cosmo  de'  Medici  for  his  MS. ;  the 
original  is  still  shown  in  the  library  ol 
Florence.  It  was  published  i 


ANNAPOLIS 


ANNUAL 


when  Johannes  de  Spire  produced  '  the 
last  six  books,  which  he  affirmed  he  had 
copied  carefully  from  the  original  in 
St.  Mark's,  Venice ; '  but  this  original 
was  only  Bracciolini's  forgery.  The  first 
eix  books  did  not  appear  till  1514  (i.e.  46 
years  after  the  last  six).  See  '  Literary 
Forgeries,'  &o. 

The  reply  to  this  is  that  Poggio  Brac- 
c;olini  was  a  professional  dealer  in  MSS. 
and  purchased  them  if  possible,  or  ob- 
tained permission  to  make  transcripts. 
The  sixteen  books  of  Annals  in  MS.  are 
not  Poggio's  original  work,  but  merely  a 
transcript  of  the  original  lent  him  to 
copy.  The  manifest  reply  is,  first,  that 
Poggio  was  not  a  mere  tradesman,  but 
apostolic  secretary  to  Boniface  IX.  and 
seven  succeeding  popes  (1412-1452).  He 
attended  the  Council  of  Constance  (1414- 
1415),  most  certainly  not  as  a  tradesman. 
He  resided  with  Cardinal  Beaufort  in 
1417  ;  was  chancellor  of  the  republic  of 
Florence  in  1452,  and  was  the  author  of 
two  important  works  at  least.  Where  it 
the  original  from  which  Poggio  made  his 
copy?  And  can  any  reference  to  the 
Annals '  be  shown  before  the  16th  cent.  ? 

The  Annals  consist  of  Books  I.,  II., 

m.,  rv.,  half  of  v.,  vi., ...  xi.,  xn., 

XIII.,  XIV.,  XV.,  and  part  of  XVI. 

No  writer  has  mentioned  the  name  of  the  'Annals 
of  Tacitus '  before  1583,  when  Beatus  Rhenanus  so 
•peaks  of  the  book,  and  may  be  said  to  have  given 
it  its  name.  See 'Tacitus  and  Bracoiolini,'  pub- 
lished by  Diprose  &  Bateman,  Lincoln's  Inn  Fields. 

Annap'olis,  in  Maryland  (U.S. 
America).  So  named  in  compliment  to 
Anne  (1669),  afterwards  Queen  of  Eng- 
land, when  it  was  constituted  the  seat  of 
local  government. 

An'nates  (2  gyl.),  or  'first  fruits.' 
In  ecclesiastical  law  means  the  value  of 
a  spiritual  living  for  a  whole  year.  From 
1260  to  the  time  of  the  Reformation,  the 
pope  claimed  the  first  fruits ;  but  by  the 
26  Hen.  VTLL  c.  8  (1584)  they  were,  in 
England,  annexed  to  the  crown,  and  by 
2  Anne  c.  11  the  revenue  thus  arising 
was  vested  hi  trustees  for  a  perpetual 
fund  to  augment  poor  livings.  This  fund 
is  called  '  Queen  Anne's  Bounty.'  An- 
nates  were  first  calculated  according  to  a 
rate  made  under  Innocent  IV.  in  1253. 
This  rate  was  augmented  by  Nicholas  III. 
in  1292.  The  Council  of  Pisa  pronounced 
them  simoniacal  in  1485,  but  Alexander 
VI.,  in  1500,  doubled  the  late. 


It  appears  that  these  'Annates*  were  not 
actually  the  whole  produce  of  a  living  for  a  year, 
but  a  sort  of  property  tax  paid  by  the  new  Incum- 
bent on  presentation. 

Anne  (1  syl.),  Queen  of  England 
(1664,  1702-1714),  sister  of  Mary  (wife  of 
William  III.),  and  younger  daughter  of 
James  IL  Married  Prince  George  of 
Denmark.  She  had  thirteen  children, 
only  one  of  whom  lived  to  the  age  of  11. 
The  rest  died  in  infancy. 

Her  style :  Anne,  D.Q.  of  Great 
Britain,  France,  and  Ireland,  Queen, 
Defender  of  the  Faith,  &c. 

Anne  of  Bohemia  was  the  wife  of  Richard  II. ; 
Anne  of  Cleves  was  one  of  the  wives  of  Henry  VIII .• 
Anne  of  Denmark  was  the  wile  of  James  I.  of 
England. 

Anne,  'the  Word.'  Anne  Lea 
(1736-1784),  the  apostle  of  the  Shakers, 
by  whom  she  was  called  '  Mother,'  that 
is, '  the  true  Mother  of  all  living  in  the 
new  creation,'  and  '  the  Morning  Star  of 
the  second  coming  of  Christ.'  She  was 
born  in  Toad  Lane,  Manchester,  and  her 
father  was  John  Lee,  a  blacksmith.  She 
married  Abraham  Standley,  also  a  black- 
smith, joined  the  Shakers,  and  migrated 
to  New  York  hi  1774. 

Ann6e  Terrible  (L\  1870.  When 
Paris  was  besieged  by  the  Prussians  from 
19  Sept.  to  28  Jan.,  1871. 

Annius  of  Viterbo.  Nannius,  or 
'Giovanni  Nanni,'  a  Dominican  (1432- 
1502),  a  literary  impostor.  His  work, 
entitled  '  Antiquitates  Variae,'  professes 
to  contain  selections  from  Berosus, 
Manetho,  Megasthenes,  Archilocus,  Myr- 
siles,  Fabius  Pictor,  Sempronius,  Cato, 
&c.,  but  are,  for  the  most  part,  mere 
fabrications.  See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Anno'nsB  Prsefectus.  An  officer 
appointed  by  Augustus  to  superintend 
the  corn-market  (ancient  Koine). 

Annual  Indemnity  Act  (The), 
1689.  A  clumsy  makeshift  for  the  repeal 
of  the  Corporation  and  Test  Acts,  where- 
by Dissenters  were  admitted  into  office 
in  defiance  of  these  acts,  and  were  legally 
indemnified  for  violating  them.  An  Act 
passed  in  every  session  of  Parliament  to 
indemnify  those  who  neglected  to  take 
the  sacrament  before  entering  parliament 
or  accepting  some  civil  office. 

By  22  Viet.  c.  15,  an  Act  of  Indemnity 
secures  from  punishment  or  damage  all 
those  who  have  neglected  to  take  the 
necessary  oaths  of  office,  &o. 


ANNUAL 


ANTHROPOMORPIIITE3 


Annual  Mass,  '  Missa  Annualis,' 
The  mass  which  is  said  daily  throughout 
the  year. 

Annual  Register  (The).  Com- 
menced by  Robert  Dodsley  for  the  year 
1758-9,  appeared  in  June  1759.  The 
'  Register '  is  published  once  a  year,  and 
contains  a  brief  abstract  of  every  event 
of  historical  interest,  during  the  preced- 
ing twelve  months.  Also  notices  of  new 
books  and  other  miscellaneous  matter. 
The  work  still  goes  on. 

Edmund  Borka  assisted  Dodsley  la  preparing 

The  A'rir  Annual  Rtgitter, edited  by  Dr.  Morgan, 
WM  started  1781  and  came  to  a  close  In  18-36. 

The  Edinburgh  Annual  Regitter,  written  by  Sir 
W.  Scott  and  afterwards  by  Southey.  commenced 
M06  and  closed  1827. 

Annuncia'da,  1460.  A  society 
founded  at  Rome  by  Cardinal  John 
Turrecremata  for  the  marriage  of  poor 
young  women.  It  now  provides,  every 
Lady-day,  60  Rom.  crowns,  a  dress  of 
white  serge,  and  a  florin  for  slippers  to 
above  400  persons  for  marriage  portions. 

Annun'ciades  (4  syl.).  The  name 
of  several  religious  orders  instituted  in 
honour  of  the  Annunciation. 

L  1362,  called  'The  Ammnciades  of 
Savoy,'  created  by  Amadous  VI.,  count 
of  Savoy.  This  was  a  military  order. 

II.  1500,  an  order  instituted  at  Bonrges 
by  Jeanne  de  Valois,  daughter  of  Louis 
XI.,  in  honour  of  the  ten  virtues  of  the 
Virgin  Mary. 

III.  1604, '  The  Celestial  Annunciades,' 
instituted    by  Maria  Vittoria    Fornari. 
They  dress  in  a  blue  mantle  and  are 
therefore  called  '  The  Blue  Sisters.' 

The  Annunciades  of  Jeanne  de  Valois  wear  a 
(rev  gown,  a  scarlet  scapular,  a  blue  dinar,  and  a 
white  mantle,  to  prefigure  penitence,  the  passion 
of  Christ,  heaven,  and  virginity. 

Annunciation  (The),  36  March, 
omr  Ladyday.  Commemorates  the  an- 
nouncement of  the  angel  to  Mary  that 
she  was  to  be  the  mother  of  the  Messiah 
(Luke  i.  26-88). 

In  the  Roman  Catholic  Church  the 
Annunciation,  or '  Festum  Campanarum, 
is  the  Monday  next  after  Easter  Monday. 

The '  Annunciatio  Dominica '  (or)  'Beat»  Virglnis 
Mariie  was  instituted  (?£.*.  by  the  Twelfth  Council 
of  Toulouse  ll  was  transfer  red  to  Dec.  18;  but  inii'l 
it  was  rebtored  to  March  -J6.  Set  '  Order  of  the  An- 
nunciation.' 

Annus  Deliberandi,  in  Scotch 
law,  is  the  interval  allowed  to  the  heir 
from  the  death  of  a  proprietor  of  here- 


ditary property  to  make  up  his  mind 
whether  he  will  accept  the  succession 
with  its  incumbrances  or  not.  The  time 
is  now  reduced  to  six  months. 

Annus  Mirab'ilis,  A.D.  1666.  The 
year  of  the  great  fire  of  London,  and  of 
the  successes  of  our  arms  over  the  Dutch. 
So  called  by  Dryden,  who  has  a  poem  on 
the  subject. 

Anomalis'tic  Year.  The  inter- 
ral  between  two  successive  times  of  the 
earth  being  at  the  least  distance  from 
the  sun.  It  consists  of  365  days,  6  hours, 
18  minutes,  45  seconds,  and  is  25  minutes 
less  than  a  mean  tropical  year. 

Anomotans,  357.  A  branch  of  the 
Arian  heretics,  who  maintained  that  the 
essence  of  the  Son  is  not  like  the  essence 
of  God  the  Father  (Greek  anomoios,  un- 
like). 

They  rejected  the  dogma  called  '  Homolouslan. 
i.e.  that  the  nature  of  Christ  was  like  that  of  God 
the  Father.  The  '  heresy '  was  condemned  'by  the 
Council  of  Ancyra  in  868,  and  some  subsequent 
councils. 

Antal'cidas  (Peace  of),  B.C.  887.  A 
peace  between  Persia  and  the  different 
states  of  Greece,  arranged  by  Antalcldas 
(or  Antalkidas),  the  Lacedaemonian,  after 
the  suicidal  contest  called  the  Corinthean 
war  (q.v). 

It  ran  thus :  '  King Artaxerxes thinks  it  just  that 
the  cities  In  Asia  and  the  islands  of  CUiomJnae  and 
Cyprus  should  belong  to  him.  He  also  thinks  it 
lust  that  all  the  other  Grecian  cities  should  be  left 
independent,  except  Lemnos,  Imbros,  and  Scyros, 
which  are  to  belong  to  Athens,  as  of  old.  If  any 
state  refuses  to  accept  these  terms,  I,  King  Arta- 
xerxes will  make  war  thereon, both  by  sea  and  land, 

Alltelu'can.  The  '  before  daylight ' 
service  held  by  early  Christians  to  avoid 
observation  (Latin,  ante  iuccm,  before 
daylight). 

Anthropol'atrro,  or 'Worshippers 
of  Man,'  so  the  Apollina'rians  called  the 
1  orthodox '  Christians,  because  they  wor- 
shipped Christ,  who,  they  maintained,  was 
'  a  perfect  man  of  a  reasonable  soul,  and 
human  flesh  subsisting  '  (Greek,  anthro- 
pos,  latreia,  man-worship). 

Anthropomorphism,  in  theology, 
means  that  God  is  formed  like  man,  or 
rather  that  God  is  man's  ideal,  as  every 
man  forms  his  own  god.  One  man  forms 
him  revengeful,  another  all  merciful,  a 
third  love,  and  so  on,  according  to  each 
man's  notion  what  a  god  ought  to  be. 

Anthropomor'phites  (5  syl.),  4th 
cent.  Egyptian  monks  who  maintained 


ANTI-ADDRESSERS 


ANTI-POPES 


that  God  has  the  human  form,  and  is  of 
the  same  substance  as  man,  because  he 
made  man  in  his  own  likeness. 

Anti-Addressers,  1759.  Those 
Irish  Catholics  who  disapproved  of  the 
*  address,'  and  therefore  seceded  from  the 
Catholic  Association.  See  'Addressers.' 

Anti-Birminghams,  1680.  Oppo- 
nents of  the  Birminghams  (q.v.)t  or  Exclu- 
sionists.  They  were  the  friends  of  James, 
duke  of  York,  and  favourers  of  '  the  right 
divine '  and  succession  of  James. 

Anti-Burghers,  1747.  Those  Scotch 
Presbyterians  who  refused  to  take  the 
required  oath  '  that  they  heartily  and  en- 
tirely concurred  in  the  religion  as  by  law 
established.'  Those  who  accepted  the 
oath  were  called  Burghers. 

Anti-Corn-Law  League  (The], 
20  March,  1889.  An  association  against 
the  corn-laws  was  formed  in  London  in 
1886 ;  the  Manchester  Anti-Corn-law  As- 
sociation was  formed  24  Sept.,  1888 ;  the 
League  with  Cobden  at  the  head  was 
formed  in  1889 ;  dissolved  2  July,  1846. 
The  corn-laws  existing  prior  to  the  repeal 
consisted  of  a  sliding-scale.  When,  for 
example,  corn  was  selling  at  62s.  a  quarter, 
a  duty  of  24s.  8d.  a  quarter  was  imposed  on 
imported  corn ;  for  every  shilling  less  than 
62s.  a  quarter  an  extra  shilling  was  added 
to  imported  corn ;  but  when  corn  exceed- 
ed that  price  the  duty  rapidly  increased, 
till  it  reached  785.,  when  a  minimum  tax 
of  1*.  was  imposed.  This  minimum  tax 
of  Is.  a  quarter  is  still  paid  to  defray  the 
expenses  of  registration. 

Anti-Corn-law  Wafers.  Sheets 
of  mottoes  (40  for  Is.)  advocating  free- 
trade  in  corn.  These  mottoes  are  either 
original  or  mere  extracts ;  some  aimed  at 
wit,  some  at  smartness,  some  were  politi- 
cal truisms,  and  some  were  satirical. 
During  the  Anti-Corn-law  agitation  these 
'  wafers '  had  a  large  sale. 

Anti-Gallican    Society    (The), 

1757.  '  To  promote  British  manufactures 
extend  the  commerce  of  England,  and 
discourage  the  introduction  of  French 
modes  and  the  importation  of  French 
commodities.1  The  headquarters  of  the 
society  were  at  Lebeck's  Head,  Strand. 
St.  George's  Day  (28  April)  was  the  day 
pi  their  anniversary  feast. 

II  WM  at  Its  beat  In  ITU. 


Anti-League  League  (The),  1844. 

A  league  formed  to  counteract  the  Anti- 
Corn-law  League,  on  the  supposition  that 
the  higher  the  price  of  corn,  the  higher 
the  rate  of  wages.  Chartists  were  anti 
leaguers. 

Sir  Robert  Peel  said  experience  proved  that 
the  high  price  of  corn  was  not  accompanied  by  a 
high  rate  of  wages,  and  that  wages  did  not  vary 
with  the  price  of  corn  (1846). 

Anti-Paedo-baptists,  1607,  now 
called  Baptists.  Certain  dissenters  who 
object  to  infant  or  pee  do  baptism,  and 
maintain  that  no  one  should  be  baptized 
without  expressing  a  personal  wish  to 
undergo  the  ceremony,  and  without  a 
personal  confession  of  faith.  They  per- 
form the  rite  by  total  immersion.  (Greek 
anti  pais  baptisma,  against  child  bap- 
tism.) 

Anti-Popes.  Popes  elected  in  oppo- 
sition to  the  pope  of  Borne. 

1.  NOVATIANUS,  elected  In  opposition  to  Corne- 
lius, A.D.  251. 

2.  FELIX  II.,  elected  on  the  banishment  of  Liber- 

lUB,  A.D.  855. 

8.  UBSIANUS  or  URSINUi,  elected  in  opposition  to 
Damasus,  A.D.  866. 

4.  K  I'LALIUS,  elected  in  opposition  to  Boniface  I., 
A.D.  418. 

6.  LAURENTIUS,  appointed  by  Festus  in  opposi- 
tion to  Symmachus,  A.D.  498. 

6.  DIOBCOBUS,  consecrated  in  opposition  to  Boni- 
face II.,  A.D.  530. 

7.  VIGILIUS,  appointed  by  Belisarius  on  the  exile 
Of  Silverius,  A.D.  687. 

8.  9.  PETEB  and  THEODORUS,  in  the  pontificate  of 
John  V.,  A.D.  G86. 

10. 11.  PASCHAL  and  THEODOBUB,  elected  in  oppo- 
sition to  Sergius,  A.D.  687, 

12.  13.  14.  THEOPHYLACTUS,  CONSTANTINUS,  and 
PHILIP,  elected  at  the  death  of  Paul  I.,  A.D.  767- 
768. 

Constantinus  was  deposed  by  Pope  Stephen  III., 
shut  up  in  a  monastery,  and  his  eyes  put  out, 
Aug.  6,  768. 

15.  ZiziMUS.elected  in  opposition  to  Eugcni  us  II., 

*16.  ANASTASIUS,  who  contested  the  election  of 
Benedict  III.,  A.D.  855. 

17.  SERGIUS,  elected  in  opposition  to  Formosui, 
A.D.  891. 

18.  BONIFACE  VI.,  chosen  to  succeed  Formosug, 
A.D.  896,  died  a  fortnight  afterwards. 

19.  CHRISTOPHORUS,  who  deposed  and  Imprison- 
ed Leo  V.,  A.D.  905. 

20.  LEO   VIII..   elected  to  succeed  John   XII., 
A.D.  964,  deposed  965. 

21.  BONIFACE  VII.,  elected  on  the  death  of  Bene- 
dict VI.,  A.D.  974,  deposed  975. 

22.  GBEOORY,  who  unseated  Benedict  VIII.,  A.I>. 
1012,  deposed  by  Kaiser  Henry  II.,  A.D.  1014, 

28.  SILVESTER  III.,  elected  to  succeed  Benedict 
IX.  on  his  banishment,  A.D.  1044.  Benedict  sold  tha 
pontificate  to  John,  1044. 

24.  BENEDICT  X.,  who  opposed  Stephen  IX..  A.D 

2s!  HONORIUB,  appointed  by  the  diet  of  Basel  in 
opposition  to  Alexander  II.,  A.D.  1061,  deposed  by 
the  council  of  Osbor,  1062. 

26.  CLEMENT  HI.,  elected  at  Brlxen  in  opposition 
to  Gregory  VII.,  A.D.  1080.    Clement  was  set  up  by 
Kaiser  Henry  IV. 

27.  ALBERT,    appointed    to    succeed    Clement, 
taken  prisoner  by  the  partisans  ol  Paschal  II. 


•9  ANTI-REMONSTRANTS 


ANT1NOM1ANB 


38.  THEODORIO,  appointed  to  succeed  Albert, 
A.D.  1100. 

29.  MAOINUFE,  appointed  to  succeed  Theodoric. 
A.D.  1106. 

30.  ORBOORT  VIII.,  elected    In  opposition    to 
\3elasius  II.,  A.D.  1118.     Gregory  was  set  up  by 
Kaiser  Henry  V. 

31.  CALIXTUS,  elected  during  the  pontificate  of 
Honorius  II.,  A.D.  1K'4-1130. 

32.  ANACLETUS,  elected  by  a  majority  of  the  con- 
clave in  opposition  to  Innocent  II.,  A.D.  1130. 

88.  VICTOR  IV.,  chosen  to  succeed  Anacletus,  A.D. 
11  w,  abdicated. 

34.  VICTOR  (also  called  Victor  IV.).  elected  In 
opposition  to  Alexander  in.,  A.D.  1159. 

35.  PASCHAL  III.,  elected  to  succeed  Victor,  A.D. 
1164. 

86.  CALLI8TUS  HI.,  elected  to  succeed  Paschal. 
A.D.  1168.    Abjures  his  schism,  1178. 

87.  INNOCENT  III.,  chosen  In  the  place  of  Callis- 
tuH,  A.D.  1178.    Taken  prisoner  by  Pope  Alexander, 
1180,  and  died  soon  afterwards. 

38.  NICHOLAS  V.,  chosen  by  Louis  of  Bavaria  In 
opposition  to  John  XXII..  A.D.  1828.  Renounced 
his  schism  1330 

The  Great  Schism  of  the  Went,  1878-1429.  When 
there  was  a  pope  at  Rome,  and  another  at  Avignon, 
and  sometimes  three  or  four  popes. 

Presuming  the  French  popes  to  be  anti-popes  In 
this  schism,  -we  have— 

89.  CLEMKNT  vil..  the  French  pope  In  opposition 
to  Urban  VI.,  A.D.  1378. 

40.  BENEDICT   XIII.,  who  succeeded   Clement, 
A.D.  l:«>4. 

41.  ALEXANDER  V.,  elected  by  the  Council  of  Pisa, 
which  took  upon  itself  to  depose  t  lie  two  existing 
popes,  and  to  elect  a  third,  A.D.  1^4. 

There  were  now  three  popes,  vis.  Gregory  XII. 
at  Rome,  Benedict  XIII.  at  Avignon,  and  Alexan- 

42.  JOHN  XXII..  who  succeeded  Alexander.  A.D. 
1410.  Was  deposed  by  the  Council  of  Constance  1417, 
and  Martin  V.  elected. 

There  were  now  four  popes ;  Gregory  XII.,  Bene- 
dict XIII.,  John  XX11L.  and  Martin  V. 

48.  CLEMENT  VIII.,  succeeded  Benedict  XIII., 
A.D.  1424.  Abdicates  1429,  and  thus  the  schism 
ends. 

Gregory  XII.  died  1417,  John  XXin.  died  1419, 
Benedict  XIII.  died  1404.  Clemont  VIII.  abdicated 
1429.  Martin  V.  was  left  sole  pope. 

44.  FKLII  V.,  elected  In  opposition  to  Kuffenlns  IV. 
by  the  Council  of  Basel,  A.D.  14X) ;  abdicntf  d  1449. 
Undoubtedly  an  excellent  choice,  accepted  by 
England.  France,  Germany,  Spain  and  Lombardy. 
Only  Italy  (bar  Lombardy)  and  Venice  refused  to 
acknowledge  him. 

Anti-Remonstrants,  or  'Gomar- 
Utg,'  1611.  Ultra-Calvinists  and  follow- 
ers  of  Frang  Gomar,  of  Bruges  (1563- 
1641),  who  arbitrarily  laid  down  the 
dogmas  of  absolute  predestination  and 
reprobation  in  answer  to  the  'Remon- 
strance' of  the  Arminians  presented  to 
the  states  of  Holland  in  1610. 

The  word  Is  also  applied  to  the  Jansenlsto  (a.v.) ; 
and  their  opponents  ithe  Jesuits)  were  termed  Re- 
monstrants. 

Anti-Tobacconists  (The),  1848.  In 
Italy.  The  Austrians  had  the  monopoly 
of  tnl.acco  in  Itiily,  and  the  Liberals  re- 
solved to  leav«>  off  smoking,  so  that  a 
cigar  became  the  ?.\^n  of  loyalty,  and  non- 
smoking of  dis:itYei-t.ion.  The  Austrians 
resented  the  anti-tobacco  movement ;  and 
in  order  to  put  a  stop  to  it,  supplied  their 


Italian  troops  with  cigars,  and 
them  to  smoke  them  ostentatiously  in  the 
streets.  This  insult  was  resented  by  the 
Italians.  On  17  March  the  Milanese 
rose  in  revolt  and  expelled  the  Austrians. 
Venice  next  rose  and  did  the  same. 
Sicily  expelled  King  Ferdinand  II.,  and 
elected  in  his  stead  Charles  All-ort 
(Albert  Amadeus  I.).  At  last  Garibaldi 
appeared  and  liberated  Italy,  making  it 
a  united  and  independent  kingdom. 

Anti-Tory  Association  (The), 
1834.  Established  in  Ireland  by  Daniel 
O'Cpnnell  to  oppose  the  new  Tory  ad- 
ministration under  the  leadership  of  Sir 
Robert  PeeL  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Anti-Trinita'rians.  Those  who 
reject  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  on 
philosophical  grounds. 

Those  who  reject  it  on  theological 
grounds  are  called  Arians,  Socinians,  or 
Unitarians ;  Mohammedans  are  Anti- 
Trinitarians. 

Anti-Union  Society  (The),  1830. 
A  new  name  for  the  Repeal  Association 
(q.v.),  when  that  association  was  pro- 
claimed. Both  had  the  same  object 
viz.  the  repeal  of  the  Union  Hit  •< •{•  •<}  in 
1801,  or  the  amalgamation  of  the  IrMi 
and  British  Parliament*.  See  'Irish 
Associations.' 

Antid'ico-Mariani'ttB  (4th  cent.), 
i.e. '  Detractors  of  Mary,'  as  the  Apolli- 
narians  and  Eunomians  were  called,  who 
denied  the  perpetual  virginity  of  Mary  ; 
in  other  words,  believed  that  Mpry  had 
other  children  besides  Jesus,  who  was 
her  'firstborn'  (Matt.  i.  2".).  The 
brethren  of  Jesus  mentioned  in  the 
gospels  they  considered  to  be  the  other 
children  of  Mary  (see  Matt.  xiii.  55,  56; 
Mark  vi.  8 ;  Matt.  xii.  46 ;  Gal.  i.  19). 

In  English  '  Antldlcomarlanltes,'  prononncs 
Antid'-i-co  Ma'-ri-an-ites  (Gr»ek,  ArrUurot,  MtpU, 
(adversary  [of]  M  ary). 

Antino'mians,  1585.  A  sect 
founded  by  John  Agricola,  who  main- 
tained that  Christ  abolished  the  entire  law 
for  believers.  They  furthermore  a  i 
that  good  works  do  not  further  salvation, 
which  is  wholly  of  grace.  '  Not  of  works, 
lest  any  man  should  boast.'  '  If  (salva- 
tion") is  by  grace,  then  it  is  no  more  of 
works,  otherwise  grace  is  no  more  grace. 
But  if  it  be  of  works,  then  is  it  no  more 
grace,  otherwise  work  is  no  more  work ' 


ANTIPHONAKIUM 


ANTONINE'S 


88 


(Rom.xi. 6) ;  (Greek,  anti,nomo8, opposed 
to  the  law,  i.e.  of  works.) 
The  system  is  called  '  Antinomianism.' 
The  Antinomians  taught  that  the 
chosen  were  at  liberty  to  help  them- 
Bol^es  to  such  a  share  of  this  world's 
goods  as  their  necessities  required ;  and 
that  however  they  might  sin  in  their 
outward  man,  in  the  inner  man  they 
sinned  not.  (Strype,  Cranmer,  p.  178.) 
This  is  a  gross  perversion  of  Antino- 
mianism. 

N.B.  In  New  England,  Antinomians, 
in  the  17th  cent.,  denied  the  '  moral  law 
to  be  the  rule  of  Christ '  (John  Harvard, 
1628). 

The  Antinomians  contended  that  all  things  were 
free  and  allowable  to  the  saints  without  sin.— 
HOWITT,  Hitt.  of  Eng.  vol.  11.  p.  262. 

Antiphona'rium.  An  Antiph'o- 
tary,  or  book  containing  the  Antiph'onies 
throughout  the  year.  Such  as  the 
'  Gieater  Antiphonies  of  O ' ;  the  '  Roga- 
tional  Antiphonies ' ;  the  '  Alleluyatio 
Antiphonies ' ;  the  '  Antiphona  ad  in- 
troitum ' ;  the  '  Antiphonee  Invitatorisa ' ; 
the '  Antiphona  de  Podio ' ;  the  '  Proces- 
sional Antiphonies '  &c.  By  the  Con- 
stitutions of  Archbishop  Winchelsey,  at 
Merton  (1805),  every  parish  church  was 
ordered  to  have  ono. 

The  '  O  Antiphonies '  are  the  fifteen  prayers  be- 
ginning  with  the  letter  O  ('  Horee  Beatissimee  Vir- 
ginia Maria ').  The  '  Antiphona  de  Podio'  is  the 
'  Salve  Regina '  made  by  Ademarus,  bishop  of  Po- 
dium, I.e.  Puy.  The '  Antiphona  ad  introitum  '  was 
sung  in  introitu  Mitsa.  The  '  Invitatorite '  were 
sung  on  Sunday  nights. 

Antiphon'eti.  An  image  of  Christ 
crucified  set  up  near  the  pulpit.  Du 
Cange  quotes  (vol.  i.  p.  276,  col.  2)  the 
following  words : 

Vlsns  est  sibi  in  occiduo  graduum,  qul  ad  sacram 
»dem  ducunt,  ascensu  stare,  nbi  praeter  divinam 
Domini  imaginem  quam  Antiphoneti  appellant, 
ipsius  etiam  Niconis  effigies  expressa  est.— 
MAHTEN,  10, 6,  Ampliu.  Collect,  col.  880. 

Antiquaries  (The  Society  of).  For 
the  cultivation  and  understanding  of 
the  antiquities  of  the  chief  countries  of 
Europe  and  America.  It  was  started  in 
1572  by  Archbishop  Parker  and  Sir 
Robert  Cotton;  but  James  I.  dissolved 
this  society  in  1604 ;  and  it  was  recon- 
structed in  1717. 

The  London  Society  was  chartered  In  1573. 

The  Scotch  Society  was  founded  in  1780. 

The  Royal  Irish  Society  was  chartered  in  1786. 

The  French  Society  was  founded,  as  the  Aca- 
Umie  Celtique  in  1805 ;  but  in  1814  it  changed  its 
name  Into  the  Socittt  det  Antiquairei  de  France. 


The  American  Antiquarian  Society  was  incor- 
porated in  1812  by  the  legislature  of  Massachusetts. 

Antiquitates  Varise,  1498.  A 
literary  forgery  by  Annius  of  Viterbo 
(Nannius,  Giovanni  Nanni),  a  Domi- 
nican. His  17  volumes  profess  to  be 
selections  from  Berosius,  Manetho, 
Megasthenes,  Archilocus,  Myrsile's, 
Fabius  Pictor,  Sempronius,  Cato,  <fcc., 
but  the  selections  are  not  getuine. 

Anto'nian  Laws  (The).  The  lawt 
of  Mark  Antony,  the  Roman  consul. 

1.  To  change  the  name  of  the  montk 
Quintllis  into  Julius  (July). 

2.  To  abolish  the  perpetual  dictator 
ship. 

8.  To  repeal  the  Judiciary  Julian 
Law,  commanding  that  the  judice* 
should  be  chosen  from  the  senators  and 
equites  only,  and  not  from  the  tribuni 
(Brarii. 

The  vanity  of  Augustus  In  making  Sextllii 
(August)  the  same  length  as  Quintllis  (July),  de- 
ranged the  useful  system  that  the  even  months,  2, 
4,  6,  8,  10,  12,  had  thirty  days  each,  and  the  odd 
numbers,  1, 8,  5,  7,  9, 11,  had  thirty-one  days  each. 

Antonine  Column  (The).  A 
column,  like  that  in  the  Place  Vendome 
(2  syl.),  Paris.  It  was  erected  by  the 
Roman  senate  in  honour  of  Marcus 
Aurelius  Antoninus,  to  commemorate 
his  victories  over  the  Marcomanni  and 
other  Germanic  tribes.  On  the  shaft  is 
represented  spirally  the  victories  of  the 
emperor,  and  an  inscription  was  cut  on 
the  pedestal.  Sixtus  V.  had  the  bad 
taste  to  substitute  a  gilt  statue  of  Paul, 
holding  a  Latin  cross,  for  that  of  Marcus 
Aurelius;  and  to  substitute  a  new  in- 
scription. So  that  now  the  Apostle  Paul 
surmounts  a  huge  column  commemorat- 
ing victories  over  Germanic  tribes ;  and 
the  new  inscription  is  absolutely  ludi- 
crous. It  stands  on  the  Piazza  Colonna 
in  Rome. 

Antonine's  Itinerary.  Extending 
over  the  whole  Roman  empire,  embrac- 
ing all  the  main  roads  in  Italy  and  the 
provinces,  with  the  respective  distances. 
Attached  is  a  maritime  itinerary  of  the 
distances  from  port  to  port.  The 
distances  of  this  itinerary  were  surveyed 
by  command  of  Julius  Caesar.  Augustui 
and  Antony,  B.C.  44,  80,  24;  and  A.D. 
19 ;  and  the  entire  book  was  corrected 
and  extended  between  285-305. 

The  Peutingerlan  Table  (a.v.)  and  the  Jerusalem 
Itinerary  are  also  valuable  for  ancient  geography. 

D 


ANTONY'S 


APOLOGISTS 


Antony's  Fire  (St.).  A  pestilence 
also  called  feu  sacri  and  mat  des 
ardents,  especially  destructive  in  France 
and  Germany  between  994  and  1089. 
It  appeared  in  England  in  the  years  1011 
and  1012.  Hugues  Capet,  founder  of 
the  Capetian  dynasty,  died  of  this  terrible 
plague.  See  '  Feu  Sacre*,' '  Plague,'  &o. 


Called  St.  Antony's  Fire,  because  Urban  IV.  In 
08!)  founded  an  order  of  St.  Antony  to  take  charge 
f  those  afflicted  with  this  disorder.  Never  m 


the  history  of  man  -was  such  a  disastrous  centisry 
as  that  which  began  at  the  close  of  the  tenth. 
All  Europe  looked  for  the  end  of  the  world,  which 
oontributed  not  a  little  to  the  calamities  which 
followed  in  battalions. 

Antwerp.  Fabulously  derived  from 
hand-werpen  (hand-throwing) ;  hence 
the  arms  of  the  city  are  two  hands 
thrown  into  the  Scheldt  by  the  hero 
Brabo.  Much  more  likely  it  is  an  t' 
werf  (the  city)  on  the  wharf. 

Anzia'ni  (The),  or  seniors  in 
Florentine  history  before  1282.  They 
were  twelve  in  number,  two  for  each 
sestiere  of  the  city.  These  seniors  acted 
in  concert  with  a  foreign  Podesta,  and  a 
captain  of  the  people  charged  with  mili- 
tary authority.  See '  Ancients.' 

Ape  (1  syl.j.  The  assumed  signature 
of  the  famous  caricaturist,  who  drew 
so  many  of  our  living  notabilities.  He 
waft  Signor  Carlo  Pellegrini,  who  died 
1889. 

Apega.  Wife  of  Nabis,  tyrant  of 
Sparta.  He  invented  an  infernal  machine 
which  he  called  after  his  wife, '  Apega.' 
It  was  a  box  exactly  resembling  his  wife 
in  her  royal  apparel,  but  inside  it  was 
full  of  spikes  which  wounded  the  victim 
enclosed  in  almost  every  part  of  the 
body.  The '  Iron  Virgin  '  was  a  similar 
instrument  of  torture  employed  by  the 
Inquisition.  It  represented  a  woman  of 
Bavaria,  and  the  spikes  were  so  arranged 
as  to  pierce  the  least  vital  parts  in  order 
to  prolong  the  sufferings  of  the  victim 
inclosed.  (Apega,  8  syl.) 

Apelles  of  Europe  (The).  Antonio 
Allegri  da  Correggio  (1494-1534). 

Apelles  of  his  age  (The).  Sam, 
Cooper  is  so  called  in  his  epitaph  in 
Old  St.  Pancras  Church  (1609-1072). 

Apex.  In  the  Fenian  organisation 
is  the  president  of  the  head  centres. 
See  '  Bees.' 


Apocryphal  Scriptures,  of  th« 

New  Testament.     From  Eusebius : — 
The  Acts  of  Paul. 
Pastor  of  Hennas. 
The  Revelation  of  Peter. 
The  Epistle  of  Barnabas. 
The  Institutions  of  the  Apostles. 
The  Gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews, 
The  Gospel  of  Peter. 
The  Gospel  of  Thomas ;  Acts  of  ditta 
A  Gospel  of  Matthew. 
Acts  of  the  Apostles  by  Andrew. 
Acts  of  the  Apostles  by  John. 

Doubtful. 

The  Revelation  of  John. 

The  Epistle  of  James. 

The  Epistle  of  Jude. 

The  Second  Epistle  of  Peter. 

The  Second  and  Third  Epistle  of  John. 
Eusebius,  Book  HI.  chap.  25.  See  '  Old 
Testament.' 

Other  books  not  mentioned  by  Eutt- 
bius.  The  Gnostic  Scriptures  were : 

The  Prophecies  of  Cain. 

The  Writings  of  Pachur. 

The  Psalms  by  Valentlnus  and  Bar- 
desanes. 

The  Gnostic  Hymns  by  Marcus. 

The  Books  of  Adam,  of  Enoch,  of 
Moseh,  of  Elijah,  of  Isajah,  and  many 
others. 

Sundry  writings  by  Barker,  Armagil, 
Barbelon,  Balsamum,  Lensiboras,  <fcc.— 
Hier,  Ad  Theod.  iii.  6,  &o. 

Apollina'rians,  4th  cent.  Fol- 
lowers of  Apollinaris  or  Apollinarius, 
bishop  of  Laodicea,  who  denied  that 
Christ  had  a  human  soul,  and  affirmed 
that  the  Logos  or  divine  nature  supplied 
the  place  of  the  reasonable  soul.  Con- 
demned in  the  Council  of  Alexandria, 
A.D.  862,  and  again  by  the  council  at 
Rome  in  875.  In  878  Apollinaris  was 
deposed. 

Apologists.  Those  '  Fathers '  who 
wrote  '  Apologies,'  or  treatises  in  defence 
of  the  rites,  doctrines,  and  moral  conduct 
of  Christians  in  the  first  three  centuries. 

APOLLINARIS  (Claudius),  2nd  cent., 
bishop  of  Hierapolis,  was  a  Christian 
apologist. 

JUSTIN  MARTYR,  103-167.  Wrote  two 
'  Apologies,'  both  in  Latin ;  one  he  ad- 
dressed to  Antoninus  Pius,  in  150;  and 
the  other  to  the  Senate,  in  164.  He  says 
that  the  Christian  religion  tends  to  good 


APOLOGY 


APOSTLE 


morals  and  submission  to  rulers ;  shows 
that  Christ  fulfilled  prophecy ;  and  ex- 
plains Christian  rites  and  doctrines. 

MEL'ITO,  bishop  of  Sardis.  Addressed 
his  '  Apology  for  Christians '  to  Marcus 
Aurelius  in  170. 

OEIGEN,  185-254.  Wrote  '  An  Apology 
for  Christianity,'  against  Celsus.  He 
became  a  Gnostic. 

QUADRA'TUS,  bishop  of  Athens.  Pre- 
sented his  '  Apology '  to  Hadrian  in  126. 

TATIAN,  born  in  Syria  (flo.  170).  Wrote 
his  'Apology '  about  160.  Afterwards  he 
was  accused  of  heresy,  for  forbidding  the 
use  of  wine  even  in  the  sacrament  of  the 
Eucharist.  He  was  a  Gnostic. 

THEOPH'ILUS  of  Antioch,  120-190. 
Wrote  'An  Apology  for  the  Christian 
Religion,'  in  three  books. 

Tertullian,  160-240.  Shows  in  his 
'  Apology '  that  faith  and  patience  were 
manifested  by  Christians  in  persecu- 
tion. 

Many  others  wrote  In  defence  of  Christianity, 
but  not '  Apologies.'  For  example: 

ARNOBIUS  (flo.  296).  Wrote  a  '  Disputation  against 
the  Gentiles,'  in  seven  books. 

ATHENAG'ORAS  (flo.  117).  Wrote  a  defence  of 
Christians  against  the  charges  of  atheism,  incest, 
infanticide,  and  other  abominations. 

CYPRIAN,  200-250.  Wrote  on  the  'Absurdity  of 
Idolatry.1 

JEROME,  845-420.  Refuted  the  objection  that  no 
distinguished  person  had  embraced  Christianity. 

MINUCIUS  FELIX  (flo.  250).  Wrote  a  dialogue  en- 
titled 'Octavius,'  In  which  the  speakers  represent 
•everal  objections  against  Christianity,  but  are 
•ompelled  to  acknowledge  their  errors. 

ORO'SIUS  (flo.  415).  In  his  '  History  of  the  Word  ' 
he  refutes  the  accusation  that  plagues,  famine, 
earthquakes,  Ac.,  were  Judgments  of  God  tc 
Bhow  his  displeasure  against  Christians. 

Besides  these,  CYRIL  of  Alexander  wrote  a  reply 
to  Julian  the  apostate;  and  THEODORET,  in 
twelve  sermons  shows  the  superiority  of  the 
prophets  and  apostles  to  the  Greek  philosophers. 

LACTANTIUS  (250-325),  wrote'  Divine  Institutions,' 
In  seven  books;  AUOUSTINB  (354-430)  wrote  '  On  the 
City  of  God.1 

EUSEBIUS  (270-33S\  though  no  Apologist,  wrote 
an  '  Ecclesiastical  History,'  in  ten  books,  which 
•erved  the  same  end. 

In  modern  times. 

GROTltrs  (1588-1645)  defended  Christianity  in  kta 
•De  Veritate  Religionis  Christianas,'  1<W6. 

LARDNBB  (Nathaniel).  KM-lVi;*,  did  the  same  in 
his  '  Credibility  of  the  Gospel  History,'  1727-1755. 

BUTLER,  bishop  of  Durham,  (1C92-1752),  in  his 
'Analogy  of  Religion,'  17MG. 

PALEY  (1743- 1805),  in  his  'Evidences  of  Christi- 
anity,1 1794. 

WATSON,  bishop  of  Llandafl  (1787-1816),  in  his 
"Apology  for  Christianity,'  1776. 

.'  Still  more  recently  we  have  Neander,  Tho- 
luck,  and  Reinhard  (among  Protestants);  with 
Pascal,  Bergier,  Mayr,  and  Chateaubriand  among 
Catholics. 

The  branch  of  theology  which  deals  with  the 
defence  of  Christianity  is  called  '  Apologetics.' 

Apology  ofMelanchthon  (The). 
That  is,  his  Apology  or  defence  of  the 
Augsburg  Confession  (q.v.)t  one  of  the 


Libri  Symbolici  Ecclesice  Evangelica 
of  the  Lutherans. 

Apostle  of  Beauvais  (The).  St. 
Lucian,  who  died  290.  His  day  is  January 
8.  Also  patron  saint. 

Apostle  of  Brazil  (The).  Jose  da 
Anchieta,  1533-1597. 

It  must  be  distinctly  understood  there  le  a  great 
difference  between  a  patron  saint  and  an  apostle. 


The  former  protects  and  is  generally  chosen  by 

"  a  people.    The  latter  converts.     Occasionally 

apostle  is  subsequently  chosen  by  a  people  at 


Apostle  of  England  (The).  Hugh 
Latimer,  bishop  of  Worcester,  1472-1555. 
Burnt  at  the  stake  in  Mary's  reign.  Se* 
1  Apostle  of  the  English.' 

It  was  Hugh  Latimer  who  said  to  Ridley  while 
being  chained  to  the  stake  :  '  Be  of  good  comfort, 
Master  Ridley,  and  play  the  man.  We  shall  this 
day  light  such  a  candle  in  England,  as  I  trust  by 
God's  grace  shall  never  be  put  out.' 

St.  George  is  patron  saint  of  England,  and  St. 
Paul  of  London. 

Apostle  of  France  (The).  St. 
Denys,  i.e.  Dionysius  the  Areopagite, 
burnt  to  death  A.D.  95.  Also  patron  saint 
of  France. 

Apostle  of  Hungary  (The).  St. 
Stephen  (I.),  King  of  Hungary  (979,  997- 
1038). 

Apostle    of    Infidelity    (The). 

Voltaire  (1694-1778). 

Apostle  of  Liberty  (The).  Thomas 
Jefferson,  third  president  of  the  U.S. 
America  (1743-1826). 

Apostle  of  Massacre  (The).  Jean 
P.  Marat  called  himself  so  (1744-1793). 

Apostle  of  Presbytery  (The). 
John  Knox  (1505-1572). 

Apostle  of  Temperance  (The). 
Father  (Theobald)  ^Mathew,  a  friar  of 
Cork,  who  began  his  temperance  move- 
ment in  Ireland  in  1837,  and  met  with 
wonderful  success.  The  movement  was 
in  full  force  during  O'Connell's  repeal 
agitation  and  even  during  the  potato 
famine  (1790-1856). 

Apostle  of  Virginia  (The).  EOT. 
A.  Whittaker,  17th  cent. 

Apostle  of  the  Abyssinians 
(The).  St.  Frumentius,  who  died  860. 
His  day  is  27  Oct.  Also  patron  saint  vf 
Abyssinia. 

Apostle  of  the  Alleraanian 
Nations  (The).  St.  Gall  or  Gallus,  an 
Irishman. 

Pi 


APOSTLE 


APOSTLES 


Apostle  of  the  Alps  (The).  Felix 
Neff  (1798-1829). 

Apostle  of  the  Ardennes  (The). 
St.  Hubert  (656-730).  His  days  are 
80  May  and  8  Nov. 

Apostle  of  the  Armenians  (The). 
Gregory  of  Armenia  (256-831).  Also  the 
patron  saint  of  Armenia.  His  day  is 
80  Sept. 

Apostle  of  the  English  (The). 
St.  Gregory  the  Great  is  so  called  by 
the  Venerable  Bede  (544-604). 

Apostle  of  the  English  People 
(The).  St.  Augustine,  who  died  607.  See 
'  Apostle  of  England.1 

St.  Oeorge  la  the  patron  saint  of  England. 

Apostle  of  the  French  (The 
Great).  St.  Remi  (489-535).  His  day 
is  1  Oct.  The  patron  saint  of  France  is 
St.  Deny s. 

The  patron  saint  of  Paris  IB  Bte.  Genevteve. 

Apostle  of  the  Frisians  (The). 
St.  Wildrod  or  Willibrod  (657-738).  His 
day  is  7  Nov.  Also  the  patron  saint  of 
Friesland. 

Apostle  of  the  Gauls  (The).  St. 
Denys  martyred  in  272.  His  day  is  9  Oct. 
St.  IrenoeuB  is  sometimes  so  called  (180- 
200).  His  day  is  11  Nov.  See  'Apostle 
of  France.' 

The  patron  Faint  of  Oanl  Is  St.  Martin. 

Apostle  of  the  Gentiles  (The). 
St.  Paul,  who  died  AJ>.  66.  His  days  are 
29  June  and  25  Jan. 

Apostle  of  the  Germans  (The). 
St.  Boniface,  an  English  Benedictine 
monk,  whose  name  was  Winfrith  or 
Winfrid,  born  at  Kirton  or  Crediton,  in 
Devonshire,  then  part  of  Wessex,  in  «'.M>. 
He  was  archbishop  of  Germany  in  781, 
metropolitan  at  Metz  in  742,  and  was 
slain  5  June,  755,  aged  75.  St.  Martin 
is  the  patron  saint  of  Germany. 

Gregory  II.  consecrated  him  bishop  of  the  New 
German  churches,  in  725,  and  changed  his  name 
to  Boniface  (or  Well-doer). 

Apostle  of  the  Goths  (The). 
Ulfilas,  their  first  bishop  (848-888).  He 
translated  the  Bible  into  the  Gothic 
tongue,  and  one  copy  of  the  four  gospels 
(if  not  more)  is  still  extant. 

Apostle   of  the   Highlanders 
SI  Coloinb  (531-597).    His  day 


s  9  June.    Al«o  the  patron  saint  of  the 
Bighlands. 

Apostle   of  the    Hungarians 

[The).     St.  Anastasius  (954-1044). 

St.  Louis  is  the  patron  saint  of  Hungary :  and 
also  St.  Mary  of  Aquisgranum  (Aix-la-Chapelle). 

Apostle  of  the  Indians  (The). 
Bartolome*  de  Las  Casas  (1474-1566). 
Also  the  Rev.  John  Eliot  (1603-1690). 

Apostle  of  the  Indies  (The).  81 
Francis  Xavier  (1506-1552).  His  day  ia 
8  Dec. 

Apostle  of  the  Irish  (The).  St. 
Patrick  (372-498).  His  day  is  17  March, 

Apostle  of  the  Lowlands  (The). 
Cuthbert,  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
(741-758.) 

Apostle  of  the  Netherlands 
(The).  St.  Amandus  (594-667).  He  was 
bishop  of  Maestricht.  Also  the  patron 
saint. 

Apostle  of  the  New  Jerusalem 
(The).  Emanuel  Swedenborg  (1688- 
1772). 

Apostle  of  the  North  (The).  81 
Ansgar  (801-864).  Also  Bernard  Gilpin 
(1517-1588). 

Apostle  of  the  Peak  ( The).  Wil- 
liam Bagshawe,-of  Ford  Hall,  a  noncon- 
formist in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.  (17  Jan., 
1627-8—2  April,  1702). 

Apostle  of  the  Scottish  Re- 
formers (The).  John  Knox  (1505- 
1572). 

St.  Andrew  la  the  patron  saint  of  Scotland.  His 
day  Is  80  NOT.  It  is  said  that  his  remains  were 
brought  by  Regains  to  Fifeshire,  A.D.  868. 

Apostle  of  the  Slavi,  or  Slave« 
(The).  St.  Cyril,  who  died  868.  His  day 
is  14  Feb. 

Apostles  (The  14).  According  to 
Gospel  history  or  Church  tradition — 

1.  ANDREW  of  Bethsaida,  a  fisherman, 
brother  of  Simon  Peter,  and  son  of  Jona 
(bar-Jona).     Bound  to  a  cross  like  the 
letter  X,  called  a  St.  Andrew's  cross,  by 
order  of  ./Egaeus,  proconsul  of  Achnia 
(1st   cent.).     His  day  is   80    Nov.     Ilia 
symbol   in  paintings  is   a  St.  Andrew'* 
cross.     His  scene  of  labour  was  Scythia, 
according  to  tradition. 

2.  BARTHOLOMEW  of  Galilee,  a  fisher- 
man ;   supposed   to   be   Nathaniel   Bar- 
Tholemy.      Flayed    alive    in    ArmeuiA, 


APOSTLES 


APOSTLES 


87 


A.D.  71.  Hia  day  is  24  Aug.  His  symbol 
is  a  knife.  His  scene  of  labour  was 
India,  according  to  tradition. 

3.  JAMES  I.  (the  Greater),  of  Bethsaida, 
a  fisherman,  brother  of  John,  and  son  of 
Zebedee    and    Salome.      Beheaded    at 
Jerusalem  by  Herod  Agrippa,  A.D.  43. 
His  day  is  24  July.     His  symbol  is  a 
pilgrim's  staff  and  a  gourd  bottle. 

4.  JAMES    II.    (the    Less),    surnamed 
•The  Just,'  supposed  to  have  been  a 
Jewish  ecclesiastic.    Brother  of  Simeon 
and  Jude,  called  '  brothers  of  the  Lord.' 
Son  of  Cleopas  (or  Alphseus)  and  Mary. 
Thrown  from  a  pinnacle  of  the  temple, 
and  then  beaten  or  stoned  to  death,  A.D. 
65.    His  day  is  1  May.    (See  '  Philip.1) 
His  symbol  is  a  fuller's  club. 

Said  to  be  the  first  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  and 
Succeeded  in  67  by  his  brother,  Simeon  or  Simon. 

6.  JOHN  (the  beloved  disciple,  an 
Evangelist)  of  Bethsaida,  a  fisherman, 
brother  of  James  I.,  and  son  of  Zebedee 
and  Salome.  The  two  brothers  were 
called  Boanerges.  John  was  the  youngest 
of  the  apostles,  and  died  at  an  extreme 
old  age  at  Ejjhesus  between  A.D.  91  and 
100.  His  day  is  27  Dec.  His  symbol  is 
i  bowl  with  a  winged  serpent  flying  out 
of  it.  He  wore  a  priest's  petalon. 

6.  JUDAS  ISCARIOT,  i.e.  of  the  tribe  of 
Issachar.    Place  of  birth,  parentage,  and 
vocation     unknown.      Hanged    himself 
A.D.  64. 

7.  JUDE,  Judas  not  Iscariot,  surnamed 
Thaddeeus,  of    Nazareth.      Brother    of 
James  II.,  and  son  of  Cleopas  (or  Alphseus 
and    Mary),  a    'brother  of    the  Lord.' 
Occupation  unknown.     Shot  to  death  by 
arrows  in  Armenia  or  Persia,   A.D.  80. 
His  day  is  28  Oct.    His  symbol  is  a  club. 

8.  MATTHEW,  or  Levi,  of  Galilee,  a 
Roman  revenue  officer  at  Gennesareth. 
One  of  the  four  Evangelists.     Slain  by  a 
eword  in  Ethiopia  (1st  cent.).    His  day 
is  27  Sept.    His  symbol  is  a  hatchet. 

9.  MATTHIAS,  elected    by  lot  to  the 
college,    in    place    of    Judas    Iscariot. 
Nothing  known  of  him.     Said  to  have 
been  first  stoned  and  then  beheaded  in 
Colchis  (1st  cent.).     His  day  is  24  Feb. 
His  symbol  is  a  battle-axe. 

10.  PAUL,  or  Saul,  of  Tarsus.  Probably 
designed  to  be  a  Jewish  scribe.    Brother 
of  Rufus  (Rom.  xvi.  13),  and  son  of  Simon 
of  Gyrene,  who  helped  to  carry  the  cross 
(Mark    xv.    21).      Beheaded    at    Rome, 
AJ>.  66.    His  days  are  29  June  (death), 


and  25  Jan.  (conversion).     His  symbol  is 
a  sword. 

11.  PETEB    (Simon),    or    Cephas,    of 
Bethsaida,  a  fisherman,  brother  of  An- 
drew,   and     son     of     Jona     (Bar-Jona). 
Crucified  at  Rome  with  his  head  down- 
wards, A.D.  66.    His  day  is  29  June.    His 
symbol  is  two  keys. 

Called  by  Catholics  '  the  Prince  of  the  Apostles.' 

12.  PHILIP,  of   Bethsaida,  probably  a 
fisherman.  Parentage  unknown.  Hanged 
against  a  pillar  at  Hierapolis,  a  city  of 
Phrygia,  A.D.  80.    His  day  is  1   May. 
(See  '  James  II.')    His  symbol  is  a  long 
staff  with  a  cross  at  the  end. 

13.  SIMON  or  Simeon  (Zealotes),  pro- 
bably a  fisherman  of  Nazareth.    Brother 
of  James  II.  and  Jude,  and  son  of  Cleo- 
pas (or  Alphseus)  and  Mary.    Crucified 
in  Persia,  A.D.  107,  at  the  age  of  120.  The 
oldest  and  last  of  the  Apostles.    His  day 
is  18  Feb.    His  symbol  is  a  saw. 

Said  to  have  succeeded  his  brother  James  in  91, 
KB  bishop  of  Jerusalem. 

14.  THOMAS   (surnamed  Didymus),  of 
Galilee,     Probably  a  fisherman.    Paren- 
tage unknown.      He  was  run  through 
the  body  with  a  spear  at  Coromandel 
(1st  cent.).    His  day  is   21  Dec.    His 
symbol  is  a  spear.    His  scene  of  labour 
was  Parthia,  according  to  tradition. 

The  Apostolic  days  are :  Jan.  25,  Feb.  18  and  24, 
May  1  (two  apostles),  June  29  (two  apostles),  July 
24,  Aug.  24,  Sept.  27,  Oct.  28,  Nov.  80,  Dec.  21  and  27. 
None  in  either  March  or  April,  the  busy  season 
of  Lent  and  Easter,  but  two  are  placed  in  the 
following  months  of  May  and  June. 

Of  the  two  non-apostolic  Evangelists 
nothing  is  known.  Probably  Luke 
(Lucius)  was  a  Roman  by  birth,  and  it  is 
supposed  he  was  a  physician  and  an 
artist.  Tradition  says  he  was  hanged  in 
Greece  on  an  olive-tree,  in  the  1st  cent. 

Mark  is  supposed  to  be  John  Mark, 
the  companion  of  Paul.  Tradition  saya 
that,  being  dragged  through  the  streets 
of  Alexandria,  he  was  hurled  from  a  high 
rock  into  the  sea. 

Apostles*  Creed  (The),  or '  Symbol 
of  the  Apostles.'  This  creed  is  so  called 
because  each  of  the  twelve  clauses  is 
attributed  to  one  of  the  apostles.  Thus : 

1.  PETER:  I  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty, 
Maker  of  heaven  and  earth. 

2.  JOHN  :  [And]  in  Jesus  Christ,  His  only  Son,  on* 
Lord. 

8.  JAMES  (Sen.):  Who  was  conceived  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 

4.  ANDREW  :  Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate  ;  wai 
crucified,  dead,  and  buried.  ('  Dead '  not  in  UM 
Oriental  Creed.)  '  Was  dead  '=was  deaded. 


APOSTOLIC 


APOSTOLIC 


6.  PHILIP  :  He  descended  Into  bell.  (From  the 
Creed  of  Aquilr.ia.) 

6.  THOMAS:  The  third  day  He  rose  again  from 
the  dead.    (St.  Augustine.) 

7.  JAMES  (Jun.) :  He  ascended  into  heaven,  and 
•itteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Father  Al- 
mighty. 

8.  MATTHEW:  From  thence  He  shall  come  to 
judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

9.  NATHANIEL  :  I  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

10.  SIMON  :  The  Holy  Catholic  Church,  the  Com- 
munion of  Saints.    (Added  6th  cent.) 

11.  MATTHUR:  The  forgiveness  of  sins. 

12.  JUDE  :  The  resurrection  of  the  body,  and  the 
life  everlasting.    (Last  part   belongs  to   the  8rd 
cent,  the  first  part  to  the  4th  cent.) 

These  twelve  articles,  we  axe  told,  were 
•uggested  by  the  Apostles  in  a  grotto 
of  Mount  Olivet,  before  their  final  separa- 
tion, and  the  Apostles  were  anciently 
delineated  each  holding  a  banderole,  on 
which  was  inscribed  the  words  of  the 
symbol  attributed  to  him. 

Apostolic  Bishops  (The).  The 
bishops  of  the  Apostolic  Churches  (q.v.). 
In  1046  trip  Council  of  Reimp  declared 
that  the  bishop  of  Home  is  the  sole  apos- 
tolic primate  of  the  Universal  Chun-h, 
and  hence  such  terms  as  apostolic  see, 
apostolic  nuncio,  apostolic  notary,  apos- 
tolic brief,  apostolic  vicar,  &o.  meaning 
papal  nuncio,  notary,  &c. 

Apostolic  Blessing  (The).  The 
blessing  of  the  pope  of  Rome,  as  successor 
of  St.  Peter. 

Apostolic  Brethren,  or  '  Aposto- 
llci  '(1260-1868).  A  Christian  sectfounded 
by  Girolamo  Segarelli,  a  weaver  of 
Parma,  who  went  about  in  the  dress  of 
an  apostle,  preached  repentance,  free 
society,  and  a  return  to  apostolic  man- 
ners. From  1290  his  adherents  began  to 
denounce  infant  baptism,  the  dogma  of 
purgatory,  invocation  of  saints,  prayers 
for  the  dead,  and  the  corrupt  lives  of  the 
clergy.  In  1300  Girolamo  Segarelli,  the 
founder,  and  many  of  his  followers  were 
brought  to  the  stake. 

Dolcino  then  became  the  head  of  the 
•ociety  and  drew  together  many  thou- 
sands of  followers,  but  in  1305  a  crusade 
was  preached  against  him,  and  being 
captured,  he  was  burnt  alive.  The 
brotherhood  lingered  on  till  1368,  and 
gradually  died  out.  Dante  refers  to 
Dolcino  in  the  '  Inferno,'  xxviii.  55. 

Volumua  quod  nullus  clericus,  nulla  secularla 
persona,  intuitu  religion!?  eorum,  ac  insolito 
habitu,  cos  de  ctctoro  recipiat,  aut  eia  alimcnta 
ministret.— Council  of  Jenuoltm,  1387. 

Apostolic  Chamber  (The).  A 
•ouucil  entrusted  with  the  care  of  the 


revenues  of  the  see  of  Rome.     Equal  to 
papal  chamber  or  board. 

Apostolic  Churches  (Thr). 
Alexandria,  Antioch,  Jerusalem,  and 
Rome  ;  sometimes  Corinth  and  Ephesus 
are  also  included.  These  churches  are 
supposed  to  have  been  founded  by  the 
Apostles  themselves. 

Apostolic  Constitutions  (The), 
or  '  Apostolic  Canons.'  A  collection  of 
ecclesiastical  laws  attributed  to  St. 
Clement,  a  disciple  of  St.  Peter,  but 
proved  to  be  not  earlier  than  the  3rd 
cent.  Indeed  the  Quini-Sext  (q.v.) 
council,  held  at  Constantinople  in  690, 
pronounced  the  collection  to  be  apo- 
cryphal. See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Apostolic  Fathers  (The).  The  im- 
mediate fellow-labourers  of  the  apostles, 
born  in  the  first  century.  They  were: 
(1)  Barnabas,  who  died  A.D.  61  ;  (2)  Clement 
of  Rome,  80-100;  (8)  Ignatius,  who  died 
116;  (4)  Polycarp,  80-169.  They  were 
succeeded  by  the  Primitive  Fathers 


Papfas  of  Hlerapolls,  and  Hennas,  author  of  the 
'Shepherd,'  are  sometimes  ranked  amongst  the 
apostolic  fathers.  1'apias  died  109,  I'oi  \  >•:.  :  i  •  ii.  1<>7, 
and  Hermas  In  the  1st  cent.  It  is  doubtful 
whether  Hermas  is  a  proper  name  at  all. 

Apostolic  Kings  (The).  Pope 
Sylvester  II.,  in  1000,  granted  to  Stephen 
of  Hungary  and  his  successors  the  right 
of  so  styling  themselves.  The  reigning 
king  is  addressed  as-  Your  Apostolic 
Majesty,  and  referred  to  asH.A.M.  In  1768 
Clement  XIII.  conferred  the  title  of 
H.A.M.  on  Maria  Theresa,  as  quern  of 
Hungary,  and  the  emperor  of  Austria,  as 
king  of  Hungary,  con  tinues  the  same  style. 

Apostolic  Letter  or  Brief  (An). 
A  papal  letter  or  brief. 

Apostolic  Months  (The).  The  six 
following  months  :  January,  March,  May, 
July,  September,  and  November.  That 
is,  every  alternate  month  beginning  with 
January.  It  was  on  these  months  that 
the  pope  (according  to  the  Vienna  Con- 
cordat of  1448)  took  possession  of  the  va- 
cant benefices  in  Germany,  &c. 

Apostolic  Party  (The),  1819-1880. 
In  Spanish  history.  Fanatical  Catholics 
who  were  also  absolutists.  Their  leaders 
were  priests  and  their  troops  were  smug- 
glers and  robbers.  They  ultimatelj 
merged  into  the  Catholic  party. 


APOSTOLIC 


APPARTEMENTS 


89 


Apostolic  See  (The).  The  Bee  of 
Rome,  said  to  have  been  founded  by  the 
apostle  Peter. 

Apostolic  Succession  (The).  The 
supposed  succession  of  the  priesthood  in 
an  unbroken  line  from  the  Apostles,  by 
mean  s  of  ordination  and  laying  on  of  hands. 

Apostolic  Vicar  (The),  or  '  Vicar 
Apostolic.'  The  cardinal  who  represents 
the  pope  in  extraordinary  missions. 

Apostolical  Canons,  'Canonea 
Apostollci.'  Two  collections  of  ecclesiasti- 
cal rules  and  formularies  attributed  to  Cle- 
ment of  Rome  (1st  cent.).  This,  however, 
has  been  entirely  disproved,  and  probably 
Iney  were  first  drafted  in  the  2nd  and  3rd 
cents.,  and  the  main  portion  is  assigned 
to  a  period  close  upon  the  great  council 
at  Nice  (A.D.  825).  The  first  allusion 
to  these  canons  is  in  the  Council  of  Con- 
stantinople, A.D.  894.  The  whole  number 
is  85,  of  which  50  are  regarded  with  re- 
spect by  the  Western  Church,  but  all  are 
accepted  by  the  Greek  Church.  See 
4  Apostolic  Constitutions.' 

The  first  fifty  were  translated  from  the  Greek 
Into  Latin,  in  the  6th  cent.,  by  Dionysius  the 
Younger.  References  being  made  in  these  canons 
to  Euseblus  (265-838),  Athanasius  (29G-373),  and 
Epiphanius  (810-408),  suffice  to  prove  that  parts  at 
least  of  these  canons  cannot  have  been  earlier  than 


(he  4th  cent. 


'  Literary  Forgeries.') 


Apostolical         Constitutions 

(The).  In  eight  books,  in  which  the  Apo- 
stles are  introduced  as  speakers.  They  are 
supposed  to  date  from  the  4th  cent.,  but 
certainly  much  is  of  later  date.  They 
enjoin  the  duty  of  assembling  twice  a  day 
for  public  praye  land  psalmody  ;  the  ob- 
servance of  fasts  and  festivals ;  the  obli- 
gation of  tho  Jewish  Sabbath  and  the 
Christian  Sunday ;  the  duty  of  reverenc- 
ing bishops  as  God's  anointed  ones  and 
of  inferior  clergy  as  Christian  magistrates. 
Epiphanius  (3(>7-408)  speaks  of  these 
books,  and,  though  not  genuine,  they  are 
useful  in  showing  the  religious  tone  and 
feeling  of  the  period.  See  'Apostolical 
Canons.' 

The  first  six  books  contain  rules  for  a  Christian 
life ;  Book  VII.  is  an  abridgment  of  the  preceding 
•ix  books,  and  Book  VIII.  relates  to  priests  and 
their  duties. 

Apostolical  Junta  (The),  26  Sep., 
1825.  Formed  by  Ferdinand  VII.  of  Spain 
for  the  purpose  of  assisting  the  ministry. 

Apostolicals  (The).  Members  of 
the  Apostolical  Junta  (<?.v.). 


Apostollci,  or  '  Apostolic'ians,'  or 
'  Apotac'tici.'  Heretics  mentioned  by 
Papias,  who  died  A.D.  169.  They  pro- 
fessed to  follow  the  Apostles  in  having  all 
things  in  common,  and  renounced  riches 
and  marriage.  Sec '  Apostolic  Brethren.' 

Epiphanius'  (310-403)  says  these  vagabonds  made 
use  of  the  Apocryphal  Acts  of  St.  Andrew  and 
St.  Thomas. 

Apostolicians.  The  "Waldenses,  or 
Vaudois,  were  so  called  in  the  12th  cent. ; 
so  were  the  Apostolic  Brethren  (q,v.)  of 
the  13th  and  14th  cents.  See  also '  Apo- 
stolici.' 

Apostol'icum  (The),  7  Jan.,  1765. 
A  bull  granted  by  Pope  Clement  XIIL 
at  the  solicitation  of  the  Jesuits,  confirm- 
ing their  institution.  It  was  suppressed 
11  Feb.,  1765,  by  a  Parlemeiit  of  Paris. 

The  publication  was  forbidden  in  Portugal  !• 
1765. 

Apostoo'lians,  or  '  Apostoo'lists,' 
1664.  A  branch  of  Baptists  in  Holland, 
founded  by  Samuel  Apostool  (1638-1700). 
They  split  from  the  Mennonites,  and 
were  Calvinistic  in  their  views  of  absolute 
predestination. 

Apotac'tici,  or Apotac'titee.  The 

same  as  the  Apostol'ici  (q.v.). 

Apothe'ker  (The).  The  Fourteen 
Saintly  Helpers  (q.v.). 

Similar  to  the  Thcoi  A  IsrikaJtoi  of  the  Greeks,  and 
the  Dii  Averrururi  of  the  Romans. 

Apparel.  To  give  apparel  was,  in 
Ireland,  a  symbol  of  lordship.  Thus 
our  John,  as  lord  of  Ireland,  being  ap- 
plied to  by  Crovderg  for  help  against  the 
O'Conors,  gave  the  required  aid,  and  sent 
a  quantity  of  scarlet  cloth  to  be  presented 
to  the  king  of  Ireland  and  the  provincial 
chiefs,  who  acknowledged  the  English 
supremacy.  It  was,  in  fact,  a  livery. 

O'Donnell  applied  for  apparel  (1541),  a  request 
which  the  Deputy,  not  understanding  the  political 
meaning,  thought  very  strange,  seeing  that  when 
he  made  it  he  wore  a  coat  of  crimson  velvet  with 
twenty  or  thirty  pair  of  aglets,  under  a  double 
cloak  of  rich  crimson  satin  corded  with  black  vel- 
vet, and  a  bonnet  of  equal  splendour.— O'CoNoa. 
Uintory  of  the  Irish  People,  p.  123. 

Appartements.  Receptions  held 
thrice  a  week  by  Louis  XTV.  at  Versailles. 
An  '  Appartement '  was  an  assembly  of 
all  the  court  in  the  grand  saloon  from  seven 
till  ten,  when  the  king  sat  down  to  table. 
There  was  first  music,  then  billiards, 
cards,  dominoes,  chess,  and  dancing. 
A  guest  was  at  liberty  to  order  of  tha 
Attendants  anything  he  wished  for. 


4U 


APPEAL 


APPLE- STALL 


Appeal  (An).  An  accusation  by  a 
private  subject  against  another  for  some 
heinous  crime,  demanding  punishment  on 
account  of  some  specified  injury  suffered, 
rather  than  for  the  offence  against  the 
public.  In  1386  the  members  of  the 
commission  appointed  to  regulate  the 
affairs  of  the  nation  and  the  king's  house- 
hold (Rich.  II.)  appealed  of  high  treason 
the  Archbishop  of  York,  the  Duke  of  Ire- 
land, the  Earl  of  Suffolk,  Sir  Robert 
Tresilian,  and  Sir  Nicholas  Brembre,  for 
disputing  their  authority.  The  appeal 
was  sent  to  the  king,  who  was  obliged  to 
give  way,  and  the  accused  fled,  but  only 
Sir  Nicholas  Brerabre  and  Tresilian  were 
captured  and  executed.  The  object  of 
the  appellants  was  really  to  depose  the 
king,  and  take  the  crown  into  their  own 
custody. 

Appeal  (Court  of).  The  Judicial 
Committee  of  the  Privy  Council  was  con- 
stituted a  Court  of  Appeal  by  8,  4  Will. 
IV.  c.  41  (1888),  and  by  14,  15  Viet.  c.  88 
(1861). 

Appeal  (Eight  of).  '  Provocatio  al 
populum  '  in  Roman  law.  This  right 
was  secured  to  all  Roman  citizens  by  the 
Valerian  Law  B.C.  509,  but  was  abolished 
by  the  '  Twelve  Tablos  '  (q.v.\  B.C.  451. 
It  was  restored  by  the  Valerian-  Horatian 
Law  B.C.  449,  and  confirmed  by  several 
subsequent  laws. 

Appeal  to  Caesar  (I).  'Appellc 
Coesarem.'  Ely  the  law  of  Porcius  Leeca, 
de  cap  it  e  el  tvrgo  civium,  no  Roman 
citizen  could  be  put  to  death  or  scourged. 
His  appeal  was  to  a  trial  before  the 
Centuries  (B.C.  256);  but  in  the  empire, 
Caesar  represented  the  Centuries.  It 
was  somewhat  like  our  habeas  corput, 
which  ensures  a  fair  trial. 

Appeals  (The  Statute  of).  24  & 
25  Hen.  VIII.,  1532,  1588,  forbidding  all 
appeal  to  Rome  ;  all  processes  of  the 
Court  of  Rome  in  England  ;  and  abolish- 
ing entirely  the  judicial  jurisdiction  of 
the  papacy  in  any  affair  connected  with 
an  English  subject. 


Appel  coxnme  d'abus  (£')• 
right  was  recognised  in  1829.  It  was  an 
appeal  to  the  civil  powers  against  the 
abuses  of  ecclesiastical  superiors,  whether 
in  contravention  of  the  constitutions  ox 
the  corcordats  of  the  country. 


Appellants,  1717.  Those  who  ap- 
pealed, or  rather  wished  to  appeal,  to  a 
general  council  against  the  bull  called 
Unigenitus,  issued  by  Pope  Clement  XI. 
in  1718,  against  the  '  Moral  Reflexions ' 
of  Quesnel.  This  book  favoured  the 
Jansenists  and  condemned  the  Jesuits. 
The  bull  condemns  it  in  globo—ih&t  is, 
as  a  whole — without  particularising  any 
stated  parts,  doctrines,  or  dogmas,  as 
objectionable.  The  archbishop  of  Paris, 
and  the  bishops  of  Mirepoix,  Si-'nez, 
Montpellier,  and  Boulogne  wished  to 
refer  the  matter  to  a  general  council, 
but  Louis  XIV.,  in  his  usual  over- 
bearing manner,  insisted  that  the  bull 
should  be  accepted  unconditionally. 
The  controversy  was  kept  alive  till  17SO, 
when  the  bull  was  registered  by  the 
Paris  parlement,  and  the  heat  of  the 
opponents  cooled  down ;  but  even  to  this 
hour  there  are  some  appellants  who  dis- 
approve of  the  bull. 

Ap'pian  Way  (The),  B.C.  802.  A 
pn*^  between  Rome  and  Capua  begun 
by  .-ppius  Claudius  Crocus,  during  his 
consulship.  The  oldest  and  most  famous 
of  all  the  Roman  roads. 

Called  tho  Queen  of  Roads  (Rcglna  Vlatum). 

Apple-pie  Causes.  Causes  in 
which  judgment  is  beyond  the  possibility 
of  dispute.  Lord  El  don  used  to  say, '  I 
have  often  wished  that  all  my  causes 
were  apple-pic  causes.'  He  referred  to 
a  complaint  made  to  him  when  he  was 
resident  fellow  of  University  College. 
Some  of  the  undergraduates  complained 
to  him  that  the  cook  had  sent  to  table 
an  apple-pie  that  could  not  be  eaten. 
Lord  Eldon  ordered  the  cook  to  bring 
the  pie  before  him,  but  the  cook  re- 
turning informed  him  that  the  pie  was 
eaten ;  whereupon  Lord  Eldon  gave 
judgment  for  the  defendant.  '  You  com- 
plain,' said  he  to  the  undergraduates, 
'  that  the  pie  could  not  be  eaten,  but  the 
pie  has  been  eaten,  and  therefore  could 
be  eaten.' 

Apple-stall  Legislation,  1851. 
The  eviction  of  Ann  Hicks  from  Hyde 
Park  by  the  First  Commissioner  of 
Woods  and  Forests.  In  1848  Ann  Hickg 
had  a  little  apple-stall  in  the  Park.  She 
obtained  permission  to  erect  a  wooden 
stand  in  which  to  lock  up  her  commo- 
dities. The  wood  was  repaired  by  brick, 
then  raised  five  feet  high  with  a  roof  and 


APPOSITION 


ARABIAN 


4; 


chimney,  then  surrounded  with  hurdles 
which  every  few  weeks  encroached  more 
and  more  upon  the  Park,  and  grew  into 
a  little  garden.  The  Duke  of  Wellington, 
as  Eanger  of  the  Park,  had  to  employ 
the  Crown  solicitors;  and  the  commis- 
sioners had  to  pay  Ann  Hicks  a  sum  of 
money  by  way  of  compensation  before 
she  could  be  got  rid  of. 

Apposition  Day.  Midsummer- 
day  is  so  called  at  St.  Paul's  School, 
founded  by  Dean  Colet  in  1509.  It  was 
designed  for  158  boys,  being  the  number 
of  fishes  caught  by  the  disciples,  as  re- 
lated in  the  fourth  gospel,  and  dedicated 
to  the  boy  Jesus,  who  at  twelve  years  of 
age  '  apposed  '  the  doctors  in  the  Temple. 

Apprenticeship  (Statute  of\ 
1562-8  (5  Eliz.  c.  4).  Provided  that  no 
person  should  exercise  any  trade  in 
England  who  had  not  served  a  seven 
years'  apprenticeship.  Abolished  in  1814, 
except  in  the  legal  profession,  in  which 
clerks  must  be  '  articled '  before  they 
can  practise  for  themselves.  See  '  Arti.' 

Appropriation    Clause    (The), 

1888.  A  part  of  the  'Act  for  altering 
and  amending  the  laws  relating  to  the 
Temporalities  of  the  Church  in  Ireland.' 
The  temporalities  of  the  Irish  bishoprics 
were,  by  this  clause,  vested  in  ecclesi- 
tical  commissioners  for  the  provision  of 
divine  service,  the  payment  of  church 
rates,  the  repairs  of  churches,  and  other 
similar  purposes. 

The  statute  abolished  ten  bishoprics,  and  united 
them  to  the  ten  remaining  ones.  It  abolished 
those  of  Dromore,  Raphoe,  Clogher.  Elphin,  Killala 
and  Achonry,  Clonfert  and  Kilmacduagh,  Kildare, 
Obsory,  Waterford,  and  Lismore,  Cork  and  Ross. 

Apres  nous  le  deluge.  'Let  the 
flood  come,  for  aught  I  care,  when  we  are 
gone '  was  the  scandalous  exclamation 
of  Madame  de  Pompadour,  the  Court 
favourite  of  Louis  XV.  Louis  himself 
said  to  the  Due  de  Choiseul,  when  urged 
to  attend  to  business,  '  Bah,  duke !  the 
crazy  old  machine  will  hold  out  my  time  ; 
and  my  successors  must  look  after  them- 
selves.1 

Aqua  Tofa'na,  'Acqua  Tofan'ica,' 
1709.  A  liquid  poison  concocted  by 
Tofana  of  Palermo,  and  called  by  her 
'  Manna  of  St.  Nicholas  of  Bari,'  and 
said  to  be  a  liquid  which  oozed  from  the 
tomb  of  that  saint.  Four  or  five  drops 
were  fatal.  Tofana  confessed  to  the 


murder  of  600  victims.  Thought  to  have 
been  a  solution  of  arsenic. 

In  the  16th  and  17th  cents.  Spara  and  her  assis 
tant,  Gratiana,  used  a  similar  poison  to  kill  young 
husbands  when  their  wives  wished  to  be  widows. 
In  1659  the  number  of  young  widows  in  Italy  ex- 
cited the  attention  of  Pope  Alexander  VII.,  and 
suspicion  was  excited  against  a  society  of  young 
wives  presided  over  by  Spara,  an  old  woman. 
Five  were  executed. 

Aqus9  et  Ignis  Interdictio,  i.e. 
banishment. 

It  la  somewhat  remarkable  that  the  Roman 
symbol  of  marriage  was  '  Fire  and  Water,'  not, 
perhaps,  because  man  and  wife  in  old  Rome  led 
a  cat  and  dog  life,  but  simply  because  fire  and 
water  are  two  essentials  of  'married  life,'  or 
'  home.'  Bachelors  could  partake  of  the  Ignis  et 
Aqua  of  other  men. 

Aquarians.  A  very  early  section 
of  Christians  who  celebrated  communion 
with  water  instead  of  wine.  St.  Cyprian 
speaks  of  them  with  condemnation  ;  but 
it  is  said  that  they  drank  water  to  prevent 
detection  by  their  breath. 

Aquitaine,  Aquita'nia.    One  of 

the  four  great  regions  of  ancient  Gaul, 
including  all  the  south-west  part  lying 
between  the  Pyrenees,  the  Gulf  of  Gas- 
cony,  and  the  river  Garonne. 

Henry  II.  called  himself '  dux  Normannorum  et 
Aquitanorum.' 

Richard  I.,  John,  and  Henry  III.  called  them 
selves  '  dux  NormannieB  et  Aquitanise.' 

Edward  I.,  II.,  III.,  dropped  the  former  and 
called  themselves  '  dux  Aquitaniee.' 

Between  Edward  III.  and  George  III.  Francia 
was  substituted  for  '  Aquitaniea  '  and  rex  for  dun.. 

Arabella  (The  Lady}— that  is. 
Arabella  Stuart,  1575-1615.  Cousin  of 
James  L 

She  was  the  daughter  of  Charles 
Stuart,  earl  of  Lennox  ;  and  Charles 
was  younger  brother  of  Henry  Darnley, 
who  married  Mary  Queen  of  Scots. 
Hence,  James  'I.  and  the  Lady  Arabella 
were  the  children  of  two  brothers. 

Mary  Queen  of  Scots  claimed  the 
throne  of  England  as  the  grand-niece  of 
Henry  VIII.  and  Queen  Margaret.  But 
Charles  Lennox  married  the  niece  of 
Queen  Margaret,  and  consequently  was 
one  degree  nearer  to  that  queen  than 
Mary  was.  Besides,  the  Countess  of 
Lennox  was  a  native  Englishwoman. 
The  name  of  the  countess  was  Margaret, 
and,  as  Sir  Walter  Scott  observes,  if 
brought  to  a  court  of  law,  English 
lawyers  would  probably  have  decided 
against  Mary  Queen  of  Scots  and  her 
son  James. 

Arabian  Literature  in  Spain 
(The  Golden  age  of),  961-976.  When 


ARABIAN 


ARCHIBALD 


Al  Ilakem  II.  was  king  of  Cordova.  Al 
Hakem  II.  founded  schools,  endowed 
colleges,  invited  over  learned  men  of  all 
countries,  and  formed  at  Cordova  an 
immense  public  library. 

Arabian  Odyssey  (The).  Mr. 
Hole,  in  his  remarks  on  the  'Contes 
Arabes  '  ('  Arabian  Nights  '),  considers 
'Sinbad  the  Sailor'  as  the  Arabian 
Odyssey. 

The  '  Arabian  Nights  Entertainments '  are  the 
1  Contes  Arabes '  of  Antolne  Qalland,  a  French 
orientalist,  who  travelled  under  the  patronage  of 
Colbert.  They  were  published  In  Paris  in  12  vols. 
11704-1717). 

Arabic  (Professorship  of).  In  the 
University  of  Cambridge,  1682  ;  founded 
by  Sir  Thomas  Adams,  Bart.,  and  en- 
dowed  with  a  stipend  of  Ml.  a  year. 
The  present  stipend  is  640Z. 

Arabic  versions  of  the  Bible. 
I.  The  Old  Testament,  A.D.  925,  trans- 
lated by  Rabbi  Soadia  Gaon  Haphitomi. 

II.  The  Pentateuch,  translated  in  1486, 
by  Harites  ibn  Sina. 

Arbiter  Elegantia'rum.  Petro- 
nius  was  the  director-in-chief  of  the 
pleasures  and  amusements  of  Nero. 
Beau  Nash  was  the  '  arbiter  elegantia- 
rum  '  of  Bath  (1704,  &c.). 

Arbitrary  Appropriation  ( The), 
12th  cent.  The  permission  to  pay  tithes 
wherever  a  person  thought  proper. 
Innocent  III.,  by  a  decretal  epistle, 
abolished  this  liberty,  and  enjoined  that 
every  man  must  pay  his  tithe  to  his  own 
parish  church. 

Arbor  Day.  A  day  set  apart  in 
Canada  and  the  United  States  for  plant- 
ing trees.  Thus — 

The  2nd  Wednesday  in  April  1874 
was  Arbor  Day  in  Nebraska,  when 
twelve  million  trees  were  planted  in  that 
state  alone. 

The  15th  of  April,  1876,  was  Arbor  Day 
in  Michigan. 

The  8rd  Tuesday  in  May  1876  was 
Arbor  Day  in  Minnesota,  when  1,842,886 
trees  were  planted  in  that  State. 

The  27th  of  April,  1882,  was  Arbor  Day 
to  Ohio. 

The  first  Friday  in  May  1887  was  Arbor 
Day  in  Canada. 

The  first  Friday  in  May  should  be  Bet  apart  by 
the  trustees  of  every  rural  school  and  incorpo- 
rated village  (in  Canada)  for  the  purpose  of  plant- 
ing shady  trees,  making  flower-beds,  and  other- 
wise improving  and  beautifying  the  school- 
grounds.— Education  Department  <tf  Ontario. 


Arca'na.  The  Ferret  operations  of 
nlch'-mists,  the  chief  of  which  was  the 
'Philosopher's  Stone.' 

The  Double  Arcane,  or  Arcanum,  the 
sulphate  of  potash. 

The  Coral  Arcane,  or  Arcanum,  the 
deutoxide  of  red  mercury,  prepared  by 
nitric  acid. 

The  Jovial  Arcane,  or  Arcanum  of 
Jupiter,  a  mixture  of  the  deutoxido  of 
tin  and  nitrate  of  mercury. 

Archangels  (The  Seven). 

CHAMUKL.  represented  as  bearing  a  cop  and 
•ML 

GAHRIF.L,  the  messenger  of  God  ;  represented  M 
floating  through  the  air,  with  his  hands  crossed 
over  his  breast.  Also  with  royal  robes,  bearing  a 
lily  in  his  hand. 

MICHAEL,  represented  in  complete  armour, 
bearing  a  sword.  Sometimes  he  is  represented 
with  eyes  bandaged,  and  bearing  a  sword  and  pair 
of  scales,  in  allusion  to  his  being  the  angel  of  the 
Judgment. 

RAPHAEL  IB  represented  as  a  pilgrim  with  staff 
and  gourd ;  or  a  traveller  carrying  &fl*h  <r<>//in. 

UIUEL  IB  represented  carrying  a  parchment 
scroll,  to  signify  his  being  the  Interpreter  of  pro- 
••MfcfA 

ZADKFKL  bears  the  sacrificial  knife  which  he 
took  from  Abraham,  when  the  patriarch  was 
about  to  slay  his  son. 

ZOPHIKL  beam  a  flaming  sword. 

Archdeacon's  Court  (TJie).  To 
hear  ecclesiastical  causes,  subject  to  an 
appeal  to  the  bishop,  24  Hen.  VIIL  c.  12. 

Arche  and  Duum'virat.  The 
vital  principle  and  the  soul.  Terms 
used  by  Van  Helmont  of  Brussels  (1577- 
1644)  to  express  the  dual  nature  of  man. 
By  archi  he  meant  the  vital  principle 
penetrating  the  entire  body,  which  prin- 
ciple performs  all  the  functions  of  nutri- 
tion and  digestion.  '  Duumvirat '  with 
him  meant  the  intellectual  principle  or 
soul.  He  called  it  duum-rn-rat  because 
it  resides  in  the  'two  organs'  called 
vi[scera]  and  ra<[a],  that  is  the  bowels 
and  the  spleen.  See  '  Natura  Naturans,' 
'  Aniraa  Mundi,'  and  '  Pre-established 
Harmony.' 

He  did  not  place  the  soul  in  the  brain,  becauM 
he  said  the  brain  has  no  blood  ;  but  as  the  diges- 
tive organs  are  so  intimately  wrapped  up  with 
the  intellectuality  of  man,  he  placed  the  soul 
there. 

Archestratides,   B.C.    677.      The 

Archons  of  Athens. 

Pronounce  Ar-kes-trat'-l  deei. 

Archibald  Bell-the-cat.  Archi- 
bald Douglas,  earl  of  Angus  (died  1514). 

An  armed  conclave  was  held  In  Lauder  church 
(on  the  subject  of  ridding  the  kingdom  of  the  up- 
start Cochrane,  who  hod  risen  from  the  station  ol 
a  mason  to  become  the  earl  of  Mar).  Lord  Gray 


ARCHIMANDRITE 


ARISTIDES 


reminded  them  of  the  fable  of  the  mice  which 
laid  a  project  for  preventing  the  ravages  of  the 
cat  by  tying  a  bell  round  her  neck.  '  An  excellent 
project  indeed,'  said  one  of  the  conclave,  'but 
•who  would  undertake  to  bell  the  cat  ?  '  '  That 
will  I,'  exclaimed  Douglas,  earl  of  Angus ;  and 
ever  after  he  was  called  Archibald  Bell-the-cat.— 
Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Hitt.  of  Scotland,  xx. 

Archimandrite.  A  father  pro- 
vincial of  the  Greek  Church.  The  su- 
periors of  convents  are  Mandrites  (2  syl.) 
or  Hegumeni. 

Pronounce  Ar'-ki-man'-drite. 

Archon'tics.  '  Archon'tici '  or  Val- 
entinians,  a  section  of  the  Gnostic 
school  founded  by  Valentlnus  in  the 
2nd  cent.  So  called  because  they 
taught  that  '  mundum  universum  a  Deo 
conditum  opus  esse  apxovTiav.'  They 
denied  the  resurrection  of  the  body,  the 
divine  institution  of  the  sacraments,  and 
maintained  that  the  incorporeal  could 
not  communicate  with  the  corporeal,  or 
that  a  spirit  god  could  reveal  anything 
to  a  material  substance  like  man. 

Arctic  Highlands  (The).  That 
part  of  the  American  continent  which 
lies  between  Hudson's  Bay  and  the 
mouth  of  the  Mackenzie.  The  general 
route  of  the  explorers  of  a  north-west 
passage,  such  as  Franklin,  Richardson, 
Back,  Dease,  Simpson,  Rae,  &c. 

Areop'agites  (The),  (5  eyl.).  An 
Athenian  court  of  judicature,  which  was 
held  on  the  Mars  Hill  (in  Greek,  Ares 
Pagos).  All  wilful  murders  came  under 
the  cognisance  of  this  court.  The  num- 
ber of  members  varied ;  but  on  a  column 
in  the  citadel  of  Athens,  erected  to 
Rufus  Festus,  the  number  is  stated  to 
have  then  been  800. 

Argen'teus  Codex  (The),  or 
'Silver  Book..'  The  MS.  of  Ulphilas's 
Moeso-gothic  translation  of  the  gospels, 
discovered  hi  the  abbey  of  Werden,  and 
taken  to  Prague  in  1597.  It  was  cap- 
tured at  Prague  in  1648,  and  presented 
fco  Christina  of  Sweden ;  subsequently, 
it  was  presented  to  the  University  of 
Upsala  in  1662.  It  contains  a  large  part 
of  the  four  gospels  and  is  written  or 
vellum,  the  letters  being  silver,  and  the 
initials  gold.  (Ar-gen'-te-us,  4  syl.) 

Ar'gentine  Republic  (The),  1816. 
Thirteen  confederated  provinces  of  Rio 
de  la  Plata,  South  America. 


Argyll.  God  bless  the  Duke  of 
Argyll!  The  Duke  of  Argyll  set  up 
rubbing-posts  for  cattle  in  the  Highlands 
of  Scotland.  When  the  tenders  of  cattle 
used  these  posts  for  their  own  delecta- 
tion, suffering  from  what  they  call  yuke, 
they  gratefully  ejaculated,  'God  blesa 
the  Duke  of  Argyll ! ' 

Pronounce  Ar-gHe. 

A'ria  Cat'tiva  Mala'ria.    So  the 

Italians  call  the  emanations  of  the 
Pontine  marshes,  which  produce  fevers. 
The  aria  cattiva  reaches  even  to  the  lower 
parts  of  Rome. 

A'rian  Controversy  (The),  4th 
cent.  In  the  time  of  Constantino  the 
Arians  were  very  numerous.  They 
withdrew  from  the  Trinitarians,  built 
their  own  churches,  and  ordained  their 
own  bishops.  The  General  Council  of 
Nice,  A.D.  325,  condemned  the  Arians  ai 
heretics. 

A'rianism,  A.D,  812.  The  religious 
tenets  of  Arius  of  Alexandria  (270-336)^ 
who  disavowed  the  dogma  of  the  Trinity, 
and  denied  that  Christ,  the  Word,  is  co. 
equal  and  consubstantial  with  God  the 
Father.  In  fact,  he  maintained  that 
Christ  is  not  God  at  all,  but  was  a 
human  being,  born  of  human  parents. 

The  religious  views  of  Arius  were  condemned  in 
the  First  General  Council  held  at  Nice  in  825. 
Arius  said :  If  God  is  one,  all  wise,  all  powerful, 
and  everywhere  present,  it  Is  a  contradiction  of 
terms  to  suppose  a  second  possessed  of  the  same 
attributes.  The  party-word  of  the  Arians  was 
homoioutios  not  homooufios.  That  of  the  Athana- 
sians  was  homoousins  not  homoiousioi  (homo-otisios 
=  identical  in  nature ;  homoi-ousioi  =  similar  [but 
not  identical]  in  substance). 

Arios'to  of  the  North  (The).    Sir 

Walter  Scott  (1771-1832). 

Aristar'chos  and  Zoilos.  Critics. 
Aristarchos  (B.C.  160-88)  of  Samothrace 
revised  Homer  with  such  severity  that 
his  name  is  proverbial  for  a  caustic 
critic.  Zoilos  of  Amphipolis  also  criti- 
cised Homer  with  equal  severity  and  was 
called  '  Homeromastix.' 

Aristides  (The  British).  Andrew 
Marvell  (1620-1678),  poet,  satirist,  and 
politician.  He  was  the  last  paid  M.P, 
for  Kingston -upon-Hull. 

Pronounce  Ar'-ris-ti'-dee«. 

In  1678  the  Lord  Treasurer  Danby  paid  a  visit  to 
Andrew  Marvell  in  his  humble  lodging;  and,  at 
parting,  slipped  into  his  hand  a  cheque  for  1000J. 
Marvell  bade  the  Treasurer  wait  a  moment,  and 
said  to  the  serving  boy,  'Jack,  child,  what  had! 
for  dinner  yesterday  1 '  '  Don't  you  remember, 


44 


ARISTIDES 


ARMAGNACS 


Sir?  It  was  a  Bhoulder  of  mutton  V  'Aye,  true!  I 
remember.  And  what  am  I  to  have  to-day  ?'  'The 
blade-bone  broiled.'  'So,  my  lord,  you  bee  my 
dinner  is  provided.  I  thank  you,  but  there  is  the 
piece  of  paper  you  gave  me.  My  services  belong 
to  my  constituents.'— C.  1'UOMboN,  Autobiography, 
p.  87. 

Aristi'des  (The  English).  John 
Pym,  the  republican  (1584-1648).  See 
above. 

He  sought  no  advantage  to  himself,  he  derived 
nothing  from  bis  exertions  or  his  prominent  posi- 
tion, but  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  his  country 
saved  by  his  labours.  He  derived  no  influence 
from  wealth  or  rank,  for  he  had  none  of  either: 
his  whole  prestige  was  intellectual  and  moral 
worth.  He  wore  himself  out  for  the  public  good, 
and  died  as  poor  as  he  commenced,  the  only  grant 
which  he  received  from  the  state  being  an  honour- 
able  burial  in  WeBtniinster  Abbey.-HowiTT,  HU*. 
of  Enyl., '  Charles  I.,'  chap.  IT.  p.  242. 

Aristides  (The  French).  M.  GreVy, 
the  third  president  of  the  third  republic 
of  France,  from  1879  to  1884. 

Aristoph'anes  (5  syl.).  Samuel 
Foote  (1722-1777)  is  called  the  English 
or  Modern  Aristophanes. 

Aristophanes  of  his  age  (The). 
J.  Baptiste  Poquelin  de  Moliere,  the 
French  dramatist  (1622-1678). 

Aristophanes  of  the  Revolu- 
tion (The).  Camille  Desmoulins  (170'2- 
1794).  See  above. 

Aristotelian  Categories  (The). 
The  ten  Aristotelian  categories  are :  (1) 
substance;  (2)  quantity;  (8)  quality; 
(4)  relation ;  (5)  action  ;  (6)  passivity ; 
(7)  position  in  space;  (8)  position  in 
time ;  (9)  situation ;  (10)  possession. 

Aristotelianism.  The  system  of 
Aristotle's  logic  and  metaphysics  applied 
to  the  Christian  system  in  the  middle 
apes.  This  substitution  of  reason  for 
faith,  and  logical  inferences  for  what  are 
called  '  inspired  truths,'  gave  birth  to  the 
Scholastics.  The  tendency  of  Platonism 
was  to  enthusiasm  and  mysticism,  that 
of  the  Aristotelians  to  subtlety  and 
logical  minuteness.  Platonists  tended 
to  fanaticism,  Aristotelians  affected  dis- 
putation. Thomas  Aquinas  was  an  Aris- 
totelian, Duns  Scotus  a  Platonist. 

Aristotle  of  China.  Tehuhe  (8 
uyl.),  who  died  AO>.  1200,  also  called  '  the 
Prince  of  Science.' 

Aristotle  of  Christianity. 
Thomas  Aquinas,  who  tried  to  reduce 
the  doctrines  and  dogmas  of  Christianity 
to  syllogistic  formula  (1224-1274). 


Aristotle  of  the  nineteenth 
century  (The).  George  Cuvier  (1769- 
1882),  the  great  French  naturalist. 

Ark  of  the  Covenant  (The). 
Exod.  zxv.  A  chest  of  shittim  wood, 
the  lid  of  which  was  of  pure  gold.  It 
contained  at  one  time  the  two  stone 
tables  of  the  law,  a  pot  of  manna,  Aaron's 
rod,  and  the  book  of  the  law.  The  lid 
was  the  '  Mercy  Seat.'  It  was  taken  to 
Babylon  and  lost  sight  of. 

'  Shittim  wood.'  probably  cedar. 

Arkan'sas  (U.S.  of  America).  So 
called  in  1819  from  its  chief  river.  The 
inhabitants  of  this  state  are  nicknamed 
4  Toothpicks.' 

The  rivers  are  the  Mississippi,  the  Arkansas,  the 
Red  River,  the  White  Uivcr,  and  the  St.  Francois. 
The  Arkansas  is  a  magnificent  river,  navigable 
for  1,960  miles,  area  reckoned  178,000  square  mile*. 

Arm  of  Iron  (The).  Baldwin,  who 
married  Judith,  widow  of  Ethelbald. 
Judith,  when  she  married  Ethelbald, 
was  a  widow,  having  been  previously 
married  to  his  father,  Ethelwulf. 

Baldwin  I.,  Bras  de  Fer,  count  of  Flanders, 
died  877. 

Arma'da  (The),  or  'The  Invincible 
Armada,'  as  the  Spaniards  vauntin/(ly 
named  it,  29  July  to  7  Aug.,  1588.  The 
Armada  consisted  of  130  vessels,  four  of 
which  were  gigantic  galleys,  and  the  whole 
carried  2,500  cannons.  Against  this  was 
opposed  50  English  vessels  no  bigger 
than  yachts,  and  80  queen's  ships,  the 
biggest  of  which  was  smaller  than  the 
least  of  the  Spanish  ships.  The  Armada 
was  so  roughly  handled  that  it  tried  to 
retreat  round  the  Orkneys,  but  a  storm 
scattered  the  ships  and  dashed  them  to 
pieces  against  the  Irish  cliffs.  What 
escaped  were  60  of  the  180  ships,  and 
10,000  of  the  80,000  men — a  miserable 
wreck.  The  medal  struck  to  com- 
memorate this  mighty  overthrow  had  for 
its  legend, '  He  sent  out  his  arrows  and 
He  scattered  them '  (Pa,  xviiL  14). 

Armagnacs  (Les\  1407-1497.  In 
French  history.  The  faction  headed  by 
Bernard  VII.,  comte  d'Armagnac,  during 
the  insanity  of  Charles  VL  The  other 
faction  was  that  of  the  Burgundians  led 
by  Jean  Sans-peur,  duke  of  Burgundy. 
The  object  of  each  was  to  get  possession 
of  the  king,  and  thus  obtain  mastery  of 
France  under  the  title  of  regent.  The 
original  Artuaguac  faction  was  called 


ARMATOLE8 


ARMS 


the  Orleanists,  from  Charles,  duke  of 
Orleans,  who  married  the  daughter  of  the 
Count  of  Armagnac  and  was  assassinated 
in  1407  by  the  Duke  of  Burgundy.  On 
the  death  of  the  Duke  of  Orleans  the 
Count  of  Armagnac  put  himself  at  the 
head  of  the  Orleanist  party,  entered 
Paris  at  the  head  of  an  army  in  1413, 
and  was  named  Constable  by  the  Queen 
Isabella.  He  made  himself  odious  by 
his  exactions,  and  broke  with  the  queen, 
who  fled  to  the  court  of  Burgundy  in 
1418.  The  Burgundians  now  entered 
Paris  and  drove  out  the  Armagnacs. 
The  count  fled,  was  discovered,  and 
assassinated  with  many  of  his  adherents. 
The  race  died  out  with  Charles  I., 
brother  of  Jean  IV.,  in  1497. 

Pronounce  Ar-ma'-nyak. 

Armatples  (8  syl.),  or  'Armatoli.' 
A  Thessalian  militia  instituted  at  the 
beginning  of  the  16th  cent,  by  Selim  I. 
to  oppose  the  incursions  of  the  Klephtes. 
In  the  insurrection  of  1821  the  Armatoles 
and  Klephtes  united  against  Turkey. 
Botzaris  was  the  most  illustrious  leader  of 
the  Armatoles. 

Armed  Neutrality  (The),  1780. 
Against  Great  Britain,  which  insisted  on 
the  right  of  search  during  the  American 
war,  to  be  assured  that  neutral  vessels 
were  not  carrying  to  America  articles 
reckoned  contraband  of  war.  Catharine 
of  Russia  resisted  this  claim,  and  was 
joined  by  other  European  states  on  the 
principle  that  '  free  bottoms  make  free 
goods.'  Denmark  and  Sweden  joined 
Russia  in  August ;  the  States-General  on 
24  Dec.;  Prussia  on  8  May,  1781;  the 
Kaiser,  9  Oct. 

The  treaty  between  Russia,  Denmark,  and 
•weden  was  ratified  16  Dec.,  1800. 

Arme'e  de  Conde"  (£'),  1789.  An 
army  collected  on  the  banks  of  the  Rhine 
by  Louis  Joseph,  prince  de  Conde,  to 
resist  the  Revolution.  It  was  distin- 
guished for  its  valour  at  Wissemburg, 
Haguenau,  and  Bentheim  ;  but  in  1800 
the  prince  took  refuge  in  England.  He 
returned  to  Paris  at  the  restoration,  and 
died  at  Chantilly  in  1818. 

Arme'nian  Era  ( The).  Commenced 
7  July,  552.  Superseded  by  the  Julian 
wra  in  1830. 

Arme'nian  Liturgy  (The).  Dates 
from  the  time  of  Gregory  the  Illuminator 
(257-831),  who  introduced  Christianity 


into  Armenia.    It  is  based  on  the  Liturgy 
of  St.  Chrysostom. 

Arme'nian s  (The).  Christians  of 
Armenia,  and  the  purest  of  the  disciples 
of  Eutyches  (8  syl.).  They  still  maintain 
that  the  manhood  of  Christ  is  of  a  divine 
and  incorruptible  substance.  The  Jaco- 
bites say  the  Armenian  Christ  is  a  mere 
phantom ;  and  the  Armenians  retort  by 
saying  the  Christ  of  the  Jacobites  is  a 
God  with  all  the  infirmities  of  the  flesh, 
and  even  with  the  infirmities  of  nutrition 
and  digestion.  They  are  pretty  numerous 
hi  Russia,  Austria,  and  Turkey.  See 
'Arminians.' 

The  Armenians  believe  that  the  Holy  Ghost 
proceeds  from  the  Father  only.  See  '  Filioque.' 

Armin'ianism,  1603.  The  religious 
tenets  of  Dr.  James  Arminius,  a  Latinised 
form  of  Harmennsen  or  Hermannsen,  a 
native  of  Holland  (1560-1609).  The 
following  five  points  are  the  most  salient : 
(1)  God  wills  that  all  should  be  saved, 
and  His  predestination  is  only  the  effect 
of  His-  foreknowledge;  (2)  Christ  died 
for  all,  and  God  will  bestow  eternal  life 
on  all  who  repent  and  believe  on  Christ ; 
(8)  Man  is  of  himself  incapable  of  true 
faith,  and  hence  the  necessity  of  being 
born  again  by  the  Holy  Ghost;  (4)  All 
good  works  are  to  be  attributed  to  the 
Holy  Ghost,  but  that  Holy  Ghost  forces 
no  one  against  his  own  inclination;  (5) 
God  gives  to  the  true  believer  the  means 
of  continuing  in  grace.  Condemned  by 
the  Synod  of  Dort  in  1618. 

At  the  present  day,  Arminians  reject  all  'creeds ;' 
advocate  the  right  of  private  judgment  in  the 
interpretation  of  Scripture ;  virtually  reject  the 
dogma  of  original  sin  ;  look  on  the  sacraments  aa 
religious  ceremonies ;  dwell  on  preaching  more 
than  on  churchism ;  and  are  anti-Calvinists. 

Armin'ians.  Anti-Calvinists  in 
the  five  points.  See  above. 

Arms  of  Bourges  (The).  An 
ass  on  an  arm-chair.  The  tradition  is 
this:  Asinius,  a  Roman  governor  of 
Bourges  in  the  time  of  Csesar,  being  too 
ill  to  stand,  was  carried  in  an  arm-chair 
to  animate  his  troops ;  and  gained  a  signal 
victory.  Be  this  as  it  may,  the  arms  are 
a  never-failing  source  of  jests;  and  to 
honour  one  with  the  arms  of  Bourges  is 
like  giving  Dr.  Pangloss  the  degree  of 
A  double  S. 

Pronounce  Bonrjh. 

Arms  of  the  English  sove- 
reigns (The). 


46 


ARMY 


ARMY 


WILLIAM  I.  and  II.  Gales,  2  lions  (Ifns  pardft) 
passant  gardant  Or.  And  for  Matilda  of  Flanders, 
Cyronny  of  8  :  In  the  nombril  point  a  plain  shield 

IIESRY  I.  and  Matilda  of  Scotland.  England  as 
before,  and  Scotland. 

STEPHEN  and  Matilda  of  Boulogne.  Gules,  1 
tagittaries  Or,  8  torteaux. 

HENRY  H.  England  ae  before  ;  and  for  Eleanor 
of  Aquitaine,  gules,  1  lion  passant  gardant.  Bis 
cognisances  were  a  crescent  beneath  a  star,  an 
eecarbuncle  of  8  rays,  and  the  broom-plant  or 
genista  for  his  name  Planta-genet. 

RICHARD  I.  8  lions  passant  gardant  for  England  : 
and  for  Berengaria  of  Navarre,  a  cross  botonne 
Arg.  Motto:  Difu  ft  man  droit. 

HENRY  III.  England  ;  and  for  Eleanor  of  Pro- 
vence, paly  of  8,  Or  and  Gules. 

EDWARD  I.  England  land  for  Eleanor  of  Castile, 
a  label  of  8  or  6  q.  With  Margaret  of  France, 
England  and  semee  de  lys. 

EDWARD  II.  The  same  with  his  father,  but  with 
2  small  castles  on  the  side  of  bis  throne  to  show 
his  descent  through  his  mother,  from  Castile. 

EDWARD  III.  England,  within  a  border  of  Franc* 
(i.e.  Ai.semee-le-lys,  placed  on  his  throne,  between 
1  flenrs-de-lys,  to  show  his  descent  from  France). 
He  first  quartered  the  arms  of  France  In  1858.  His 
cognisances  were  the  sun  issuing  from  the  cloud*, 
the  stump  of  a  tree  sprouting. 

RICHARD  II.  France  and  England  quarterly. 
with  a  label  of  8  points,  the  middle  point  charged 
with  the  cross  of  St.  George.  He  was  the  first  to 
bear  supporters,  which  were  9  angels. 

HENRY  IV.  France  and  England  quarterly,  • 
fleurs  de-lys,  and  the  supporters  of  Richard  II. 

HENRY  V.  and  VI.    France  and  England  quar- 


terly, tho  6  fl 


and  VI. 

eurdolys 


naucrd  to  a.  in  in,it..ti..n 


of  Charles  VI.  of  France.    Supporters,  the  black 
l  of  Clare  and  white  lion  of  Mortimer.    Crest. 


bull 


the  flour  de-lys  of  France,  and  the  lion  of  England 
conjoined.  Likewise  with  2  lions'  supporters,  and 
arms  within  the  garter. 

EDWARD  IV.  V.  France  and  England.  Suppor- 
ters, a  lion  and  a  white  hart. 

RICHARD  III.,  France  and  England,  between  J 
boars,  or  a  boll  on  the  right  and  a  boar  on  the 

HENRY  VTI.  Franc*  and  England,  surrounded 
with  a  garter,  and  ensigned  with  a  large  crown. 
Crest,  the  portcullis,  from  the  mother  of  the 
family  of  Beaufort.  Supporters,  a  red  dragon. 
from  Cadwallader  ;  and  on  the  left  a  greyhound 
Arg.  collared  Gules,  from  the  Somersets.  Badges, 
the  white  and  rod  rose  per  pale. 

HENRY  VIII.  France  and  England.  Supporters, 
a  red  dragon  and  greyhound  (in  the  early  part  of 
his  reign),  afterwards  a  lion  of  England  and  a  red 
dragon  sinister.  For  Katharine  of  Antgon.  Im- 
paling Cnst  tip  and  Leon,  and  Aragon  and  > 

EDWARD  VI.  France  and  England.  Supporters, 
•  lion  and  a  griffin. 

MARY.  A  losenge,  1  and  4  France,  2  England,  S 
Spain.  Supporters,  an  eagle  dexter,  and  a  lion 
rampant  gardant  sin  i  • 

ELIZABETH.  France  and  England,  ensigned 
with  imperial  crowns.  Supporters,  a  lion  dexter 
Browned,  and  a  red  dragon  sinister. 

JAMES  I.  France,  Knglund.  Scotland,  and  Ire- 
land, differently  blazoned.  Supporters,  lion  and 
unicorn. 

v  George  III.  omitted  France,  and  it  hai  been 
omitted  ever  since. 

Army  Book  48.  The  orderly 
corporal's  ledger,  a  monthly  account- 
book,  each  page  of  which  is  headed 
Cowpany  Daily  Messing  Account.  It 
contains  an  exact  account  of  the  articles 
and  price  of  every  eatable  served  to  the 
company,  in  four  columns.  (1)  The 
article  (as  tea,  sugar,  oatmeal,  &c.)  ;  ('2) 


the  quantity  ;  (8)  the  rate  charged  ;  and 
(4)  the  sum  totalised. 

Army  Plea  (The).  See  under 
1  Plea.' 

Army  of  England  (The),  1797.  A 
French  army  raised  by  the  Directory 
and  placed  under  the  command  of 
Bonaparte  (Napoleon),  for  the  subjuga- 
tion and  plunder  of  England.  After 
visiting  Etaples,  Ambleteuse,  Boulogne, 
Calais,  Dunkirk,  Fumes,  Newport, 
Ostend.  and  Walcheren,  Bonaparte  satis- 
fied himself  that  the  attempt  must  be 
abandoned. 

Again,  1803,  when  Bonaparte  was  first 
consul,  he  assembled  a  fine  army  on  the 
heights  above  Boulogne,  called  the  '  army 
of  England,'  and  there  continually  ex- 
ercised it,  under  the  inspection  of  Soult, 
Ney,  Davoust,  and  Victor;  but  hearing 
that  England  was  one  vast  camp,  he 
abandoned  his  projected  invasion  in 
despair. 

Army  of  God  and  trie  Church 
(The),  1215.  The  barons  and  their  re- 
tainers who  took  up  arms  against  King 
John  when  he  refused,  at  Oxford,  to  sign 
MagnaCharta. 

Pandulph  told  the  king  that  the  prtmnta  of  the 
kingdom  ought  to  excommunicate  the  barons  for 
daring  to  present  the  charter;  but  St  , 
replied,  he  ought  rather  to  excommunieatt  thr 
foreign  mercenaries  who  overran  the  kingdom, 
and  indeed  would  do  so,  unless  the  king  ordered 
their  Instant  i 


Army  of  Reserve  (The),  1804.  A 
contingent  to  the  regular  army  enforced 
on  every  parish  by  William  Pitt.  The 
men  were  called  out  for  five  years'  • 
but  were  not  compelled  to  quit  the  United 
Kingdom.  The  reserve  were  attached 
to  the  regulars  as  second  battalions. 

Army  of  Viscounts  (The), 
An  army  of  Huguenots  which   overran 
Gascony,   Quercy,   and  LimiTm-doc.     So 
called  because  it  had  fcr  count 

Montelar,  Viscount  Bruniquel,  Viscount 
Caumont,  and  Viscount  Rapin. 

Viscounts  pronounce  Vi'counts. 

Army  of  the  Cross  (The),  and 
'Soldiers  of  the  Cross,'  the  crusaders. 
Every  man  wore  a  cross  cut  in  red  cloth 
either  on  his  shoulder  or  on  his  breast. 
First  crusade  was  lODf.  (Rufua  reigned 
in  England  at  the  time). 

Army  of  the  Indus  (The),  1839. 
An  army  under  the  command  of  Sil 


ARNALDISTS 


ARREST 


47 


John  Keane,  raised  to  restore  Shah 
Shuja  to  the  throne  of  Afghanistan,  from 
which  he  had  been  driven  by  Dost 
Mohammed,  chief  of  Cabul.  The  army 
consisted  of  a  British  force  amounting  to 
28,000  men,  6,000  Sikhs  of  the  Punjab, 
and  6,000  troops  raised  by  the  Shah 
Shuja.  The  shah  was  restored  and 
crowned  8  May;  Ghazni  was  taken  2 
July;  Jellalabad  80  July;  Dost  Mo- 
hammed fled  to  Bokhara,  and  Sir  John 
Keane  entered  Cabul  7  Aug.,  1839. 

Amaldists.  A  branch  of  the  Wal- 
denses ;  so  called  from  Arnaldo  of 
Brescia  (1100-1155).  This  Arnaldo  was 
ft  disciple  of  Abelard,  but  on  his  return 
to  Italy  became  a  monk,  and  introduced 
numerous  reforms,  to  bring  back  his 
followers  to  primitive  times.  He  was 
condemned  by  Innocent  II.  and  the 
Lateran  Council  in  1189,  after  which  he 
withdrew  to  Switzerland.  Wishing  to 
increase  his  following,  he  went  to  Rome 
in  1144,  but  was  driven  out  by  Lucius  II. 
and  Eugenius  III.  He  was  seized  by 
Barbarossa  and  put  to  death.  See 
1  Waldenses.' 

Pronounce  Ar-nol'dlsts. 

Ar'naoot.  An  Albanian  Mohamme- 
dan. A  pasha's  bodyguard  should  be 
composed  of  Arnaoots. 

Arnold's  Historical  Essay.  Ox- 
ford University.  Value  42Z.  annually. 
Founded,  by  subscription,  in  honour  of 
Dr.  Arnold,  Regius  Professor  of  Modern 
History  (Head-Master  of  Rugby),  1850. 

Arpad  (House  of}.  The  Hungarian 
dynasty  which  succeeded  on  the  death  of 
St.  Stephen.  The  crown  remained  in  the 
dynasty  for  three  centuries.  It  began  with 
Andrew,  duke  of  Arpad,  who  reigned 
1046-1061.  The  last  of  the  Arpods  was 
Andrew  III.  (1290-1301).  This  was  a 
most  heroic  dynasty,  still  fondly  remem- 
bered by  the  Hungarians.  Andrew  II.,  a 
very  worthless  king,  like  our  King  John, 
reluctantly  granted  the  Bulla  Aurea,  or 
Magna  Charta  of  Hungary. 

LadislauB  I.  (1077-1095)  was  the  greatest  of  the 
Arpad  kings.  He  was  canonised.  Bela  III.  U17»- 
1196)  was  an  excellent  king. 

Arquebuses  of  Sancerre  (The), 
1573.  Slings.  When  Sancerre  was  be- 
sieged by  the  French  Catholics,  the  in- 
habitants, who  had  no  firearms,  defended 
themselves  with  simple  slings.  The  town 


endured  a  long  famine,  and  the  siege  is 
compared  to  that  of  Jerusalem  by  Titus 
and  Vespasian. 

Arrabbia'ti  (The),  i.e. '  the  Enraged.' 
The  party  of  the  Medici  opposed  to  that 
of  Savonarola,  called  the  Piagnoni  (or 
the  Weepers).  The  Arrabbiati  wanted 
to  see  an  oligarchy,  not  a  tyranny  in 
Florence. 

Arraigns  (The  Clerk  of).  The  official 
who  reads  the  indictment,  and  calls  on  the 
prisoner  to  plead. 

The  calling  of  a  prisoner  by  his  name  to  the  bar 
of  a  law  court  to  answer  to  the  charge  laid  against 
him  in  the  Indictment  is  called  '  Arraignment.' 
Pronounce  Ar-ralns'. 

Arrest  of  Judgment.  A  plea  made 
by  an  unsuccessful  defendant,  after  ver- 
dict, to  arrest  judgment  in  consequence 
of  some  error  which  vitiates  the  proceed 
ing.  By  15,  16  Viet.  c.  76  (1852),  omitted 
facts  and  other  '  faults  '  may  now  be  cor- 
rected. 

Arrest  of  the  Five  Members. 
I.  By  Charles  1. 4  Jan.,  1642.  Charles  I., 
supposing  he  had  evidence  of  treason 
against  five  members  of  parliament,  im- 
parted to  him  by  James  Graham,  earl  of 
Montrose,  proceeded  to  the  House  with  a 
band  of  armed  attendants  to  arrest  the 
members  and  strike  terror  into  the  rest 
of  the  House.  A  measure  like  this  de- 
pends wholly  on  its  success.  Cromwell 
succeeded  when  he  turned  out  the  mem- 
bers and  locked  the  doors  upon  them;  but 
the  five  members  that  Charles  sought, 
having  an  inkling  of  what  was  about  to 
happen,  kept  away,  and  Charles  cut  a 
most  ridiculous  figure,  a  blusterer  utterly 
foiled  and  made  a  fool  of. 

The  five  members  were  Hampden,  Haslerlg, 
Hollis,  Pym,  and  Strode. 

II.  By  Louis  XVI.,  May  1789.  Louis 
was  urged  by  the  Parlement  de  Paris  to 
convene  a  States-General  in  order  to  solve 
the  national  deadlock  in  the  ministry  of 
Brienne.  He  agreed  to  do  so,  but  a  few 
days  afterwards  refused  to  do  anything  of 
the  sort;  and,  entering  the  Assembly, 
insisted  on  its  registering  two  royal  edicts, 
one  of  which  was  for  a  succession  of 
Government  loans.  Epremenil,  Sebas- 
tian de  Cabre,  Fr<?teau  and  Monsabert 
demanded  the  calling  of  the  States-Gen- 
eral ;  and  Louis,  rising,  left  the  assembly 
commanding  the  edicts  to  be  registered 
without  another  word.  Fre'teau  and 


ARRESTMENT 


ARTICLES 


Cabrewere  arrested  by  lettres  de  cachet, 
and  the  parlement  was  dissolved,  but  it 
would  not  submit  to  be  stamped  out  thus. 
When  the  parlement  met,  an  officer  was 
sent  to  arrest  Eprdrndnil  and  Monsabert, 
and  the  king  called  a  lit  de  justice  ;  but 
the  parlement  denounced  the  conduct  of 
the  king  and  the  arrest  of  its  members  as 
unconstitutional,  and  refused  to  recog- 
nise the  royal  edicts ;  no  one  subscribed 
to  the  loans. 

The  5th  member  was  the  Dae  d 'Orleans.  He  WM 
not  actually  arrested,  bat  banished  from  Paris, 
and  commanded  to  confine  himself  to  his  chateau 
of  Villars  Cottoreta. 

Arrestment  for  founding 
jurisdiction,  in  Scotch  law.  By  this 
law  a  foreigner  (or  one  out  of  the  juris- 
diction of  the  Scotch  courts)  may,  if  he 
has  any  sort  of  property  in  Scotland,  be 
sued  in  the  Scotch  tribunals  on  a  warrant 
called  '  Ad  fundandam  jurisdictionem.' 

Arrdt  d'Union  (£'),  18  May,  1648. 
Henri  IV.  of  France  created  an  impost 
called  paulette,  whereby  members  of  the 
parlement,  by  paying  an  annual  cess,  could 
transmit  their  offices  to  their  heirs. 
Mazarin,  acting  for  Louis  XTV.  in  his 
minority,  ratified  this  privilege  to  the 
four  chief  courts,  viz.  the  Parlement, 
the  Chambre  des  Comptes,  the  Cour  des 
aides,  and  the  Qrand  Conseil,  but  with 
this  proviso,  that  the  last  three  compa- 
nies '  perdraient  quatre  anne'es  de  lean 
gages.'  The  parlement  refused  to  re- 
cognise this  distinction,  and  insisted  that 
all  the  four  bodies  should  be  treated  alike. 
This  '  stand,'  called  Varrit  d'union, 
insisted  that  no  one  should  be  admitted 
to  any  office  in  the  state  without  the 
consent  of  the  widow  and  heirs  of  the 
previous  deceased  officer.  It  furthermore 
enacted  that  all  the  four  companies  should 
stick  together '  malgre*  la  defense  qui  leur 
en  fut  faite,  et  au  mepris  d'un  arret  du 
oonscil  du  roi  qui  cassait  l'e*dit  d'union.' 
Mazarin  arrested  ihe  president  Blano- 
menil  and  a  councillor  named  BrousseL 
This  led  to  a  riot,  and  Mazarin  was  obliged 
to  release  his  prisoners.  .This  was  the 
beginning  of  the  Fronde  War  (q.v.). 

Arrondissement(4syl.).  A  division 
of  a  French  department  presided  over 
by  a  sub-prefect. 

Ars  Sacra.  Chemistry  was  so  called 
in  Alexandria,  because  only  priests  could 
study  it  or  practise  it. 


Ar'sacides,  or  ArxacTda  (The), 
B.C.  250-AJD.  226.  The  Parthian  dynasty 
of  Persia,  founded  by  Arsaces,  the  Greek 
spelling  of  Ashk,  a  tributary  chief  who 
induced  the  Parthians  to  revolt  from  the 
Seleucidse,  B.C.  250.  The  first  stock 
gave  20  kings,  who  ruled  over  Persia  for 
476  years;  the  second  line,  called  the 
Ashk-anians,  gave  11  kings,  and  ruled 
221  years.  Capital  Ctesiphon.  See '  Sas- 
sanides.' 

Pronounce  Ar'-sas  sides,  Ar  sas'-i  doe. 

Art  Unions.  Institutions  to 
promote  a  patronage  and  sale  of  fine  art 
productions.  The  Art  Union  of  Munich 
was  established  in  1H23  ;  that  of  Diissel- 
dorf  in  1829 ;  in  Edinburgh  in  1834 ;  in 
London  1837. 

Arti,  or  Arts.  Every  burgher  of 
Florence  must  belong  to  one  of  the  twenty- 
one  arts,  just  as,  before  the  reform,  every 
freeman  o»  voter  of  England  was  obliged 
to  rank  as  a  tradesman.  It  was  not  neces- 
sary to  follow  the  trade,  but  it  was  indis- 
pensable to  '  matriculate '  as  a  tradesman 
in  order  to  take  up  your  freedom. 

The  7  higher  arts  were :  (1)  judges  and 
notaries,  (2)  calimala  or  manufacturers, 

(8)  exchangers,  (4)  wool-staplers,  (5)  silk 
mercers,  (6)  physicians  and  apothecaries, 
and  (7)  furriers. 

The  14  lower  arts  were :  (8)  butchers, 

(9)  shoemakers,   (10)   blacksmiths,   (11) 
drapers  and  clothesmen,  (12)  masons  and 
stonecutters,    (13)     vintners,    (14)    inn- 
keepers, (15)  oilmen,  pork-butchers  and 
rope-makers,  (16)  hosiers,  (17)  armourers, 
(18)  locksmiths,  (19)  saddlers,  (20)  carpen- 
penters,  and  (21)  bakers. 

Each  art  had  its  guild.  All  other 
trades  must  unite  with  some  one  of  those 
arts,  or  were  not  ranked  as  burghers  or 
freemen. 

Articles  in  Theology.  See  under. 

Three  articles;  thrrf  (fit  articles;  four  articles; 
Jiff  articles;  tix  articles ;  H.T/-JI  articles:  nine 
articles  (under  '  Lambeth  Articles');  <>-n  a 
eleven  articles;  fuvitx  articles ;  ihirty-ninf  articles ; 
forty-tiro  articles.  Also  nine  articles  of  the  Kvan^s- 
Itoal  Alliance. 

Articles  of  Confederation  and 
perpetual  Union  (The  Thirteen), 
1777. 

1.  The  States  to  be  called  the  United 
States,  instead  of  the  United  Colonies,  aa 
heretofore. 

2.  Each  state  to  retain  its  sovereignty 
and  independence. 


ARTICLES 


ARTIST 


8.  All  the  states  to  league  together  for 
tantnal  defence. 

4.  The   free   inhabitants   of    any   one 
stat>  to  enjoy  the  immunities  and  privi- 
leges of  free  citizens  in  every  other  state. 

5.  Traitors  or  great  delinquents  fleeing 
from  a  state  to  be  delivered  up  to  the 
state  where  the  offence  was  committed. 

6.  Laws  and   judicial   proceedings   of 
each  state  to  be  respected  by  all. 

7.  Delegates  from  each  state  elected  to 
meet  in  congress  the  first  Monday  in 
November. 

8.  No  state  to  have  less  than  two  or 
more  than  seven  delegates. 

9.  Each  state  to  maintain  its  own  dele- 
gates. 

10.  Each  state  to  have  only  one  vote 
in  congress. 

11.  Freedom  of  speech  to  be  allowed  to 
all  delegates,  and  freedom  from  arrest, 
except  for  treason  and  felony. 

12.  No  state  to  enter  into  war  or  make 
peace  without  consent  of  Congress. 

13.  In  times  of  peace  no  ships  of  war 
or  military  force  to  be  kept  in  any  state 
without  consent  of  Congress. 

Articles  of  Henry  (The),  orPacta 
Conventa,  1573.  Articles  agreed  to  by 
Henry  de  Valois  on  his  election  to  the 
throne  of  Poland. 

1.  That  the  king  should  not  elect  his  successor ; 
2.  should  not  declare  war  without  the  sanction  of 
the  Diet ;  3.  should  not  appoint  ambassadors  to 
foreign  courts;  4.  should  not  impose  any  tax; 
6.  should  be  governed  by  a  privy  council  of  16  (4 
bishops,  4  palatines,  and  8  castellans) ;  6.  should 
confer  no  dignity  or  office  on  any  foreigner ;  7. 
should  neither  marry  nor  divorce  a  wife  without 
consent  of  the  Diet,  &c. 

Articles  of  Reform  (T^e).  Ireland, 
1840.  By  these  articles  Edward  III. 
threatened  to  take  the  lands  and  posses- 
lions  of  the  Anglo-Irish  into  his  own 
Band*  .;f  the  great  landholders  were  not 
uoore  attentive  to  their  duties.  In  two 
centuries  the  English  lords  in  Ireland 
had  grow*  enormously  rich,  and  showed 
symptoms  o*  a  very  rebellious  spirit.  It 
had  becotrp  the  fashion  among  them  to 
assume  the  dress,  cut  of  the  hair,  and  man- 
ners, as  well  as  the  names  of  the  Irish. 

Articles  of  Schmalkal'den  or 
Sxnalkald  (The),  1537.  The  articles  of 
defence  adopted  in  the  city  of  Schmal- 
kaidon  by  the  Protestants  under  the 
direction  of  Martin  Luther. 

Articles  of  Torgau  (The),  1580. 
3 


The  17  articles  drawn  up  by  Luther  at  the 
request  of  the  Elector  of  Saxony,  show- 
ing the  points  of  difference  between  the 
Reformer  and  the  Church  of  Rome.  The 
document  was  presented  to  the  Electof 
at  Torgau,  whence  the  name. 

Torgau,  pronounce  Tor'-gow. 

Articles  of  War.  Government 
regulations  relating  (1)  to  the  army,  (2)  to 
the  navy,  and  (3)  to  the  marine  forces. 

Articles  of  the  Peace.  The 
terms  required  from  a  defendant,  when  a 
person  swears  in  court  that  he  is  in  fear 
of  damage  or  personal  injury  from  the 
defendant.  The  terms  set  forth  what 
security  the  defendant  shall  give  that  he 
will  keep  the  peace,  and  to  what  length 
of  time  the  terms  extend. 

Articlemen,  1648.  Those  restorable 
Irishmen  who  were  promised  pardon  and 
restoration  by  the  articles  of  the  peace 
made  between  the  Duke  of  Ormonde  on 
behalf  of  the  king  (Charles  II.),  and  con- 
federate Catholics.  The  Act  of  Explana- 
tion shut  the  door  of  hope  on  more  than 
6,000  of  the  restorable  Irish. 

There  were  four  classes  of  restorable  Irish,  via. 
Innocents,  Articlemen,  Ensignmen,  and  the  King'i 
Nominees  (q.v.). 

Artic'uli  Cle'ri,  1313.  An  Act  for 
the  ptirpose  of  maintaining  in  England 
certain  prerogatives  of  the  Church  against 
the  temporal  power. 

Artillery  Company  (The Honour- 
able), 1537.  The  oldest  Volunteer  corps 
in  Great  Britain,  being  established  in 
the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  In  the  Gordon 
riots  (1780)  it  successfully  defended  the 
Bank  of  England  against  the  rioters. 
The  members  are  elected  by  ballot  on  a 
recommendation  of  five  members,  and 
pay  an  annual  subscription  of  two 
guineas,  but  the  uniforms  are  expensive : 
of  the  cavalry,  291.  9s. ;  of  the  artillery, 
18Z.  14s.  6d. ;  of  the  infantry,  14Z.  17s.  Qd. 

It  consists  of  one  squadron  of  light  cavalry,  an 
artillery  division,  six  companies  of  infantry,  and 
a  veteran  company,  'i'lio  Prince  of  Wales  is 
captain-general  and  colonel  of  the  company. 

Artist  of  the  Revolution  (The). 
J.  L.  David  (1748-1825),  founder  of  the 
Statuesque  School.  His  best  piece  is 
the  '  Oath  of  the  Horatii,'  and  his  moeri 
popular  piece  is  '  Napoleon  crossing  the 
Alps.'  Napoleon  is  represented  as 
prancing  on  a  fiery  white  charger,  with 
fluttering  shawl,  and  in  a  very  theatric*) 


ARTISTS 


attitude.  Historically,  he  rode  a  patient 
male,  was  buttoned  to  the  chin  in  a  large 
grey  coat,  aud  toiled  through  the  deep 
•now  doggedly. 

Artists     and     Smiths    (Patron 

tiint  of).  St.  Eloi  (688-659),  master  of 
the  mint  in  the  reign  of  Clotaire  II. 

Artizo'e.  The  Fatale  Marmor  of 
ihe  Persians,  mentioned  by  Pliny.  Ela- 
gabalus  was  a  similar  black  conical  stone 
representing  the  sun,  and  worshipped  at 
Kmesa. 

Similar  palladia  were  the  Black  Stone  of  the 
Aeidr  .  n  to  a  huge  mass  of  very  rich  grey  silver 
ore  of  one  of  the  Indian  tribes  of  South  America, 
which  was  removed  from  place  to  place,  as  the 
kribe  fled  from  before  the  Spanish  invaders.  The 
Oaaba  of  the  Mussulmans,  which  Mahomet  re- 
moved to  Mecca,  was  another  t'liinli-  Mnrmor',  BO 
probnbly  was  the  Idol  of  Diana  at  Ephesus.  which 
'fell  from  heaven.'  We  have  also  the  Ida  Fail  of 
Ireland;  the  Tanist  Stone;  the  pillar  of  Bhechem 
fl  Kings  xl.  14) ;  and  so  on. 

Artoty'ritffi  or  Bread  and  Cheese 
Christians.  So  called  from  their  using 
bread  and  cheese  in  the  Eucharist. 
(Greek,  artoi,  bread  ;  turos,  cheese.) 

Ar'undel  Marbles  (The).  'Mar', 
mora  Arundellia'na '  or  '  Marmora  Ox- 
onien'sia,'  preserved  in  the  University  of 
Oxford,  and  often  called  the  Oxford 
marbles,  the  most  valuable  of  which 
h  the  4  Parian  Chronicle '  (q.v.).  These 
gems  of  Grecian  art  were  collected 
by  Mr.  (Sir  William)  Petty,  who  was 
commissioned  by  the  Earl  of  Arundel  to 
collect  antiquities  in  Greece.  Brought 
to  England  A.D.  1610 ;  presented  to  the 
University  of  Oxford  by  his  BOH  Henry 
Howard,  in  1667. 

The  entire  collection  originally  contained  87 
•tatues,  128  busts,  and  2SO  Inscribed  marbles, 
besides  altars,  sarcophagi,  fragments  and 
(ems;  but  part  was  sold  in  1678.  The  Pomfret 
marbles  were  given  to  Oxford  in  1756. 

Arval  Brothers  (College  of  the). 
'  Fratres  Arvales,'  priests  of  Home  who 
went  in  procession  through  the  fields, 
and  prayed  for  the  increase  of  corn. 
(Varro.) 

The  little  or  private  Ambarralia  were  celebrated 
by  a  single  family  for'the  welfare  of  all  belonging 
to  It,  as  the  great  college  of  the  Arval  brut  HITS 
.  .  .  officiated  in  the  interest  of  the  whole  state.— 
PlTRR,  Muriut  tti,-  Kpu-urcan.  chap.  L 

A'ryan  Languages  (The).  The 
different  languages  of  the  Aryan  Na- 
tions (q.v.),  which  have  all  one  common 
aource,  and  bear  a  strong  family  like- 
ness. 'They  count  with  the  same 
momerok,  call  individual  speakers  by 


ASCETICS 

the  same  pronouns,  adflrfs<;  parents  and 
relatives  by  the  same  titles,  call  the 
different  parts  of  the  body  by  the  same 
names,  decline  their  nouna  on  the  same 
system,  compare  their  adjectives  in  the 
same  way,  conjugate  their  verbs  alike, 
and  form  derivatives  by  the  same 
suffixes.' 

A'ryan  Nations  (The).  The  Per- 
sians,  Hindus,  and  all  Europeans  ex- 
cept the  Basques,  Turks,  Hungarians, 
and  Finns.  See  'Semitic'  and  'To- 
ranian.' 

Eastern  branch:  the  Persian!  and  Hindfta. 
which  Inclnde  Zend,  Armenian,  Kurdish,  and 
Afghan;  Sanskrit,  Hindi.  Hindustani;  Gipsy; 
Pali,  and  the  dialects  of  Oylon. 

Western  branch  (First  Swarm),  the  Celtic.  II 
settled  in  Greece;  and  spread  into  Italy.  Spain. 
France,  and  the  British  Isles;  (Second  Swarm). 
the  Teutonic,  colonised  Germany,  and  spread 
Into  Denmark,  Sweden,  Norway,  and  KnKlc-nd; 
(Third  Swarm),  the  Slavonic,  settled  in  Bohemia, 
Poland,  and  Russia. 

Pali  Is  the  sacred  language  of  the  Buddhist* ; 
Sanskrit  is  the  sacred  language  of  the  Hindus: 
Zend  is  the  sacred  language  of  the  Persians.  All 
now  dead  languages. 

As  =  a  God.  The  twelve  Asce  or  ^sit 
of  Scandinavian  mythology  are  Odin, 
Thor,  Baldur,  Niord,  Froyr,  Tyr,  Brajji, 
Heimdal,  Wedar,  Wali,  Uller,  and 
Forseti. 

The  chief  goddeMM  are  Frlgga,  Freyja,  Idunnik, 
Eira,  and  Saga. 

The  twelve  divine  AMB.—EHIO  O.  GF.IJKR,  HitL 
oj  Sweden,  p.  6. 

Asca'nian  House  (The).  One  of 
the  most  ancient  families  of  Germany, 
so  called  from  the  castle  of  Ascania  in 
Aschersleben.  It  reigned  over  the  prin- 
cipality of  Anhalt  in  the  llth  cent.,  and 
gave  the  sovereigns  of  Brandenburg  (1148- 
1820)  and  of  Saxony.  The  dukes  of  the 
Ascanians  of  Saxony  formed  two 
branches,  viz.  Saxe- Wittenberg,  extinct 
in  1422,  and  Saxe-Lauenburg,  extinct  in 
1689. 

Ascension  Day,  or*  Holy  Thursday.' 
A  religious  festival  held  on  the  40th 
day  after  Easter  to  commemorate  the 
Ascension  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Beating  the  bound*  (of  parishes),  called  In 
Scotland  'riding  the  marches,'  used  to  be,  and 
•till  is  in  some  places,  observed  on  this  day. 

Ascet'ics  (The),  8rd  cent  Persont 
who  devoted  themselves  to  a  solitary 
and  contt'inplutive  life,  following  the 
system  of  the  Esst-m-s  and  Therapcuta 
(q.v.)  among  the  Jews.  They  practised 
great  austerities  for  the  mortifying  of 
the  flesh,  withdrew  the  mind  front 


ASCITES 


worldly  objects,  and  tried  to  lose  them- 
selves IL  God.  They  haunted  the  deserts 
o*  Egypt  and  Syria,  and  gave  rise  to 
monachism. 

Asci'tes  (8  syl.).  From  the  Greek 
i<r»c6s,  a  bladder,  meaning  '  inflated  like  a 
bladder.'  Christian  heretics  who  '  utrem 
inflatum  et  opertum  solebant  circumferre, 
tanquam  ipsi  essent  evangelici  utres  novi, 
vino  novo  repleti '  (Acts  ii.  13).  Augustine 
mentions  tbwa  in  his  book  of  '  Heresies  ' 
(62). 

Ascodrog'itae,  or  '  Ascodrog'ili.' 
Christian  heretics  of  Galatia,  'qui 
utrem  inflatum  ponunt  et  cooperiunt  in 
eut,  eoclesia,  et  circumeunt  eum  insani- 
entes  potibus,  non  intelligentes  quod  ait 
Salvator '  — '  New  wine  must  be  put  into 
new  bladder*.'— Du  Cange,  i.  p.  408. 

Ash  Wednesday.     First  day  of 

.Lent,  when  at  one  time  penitents  ap- 
peared before  their  bishop  or  priest  with 
oaked  feet  and  clad  in  sackcloth  ready 
to  submit  to  penance.  The  pessimi 
first  sprinkled  with  ashes  of  the 
burnt  on  the  Palm  Sunday  of  the 
preceding  year,  and  were  then  driven 
oat  of  the  church  door  by  the  clergy, 
who  cried  after  them  '  In  the  sweat  of 
thy  brow  shalt  thou  eat  bread ! '  The 
le«8  offensive  were  signed  on  the  forehead 
with  the  sign  of  the  cross,  and  the 
priest  or  bishop  said,  '  Memento,  homo, 
quia  pmvis  es,  ot  in  pulyerem  reverte- 
ris '  i  Said  to  have  been  introduced  by 
Gregory  the  Great  (590-604),  sanctioned 
by  the  Council  of  Benevento  in  1091. 

Asbari  [The).  An  Arabian  sect 
which  held  that  God,  being  the  cause  of 
everything,  is  the  author  of  all  human 
actions;  but  men,  being  free,  acquire 
merit  or  incur  guilt  according  as  they 
obey  or  disobey  the  precepts  of  religion. 
Averroes,  the  Arabian  philosopher  of 
Cordova,  (1149-1198),  adopted  the  creed 
of  the  Ashari  sect. 

Ashbourne's  Act  (Lord),  1885.  A 
government  loan  of  five  millions  sterling 
set  apart  to  bo  lent  to  Irish  farmers,  at 
the  rate  of  8,^  per  cent.,  to  enable  them 
to  buy  their  farms  of  their  landlords. 
In  1888  a  second  five  millions  was  voted 
Dy  parliament  for  the  same  purpose. 

Mo  landlord  would,  of  course,  join  the  Land 
League,  and  therefore  the  best  plan  of  quieting 


ASIA 


61 


Ireland  Is  to  multiply  the  freeholders,  all  of 
whom  have  a  stake  in  the  peace  and  prosperity 
of  the  island.  Napoleon  introduced  government 
loans  of  very  small  value  per  share  to  induce  the 
poorer  classes  of  France  to  become  holders,  with 
the  same  view.  Applicants  for  a  small  number  of 
shares  were  first  awarded  their  shares,  and  those 


, 

who   applied   for  the  largest  number    were   de- 
ferred to  the  last.    Thousands  of  person 
night  in  the  Piazza  of  the  Hue  Kivoli  that  they 


sons  slept  all 


might  be  early  applicants.      I  myself   saw   the 
thick  crowd  there  long  after  midnight. 

Ashbur'ton  Treaty  (The),  9  Aug. 
1842.  In  1842,  Lord  Ashburton  was 
appointed  special  ambassador  to  the 
United  States  of  North  America,  to  settle 
the  north-west  boundary  question,  and 
other  disputes  which  then  threatened  to 
involve  the  two  countries  in  war.  In 
August  he  concluded  the  famous  Treaty 
of  Washington,  commonly  called  the  Ash- 
burton  Treaty,  by  which  the  Oregon 

Suestion  was  settled,  and  the  frontier 
ne  between  the  state  of  Maine  and 
Canada  was  definitely  agreed  to.  By 
the  8th  and  9th  articles,  provisions 
were  made  for  putting  an  end  to  the 
African  slave  trade  ;  and  the  10th 
article  provides  for  the  mutual  extradi- 
tion of  suspected  criminals. 

Ashmo'lean  Museum  (The).  In 
the  University  of  Oxford  (1683)  ;  be- 
queathed to  the  university  by  Elias 
Ashmole  (2  syl.).  It  is  used  to  hold  the 
collection  of  natural  and  artificial 
curiosities,  and  to  aid  in  the  study  of 
chemistry  and  natural  science. 

This  collection  properly  belonged  to  certain 
persons  of  the  name  of  Tradescant,  and  is  more 
correctly  called  the  '  Tradescant  Collection.' 

Asia.  From  the  Greek  a<ri?,  mud.  The 
first  part  known  to  the  Greeks  was  that 
watered  by  the  river  Cayster,  where  some 
Ionian  colonists  settled.  Hence,  Asia 
means  '  the  land  of  mud,'  and  it  is  some- 
what noteworthy  that  Paris  used  to  be 
called  Lutetia,  which  means  the  same 
thing.  The  mythological  derivation  of 
the  word  from  Asia,  daughter  of  Oceanua 
and  Tithys,  is  only  a  poetical  way  of 
stating  the  fact  that  the  river  Cayster, 
like  any  other  river,  is  a  daughter  of 
the  sea. 

Asia.  (Acts  of  the  Apostles  xvi.  6  ; 
compare  xix.  22,  26,  27,  &c.)  Here  Paul, 
who  was  in  Phrygia  or  Galatia,  speaks  of 
going  into  Asia.  To  understand  this 
it  must  be  known  that,  after  the  battle 
of  Magnesia,  in  Asia  Minor,  Eumenes, 
king  of  Pergainus,  was  rewarded  by  the 


ASKHANIANS 


ASSEMBLES 


addition  of  Lydia  and  some  other  dis- 
tricts ;  and  when  the  kingdom  of  Per- 
gamus  became  a  Roman  province,  it 
was  dignified  by  the  title  of  ASIA,  but 
Galatia  was  still  ruled  by  native  chiefs, 
and  formed  no  part  of  '  Asia,'  in  the  sense 
alluded  to.  Hence  Paul  might  leave 
Galatia  and  go  to  the  Roman  province  of 
Asia,  still  travelling  hi  Asia  Minor. 

Askha'nians  (The).  So  the  Per- 
sians  call  the  Arsacldae  (q.v.),  but  there 
are  no  points  of  agreement.  The 
Arsacidae  give  thirty  kings,  the  Askha- 
nians  only  seven.  The  Arsacidae  con- 
tinued 476  years,  the  Askhanians  only 
182.  The  Askhanians  derived  their 
name  from  Ask  or  Ashk,  the  father  of 
Arduan,  the  founder ;  the  Arsacidee  de- 
rived their  name  from  Arsuces,  their 
founder. 

Some  tell  us  that  the  Askhanian  was  the  second 
house  of  the  Arsacidlans,  and  that  It  gave  eleven 
kings,  who  ruled  221  years. 

Asmonro'ans  (The).  So  the  Macca- 
bees, rulers  of  the  Jews,  were  called, 
because  Mattathias,  who  first  headed  the 
revolt  against  Antiochus  Epiphanes,  was 
great-grandson  of  Asmoneeos,  a  wealthy 
Jewish  priest  (Josephus,  'Antiquities/ 
book  xii.  chap,  viii.)  See  '  Maccabees.' 

Aspasia  of  France  (The).  Ninon 
de  1'Enclos  (1615-1705). 

Ass  (The  Procession  of  the),  14  Jan. 
A  mediaeval  religious  procession,  in  com- 
memoration of  the  Flight  into  Egypt. 

Thus  described  by  Ducange:  'A  beautiful  girl 
being  selected,  was  mounted  on  an  ass.  richly 
decorated.  An  infant  child  was  nursed  on  her 
lap,  and  the  procession  was  formed  bv  the  clergy 
and  laity,  from  the  highest  to  the  lowest,  who 
wiilked  from  the  cathedral  to  the  parish  church 
of  St.  Stephen.  On  reaching  the  west  door,  the 
ass,  bearing  the  girl  and  infant,  was  led  to  the 
gospel  side  of  the  altar,  and  high  mass  was  begun  ; 
but,  instead  of  "  Amen,  '  both  clergy  and  congrega- 
tion cried  "  He-haw,"  imitating  the  braying  of  an 
ass.  The  IntroH,  Kyrie  Elribon.  the  Gloria  in 
Excelsis,  the  Credo,  Ac.,  were  all  concluded  with 
"He-haw."  At  the  close  of  the  maw,  the  officiating 
priest,  turning  to  the  people,  said, "  Ite  missa  est," 
*'  He-haw,  he  haw,  he-haw,"  three  times.' 

Probably  this  was  the  festival  of  Vesta  adapted 
to  Christian  history.  An  ass,  by  its  braying, 
SB-veil  Vesta  from  brutal  violence,  and '  the  corona- 
tion of  the  ass '  formed  a  ceremony  in  the  festival 
of  that  goddess. 

Ass  of  Mesopota'mia  (The). 
Merwan  IL,  the  14th  and  last  of  the 
Omniiade  califs  (688,  744-756).  The 
surname  ('  Al  Himar ')  was  a  compli- 
ment, duo  to  his  temperance  and  strength. 

Mesopotamia  was  noted  for  a  breed  of  asses 
Which  never  fled  from  an  enemy.  See  Homer, 
X  667,  where  AJax  is  compared  to  an  ass.  Xb« 


poet  says  the  Trojans  beat  Aja*  with  darta  *nd 
arrows  as  boys  beat  an  ass  feeding  'n  a  meadow. 
Doubtless  a  compliment  is  intended  for.  like  tbc 
WcBopotamian  ass,  Ajai  would  not  show  his  back 
to  the  foe. 

Assassination  Plot  (The),  1698. 
A  conspiracy  to  assassinate  William  III., 
near  Richmond,  on  his  return  from  the 
chase.  The  chief  conspiraU  r  .vas  the  Earl 
of  Aylesbury.  It  was  disc  vered  15  Feb., 
the  day  before  that  fixed  for  its  execution. 
On  27  Feb.,  1696,  an  association  waa 
formed  for  his  defence. 

In  May  1695  a  plot  was  formed  again Jt  him 
which  also  proved  abortive. 

Assassins.  A  military  and  religion  i 
order  of  Persia  formed  in  the  llth  cent. 
They  belonged  to  the  Shiite  sect  of 
Mohammedans.  Abdullah  formed  a  party 
of  these  assassins  into  a  secret  soci.  ty, 
ostensibly  to  maintain  the  claims  of  the 
Fatimide  califs  to  universal  dominion, 
and  to  extirpate  the  Suunites  (2  syl ) ; 
but  it  was  Hassan  ben  Sabah,  called  the 
1  Sheik  of  the  Mountain,'  who  made  the 
name  a  name  of  terror.  He  died  in  1124 
after  a  '  reign  '  of  85  years ;  and  in  1  '<!5$ 
the  sect  was  stamped  out  by  Hulagu. 

The  Syrian  branch  continued  »om* 
fourteen  years  longer.  It  was  tkia 
branch  which  murdered  the  Marquis  of 
Montferrat  in  1192  ;  Louis  of  Bavaria  in 
1218;  the  Khan  of  Taitary  in  1254  ;  and 
frequently  put  the  life  of  Saladin  in 
danger.  They  were  ult.mately  conquere  1 
by  Bibars,  sultan  of  Egypt. 

It  is  supposed  that  the  word  Assassin  is  a  cor- 
ruption of  //ruAij/iim  (eaters  uf  Uathith.  the  hemp 
plant),  a  powerful  intoxicant. 

Assemble  des  troie  6tats  (L1). 
The  legislative  assembly  of  Louis  le  Grog 
(1108-1187),  in  which  the  commons  wer* 
allowed  to  take  part  with  the  nobless* 
and  the  clergy.  They  were  not  again 
convened  till  1302,  in  the  reign  of  Philippe 
IV.,  when  the  assembly  was  co.'  e  1  '  Lea 
Etats  GeWraux.' 

Pronounce  As-saum'-blay  day  trwors'-a-tah*. 

Assemble  Legislative,  1  Oct- 
1791-21  Sept.,  1792.  The  National  Legis- 
lative Assembly  of  France  consisting  of 
745  members,  not  one  of  the  previous 
house,  called  the  Constituent  Assembly 
being  eligible  ;  hence  such  men  as  Robe> 
pierre,  Petion,  and  Dan  ton  ^ere  ex 
eluded.  It  consisted  wholly  of  men 
unknown,  but  of  red  republican  prit  .uplei 
— low  attorneys,  club  orators,  newspaper, 
writers,  and  mere  adventure**.  TUr 


ASSEMBLED 


ASSESSORS 


special  function  of  this  assembly  was  to 
conform  the  laws  to  the  new  constitution. 
On  21  Sept.,  1792,  the  Legislative 
Assembly  gave  place  to  the  National 
Convention.  Burke  said  there  were 
'400  lawyers  and  300  of  no  condition 
whatever.' 

Pronounce  As-sahm'blay  Led'-jis-lah'tif . 

Assemblee  Rationale  (£').  1. 17 
June,  1789-30  Sept.,  1791.  The  National 
Assembly  of  France.  The  clergy  and 
nobles  having  refused  to  sit  in  the  same 
chamber  with  the  commonalty,  the 
deputies  of  the  tiers  etat  withdrew,  con- 
stituted themselves  into  a  deliberative 
body,  and  assumed  the  name  of  the 
National  Assembly.  On  the  jeu  de 
paume  (20  June),  they  swore  not  to 
separate  till  they  had  given  France  a 
new  constitution,  and  from  that  day  the 
house  was  called  '  L' Assemblee  Consti- 
tuante.'  Having  prepared  the  constitu- 
tion, they  dissolved  themselves,  and  gave 
place  to  the  'Assemblee  Legislative,' 
whose  function  was  to  conform  the  laws 
to  the  new  constitution.  On  21  Sept., 
1792,  the  Legislative  Assembly  gave 
place  to  the  National  Convention. 

II.  4  May,  1848,  of  900  members. 
The  most  democratic  form  of  government 
ever  devised.  Every  Frenchman  who 
was  of  age  was  an  elector,  and  every 
Frenchman  after  the  age  of  25  was 
eligible  to  become  a  deputy.  There  waa 
only  one  assembly.  See  above. 

Pronounce  As-sahm'-blay  Nas-ce-o-nahl. 

Assemblies  of  the  Wilderness 

(The),  18th  cent.  French  history.  The 
assemblies  of  the  restored  Protestants 
of  France.  Held  in  open  day  when 
possible;  but  when  dangerous,  in  some 
wild  retreat  or  rocky  nook.  Summonses 
were  issued  only  a  few  hours  beforehand, 
and  unarmed  sentinels  were  placed  on 
the  heights  to  give  notice  of  the  approach 
of  soldiers. 

Assembly  (The  Act  of).  Enacts 
that  no  persons,  professing  to  believe  in 
Jesus  Christ,  shall  be  molested  in  respect 
to  their  religiop,  or  in  the  free  exercise 
thereof,  or  be  compelled  to  the  belief 
and  exercise  of  any  other  religion  against 
their  consent. 

Assembly  of  Divines  (The),  or 
'Westminster  Assembly,'  1643.  Con- 
voked by  the  Long  Parliament  in  Hen. 
VII.'s  chapel,  Westminster,  to  reconstruct 


the  Church  of  England.  iLpiscopao? 
was  abolished,  and  Presbyterianism  sub- 
stituted  in  its  place.  Above  3,000  of  the 
clergy  refused  to  aubmit,  were  ejected 
from  their  benefices,  and  pensioned  ofi 
with  a  fifth  part  of  their  clerical  incomes 
In  1644,  ten  of  the  assembly  and  thir- 
teen presbyters  were  told  off  to  ordain 
ministers  to  thcoo  vacancies.  The  Ag- 
sembly  was  dissolved  in  1649.  It  woe 
this  assembly  whidh  put  forth  the 
'Assembly's  Larger  and  Shorter  Cate- 
chisms '  for  the  use  of  the  people.  Thia 
assembly  was  a  spiritual  court,  *vith 
jurisdiction  over  all  bffairs  peroainiag 
to  religion  or  morals. 

Assembly  of  Notables  (Tfo). 
An  assembly  of  the  princes  of  the  blood, 
and  the  chief  nobility,  magistrates,  and 
clergy,  convened  occasionally  in  times  of 
trouble  to  consult  with  the  king  on 
matters  of  state.  Ev'.-ry  member  of  tlio 
assembly  was  named "  and  invited  by 
the  king.  It  possessed  no  legislative  or 
executive  functions.  Assembled  for  the 
first  time  in  1369,  under  the  summona  of 
Charles  V.  of  France. 


They  wore  again  convoked  iu  1470,  and  met  at 
ours.    Again  in  l.V2(i,  and  met  <»J>  1" 
in  ir.i-,0,  and  met  at  Fontaincbloaa. 


Tours.  Again  in  l.V2(i,  and  met  <»«,  Cognac  Atfain 
in  1560,  and  met  at  Foutainobleaa.  Again  in  1561, 
and  met  at  St.  Germain.  Again  in  1506,  and 


at  Moulins.  Again  in  1596,  and  met  at  Ilouen. 
Again  in  1626,  and  met  at  Paris ;  but  the  two  best 
known  were  those  convened  at  Versaillos  22  Feb., 
1787,  and  12  Dec.,  1788. 

Assent  (Royal)  to  bills  which  ha-^e 
passed  the  House  of  Commons  and 
House  of  Lords  is  given,  either  personally 
in  the  House  of  Lords  or  by  letters 
patent.  After  the  title  of  the  bill  has 
been  read  by  the  clc  rk  of  the  crown,  the 
clerk  of  the  parliament  says  (if  it  is  a 
bill  of  supply)  '  Le  roi '  (or  '  La  reyne ' ) 
'remercie  ses  bons  su^et:;,  accepte  leur 
bienveillence,  et  ainsi  le  veult.'  If  a 
public  bill,  not  of  supply,  he  says  '  L« 
roi  (la  reyne)  le  veult.'  If  a,  private  bill^ 
he  says  '  Soit  fait  comme  il  cat  desire*.' 

If  the  royal  assent  id  wilriheld,  tha 
announcement  is  made  by  the  words 
'Le  roi  s'avisera,'  but  the  last  instance 
of  such  a  refusal  was  by  William  III.  in 
1693. 

One  would  think  it  Is  time  for  the  monarchs  o! 
England  to  speak  English,  and  not  old  French. 

Assessors  (The).  Since  the  Muni- 
cipal  Corporations  Act  of  1835,  two 
officers  chosen  by  the  burgesses  to  assiel 
the  mayor  in  revising  the  burgess  lista. 


ASSIDIAN3 


ASSIZE 


Assid'ians,  or  'Chasidim.'  A  set 
of  zealous  defenders  of  the  unity  of 
God,  against  the  attempts  of  Antiochus 
Epiphanes  and  his  successors  to  force 
the  Jews  into  idolatry.  Mattathias 
headed  the  Chasidim  for  four  years, 
afterwards  Judas  Maccabaeus  assumed 
the  chief  command. 

•  Chasidim  '  means  pietists. 

Assien'tO.  A  Spanish  treaty  con- 
f erring  on  some  foreign  nation  a  monopoly 
in  the  negro  slave-trade.  In  1713  the 
exclusive  right  of  importing  negroes  to 
Spanish  America  was  transferred  from 
France  to  Kngland,  and  was  made  over 
by  government  to  the  South  Sea  Com- 
pany for  thirty  years.  In  1748  the 
English  company  relinquished  its  right 
(which  had  still  four  years  to  run)  on  the 
payment  of  100,OOOZ.,  and  the  concession 
of  certain  commercial  advantages. 

The  Spanish  name  of  this  treaty  Is '  £1  Aslcnto 
de  los  Negros.1 

Assien'to  Company  [pfEnglancf], 
1713.  I.  Under  the  Treaty  of  Utr.-dit. 
Thin  English  company  had  the  monopoly 
or  exclusive  privilege  of  supplying  the 
Spanish  West  Indies  and  the  South 
American  colonies  with  slaves.  The 
queen  (Anne)  had  one-fourth  of  the  pro- 
fits of  this  traffic  in  human  blood. 
Abolished  (1807)  by  47  Geo.  HL  c.  86. 
The  word  means  'a  treaty,'  and  is 
applied  to  a  compact  between  Spain  and 
some  foreign  nation. 

II.  [of  France],  1702.  The  French 
Guinea  Company  took  the  name  of  the 
'  Assiento  Company,'  \vlu-n  1'hilip  V.  of 
Spain  granted  them  the  exclusive  right 
of  importing  4,800  negroes  of  both  sexes 
annually  for  ten  years  to  the  continent 
and  islands  of  Spanish  America. 

Assignats,  9  Sept.,  1790,  recalled  18 
July,  1796.  French  government  notes. 
The  National  Assembly  confiscated  all 
the  church  lands,  but  being  unable  to 
sell  them,  kept  them  as  national  property 
and  issued  paper  money  to  the  amount 
of  400,000,000  livres,  making  the  church 
lands  security  for  the  r« -payment.  These 
assignats  were  negotiable  like  our  bank 
notes,  and  were  generally  for  100  francs 
(41.)  each,  though  some  were  as  low  as 
5  francs.  In  June  1793,  this  paper  money 
was  worth  only  one-third  of  its  nomina 
value;  and  in  March  1796,  an  English 
•overeign  would  have  bought  7,200  franca 


worth  of  assignats.  They  were  then 
xmght  in  by  the  French  government  at 
he  rate  of  one  franc  in  specie  for  80 
rancs  in  paper. 

It  is  said  that  the  entire  amount  of  asslgnatc 
ssued     represented      i5,578,000,000     francs,      we. 
23,000,0003.  sterling. 

Pronounce  As'-sln-yahs'. 

Assistors  (The  Cr.unc.il  of).  The 
same  as  the '  Council  of  Adjutators'  (</.«.). 

Assize  of  Arms,  1181.  The  substi- 
tution of  the  old  milLHry  obligation  of 
every  freeman  to  servo  in  d^fonce  of  the 
realm  in  lieu  of  feudal  retainers.  By  ihia 
law,  everyknight  was  forced  to  arm  himself 
with  coat  of  mail,  shield,  and  lance ;  every 
freeholder  with  lane*;  an  i  hauberk ;  every 
burgess  and  poorer  freeman  with  lanoa 
and  iron  helmet.  This  universal  military 
levy  was  wholly  at  the  dinpr  vU  of  the  king 
for  purposes  of  military  defonce. 

Assize  Of  Battle.  Trial  by  combat 

Assize  of  Bread  (The\  1214.  A 
public  price  set  upon  bread  according  to 
its  weight,  from  the  reign  of  John  to  that 
of  George  IV.,  1824. 

Assize  of  Clarendon  (The),  lir.fi. 
A  law  in  the  reign  of  Henrf  II.  which 
revived  the  old  English  system  of  mutual 
security  or  frank  pledge  to  provide  for  the 
good  order  of  the  realm.  By  this  law  no 
stranger  could  remain  in  any  place  more 
than  one  night,  without  giving  sureties 
for  his  good  conduct :  and  twelve  men  In 
every  hundred,  with  four  from  each  town- 
ship,  were  sworn  to  report  known  crimi- 
nals or  evildoers  within  their  district,  tH*4 
they  might  be  brought  to  trial  by  or. I. -a  1. 
This  is  the  foundation  of  our  '  grand 
jury '  system. 

Assize  of  Jerusalem  ( The).  '  Le« 
Assises  de  Je*ruaala-na.'  1099.  /  body  o* 
laws  promulgated  t»y  Godfrey,  thi  •  !»-.- 
fender  and  Baron  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre/ 
Gibbon  calls  it '  a  precious  monument  of 
feudatory  jurisprudence.' 

Assize  of  Northampton  (TM. 
1176.  An  expansion  of  the  Assizr  of 
Clarendon.  By  thia  assize  Henr«  II 
divided  the  kinpiiotn  into  six  district  01 
circuits,  to  eaca  of  which  he  assigned 
three  itinerant  judges.  Appeals  from  th« 
judges  might  be  made  to  the  kmtj  him- 
self in  council.  This  is  tfce  basis  at  onu 


ASSOCIATE 


ASTROLOGERS 


r» 


Privy  Council,  and  the  equitable  juris- 
diction of  our  lord  chancellor. 

Associate  Presbytery  (The), 
1733.  Those  who  separated  from  the 
establishment  in  Scotland  under  Eben- 
ezer  Erskine  assumed  this  name,  but  they 
were  generally  called  Seceders. 

Associated  Patriots  (The),  1821. 
The  Carbonari  of  France.  After  the  July 
Revolution,  1830,  the  society  assumed 
the  name  of  the  '  Charbonnerie  Demo- 
cratique.' 

Associated  Synod  (The),  or  'Asso- 
ciate Synod,"  1740.  Separatists  from  the 
General  Assembly  of  Scotland,  led  by  the 
Rev.  Ebenezer  Erskine  and  his  brother 
Ralph.  They  objected  to  the  law  of  the 
assembly  made  in  1732,  '  that  if  a  patron 
neglected  to  fill  up  a  vacancy  within  six 
months,  the  elders  should  select  a  candi- 
date, subject  to  the  veto  of  the  presby- 
tery. Erskine  insisted  that  the  appoint- 
ment of  ministers  belonged  to  the  people, 
and  that  heritors  and  elders  had  no  right 
to  interfere.  Now  merged  in  the  United 
Presbyterian  Church. 

Association  Bill  (The),  1829.  A 
bill  to  sup}  ress  the  Catholic  Association 
of  Ireland  preparatory  to  the  introduc- 
tion of  i  "nil  for  Catholic  emancipa- 
tion.' 

Assor  tation  for  Discounte- 
nancing Vice  (The),  1800.  In  Ireland. 
The  ma?iers  and  mistresses  were  to  be 
Protesto  ots,  and  the  reading  of  Scriptures 
was  par*i  of  the  daily  curriculum.  The 
church  catechism  was  taught,  and  no 
other  religious  catechism  was  allowed. 

Association  of  Russian 
Knights  (The).  A  secret  Russian 
society  formed  in  the  reign  of  Czar  Alex- 
ander I.  Its  object  was  to  put  an  end  to 
the  abuses  of  the  interior  administration 
of  the  empire.  Being  informed  that  the 
Czar  intended  to  restore  Poland,  the  so- 
ciety resolved  to  assassinate  him.  On 
mature  reflection  the  scheme  was  aban- 
doned, and  the  society  was  reorganised  as 
'  the  Union  of  Public  Good.' 

Association  of  the  North  (The), 
otherwise  called  the  '  Association  of 
St.  Petersburg.'  A  secret  society  organ- 
ised in  1823.  It  consisted  of  believers 
and  adherents,  the  former  being  the 
founders  from  whom  three  presidents 


were  elected,  arid  the  lattei  members  aa 
mitted  by  the  believers.  The  obi~o«  wan 
ultimately  to  convert  Russia  into  a  re- 
public, but  this  was  to  be  done  gradually, 
and  for  the  nonce  the  czar  was  to  be  •»- 
duced  to  a  monarch  with  similar  powsrs 
to  the  American  president.  The  Emperor 
Alexander  I.  was  to  Le  assassinated,  and 
all  the  rest  of  the  royal  family  deported 
or  exiled.  The  assassination  was  fixed 
for  the  beginning  of  1890,  but  the  (Bar 
died  30  Nov.,  1825. 

Assumption  Day,  15  Aug.  lusti- 
tuted  in  the  7th  cent. 

Assumption  of  the  Virgin 
Mary  ( The),  7th  cent.  The  dogma  tha  i 
the  soul  and  body  of  the  Virgin  Mai  >  was 
carried  up  to  heaven  by  Christ  and  nla 
angels. 

Titian's  picture  of  the  Assumption,  in  Venice*  U 
one  of  the  finest  pictures  ever  painted  by  man. 

Assyrian  Canon  (The),  B.C.  909- 
640.  Discovered  and  published  by  R*w- 
linson  in  1862. 

Ast9'ria  (Oregon,  U.S.  America).  So 
called,  in  1811,  from  Mr.  Astor,  merchant 
of  New  York,  who  founded  here  a  fur- 
trading  station.  The  adventure  of  truj 
merchant  forms  the  subject  of  Washing- 
ton Irving's  '  Astoria.' 

Astral  Body  (The),or  linga  sharvra, 
the  third  principle.  A  semblance  of  the 
human  form,  fully  inhabited  by  its  higher 
principles.  It  can  migrate  tu  any  dia- 
tance  from  the  physical  body.  The 
Scotch  '  double '  is  a  sort  of  linga 
sharira. 

Astral  Spirits.  The  supposed 
spirits  which  pervade  the  stars,  each  utt*? 
having  its  own  spirit,  (or  soul).  Parueel 
BUS  taught  that  every  human  Wo^  u* 
an  astral  spirit;  hence  the  miiueiioj  of  . 
person's  particular  star  on  his  life. 

Astrologers.  The  most  noted  a.re : 
Tommaso  Pisano,  father  of  the  cele- 
brated Christina  Pisano  ^-1380); 
Johann  Miiller  Regiomontanus,  German 
(1436-1476);  Johann  Stuffier,  Gonna** 
(1452-1531);  Cardan  (1501-7  6);  Nos- 
tradamus (1503-1566);  Cou"C  Cosmo 
Ruggieri,  astronomer  to  Cathftnn*  di 
Medici  (16th  cent.) ;  Philip  and  Maithieo 
Laensberg  (17th  cent.).  The  chief  aatr> 
nomers  between  Ptolemy  and  Ko^io/ 
believed  in  astrology. 


ASTKONOMY 


ATTABEGS 


1  he  rnJe  of  the  triplicates,  as  recommended  by 
^Ttkwrorati,  HjpDccratfcfi,  IHoclrs  and  Avicenna. 
Oit  1  will  begin  ad  nurn  nuintinnis,  as  Haly,  Massa- 
fca.ni,  OanwehlB,  and  G  uldo  lionatus  have  recom- 
manned. 

Will  yon  place.  .  .  th« -vernacular  name  of  Isaac 
*.;-*ton  in  •  tmositton  to  ...  Dariot,  Bonatus, 
Ptolemy.  Ha.y,  F.ztlet  Meterlck,  Naibob,  Harfurt, 
y.fc.'i.  THUS  -tt«ii.  Agrippa,  Durctus,  Maginus, 
Origen,  and  Argol  f— Sir  W.  SCOTT.  Guy  bannering, 
Chap.  iii. 

Astronomy  and  Experimental 
rhilos  »phy  (Professorship  of).  In 
flve  University  of  Cambridge,  1704 ; 
foandfJ  by  I>r.  Plume,  archdeacon  of 
llocherter.  Stipend  8001.  a  year,  er- 
cli-sive  of  fees.  The  professor  is  called 
tr-»  riumian  Professor.  See  '  Sheep- 
ahinks  Exhibition.' 

At'abeks  (The),  i.e.  'Father  of  the 
Princes,'  llth  and  12th  cent.  A  title 
assumed  by  certain  emirs,  governors  of 
provinces,  who,  under  the  Seljuks, 
usurped  supreme  power.  The  chief 
wei  s .  (1)  The  Atabeks  of  Irak,  founded 
bv  Oroad  Eddin  Zenghi.  This  dynasty 
lasted  from  1127  to  1218.  (2)  The  Ata- 
beks  or  Attabegs  of  Farsistan,  who  ruled 
over  Persia  (1148-1264),  and  were  driven 
out  by  Hulagou  ;  (8)  the  Atabeks  of  Ader- 
baYdjan  (1169-1225);  (4)  the  Atabeks  of 
Laristan,  the  last  of  whom,  named  Rok- 
neddin,  died  1339.  See  '  Attabegs.' 

Ateliers  Nationaux,  1848.  Na- 
tional workshops  for  unemployed  opera- 
tives. The  works  were  generally  useless, 
badly  dony,  and  dearly  paid  for.  In 
Paris  they  proved  an  utter  failure ;  and 
-iaailar  attempts  in  England  and  Ireland 
Lavd  alwn.78  been  fruitful  sources  of  dis- 
content »!•  J  rebellion. 

renounce  At  tcl'-«-a  Nas'-se-o-no'. 

Atella'n«B,  'Fab'ulse  Atella'nre,'  or 
'LndJ  OHM.'  First  introduced  into  Rome 
from  Atelltt  in  Campania.  Called  '  Ludi 
Odci '  l<ftC»UB6  the  two  chief  characters 
(Macchns  and  Bucco)  spoke  Oscan  and 
represented  Oscan  characters.  They 
were.  Lie  our  after-pieces,  extravagant 
and  droll. 

AthaDLT.'flian  Creed  (The),  between 
4BG  and  430.  Probably  composed  in 
France  I  7  Hilary,  bishop  of  Aries.  It 
was  origiAttlly  composed  in  Latin,  but 
our  version  is  from  a  Greek  translation. 

li  WM  originally  called  'the  Catholic  Faith,' 
bat  i&  <t40  tt  wns  called  '  the  Athaoasian  Creed.' 
not  »n«anfpg  the  creed  composed  by  Atlmnasiua, 
be  i  the  creed  which  sets  forth  the  viewE  of  Atha- 
nMlus,  the  (Treat  opponent  of  Arius.  It  was 
rocelTed  in  Italy,  700;  in  the  churches  of  France 


In  670;  In  Germany  about  787;  in  England  aboo* 
600,  and  in  Borne  not  before  930  or  1014. 

Athana'sians.  Those  who,  like 
Athanasius  (296-373),  believe  there  are 
three  persons  (the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost)  in  the  one  undivided  Godhead ; 
that  all  the  three  are  co-equal  and 
eternal, '  none  afore  or  after  other,'  and 
that  the  Holy  Ghost  proceeded  from  the 
Father  and  the  Son. 

The  Athanaslan  Creed  WM  not  composed  by 
Athanasius,  but  expresses  his  opinions  respecting 
the  Trinity.  It  was  not  received  in  the  Latin 
Church  till  930  or  1014,  and  was  never  sanctioned 
by  any  council. 

AthenaBUm.  L  Founded  in  Eome 
by  Hadrian  AJ>.  183. 

II.  The  London  weekly  journal  esta- 
blished in  January  1828. 

HI.  The  club  BO  called  in  Pall  Mall, 
founded  in  1824. 

Athenian  Confederacy  (The), 
B.C.  431.  It  contained  Thessaly  and 
Acarnania  (in  northern  Greece),  Corcyra, 
Zacynthus,  and  Naupactus.  Their  allies 
were  Chios  and  Lesbos,  with  all  th<j 
other  islands  of  the  ./Egean  Sea,  except 
Melos  and  Thera,  together  with  the  Greek 
cities  on  the  coast  of  Asia  and  Thrace. 

Athenian  Moses  (The).  Plato 
(B.C.  428-847),  the  Greek  philosopher,  is 
BO  called  by  Numeniua. 

Athens  of  India  (The).  Benares 
(2  syl.),  460  miles  from  Calcutta,  the  .jeat 
of  Brahminical  learning. 

Atlantic  Cable  (The).  A  cable 
between  Valentia  in  Ireland  and  Heart's 
Content  in  Newfoundland,  successfully 
laid  in  1866.  Many  laid  since. 

Atlantic  Telegraphs.  Telegraphic 
cables  used  for  sending  telegraphic 
messages  across  the  Atlantic.  In  com- 
munication with  all  the  telegraphs  of  the 
two  worlds. 

At'omic  Theory  (The).  The  '  laws 
of  combining  proportion,'  discovered  by 
Dalton  and  expressed  in  four  lawa : 
(1)  that  of  constant  proportions  ;  (2)  that 
of  reciprocal  proportions;  (8)  that  of 
multiple  proportions;  and  (4)  that  of 
compound  proportions. 

At'tabegS  (The).     See  •  Attabeks.' 

Attabeg  is  from  '  Atta,'  a  master  or  tutor,  and 
'Beg,'  or  'Bey,'  a  lord,  a  kind  of  'mayor  of  the 


ATTACOTl'l 


ATUA 


Attacot'ti,or'Attacots.'  The  Irish  ! 
of  prehistoric  times  who  paid  tribute  to 
the  Scoti.  The  word  w  a  Latinised  form 
of  an  Irish  word  meaning  tribute-payers. 
The  insurgent  peasantry  who  assas- 
sinated Frederick  the  Just  of  Ireland 
were  Attacots,  and  the  word  is  applied 
to  disturbers  of  the  peace  even  in  North 
Britain. 

Attacot'tic  Rebellion  (The).  A 
prehistoric  rebellion  of  the  Attacotti  or 
tributaries  of  Ireland  against  the  Scoti, 
who  were '  massacred,'  and  a  native  prince 
set  over  the  island;  succeeded  by  his 
Bon,  Moran.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Attacot'tic  Wars  (The).  The  two 
plebeian  rebellions  (q.v.). 

The  chief  movers  of  those  two  rebellions  known 
by  the  name  of  the  Attacottio  Wars.—!.  MOORK, 
History  oj  Ireland,  vil.  151. 

At'talic  Wealth.  Unexpected  or 
unlocked  for  wealth.  B.C.  183,  Attalus, 
the  rich  king  of  Pergamos,  made  the 
Romans  his  heirs.  Queen  Victoria  has 
been  enriched  by  *  Attalic  wealth.' 

Atterbury's  Pad.  Lord  Coningsby 
was  so  called.  In  the  debate  on  the 
Occasional  Conformity  and  Schism  Bill 
in  1718,  Atterbury,  bishop  of  Rochester, 
opposed  the  bill,  and  said,  '  I  prophesied 
last  winter  the  bill  would  be  brought 
forward,  and  I  am  sorry  to  find  my  words 
have  come  true.'  Lord  Coningsby  inso- 
lently retorted'  'The  right  reverend 
speaker  has  set  himself  forth  as  a  pro- 
phet ;  but,  for  my  pait,  I  know  110  prophet 
to  liken  him  to,  unless  to  that  famous 
prophet  Balaam,  who  was  reproved  by 
liis  own  ass.'  To  this  the  bishop  replied  : 
'  I  am  well  content  to  be  compared  to 
the  prophet  Balaam,  but  I  am  sure  I 
have  been  reproved  by  nobody  but  his 
lordship.' 

Attic  Moses  (The).  Plato  (B.C. 
428-347). 

Attic  Orators  (The  Ten).  I  JE»- 
cmnes  (B.C.  898-314) ;  ii.  Andocides 
(467-391);  iii.  Antiphon  (died  411); 
iv.  Demosthenes  (385-322);  v.  Dii;archoB 
(361-293) ;  vi.  Hyperides  (396-322) ;  vsi. 
Isseos  (flo.  420-348) ;  viii.  Isocrates  (436- 
888) ;  ix.  Lycurgoa,  not  the  lawgiver 
(896-823) ;  z.  Lyslas  (458-378). 

AttlCUS  (The  Christian).  Reginald 
Eeber  bishop  of  Calcutta  (1788-182*). 


AttlCUS  (The  English).  J^-e  ,rh 
Addison  (1672-1719). 

Who  but  must  laugh,  if  such  a  man  hnera  b«  f 
Who  would  not  smile  if  Atticup  were  he  * 

POPE,  Prologue  to  the  S^bru. 

Atticus  (The  Irish).  George 
Faulkner,  printer  and  author  (1700-3775), 
So  called  by  Lord  Chesterfield. 

At'ticus  of  Midlothian  (The), 
The  Right  Honourable  W.  E.  Gladstone 
(1809-  ),  so  called  for  his  '  Midlothian 
speeches,'  which  ootained  for  him  the 
premiership  in  1880. 

At'tila  le  petit.  Thiers,the  French 
historian  (1797-1877;- 

He  was  also  nicknamed  '  Tamerlan  &  lunette* ' ; 
'  Cameleon ' ;  '  General  Bonne ' ;  am  jLe  Hoi  dec 
YersaiUeux.' 

Attorney-General  (The).  A 
ministerial  officer  of  the  crowr  at  an 
annual  stipend  of  7000Z.  lie  is  appointed 
by  letters-patent,  and  stands  in  relation 
to  the  sovereign  as  any  utheu*  attorney 
does  to  his  employer.  His  dutieb  we  to 
conduct  prosecutions  for  such  grave 
offences  as  tend  to  disturb  Ihe  state ;  uo 
advise  the  heads  of  other  miuirterial 
departments  on  legal  poiuts  ;  to  conduct 
all  suits  relating  to  the  public  revenue 
or  charitable  endowments  in  which  the 
crown  has  a  right  to  interfere;  andj  in 
short,  to  act  in  all  things  as  the  leftl 
adviser  of  the  sovereign. 

The  stipend  of  the  Solicitor-General  ls«.OOW.: 
but  both  these  lawyers  are  paid  extra  fees  for 
•contentious  business,'  according  to  the  TOW" 
professional  scale. 

Attorney-General  of  the  Lan- 
tern (Procureur  giniral  de  *<*  Lan- 
terne).  Camille  Desmoulins  (1762-1794). 
one  of  the  chief  instigators  of  the  French 
Revolution,  when  those  obnoxious  to  the 
mob  were  hanged  on  the  street )  omp-ropea. 
Pronounce  At-  ur'-ney. 

Attroupement  (8  gyl.).  A  political 
or  party  meeting  in  the  public  streets  or 
squares,  like  those  in  Trafalgar  Square, 
London,  in  1887-1888  B.y  the  Frencto 
law,  till  April  1831,  they  were  declared 
unlawful,  and  if  persisted  in,  after  due 
notice,  the  military  dispersed  them. 
Those  apprehended  might  be  Lmpraoned 
for  two  years,  at  the  discretion  of  tt* 
magistrates. 

At'ua  (plu.  Atuas).  The  Elohim  c* 
the  Tongans,  including  (1)  the  orijfinaJ 
gods  ;  (2)  the  souls  of  nobles ;  (3)  th< 
souls  of  metabooles  cr  vaasala*  srh.on 


AtJBAINE 


AUGSBUIia 


as  ghosts  to  relatives;  (4)  the 
soul?  of  attendants  and  serfs  ;  (5)  the 
Atua-pow,  the  mischievous  gods  ;  and 
(%4  the  Mooi,  or  god  which  supports  the 
wth.  (Mariner,  vol.  ii.  p.  127.) 

Aubaine  (3  syl).  The  right  of 
French  kings  to  the  property  of  every 
tor  signer  who  di^d  in  France  without 
being  naturalised.  Abolished  by  the 
National  Assembly  in  1790;  re-estab- 
Jiflhed  by  Napoleon  in  1804  ;  and  finally 
•nnulled  on  14  July,  1819. 

Ancbterar'der  Case  (The),  1834- 
:*4S.  Tne  great  tost  case  of  the  cele- 
brated 'Voluntary  Controversy'  (q.v.) 
of  Scotland.  The  question  was  this: 
Is  the  congregation  to  give  a  '  Call  '  or 
invitation  to  its  pastor,  or  has  the  Kirk  a 
right  to  appoint  any  minister  it  thinks 
proper  ?  A  vacancy  occurred  in  the 
parish  of  Auchterarder,  containing  8,000 
souls.  In  a  congregation  of  300,  only 
two  persons  signed  'the  Call,'  and  the 
kirk  pronounced  it  insufficient.  The 
Ho  age  of  Lords  was  appealed  to,  and 
confirmed  the  decision  of  the  kirk,  but 
when  the  kirk  selected  a  minister,  the 
court  of  sessions  interfered.  The  kirk 
commanded  the  presbytery  to  proceed 
*ith  the  presentation,  and  it  did  so,  but 
was  summoned  at  the  bar  of  the  civil 
Aourts,  and  the  candidate  was  prohibited 
'••im  preaching  in  the  church.  This 
3ontrov«ray  went  oa  till  18  May,  1843, 
*hen  470  clergymen  withdrew  from  the 
General  Assembly,  and  constituted 
themselves  into  'The  Free  Church  of 
Scotland.' 

During  the  controversy  various  other  case* 
occurred  as  those  of  Dunkeld,  Lethendy,  Strath- 
bogle.  4o 

Audeeism,  838.  The  heresy  of 
Audaeus  or  Udo  of  Mesopotamia,  who 
insisted  that-  God  had  a  human  form. 
At  that  early  period  he  accused  the 
clergy  of  wcrldiiness  and  impurity  of 
morala  Udo  died  JLD.  870. 

Audi'aus  or  'Audoeana.'  Same  M 
Quartodecimans  (q.v.). 

Th*  sine"  capital  punishment  was  Inflicted  on 
IK*  AU.IMMIB  or  Quartodeclmans  who  should  dare 
.o  per™trwte  the  atrocious  crime  of  celebrating 
on  an  improper  day  the  festival  of  Easter.— 
Fall.  Ac.,  chap.  uvii. 


Audit  AJe.  Extra  strong  ale,  sup- 
posed to  be  provided  for  an  audit  feast, 
whan  U-«  college  accounts  are  audited. 


It  is,  however,  sold  at  the  butteries  of 
Cambridge  University  at  any  time. 

Audley  Street,  London.  So 
named  from  Mr.  Hugh  Audley,  a  barrister 
of  the  Inner  Temple,  who  bought  the 
ground  thereabouts  for  building  pur- 
poses. He  began  with  200Z.,  and  at 
death,  in  1662,  left  a  property  worth 
400,000*. 

Aughton  Pudding  Feast.  Held 
every  twenty-one  years  at  Aughton,  near 
Ormskirk,  in  Lancashire.  About  a 
century  ago  a  firm  of  wand  weavers  con- 
structed  for  their  trade  an  immense 
oblong  boiler,  which  was  inaugurated  by 
cooking  therein  a  large  plum-pudding  of 
a  ton  weight  (20  feet  long  and  6  feet 
thick).  In  1886  (16  June)  the  pudding 
weighed  1,000  Ibs.,  and  was  provided  by 
public  subscription. 

Augsburg  (Diet  of).  See  under 
'  Diet.' 

Augsburg  (Treaty  of),  22  Sept.,  1555. 
Also  called  the  'Religious Peace  of  Augs- 
burg, in  which  full  liberty  of  worship 
was  confirmed.  Lutherans  and  Catholics 
were  declared  alike  eligible  to  all  offices 
of  state,  and  to  seats  in  the  imperial  diets. 
Every  ruler  was  allowed  to  sanction  what 
form  of  religion  he  chose  in  his  own  pro- 
vince, but  all  were  to  tolerate  those  who 
held  different  views. 

Augsburg  Confession  (The).  The 
statement  of  the  doctrines  of  Luther  and 
his  disciples,  handed  in  to  Charles  V.,  who 
had  convoked  a  diet  at  Augsburg  to  re- 
ceive it,  8  April,  1530.  The  first  part 
contained  21  articles  of  faith  and  doctrine ; 
and  the  second  part  contained  7  articles 
on  disputed  points:  as  (1)  on  the  two 
kinds  of  the  eucharistic  sacrament ;  (2) 
on  the  marriage  of  priests;  (8)  on  the 
mass ;  (4)  on  confession ;  (5)  on  distinc- 
tions of  meat ;  (6)  on  conventual  vovrs ; 
and  (7)  on  the  authority  of  bishop*. 

The  '  confession '  is  no  longer  an  exponent  of  the 
theological  views  of  German  Protestants. 

Augsburg  Interim  (The).  Tho 
provisionary  settlement  of  the  points  in 
dispute  between  the  Lutherans  and 
Roman  Catholics,  till  they  could  be  finally 
settled  by  a  general  council.  The  Augs- 
burg Interim  was  held  at  Augsburg  in 
1548,  by  order  of  Charles  V.  A  compro- 
mise was  agreed  to,  but  in  1552  it  was 
declared  to  be  unsatisfactory,  and  anothei 


AUGUST 


AUGUSTAN 


t* 


compromise  was  made  at  Leipsic,  called 
the  '  Leipsic  Interim.' 

August,  31  days.  This  month  ought 
to  be  30  days.  Thus:  March  31,  April  30, 
May  31,  June  30,  July  31,  August  80,  &c.; 
but  when  the  Latin  month  Sextllis  was 
named  August,  in  honour  of  Augustus 
(as  the  month  Quintllis  had  been  changed 
to  July  in  honour  of  Julius),  court  flattery 
could  not  allow  the  Augustan  month  to 
be  shorter  than  the  Julian  month,  so  the 
short  month  was  shifted  to  Sept.,  and  the 
symmetry  of  the  Calendar  was  destroyed. 
September  was  the  birth-month  of  Augus- 
tus, but  August  (Sextilis)  was  his  lucky 
month.  Thus  he  held  his  triumph  for  his 
Illyrian,  Actium,  and  Alexandrian  vic- 
tories in  Aug.  B.C.  29,  and  was  made 
emperor  the  same  month.  He  died 
19  Aug.,  14  B.C. 

August  1.  The  anniversary  of  the 
accession  of  the  house  of  Hanover. 

August  4  (1789).  When  the  Na- 
tional Assembly  of  France,  in  one  sitting, 
abolished  all  privileges  formulated  in  19 
articles,  and  presented  their  measure  to 
the  kiiig.  It  included : — 

The  abolition  of  all  serfdom,  seignorial 
dues,  and  seignorial  jurisdictions. 

The  suppression  of  exclusive  rights  of 
hunting,  shooting,  keeping  warrens,  dove- 
cotes, &c. 

The  abolition  of  tithes,  sales  of  offices, 
and  monopolies. 

The  equalisation  of  taxes. 

The  eligibility  of  every  citizen  to  any 
civil  or  military  office. 

The  suppression  of  all  privileges  granted 
to  towns  or  provinces. 

Such  an  amount  of  legislation  In  one  night  ia 
wholly  unparalleled. 

August  10  (1792).  'La  sanglante 
journe'e  du  10  aofit,'  called  by  Legendre 
'the  glorious  10th  of  August.'  The 
Tuileries  were  stormed  by  the  Paris  mob. 
Mandat,  commander  of  the  National 
Guard,  was  assassinated  by  the  mob. 
Danton,  Tallien,  Billaud-Varennes,  and 
Collet  d'Herbois  usurped  the  municipal 
functions,  dubbing  themselves '  Les  Com- 
missaires  de  la  Commune.'  The  Swiss 
guard  was  assassinated  by  the  Paris  mob. 
The  king  (Louis  XVI.),  the  queen  (Marie 
Antoinette),  and  her  three  children,  were 
saved  alive,  for  a  time,  by  the  National 
Assembly .  They  were  sent  to  the  Temple. 
The  National  Convention  was  formed. 


consisting  o!  Servan,  (minister  of  wwr; 
Roland  (of  tie  interior) ;  Claviers,  (of 
finance);  Kicnge'  (of  marine);  Lebrun  (of 
foreign  afiV*.:};  and  Danton  (of  justice). 
Santerre  was  made  commander  of  the 
National  Guard  ir  -p)ane  of  Mandar,,  and 
an '  Extraordinary  Tribune'  was  appointel 
to  examine  into  the  offences  of  the  Bloody 
Tenth  of  August. 

August  15.  French  history.  The 
birthday  of  Napoloon  L,  and  while  the 
empire  lasted  couai'JTed  a  national  holi* 
day.  It  was  on  IT.  An<j..  1SOG,  that  hb 
was  surnamed  '  The  G  ixat ' ;  that  he  re- 
pealed the  republican  calendar ;  that  he 
appointed  the  cathedral  of  St.  Denis  the 
place  of  sepulohxe  for  the  emperors  of  the 
French ;  that  he  converted  the  Panthe*on 
into  the  church  of  Ste.-On<wievo;  that  he 
created  his  brciher  Joseph  king  of  the 
Two  Sicilies ;  his  brother  Louis  king  of 
Holland ;  his  brother-in-law  Murak  grand 
duke  of  Cleves  and  Berg;  gave  his  step- 
son Beauharnais  in  marriage  to  a  Bava- 
rian princeso ;  and  bestowed  impel  iul  fief  9 
on  his  great  ministers  and  generals ;  that 
he  united  fourio-.-u  princca  of  the  south 
and  west  of  Guma-ny  into  the  '  Confed- 
eration of  the  Rhine ' ;  and  appointed  the 
day  a  national  lo*tival  for  ever.  Napo- 
leon III.  used  to  keep  it  magnificently. 


Neither  of  the  two  emt 
cathedral  of  St.  Deals.    1 


rors  wns  boriod  in  th« 
th  died  In  exile. 


Augusta.  The  2nd  Roman  Legion, 
A.D.  50.  The  Romans  made  the  '  civitas 
Trinobantum '  a  st~.f>ion  for  this  legion, 
and  called  the  sU1  ion  Augusta.  Taci&aa 
in  his  Annals  calls  it  Londinum.  Now 
din  is  Keltic  for  town,  and  I/on,  if  tho  o 
is  also  corrupt  for  y  or  »,  would  be  lyn  or 
llyn,  which  meacc  in  Keltic  a  pool  cr 
body  of  water,  so  that  Llyu-din  means 
the  water-town,  or  tonn  on  the  pool. 

Liver-pool  seems  to  give  colour  to  this  ot— 5t> 
logy  (another  plausible  suggestion  ia  Lion,  cheer- 
ful or  gay). 

Augustales  Sod  alos,  about  A  j>.  17. 
An  order  of  priests  instituted  by  Tib<*? 
ius. 

Pronounce  Aug-UB-t&r'-l«ez  Bo-day'-]<tM. 

Augustan  Ag-e  oi'  China  (The). 
The  reign  of  Tae-tsong,  son  of  Koo-teou, 
founder  of  the  13th  Imperial  dynasty. 
Tae-tsong  is  called  the  Se4omon  of  China 
(626-650). 

Augustan  Age  ofS  n  ?1  and  ( TkA 
The  reign  of  Queen  Ana*/  (17<>S-J714) 
also  called  the  Silver  Ago,  tLo  Guide* 


AUGUSTAN 


AULIC 


Age  beln  2  the  reign  of  ^v^p.l  »th.  By  far 
kfee  f  orem.»s^  name  is  tnat  of  Sir  Isaac  New- 
Ion.  and  of  command  3rs,  John  Churchill 
(duke  of  Marlborou^n).  The  poets  were 
Congreve,  Garth,  Gay,  Parnell,  Philips, 
Pope,  Prior,  Rowo.aml  Swi't.  The  other 
authors  woro  Addiaoa,  Earnes,  George 
Bull,  Anthony  Collins,  Jnremy  Collier, 
Roger  Cotes,  Defo*,  Dcdwell,  Flamsteed, 
George  Hickes,  B«.  John  Jeffery,  John 
Norris,  P.ay,  South,  Steele,  &c.  Wren, 
Archibald  Pitcairn,  arid  Sir  Cloudesley 
Shovel  also  lived  in  this  reign.  Except 
Pope  and  Gay,  thn  poets  have  no  high 
standing,  and  of  the  miscellaneous  class, 
Addison  and  Defoe  are  the  best  known. 

Augustan  Age  of  Prance  (The). 
The  middle  p?rk>«l  "f  the  reign  of 
Louis  XIV.,  wl\;ic  Colbert  was  his  chief 
minmtor  (lC13-16o3). 

Augustan  Age  of  Germany 
(The).  Tho  19th  century. 

Augustan  Age  of  Hindustan 
(Tht).  The  roign  of  Vilrr^MjCditya,  sur- 
named  8«»kari  (orfooof  tho  S^kas),  B.C.  56. 

Jt  IB  an  anachronism  to  nro*k  of  an  Augustan 
age  before  the  roign  of  Augustus. 

Augustan  Age  of  Persia  (The). 
That  of  ArUxorxca  (c.C.  4ri4-425),  about 
which  time  historians,  philosophers,  poets, 
pointers  and  sculptors  of  peculiar  merit 
flocriohod. 

Augustan  Age  of  Portugal 
(The).  The  rei^n  of  Dom  Affonso  Henri- 
quez  (1004,  1137-11.^5).  In  this  reign 
Brazil  was  occupied  ;  the  African  coast 
was  explored  ;  the  sea-route  to  India  was 
traversed  ;  Camoous  flourished,  &c. 

Augustan  Era  (The).  Began  14 
Fob.,  B.C.  27. 

Augustine  (The  Rule  of  St.)—  in- 
cluded :  abso'.uto  obedience  ;  personal 
poverty  ;  univera.il  charity,  and  perfect 
cliujtity,  bjtli  ol  liimJ  and  body. 

The  ordor  first  appeared  In  England  about  1106. 

AugviPt'no     (The      second     St.). 
-  dc  St.  7-^tor,  who  died  1140. 

i<.  ji4djsil^l-180)  Is  called  the*  Augustine 


Augns'tines   (8   syl.),  or  'Augus- 
niaiis,'  12Y7.     I.  Some  thirty  monastic 
alerDil:-*  Her.:  so  called,  not  because 
they  wtro  (•••vi«J«;d  by  St.  Augustine,  but 
Alexander  IV.  imposed 


on  them  the  rule  of  St.  Augustine  (18tl| 
cent.). 

II.  An  order  of  nuns  which  claimed 
descent  from  a  convent  founded  by  St. 
Augustine  at  Hippo,  of  which  his 
was  abbess.  Till  1G82  they  wore  a  black 
habit,  but  it  was  then  changed  to  a 
violet.  Their  special  office  was  the 
charge  of  hospitals  and  the  sick. 

Augustin'ian  Canons.  Those 
who  lived  under  the  rule  (kan'Jn)  of  St. 
Augustine.  Their  dress  was  a  long 
black  cassock,  having  a  white  rochet 
over  it,  covered  with  a  black  cloak  and 
hood.  See  '  Austin  Friars.' 

Au^usti'nus,  1640.  A  work  by 
Cornelius  Jansen  (1586-163S),  just  com- 
pleted before  he  died,  and  which  proved 
the  occasion  of  a  religious  controversy 
the  most  important  in  its  doctriiuJ. 
social,  and  political  aspects  since*  the 
Reformation.  Its  object  was  to  show 
that  the  teaching  of  St.  Augustine  waa 
in  direct  opposition  to  that  of  the  Jesuits 
on  the  subjects  of  grace,  free  will,  pre- 
destination, and  pelagianism.  It  was 
inhibited  by  the  Jesuits  in  1641.  In 
1642  Pope  Urban  VIII.  condnniu-a  it, 
in  his  bull  '  De  Eminonti';  Al. -xamler 
VII.  condemned  it  165G  ;  but  the  scholars 
and  divines  of  Port  Royal  defended  it 

In  France,  the  members  of  Port  Royal  (q.v.)  were 
JanscnisU ;  those  of  the  Sorbonne  <</.r. )  were 
bitterly  opposed  to  the  '  August  HUH,  luul  issued 
seven  allegations  to  prove  it  to  bo  heretical.  Thvue 
•even  allegations  were  reduced  to  five. 

Augustus  and  Caesar.  For  above 
1,000  years,  from  Vespasian  to  Alexius 
Comnenus,  '  Augustus '  was  the  title 
given  to  the  sons  and  brothers  of  the 
reigning  monarch,,  and  '  Caesar  '  was  the 
next  in  rank.  The  imperial  wife,  mother, 
sisters,  and  daughters  were  'Augusta.' 
Only  the  emperor  could  assume  the 
purple  or  red  buskin.  The  buskins  of  • 
*  Caesar  '  were  green. 

In  the  reign  of  Diocletian  the  two  viceroys  of 
niyricum  and  Gaul  were  entitled  'Ctesar,'  and 
the  two  emperors  of  Rome  and  Constantinople 
were  each  '  Augustus,1  A.D.  29-2;  but  this  arrange- 
ment soon  lapsed  alter  the  death  of  that  emperor. 
The  Roman  senate  give  Octavius  the  title  of 
'  Augustus.' 

Auletes.  Ptolemy  X.  of  Egypt  waa 
so  called  for  his  skill  in  playing  on  the 
flute  (B.C.  65-51.) 

Pronounce  Au  le'-teas. 

Au'lic  Council.  The  supreme 
tribunal  of  the  Gorman  empire.  It  con- 
s:4ted  of  a  president,  a  vice-chancellor, 


AUREA 


AUSTEO 


fcirMeen  councillors.  This  council 
toliowed  trie  court,  and  was  hence 
ine  an  He  or  court  tribunal  (Latin,  aula, 
t)  «  umrt  or  palace).  It  was  instituted 
ifl  1CC1  by  Kaiser  Maximilian,  and  was 
.^Tjpressed  in  Io06,  when  the  empire  was 
f- .  -uistruoUxl ;  but  there  are  still '  aulio 
oj~uflillors '  in  Austria. 

Au'rea  Bulla,  or  Golden  Bull  of 
Hungary.  The  Wagna  Charta  of  that 
kingdom,  grnubei!  in  1222  by  Andrew  II., 
just  seven  years  r  Iter  King  John  signed 
the  Magna  CbAfta  of  England.  By 
article  81  it  was  \  rovided  that,  if  a  king 
violated  any  of  the  principles  of  the 
Golden  Bull,  his  subjects  might  depose 
Lim,  or  take  up  arms  against  him  with- 
out beiny  /ui >iy  of  treason.  This  article 
was  cancelled  iu  1705  by  Joseph  I.  Like 
John,  Aiidrttf?  was  a  bad  king ;  and,  like 
John,  he  neither  observed  hia  Aurea 
i>uila  nor  intended  so  to  do.  . 

Auro'ra  (Missa  de).  The  second 
inais  on  C  liristmas  Day,  the  first  being 
the  Missa  de  node,  or  midnight  mass, 
und  the  Lhit  J  high  mass.  See  '  Mass.' 

Sir  Walter  Scott  aays,  '  On  Christmas  Eve  the 
mass  was  sung,'  and  he  has  been  accused  of  an 
overnight,  inasmuch  as  no  mass  is  ever  said  or 
Buiitf  at  uiniiUime.  But  Cassianus  ('  Instit.'  book 
ii  e  lb)  says.  '  Quare  post  missam  nocturnam 
dormire  oon  oporteat.'  Again,  'Missa  de  Ex- 
coylato '  Is  defined  by  l>u  Cange  as  the  macs  '  quee 
die  vlgiliam  Natalia  Domini  praecedente  cantatur, 
onde  eadein  Pr.Tparatio  ad  vesperam  Natalis  Domini 
vocatur  In  M.ssali  Qothico.'  Cassianus  says 
kgain  (o.  7):  'M-.sva.  Canonica  celebrata  usque  ad 
l.ioem  pout  T<ta«i8  extendunt.'  However,  the 
'Miss*  d*  no'-'t  •  we  are  told,  was  only  begun  be- 
fore  BidnUkk.  the  'sacrifice'  must  be  in  the 
morning  after  the  clock  has  struck  12. 

Austin  Friars,  or  'Begging  Her- 
mits,' or  '  Hermits  of  St.  Augustine.' 
"Were  not  founded  by  St.  Augustine,  but 
had  the  rule  of  St.  Augustine  imposed 
on  them  by  Innocent  IV.  in  the  middle 
of  the  18th  cent.  In  1256  Pope  Alex- 
ander IV.  pUced  them  under  a  superior 
called  a '  p-wal.'  In  1570  Friar  Thomas, 
a  Jcnait,  to  reduced  a  still  more  austere 
rule,  forbzdding  his  disciples  to  wear 
•hoes,  whenc  e  they  were  called '  The  Bare- 
footed Friars.' 

Austria  (House  of),  1488-1745. 
Has  given  Germany  fourteen  kaisers, 
Lvm  Albert  II.  to  Karl  VII. 

8c  -net imeB  the  house  of  Hohenstaufen  IB  called 
tl.s  tiouse  of  i  .  >. .  »  >nd  sometimes  the  present 
reigning  HO.PO.  «  uij  also  called  the  house  ot 
but  cu^ut  to  be  called  the  house  of 


Austria-Lorraine  (House  of). 
The  present  reigning  familj  of  Austria. 
This  house  began  in  17-15  with  Franz  o* 
Francis  I.,  who  married  Maria  Theresa. 

Austrian  Hye'na  (The).    Julius 

Jakob  von  Haynau,  an  Austrian  general 
(1786-1853),  noted  for  his  ruthless 
cruelty  towards  the  Hungarians,  and  his 
alleged  flogging  of  women.  In  1850  he 
visited  the  brewery  of  Messrs.  Barclay 
&  Perkins,  when  he  was  assaulted  by 
the  draymen,  and  barely  escaped  with 
his  life.  Subsequently,  he  received 
similar  discourtesy  in  Belgium  and 
France.  Called  also  '  the  Austrian 
butcher.' 

Austrian  Lip  ( The).  A  protruding 
tinder- jaw,  with  a  heavy  lip  disinclined 
to  shut  close.  It  came  from  Cimburgis, 
a  Polish  princess,  who  married  Kaiser 
Friedrich  III.,  and  displayed  itself  in 
their  son,  Maximilian  (I.)  Hence  also 
called  the  '  Cimburgis  Under-lip.' 

A  somewhat  similar  peculiarity  occurs  in  the 
family  of  Sir  Gideon  Murray,  of  Elibank.  He 
had  taken  prisoner  a  young  gentleman  named 
Scott,  whom  he  was  about  to  hang,  but  his  wife 
induced  him  to  commute  the  sentence  into  mar- 
riage with  their  daughter  Meg,  of  '  muckle  mouth.' 
Meg  made  a  good  wife,  but  the  muckle  mouth 
descended  to  their  posterity  for  many  generations. 

Austrian  "War  (The),  1859.  To 
rescue  Italy  from  the  hands  of  Austria, 
The  belligerents  were  France  and  Sar- 
dinia against  Austria.  France  won  the 
battles  of  Magenta  and  Solferino,  and 
then  made  peace  with  Austria.  Garibaldi 
continued  the  contest  to  a  successful 
issue. 

Rome  was  not  added  to  the  new  kingdom  of 
Italy  till  the  autumn  of  1870.  Venetia  was  ceded 
to  Italy  in  1866,  as  the  fruits  of  the  Austro-Prussian 
war. 

Austro-German  Treaty  ol 
Alliance  (TJie),  7  Oct.,  1879.  Between 
the  Emperor  of  Austria  and  the  Emperor 
of  Germany.  They  agree,  if  either  state 
is  attacked  by  Eussia,  both  shall  unite 
their  full  strength  to  repel  it.  If 
either  state  is  attacked  by  any  nation 
except  Kussia,  the  other  shall  observe 
a  friendly  neutrality.  If  Russia  assists 
any  other  state  in  an  attack  upon  either 
Austria  or  Germany,  the  two  allies  shall 
consider  the  attack  as  made  by  Russia 
Signed  at  Vienna. 

In  1887  Italy  joined  the  alliance. 

Austro-Hungarian       Empire 

(The),  14  Nov.,  1868.  The  kaiser-king 
of  Germany  had  to  abandon  his  title  of 


AUSTRO 


AVERROISTS 


Emperor  of  the  West,  or  of  the  Holy 
Roman  Empire,  in  1806,  and  was  entitled 
'Emperor  of  Austria,'  till  1868,  when 
he  styled  himself  'Emperor  of  Austria 
and  King  of  Hungary  and  Bohemia,' 
his  dominion  being  styled  the  'Austro- 
Hungariaji  Empire.' 

Austro-Pmssian  War  (The), 
1866.  Called  the  Seven  Weeks'  war. 
Won  by  Prussia.  The  chief  victories 
were  the  battles  of  Custozza,  Langen- 
aalza,  Sadowa,  and  Olmutz.  By  this  vic- 
tory Prussia  became  the  chief  power  of 
Germany,  and  Austria  was  entirely  ex- 
cluded therefrom.  Total  cost  of  the  war 
66,000,OOOZ.  sterling.  Total  loss  of  life 
60,000. 

Authentic  Doctor  (The).  Gregory 
of  Rimini  (' Gregorius  Ariminensis '), 
general  of  the  Augustine  order  at  Mont- 
pellier,  died  1858.  He  wrote  two  books 
of '  Sentences.' 

Pierre  de  Lombard,  who  died  1100.  was  the  great 
'  Magister  Sententiarum.' 

Authorised  Version  (The),  1611. 
Means  the  English  translation  of  the 
Bible,  authorised  to  be  read  in  churches 
by  James  L  Fifty-four  men  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  king  to  bring  out  this 
version,  but  seven  died  or  retired  from 
the  task.  This  version  is  often  called 
1  King  James's  Bible,'  or  the  '  King's 
Bible.'  See '  Bible.' 

The  Psalms  in  the  Common  Prayer  Book  are 
those  In  the  Bishops  Bible,  and  so  were  the 
•pintles  and  gospels  till  1OU. 

The  Authorised  Version  was  based  on  Tyndale's 
translation  «j.r.)t  which  passed  through  three 
stages:  (1)  the  publication  of  the  Great  llible 
(163D-1M1),  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.;  oJ»  the 
publication  of  the  Bishops'  Bible  (166H-1572),  in  the 
reign  of  Elizabeth;  (3)  the  publication  of  the 
King's  Bible,  in  lull,  in  the  reign  of  James  I.  Re- 
vised 1870-1884,  in  the  reign  of  Victoria  (published 
1886). 

Auto  da  Fe"  (plu.  'Autos  da  Fe*'). 
An  act  of  faith.  In  the  Catholic  Church 
ft  day  was  held  by  the  Spanish  Inquisition 
to  examine  into  the  faith  of  a  supposed 
heretic.  If  innocent,  the  accused  was 
absolved ;  if  guilty,  he  was  handed  over  to 
the  secular  power  to  be  put  to  death, 
generally  by  burning  at  the  stake.  The 
sentence  of  the  court  and  the  session 
also  are  both  called  '  Autos  da  fe*.' 

Burning  of  heretics  symbolised  hell  flre,  to  which 
heretics  were  consigned  by  the  Church. 

In  Portugal  it  was  customary  to  erect 
ft  vast  theatre  capable  of  holding  8,000 
spectators,  and  the  accused  were  brought 


forward  one  by  one  to  hear 
Those  who  were  brought  in  tlieir  ow 
clothes  paid  a  fine  arid  were  discharged; 
those  who  wore  ft  '  6aiufc>onito  '  —  4i»t 
is,  a  straight  yellow  oat  withocft  sKMre*. 
charged  with  a  St.  Andrew's  cross  —  had 
to  forfeit  all  their  ->"*ct8,  but  their  Irwei 
were  spared  ;  those  who  had  their  '  3svm< 
benito  '  decorated  with  red  serge  patched 
resembling  flames,  without  a  cross,  wan 
discharged,  but  warned,  if  ever  tbej  »*- 
lapsed,  they  would  be  delivered  k>  t«» 
flames  ;  those,  lastly,  who  had  the  '  .awr» 
benito'  decorated  with  flames  and  d-nr  « 
were  condemned  to  die.  Tho  pi*--  •  ' 
execution  in  Portugal  is  called  '  Kouosi. 
Pronounce  Awe'-to-dah-lajr'. 

Auxiliary  War  (rv\  B.C.  214-2CK. 
Between  the  Romans  M.  J  the  last  Phil.;; 
of  Mace  don.  The  Romans  wer«  th*» 
victors. 

Avaricious  Tyrant.  Mauritius, 
emperor  of  the  East  (582-600).  This  waa 
ft  mere  pun.  Mauritius  re.'nsed  to  pay 
Chagan,  king  of  the  Avari.  ioar  oboli  a 
head  for  the  prisoners  takon  by  him  in 
war,  in  587.  This  refusal  bot  only  fixed 
on  him  the  ill  name,  bat  also  lost  him 
his  crown  and  empire. 

Avengers  (The).  A  Fenian  society 
organised  by  Burton,  of  which  he  was 
himself  the  '  supreme  head.'  It  consists 
of  the  most  desperate  of  the  Irish  faction. 
bound  by  oath  to  murder  any  one  the 
society  wishes  to  be  removed.  Burton 
was  condemned  to  penal  servitude  for 
life  in  May  1885.  #00  '  Irish  Associa- 
tions.' 

Aver'roism.  The  doctrines  of 
Averroes,  the  Arabian  philosopher,  that 
the  soul  is  not  an  individual  possession, 
but  part  of  a  Universal  Intellect  difhised 
through  the  whole  world.  A  sort  of  pan- 
theism. See  '  Averroists.' 


Aver'roists.  Of  Seville, 
and  Fez.  Disciples  of  Averroes.  the 
Arabian  philosopher  and  expositor  oi 
Aristotle  (1149-1225).  Ho  tnngnt  th« 
doctrine  of  evolution,  or  that  every 
existing  form  has  been  developed  from 
some  previous  one  ;  that  each  individual 
is  a  part  or  limb  of  the  gr;>at  muiuiane 
whole,  and  that  this  muixkne  whole  is 
animated  by  a  GeaatTil  Intelligence  .  r 
'  Anima  Mundi,'  aiid  ultimately  al? 
existences  will  be  reaWorbed  in  deity 


AVIGNON 


BABINGTON 


Of  course  he  denied  what  we  call  '  the 
human  soul,'  for  the '  Anima  Mundi '  was 
general  and  not  particular.  Thomas 
Aquinas  combated  this  doctrine,  which 
was  condemned  by  the  University  of 
Paris  in  1240,  and  by  the  Lateran  Council 
in  1512.  The  Averroists  were  opposed 
to  the  Alexandrists  (q.v.). 

Avignon  Captivity  (The),  1309- 
1376.  When  the  popes  resided  at  Avignon 
in  France,  instead  of  at  Rome. 

Avignon,  pronounce  Av'-vin-yOntf. 

Avignon  Obedience,  in  the  great 
Western  schism,  means  obedience  to 
the  Avignon  pope.  As  obedience  to 
the  pope  of  Rome  is  called  '  Roman  Obe- 
dience.' See  above. 

Avocat-ge'ne'ral  (L*).  A  magistrate 
attached  to  the  ministry  of  France,  and 
charged  to  defend  the  law  and  public 
order. 

Pronounce  Av*.vo-kah'  djen'-e-rahl 

Avocats  au  Conseil  d'Etat  et 
&  la  Cour  de  Cassation.  Ministerial 
officers  charged  to  follow  the  procedure 
and  plead  for  clients  before  the  Conseil 
d'Etat  and  la  Cour  de  Cassation  (q.v.). 
These  two  courts  since  10  Sept.,  1817, 
have  been  united.  Such  an  'avocat* 
must  be  25  years  of  age,  and  must  have 
been  in  the  profession  at  least  two  years. 
The  number  is  limited  to  sixty. 

Pronounce  Av'-vo-kah'  o  con-say**  da-tab'. 

Avyogado'ri  (The),  1178.  Three 
Venetian  magistrates  whose  duty  it  was  to 
watch  over  the  public  interests.  In  the 
courts  of  justice  they  acted  as  checks 
upon  the  administration  of  the  law, 
and  were  also  public  accusers.  In  the 
councils  they  superintended  the  debates, 
and  without  the  presence  of  one  of  the 
Avyogadori  no  act  of  any  session  was 
valid.  The  police  was  under  their  care ; 
the  public  disbursements  passed  through 
their  hands ;  they  were  the  guardians  of 
the  public  registers.  (Singular, '  Awoga- 
dore,'  5  syl.) 

Ayerst  Hall,  in  Cambridge  Uni- 
versity. Named  after  the  Rev.  W. 
Ayerst,  the  first  principal,  1884. 

The  chief  object  of  this  foundation  la  to  reduce 
the  expense  of  a  college  education. 

Aylesbury  Men  (The),  1704.  Mr. 
A-shby,  a  burgess  of  Aylesbury,  and  five 


other  Aylesbury  men  who  insisted  ttut 
they  had  a  right  to  vote  i ..  their  owa 
member,  because  they  were  freeholder*. 
The  House  of  Commons  gave  it  agairat 
the  claimants,  and  the  House  of  Lcids 
reversed  the  judgment.  When  the  A  yl«i- 
bury  men  commenced  actions  agaii  «fc 
the  constables  of  their  town,  they  ware 
committed  to  Newgate  for  contempt  o? 
the  House.  The  queen  (Anne),  to  cut  tlis 
knot,  dissolved  the  parliament,  the  mtr- 
were  then  set  at  liberty,  and  the  nvatter 
dropped. 

Ayoubites  (8  syl.).  Descendant*  *A 
Ayoub,  a  Turkish  dynasty  which  riigueu! 
in  Egypt  and  Syria  from  1171  to  12o4. 
It  was  founded  by  Saladin,  son  of  Ayonb, 
and  was  overthrown  by  the  Mameluke* 

Azores  (2  syl.).  Martin  Beli^m.  in 
1448,  gave  this  name  to  these  wee^rn 
islands,  because  he  found  thorn  full  of 
hawks  (azor,  Spanish,  a  goshawk). 

Aztecs.  The  dominant  tribe  of 
ancient  Mexico.  Their  kingdom  was 
founded  in  1825.  Allied  with  the  Toltoo*, 
they  extended  their  kingdom  of  Tenoch- 
titlan  (Mexico)  to  the  Q  alf  of  Mexico  and 
the  Atlantic.  They  wore  at  their  best  in 
the  15th  and  16th  cenfca ,  when  the  Spa- 
niards arrived.  The  supreme  god  of  the 
Aztecs  was  Taotl,  and  the  protector  o£ 
their  nation  was  Huitzilopochtli. 

Az'ymites  (8  syl.).  Those  who  rvjJo- 
brated  the  communion  with  unlebveao'1 
bread. 

There  was  a  tribe  or  province  under  the  Saracenr 
BO  called.  Thus  Robert  the  monk,  in  hia  '  Histoi  T 
of  Jerusalem,'  book  vl..  f>pea.ks  of  '  Persw  «t  Mud. 
Arabes  et  Turd,  Azymitw  «t  Saracenl,  Curti  *4 
Publican!,  et  diversarum  uatlonum  alii  multl.' 


Babel  (Tablet  of  £A»  Tower  or"), 
1876.  Discovered  by  Mr.  George  Smith. 
A  tile  of  burnt  clay  impressed  while 
soft  with  an  inscription.  It  is  much 
broken,  and  only  four  columns  of  irritmg 
out  of  six  remain.  The  translation  rune 
thus : — 

...  of  Babylon  He  hastens  to  the  submission, 
Small  and  great  He  confounded  the  mound. 
Their  walls  all  the  day  they  founded. 
For  their  destruction  in  the  night 
He  did  not  leave  a  remainder 
In  His  anger,  secret  counsel  Ho  poured  out 
...  to  confound  their  speech  He  set  Hia  face. 
He  gave  the  command— He  made  strange  th«l< 

counsel. 

They  weep  hot  tears  for  Babll.  ,  .  . 
Bitterly  they  weep.  .  .  . 

Babin*  ton's  Conspiracy,  1885. 
To  murder  Elizabeth,  and  hiring  libo- 


BAB1SM 


BACHAEDIAN3 


rated  Mary  to  place  her  on  the  throne 
instead.  Tiue  V.  excommunicated 
Elizabeth,  and  authorised  all  true  Catho- 
lics to  compass  her  death.  Three 
priests—  Giflord,  Gilbert  Gifford,  and 
Hodgson  —  associated  with  Savage,  under- 
took the  assassination  of  the  queen. 
Another  priest,  Ballard,  afterwards 
joined  the  conspiracy;  then  Anthony 
Bubington,  a  young  man  of  fortune,  with 
ten  others  (\Vu.dsor,  Salisbury,  Tilney, 
Tichboame,  Gage,  Travers,  Barnwell, 
Oharnock,  Dun,  and  Jones)  ;  last  of  all  a 
n«ui  named  Polly,  who  was,  in  fact,  one 
»f  Walsirgham's  spies,  who  made  his 
amplojer  acquainted  with  all  the  pro- 
ceedings. At  the  fulness  of  time  all 
wf-ro  apprehended  and  executed,  except 
Salisbury,  who  escaped  abroad  (20  Sept., 


v,  1848.  A  new  religion 
founded  in  Persia  by  Mirza  Ali  Mo- 
bammed,  a  y^'yig  man  who  professed 
x>  be  the  r  ul  successor  of  Ali,  the 
prophet  of  In  a.  He  told  the  people 
that  he  waa  the  bdb  (the  door)  through 
which  all  must  go  who  enter  into  para- 
lis?.  Hia  followers  are  called  Bdbis. 
He  condemned  polygamy;  disapproved 
-i  the  seclunion  and  veiling  of  women  ; 
Allowed  believers  to  mix  with  un- 
believers; and  advocated  a  republican 
form  of  government.  The  royal  troops 
woi°  sent  against  the  Babis,  thousands 
w  jio  put  to  death,  and  Mirza  Ali,  with 
his  'apostles,'  were  publicly  executed. 
However,  Mirza  Yahya,  ayouth  of  sixteen, 
•vw  ohonen  succwHor,  and  the  religion  of 
the.  Bab  still  continues. 

Jt  U  not  a  mtl~  remarkable  that  Jesus  Christ 
tayi  3i  hi  m*.  I'.  *.'  -an  the  bib  or  door.  By  me  if 
fcny  loaii  enter  m.  ho  ohall  be  saved  '  (John  x.). 

Babouvipm.  Socialism,  or  the 
(spoliation  of  land  from  landowners  to 
distribute  to  those  who  had  none  ;  agra- 
rian equalisation.  So  called  from  its 
author,  Kdouard  Fleury  Babeuf,  who 
perished  on  the  scaffold  in  1797.  The 
socialistic  system  if  this  Frenchman 
bear*  ar»  extraordinary  likeness  to  the 
of  the  Irish  Land  League 


Baby  Jumper  (TM-  Bob  Munton, 
•who  was  entrusted  l«y  t/u-  Oambridge 
unAergrad  nates  with  «.neir  b-mness  at 
NtwniarKet  races  (18th  and  Ifcw  -.ent.). 


Babylon.  Old  Cairo  was  so  called,  aa 
well  as  the  city  on  the  Euphrates.  Thus 
we  read  of  the  fourth  crusade, '  Babylon 
was  proclaimed  to  be  the  destination  of 
the  armament '  (Villehardouin). 

Babylonian  Captivity  (The\ 
Lasted  seventy  years,  from  B.C.  588, 
when  Jerusalem  was  taken  by  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, and  the  people  of  the  king- 
dom of  Judah  were  deported  to  Babylon. 
On  the  conquest  of  Babylon  by  Cyrus, 
B.C.  538,  the  captives  had  permission  to 
return.  Only  a  few  of  them  returned 
with  Zerubbabel  in  536,  but  a  second 
migration  was  made  B.C.  458,  under  the 
command  of  Ezra ;  and  a  third,  B.C.  445, 
under  Nchemiah. 

The  ten  tribes  never  returned,  and  they  haye 
been  Identified  with  the  Kurds,  the  Afghans,  the 
Kestorians.  the  North  American  Indians,  the 
Angles,  and  many  others, 

Babylonica  doctrina.  Astrology 
in  which  the  Chaldaeans  were  especially 
•killed. 

No  Babylonios  tentaris  numeros 
means,  do  not  pry  into  futurity  by  astro- 
logical calculations — do  not  consult 
fortune-tellers. 

Bac'chiadSB.  The  kings  of  Corinth, 
BO  called  from  Bacchis,  who:  B.C.  931, 
succeeded  his  father  Prumnides,  and 
ruled  with  firmness  and  equity.  His 
descendants  continued  to  reign  in 
Corinth  till  B.C.  779,  when  the  govern- 
ment of  the  Prytanes  was  established. 

Bachardians.  Pantheists,  so  called 
from  one  Bachardus,  of  whom  Hermann 
says, '  Hujus  Brunonis  tempore,  quidam 
fuit  (Deo  et  hominibus  detestabilis) 
Bachardus  nomine,  speciem  gerens 
magnee  sanctitatis,  sed  plenus  malitia 
homo'  ('Chron.  Comit.  Schawenburg,' 
p.  26).  This  must  be  taken  for  what  it 
is  worth,  but  most  likely  the  word  is 
simply  a  corruption  of  Bcghardians, 
Pantheists  on  the  borders  of  the  Rhine 
in  the  12th  cent.,  condemned  by  the 
Council  of  Vienne  in  1311,  and  so  called 
from  the  German  begehren  (to  beg), 
their  fundamental  law  being  that 
'  necessaria  mendicarent,  quo  facilius 
possint  sua  deliria  divulgare.'  These 
begging  friars  were  also  calk-d  '  Fratret 
Conversi,  hoc  est,  fratres  non  habentei 
domicilia '  ('  Annales  Colmarienses,'  year 
1802).  The  Turlupins  and  German 


BACK-STAFF 


BAHARITES 


65 


Mystics  of  the  14th  cent,  were  offshoots 
of  the  BacLa/ds. 

Back-staff  (A).  An  instrument 
invented,  in  1590,  by  Captain  John 
Davis,  %nd  used  for  taking  the  sun's 
altitude  at  sea,  before  the  invention  of 
the  quadrant  and  sextant.  In  using  it, 
the  observer  turned  his  back  to  the  sun. 

Ba^on  of  the  Rhyming  Crew 
'The).  John  Dryden  (1631-1701) ;  so 
nailed  by  Landor. 

Badge. 

Of  England,  a  white  and  red  rose  en- 
gipned  with  the  royal  crown.  (The 
crown  ensigned  with  the  initial  of  the 
•OYereign.) 

Of  Scotland,  a  thistle  ensigned  with  a 
loyal  crown. 

Of  Ireland,  either  a  golden  harp  or  a 
•prig  of  trefoil,  ensigned  with  the  royal 
crown. 

Of  Wales,  a  dragon  passant,  winga 
•levatcd,  gules,  on  a  mount  vert. 

Of  Ulster,  the  '  bloody  hand.' 

Of  France,  the  fleur  de  lis. 

Th«  white  hart  was  the  badge  of  Richard  II. ;  the 
tilrrr  <ncan  of  the  house  of  Lancaster;  the  bear 
and  ragged  staff  of  the  earl  of  Warwick,  and  BO  on. 

Badger  State  (The).  The  State  of 
Wisconsin,  in  North  America.  The 
natives  are  [Wisconsin]  badgers. 

Badingueux.  The  party  of  the 
French  emperor  Napoleon  III.  The 
empress's  party  was  called  '  Monti- 
Joyeux '  and  '  Montijocrisses.' 

Badlnguet  was  the  name  of  the  mason  in  whose 
clothes  Louis  Napoleon  made  his  escape  from 
Ham  ;  and  the  empress  was  the  second  daughter 


nicknames   of    the    emperor    was     'Badinguet.1 
See  '  Napoleon  III.1 

Bagarre  (Day  of  the),  18-16  June, 
1790.  A  scuffle  at  Nismes,  which  lasted 
four  days,  between  the  Protestants  and 
Catholics.  It  was  political  under  the 
guiae  of  religion.  As  many  as  134 
persons  lost  their  lives  in  this  senseless 
squabble. 

BagaudSB  (The),  A.D.  287.  Eebels  in 
Gaul,  consisting  chiefly  of  Roman  citi- 
zens. They  rose  in  insurrection  in  287, 
but  were  suppressed  by  Maximian. 
From  the  reign  of  Gallienus  to  that  of 
Diocletian  the  peasant  class  of  Gaul  was 
especially  wretched,  and,  like  the  peasant 
claw  of  France,  they  turned  on  their 


oppressors.  Their  numbers  were  so 
formidable  that  town  after  town  opened 
its  gates  to  the  rebels;  but,  as  in  the 
Jacquerie,  their  hostility  was  mainly 
directed  against  the  upper  classes.  For 
a  time  the  bagaudae  tyrannised  without 
control,  but  their  power  was  soon 
crushed  when  the  Roman  legions  were 
brought  against  them. 

Bagaudw,  a /9ayfvcu>,  quodestcafltarf  apud  Suidam. 
Boxhornius  ab  Hebraeo  rtoQitedim  (rebclles).  Alta- 
serra  sic  dictos  censet  Bagaudas  (quasi  silvicolas) 
a  voce  (jau,  quse  Gallis  silwm  sonat.  A  ba<iml,  qua 
vox  Armoricis  turmam  sonat,  et  hominuin  coLlec- 
tionem. — Du  CANGE. 

Bagdad'  (Peace  of),  Oct.  1727.  Be- 
tween the  sultan,  Ahmed  III.,  and  the 
shah,  Meer  Aschraf.  War  was  renewed 
in  1730. 

Bagford  Ballads  (The).  Sixty-four 
folio  vols.  deposited  among  the  Harleian 
MSS.,  in  the  British  Museum,  collected 
by  John  Bagford,  a  shoemaker,  book- 
seller, and  printer,  of  Great  Turnstile, 
Holborn  (1650-1716). 

Bagimont's     Boll,    1512.       See 

*  Bajimont's  Roll.' 

Bagnes  (1  syl.).  French  convict 
prisons.  In  1748  the  galleys  as  a  punish- 
ment were  abolished,  and  convicts  were 
employed  in  hard  labour  on  public  works, 
and  lodged  in  bagnes.  The  Constituent 
Assembly  of  1791  called  this  public  labour 
travaux  publics,  but  in  the  Code  Napo- 
leon it  is  called  travaux  force's. 

Bagnigge  "Wells.  The  bagnios  or 
baths  established  in  1708,  in  opposition 
to  the  cold  baths  of  Mr.  Baines.  See 
4  Cold  Bath  Fields.' 

Bagnolenses,  or  Bagnolen- 
sians.  A  branch  of  the  Waldenses,  so 
named  from  Bagnols,  a  town  in  France, 
where  they  sprang  up. 

Bahar'ites  (3  syl.).  The  first  of  the 
Mameluke  dynasty  in  Egypt.  These 
Mamelukes  were  Egyptian  slaves.  Malek 
Saleh  bought  1,000,  trained  them  to  the 
use  of  arms,  and  placed  them  in  a  fortress 
on  the  seacoast  (called  in  Arabic  bahar'). 
They  succeeded  in  usurping  the  sovereign 
power,  and  Noureddin-Ali  in  1254  called 
himself  Sultan  of  Egypt.  In  1382  tha 
Baharite  Mamelukes  were  succeeded  bj 
the  Borgites  or  Bordjites. 

Baharites  in  8  uyL    Borgites  In  '2  syl. 

F 


BAILIES 


BALIA 


Bailies  in  Scotland  correspond  to 
aldermen  in  English  corporations,  and 
provost  correspc/nds  to  our  mayor.  The 
Scotch  Municipal  Reform  Bill  was  passed 
18  Aug.,  1840,  and  rendered  this  office 
unnecessary. 

Bailiwick  (A).  A  district  within 
which  the  sheriffs  bailiffs  may  execute 
their  office.  A  sheriff  is  the  king's  or 
queen's  bailiff.  The  corresponding 
French  word  is  bailliage. 

Bairak-tar  (i.e.  standard  bearer). 
The  title  of  the  Grand  Vizier  Mustapha 
(1755-1808). 

Bairam  (2  syl.).  A  Moslem  festival 
in  the  month  Shawall  or  Chaval,  and 
following  the  Ramadan  (q.v.)  or  great 
fast  of  four  weeks'  duration.  The  Great 
Bairam  is  the  time  when  all  true  Mus- 
sulmans are  supposed  to  make  a  pil- 
grimage to  Mecca  at  least  once  in  their 
life.  The  feast  of  Bairam  lasts  four  days, 
but  it  is  preceded  by  a  lesser  Bairam  of 
three  days'  duration,  which  begins  on  the 
first  of  Chaval,  and  puts  an  end  to  the 
font.  As  the  Turkish  calendar  consists 
of  12  lunar  months,  it  follows  that  the 
months  Ramadan  and  Chaval,  in  the 
course  of  83  years,  have  run  through  all 
the  seasons  of  the  year. 

The  Great  Bai'ram.  or '  festival  of  the  sacrifices,' 
•om meroorates  the  offering  of  Abraham  on  Mount 
Marian. 

Bajimont's  Roll,  1512.  The  Valor 
Beneficiorum,'  drawn  up  by  the  cl«  r-y 
In  council  at  Edinburgh,  and  giving  the 
TO.!  txtion  on  which  the  ecclesiastical 
ben  :fices  of  Scotland  were  taxed  from  the 
close  of  the  18th  cent,  to  the  Reformat  i<  >n, 
no-railed  from  an  Italian,  Baiamund  or 
Bajimont  de  Vinci,  sent  in  1276  from 
Rome  to  make  the  valuation,  and  collect 
tU  tithes  for  an  expedition  to  the  Holy 
La-:.d. 

Balaam's  Ass  Sunday.  The 
Btcond  Sunday  after  Easter,  when  the 
Btor,  cf  Balaam  is  read  in  the  lesson  for 
tiie  u«.y  See  '  Sundays.' 

Balaf¥6  (Le),  that  is,  the  scarred  one. 
Bo  Henri,  due  de  Guise  was  called,  after 
recbiving  at  Dormans  (1575)  a  frightful 
tvrord-cut  on  the  face  (1550-1588). 

i-ut  •».«  :.**!/  »n  old  archer  In  the  Scotch  Guard 
\\  PUMif  .«•  f  i  urs,  one  of  the  castle  palaces  of 
'.<'«•  IX  U  ctJ!*.)  It  H.iUifif-  in  'Uuentin  bur- 
»-a*d.  FrotMtblr  *ir  Walter  Scott  had  some 
to*  t*«  apywiluiluu. 


Balance  of  Power  (The).  Thai 
limitation  of  the  European  states  which 
forbids  any  one  of  the  nations  having  such 
a  preponderance  as  to  endanger  the  in- 
dependence of  the  others.  In  the  18th 
and  first  half  of  the  19th  cent,  it  was  a 
European  principle,  but  is  now  utterlj 
exploded. 

Balance  of  Trade  (The).  The  dif 
ference  between  the  aggregate  amount  of 
the  exports  and  imports  of  a  nation  ;  or 
the  difference  of  purchase  and  sale  be- 
tween any  two  nations.  This  calculation 
no  longer  exists,  as  it  leads  to  false  con- 
clusions. 

Balbus  (the  stammerer).  The  most 
renowned  was  Lucius  Cornelius  Balbus 
of  Gades,  in  Spain,  who  served  under 
Pompey  the  Great  against  Sertorius. 
Pompey  took  him  to  Rome,  B.C.  71,  and 
he  gained  the  esteem  of  Julius  Caesar 
Cicero  defended  him  in  an  oration  still 
extant.  In  the  civil  war  Balbus  accepted 
the  management  of  Caesar's  affairs  during 
the  frequent  absences  of  the  great  dicta- 
tor, and  to  this  Balbus  the  8th  book  of 
the  '  Commentaries  '  is  dedicated.  After 
the  death  of  Caesar  Balbus  served  the 
consulship,  B.C.  40. 

Balfour  Studentship.  For  original 
research  in  biology  and  animal  morpho- 
logy, in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 
Value  200Z.  a  year,  tenable  for  three  years. 
Candidates  need  not  be  members  of  the 
university.  Founded  from  the  memorial 
fund  of  Francis  Maitland  Balfour,  fellow 
of  Trinity,  1883. 

Balia.  A  temporary  delegation  of 
sovereignty  to  a  number  of  dictators. 
They  named  the  magi  st rates  and  banished 
suspected  individuals,  in  the  republics  of 
Italy.  Italian,  balia,  power. 

A  balia  was  appointed  (in  Florence),  for  ten  years 
to  exclude  all  the  Albiti  from  magistracy  .  .  .  and 
thin  was  repeated  six  times  In  twenty-one  yean. 
— HALLAM.  Middit  Agtt,  vol.  1.  p.  MO. 

\\  hen  the  signory  has  taken  its  place  to  address 
the  assembly  the  piaisa  is  guarded  by  armed  men, 
and  then  the  people  are  asked  if  they  wish  to  give 
balia  (dictatorial  power)  to  the  citisen  named.- 
SYMONDS,  Kenaittance  in  Italy. 

Balia  (The  Council  of).  The  council 
which  discussed  and  carried  into  effect 
every  important  measure  of  Florence 
during  the  Mrdiei  administration.  They 
appointed  eight  men  for  criminal  business, 
Mid  this  committee  was  called  the  '  Otto 
di  guard  ia  e  balia.' 


BALIOL 


BAN 


In  Venice  was  a  similar  council  con- 
vened originally  only  on  great  emergen- 
cies, but  in  the  time  of  Lorenzo  di  Medici, 
the  Balia  was  made  permanent,  and  be- 
came the  legislative,  administrative,  and 
judicial  power  of  the  republic. 

'  Magistratus  novem  civium  apud 
Benenses,  qui  rebus  bellicis  prsefecti 
•unt.' — Du  Cange. 

Baliol.    See 'Balliol.' 

Ball  Money.  Blackmail  levied  on 
the  newly  married  to  prevent  their  being 
mobbed  on  leaving  church.  Called  '  ball- 
money,'  because  it  was  given  ostensibly  to 
buy  a  foot-ball  for  the  village  green,  but 
probably  it  rarely  got  further  than  the 
nearest  public-house. 

Ball  put  off  (A).  Andrew  Marvell 
Bays,  in  his  Satires, '  A  silly  fellow's  death 
puts  off  the  ball.'  The  allusion  is  to  the 
death  of  the  beadle  of  the  ward,  attacked, 
1672,  by  the  Duke  of  Monmouth,  young 
Monk  (Duke  of  Albemarle),  and  eight 
others,  in  a  drunken  brawl.  Charles  II. 
pardoned  the  ruffians,  but  deferred  the 
ball  which  was  to  have  taken  place  at 
Whitehall  the  same  night. 

Balliol  (John).  Joint  claimant  with 
Robert  Bruce  of  the  throne  of  Scotland, 
at  the  death  of  Alexander  III.  He  was 
great-grandson  of  David,  but  in  the 
elder  line.  Robert  Bruce  was  grandson, 
but  in  the  younger  line.  Edward  I. 
decided  the  claim  in  favour  of  Balliol. 

MALCOLM  IV.  bad  two  BOOB,  WILLIAM  I.  and 
David. 

From  WILLIAM  I.  descended  ALEXANDER  II.  (his 
son),  and  ALEXANDER  III.  (his  son),  -when  Issue 

Then  comes  David,  who  had  three  daughters, 
Tl«.  Margaret,  Isabella,  and  Adama. 

Margaret's  daughter,  Devergilda,  married  John 
Balliol,  and  had  a  son  called  John  liallwl  (the 
claimant). 

Isabella  married  Robert  Brace,  and  h*d  a  Eon 
•ailed  Robert  Bruce  (the  claimant). 

Balliol  College,  1268.  Founded 
by  John  Balliol  of  Barnard  Castle, 
Durham,  father  of  John  Balliol,  king  of 
Scotland.  The  head  of  the  college  is 
called  the  Master. 

Ballot  (Voting  by).  Was  first  publicly 
adopted  in  England  in  the  election  of 
the  school  boards  in  1870.  In  1872  an 
act  was  passed  by  which  ballot  was 
applied  to  parliamentary  and  municipal 
elections  in  the  United  Kingdom. 

In  France  the  ballot  Is  used  in  the  election  of 
toemberi  of  the  Chamber  of  Deputies,  and  not 


unfrequently  In  the  deliberations  of  the  legisla- 
tive chambers. 

In  the  United  States  of  America  and  In  the 
Australian  colonies  almost  all  public  elections  are 
conducted  by  ballot. 

Baltadji.  The  400  halberdiers  who 
attend  on  the  royal  princes  and  princesses 
of  Constantinople.  Their  colonel  is 
called  the  '  Kizlar-agasi.'  The  name 
means  hatchet-bearers. 

Baltimore,  in  Maryland,  U.S. 
America.  So  called,  in  1634,  from  Lord 
Baltimore,  who  led  a  colony  to  settle 
there; 

Bambi'no.  A  representation  of  the 
infant  Christ  in  swaddling  clothes,  sur- 
rounded by  a  halo  and  watched  over  by 
angels.  The  'Santissimo  Bambino  '  in 
the  church  of  the  Ara  Coeli,  at  Rome,  is 
carved  in  wood  from  Mount  Olivet,  and 
the  likeness  is  attributed  to  Luke  the 
evangelist.  The  festival  of  the  Bambino 
occurs  in  the  Epiphany. 

Bampton  Lectures  (Oxford  Uni. 
versity),  1779.  The  highest  distinction 
the  university  can  bestow.  The  lecturer 
must  be  an  M.A.  of  Oxford  or  Cambridge, 
and  is  chosen  annually  on  the  fourth 
Tuesday  in  Easter  term  by  the  heads  of 
colleges,  but  no  one  can  hold  the  appoint- 
ment twice.  Founded  by  the  Rev.  John 
Bampton,  of  Trinity  College,  Oxford, 
who  left  120Z.  a  year  for  eight  lectures, 
preached  in  Great  St.  Mary's  on  eight 
consecutive  Sunday  mornings  between 
Lent  term  and  Trinity  term,  on  the  fol- 
lowing subjects:  (1)  Confutation  of 
heresies ;  (2)  The  divine  authority  of  the 
Holy  Scriptures ;  (3)  The  authority  of  the 
Fathers;  (4)  The  divinity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  and  (6)  The  Articles  of  the 
Established  Church  as  explained  by  the 
Apostles'  and  Nicene  Creeds.  Thirty 
copies  of  the  sermons  are  printed  within 
two  months  of  their  delivery.  The  en- 
dowment is  200i.  for  the  eight  printed 
sermons. 

The  Cambridge  Hulsean  Lectures  are 
of  a  similar  character  to  the  Oxford 
Bempton  Lectures. 

Ban.  An  Illyrican  word,  bojan  =  lord, 
about  equal  to  the  German  margraf. 
Croatia  is  still  a  banat.  Thei'e  were  at 
one  time  several  others,  as  Dalmatia, 
Slavonia,  Bosnia,  Wallachia,  Bulgaria, 
Servia,  &c.  In  tho  reign  of  Maria 
Theresa,  a  ban  was  the  third  dignitary  of 
79 


BAN 


BANDB 


the  Hungarian  kingdom,  but  on  the 
traction  of  the  vassal  lauds  into  crown 
lands  in  1849,  the  banat  of  Hungary 
ceased.  Some  say  Slavonic  Pan  =  lord. 

Jellachich,  the  Ban  of  Croatia,  resolved  to  hold 
a  Sclavonic  diet  at  Agram  on  6  June  (1848).— 
HOWITT,  Hitt  Of  Engl.  (year  1849,  p.  86). 

Ban  (A),  in  French  history,  is  a  call 
to  arms,  and  the  '  ban  lieu '  was  the 
district  encompassed  by  the  call  or  pro- 
clamation. 

Ban  and  Arrid re-ban.  Regulated 
in  France  by  Louis  le  Gros,  1124,  and 
last  levied  in  1G72.  The  '  ban '  was  a  sum- 
mons of  the  king  to  his  immediate 
vassals,  calling  them  to  his  banner ;  the 
'  arriere-ban  '  was  the  summons  of  the 
suzerain  to  his  tenants.  Sometimes  the 
levy  itself  was  called  the  '  ban '  or 
1  arriere-ban.'  See  '  Bouillet '  sub  voce. 

Ban  of  the  Empire.  'To  be  put 
under  the  ban  of  the  empire,'  in  German 
history,  means  to  be  cut  off  from  society, 
and  deprived  of  rank,  title,  privileges, 
and  property. 

Banat  (A).  The  district  under  a 
ban  The  ban  of  Croatia  is  the  third  of 
the  Hungarian  barons.  See  '  Ban.' 

Banbury  Saint(^ ).  An  overstrained 
puritan.  Mr.  S.  R.  Gardiner  calls  Ban- 
bary  the  '  most  puritan  of  all  puritan 
towns.'  It  is  a  tradition  that  cats  who 
caught  mice  on  Sunday  in  Banbury  were 
hanged  on  Monday. 

To  Banbury  came  I,  O  profane  on*  I 
Whero  I  saw  a  puritane  one 
Flanging  of  his  cat  on  Monday 
For  killing  of  a  mouse  on  Sunday. 

l>runken  liarnaby. 

Banbury  Story  (^).  An  idle  sill? 
story.  A  OQRWpondBnft  in  'Notes  and 
Queries'  (21  May,  I*s7,  p.  404),  derives 
the  phrase  from  one  William  Morrell, 
who  lived  at  Banbury,  noted  for  the 
wonderful  tales  which  he  told  of  his 
travels.  He  was  a  professor  of  chirur- 
gery,  and  was  looked  on  by  the  country 
people  as  a  prodigy.  (See  Gardner, '  His- 
tory and  Gazetteer  of  Oxfordshire,' 
p.  482.) 

Banco  (Sittings  in).  Now  means  the 
sittings  of  judges  during  term-time,  when 
the  several  judges  sit  in  their  respective 
courts;  but  formerly  it,  meant  those 
pdges  who  held  their  court  at  West- 
minster, in  contradistinction  to  judges  of 


the  curia  or  aitla  regis,  who  followed 
the  king.     See  '  Days  in  bane.' 

Banco.  The  standard  money  in 
which  a  bank  keeps  its  accounts,  as  dis- 
tinguished from  the  current  coin  of  the 
locality.  Thus  the  Hamburg  bank  keeps 
its  account  in  an  hypothetical  coin  having 
no  representative  in  the  current  coinage. 

Band  of  Hope,  1855.  Children 
under  working  age — that  is,  about  14— 
who  have  agreed  to  abstain  from  all 
intoxicating  drinks.  Started  by  the  Rev. 
Jabez  Tunnicliffe,  of  Leeds.  First  pre- 
sident of  the  union  was  Canon  Morse, 
who  was  succeeded  by  Lord  Ebury,  and 
then  by  Samuel  Morley,  M.P.  Stephen 
Shirley  was  one  of  the  most  active 
leaders,  but  Mr.  TunniclilTe  suggested 
the  name. 

Band  of  the  Heroine  (The),  AJ>. 
618.  A  band  raised  by  Lee-chee,  daughter 
of  Lee-chee-min,  who  sold  all  her  jewels 
to  pay  for  a  band  of  soldiers  to  assist 
her  father  in  deposing  Yang-tee,  the 
emperor  of  China.  The  emperor  was 
deposed,  and  the  conqueror,  after  a  short 
interval  of  a  few  months,  founded  the 
thirteenth  imperial  dynasty,  called  that 
of  Tang,  the  Augustan  age  of  China. 

Band-room  Methodists,  or '  The 
United  Free  Gospel  Churches,'  1806. 
So  called  because  they  met  originally  in 
the  Band-room  at  Manchester.  They 
do  not  pay  their  ministers.  They  admit 
persons  who  are  not  members  into  their 
society,  and  ignore  class-meetings. 

Bandage  (The),  with  which  Christ 
was  blindfolded  by  the  soldiers,  accord- 
ing to  Mark  xiv.  65,  was  given  (we  are 
told)  by  Charlemagne  to  St.  Namphasns, 
who  built  the  abbey  of  Marsillac  (in 
France),  where  he  deposited  it.  It  is 
now  kept  in  a  little  country  church  called 
St.  Julian  of  Lunegarde.  It  is  a  linen 
bandage  stained  in  places  with  blood. 
See  '  Crucifixion,  Relics  of  the.' 

Asscrvatur  In  ecclcsia  S.  Julian!  de  Luneganto 
(cujus  prasscntatio  ad  abbatem  Marciliacensem 
pert inet)  tenue  velum  ex  lino  JCgyptio;  idemqua 
illud  esse  dicunt  quo  Christi  faciom  militee  ob- 
duxere,  dum  per  ludibrium  colaphis  caeden-tur. 
Eat  et  In  eadom  ecclesia  frustum  arundinis  al 
in  signum  regni  affectati  pro  sceptro  traditae.— 
DOMINICY,  L*  Siuiano  Capitit  Chruti.  p.  47. 

Bande  Noire.  A  society  of  specu- 
lators which,  after  the  French  Revolution, 
bought  up  the  chateaux,  the  abbeys, 


BANDIT 


BANTINGISM 


the  monuments  of  art,  not  to  preserve 
them,  but  to  sell  them  as  '  raw  material.' 
These  Vandals  would  pull  down  a  fine 
building  merely  to  sell  the  material,  or 
a  work  of  art  as  so  much  gold,  silver,  or 
marble.  Hence  '  Bande  Noire  '  means 
Vandals  who  would  sell  a  Colossus  of 
Rhodes  merely  as  so  much  bronze,  or 
Doomsday  Book  as  so  much  parchment. 
See  '  Black  Band.' 

Bandit.  In  Italian  bandito,  plural 
banditi,  means  an  outlaw  or  banished 
man  ;  what  we  call  banditti  the  Italians 
tall  briganti  (brigands). 

Bandoleer  (A).  A  leather  belt 
formerly  slung  by  musketeers  over  the 
left  shoulder,  and  to  which  were  sus- 
pended twelve  little  cases,  each  contain- 
ing sufficient  powder  for  a  charge. 

Bangorian  controversy  (The). 

Whether  or  not  the  reigning  monarch 
can  consistently  be  called  the  '  head  of 
the  Church.'  The  question  was  raised 
by  Dr.  Hoadly,  bishop  of  Bangor,  who 
preached  (31  March,  1717)  before  the 
king  (George  I.)  on  the  text  '  My  kingdom 
is  not  of  this  world,'  meaning  to  prove 
that  the  kingdom  of  Christ  is  spiritual, 
not  temporal.  This  brought  on  a  long 
paper  war,  but  had  the  happy  result  of 
severing  convocation  from  the  govern- 
ment, for  it  has  never  since  been  called 
together  by  the  sovereign,  and  has  now 
no  legal  authority  whatever.  Hoadly'a 
chief  opponents  were  Dr.  Sharpe  and 
William  Law. 

Dr.  Hoadly  denied  that  episcopacy  is  a  divine 
institution,  and  also  denied  the  existence  of  a 
visible  Church.  He  greatly  objected  to  Articles 
XVIII.  and  XIX.  ;  and  denied  wholly  the  divine 
right  of  kings. 
Ism,  disestab 
Christian  creeds. 

Bank  Holidays.  In  1871  an  Act 
of  Parliament  (34,  85  Viet.  c.  17)  was 
passed  providing  that  Easter  Monday, 
Whit  Monday,  the  first  Monday  in 
August,  and  the  day  after  Christmas 
Day,  shall  be  bank  holidays,  and  that 
bills  due  on  such  days  shall  be  payable 
the  day  following. 

The  sovereign  has  power  to  appoint  any  other 
fey  as  a  bank  holiday. 

Bank  Restriction  Act  (The),  7 
Geo.  IV.  c.  6  (1827).  The  prohibition  of 
banknotes  under  51.  The  issue  of 
email  notes  was  restricted  5  April,  1826, 
but  the  Act  of  prohibition  was  deferred 
till  the  following  year. 


. 

His  opinions  tended  to  republican 
Ism,   disestablishment,  and  the   equality  of 


all 


Bannatyne  Club  (The),  1823 
Instituted  by  Sir  W.  Scott  in  Edinburgh 
for  printing  rare  works  illustrative  o/ 
Scotch  history,  topography,  poetry,  and 
miscellaneous  literature  in  a  uniform 
size  and  style.  Only  100  copies  of  each 
work  were  published,  one  for  each 
member  who  paid  51.  a  year.  The  club 
was  dissolved  in  1859. 

The  club  was  called  after  George  Bannatyne, 
by  whose  industry  much  of  the  Scotch  poetry  of 
the  15th  and  16th  cents,  had  been  preserved. 

Banner  (A).  In  feudal  times  was 
the  square  flag  of  a  knight  banneret, 
made  by  cutting  off  the  point  of  the 
pennon  of  a  simple  knight. 

Now  any  flag  carried  on  a  pole  may  be  called  a 
banner  ;  but  the  royal  national  flag  is  more 
strictly  called  the  Royal  Standard  ;  a  bishop  s 
banner  Is  called  a  gonfalon  (one  is  called  an  ori. 
flainme)  ;  a  ship's  flag  is  a  union-jack,  an  ensign, 
and  the  long  strip  of  bunting  is  a  pennon.  For 
telegraphic  uses  three  flags  are  used,  viz.  a  square 


flag  ;  a  pennant  or  triangular  flag  ;   and  »  flag 
with  two  points  like  a  <,  called  a  burgee. 
A  white  flag  indicates  a  truce  or  a  desire  to  come 


to  terms  for  a  truce  ;  a  red  flag  means  defiance  ;  a 
black  flag  indicates  a  pirate's  vessel  ;  and  a  yellow 
flag  a  ship  In  quarantine.  See  '  Labarum.' 

Banner-bearer  of  the  Church 

(The).  Louis  the  Great  of  Hungary 
was  so  styled  by  the  pope  (1342-1882). 

Banner  of  St.  Ambrose  (The). 
The  sacred  oriflamme  of  Milan.  When 
taken  to  a  battle-field,  it  was  drawn 
thither  in  a  red  car,  by  red  bullocks 
harnessed  with  red  trappings. 

Banneret.  A  higher  grade  of 
knighthood  conferred  by  the  king  for 
some  heroic  deed  performed  in  the  field. 
So  called  because  the  knight's  pennon 
was  then  exchanged  for  a  banneret,  by 
rending  off  the  points  and  making  it 
square.  The  first  banneret  was  made 
by  Edward  I.  and  the  last  by  Charles  I., 
in  1642. 

George  III.,  at  the  naval  review,  Portsmouth. 
in  1778,  conferred  the  title  on  Admiral  Pye  an* 
some  other  officers. 

Banns.  A  proclamation  or  public 
notification,  as  '  banns  of  marriage,'  firs; 
enjoined  by  the  fourth  Council  of  the 
Lateran,  1215. 

Bantingism,  18G2.  The  system 
adopted  by  Mr.  William  Banting  to 
reduce  obesity.  His  system  was  to 
abstain  from  fat-producing  foods,  such 
as  bread,  sugar,  fat,  oil,  and  butter. 

Breakfast  :  tea  or  coffee  without  milk  or  sugar  ; 
beef,  mutton,  kidneys,  boiled  nsh,  eggs,  biscuit, 
dry  toast,  brown  bread. 

AKwujr  (at  1  o'clock)  :  fish,  any  meat  but  pork 


70 


BAPHOMET 


BARBAROSSA 


greens,  dry  toast,  game,  poultry,  sherry,  claret, 
but  no  port  or  champagne. 

7V0(  at  5  o'clock):  fruit,  rusk,  tea  without  milk 
or  sugar. 

Supper  (8.80) :  fish,  meat  (not  pork),  claret. 

Bap'homet.  A  small  image  used  by 
the  Knights  Templars  in  their  religious 
services.  It  had  two  heads,  one  of  a 
man,  and  the  other  of  a  woman.  It  held 
the  key  of  life,  and  was  surrounded  with 
the  sun,  moon,  and  stars.  The  Gnostics 
and  Manichaeans  made  use  of  a  similar 
image.  It  is  compounded  of  two  Greek 
words,  baphe  metes  (wisdom  from  bap- 
tism), meaning  the  wisdom  which  those 
initiated  by  baptism  possess. 

Baptiste  (Jean).  A  generic  name 
of  French  Canadians,  like  John  Bull  for 
an  Englishman,  Sawney  (Alexander)  for  a 
Scotchman,  Taffy  (David)  a  Welshman, 
Michael  a  German,  brother  Jonathan  a 
native  of  the  United  States  of  North 
America,  <fec. 

Baptists.  Protestant  dissenters 
who  baptize  by  immersion,  and  only 
those  of  an  adult  age,  who  have  made  a 
satisfactory  personal  confession  of  faith. 
They  are  independent  in  church  disci- 
pline, like  the  Congregationalists.  Bap- 
tists are  divided  into  General  Baptists 
and  Particular  Baptists  (q.v.). 

There  arc.  Baptist*,  Baptised  Believers,  Cal- 
vlnistlo  baptist*.  General  Baptist*.  General 
Baptist  New  Connection.  Old  Baptists,  Open 
Baptists,  Particular  Baptiste,  Presbyterian  Bap. 

tUts the  Srot.-h  lUi.ti-ts.  tli,-  S.-\,i.tn  ,iay  I'.up- 
ti.-ts.tho  Strict  HupiM*.  tin-  fjiii.u  r.HptuU.the 
Unitarian  Baptiste,  Ac.  See '  ApostooUan*.' 

Bar  (The  Confederation  of),  29 
Feb.,  17C8.  A  confederation  of  Polish 
'  patriots,'  organised  by  Pulawski,  Krasin- 
ski,  and  others,  who  protested  in  this 
city  against  the  intermixture  of  the 
Muscovites  in  the  government  of  Poland. 
In  1767  the  dissidents  of  Poland  had 
organised  themselves  into  the  Con- 
federation of  Radom  (q.v.),  which  called 
on  Russia  for  aid.  Russia  gladly  re- 
sponded, and  this  led  to  the  partition  of 
Poland  in  1772.  See  '  Dissidents.' 

France  took  the  side  of  the  Confederates  of  Bar, 
and  Turkey  joined  them  when  the  War  of  Inde- 
pendence began.  As  a  rule,  the  Confederates  of  Bar 
were  Catholics  and  the  Confederates  of  Radom 
were  of  the  Greek  Church,  Calvlnibts,  Arlans,  and 
other  anti-Catholics. 

Bar  of  Dower  (A).  Forfeiture  of 
the  dower  which  a  widow  would  other- 
wise be  entitled  to  receive  out  of  the 
lands  and  tenements  of  her  deceased 


husband.  Elopement  would  be  such  s 
bar,  so  would  treason  in  the  husband,  by 
which  his  property  is  confiscated  to  the 
crown. 

Bar  of  Michael  Angelo  (The). 
The  ridge  of  bone  which  forms  the  base 
of  the  forehead,  and  along  which  the 
eyebrows  are  traced,  is  called  the  bar. 
which  in  Michael  Angelo  was  wev, 
developed.  This  is  said  to  indicate 
great  mental  power. 

Barattiero  (plural  '  barattieri  *). 
See  under  'Bianchi.'  Dante,  the  poet 
who  sided  with  the  Bianchi,  was  con- 
demned by  the  Neri  (q.v.)  to  be  burnt 
alive  as  a  'barattiero  '  in  1302. 

Dante  made  his  escape  and  quitted  his  Quell 
connections  after  this,  and  composed  his  Immortal 
'  Commedla  '  ('  Hell,1  '.Purgatory,'  and  '  Paradise-) 

Barbadoes  Leg  (A).  A  disease  in 
the  leg  indigenous  to  Barbadoes;  the 
limb  becomes  tumid,  hard,  and  mis- 
shapen. It  is  similar  to  the  elephanti- 
asis of  the  Arab*. 

Barbarians.  All  the  world  except 
the  Greeks  themselves  were  BO  called  in 
the  time  of  Homer.  The  human  race 
was  by  the  early  Greeks  divided  into 
Hellenes  and  Barbaroi;  the  ancient 
Jews  divided  mankind  into  Jews  and 
Gentiles. 

I  am  a  debtor  both  to  the  Greeks  and  to  the 
Barbarians.- Bom.  L  14.  SeealtolCoT.iiv.il. 

II.  The  Romans  ranked  as  Barbarians 
all  people  except  themselves  and  the 
Greeks ;  but  after  the  fall  of  the  Roman 
empire,  the  Teutonic  races  which  over- 
ran Europe  were  called  Barbarians. 

In  modem  speech.  tlM  word  means  persons  of 
fclowclvillsattosv 

<  Barbarossa  =  Rufus  or  Red  Beard 
Bo  Friedrich  I.,  kaiser  of  Germany, 
was  called  by  the  Italians  (1121,  1162- 
1190). 

Aroodje  (2  syl.),  or  Harudj,  and  Khair 
Eddin,  two  brothers,  natives  of  Mity- 
lene,  who  turned  Turkish  corsairs,  and 
were  the  terror  of  the  Mediterranean  in 
the  first  half  of  the  16th  cent.,  were  so 
called.  These  two  brothers  made  them- 
selves masters  of  Algeria  and  Tunis. 
Karl  V.  defeated  them,  restored  Tunig 
to  the  dey,  and  set  free  20,000  Christian 
captives  in  1535. 


BARBER 


BARDESANISTS 


tl 


Barber  Poet  (The).  Jacques 
»'  ksmia  (1798-1864)  of  Gascony,  a  barber 
by  trade. 

Barber-surgeons.  The  Company 
nf  Barber-surgeons  was  incorporated  in 
JdJngland  by  charter  of  Edward  IV.  in 
1461.  It  was  united  with  the  Company 
of  Surgeons  by  32  Hen.  VIII.  c.  42 
(1540) ;  but  in  1745,  by  18  Geo.  II.  c.  15, 
the  two  were  made  separate  corpora- 
tions. 

For  'Barber's  Pole,'  tee  'Diet,  of  Phrase  and 
Fable, 'p.  66. 

Barbers.  Pierre  la  Brosse,  the 
barber  of  St.  Louis,  was  made  chief 
minister  of  Philippe  le  Hardi ;  Olivier  le 
Dain,  barber  of  Louis  XI.,  was  the 
confidant  of  that  king.  Figaro,  the  bar- 
ber of  Seville,  in  Beaumarchais'  comedy 
('  Le  Barbier  de  Seville  '),  is  the  type  of 
barber-surgeon  s. 

Barberini  Vase  (The).  So  the 
Portland  vase  was  called  before  it  re- 
ceived its  present  name  in  honour  of  the 
Duchess  of  Portland.  It  was  for  two 
centuries  the  principal  ornament  of  the 
Barberini  palace. 

Barbes.  Vaudois  ministers.  The 
word  is  synonymous  with  '  uncle,'  and  is 
now  no  longer  used  except  as  a  term  of 
endearment  to  old  men.  A  minister 
•ince  1630  has  been  addressed  as  mon- 
rieur  le  pasteur. 

Barclay's  Janissaries,  1696.  Sir 
George  Barclay  was  at  the  head  of  a 
conspiracy  for  the  assassination  of 
William  HL,  and  was  aided  by  twenty 
picked  men  from  the  court  of  St. 
Germain.  Others  were  subsequently 
added  one  by  one.  These  were  called 
his  Janissaries.  The  idea  being  that 
they  would  help  Sir  George  to  the 
'  George  and  Garter,'  by  subverting  the 
throne.  (Macaulay, '  Hist,  of  Eng.,'  chap, 
xxi.) 

Janissaries  were  the  Infantry  of  the  Turkish 
empire,  25,000  of  which  were  massacred  In  1825 
by  Sultan  Mahmood.  The  word  means  'new 
troops.' 

Barclayans  (The).  A  religious 
sect  founded  by  the  Rev.  John  Barclay 
of  Perthshire  (1784-1798).  Also  called 
Bere'ans  (q.v.), 

Bar  Cochba  (Son  of  the  Star). 
The  title  given  to  Shimeon,  who  gave 
himself  out  to  be  the  star  spoken  of  by 


Balaam.  'There  shall  come  a  star  out 
of  Jacob,  and  a  sceptre  shall  rise  out  of 
Israel,'  &c.  He  opposed  Hadrian,  and 
A.D.  132  made  himself  master  of  Jeru- 
salem. The  Romans  were  driven  back 
in  all  directions,  and  Bar  Cochba  occu- 
pied fifty  fortified  places  and  985  villages 
At  length  Julius  Severus  was  sent  to 
Palestine,  and,  A.D.  135,  we  are  told  that 
580,000  Jews  perished,  and  Bar  Cochba 
was  among  the  slain. 

No  dependence  can  be  placed  on  numbers, 
especially  In  Jewish  history.  Tens  are  made 
hundreds,  either  from  the  spirit  of  exaggeration 
or  from  carelessness. 

Bard  of  all  time.  Shakespeare 
(1564-1616). 

Bard  of  Avon  (The).  Shakespeare, 
born  and  buried  at  Stratford-upon-Avon 
(1564-1616). 

Bard  of  Ayrshire  (The).  Robert 
Burns,  a  native  of  Ayrshire  (1759-1796). 

Bard  of  Hope  (The).  Thomas 
Campbell,  author  of  '  The  Pleasures  of 
Hope '  (1777-1844). 

Bard  of  Memory  (The).  Samuel 
Rogers,  author  of  'The  Pleasures  ol 
Memory '  (1762-1855). 

Bard  of  Olney  (The).  William 
Cowper,  who  lived  for  many  years  at 
Olney,  in  Buckinghamshire  (1731-1800). 

Bard  of  Prose  (The).  Boccaccio, 
author  of  the  '  Decameron '  (1318-1875). 

Bard  of  Rydal  Mount  (The). 
William  Wordsworth,  who  lived  at 
Rydal  Mount.  Also  called  the  '  Poet  of 
the  Excursion,'  from  his  principal  poem 
(1770-1850). 

Bard  of  Twickenham  (The). 
Alexander  Pope,  who  lived  at  Twicken- 
ham (1688-1744). 

Bard     of     Woodstock     (The). 

Geoffrey  Chaucer  (1328-1400). 

Bard     of     the    Imagination. 

Mark  Akenside,  author  of  '  The  Pleasure! 
of  the  Imagination '  (1721-1770). 

Bardesa'nists  (The),  2nd  cent. 
Followers  of  Bardesanes  (8  syl.),  a  Syrian 
heresiarch  of  the  Valentinian  or  Platonio 
school.  He  also  denied  the  doctrine  of 
the  resurrection, 

Bardesanlstse,  Inter  alia  ezseoranda  myaterl*, 
Christum  ooeleste  corpus  habulsse  oonfirmant,  neo 


BAREBONK 


BARNABITES 


adsumpsiBse  carnem  de  Vlrgine  Bed  per  earn. 
quasi  aquam  per  flBtulam  tranBiisse  dellberant. 
GloBB,  '  Sangerm.' 

Barebone  Parliament  (The). 
From  14  July  to  22  Dec.,  1658,  convened 
by  Cromwell  after  the  dismissal  of  the 
Rump  (g.v.) ;  so  called  from  one  Barbon, 
a  leather-seller  of  Fleet  Street,  a  name 
corrupted  into  Barebone,  and  seized  on 
as  a  nickname  for  this  parliament. 
Cromwell  named  eight  officers  and  four 
civilians  as  his  council  of  state,  and  this 
council  chose  156,  or  (some  say)  140  men 
for  the  parliament;  six  being  for  Wales, 
six  for  Ireland,  and  five  for  Scotland. 
Their  first  act  was  to  elect  eight  of  their 
number '  to  seek  the  Lord  in  prayer,'  and 
their  wish  was  to  substitute  the  law  of 
Moses  for  the  law  of  the  land.  This 
parliament  or  convention,  however,  was 
called  together  chiefly  to  pave  the  way  to 
a  parliament  on  a  really  national  basis. 
It  named  a  new  council  of  state,  and 
then  the  Speaker  placed  the  abdication 
of  the  convention  in  Cromwell's  hands. 
See  '  Parliaments.' 

The  Barebone  Parliament  projected  the  aboli- 
tion of  the  Court  of  Chancery  ;  the  Introduction  of 
civil  marriages;  the  abolition  of  tithes,  and  lay 
patronage:  and  parliamentary  reform.  Cromwell 
was  afraid  of  these  measure*,  and  the  dissolution 


of  the  convention  was  determined  . 

Bare-feet  (Pieds-mu),  1568.  French 
Catholics  incited  by  monks  and  priests  to 
put  down  the  Huguenots.  These  bands 
consisted  of  persons  of  no  calling,  vaga- 
bonds and  beggars,  armed  with  reaping 
hooks,  knives  and  pikes.  In  their  attacks 
they  respected  neither  law,  modesty,  nor 
pity. 

The  Pleds-nns  fell  upon  the  Cal  vlnlste  bysurprise. 
massacred  men.  outraged  •women,  demolished 
houses,  tore  down  the  vines,  rooted  up  the  trees, 
and  desolated  whole  districts.— FELICE,  Hittory  of 
<fc»  Protettanit  of  France,  viii. 

Barefooted  Carmelites  (The), 
1540.  Reformed  Carmelites,  founded  by 
St.  Theresa,  and  approved  by  Gregory 
XIII.  in  1580. 

Barefooted  Friar s  (The),  1570.  A 
branch  of  the  Austin  Friars  or  Begging 
Hrrmits,  'reformed  '  by  Friar  Thomas,  a 
Jesuit,  wL-»  forbade  his  disciples  to  wear 
•toes. 

B  \refooted  Monks,  or  Feuillants. 
Reformed  Cistercians  during  the  16th 
crat.,  contemporary  with  the  Reforma- 
tion. The  author  of  this  reform  was 
Jean  de  la  Barriere. 


Barlaam,  died  1848.  Censured  by 
the  Council  of  Constantinople  1841.  He 
drew  upon  himself  the  odium  theologicum 
of  the  monks  of  Mount  Athos  by  denying 
that  the  light  seen  on  Mount  Tabor  was 
the '  light  of  God,'t.e.  the  uncreated  essence 
of  the  Deity,  or,  as  Milton  calls  it,  the 
'bright  effluence  of  bright  essence  in- 
create.'  The  monks  of  Mount  Athos 
were  the  strenuous  supporters  of  the 
divine  essence  of  that  light. 

Barlaamites.  Those  who  entertain 
the  same  views  as  Barlaam  respecting  the 
light  seen  on  the  mount  of  transfigura- 
tion. See  '  Palamites.' 

Barlettare.  Quinescit  barletiar* 
nescit  prcedicare.  Fra  Gabriele  de  Bar- 
letta,  a  preacher  of  the  Dominican  order  in 
the  15th  cent  (flo.  1450),  enjoyed  at  Naples 
an  immense  popularity.  His  sermons 
were  a  mixture  of  pathos  and  burlesque, 
and  have  passed  through  thirty  editions. 
No  one  can  lay  claim  to  be  a  pulpit 
orator  who  cannot  preach  like  Barletta. 

Barn-burners  (The).  Ultra-Radi- 
cals or  Nihilists.  As  the  Dutchman  burnt 
down  his  barn  to  rid  himself  of  the  rats, 
so  these  Nihilists  would  pull  down  tho 
state  about  their  ears  in  order  to  get  rid 
of  abuses. 

Barnabas  (The  Gospel  of).  An  apo- 
cryphal book  containing  222  chapters. 
It  is  *~tsld  in  honour  by  MohMHOMdttM 
because  it  is  supposed  to  refer  to  Moham- 
med when  it  speaks  of  a  '  messenger  of 
God  who  will  perfect  the  dispensation  of 
Jesus.'  There  is  an  Arabic  version,  a 
Spanish  version,  and  an  Italian  one. 
The  last  is  supposed  to  have  been  written 
in  1450. 

There  is  also  an  epistle  ascribed  to  Barnabas, 
partly  doctrinal  and  partly  practical.  It  1*  a  pious 
work,  but  there  Is  no  sufficient  reason  to  suppose 
it  was  composed  by  the  companion  of  Paul  the 
Apostle.  Dr.  Lardner  supposes  It  to  date  from  71 
or  ?2,  whereas  the  Gospel  of  St.  Barnabas  is  not 
earlier  than  1211.  (See  p.  86,  ool.  a.) 

Barnabites  (8  syL),  1530.  An  order 
of  monks  which  sprang  up  in  Milan.  So 
called  because  the  church  of  St.  Barnabas 
in  that  city  was  granted  them  to  preach 
in.  Their  special  duties  were  to  attend 
the  sick  and  instruct  the  young.  In 
France  and  Austria  their  special  duty 
was  to  convert  Protestants. 


BARNES 


BARRICADES 


?'arnes  Scholarship  (Thomas). 
For  classics  and  mathematics.  Value  60 1. 
ft  year,  tenable  for  four  years.  Founded  in 
the  University  of  Cambridge  for  under- 
graduates in  their  first  year  by  Thomas 
Barnes  of  Pembroke  College,  1844.  See 
1  Bell  scholarship.' 

Baron  of  the  Efoly  Sepulchre. 

Godfrey  of  Bouillon,  in  Belgium,  com- 
mander-in-chief  of  the  first  crusade  (1096- 
1099),  when  the  city  of  Jerusalem  was 
taken.  The  victorious  army  would  have 
created  him  'king  of  Jerusalem,'  but 
Godfrey  refused '  to  wear  a  crown  of  gold 
where  his  Master  wore  only  a  crown  of 
thorns.' 

Baron  Slumber.  John  Wodehouse, 
earl  of  Rimberley  (born  1826-  ). 
When  secretary  of  state  for  the  colonies 
he  greatly  objected  to  the  delivery  of 
official  tdlegran  s  at  night-time,  for  fear 
they  should  disturb  his  night's  rest. 

Barones  majores  we  now  call 
peers.  In  the  time  of  John  they  were 
summoned  to  parliament  by  the  king. 
The  Barones  minores  were  summoned 
by  the  county  sheriffs,  and  called '  knights 
of  the  shires ; '  they  sat  in  a  different  house. 
All  Barones  majores  were  called  to  the 
king's  council,  but  only  a  few  of  the  Ba- 
rones minores,  who  were  very  numerous. 

Barones,  8  sy  1. ;  majores,  8  syl. ;  mlnores,  8  syl. 

Barons  (The  24),  1258,  &c.  By  this 
is  meant  the  24  barons  who,  in  the  reign 
of  Henry  III.  of  England,  endeavoured 
to  convert  the  kingdom  into  an  oligarchy. 
They  virtually  set  aside  the  king  and 
placed  the  supreme  power  in  the  hands  of 
twelve  advisers.  It  was  these  barons  that 
first  called  knights  of  the  shires  to  assist 
in  reforming  abuses,  and  the  parliament 
called  by  them  at  Oxford  is  called  the 
Mad  Parliament  (q.v.\  because  their 
measures  were  so  anti-aristocratical  and 
Anti-despotic. 

Barons.  Barons  are  either  greater 
OT  lesser.  Barones  majores  being  peers, 
the  Barones  minores  being  gentry  pos- 
nessed  of  lands  erected  into  a  barony, 
sometimes  called  Free  Barons.  See  Sir 
Robert  Douglas,  '  The  Baronage  of  Scot- 
land.' 

Barons  (War  of  the).     An  insurrec- 
tion of  the  barons  against  Henry  III.     It 
broke  out  in  1262  and  terminated  in  1265. 
4 


when  Simon  de  Montfort  was  killed  in 
the  battle  of  Evesham. 

Sometimes  the  uprising  of  the  barons,  1215-1216, 
to  compel  King  John  to  sign  Magna  Cliarta.  la 
spoken  of  as  the  Barons'  War,  or  War  of  the 
Barons,  likewise. 

Barons  of  the  Exchequer  (The) 
Anciently  the  three  puisnd  judges  of  the 
exchequer.  There  were  besides  a  lord- 
treasurer  and  a  chancellor.  The  court 
now  consists  of  five  judges,  viz.  the  chief 
baron  and  four  barons  of  the  exchequer. 

PuisnS  pronounce  pu-ne.    IJrench  puis-n6. 

Baronet.  Primus  Baronetorum 
AnglicB.  Sir  Nicholas  Bacon,  of  Red- 
grave, in  Suffolk,  whose  successors  are 
styled  so  still. 

Baronet.  See  under  '  Knight  Baro- 
net.' 

Baronial  Days.  Days  when  the 
barons  sat  to  hear  the  complaints  of  their 
vassals. 

Barracoon  (A).  A  depot  on  the 
coast  of  Africa  for  newly-captured  slaves, 
where  they  were  stowed  till  they  were 
carried  off  in  the  slave- vessels. 

Barrel-Mirabeau.  Boniface  Ri- 
quetti,  viscount  de  Mirabeau  (1754-1792), 
was  so  called  from  his  huge  bulk  and 
the  quantity  of  liquor  he  consumed. 

Barren  Periods.  Plato  says  there 
are  periods  when  inferior  things  are 
made  partakers  of  extraordinary  virtues, 
and  celestial  virtues  show  themselves  in 
earthly  things;  and  there  are  periods 
when  no  such  virtues  shine  forth  in 
them.  The  former  he  calls  Fertile 
periods,  the  latter  Barren  periods. 
Miracles  belong  to  the  fertile  periods, 
but  when  magical  operations  ceased, 
came  a  barren  period. 

Barricades  (Day  of  the), '  Journe"e 
des  barricades,'  12  May,  1588,  when  the 
Parisians  barricaded  the  city  against  thg 
Swiss  Guards  sent  by  Henri  III.  to  put 
down  the  populace,  who  were  clamour- 
ous to  place  Henri  of  Guise  on  the 
throne. 

(ii.)  5  Aug.,  1648,  when  the  populace 
barricaded  the  streets  of  Paris,  because 
their  favourites  Blancmesnil,  Charton, 
and  Broussel, '  coiiseillers  au  parlement,' 
had  been  arrested. 

(iii.)  July  1830.  July  27,  28,  29,  called 
La  Grande  Semaine,  when  Charles  2. 
was  driven  from  the  throne. 


f. 


BARRIEB 


BAETHOLOMEW8 


(iv.)  Feb.  1848.  Feb.  22,  23,  24,  when 
Louis  Philippe  was  driven  from  the 
throne. 

(v.)  June  1848.  June  23,  24,  25,  when 
the  national  workshops  were  closed. 

(vi.)  2  Dec.,  1851.  The  coup  d'ttat, 
when  Louis  Napoleon  became  emperor. 

A.  barricade  IB  a  barrlquo  filled  with  sand,  io. 

Barrier  (Treaty  of  the),  15  Nov., 
1715.  Between  the  Kaiaer,  the  King  of 
Great  Britian  (George  I.),  and  the  States- 
General  of  the  United  Provinces.  It 
was  signed  at  Antwerp. 

Barrier  Act  (The),  8  Jan.,  1697. 
An  Act  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland,  intended  as  a  barrier 
against  innovations,  and  a  hindrance  to 
hasty  legislation.  It  provides  that  no 
change  shall  be  made  in  the  laws  of  the 
Scotch  Church  without  being  first 
approved  by  a  majority  of  the  pres- 
byteries. After  having  obtained  this 
approval,  even  then  the  General  Assembly 
had  the  power  of  veto. 

Barrier  Treaty  (The),  1709.  (L) 
Propounded  by  Lord  Townshend  to 
De  Torcy,  the  French  plenipotentiary 
on  behalf  of  the  Dutch.  The  Dutch 
were  to  receive  from  France  aa  a  barrier 
to  their  states  Fumes,  Fort  Kenock, 
Menin,  Saverage,  Ypres,  Warneton, 
Comines,  Wervick,  Lille,  Conde*,Tournay, 
and  Maubeuge.  The  French  were  also 
to  deliver  back  all  the  towns,  cities,  and 
fortresses  which  they  had  taken  in  the 
Netherlands.  In  1712  the  Tory  govern- 
ment disallowed  this  treaty  as  injurious 
to  British  trade. 

(ii.)  5  Nov.,  1718.  Between  the  Dutch 
and  the  king  of  France,  shortly  before 
the  peace  of  Utrecht;  by  which  trout y, 
the  Dutch  reserved  the  right  of  holding 
garrisons  in  certain  fortresses  of  the 
Spanish  Netherlands. 

Barriers  (Battle  of  the),  80  March, 
1814.  Between  Napoleon  and  the 
armies  of  the  allied  sovereigns,  fought 
under  the  walls  or  barriers  of  Paris. 
The  French  army  was  defeated,  and 
Napoleon  abdicated. 

Barristers  first  acted  as  advocates 
about  1600.  The  rules  for  admission  to 
the  bar  were  adopted  by  all  the  Inns  of 
Court  in  1762 ;  the  new  rules  were  agreed 
to  in  1853. 


By  t,  eae^ruleflaBtaaentUcorapenMt 
two  of  the  five  courses  of  lectures  delivered  at  th* 
balls  of  the  Inns  of  Court,  during  one  whole  y  at, 
which  is  divided  into  three  educ  itional  term.*. 
He  may,  however,  avoid  attendance  on  those 
lectures  by  passing  an  examination  in  law. 

Bartenstein,  in  Wurtemberg  (Con- 
vention  of),  26  April,  1807.  Between 
Alexander  L,  czar  of  Russia,  and  thy 
King  of  Prussia. 

Barthe"lemi  (The).  The  slaughter 
of  the  Huguenots  on  the  eve  of  Sk 
Bartholomew,  and  some  days  after. 

[Sully]  escaped  the  Bartheleml,  and  had  a  com 
maud  in  the  battles  of  Coutras,  Arques,  and  Ivtl. 
—PRINCE,  Parallel  Hi*L.  vol.  11.,  p.  164. 

Barthelemite  order  (The),  1640. 
An  order  of  clerical  students  living  in 
common,  and  founded  by  Barthelemy 
Holzanter. 

Bartholomew's  Day  (St.),  24 
Aug.,  1572.  When  the  massacre  of  the 
French  Huguenots  began,  at  the  instiga- 
tion of  Charles  IX.  and  his  mother.  It 
is  said  that  as  many  as  80,000  Protestants 
were  murdered  in  France  in  this  terrible 
persecution. 

Some  estimate  the  entire  massacre  aa  high  aa 


10.000  persona.  Felipe  II.  of  Spain  warmly  ap- 
proved of  it,  and  Pope  Gregory  XIII.  went  In 
aolemn  state  to  the  church  of  St.  Louts  to  hear  a 


grand  Te  Dtum  aa  a  public  thanksgiving;  he  also 
had  a  medal  struck  to  commemorate  the  event, 
and  proclaimed  the  year  a  year  of  Jubilee. 

Bartholomew  Fair,  24  Aug.  (old 
style).  Henry  L,  in  1183,  granted  the 
charter  of  this  fair  to  Rayer  or  Rahere, 
a  monk.  Like  all  other  fairs,  it  was  con- 
nected with  the  church,  and  miracle- 
plays,  mysteries,  and  moralities  wer« 
performed.  In  1445  four  persons  were 
appointed  by  the  Court  of  Aldermen  as 
keepers  of  the  fair.  In  1661  the  fair 
lasted  fourteen  days.  In  1691  the  fair 
was  limited  to  three  days.  In  1840  the 
fair  was  removed  to  Islington;  and  in 
1855  it  was  discontinued. 

Bartholomew's  Hospital  (St.). 

Smithfield,  London,  originally  part  of 
the  Priory  of  St.  Bartholomew.  It  was 
founded  in  1128  by  Rahere,  the  first 
prior  (originally  minstrel  to  Henry  L), 
who  had,  in  1102,  founded  the  priory 
After  the  dissolution  of  the  monasteries 
the  hospital  was,  in  1544,  refounded  for 
100  beds. 

A  medical  school  was  added  In  1663,  and  the 
hospital  was  rebuilt  by  subscription  in  1T29.  It 
now  contains  600  bods,  and  some  70,000  patlento 
are  relieved  there  every  yea*. 


BARTHOLOMEW 


BASILICA 


Bartholomew  Slaughter  of 
Ottoman  History  (The),  1513.  The 
Bultan  Selim  began  his  reign  by  a  general 
massacre  of  all  the  Schiites  in  Europe 
Mid  Asia.  40,000  were  slain,  and  30,000 
sentenced  to  perpetual  imprisonment. 

Bartholomists  or  '  Bartholomites,' 
1640.  Partisans  of  Pope  Urban  VI., 
whose  name  was  BartholomcBUS  Prig- 
nani,  or  Bartholomew  of  Prignano,  in 
Naples.  Many  of  the  cardinals  pro- 
tested against  his  election  (in  1378),  out 
of  dislike  to  his  severity ;  and  these  dis- 
sentients elected  Robert  of  Geneva,  who 
went  to  Avignon,  under  the  name  and 
title  of  Clement  VI.  This  was  the  com- 
mencement of  the  '  Grand  Schism  of  the 
West.'  Urban  was  recognised  by  Eng- 
land, Germany,  Bohemia,  Hungary,  and 
Sicily;  but  Clement  was  acknowledged 
by  France,  Spain,  and  Naples.  Urban 
contracted  the  intervals  of  the  jubilees 
to  33  years,  and  established  the  fete  of 
the  Visitation  of  the  Virgin.  He  died 
1389.  The  religious  order  so  called  was 
instituted  in  1640. 

Bartole,  or  Bartolus.  See  under 
1  Coryphaeus,'  <fec. 


j-Chevaliers.  Knights  bache- 
lors, or  knights  holding  military  fees  by 
a  base  tenure.  Superior  knights  were 
termed  bannerets. 

Base  Court  ( The).  The  outer  court 
of  a  feudal  mansion,  containing  the 
stable-yard  and  accommodations  for 
servants. 

Base-Empire  (The).  The  Roman 
empire  in  its  decadence,  from  Constan- 
tino ;  and  the  Eastern  empire  after 
Theodosius. 

Basel  (Council  of).  See  under 
'  Council.' 

Basel  (Treaty  of),  1795.  Between 
the  French  Republic,  Prussia,  and  Spain. 
By  this  treaty  Prussia  withdrew  from 
the  coalition  against  France,  and  gave 
up  to  the  republic  her  possessions 
beyond  the  Rhine.  Spain  gave  up  to 
the  republic  St.  Domingo. 

Basel,  Basle,  or  Bale.  In  the  vicinity  Is  a  marble 
monument  to  commemorate  the  battle  of  St. 
Jacobs,  in  1444,  when  1,600  Swiss  kept  a  French 
army  (twenty  times  their  number)  in  check  for 
ten  hours.  All  the  Swiss  except  ten  were  killed. 

Basel  Compact,  1431.  Between 
Biegtnund  and  the  Hussites.  Siegmund 


consented  to  allow  the  laity  the  use  of 
the  cup  in  the  Eucharist.  Procop, 
leader  after  Zisca,  insisted  also  that  the 
'  Bible  and  nothing  but  the  Bible  should 
have  any  authority  in  religious  doctrines, 
rites,  and  sacraments.'  The  insurgent 
Bohemians  then  split  into  two  parties; 
the  Calixtines  or  Chalice-men  (q.v.) 
accepted  the  treaty,  but  the  Taboritei 
(3  syl.)  stood  out  till  both  the  Procops 
were  dead,  when  peace  was  made.  See 
'  Taborites,'  and  '  Hussite  War.' 

Basil  (Monies  of),  858.  Founded  by 
St.  Basil,  bishop  of  Csesarea,  who  retired 
into  Pontus,  where  he  founded  a  monas- 
tery, and  gave  written  rules  for  its  re- 
gulation, the  first  ever  enacted  in  the 
Christian  Church.  These  rules  were 
afterwards  adopted  by  St.  Benedict. 
The  monks  call  themselves  of  the '  Order 
of  St.  Basil.'  See  '  Basilians.' 

The  monks  of  St.  Basil  In  Spain  (suppressed  in 
1835)  followed  the  Greek  ritual;  those  of  Italy  follow 
the  Latin  ritual.  Numerous  in  Kussia,  but  never 
Introduced  into  England. 

BasilsBon  or  Basilica.  A  Greek 
adaptation  of  the  Pandects,  Code,  and 
Institutes  of  Justinian,  in  60  books.  It 
was  begun  877  by  Basilius  I.,  called  the 
Macedonian,  continued  by  his  son  Leo  VI., 
called  the  Philosopher,  to  900,  and  revised 
by  Leo's  son,  Constantinus  Porphyro- 
genitus,  in  945. 

Basilian  Race  (The).  That  is  the 
race  of  Basil,  emperor  of  the  East.  He 
was  born  of  poor  parents,  but  on  the 
murder  of  Michael  III.  in  867  seized  the 
throne,  and  his  reign  was  both  wise  and 
equitable.  He  enforced  the  strict  ad- 
ministration of  justice ;  corrected  abuses, 
and  began  the  famous  compilation  of 
laws  called  after  him  '  Basilics '  or  Basil- 
ica. He  was  killed  by  a  stag  when  hunt- 
ing, A.D.  886,  and  was  succeeded  by  his 
son  Basil  LT. 

The  Byzantine  empire,  since  the  accession  of  the 
Basilian  race,  had  reposed  in  peace  and  dignity— 
GIBBON,  chap.  lii. 

Basilians  (The).  Of  Plymouth  and 
Beaconsfield,  England,  of  France  and 
Canada,  are  a  congregation  of  priesti 
founded  at  St.  Basil  (Vivarrais),  France, 
in  1800.  They  are  not  connected  with 
the  old  order  of  St.  Basil. 

Basilica  or '  Basil 'ika.'  A  Greek  code, 
commenced  A.D.  876,  by  the  Emperor 
Basilios  I.,  and  completed  by  his  son  Leo 
VI.,  the  philosopher.  It  was  revised  by 


BASILICA 


BASTILLE 


order  of  Constantino  TO.  in  945.  This 
code  contains  the  Institutes,  the  Code, 
the  Digest  or  Pandect,  the  Novellas,  and 
the  Imperial  Constitutions,  in  60  books, 
subdivided  under  titles. 

The  Basilica  does  not  contain  all  that  the  Corpus 
Juris  contains,  but  at  the  same  time  it  contains 
«ome  things  which  are  not  Included  In  the  Justin- 
ian body  of  laws. 

Basilica.  Originally  the  court  (stod) 
in  which  the  baslleus  (8  syl.)  of  Athens 
administered  justice.  In  Rome  the 
Basilica  was  not  only  a  court  of  justice, 
it  was  also  a  market  place  and  an  ex- 
change. In  B.C.  182,  Marcus  Portius 
Cato  erected  a  basilica  at  Borne,  and 
later  on  the  basilica  was  a  synonym  of 
forum.  Many  of  the  churches  in  Italy 
are  called  basilicas,  and  so  are  large 
structures  erected  over  tombs,  as  the 
basilica  of  Edward  the  Confessor  in 
Westminster  Abbey.  See  '  Basilceon.' 

Basilica  Aurea.  'The  Golden 
Basilica,'  that  of  the  Lateran,  in  Rome, 
called  Constantiana  from  its  builder, 
and  '  Golden '  from  its  superb  structure 
and  ornaments. 

*  Basilicon  Doron.'  A  work  com- 
posed  by  James  I.  of  Great  Britain,  for 
the  edification  of  his  son,  on  the  principles 
of  government,  describing  the  duties  of 
a  young  prince,  and  the  principles  by 
which  he  should  rule. 

Basili'des  (4  syL).  A  famous  Gnostic 
of  Egypt  in  the  2nd  cent.  He  taught 
the  existence  of  two  principles,  one  good 
or  light,  and  the  other  evil  or  darkness. 
The  good  principle  has  seven  aeons,  called 
mind,  the  word,  the  understanding,  power, 
excellencies,  princes,  and  angels,  forming 
the  '  blessed  Ugdoad,'  or  combination  of 
eight.  From  these  aeons  sprang  other 
BBOfis,  making  the  total  of  865,  the  mystic 
nuiaber  of  the  Gnostics  (or  Basiluides). 

It  is  thought  that  the  Gospel  of  St.  John  bears  a 
reBen-hlaiice  to  '  Basil'ldlsm,'  oh.  1.  In  the  begin- 
nlng  was  the  Word  .  .  .  and  the  Light  shincth  in 
darkm«B  .  .  .  and  the  Word  was  made  flesh,  Ac. 

B&itilid'ians,  the  followers  of  Basil- 
Idi-s,  in  Alexandrian  Gnostic,  numerous 
in  Egypt,  Syria,  Italy,  and  Gaul  (2nd 
8rd  and  4th  cents.).  They  denied  the 
doctrine  of  the  atonement;  believed  in 
fche  transmigration  of  souls;  looked  on 
Jesus  as  a  mere  human  being,  on  whom 
at  baptism  the  aeon  Nous  (intelligence) 
desct  nded.  They  affirm  that  it  was  not 
Jesud  who  was  crucified,  but  Simon  of 
3yren£,  who  bore  his  cross. 


Basket  Processions.  The  pro- 
cession of  the  basket  was  the  chief  cere- 
mony of  the  4th  day  of  the  Eleusiniaa 
mysteries.  The  basket  was  placed  on  an 
open  chariot  and  followed  by  a  long  train 
of  Athenian  women,  each  one  of  whom 
also  carried  a  basket.  The  precession 
commemorated  the  rape  of  Proserpine, 
and  the  baskets  represented  the  basket 
which  the  maiden  was  filling  with  flowers 
when  Pluto  carried  her  off  to  the  inf erns  1 
regions  to  be  his  wife. 

Basoche  (Les  elercs  de  la},  that  is, 
Clerks  of  the  Palace.  When  the  kings 
of  France  lived  in  the  Palais  de  Justice, 
the  judges,  the  barristers,  the  proctors, 
and  all  persons  connected  with  these 
officials,  were  called  Clercs  de  la  Basoche. 
The  president  was  called  Le  Hoi  de  la 
Basoche.  Basoche  (2  syl.)  is  a  French 
corruption  of  the  Latin  word  basilica  (a 
royal  palace). 

Basocians  (The).  The  lawyers  con- 
nected with  the  Palais  de  Justice,  who 
formed  themselves,  in  the  15th  cent.,  into 
a  theatrical  company,  to  act  satires  on 
living  characters  and  passing  events. 
Francois  I.  was  obliged  to  withdraw  their 
licence  in  1540. 

This  interdict  only  applied  to  Parts,  for  we  read 
Of  the  liattochian  farces  of  Bordeaux  for  several 
yean*  after. 

Bastard  eigne".  An  eldest  son,  bom 
before  wedlock,  whose  parents  subse- 
quently married  each  other  and  had  other 
children. 

Bastard  of  Orleans  (The).  Jean, 
comte  de  Longueville  and  of  Dunois 
(1392-1470),  natural  son  of  Louis,  duo 
d'Orle'ans  and  Marie  d'Enghien. 

Bastards.  '  La  guerre  dcs  Batarde,' 
1824,  between  certain  seigneurs  of 
Gascony  and  Charles  IV.  (Le  Bel)  of 
France.  So  called  '  parce  que  les  Gas- 
cons avaient  pour  chefs  des  batards  de  la 
noblesse.' 

Bastille.  The  French  prison  ;  was 
founded  in  1869  by  Hugues  d'Aubrioi  j 
four  towers  were  added  in  1383  ;  the  fosse 
and  outer  wall  in  1634.  It  was  destroyed 
by  the  Paris  mob  14  July,  1789. 

The  14th  of  Juiy  and  the  20th  of  June  (the  Jfu  de 
paumf.  q.v.).  were  the  two  great  holidays  in  the 
Revolution. 

The  Bastille  wan  besieged  and  taken  three  times  : 
vi».  in  1418  by  the  Burgundians:  in  l.v.'4  by  Henn 
IV. ;  and  on  14  July,  178»,  by  the  ParU.ia.nB,  from 
which  day  the  great  Revolution  Is  generally  < 


BATAVIA 


BATTERSEA 


77 


Only  seven  prisoners  were  found  within  it.  The 
Bite  of  the  prison  is  marked  by  a  column  in  tne 
Place  de  la  Bastille.  One  soldier  and  eighty-three 
insurgents  fell  on  this  memorable  day. 

The  prisoner  confined  in  the  Bastille 
for  85  years  at  the  instigation  of  Madame 
de  Pompadour,  mistress  of  Louis  XV., 
was  H.  Mazers  de  Latude.  He  was  24 
years  old  at  his  incarceration,  and  hia 
offence  was  giving  Madame  de  Pompadour 
a  false  report  of  a  plot  against  her  life. 
He  was  liberated  in  1784  and  died  in 
1805.  His  '  Memoirs '  are  very  interesting. 
The  only  prisoner  who  escaped  from  the 
Bastille  was  D'Aligre. 

The  governor,  when  the  Bastille  was 
destroyed  by  the  mob  in  1789,  was  Jourdan 
Delaunay,  who  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
mob  and  was  hanged  on  a  lamp-rope. 

There  were  only  seven  prisoners  found  In  the 
Bastille  when  it  was  stormed  ;  one  was  Tavernler, 
who  had  been  confined  ten  years  in  the  Isle  St. 
Marguerite,  and  thirty  in  the  Bastille.  He  was 
more  than  ninety  years  of  age  and  an  Idiot.  One 
of  the  governors  named  St.  Florentm  used  to  boast 
that  he  had  received  more  than  50,000  lettret  de 
cachet. 

Batavia,  the  modern  Holland.  The 
country  of  the  Batavi,  who  settled  in  the 
island  formed  by  the  river  Rhine  and 
the  Waal,  called  by  the  Romans  Insula 
Batavorum. 

Batavi  or  Batavi. 

Batavian  Republic  (The).  Pro- 
claimed 16  May,  1795 ;  raised  to  the '  king- 
dom of  Holland '  under  Louis,  brother  of 
Napoleon  Bonaparte,  in  1806 ;  Belgium 
and  Holland  united  to  form  the  kingdom 
of  the  Netherlands  under  William  I.  in 
March  1815;  Belgium  separated  from 
Holland  1830,  and  Prince  Leopold  of 
Saxe-Coburg  was  elected  king  of  Belgium 
by  the  National  Congress  4  June,  1881. 

Bath,  in  Somersetshire.  The  Hu'ddta 
Therma  (hot  waters)  of  Ptolemy;  the 
AqucB  Solis  of  Antoninus;  the  Goer- 
Baden  of  King  Bladud  and  Geoffrey  of 
Monmouth;  the  Caer-Ennant  (city  of 
ointment  and  of  healing)  of  a  subsequent 
period ;  the  Ack-man-chester  (the  sick- 
man's  city)  of  the  Saxon. 

Ensample  of  his  wondrous  faculty, 
Behold  the  boiling  baths  at  Cair-badrtn, 
Which  seethe  with  secret  fire  eternally. 
SPENSER,  Faery  Queen,  bk.  11.,  cant  x.  stanza  26. 

Bath  (Knights  of  the).  An  English 
order  instituted  by  Richard  II.,  but  re- 
instituted  in  1399  by  Henry  IV.,  and  again 
in  1725  by  George  I.  There  are  26 
knights.  The  ribbon  is  red,  to  which  is 
attached  a  medal  having  three  crowns, 


with  the  legend  'Tria  juncta  in  uno.' 
So  called  because  the  knights  were  re- 
quired to  bathe  before  inauguration. 
G.C.B.=  Grand  Cross  of  the  Bath; 
K.C.B.  =  Knight  Commander  of  the 
Bath\  and  C.B.  =  Companion  of  tht 
Bath. 

Bath  Shillings.  Silver  tokens 
coined  at  Bath  in  1811-1812,  and  issued 
for  4s.  2s.  and  Is.  by  C.  Culverhouse, 
J.  Orchard,  and  J.  Phipps. 

Baths  and  Spas.    Good  for 

An<enia.    Schwalbach,  St.  Moritz,  Harrcr;ate. 
A  rtiadar  rheumatism  and  gout.    Alx-les-  Bains. 
Asthma.    Mont  Dore. 
A  tonic  gout.    Royat. 
Biliary  obstruction*.    Carlsbad. 
Calculous  disorders.    Vichy,  Contrexfivllle. 
Diabetes.    Neuenahr,  Carlsbad. 
Gouty  -catarrhal  dyspepsia.    Homburg,  Eissingen. 
Obesity.    Marienbad. 
Plethoric  gout.    Carlsbad. 
Scrofulous  glandular  affections.    Kreuznach. 
Skin  diseases.    Aix-la  chapelle,  Cannstadt,  BOUT- 
bonnc-les-bains,  Urlage. 


Throat  affections.    Cauterets,  Eaux  Bonnes. 

and  Buxt 
it  tone. 


Bath 


.  , 

ton.    To  soften  the  skin,  and  give 


. 

Harrogate  and  Droitwich,  brine  baths  (or 
anaemia. 

Baths  and  Washhouses  (Public), 
1846,  were  established  by  Act  9,  10  Viet., 
0.74. 

Batonblanc  (Le).  A  marshal's  baton, 
in  France,  is  covered  with  violet-coloured 
velvet  spangled  with  gold,  so  that  a  white 
baton  means  no  honour  at  all,  or  nothing 
whatever.  Hence  the  phrase  :  '  La  gar- 
nison  est  sortie  de  la  place,  le  baton  blanc 
a  la  main,'  means  the  garrison  went 
forth  without  either  arms  or  baggage. 
And  '  H  est  sorti  de  son  emploi,  le  baton 
blanc  a  la  main,'  means  he  left  his  place 
without  a  penny  in  his  pocket  or  bundle 
of  clothes  at  his  back;  wi.th  only  his 
walking-stick  in  his  hand. 

Bats  (Parliament  of),  1426.  During 
the  regency  of  Henry  VI.,  in  conse- 
quence of  the  brawls  between  the  Duke 
of  Gloucester  and  Cardinal  Beaufort,  the 
citizens  were  forbidden  to  carry  arms  ;  so 
when  parliament  assembled  the  membera 
of  the  House  of  Commons  came  armed 
with  bats  and  clubs.  See  '  Parliaments.' 

Battersea  Training  College, 
1840.  Instituted  by  (Sir)  J.  P.  Kay 
Shuttleworth  in  conjunction  with  Mr. 
Tuffnell,  for  training  teachers,  especially 
those  intended  for  our  'national'  at 
parish  schools. 


78 


BATTIAD 


BATTLE 


Battiad  (The),  1750.  A  lampoon  on 
Dr.  Battie,  said  to  be  the  composition  of 
Dr.  Schomberg,  Moses  Mendez,  and  Paul 
Whitehead."  Dr.  Battie  took  a  very 
active  part  in  the  College  of  Physicians 
against  Dr.  Schomberg.  It  is  somewhat 
remarkable  that  Dr.  Battle's  father-in-law 
is  pilloried  by  Pope  in  the  '  Dunciad.' 

Battle  Scholarship,  for  Classics. 
Value  between  SOL  and  85 1.  a  year,  ten- 
able for  seven  years.  Founded  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge  by  William  Battie, 
M.D.,  of  King's  College,  1747.  See 
4  Regius  Professor  of  Greek.' 

Battle.  The  last  battle  in  which  a 
king  of  England  has  been  allowed  to 
appear  in  person  on  the  field  was  the 
battle  of  Dettingen  (1748),  against  the 
French  on  behalf  of  Maria  Theresa  of 
Austria.  The  English  were  led  by 
George  II.  and  Lord  Stair.  The  latter 
was  most  incompetent,  but  George  II.,  by 
courage  and  dash,  rescued  the  army  from 
most  imminent  peril,  and  repelled  the 
French  at  the  hazard  of  his  life. 

Tor  battle*  named  from  the  localities  In  which 
they  are  fought,  tee  Appendix, '  Battles.' 

Battle  (Trial  by),  or  'Wager  of 
Battel.'  The  last  waged  in  the  Court  of 
Common  Pleas,  Westminster,  was  in  1571; 
the  last  waged  in  the  Court  of  Chivalry 
was  in  1631 ;  and  the  last  waged  in  the 
Court  of  Durham  was  in  1638.  Abolished 
by  59  Geo.  in.  c.  46. 

So  late  aa  181R  this  procedure  was  decided  by  the 
Court  of  King  B  Bench  to  be  a  legal  mode  of  trial. 

Battle  Abbey,  Sussex.  Founded  by 
William  I.  in  1067  in  commemoration  of 
his  victory,  14  Oct.,  1066.  The  high  altar 
marks  the  spot  where  the  standard  of 
Harold  was  fixed.  The  town  is  called 
Battle,  but  was  previously  known  as 
St.  Mary-in-the-Wood.  The  ruin  which 
now  remains  was  the  front  entrance  of 
the  abbey.  The  abbey  is  now  the  pro- 
perty of  the  Duke  of  Cleveland. 

It  was  consecrated  11  Feb..  1094,  and  its  flnt 
Inmates  were  Benedictine  monks  from  Normandy. 

Telham  Hill  is  whore  the  Norman  standard  was 
rained.  Locally  called  Tellman  Hill. 

The  Anglo  Saxon  camp  stood  on  the  rising 
ground  (called  Senlac)  occupied  by  the  abbey. 

Battle  Field,  in  Shropshire.  So 
called  in  commemoration  of  the  decisive 
victory  of  Ht-nry  IV.  over  Henry  Percy, 
•u-uamed  Hotspur,  in  1408. 

Battle  of  Belahoe  (The),  15.88. 
Thin  wae  no  battle,  but  simply  a  spoiling 


of  the  spoiler.  The  two  chieftain* 
O'Neill  and  O'Donnel,  having  made  a 
predatory  inroad  into  Meath,  were  return- 
ing with  their  spoil  when  Lord  Leonard 
overtook  them  at  the  Ford  of  Belahoe. 
After  a  feeble  resistance  the  two  Irish- 
men fled,  leaving  their  spoil  in  the  hands 
of  the  Englishman  (Lord  Leonard). 

Battle  of  Bonnymuir  (The),  2 
April,  1820.  A  jocose  phrase  to  express 
a  brush  which  some  men  of  Glasgow 
had  with  the  military.  The  fact  waa 
this:  the  Radicals  of  Glasgow  called  a 
monster  meeting  for  Sunday,  2  April, 
1820,  in  the  interest  of  parliamentary 
reform,  but  hearing  that  great  prepara- 
tions had  been  made  to  prevent  a  dis- 
turbance, the  meeting  was  abandoned. 
Some  fifty  or  sixty  men,  however,  started 
on  the  projected  expedition  of  destroying 
the  Carron  Ironworks,  but  were  dispersed 
at  Bonnymuir  by  the  military.  Nineteen 
were  arrested  and  three  imprisoned  for  a 
few  days,  but  the  whole  affair  was  con- 
sidered to  be  a  storm  in  a  teacup. 

Battle  of  Nations  (The).  The 
terrible  three  days'  conflict  at  Leipzig  in 
Oct.  1818  between  Napoleon  and  the 
allies.  Its  issue  was  the  defeat  of  the 
French,  and  the  deliverance  of  Germany. 
It  is  called  'the  Battle  of  Nations,'  not 
only  from  the  number  engaged,  but  also 
because  it  was  the  champion  battle  of 
the  nations  of  Europe.  See  below '  Battle 
of  the  Nations.' 

The  nations  engaged  were  the  French,  Austrian*, 
Prussians,  and  Russians. 

Battle  of  Wartberg  (The).  Th% 
annual  contest  of  the  Minnesingers  for 
the  prize  offered  by  Hermann,  margruf 
of  Wartberg,  near  Gotha,  in  Germany, 
in  the  12th  cent 

Battle  of  the  Barriers.  See 
'  Barriers,'  <kc. 

Battle   of  the   Bastards.     See 

1  Bastards,'  &c. 

Battle  of  the  Blues  (The).  The 
annual  University  boat-race  on  the 
Thames,  from  Putney  to  Mortlake,  the 
Saturday  before  Holy  Week.  Called 
the  Blues  because  both  crews  wear  hluc, 
the  Cambridge  crew  liyht  blue,  and  the 
Oxford  crew  dark  blue. 

In  1640, 1841, 1342.  the  race  was  from  W«stmln»te« 
Bridge  to  Putney.  In  1344  and  18.'6,  It  was  from 
Mortlake  to  Putney. 


BATTLE 


BATTLE 


Battle  of  the  British  Soldiers 
(The).  The  battle  of  Inkerman,  5  Nov., 
1854. 

Battle  of  the  Butchers  and 
Carpenter  a  (The),  1413.  Paris.  The 
Duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  Duke  of 
Orleams  led  two  factions  during  the 
idiocy  of  Charles  VI.  The  Duke  of 
Burgundy  armed  the  butchers  and  the 
faction  adopted  as  their  badge  a  white 
hood.  The  Orleanists  or  Armagnacs 
armed  the  carpenters,  and  this  faction 
adopted  for  badge  a  white  scarf.  In  1418 
a  regular  conflict  took  place  between 
them,  on  the  Place  de  Greve,  Paris,  and 
the  carpenters  succeeded  in  driving  the 
butchers  out  of  Paris.  The  Duke  of 
Burgundy  fled  to  Flanders,  and  the 
Duke  of  Orleans  entered  Paris  in  triumph. 

Battle  of  the  Diamond.     The 

engagement  between  the  Roman  Catholics 
and  Orangemen  of  Ireland  in  Sept.  1795. 
So  called  from  Diamond,  County  Antrim, 
where  it  was  fought. 

Battle  of  the  5th  of  November 
(The),  1854.  The  famous  battle  of 
Inkerman,  in  which  the  Kussians  in  far 
greater  force  were  defeated  by  the  allied 
English  and  French  armies.  This  battle 
is  often  compared  with  that  of  Agincourt 
by  Henry  V. 

The  Russians  had  failed  to  raise  the  siege  by 
the  battle  of  the  6th  of  November.— HOWITT, 
Hittory  of  England  (year  1864,  p.  268). 

Battle  of  the  Forty  (The).  A 
battle  between  twenty  Frenchmen  and 
twenty  Italian  cavaliers.  A  painting  of 
this  battle  is  in  Hampton  Court.  It 
belonged  to  William  III.,  and  was  painted 
by  Peter  Snayers  or  Esaias  Vandervelde 
(1598-1670). 

Battle  of  the  Giants  (The),  18 

Sept.,  1516.  The  battle  of  Marignano, 
in  which  the  allied  French  and  Venetian 
armies  under  Francois  I.  and  D'Alviano 
defeated  the  allied  Italian  and  Swiss 
army.  The  carnage  was  very  great, 
12,000  of  the  conquered  and  4,000  of  the 
conquering  army  were  left  on  the  field. 
Trivulzio,  who  had  been  present  in 
eighteen  pitched  battles,  called  them  all 
child's  play  compared  with  this  '  combat 
of  the  giants.'  (Guicciardini,  book  xii. 
rol.  iii.  p.  167.) 

Battle  of  the  Herrings  (The),  12 
Feb.,  1429.  In  which  Sir  John  Fastolfe 


defeated  the  French  general  Dunois, 
near  Rouvray.  Called  in  French  'La 
journee  dea  harengs.'  Sir  John  con- 
ducted the  convoy  of  herrings  in  triumph 
to  the  English  camp  before  Orleans.  Sir 
John  had  1,600  men-at-arms  and  archers, 
with  some  hundred  carts  of  provisions 
(bread,  wine,  and  Bait  herrings,  for  it 
was  Lent),  for  the  besieging  force.  Dunois 
came  against  him  with  6,000  Scots  and 
French.  Sir  John  placed  the  carts  be- 
tween the  attacking  force  and  the 
attacked,  and  placed  his  archers  between 
the  carts.  Six  hundred  Scots  lay  dead 
on  the  field,  and  the  French  fled.  So 
the  English  besieging  force  was  both 
strengthened  and  victualled. 

Battle  of  the  Kings  and  Na- 
tions (T/K?).  Leipzig,  1818.  See 'Battle 
of  Nations,'  and  '  Battle  of  the  Nations,* 

Battle  of  the  Moat  (The).  A 
skirmish  before  Medina,  between  Ma- 
homet and  Abu  Sofian,  chief  of  the 
Koreishites.  So  called  because  Mahomet 
had  a  moat  dug  before  the  city  to  keep 
off  the  invaders ;  and  in  this  moat  much 
of  the  fighting  took  place. 

Battle  of  the  Nations  (The),  A.D. 
625  ;  also  called  '  the  Battle  of  the  Moat ' 
or  Ditch.  The  third  great  battle  of 
Mahomet,  in  which  he  defeated  Abu 
Sofian  and  the  Koreishites.  See  above, 
'Battle  of  Nations.' 

The  other  two  great  battles  were  those  of  Bedr 
and  Ohud,  both  In  623. 

Battle  of  the  Peoples  (The 
grand).  The  battle  of  Leipzig,  16  and 
18  Oct.,  1818.  The  '  peoples  '  were  the 
Austrians,  Russians,  Prussians,  and 
Swedes,  allied  against  the  French  under 
Napoleon.  The  allies  numbered  240,000 
men,  the  French  160,000.  In  the  heat  of 
the  battle  seventeen  German  battalions 
V10,000  men),  in  alliance  with  the  French, 
deserted,  and  the  French  were  utterly 
defeated.  They  lost  above  40,000  men, 
and  the  allies  about  the  same  number. 

Battle  of  the  Bocks  (The),  1814. 
The  battle  of  Falkenstein,  when  the 
French  mountaineers  hurled  rocks  on 
the  Germans  and  Cossacks  who  sought 
to  dislodge  them.  Rows  of  fifteen  or 
twenty  men  were  overthrown  by  a  single 
rock,  and  the  besiegers  fled  in  diaordes 
to  escape  certain  death. 


80 


BATTLE 


BATTLES 


This  was  a  repetition  of  the  battle  of  Morgarten 
(15  Nov.,  1315),  won  by  the  Swiss  mountaineers 
ever  the  Aubtrians. 

Battle  of  the  Spurs  (The).  I. 
A  battle  fought  at  Courtray  in  1302, 
between  the  French  and  the  Flemish. 
The  Flemish  were  led  by  John,  count  of 
Namur  and  William  de  Juliers.  The 
French  were  defeated.  It  is  called  the 
battle  of  the  spurs  because  as  many  as 
4, 000  gilt  spurs,  worn  by  French  knights, 
were  picked  up  on  the  field  after  the  fight 
was  done. 

II.  'Journe"e  des  esperons,'  16  Aug., 
1518.  Also  called  the  battle  of  Guine- 
gate.  Between  the  French  and  English. 
The  French  pretended  to  give  way  to 
decoy  the  English  cavalry;  but  by  so 
doing  they  spread  a  p.  ni  \  and  the  whole 
French  army  fled  in  a  stampede  without 
striking  a  blow.  When  the  French 
officers,  taken  captive,  were  brought 
before  Henry  VIII.,  he  jocosely  compli- 
mented them  on  the  speed  of  their  m»-n, 
and  the  Frenchmen  entering  into  the  jest, 
declared  with  a  laugh  that  the  only 
weapon  they  used  was  the  spur.  '  Well,' 
said  the  bluff  Henry, '  then  we  will  call 
it  the  Battle  of  Spurs,'  and  so  it  has 
ever  been  designated.  See'  Guinegate.' 

Battle  of  the  Standard  (The), 
22  Aug.,  1138,  or  battle  of  Northallerton, 
in  Yorkshire.  David  L,  king  of  Scotland, 
was  defeated  by  Stephen.  The  standard 
consisted  of  the  consecrated  banners  of 
St.  Cuthbert  of  Durham,  St.  Peter  of 
York,  St.  John  of  Beverley,  and  St. 
Wilfrid  of  Ripon,  fixed  to  a  mast,  and 
mounted  on  a  four-wheeled  carriage, 
wheeled  into  the  centre  of  the  field ;  and 
on  the  top  of  the  mast  was  a  pyx  con- 
taining a  consecrated  host  It  was  lent 
to  Stephen  by  Thurstan,  archbishop  of 
York.  The  field  of  the  battle  was  Cuton 
or  Cutton  Moor,  near  Northallerton,  and 
the  Scotch,  being  defeated,  fled  in  con- 
fusion to  Carlisle. 

David  I.  came  In  defence  of  Maud,  the  '  lady  of 

bishop 


'  (4.0.),  and  was  joined    by  Arch 
Thurstan. 

Battle  of  the  Thirty  (The),  27 
March,  1851.  The  French  general 
Beaumanoir,  and  the  English  general 
Bein borough,  agreed  to  settle  a  dispute 
of  territory  by  the  combat  of  thirty 
knights  on  each  side.  At  first  the 
English  were  successful,  but  Bemborough 
being  slain,  the  struggle  was  renewed, 


and  the  French  won  the  fight.  It  is 
still  said  in  France,  when  speaking  of  a 
hard  contest,  it  was  as  desperate  as  le 
combat  des  Trente.  The  battle  was 
fought  at  the  Midway  Oak,  between  the 
castles  of  Josselin  and  Ploermel,  in 
France. 

Battle  of  the  Three  Emperor? 
(The),  or  the  battle  of  Austerlitz,  2  Deo. 
1805,  when  Napoleon  defeated  thr 
united  armies  of  Austria  and  Russia, 
commanded  by  their  respective  emperors. 
The  three  emperors  were  Napoleon 
emperor  of  the  French,  Francis  emperor 
of  Austria,  and  Alexander  emperor  of 
Russia.  The  result  of  the  victory  waa 
the  Peace  of  Presburg. 

Battle  of  the  Three  Hundred, 
B.C.  547.  The  Lacedaemonians  and 
Argives  each  laid  claim  to  Cynuria,  and 
agreed  to  submit  the  decision  to  800 
champions  chosen  from  each  side.  So 
fierce  was  the  contest  that  only  one  Spar- 
tan and  two  Argives  survived.  The  two 
Argives,  supposing  all  the  Spartans  to 
have  been  slain,  hastened  home  with  the 
news  of  victory ;  but  it  was  shown  that 
one  Spartan  survived,  and  a  general 
battle  ensued,  in  which  the  Spartans 
proved  the  conquerors. 

Battle  of  the  West  (The  great). 
The  battle  between  King  Arthur  and 
Mordred  It  was  in  this  battle  that  the 
king  received  his  death  wound.  (How 
far  this  is  historic  cannot  be  decided. 
And  doubt  rests  both  on  the  time  and 
place  of  the  battle.) 

Battle  which  lasted  a  week 
(The),  AJ>.  782.  The  battle  of  Tours 
between  Charles  Martel,  leader  of  the 
Franks,  and  Abdalrahman,  the  Moslem 
general  of  Spain.  The  Saracen  army 
was  400,000  strong,  but  Abdalrahman 
was  slain,  and  his  army  was  overthrown 
with  great  slaughter  after  a  whole  week's 
fighting.  No  other  battle  in  all  history 
lasted  so  long. 

Battles  (The  fifteen  decisive), 
according  to  Professor  Creasy : 

1.  Marathon  (B.C.  490),  in  which  the 
Greeks,  under  Miltiadus,  defeated  Darius, 
the    Persian,    and    turned    the  tide  of 
Asiatic  invasion. 

2.  Syracuse  (B.C.   418),  in  which  the 
Athenian  power   was   broken,   and    the 


BAUEBN 


extension    of    Greek    domination     was 
prevented. 

3.  Arbela  (B.C.   331),  by  which  Alex- 
ander  overthrew  Darius,  and  introduced 
European  habits  into  Asik. 

4.  Metaurus  (B.C.  207),  in  which  the 
Romans    defeated   Hannibal,   and    Car- 
thage was  brought  to  ruin. 

5.  Armin'ius  (A.D.  9),   in  which    the 
'Jauls    overthrew    the    Romans    under 
Yarus,  and  established  their    indepen- 
dence. 

6.  Chalons  (A.D.  451),  in  which  Attila, 
'the  Scourge  of  God,'  was  defeated  by 
Aetius,  and  Europe  saved  from    utter 
devastation. 

7.  Tours  (AJ>.  732),  in  which  Charles 
M artel    overthrew    the     Saracens,    and 
broke  from  Europe  the  Mohammedan 
yoke. 

8.  Hastings    (A.D.    1066),    by   which 
William  of  Normandy  became  possessed 
of  the  English  crown. 

9.  Orleans     (A.D.     1429),    by    which 
Jeanne  d'Arc  raised    the  siege  of  the 
city,  and  secured  the  independence  of 
France. 

10.  Aimada  (The),  AJ>.   1588,  which 
crushed  the  hopes  of  Spain  and  of  the 
papacy  in  England. 

11.  Blenheim    (A.D.    1704),  in    which 
Marlborough,  by  the  defeat  of  Tallard, 
broke  the  ambitious  schemes  of  Louis 
XIV. 

12.  Pultowa    (AJ>.    1709),    in    which 
Charles  XII.  of  Sweden  was  defeated  by 
Peter    the    Great    of    Russia,  and  the 
stability  of  the   Muscovite  empire   was 
established. 

13.  Saratoga    (A.D.    1777),    in    which 
General  Gates  defeated  Burgoyne,  and 
virtually  decided  the  fate  of  the  American 
Revolution. 

14.  Valmy  (A.D.  1792),  in  which  the 
allied  armies  under  the  Duke  of  Bruns- 
wick   were    defeated    by    the    French 
revolutionists,  and  the  Revolution  w«s 
suffered  to  go  on. 

15.  Waterloo    (A.D.    1815),    in   whicn 
Wellington     defeated     Napoleon,     and 
rescued  Europe   from   French  domina- 
tion. 

Several  of  these  might  be  changed  for  far  more 
Important  battles,  as,  for  example,  that  which 
gained  the  independence  of  Switzerland,  that 
which  destroyed  the  independence  of  Poland, 
ic.,  ic. 

Bauern  Krieg.  The  peasants'  war 
of  Germany  at  the  time  of  the  Reforma- 


tion, similar  to  the  Jacquerie  of  Franoe 
and  Wat  Tyler's  rebellion  in  the  reign 
of  Richard  II. 

Bavaria  (House  of).  Fui-nished 
Germany  with  two  kaisers,  Ludwig  V. 
(1314-3347),  and  Robert  (1400-1410). 

Baxter's  Maxim.  'In  necessary 
things  unity,  in  doubtful  things  liberty, 
in  all  things  charity.'  Though  attributed 
to  Baxter,  he  was  not  the  original  author 
of  the  maxim. 

Baxterians.  Those  who  adopt  the 
religious  system  of  Richard  Baxter  (1615- 
1691).  With  the  Calvinists  they  believe 
in  election,  but  with  Arminians  they 
reject  the  doctrine  of  reprobation. 

Their  religious  system  is  (1)  that, 
although  Christ  died  in  a  special  sense 
for  the  elect,  yet  He  atoned  for  all,  and, 
therefore,  if  a  man  is  not  saved,  it  is  his 
own  fault. 

(2)  They  reject  the  dogma  of  repro- 
bation. 

(3)  They  maintain  that  it  is  possible 
for  saints  to  fall  away  from  saving  grace. 

Dr.  Watts  and  Dr.  Doddridge  were  Baxterians. 
Baxter  was  the  author  of  the  '  Saints'  Everlasting 
Best,1  and  of  the  '  Call  to  the  Unconverted.' 

Bay  State  (The),  Massachusetts, 
which  before  the  Federal  constitution 
was  called  the  colony  of  Massachusetts 
Bay. 

When  first  the  pilgrims  landed  on  the  Bay  State'! 
iron  shore.— LOWELL. 

Bayaderes.  The  trained  dancing 
girls  of  India,  which  are  divided  into 
Devddassi  (devoted  to  the  service  of  the 
temples),  and  the  Nautchis.  The  former 
dwell  within  the  inclosure  of  the  temple, 
and  never  leave  it  without  a  permit  from 
the  high  priest;  the  latter  are  not 
attached  to  the  temples,  but  take  part 
in  grand  processions.  The  Devddassi 
prepare  garlands  for  the  idols,  dance 
before  them,  sing  sacred  songs,  and  take 
part  in  all  processions ;  the  Nautch  girls 
go  about  the  country  and  perform  for 
pay. 

Pronounce  bahy-a-dairs'  (8  •?!.). 

Bayandourians  (The),  or  'the 
Bayandouree.'  The  Turkoman  dynasty 
generally  called  the  White  Sheep. 
Bayandour  was  the  founder  of  the  line, 
but  Ussum  Kassan  (the  Tall)  founded 
the  dynasty,  which  was  driven  out  by 
Ismail  L  in  1499. 


82 


BAYARD 


BEATIFICATION 


Bayard  (The  British).  Sir  Philip 
Sidney  (1554-1584). 

The  Chevalier  de  Bayard  (1475-1624)  was  callod 
Le  lion  Chfwlirr,  tan»  peur  et  um$  reprncht.  He 
took  part  In  the  '  Battle  of  the  Spurs,'  16  Aug., 
1518,  •where  he  was  taken  prisoner,  but  was  re- 
stored to  liberty  by  Henry  Vlli.  without  ransom. 

Bayard  of  India  (The).  General 
Sir  James  Outram  (1802-1863).  In  the 
Indian  Mutiny  he  was  sent  to  supersede 
General  Havelock,  but  by  rare  chivalry 
he  allowed  Sir  Henry  Havelock  to  retain 
command. 

Bayard  of  Poland  (The).  Prince 
Joseph  Poniatowaki  (1768-1814). 

Bayard   of   the    Netherlands 

(The).  Louis  of  Nassau,  brother  of 
William  of  Orange  (founder  of  the  Dutch 
republic). 

Bayeux  Tapestry  (The).  Dis- 
covered in  the  cathedral  of  Bayeux  in 
1728;  removed  to  Paris  by  order  of 
Napoleon  I.  in  1803;  restored  to  the 
town  hall  of  Bayeux  in  1804 ;  and 
copied  by  C.  A.  Stothard  in  1816.  Sup- 
posed to  be  the  work  of  Matilda  (wife 
of  William  the  Conqueror)  and  her 
maidens.  It  is  a  picture  in  worsted 
needle-work  of  the  nistory  of  England 
from  the  mission  of  Harold  to  William, 
duke  of  Normandy,  to  the  conquest  of 
England  by  William,  whereby  he  became 
king  of  England.  It  is  now  preserved 
in  a  glass  case  in  the  library  of  the  town 
of  Bayeux.  It  was  originally  one  piece 
of  cloth  227  feet  long  and  20  feet  wide ; 
containing  623  figures  of  men,  137  of 
birds,  49  of  trees,  87  of  buildings,  and 
41  of  ships. 

The  Bayeux  tapestry  and  Domesday  Book  are 
Invaluable  document*  of  the  period. 

Bayonne  (The  Secret  League  of), 
1567.  A  Catholic  league  between  France 
and  Spain,  to  compel  France,  Sjmin, 
and  Flanders  to  abandon  Protestantism. 
Here,  in  1572,  Catherine  de'  Medici  and 
the  Duke  of  Alva  planned  together  the 
massacre  of  the  French  Hnguenote.  Mary, 
queen  of  Scots,  joined  the  league  in  the 
year  of  her  marriage  with  Henry  Darnley. 

Bayonne  (The  Treaty  of),  6  May, 
1,-os.  When  Carlos  IV.  of  Spain  resigned 
his  crown  to  Napoleon  I. 

Bayou  State  (The).  Bayou  means 
ft  creek.  The  State  of  Mississippi,  which 
abounds  in  creeks,  is  BO  called. 


Bear  Flag  War  (The),  1847.  I* 
California,  between  General  Fremont 
and  the  Mexicans,  who  tried  to  prevent 
the  Americans  from  settling  in  California 
The  Mexicans  were  soon  driven  bact 
and  the  independence  of  California  VK: 
secured. 

Bear  State  (The).  The  State  o< 
Arkansas,  the  forests  of  which  are  in 
fested  by  bears. 

Beards. 

The  Arabian*  dyed   their  jeards  i»d,  because 

Mahomet  hated  block  hair. 

Attyriant  and  African*  appear  In  sculpture  aad 
paintings  with  long  beards. 

Briton*,  according  to  Cassar.  shaved  all  bnt  the 
upper  lip.  The  Anglo  Saxons  and  Dane*  wore 
forked  beards.  The  Normans  were  clean  s"-»-vVfe/. 
Edward  III.  Is  represented  on  his  tomb  at  ***• 
minster  with  a  long  beard.  In  the  reign  of  Elisa- 
beth beards  were  cut  into  fantastic  shapes.  la 
the  rclgn  of  James  I.  each  profession  wore  a 
differently  shaped  beard.  In  the  reign  of  Charles 
I.  a  small  pointed  beard  was  the  mode.  In  the 
reign  of  Charles  II.  only  whiskers  and  moustaches 
were  worn.  The  modern  fashion  of  wearing 
beards  was  introduced  in  the  Crimean  War.  1854, 
but  the  habit  had  been  creeping  In  ten  years 
before.  Even  the  clergy  no  longer  considered  it 
needful  to  follow  the  fashion  of  Catholic  priests. 

In  the  reign  of  Klixabeth  It  was  ordered  that 
•  no  fellow  o(  Lincoln's  Inn  shall  wear  a  beard 
above  a  fortnight's  growth.' 

Kgyrtiant  apparently  wore  beards  only  m 
mourning ;  in  some  statues  we  find  that  they  had 
heard*  enclosed  In  a  beard  case. 

Franc*.  Beards  were  worn  till  th«  reign  of 
Louis  XIII..  who  was  beardles*.  and  the  custom 
phi  ng«(1  In  the  reign  of  Napoleon  III.  the  French 
shaved  off  their  whiskers,  and  shaved  the  chin, 
only  leaving  a  knot  of  hair,  called  an  imperial. 
The  moustache  was  worn  long,  pointed,  and  waxed. 

Grecian  hsrofi  are  represented  with  short  curled 
beards.  The  philosopher*  are  for  the  most  part 
represented  with  long  beard?.  Alexander  made  his 
soldiers  shave  that  the  enemy  might  not  lay  hold 
of  their  beards. 

Jrvi.  In  Leviticus  xix.  37  the  lawgiver  says, 
'  Thou  shalt  not  mar  the  corners  of  thy  beard.' 
Beards  were  always  worn  by  the  Jews. 

Lombardi,  or  Longobards,  wore  long  beards. 

I'mthiani.    The  kings  had  bushy  beards. 

Ptrtiant  entwined  their  beards  with  gold  thread. 

Roman*,  according  to  Pliny,  began  to  shave 
A.0.0.  454.  Sclpio  Afrlcanus  Introduced  daily 
ehavlng.  The  first  fourteen  emperors  shaved,  but 
H  ad  rian  retained  his  beard. 

.s/Hiin.  Beards  were  worn  till  the  accession  of 
Feline  V..  who.  being  beardless,  like  Louis  XIII., 
set  the  fashion  of  clean  chins. 

Be'arnaise(ic).  Henri  IV.  of  France, 
so  called  from '  Le  Beam,'  his  native  pro- 
vince (1558,  1589-1610). 

Beatification,— Canonisation. 
In  imitation  of  heathen  apotheosis. 
When  persons  are  beatijied,  their  picture 
or  image  is  allowed  to  be  placed  in  some 
particular  church,  where  spiritual  com- 
munion may  be  held  with  them  in  prayer. 
When  persons  are  cani>ni.scd their  image 
or  picture  may  be  placed  in  all  el  lurches, 
that  the  whole  body  of  Christians  may 
hold  communion  with  them.  Instead  of 


BEAUCLERK 


BEES 


image  or  picture,  the  names  of  the  beati 
or  canonised  saints  are  inscribed  in 
missals  or  service  books. 

Beauclerk, '  Good  Scholar.'  Henry  L 
of  England  (1068,  1100-1135). 

Beau  Sabreur  (Le).  General 
Murat,  marshal  of  France,  and  after- 
wards  king  of  Naples  (1771-1815). 

Beaute"  (La  dame  de).  Agnes  Sorel 
(I409-I450)was  so  called  from  the  Chateau 
tie  Beaute",  on  the  banks  of  the  Marne. 
This  chateau  was  given  to  her  by 
Charles  VII. 

Beauty  of  Holiness  (The).  Jeremy 
Taylor  was  so  called  from  the  extra- 
ordinary beauty  of  his  person  and  his 
great  piety.  He  died  1667,  aged  54. 

Becket,  in  his  flight  from  North- 
ampton, Nov.  1164,  assumed  the  garb  of 
a  monk,  and  called  himself  '  Dereman.' 

His  murderers  were  four  knights,  viz. 
Richard  Brito,Hugh  de  Morville,  William 
de  Tracy,  and  Reginald  Fitzurse  who 
struck  the  first  blow.  He  was  assassi- 
nated in  Canterbury  Cathedral,  29  Dec., 
1170.  In  1538,  Henry  VIII.  put  forth  a 
proclamation  that  Becket  was  killed  in  a 
riot  of  his  own  provoking ;  and  as  he  was 
a  rebel  and  traitor,  his  name  should  be 
erased  from  all  religious  books  and 
calendars. 

Becket's  Day  was  Tuesday.  He 
was  born  on  Tuesday,  baptized  on  Tues- 
day, took  flight  from  Northampton  on 
Tuesday,  withdrew  from  the  realm  to 
take  refuge  in  France  on  Tuesday,  had 
his  vision  of  martyrdom  at  Pontigny  on 
Tuesday,  returned  to  England  on  Tues- 
day, was  assassinated  on  Tuesday,  and  his 
body  was  removed  from  the  crypt  of  the 
cathedral  to  the  shrine  on  Tuesday.  The 
new  church  was  consecrated  to  him  by 
Cardinal  Manning  on  Tuesday  (18  April, 
1875). 

Beckmanites  (The),  1875.  A  reli- 
gious sect,  the  followers  of  Mrs.  Dora 
Beckman  of  Alpena,  Michigan,  who  died 
1883.  Mrs.  Beckman  claimed  to  be  a 
1  second  Christ,'  and  gave  out  that  Christ, 
in  her  person  incarnate,  '  is  the  bride  of 
the  Church.'  In  1888  a  Beckmanite  of 
Chicago  claimed  to  be  the  wife  of  Christ. 
Their  midnight  meetings  were  so  dis- 
orderly, that  an  appeal  was  made  to  the 
legislature  to  forbid  them. 


Bed  of  Justice,  'Lit  de  justice.1 
The  seat  occupied  by  the  king  of  France 
in  a  parlement  when  he  enforced  an  edict 
not  acceptable  to  the  house.  As  the 
parlement  derived  its  authority  from  the 
crown,  when  the  king  was  present  the 
power  of  the  parlement  was  in  abeyance. 
The  last  '  lit  de  justice '  was  held  by 
Louis  XVI.  at  Versailles,  in  Sept.  1787. 

Bede  (The  Venerable).  An  English 
monk  and  historian  of  the  8th  cent. 
There  is  a  tradition  that  a  monk,  writing 
his  epitaph,  fell  asleep  without  com- 
pleting the  verse,  and  when  he  woke 
discovered  the  word  '  venerabilis '  sup- 
plied by  some  unknown  hand.  The  whole 
line  then  ran  thus : — 

Hao  Bunt  in  fossa  Bcedte  [venerabilis]  ossa. 

Bedells'  (Esquire).  In  the  Univer- 
sity of  Cambridge.  Two  officers  elected 
by  the  senate  to  carry  silver  maces  on 
all  public  solemnities.  They  precede  the 
chancellor  or  his  deputy  in  processions ; 
receive  from  him  all  graces,  and  deliver 
them  officially  to  the  proctors ;  they 
summon  members  of  the  senate  to  the 
chancellor's  court ;  arrange  all  public 
processions,  and  on  all  such  occasions 
carry  their  maces  or  staffs  of  office. 

Bedlam.  A  corruption  of  Bethlehem, 
formerly  a  hospital  founded  by  Simon 
Fitz-Mary  in  Bishopsgate  Street  Without, 
in  1246,  as  '  a  privy  of  canons,  with 
brethren  and  sisters.'  When  the  religions 
houses  were  suppressed  by  Henry  VIII. 
the  corporation  converted  it  into  a  lunatic 
asylum  for  six  lunatics,  but  in  1641,  the 
funds  being  insufficient,  partially  conva- 
lescent patients  were  turned  out  to  beg, 
and  wore  a  badge.  These  were  the  '  Bed- 
lam Beggars,'  generally  called  '  Tom-o'- 
Bedlams.'  In  1675  the  old  building  was 
taken  down  and  a  new  one  was  erected 
in  Moorfields.  In  1814  this  building  wag 
also  pulled  down,  and  a  new  hospital 
built  in  St.  George's  Fields. 

Bedouins  of  Paris  (The).  The 
Red  Republicans  and  roughs  who 
thronged  the  streets  in  every  insurrection 
and  revolution. 

Bees  (The).  Candidates  for  '  danger- 
ous work  '  in  the  Fenian  lodges.  Every 
seven  bees  is  responsible  to  a  '  centre  ' ; 
each  set  of  seven  centres  is  responsible 
to  the  district  centre ;  each  set  of  seven 
district  centres  is  responsible  to  the  '  head 


BEES 


BEGIN 


centre,'  with  whom  alone  these  district 
centres  are  allowed  to  communicate ; 
and,  lastly,  the  head  centres  communicate 
with  the  '  Apex '  (q.v.). 

A  circle,  centre,  and  bee  are  Fenian  officers,  not 
boards.  They  correspond  to  captain,  lieutenant, 
and  sergeant.  Each  bee  has  ten  members  under 
his  Jurisdiction. 

Bees'  College  (St.),  Cumberland, 
1816.  Founded  by  Bishop  Law. 

Befa'na.  A  kind  of  Santa  Klaus, 
who  visits  children  on  Twelfth  Night  to 
put  presents  in  a  stocking  hung  at  their 
bed.  Befana,  it  is  said,  was  an  old 
woman  busy  cleaning  her  house  when 
the  Magi  passed  by,  but  she  said  she 
would  look  out  for  them  on  their  return. 
As  they  went  home  another  way,  she  is 
looking  out  for  them  still,  but  entertains 
a  great  fondness  for  young  children. 
The  word  is  ft  corruption  of  '  Epiphania ' 
(Epiphany). 

Be  sards.     See  '  BegharcUu' 

Begeaux  (Lea).  In  the  reign  of 
Chnrles  VI.  of  France.  Bands  of  free- 
booters, consisting  of  Burgundians  and 
their  butchers,  predatory  forces  from 
Artois,  discharged  German,  Lombard,  and 
Savoyard  mercenaries,  with  other  disor- 
derly persons,  who  laid  waste  the  country 
round  Paris  and  ravaged  France  at  will. 
These  brigands  were  still  more  demoral- 
ised than  the  Free  Companies  in  the  time 
of  the  Black  Prince. 

The  two  most  noted  of  their  leaden  were  Jean 
de  Poix  and  De  Bobre. 

Beggars  (The),  1566.  Those  Cal- 
vinists  of  Holland  who  leagued  together 
to  resist  the  Inquisition  in  their  country. 
The  term  arose  thus  :  Three  hundred  of 
the  chief  men  of  the  Netherlands,  all 
Calvinists,  were  deputed  to  demand  of 
Margaret  of  Austria,  the  governor,  the 
removal  of  the  Inquisition.  When  Mar- 
garet inquired  of  the  Comte  de  Barley- 
mont,  her  counsellor,  about  the  deputa- 
tion he  told  her  they  were  only  a  '  set  of 
beggars  '  ('  Ce  ne  sont  que  des  gueux  '). 
This  reply  got  wind,  and  the  party  as- 
sumed the  title  of  'Beggars'  as  their 
distinctive  badge,  and  from  that  time 
dressed  as  beggars,  substituting  a  fox's 
tail  for  a  feather,  and  a  wooden  platter 
instead  of  a  brooch.  Their  place  of 
rendezvous  was  a  house  called  the  Cock, 
OUT  of  whope  mouth  proceeded  the  words 
'  Vivent  let  gueux  par  tout  le  mondel ' 


It  IB  said  that  the  count '  spat  upon  them,  called 
them  beggars,  and  dismissed  them  contemptu- 
ously.' '  Oeus '  !•  still  a  Dutch  by-word  (or  '  Pro- 
testant.' 

Beggars  of  the  Sea  (The),  or  'Lea 
gueux  de  mer,'  15C6.  Those  Hollanders 
who  placed  themselves  under  Count 
Horn,  in  the  Zuyder  Zee,  to  resist  the  Spa- 
nish invaders.  See  below. 

Beggars  of  the  Wood  (The),  or 
1  Les  gueux  des  bois,'  1566.  Those  Hol- 
landers who  lurked  in  the  woods,  and 
resisted  on  land  the  Spanish  invaders. 
See  '  Beggars.' 

Begging  Friars.  The  second  Coun- 
cil of  Lyons  reduced  them  to  these  four 
orders :  Franciscans  or  Grey  Friars, 
Dominicans  or  Black  Friars,  Augustines 
(Black  Friars),  and  Carmelites  or  White 
Friars. 

Begging  Licences.  Licences 
granted  to  the  poor  Venetian  nobles  to 
beg.  These  beggars  were  called  'I 
Vergognosi '  (q.v.). 

Beghards  (The).  'Beghardi,'  or 
'  Begenardi,'  1065 ;  '  qui  vulgariter  Bege- 
hardi  quoad  viros,  et  Beginae  quoad 
feminoa  nominantur '  (Conradus  de 
Monte,  'de  Erroribus  Begehardorum'). 
Also  called  'Tertiaries'  (the  third 
order).  See  '  Beguins.' 

Secta  qundam  pestlfera  Ulorum  qul  B*frutnl 
YulK-trlter  appellantur.  qul  M  Fratres  panpercs  d« 
tertlo  Ordine  S.  Kranciscl  oommunlter  nomlna- 
bant,  ex  quibus  plure*  fuerunt  tanquam  haereticl 
condemnati  et  combustl.— BERNARD  GlUDo,  L\fe 

Beghinee,  or '  Belgian  Beguins.'  Very 
numerous  in  Belgium  in  the  12th  and 
13th  cent.  John  XXIL  (7  Kal. 
Martii,  anno  8)  calls  them  '  Sorores  de 
Pcenitentia.'  It  is  said  that  their 
founder  was  Begha  (Papini  Landensis 
filia,  S.  Gertrudis  Nivellensissorore) ;  but 
this  cannot  be  relied  on. 

In  Alemannla  mullerum  continent lurn,  qn«M 
Begulnaa  rolunt  appellarl,  multitude  aurrexit 
Innumerabllls,  adeo  ut  solam  Coloniara  millc  vcl 
plures  Inhabltarent.— MATTHIW  PARIS  (year  1  i,l). 

Begihards  (The).  'Begihardi/ 
preaching  friars,  1802. 

Fuerunt  convent  seu  Begihardi,  boo  est,  fratre* 
non  habonte*  domlcllla.— Aniudet  Colmtrunttt 
(year  1802). 

Begin  with  Vesta.  Before  the 
guests  of  a  Greek  banquet  began  to  eat, 
an  oblation  was  always  offered  to  Vesta, 
the  tutelary  goddess  of  hospitality. 


BEGTASH1 


BELL-ROCK 


Begtashi.  A  religious  order  in  the 
Ottoman  Empire,  instituted  in  the  14th 
cent.,  by  Hadji  Begtash.  The  members 
have  secret  signs  and  passwords,  like 
freemasons,  to  which  they  bear  many 
resemblancea 

Be"guins,  of  Flanders,  1207.  Followers 
of  Lambert  le  Begue,  of  Liege.  They 
believed  men  capable  of  perfection,  and 
of  obtaining  so  clear  a  view  of  God  as 
to  become  freed  from  the  obedience  of 
any  human  laws,  civil  or  ecclesiastical. 
They  are  now  orthodox. 

They  were  called  Bizochl  In  Italy ;  BSguIns  1 1 
nance ;  and  Beghards  In  Germany. 

Begums.  Women  of  high  rank  in 
the  East  Indies.  The  charge  of  Warren 
Hastings,  brought  by  Sheridan  in  his 
famous  speech  of  five  hours'  length, 
referred  to  his  treatment  of  the  mother 
and  grandmother  of  Asoff-ul-Dowlah, 
nabob  of  Oude.  These  ladies  were  very 
rich  and  kept  a  splendid  court.  Asoff- 
ul-Dowlah  forced  large  sums  of  money 
from  them,  and  the  begums  appealed  for 
protection  to  Warren  Hastings,  governor- 
general  of  India  (1778).  Hastings  com- 
manded the  nabob  to  abstain  from 
further  extortions,  but  Hastings  resolved 
to  get  the  begums'  money  for  conducting 
the  war  in  Madras.  His  plan  was  this  : 
He  supplied  the  nabob  with  a  brigade  of 
British  soldiers  to  keep  down  his  own 
people,  and  ran  up  so  heavy  a  claim  that 
the  nabob  could  not  pay  it.  Hastings 
told  him  to  extort  the  money  from  the 
begums.  The  nabob  trumped  up  a 
charge  against  the  begums  that  they 
were  concerned  in  stirring  up  the  insur- 
rection at  Benares,  115  miles  from  their 
residence,  and  marched  against  them. 
The  ladies  resisted,  and  were  taken  ! 
prisoners,  but  had  concealed  their 
treasures  (3,000,0002.  sterling).  The  two 
chief  ministers  were  seized  and  put  in 
irons,  and  the  two  ladies  were  placed  in 
rigorous  confinement.  As  the  money 
was  not  produced,  torture  was  applied, 
and  500,0002.  was  produced.  More 
severe  torture  forced  from  the  ladies, 
another  500,0002.  The  begums  and  their 
two  ministers  were  released,  and  were 
told  that  they  '  owed  this  favour  to  the 
governor-general.'  See  '  Sheridan's 
Begums  Speech.1 

Begitm  is  the  fern,  of  Beg,  or  B«y. 

Behmenists.  Disciples  of  the 
German  mystic  Jacob  Bohin  or  Boehm 


(1575-1624).  He  taught  that  all  things 
consist  in  Yes  and  No.  The  Yes  is  pure 
power,  life,  deity ;  the  No  is  the  reply  to 
the  Yes,  and  indispensable  to  the  revela- 
tion of  the  truth.  The  present  controversy 
respecting  the  absolute  and  relative  in 
an  offshoot  of  Behmenism  (1890). 

Behring.  A  strait,  sea,  bay,  and 
island  named  after  Captain  Vitus  Bering, 
a  Dane  in  the  service  of  Peter  the  Great. 
He  discovered  the  strait  in  1728.  Cap- 
tain Bering  died  in  1741  in  the  island 
which  bears  his  name. 

Belgian  Lion  (Order  of  the),  29 
Sep.,  1815.  Instituted  by  William  I.,  king 
of  the  Netherlands.  The  decoration  is  a 
white  enamelled  cross  surmounted  with 
the  royal  crown,  in  a  blue  'ring'  with 
the  letter  W  and  a  circle  of  laurels ;  on 
the  reverse,  the  royal  arms  with  the 
legend  'Virtus  Nobilitas.'  The  ribbon 
is  blue,  edged  with  orange. 

Belgic  Confession  (The),  1559. 
One  of  the  chief  confessions  of  faith  of 
the  continental  Calvinistic  or  Reformed 
churches.  See  '  Confessions.' 

Belgica.  That  part  of  ancient  Gaul 
which  lay  between  the  Seine  and  the  Rhine. 

Believers.  So  those  were  called 
who  believed  in  the  divine  visitation  of 
Joanna  Southcott,  prophetess  of  Exeter 
(1750-1814). 

Believers  in  Christ  (The).  A  sect, 
whose  special  doctrine  is  that  their 
prayers  alone  can  influence  the  decrees 
of  divine  providence. 

Bell,  Book,  and  Candle.  In  the 
ceremony  of  the  greater  excommunica- 
tion by  the  Catholic  Church,  since  tha 
8th  cent.,  after  reading  the  sentence  a 
bell  is  rung,  the  book  closed,  and  a 
candle  extinguished;  and  from  that 
moment  the  person  excommunicated  is 
excluded  from  the  communion  of  sainti, 
divine  worship,  and  the  sacraments. 

Bell-rock.  A  reef  of  old  red  sand- 
stone, 2,000  feet  long,  once  a  fruitful 
source  of  shipwreck.  The  abbot  of  Ar- 
broath  (John  Gedy,  14th  cent.)  placed  on 
the  reef  a  bell  fixed  on  a  beam  of  wood, 
and  the  beam  being  agitated  by  the 
sea,  kept  the  bell  incessantly  ringing. 
Southey,  in  a  ballad  on  the  subject,  sayg 
that  Sir  Ralph  the  Rover  wantonly  cut 
the  bell  from  the  buoy,  and  on  his  home- 
ward voyage  was  wrecked  on  the  reef. 


BELL 


feELZUNCE 


Bell  Scholarships.  For  classics 
and  mathematics.  Two  annually  for  un- 
dergraduates, worth  about  51.  a  year  each, 
tenable  for  four  years.  Founded  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge  by  the  Rev. 
William  Bell,  D.D.,  fellow  of  Magdalene 
College,  1810.  See  'Barnes  Scholar- 
ship.' 

Bell  the  Cat.    See  p.  42. 

Belle  Alliance  (La).  The  name 
of  a  farm  some  thirteen  miles  from 
Brussels ;  ever  memorable  for  being  the 
position  occupied  by  the  centre  of  the 
French  infantry  in  the  battle  of  Water- 
loo (18  June,  1815).  Napoleon  himself 
was  in  the  vicinity  of  this  farm,  but 
Wellington  was  at  Mont  St.  Jean,  two 
miles  further  north.  Between  these  two 
spots  was  La  Haye  Sainte,  where  were 
posted  the  French  tirailleurs. 

The  Prussians  call  the  battle  of  Waterloo  the 
'  Until.-  of  la  Belle  Alliance,1  and  the  French  call 
It  the  '  Battle  of  Mont  Saint-Jean.' 

Belle  Bretonne  (La).  The  Prin- 
cess Eleanor,  also  called  the  Pearl  of 
Brittany,  daughter  of  Geoffrey,  duke  of 
Brittany,  grand-daughter  of  Henry  II., 
and  niece  of  King  John.  She  would 
have  been  heir-presumptive  if  her 
brother  Arthur  had  succeeded  Richard 
Cceur  de  Lion,  but  from  the  time  of 
Arthur's  ieath  she  had  to  endure  a  life- 
long imprisonment  at  the  hands  of  John. 

Belle  Cordiere  (La).  Louise  Labe' 
(1520-1566),  a  Frem-h  poetess,  who 
married  Eddemond  Perrin,  a  wealthy 
ropemaker. 

Belle  Corisande  (La).  Diane, 
comtesse  de  Guiche  et  de  Grammont 
(1554-1620). 

Belle  Qabrielle  (La).  Daughter 
of  Antoine  d'Estre'es,  grandmaster  of 
artillery,  and  governor  of  the  ile-de- 
France.  She  was  the  mistress  of  Henri 
IV.  of  France,  and  died  from  eating 
an  orange  (i:»G5-15UU).  Also  called  '  La 
Belle  Jardiniere.' 

Belle  Parricide  (La).  Beatrice 
Cenci,  executed  1599. 

Belle  et  vertueuse  Huguenotte 
(La).  Rachel  de  Rouvigny,  the  mother 
of  Rachel,  who  first  married  Francis, 
lord  Vaughan,  and  afterwards  Lord 
William  Russell.  She  received  the 
name  of  Wriothesley  from  Thomas 


Wriothesley,  the    mother    of    her    first 
husband  (an  heiress). 

Bellot  Straits.  In  the  Arctic 
ocean ;  so  named  from  Mons.  Joseph 
Rene  Bellot,  who  perished  in  the  Arctic 
regions,  while  searching  for  Sir  John 
Franklin  (1826-1853). 

Bellum  Episcopale,  1640.  The 
convocation  which  met  this  year  made 
canons,  and  gave  subsidies  to  carry  on 
the  war  against  the  Scots. 

Beloved  Merchant  (The). 
Michael  de  la  Pole  was  so  called  by 
Edward  IIL  This  De  la  Pole  in  the 
next  reign  was  created  earl  of  Suffolk. 

Belted  Will.  Lord  William 
Howard,  who  died  in  1640.  His  belt 
used  to  be  shown  at  Naworth.  He  waa 
second  son  of  Thomas  Howard,  fourth 
duke  of  Norfolk  (beheaded  in  1572). 
In  right  of  his  wife  he  succeeded  to 
Naworth  Castle,  in  Cumberland,  and 
was  the  ancestor  of  the  present  earls  of 
Carlisle.  In  1603  'Belted  Will'  waa 
restored  in  blood,  by  Act  of  Parliament ; 
he  died  and  was  buried  at  Greystock. 

Beltein,  or  'Beltane.'  A  festival 
observed  in  Ireland  and  in  some  parts 
of  Scotland.  Sometimes  fires  are  kindled 
on  hills;  and  sometimes  the  young 
muster  on  some  green  spot,  feast  on  a 
dish  of  eggs  and  milk,  and  go  through 
various  ceremonies.  The  Irish  B 
is  held  on  21  June,  the  Scotch  hold 
theirs  on  May-day  (old  style).  The 
Romans  held  the  festival  of  Cybeld  on 
May-day ;  and  Gregory  changed  the  day 
in  order  to  change  'CybelO  uiul  all  the 
gods  '  into  '  St.  Mary  and  all  the  saints.' 
Beltane  mean*  Baal's  fire,  and  probably  the 
festival  U  a  relic  of  heathen  time*.  See  '  LLUlow 
Eve  Flrea.1 

Belvedere  (8  syl.)  means  a  corridor 
or  look-out  which  commands  a  fine  view 
(Italian  '  bel  vedere,'  bnuitiful  view). 
The  most  famous  is  that  of  the  Vatican, 
built  by  Bramante,  but  the  word  is 
associated  with  a  statue  culled  the  Apollo 
Belvedere,  i.e.  the  Apollo  of  the  (\V 
belvedere  or  corridor,  discovered  at  Cape 
d'Anzo  (Antium),  in  the  16th  cent.  It 
was  taken  from  Rome  to  France  in  1797 
by  Napoleon,  but  restored  after  the  battle 
of  Waterloo,  in  1815. 

Belzunce,  bishop  of  Marseille*. 
Immortalised  by  his  attention  to  the  sick 


SENCH 


BENEFIT 


87 


and  dying  in  the  plague  of  Marseilles  in 
1720.  It  was  introduced  by  Captain 
Chataud,  who  brought  over  a  Turk  in- 
fected, and  entered  Marseilles  25  May. 
Above  40,000  persons  within  the  walls  of 
the  city,  and  10,000  in  the  suburbs,  died 
between  25  May,  1720,  and  20  Aug.,  1721, 
when  the  plague  ceased.  See '  Plagues  &o.' 

So  when  Contagion,  with  mephitic  breath, 
And  withered  Famine,  urged  the  work  of  death, 
Marseilles'  good  bishop,  London's  generous  mayor, 
With  food   and  faith,  with   medicine   and  with 

prayer, 
Raised  the  weak  head,  and  stayed  the  parting 

sigh, 

Or  with  new  life   relumed  the   swimming   ere. 

DARWIN,  Loves  of  the  Plant*,  ii.  433,  &o. 

N.B.  The  mayor  was  Sir  John  Lawrence,  and 

the  plague  referred  to  was  the  Great  Plague  of 

London.    There  s  many  a  statue  to  a  lesser  man. 

Bench.  A  seat  of  justice.  There  are 
two  benches:  the  Crown  Bench,  called 
the  Queen's  or  King's  Bench;  and  the 
Common  Bench,  called  the  Court  of 
Common  Pleas.  The  former  takes  cog- 
nisance of  crown  or  criminal  offences; 
while  the  Common  Bench  or  Court  of 
Common  Pleas  has  jurisdiction  in  civil 
matters  only. 

There  is  a  plea  side  even  in  the  Queen's  Bench, 
but  there  ia  no  criminal  side  in  the  Common 
Pleas. 

Bench  Warrant  (A).  A  warrant 
signed  by  a  superior  judge  or  two  jus- 
tices of  the  peace,  during  the  aesizes,  to 
apprehend  a  defendant  against  whom  a 
bill  of  indictment  has  been  found. 

Benedictines  (The),  A.D.  628. 
Founded  by  St.  Benedict,  who  drew  up 
the  'rule'  of  his  order  in  529.  They 
wear  loose  black  gowns  with  large  wide 
sleeves,  and  cowl  ending  in  a  point  as 
a  head  covering.  They  pejform  their 
devotions  seven  times  a  day.  Every 
monk  of  the  order  has  two  gowns,  a 
table-book,  a  knife,  a  needle,  and  a 
handkerchief.  The  Benedictines  are 
great  agriculturists,  and  at  one  time 
supplied  Europe  with  corn.  The  order 
was  introduced  into  England  by  St. 
Augustine,  archbishop  of  Canterbury, 
about  600. 

The  rule  implied  obedience  to  the  superior, 
avoiding  laughter,  holding  no  private  property, 
living  sparingly,  exercising  hospitality,  and  above 
all  great  industry.  They  were  the  most  gentle- 
manly and  most  literary  of  the  monkish  orders. 

Benedictines  (Father  of  the 
English).  St.  Dunstan,  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  (925,  959-988),  who  enforced 
Mie  Benedictine  rule,  and  became  the 
first  abbot  of  that  order  in  England. 


Benefice    (^4).      A   church  living. 

Estates  distributed  in  fief  by  sovereigns 
of  France  and  Germany  among  their 
favourite  nobles  were  termed  beneficia. 
Similarly,  the  temporalities  of  bishops 
are  held  by  the  bounty  of  the  sovereign, 
and  the  temporalities  of  rectors  and 
vicars  are  (or  at  one  time  were)  held  of 
the  bishops. 

Benefices.  In  England  and  Wales, 
11,728.  Of  these,  9,669  are  in  the 
province  of  Canterbury,  and  2,059  in  the 
province  of  York.  The  number  of 
parishes  is  14,610.  The  entire  number 
of  incumbents  in  England  and  Wales  ia 
11,029. 

The  number  of  churches  and  episcopal 
chapels  is  11,825,  but  of  officiating 
ministers,  12,832. 

The  income  of  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  is  15,0002.  a  year;  of  the 
archbishop  of  York,  10,0002.;  of  the 
bishop  of  London,  10,0002. ;  of  Durham, 
8,0002. ;  of  Winchester,  7,0002.;  of  Ely, 
5,5002. ;  of  St.  Asaph  and  Bangor,  5,2002. ; 
of  Worcester,  5,OOOZ.;  of  all  the  other 
bishops  between  5,0002.  and  4,0002. 

Benefit  of  Clergy,  or '  Privilegium 
clericale.'  The  origin  of  this  privilege 
is  not  clear,  but  it  was  based  on  the 
text, '  Touch  not  mine  anointed,  and  do 
my  prophets  no  harm '  (Ps.  cv.  15).  The 
privilege  related  to  ecclesiastical  places 
and  persons.  Places  consecrated  to 
religious  offices  were  exempted  from 
arrests,  and  hence  became  sanctuaries; 
and  the  clergy  themselves  were  exempt 
from  criminal  processes  in  the  civil 
courts.  By  8  Edw.  I.  A.D.  1274,  we  find 
the  privilege  had  extended  to  all  laymen 
who  could  read,  and  such  a  criminal  could 
not  be  put  to  death,  but  was  branded  on 
the  brawn  of  the  left  hand.  In  16'Jl 
the  privilege  was  extended  to  wonier.. 
By  4  Hen.  VII.  c.  13,  A.D.  1489,  it  was 
enacted  that  no  person  should  be  allowed 
to  avail  himself  of  the  benefit  more  than 
once.  By  7  &  8  Geo.  IV.  c.  28  s.  6,  A.D. 
1827,  the  benefit  was  abolished. 
It  never  at  any  time  extended  to  high  treason. 

Benefit  of  Inventory  (The).  In 
Scotch  law.  <A.  legal  privilege  whereby 
an  heir  secures  himself  against  unlimited 
liability  for  his  predecessor,  by  giving  up 
within  the  year  an  inventory  of  his 
heritage.  The  heir  is  then  liable  only  to 
the  extent  of  this  inventory.  The  lavr 


BENEFIZIATI 


BERKELEYTSM 


was  virtually  abolished  by  10,  11  Viet. 
o.  47,  BS.  23,  25. 

Benefiziati  (The).    See  '  Eighty/ 

Benevolences.  In  English  history. 
Were  '  gratuities  '  or  forced  gifts  exacted 
by  a  king,  the  loyalty  of  the  giver 
being  measured  by  the  amount  of  the 
gift.  These  exactions,  in  violation  of 
Magna  Charta,  had  been  made  by  Henry 
III.  and  Richard  H— Edward  IV.,  in 
1478,  after  the  death  of  Henry  VI.,  called 
on  his  subjects  to  replenish  his  purse  by 
their  benevolences.  They  were  declared 
illegal  by  1  Rich.  m.  c.  2  (1484) ;  but 
were  again  exacted  by  Henry  VII., 
Henry  VIII.,  and  James  I.  By  the  Bill 
of  Rights  (1  Will.  &  Mary  st.  2,  c.  2, 
1689)  they  were  again  declared  to  be 
illegal.  In  the  Petition  of  Rights  (3 
Gar.  I.)  one  of  the  articles  is  this,  that 
'  No  man  shall  be  compelled  to  yield  any 
gift,  loan,  benevolence,  or  tax,  without 
common  consent  of  the  Act  of  Parlia- 
ment.' 

Bengalee'  Era  (The).  Began  A.D. 
698. 

Bennet  College,  Cambridge,  1852. 
Founded  by  the  benevolence  of  two 
guilds,  that  of  Corpus  Christ!  and  that 
of  the  Blessed  Virgin  Mary;  Henry, 
duke  of  Lancaster,  also  assisted  the 
endowment.  It  is  now  almost  always 
called  Corpus  Christi  College  or  C.C.C.C. 

Bentham  (Jeremy),  1748-1832.  It 
was  Bentham  who  said  the  principle  of 
government  should  be  '  the  greatest 
happiness  to  the  greatest  number.' 

It  WM  Priestley  who  taught  Bentham  thU 
political  axiom. 

Benthamist  Doctrine  (The). 
1  The  greatest  happiness  of  the  greatest 
•umber.' 

Beothuks  (The).  Aborigines  of 
Newfoundland,  now  numbered  with  the 
great  awk  and  dodo.  They  were  Red 
Indians,  who  daubed  their  skin,  canoes, 
garments,  weapons,  and  almost  every- 
thing they  possessed  with  red  ochre  and 
grease.  The  word  is  said  to  mean  '  men.' 

So  the  Apaches,  Pakotaha,  and  many  other 
Indian  tribal  names  signify  ;«ho  people.'— Lady 
BLAKK,  Xinffrrnth  (Vwlury,  Dec.  1888,  p.  90S. 

Dakotah  signifies  'allied.' 

Bephania.    See '  Befana.' 

HodlernasolomnltaB  .  .  .  trlbus  vocabnlls  doeo- 
ratur  :   (1)  Epiphania,  <«)  Theophania,  (3)  Ueth- 
.  a  bctii  quod  eat  'domus,'  et  phanot 


apparitlo  '  qula  revolutls  XXX  et  uno  anno  *4 
nuptlas  fuit  hivitatus  (Jesusj.-BAKBLETA,  Sermo* 
on  the  Epiphany. 

Berbers.  A  general  name  for  the 
tribes  inhabiting  the  mountainous  regions 
of  Barbary  and  the  northern  portions  of 
the  Great  Desert. 

In  Algeria  they  are  termed  '  Kabyles'  (2  syl); 
to  Morocco  they  are  called  •  Shelloob ' ;  In  the  Atlai 
range, '  Amazlrgh '  or  '  Timzirght.' 

Bere'ans  (The).  A  Christian  sect 
founded  by  the  Rev.  John  Barclay  of 
Perthshire  (1784-1798).  They  derive 
their  name  from  the  Bereans  who  '  re- 
ceived the  Word  of  Truth  with  all  readi- 
ness of  mind,  and  searched  the  Scriptures 
daily '  (Acts  xvii.  1).  They  are  for  the 
most  part  Calvinistic  in  doctrine,  but 
believe  that  the  knowledge  of  God,  even 
of  his  existence,  is  a  pure  matter  of  revela- 
tion ;  that  the  Psalms  refer  wholly  to 
Christ,  and  not  to  David  at  all ;  and  that 
assurance  is  the  outcome  of  faith. 

They  are  called  Barclay  ana  from  their  founder 

Berengarians,  llth  cent.  Fol- 
lowers of  Berenger,  or  Berengarius,  ol 
Tours  (1000-1088),  who  emphatically 
denied  the  corporal  presence  in  the 
Eucharist.  Leo  IX.  procured  the  con- 
demnation of  Berenger's  doctrine  by  the 
Council  of  Rome  in  1049  and  the  Council 
of  Vercelli  in  1050.  In  1079  Berenger 
declared  his  belief  in  transubstant 
and  was  much  honoured  by  Gregory  VIL 

Bergen,  in  Norway  (Treaty  of  com- 
merce), 1217.  Between  England  and 
Norway,  noteworthy  as  being  the  first 
treaty  made  by  England  with  any  foreign 
power.  The  English- Scotch  trad.  rd 
were,  however,  soon  displaced  by  the 
merchants  of  the  Hanse  towns,  who 
continued  to  maintain  their  monopoly 
till  1560,  when  it  was  broken  up  by 
Frederick  II.  of  Denmark. 

Berkeleyism.  Idealism  as  taught 
by  Bishop  George  Berkeley.  To  under- 
stand this  it  must  be  borne  in  mind  that 
an  abstract  idea  is  the  idea  of  an  abstract 
noun,  as  goodness,  solidity,  «tc.  apart 
from  any  object.  Berk.  •!«•>-,  abandoning 
this  theory,  maintained  that  all  that 
is  known  is  the  idea;  thus,  all  that  we 
know  of  a  tree  is  our  idea  of  a  tree.  He 
does  not  say  there  is  no  such  thing  as  a 
tree,  but  only  that  our  knowledge  of  such 
an  object  is  our  idea  or  conception  of  a 
tree. 


BERLIN 


BESIEGER 


89 


Dr.  Johnson  kicked  a  stone  and  asked  If  that 
(tone  were  only  an  ideal  one.  It  is  a  sorry  thing 
that  a  man  like  Johnson  should  have  been  so 
foolish.  What  did  Johnson  know  of  a  stone  beyond 
his  idea  of  it  ?  The  kick  may  have  given  him  a 
more  accurate  idea  of  its  hardness,  but  still,  all 
be  knew  of  it  was  limited  to  his  conception  or  idea 
Of  a  stone. 

Berlin  (Peace  of),  28  June,  1742, 
which  closed  the  first  Silesian  war, 
between  Maria  Theresa  of  Austria  and 
Friedrich  II.,  the  Great,  of  Prussia.  By 
this  treaty  Silesia  was  given  up  to 
Prussia. 

Berlin  Decree  (The),Zl  Nov.,  1806. 
Issued  by  Napoleon  for  the  ruin  of  Great 
Britain : — 

1.  The  British  Isles  were  declared  in  a 
•tate  of  blockade. 

2.  All  commerce  and  correspondence 
with  Great  Britain  were  forbidden. 

3.  Every  Englishman  found  on    the 
Continent  was  declared  a  prisoner  of  war. 

4.  All  British  goods  and  merchandise 
were  to  be  considered  lawful  prize. 

6.  All  vessels  coming  from  England  or 
an  English  colony  were  to  be  refused 
admission  into  any  continental  harbour. 

Bermudas  (The).  So  named  from 
Bermudez,  a  Spaniard,  who  first  sighted 
these  islands  in  1527.  They  are  also 
called  '  Sommers  Isles,'  from  Sir  George 
Sommers,  an  Englishman,  who  was  ship- 
wrecked here  in  1609.  Sir  George's  ship- 
wreck was  the  immediate  reason  why 
these  islands  were  colonised  from  Vir- 
ginia, which,  at  the  time  (1611),  was 
itself  only  four  years  old. 

Probably  the  'Bermoothea*  of  Shakespeare 
('  Tempest,'  1.  2)  is  Bermudas. 

Bernadotte  (The  House  of).  The 
present  reigning  family  in  Sweden  and 
Norway.  Carl  XIII.  died  childless,  and 
concurred  with  the  states  in  choosing 
Bernadotte,  one  of  Napoleon's  generals, 
as  hia  successor.  Bernadotte  proved 
true  to  his  adopted  country  by  refusing 
fco  enforce  Napoleon's  '  Continental  Sys- 
tem '  on  Sweden. 

The  Continental  System  was  to  '  boycott '  Great 
Britain,  and  ruin  its  foreign  trade.  Bernadotte 
reigned  as  Carl  XIV.,  but  his  name  was  Jean-Bap- 
tiste-Jules  Uernadotte.  He  died  in  1844,  and  was 
succeeded  by  his  son,  Oscar  I.,  who  died  in  1872, 
fcnd  was  succeeded  by  his  son,  Oscar  11. 

Bernard  (The  Great  St.).  The 
hospice  on  this  famous  mountain  pass 
was  founded  in  962,  by  Bernard  de 
Menthon,  a  Savoysien  nobleman,  for 
the  benefit  of  pilgrims. 


Bernardiani.  Franciscans  of  the 
Strict  Observance,  so  called  from  St. 
Bernardin  of  Sienne,  of  the  same  order 
(1380-1444). 

Bernardines,  1115.  Cistercians 
reformed  by  St.  Bernard  of  Clairvaux 
(1091-1153).  Called  White  Monks  frora 
the  colour  of  their  habit. 

Also  a  congregation  of  women  of  the  same  order, 
who  consecrated  themselves  to  the  education  ot 
girls.  The  chief  establishments  were  those  of  the 
Port-Royal,  and  another  in  the  Faubourg  St.- 
Antoine. 

Bernese  (The).  Henri  IV.  of 
France.  Before  he  was  king  of  France 
he  was  called  the  Bernese  or  Bearnese 
king.  He  was  king  of  Navarre,  sovereign 
prince  of  Beam,  and  first  peer  and  prince 
of  France. 

Bernesque  Poetry,  'Poesia  Ber- 
nesca.1  Burlesque  poetry,  so  called  from 
Francesco  Berni  of  Tuscany  (1490-1586). 

Bersserker  (The).  The  bodyguards 
of  Danish  jarls  and  kings,  noted  for  their 
dauntless  daring.  These  military 
fanatics  were  probably  so  called  from 
*  ber '  (bare), '  sserker  '  (garment),  because 
they  wore  no  armour  in  battle.  Ogier 
the  Dane,  one  of  Charlemagne's  paladins, 
was  a  Berseerker. 

Berserkir  rage  means  a  frenzy  of  passion  wholly 
beyond  control.  The  rage  of  the  French  In  the 
first  Revolution  was  Berserkir  rage. 

Bertram  (Dr.  Charles  Julius).  A 
literary  impostor.  He  was  professor  of 
English  at  Copenhagen,  and  professed  to 
have  discovered,  in  1747,  the  'De  Situ 
Britannia '  of  Richardus  Corinensis 
(Richard  of  Cirencester),  in  the  library 
of  Copenhagen.  In  1758  he  published  it 
with  two  other  treatises,  calling  the  whole 
«The  Three  Writers  on  the  Ancient 
History  of  the  British  Nations '  ('  Scrip- 
tores  Tres ').  His  forgery  was  exposed 
by  J.  E.  Mayor,  in  his  preface  to '  Richardi 
de  Cirencestria  Speculum  Historiale.' 
See  '  Literary  Forgeries,'  A  •. 

The 'Scriptores  Tres'  were  Richard  us  Corinensli 
(of  Cirencester),  Gildas  Badnlcus  (.of  Bath),  and 
Mennlus  Banchorensis  (of  Baugor). 

Beshters.  A  Jewish  sect,  a  branch 
of  the  ancient  Chasidim,  which  take  their 
stand  on  the  Kabbala,  but  remain 
(ostensibly  at  least)  within  the  province 
of  rabbinical  Judaism  (Baal  Shem  Tob). 

Besieger  (The).  Demetrius  Polio*> 
cetca,  king  of  Macedonia. 


BES9 


BIBLE 


Bess  of  Hardwick.  Elizabeth, 
countess  of  Shrewsbury,  to  whose  charge, 
in  1572,  Mary  Queen  of  Scots  was  com- 
mitted. She  built  a  former  mansion  of 
Chatsworth,  the  present  Hardwick  Hall, 
and  founded,  by  her  three  marriages,  the 
wealth  and  dignity  of  the  Cavendish 
family.  The  countess  treated  Mary  with 
great  harshness  and  rigour,  being  exces- 
sively jealous  of  the  earl,  her  husband. 

Bethlehem  Hospital.  Granted 
to  London  for  lunatics  in  1547.  The  word 
is  generally  called  Bedlam  (q.v.)t  and  its 
lunatic  inmates  Bedlamites.  In  1814  a 
new  building  was  erected  south  of  the 
Thames. 

Bethlehem  Massacre  (A).  A 
murder  or  massacre  of  young  children. 
Of  course,  the  allusion  is  to  the  massacre 
of  the  Innocents  by  Herod. 

These  ruthless  scoundrels  would  not  scruple 
committing  a  second  Bethlehem  massacre.— Sir  W. 
8COTT,  (iu'j  Manneriny,  chap,  xxzix. 

Bethlemites  (8  syl.t,  1257.  A  sect 
of  monks,  of  whom  Matthew  of  Paris 
writes :  '  Concessa  est  mansio  Fratribus 
B  thWmitis  in  Contabrigia  .  .  .  quorum 
habitus  similisest  habitui  Praedicatorum. 
Signatur  autem  capa  eorum  in  pectore 
quadam  stella  rubra  5  radiis  crinita,  in 
cujus  medio  quaedam  rotunditas  est  aerei 
coloris  propter  stellam,  quee  apparuit  in 
Bethleem  nato  Domino.' 

Beza's  Codex.  A  Greek  MS.  of 
the  four  Gospels  and  Acts  of  the  Apostles, 
with  a  corresponding  Latin  text  on  every 
opposite  page.  It  was  presented  by 
Theodore  Beza  to  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge in  1581,  and  is  sometimes  called 
the  '  Codex  Cantabrigiensis.'  It  is  a  thick 
quarto,  written  on  vellum  in  uncial  letters. 
Supposed  to  be  of  the  5th  or  6th  cent. 

Bianchi(rA«).  L  1294.  Apolitical 
faction  in  Pistoia,  similar  to  the  Cenchi 
of  Florence;  favourers  of  the  Ghibellines. 
The  Bianchi  were  opposed  to  the  Neri  or 
faction  of  the  Guelfs.  The  names  Bianchi 
and  Neri  belonged  to  two  powerful 
families.  Bianchi-'  white  ' ;  Neri/ black.' 

Dante,  the  poet,  though  of  the  house  of  Donati. 
joined  the  Bianchi  faction,  had  his  house  pulled 
down  over  his  ears,  and  was  actually  condemned, 
'col  (also  pretesto  d'aver  egli  commesso  barat- 
terie,  doe  estortdonl  dl  denaro  e  vendito  dl  offlcl 
pubbUcl.'  Dante  says  of  baratteria  (/n/Vnw.  xxL 

'  Ognl  aoxn  v'6  barattier,  fuor  che  Bonturo ; 
Del  no,  per  11  denar,  vi  si  f a  ita,' 

II.  or  '  White  Penitents,'  1899.  Fana- 
tics who  dressed  in  white,  and  wandered 


about  Italy  crying  out  '  Misericordia,' 
with  their  faces  covered  and  bent  towards 
the  ground.  A  great  crucifix  was  borne 
before  them.  Their  constant  song  was 
'Stabat  Mater  dolorosa.'  The  march 
continued  for  three  moiiths  at  a  time,  and 
those  who  refused  to  join  the  procession 
were  accounted  heretics. 

They  appeared  In  France,  but  Henri  IV.  forbade 
any  one,  '  under  pain  of  forfeiting  all  his  goods,  to 
receive  the  new  sect  in  white  clothes  pretending 
to  great  sanctity  •  (Rot.  Parl.  vol.  Hi.  p.  4->  .  This 
was  because  their  hiding  up  th.-ir  faces  gave  grant 
opportunity  to  the  commission  of  all  sort*  ol 
crimes. 

Biandrate  (8  syl.).  Commander  aff 
the  Order  of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem. 

Biaronne  (L'ambassade  de).  The 
three  tailors  of  Tooley  Street,  see  '  Diet, 
of  Phrase  and  Fable,'  p.  875.  Biaronne 
is  a  small  town  in  Spain,  the  chief  trade 
of  which  is  in  honey.  The  embassy  re- 
ferred to  consisted  of  '  trois  cents  che vaux 
et  une  mule,'  i.e.  trois  satis  chevaux  et  une 
femme.  Oudin, '  Curiosites  Francaises.' 

Bible.    Sea. 

Authorised  Version  Manx  Bible 

Blblla  Pauperum  Matthew  Parker's  Blblt 

Biblla  Sacra  Matthew's  I'.U.le 

Bishops1  Bible  Masarinlan  Bible 

Breeches  Bible  Peace  m.ik.r  s  Bible 

Bug  Bible  Printers  Bible 

C<xiex  Polyglot  Bible 

Coverdale's  Bible  Pnalmorum  Codex 

Cranmer's  Bible  Rheinlsh  Bible 

Cromwell  Bible  Revised  Verbiom 

r.ible  Sacy  »  I'.iMa 

Dotted  Bible  Silver  Hit  lo 

Douay  Bible  Smallest  r.lble 
Genevan  Bible  •• 

Golden  Bible  1'ii.le 

Great  Bible  Vinegar  lul.le 

Idle  Bible  Whi*  Bible 
King  James's  version       V  irked  Bible 

Leda  Bible  Wyclifs  Bible 

Bible.  The  name  given  by  Chrygo. 
Btom  to  the  scriptures  in  the  4th  cent. 
Divided  into  chapters  in  the  13th  cent, 
either  by  Cardinal  Hugo  or  by  Stephen 
Langton  (archbishop  of  Canterbury). 
The  first  English  bible  divided  into 
verses  was  published  at  Geneva  in  1500. 
The  oldest  MSS.  of  the  New  Testament 
are  in  uncial  characters,  and  are  sup. 
posed  to  belong  to  the  6th  cent.  The 
oldest  modern  MSS,  (in  cursive  characters) 
date  from  the  10th  cent.  The  most 
valuable  MSS.  are : 

1.  The    Codex  Alexandrinus  in  the 
British     Museum.      Sea    *  Alexandrian 
Codex.' 

2.  The  Codex  Vaticanus  in  the  Vati- 
can at  Rome.     Considered  the  oldest. 

8.  The  Codex  Ephrcemi,  in  the  Imperial 
Library  at  Paria. 


BIBLE 


4.  The  Codex  Cantabrigiensis,  or 
'Codex  Bezee,'  given  by  Beza  to  the 
University. 

Bible  Christians,  1815.  Fol- 
lowers of  Mr.  Bryan,  a  local  preacher, 
who  separated  from  the  Methodist  con- 
nection, and  introduced  a  more  popular 
element  in  his  scheme  of  church  govern- 
ment. These  Methodists  are  great  ad- 
vocates of  open-air  preaching,  and  receive 
the  Lord's  Supper  sitting. 

Bible  Clerks  in  Oxford  University. 
Students  on  the  foundation  received  at 
reduced  fees.  These  foundations  belong 
to  five  of  the  colleges :  All  Souls,  Exeter, 
Lincoln,  St.  John's,  and  Worcester  ;  and 
to  one  Hall,  viz.  that  of  St.  Mary.  See 
1  Clerks,1  '  Sizars,'  '  Servitors.' 

At  Oriel  College,  Oxford,  there  are  five 
bible  clerks  not  on  the  foundation.  At 
one  time  they  had  to  read  the  bible  lessons 
at  chapel. 

Bible  Moths.  A  nickname  given 
to  revivalists,  subsequently  called  Metho- 
dists. 

Bible  Orchard.  A  piece  of  ground 
bought  for  50L,  the  legacy  of  Dr.  Robert 
Wilde,  who  died  in  Aug.  1678,  and  desired 
that  the  interest  accruing  therefrom 
should  be  expended  in  the  purchase  of  six 
bibles  not  exceeding  the  price  of  7s.  &d. 
each.  The  bibles  were  to  be  raffled  for  on 
the  communion  table  of  the  parish  church 
of  St.  Ives,  Hunts,  every  year  by  six  boys 
and  six  girls  of  the  town.  The  practice 
of  throwing  dice  on  the  communion-table 
has  been  discontinued,  and  now  the  raffle 
takes  place  on  a  table  placed  on  the 
chancel  steps. 

Bible  Prohibited.  Innocent  m. 
in  1199  prohibited  the  private  possession 
and  reading  of  the  bible.  Similar  pro- 
hibitions were  repeated  at  Toulouse  in 
1229 ;  at  Be'ziers  in  1233 ;  at  the  synod 
of  Oxford  in  1383. 

The  synod  of  Tarragona,  in  1234,  de- 
nounced as  a  heretic  anyone  who,  having 
a  translation  of  the  bible,  refused  to  sur- 
render it  to  be  buri»d  within  the  space 
of  eight  days. 

The  bible  is  placed  among  the  books 
forbidden  in  the  '  Index  Librorum  Pro- 
hibitorum.' 

Bible  Society  (The),  founded  in 
1780.  All  bible  societies  were  condemned 


by  the  bull  of  Pius  VII.,  29  June,  1817 
and  again  by  Leo  XII.  in  1824.  The 
society  of  Biblical  Archaeology  was  insti- 
tuted in  London,  in  1871.  The  object  of  the 
Bible  Society  is  the  diffusion  of  the  bible 
without  note,  comment,  expurgation,  or 
addition  to  the  text. 

The  American  Bible  Society,  founded  at  New  York 
In  1817. 

The  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  founded 
In  London  In  1802,  issues  annually  11  million  copies 
of  the  bible. 

The  Edinburgh  Bible  Society,  1860.    Also  a  Bible 


Society  at  Glasgow. 
The  French  Bible 

im 


The  French  Bible  Society,  founded  In  London, 


The  Hibernian  Bible  Society,  1806. 

The  Naval  and  Military  Bible  Society,  1781.    The 

first  ship  in  which  bibles  were  distributed  by  this 

society  was  the  ill-fated'  Royal  George,'  which 

nt  d 


lin  la 


ent  down  at  Spithead,  29  Aug.,  1782. 

The  Prussian  Bible  Society,  founded  at  Ber 

The  Rwsian  Bible  Society,  founded  at  St.  Peters- 
burg by  Dr.  Paterson.  in  1813. 

Biblia  Pauperum.  The  leading 
events  of  'human  salvation  through 
Christ  '  in  pictures  with  text  in  Latin. 
This  picture-book  bible  and  the  '  Mirror 
of  Salvation  '  were  immensely  popular  in 
the  13th  cent.  The  pictures  were  copied 
by  artists  and  sculptors,  and  were  text- 
books with  the  Franciscans,  Carthusians, 
and  others.  See  '  Bibles.' 

Biblia  Sacra  Latina  (about  1455). 
A  folio  bible,  printed  in  double  columns, 
the  initial  letter  of  each  chapter  being 
1  illuminated  '  by  hand  with  a  pen  in 
colours  and  gold.  Unhappily  the  book 
bears  no  date.  The  first  book  printed 
with  moveable  metal  types  by  John 
Gutenberg  and  Fust.  See  '  Psalmorum 
Codex.' 

Not  to  be  confounded  with  Biblia  Latina.  which 
bears  the  date  1462. 

Bicfitre.  The  grand  hospice  in  the 
department  of  the  Seine  on  the  road  to 
Fontainebleau.  This  hospice  derives  its 
name  from  John,  bishop  of  Winchester, 
who  built  and  fortified  a  castle  on  the 
spot  in  1204.  There  is  no  w  in  French, 
so  the  letter  is  supplied  by  ou,  v  or  b,  and 
cetre  (the  French  form  of  '  cester  '). 
Hence  Winchester  becomes  Vincetre  or 
Bincetre,  softened  into  Bicetre.  In  1632 
the  castle  was  converted  by  Louis  XIII. 
into  a  hospital  for  military  invalids,  and 
was  so  used  till  the  Hotel  des  Invalides 
superseded  it.  It  is  now  used  for  incur- 
able lunatics,  strangers,  and  a  poor-house, 
a  prison  for  vagrants  and  for  criminal! 
condemned  to  the  galleys,  or  men  con* 
demned  bo  death  awaiting  execution. 


BIELA 


BILLETS 


Biela  Comet.  Discovered  in  1826  by 
William,  baron  von  Biela,  astronomer ; 
discovered  at  Josephstadt,  in  Bohemia. 
It  separated  into  two  in  Dec.  1845. 

Bien  fortun6  (Le),i.e.  the  Lucky,  so 
Philippe  VI.  was  called.  The  reason  is 
this:  when  Charles  died  in  1328,  his 
cousin  Philippe  de  Valois  was  chosen 
regent,  because  the  royal  widow  was  ex- 
pected to  give  birth  to  a  posthumous 
child.  The  child  proved  to  be  a  girl, 
which  by  the  Salic  law  was  disqualified, 
and  so  the  regent  by '  good  luck  '  became 
the  king  (1293,  1328-1350). 

Bigi  (The).  The  friends  of  the  Medici 
in  Florence  opposed  to  Savonarola. 

Bill.  '  The  bill,  the  whole  bill,  and 
nothing  but  the  bill,'  1881.  The  cry 
arose  on  the  motion  of  General  Gascoyne, 
who  moved,  as  an  amendment,  that  the 
number  of  representatives  ior  England 
and  Wales  should  not  be  diminishc >d. 
The  amendment  was  carried  by  a  majority 
of  eight,  the  bill  was  abandoned,  and  the 
parliament  dissolved. 

Bill  Chamber.  A  department  of 
tne  Court  of  Session  in  Scotland  in  which 
one  of  the  judges  officiates  at  all  tiin.'.s, 
during  session  and  vacation.  The 
your.gi-st  judge  is  lord  ordinary  on  the 
bills  during  session ;  and  the  duty  is 
performed  during  vacation  by  the  other 
j  int^es,  with  the  exception  of  the  two 
presidents. 

Bill  of  Adventure  (A).  A  writing 
to  signify  that  the  goods  shipped  by  a 
merchant  in  his  name  are  the  property 
of  another,  whose  adventure  it  is;  but 
the  shipping  merchant  undertakes  to 
account  to  the  adventurer  for  what  the 
goods  produce. 

Bill  of  Attainder  (A).  A  bill  in 
Parliament,  introduced  for  penally  en- 
acting the  attaint  ami  punishment  of  a 
person  or  of  persons  who  have  criminally 
offended  against  the  state  and  public 
peace. 

Bill  of  Complaint  (A),  or  'bill  in 
Chancery.'  The  formal  statement  in 
writing  by  which  a  plaintiff  in  the  Court 
of  Chancery  seeks  equitable  redress  or 
relief. 

Bill  of  Costs  (A).  An  account 
•tat ing  articulately  and  in  detail  the 


charges  and  disbursements  of  an  attorney 
in  the  conduct  of  his  client's  business. 

Bill  Of  Exceptions  (A).  A  state- 
ment of  objections  against  the  ruling  of 
a  judge  in  a  civil  cause.  This  is  done  by 
way  of  appeal  against  the  judgment. 

Bill  of  Indemnity  (The),  1660. 
All  the  injuries  and  offences  against  the 
crown  or  against  individuals,  arising  out 
of  quarrels  between  political  parties  sine* 
1  June,  1637,  shall  be  and  are  forgiven 
Except  (1)  the  51  individuals  actually 
concerned  in  the  death  of  the  king'i 
father ;  (2)  Vane  and  Lambert ;  (3)  Lord 
Monson,  Hazlerig,  and  five  others,  as  far 
as  regards  liberty  and  property ;  (4)  all 
judges  in  any  high  court  of  justice, 
together  with  Hutchinson,  Lenthall, 
St.  John,  and  16  others  (named),  who 
shall  not  be  eligible  to  hold  any  office, 
civil,  military,  or  ecclesiastical.  The  19 
regicides  who  have  voluntarily  sur- 
rendered, shall  not  be  put  to  death 
without  a  special  Act  of  Parliament, 
passed  expressly  for  that  purpose. 

Bill  of  Rights  (The),  a  Nov.,  1C89. 
By  which  William  and  Mary,  being  called 
to  the  throne,  bound  themselves  to  rule 
on  the  constitutional  principles  set  forth 
in  the  bill.  It  stated  that  it  is  contrary 
to  law  for  the  king  to  suspend  the  laws, 
or  interfere  with  them  without  consent 
of  parliament ;  that  it  is  contrary  to  law 
lor  the  king  to  erect  commission  boards, 
levy  money,  or  impose  fines  without  con- 
sent ol  parliament ;  that  it  is  contrary 
to  law  for  the  king  to  keep  a  stain! ing 
army  in  times  of  peace  without  consi-nt 
of  parliament.  It  provided  for  freedom 
of  speech  in  parliament,  disallowed  ex- 
cessive bail  and  fines,  enjoined  the  due 
impanelling  of  juries,  forbade  grants  and 
promises  of  fines  before  conviction,  and 
insisted  that  parliament  only  shall  be 
empowered  to  amend  the  laws  and  redress 
grievances. 

Bill  of  Sales  (The),  1600.  Passed 
by  the  Convention  Parliament  (q.v.). 
This  was  for  the  restoration  of  all  crown 
lands.  Church  larms  were  not  included, 
so  that  many  church  livings  remained  to 
the  Presbyterians. 

This  mast  not  be  confounded  with  a  'bill  at 
•ale,'  or  assignment  of  chattels-personal. 

Billets,  1796.  Royal  missives  granted 
to  the  Vaudois  to  repair  and  enlarge 


BILTT 


BISHOPS 


98 


their  temples,  or  even  to  remove  their 
sites,  provided  notice  was  given  to  the 
intendant  of  the  province. 

Billy  Blue.  Lord  Admiral  St.  Vin- 
cent (John  Jervia),  1734-1823.  Admiral 
of  the  Blue,  1795.  Called  Lord  St.  Vin- 
cent from  his  victory  over  the  combined 
French  and  Spanish  fleets  of!  Cape  St. 
Vincent  in  1796. 

Bi-metallism.  The  employment 
of  two  metals,  like  gold  and  silver,  of 
fixed  legal  relative  value.  Till  1873  this 
had  been  the  custom  for  nearly  200  years. 
One  ounce  of  gold  was  then  equal  to  15$ 
ounces  of  silver.  Up  to  1873  silver  was 
the  standard  of  Germany,  as  it  is  still  of 
India,  China,  and  Japan;  but  in  1878 
gold  was  made  the  sole  standard  of  Ger- 
many, and  silver  became  a  mere  article 
of  commerce  and  circulating  counter, 
which  varied  in  value  according  to  cir- 
cumstances. The  relative  value  might 
be  one  ounce  of  gold  worth  twenty 
ounces  of  silver,  or  any  other  difference ; 
and  those  countries  which  pay  in  silver 
pay  more  as  the  relative  value  of  silver 
declines.  Bi-metallists  want  to  restore 
the  fixed  relative  value  of  these  metals. 

Birdcage  Walk  (St.  James's 
Park,  London).  Here  Charles  II.  made 
an  aviary. 

Birmese  War.    See  f  Burmese.' 

Birmingham  Political  Union 
(The),  1  Feb.,  1830.  Members  paid  from 
4s.  to  2  guineas  a  year.  There  were 
several  affiliated  unions  for  the  dissemi- 
nation of  Radical  principles,  such  as 
free  trade,  manhood  suffrage,  shorter 
parliaments,  the  ballot,  and  so  on. 

Birminghamers,  1680.  Opponents 
of  the  Court,  or  adherents  of  the  Exclu- 
sion Bill — that  is,  a  bill  to  exclude  James 
from  succeeding  Charles  II.  The  Court 
party  were  called  Anti-Birminghamers. 
The  Birmingham  manufacturers  had 
become  notorious  as  coiners  of  base 
money,  so  the  Tories  and  '  Catholics ' 
nicknamed  the  Exclusionists  'Birming- 
hamers,'  i.e.  men  who  preferred  a  base 
or  usurping  king  to  one  of  the  real 
stamp  of  right  divine. 

The  Whigs  were  Birminghamers.  PetltionisU, 
Mid  Exclusionists  (see  these  words). 

The  Tories  were  Antl-Birminghamers,  Abhorreri, 
and  Tantivies  (it4  then*  wordaji 


Biron's  Conspiracy,  1602.  Th< 
conspiracy  of  Charles  de  Gontaut,  due 
de  Biron,  to  dethrone  Henri  IV.  This 
was  a  conspiracy  with  Spain  and  Savoy. 
Biron  was  to  receive  in  marriage  the 
daughter  of  the  Duke  of  Savoy  and  the 
full  sovereignty  of  Burgundy.  Biron 
was  betrayed  and  beheaded. 

Birthday.  The  following,  among 
many  others,  died  on  the  anniversary  of 
their  birthday. 

ALEXANDER  the  Great,  34  July  (B.C.  856-324). 

ANTIPATBR,  died  B.C.  44. 

BROWNE  (Sir  Thomas),  19  Nov.  (1605-1682) ;  his 
77th  birthday. 

CARACALLA,  8  April  (188-217). 

DIOBY  (Sir  Kcnelm),  11  June  (1608-1665). 

ELIZABETH,  wife  of  Henry  VII.,  11  Feb.  (1466- 
1508). 

GAKSIAS,  grandfather  of  Petrarch,  at  the  age  of 

GREGORY  the  Great,  12  March  (540-604). 
HiLARUS  (M.  Ofilius),  the  comedian. 
HOLLAND  (Sir  Henry),  born  1788. 
PLATO,  21  May  (B.C.  430-347). 
RAPHAEL,  6  April  (1483-1520). 
SANDFORD  (John),  died  1850. 
SHAKESPEARE,  28  April  (1564-1616). 
WILLIAMS  (John),  archbishop  of  York,  25  March 
(1582-1650).    See  Pliny,  Nat.  Hilt.  vii.  58. 

Bishop  in  partibus,  1623.  A  vicar 
apostolic,  vested  with  episcopal  authority 
by  the  pope  over  a  church  in  want  of  a 
bishop,  but  which,  for  some  reason, 
cannot  have  one  of  its  own.  In  such  a 
case  a  bishop  is  consecrated  to  some  see, 
in  partibus  infidelium,  which  had 
formeily  a  bishop,  but  has  now  no  church. 
These  bishops  in  partibus  were  created 
only  during  the  pope's  pleasure,  and 
might  be  removed  at  any  hour.  They 
are  now  called  titular  bishops. 

Bishop  of  the  English  (The). 
Augustine  (597-604).  Sent  over  by  Gre- 
gory the  Great.  He  is  called  'The 
Apostle  of  the  English.' 

Bishops  (Commitment  of  Twelve, , 
1641.  Williams,  archbishop  of  York, 
prevailed  on  eleven  other  prelates  to  joia 
nun  in  a  declaration  stating  that  they 
could  no  longer,  without  danger  to  their 
lives,  attend  their  duty  in  parliament, 
and  that  therefore  they  protested  against 
the  validity  of  any  votes  or  resolutions 
during  their  absence.  The  Lower  House 
impeached  the  twelve  prelates  of  high, 
treason  for  this  declaration,  and  ten  were 
committed  to  the  Tower.  The  bishop  of 
Lichfield  and  the  bishop  of  Durham,  oa 
account  of  their  great  age  and  infirmity, 
were  given  in  charge  to  the  usher  of  tk« 
Black  Bod. 


94 


BISHOP  3 


BLACK 


Bishops'  Bible  (The),  1568-1572. 
The  corrected  edition  of  the  G  eat  Bible 
(q.v.)  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth.  Arch- 
bishop Parker  engaged  the  bishops  and 
other  learned  men  to  take  each  a  portion 
for  revision  ;  the  different  portions  were 
printed  with  short  annotations,  and  the 
whole  called  'Parker's  Bible'  or  the 
'Bishops'  Bible.'  It  was  based  on 
Tyndale's  translation.  See  '  Bibles.' 

Bishops'  Book  (The)  1537.  Or 
'The  godly  and  pious  Institution  of  a 
Christian  Man,  &c.,'  compiled  by  the 
bishops  and  dedicated  to  the  king. 
Quoted  in  brief  as  the  'Institution.' 
See  '  King's  Book.'  It  was  founded  on 
the  '  Ten  Articles '  (q.v.),  and  explained 
such  matters  as  the  Apostles'  Creed,  the 
Ten  Commandments,  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
A.ve  Maria,  the  seven  sacraments,  infant 
baptism,  baptismal  regeneration,  con- 
fession, absolution,  the  apostolic  succes- 
sion, and  the  real  presence.  Two  arti- 
cles, published  in  1536,  were  appended, 
one  on  Justification  and  the  other  on 
Purgatory. 

Bishop's  Eye  (The).  So  the  arch- 
deacon is  called  in  canon  law. 

Bishops'  War  (The)  1640.  The 
contest  of  the  Scotch  against  the  appoint- 
ment of  bishop*  in  their  country,  which 
Charles  I.  tried  to  force  upon  them.  It 
terminated  in  the  conference  held  at 
Repton,  October  1640. 

Charles  I.  was  urged  to  stand  to  his  ground  by 
Laud  and  the  Earl  of  StraflonL  The  Scotch  had 
petitioned  for  triennial  parliament!  and  freedom 
Of  election  and  debate.  Straflord  said  the  rascals 
ought  to  be  'whipped1  Into  their  sense*.  When 
the  parliament  refund  to  vote  supplies  ^thout 
redrew  of  grievances,  Strafford  tofd  the  king  he 
was  entitled  to  help  himself,  and  be  advanced  to 
the  North  with  an  army.  The  Scots  crossed  the 
Tyne.  occupied  Newcastle,  and  despatched  pro- 
poMls  of  peace.  Charles,  to  evajfT  calling  a 
parliament,  summoned  at  York  a  '  Great  Council 
of  Peers,'  but  the  council  was  obstinate,  and  the 
king  after  all  was  forced  to  call  a  parliament. 
Laud  called  these  Scota  'the  rascal  riotous 
multitude.1 

Bissextile  Year.  Leap  year  was 
so  called,  because  Julius  Caesar  ordained 
that  the  23rd  Feb.  should  be  counted 
twice  on  leap  years  ;  and  by  the  Roman 
calendar  the  23rd  Feb.  was  the  sextile  or 
vi.  Kal.  Martii,  i.e.  the  sixth  day  before 
the  Kalends,  or  1st  of  March. 

Bizochii,  or  Fratricelli,  1189.  A  sect 
of  Minorites  condemned  by  Boniface 
VIII.  (1294-1803),  by  John  XXIL,  and 
by  Martin  V.  in  1418. 


Nonnulli  vlrl  pestiferl,  qnl  vulgarltor  FniUV 
celll.  seu  Fratres  dp  paupero  vita,  aut  P.izocm, 
sire  Bichlni,  vel  aliie  fucatls  nominibus  nuiicu- 
pantur.— JOHN  XXII.  (year  8),  Epitt.  Cvmmunivm. 

Black.  The  colour  consecrated  to 
the  Abbassides  (3  syl.).  Their  turbans 
and  garments  were  black ;  and  t,\vr, 
black  standards  (called  Night  and 
Shadow)  were  borne  aloft  on  pike-st.-wv«a 
nine  cubits  long  in  the  van  of  their  army 
The  'Black  and  White  Factions'  were 
the  factions  of  Abu  Moslem  the  AkM 
side,  and  Merwan  II.  the  Ommia.d* 
calif. 

The  Fatimitea  (1  syl.)  colour  -was  grrrn  ;  UM 
Ommlades  (8  syl.)  vhiu  ;  the  Abbasides,  black. 

Black  and  White  Cockade 
(The).  The  allied  American  and  Frvn, -h 
badge  in  1780. 

Washington  directed  all  his  continental  troops 
to  adopt  the  black  and  white  cockade,  as  a  sign  of 
amity  (between  America  and  France).— HowiTT, 
Hitt.  ofEnal.  (Qeo.  III.  p.  364). 

Black  and  "White  Faces.  See 
under  '  White,  &c.' 

Black  and  White  Factions 
(The).  I.  Of  Florence,  called  the  Neri 
and  BianchL  Rival  factions  towards 
the  close  of  the  13th  cent.,  and  for  the 
first  five  years  of  the  14th.  The  Blacks 
were  the  noblesse,  and  the  Whites  the 
rich  merchants.  The  Whites  joined  the 
Ghibellines.  Dante  was  a  White,  and 
was  banished  in  1302. 

II.  That  of  the  Abbassides  and  Owv- 
•niiades.  The  colour  of  the  Abbassides 
(3  syl.)  was  black,  and  of  the  Omniiadea 
(3  syl.)  was  white. 

The  colour  of  the  Fatlmites  (8  syl.)  was  i 


Black  Act  (The),  1722  (9  George  I 
c.  22).  Is  so  called  because  it  was  directed 
against  the  Waltham  deer-stealers,  who 
blackened  their  faces  for  disguise,  and 
under  the  name  of  '  Blacks  '  appeared  in 
Epping  Forest.  This  act  was  repealed 
in  1827. 

It  made  It  felony  to  appear  with  the  faos 
blackened  or  otherwise  disguised  In  any  park, 
warren,  Ac.,  for  the  purpose  of  hunting  or  stealing 
deer,  io. 

Black  Acts.  Acts  of  the  Scottish 
parliament  from  the  reign  of  the  firsk 
James  to  1587  (James  VI.)  were  M 
called  because  they  were  printed  in 
black  letter. 

Black  Agnes.  Wife  of  the  Earl  of 
Dunbar,  famous  for  her  defence  ol 


BLACK 


BLACK 


95 


Dunbar  Castle,  when  in    1837    it  waa 
besieged  by  Lord  Salisbury.     See  '  Sow.' 

Came  I  early,  came  I  late, 

I  found  Black  Agnes  at  the  gate. 

Sir  W.  SOOR. 

Black  Arrow  (The  Band  of  the). 
A  fraternity  of  freebooters  at  the  time 
of  the  war  of  the  Two  Roses.  The 
arrows  used  by  the  band  left  a  black 
mark  on  those  wounded  by  them. 

Black  Assize  (The).  The  assize 
held  at  Oxford,  6  July,  1577.  So  called 
from  the  fatal  pestilence  which  broke 
out  at  the  time.  It  is  said  that  it  broke 
out  in  the  court-house  just  as  the  judge 
was  passing  sentence  on  Richard  Jencks, 
a  bookbinder,  who  was  condemned  to 
lose  his  ears  for  sedition;  and  it  waa 
popularly  called  a  divine  judgment  for 
the  cruelty  or  injustice  of  the  sentence. 

Another  '  Black  Assize '  was  that  held 
at  Cambridge  in  the  Lent  term  of  1521; 
when  a  similar  putrid  fever  broke  out. 

Black  Band  (The).  I.  A  body  of 
German  foot-soldiers  employed  by  Louis 
XII.  in  the  Italian  wars.  So  called  be- 
cause they  carried  black  ensigns  after 
the  death  of  their  favourite  commander. 

H.  A  body  of  Italian  troops  in  1526 
was  also  called  the  Black  Band  because 
they  also  carried  black  ensigns  on  the 
death  of  their  leader,  Giovanni  de' 
Medici. 

III.  A  French  regiment  of  Piedmont, 
who  had  served  for  a  long  while  in  Italy 
for   the    same    reason,  was  called    the 
Black  Band  in  1596,  on  the  death  of 
Cpmte  de  Brissac.     See  'Black  Bruna- 
wickers '  and  '  Bande  Noire.' 

IV.  Saxon  mercenaries  hi  the  employ 
of  Denmark.    The  Black  Band  employed 
by  John  I.,  king  of  Denmark,  to  enforce 
on  Sweden  the  '  Union  of  Calmar,'  in 
1497,  had  served  under  the  kaiser  Maxi- 
milian in  the  wars  of  Flanders. 

Black  Bartholomew's  Day. 
I.  French  history,  24  Aug.,  1572.  Noted 
for  the  great  Huguenot  slaughter  in 
France. 

II.  English  history,  24  Aug.,  1662. 
When,  by  the  Act  of  Uniformity,  some 
2,000  ministers  in  England  and  Wales 
resigned  their  benefices,  or  were  ejected 
from  them  for  conscience  sake. 

Who  BO  active  as  he  to  execute  the  fatal  edict 
at  Black  St.  Bartholomew's  day,  when  BO  many 
hundreds  of  gospel-preachers  were  expelled  from 
bouM  and  home,  from  hearth  and  altar,  from 


church  and  parish.—  Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Peveril  tf  Ow 
Peak,  chap  xlii. 

Black  Belt  (The).  A  part  of 
Alabama  where  the  negro  population  has 
always  been  very  dense. 

Black  Book  (The),  1536.  A  book 
containing  the  reports  of  two  royal 
commissioners,  named  Legh  and  Ley  ton; 
appointed  by  Thomas  Cromwell,  chief 
minister  of  Henry  VIII.,  to  visit  the 
religious  houses  of  England.  About  a 
third  of  them  are  charged  in  these 
reports  with  drunkenness,  simony,  and 
crimes  perfectly  revolting.  In  conse- 
quence of  the  charges  all  houses  were 
suppressed  whose  income  fell  below  2001. 
a  year,  and  their  revenues  were  con- 
fiscated to  the  crown.  The  great  abbey  a 
were  still  suffered  to  remain. 

Called  '  Black  Books  '  because  they  blackened  the 
practices  of  the  religious  houses  In  England  when 
Henry  VIII.  designed  their  dissolution. 


Black  Book  of  the  Exchequer 

(The).  'Liber  Niger  Scaccarii,'  1175 
(Henry  II.).  Said  to  have  been  the  work 
of  Gervase  of  Tilbury  ;  contains  an  account 
of  the  exchequer  and  its  officers.  It 
describes  the  ranks  and  privileges  of 
those  officers,  their  wages,  perquisites, 
and  jurisdiction  ;  with  the  revenues  of 
the  crown  in  money,  grain,  and  cattle, 
Called  black  from  their  black  leather 
covers.  See  '  White,  Red,  Yellow  Books.' 

There  are  two  Black  Books  of  the  Exchequer  pre- 
served in  the  Public  Record  Office.  The  smaller 
one  was  bound  by  William  Caxton  the  printer,  and 
had  at  one  time  two  stamps  for  the  decoration  of  th« 
leather  cover.  These  stamps,  being  Caxton's,  prove 
the  book  to  have  been  bound  by  the  great  printew 
—JAMES  WHBALB,  Book-binder$  and  Book-binding 


Black  Breeches.  8«e  'Procession 
of  the  Black  Breeches.' 


Black  Broth  (^«Aa$  frn6<).  The 
chief  food  of  the  Spartans,  who  dined  in 
public. 

A  citizen  of  Sybaris  said  :  '  He  no  longer  won- 
dered why  the  Lacedaemonians  were  the  most 
valiant  soldiers  of  the  world;  seeing  that  any 
man  of  sound  mind  would  rather  die  a  thousand 
times  than  devour  such  Hastiness.'  And  Glaucos, 
the  Locrensian,  declared  that  it  IB  unfit  food  for 
the  meanest  of  the  free-born. 

Black  Brunswickers  (The),  1806 
The  700  hussara  under  the  command  of 
Frederick  William,  duke  of  Brunswick, 
son  of  Charles  William  Ferdinand,  duke 
of  Brunswick,  who  made  the  foolish 
manifesto  against  the  French  republic, 
was  driven  by  the  republican  army  from 
Valmy,  and  mortally  wounded  at  Auer- 


BLACK 


BLACK 


stadt.  His  son  Frederick  William  took 
part  in  the  campaign  of  Waterloo,  and  was 
slain  at  Quatre-Bras  (1815).  The  Duke 
Frederick  William,  at  the  death  of  his 
father,  clothed  his  hussars  in  black,  with 
lace  disposed  like  the  ribs  of  a  skeleton. 
Their  caps  and  helmets,  moreover,  bore 
in  front  the  device  of  a  skull  and  cross- 
bones,  and  instead  of  feather,  long  flow- 
ing black  horse-hair  was  adopted.  It 
was  Charles,  son  of  Frederick  William, 
who  two  days  after  the  battle  of  Qnatre- 
Bras  joined  in  the  battle  of  Waterloo. 

Black  Bull's  Head  (The).  The 
sign  of  death.  It  is  repeatedly  men- 
tioned in  Highland  tradition,  and  seems 
to  have  been  a  Celtic  custom.  When 
William,  son  of  the  fifth  earl  of  Douglas, 
and  his  younger  brother  David,  were 
inveigled,  in  1440,  to  Edinburgh  Castle, 
as  they  sat  at  meat,  the  black  bull's 
head  was  placed  before  them.  The  two 
boys  were  forthwith  dragged  from  table 
and  cruelly  beheaded. 

Black  Cabinet  (The).  •  Le  Cabinet 
Noir.'  The  secret  apartment  where  (in 
continental  countries)  letters  of  political 
importance,  or  such  as  are  supposed  to 
be  so,  are  opened  by  government  agents. 
Some  are  copied,  and  the  copy  sent  to 
the  address  given  ;  others  are  impounded 
and  find  their  way  to  the  head  of  the 
police. 

Black  Califs  (TJie).  The  Abbas- 
sides  (3  syl.),  whose  uniform  and  standards 
were  black. 

As  subjects  of  the  White  party,  i.e.  the  Omml- 
ades  (8  syl.).  they  mltfht  lawfully  invade  the 
dominions  of  the  Black  Califs.— GIBBON,  chap.  HI. 

The  standard  of  the  Katlmltes  (>  syl.)  Is  green. 

Black  Camisards  (The),  1703. 
Huguenots.  So  called  in  contrast  to  the 
White  Camisards  fa.t>.),  who  were 
Catholic  auxiliaries  in  Montrevel's  army. 

Cn  misard  is  used  in  two  senses ;  sometimes  the 
Protestant  insurgents  of  the  Cevennes  are  so 
called 

v  Camuard  should  not  be  confounded  with 
Ceanitade  (an  attack  by  night). 

Black  Canons  (The).  The  Canons 
Regular  of  St.  Augustine  were  so  called 
from  their  black  cloaks.  The  'Black 
Friars  '  were  Dominicans.  See  '  White 
Canons.' 

Black  Captain  (The).  Lieutenant- 
Colonel  Davidoff,  an  officer  in  the  Russian 
army  in  the  time  of  the  French  invasion, 


was  called  by  the  invaders  '  Le  Capitaine 
Noir,'  from  the  terror  of  his  name,  like 
our  '  Black  Prince.' 

Bl  ack  Charlie.  Sir  Charles  Napier 
(1786-1800). 

Black  Clergy  (The).  Monks  in 
Russia  are  so  called  in  contradistinction 
to  the  white  clergy,  or  parish  priests. 

Black  Code  (The),  of  Louis  XIV., 
1685.  Colbert's  code  relating  to  the 
African  slave-trade. 

Black  Colin  Campbell.  General 
in  the  army  of  George  III. 

Introduced  by  Sir  W.  Scott  in  '  Redgauntlef 

Black  Country  (The).  South 
Staffordshire,  famous  for  its  hardware 
manufactures  and  its  mines  of  coal  and 
iron.  The  volumes  of  smoke  thrown  off 
all  day  and  night  cover  everything  with 
smut  and  destroy  vegetation,  so  that  • 
patch  of  grass  or  green  tree  can  scarcely 
be  seen.  Gardens  are  well  nigh  uu- 
known,  and  cleanliness  is  almost  impos- 
sible. In  this  vast  district,  Wolvei- 
hampton  (to  the  south-east)  produces 
locks,  tin,  and  japan  wares;  Walsall  (to 
the  north-west)  saddlers'  ironmongery, 
brass,  and  iron  wares,  <fcc. ;  West  Brom- 
wich  (to  the  south),  coal  and  iron ; 
Bilston,  Sedgley,  Wednesbury,  Dudley 
(chains  and  nails),  Darlaston,  (fee.,  are 
all  busy  towns  in  the  same  district. 

Black  Crosses,  Graces  Nigrse  01 
Croix  noires.  The  Greater  Litany  on  Si 
Mark's  Day,  when  the  altars,  crosses, 
and  relics  are  covered  as  in  mourning. 

Thys  letanye  Is  sayd  [called]  the  blacke  cross* : 
for  t  bonne  in  sygne  of  pesty lenoe,  wepying,  and 

of  ,,,.,.K.I.ICP.  U,,:.v  clad  tin.,,,'.!),,.  cro-f  s. 

blacks  clothes.— Tkt  Golden  Legtnde  (WYNitYN  DB 

WORDK.  1512) 

Black  Days.  Varro  (Book  v.)  says  : 
' Dies  postridie  Kalendas,  Nonas,  Eidua. 
appellati  atri,  quod  per  eos  dies  novi 
inciperent' 

Black    Death    (The),    1848-18R2. 

The  oriental  plague  which  d.  solatcd  Asia 
and  Europe  in  the  14th  cent.  So  called 
from  the  black  spots  which  appeared  at 
the  time  of  death  on  the  skin,  from 
putrid  decomposition.  It  broke  out  in 
China  in  1338,  and  carried  off  13,000,000 
of  the  inhabitants,  and  in  the  rest  of 
Asia  about  24,000,000.  In  1849  it  reached 
Norway  and  Sweden  ;  in  1351  it  desolated 
Russia,  It  reappeared  in  1SGO,  1878, 


BLACK 


BLACK 


1382;  carrying  off  80,000,000  Euro- 
peans. Of  the  4,000,000  which  formed 
the  population  of  England,  more  than 
half  were  swept  away.  Labour  was  at  a 
high  premium,  the  price  of  food  rose 
greatly,  and  a  strike  between  capital  and 
labour  followed. 

Dr.  Hecker  puts  down  the  mortality  of  London 
from  the  Black  Death  at  100,000;  of  Norwich  about 
62.000  (the  entire  population  of  London  at  the 
time  being  120,000,  and  of  Norwich  60,000).  The 
deaths  at  Liibeck  were  90,000 ;  at  Basle  14,000 ;  at 
Erfurt  20,000;  and  200  villages  were  quite  de- 
populated. 

Black  Dick.  Richard,  earl  Howe 
(1725-1799).  The  English  admiral  sent 
to  operate  against  D'Estaing,  in  com- 
mand of  the  French  forces  on  the  coast 
of  America,  during  the  war  of  inde- 
pendence. 

Black  Dog  of  Arden  (The). 
Bo  Piers  Gaveston  nicknamed  Guy,  earl 
of  Warwick,  and  the  earl  vowed  he  would 
show  the  Gascon  his  teeth.  He  combined 
with  other  great  barons  and  murdered 
the  royal  favourite. 

Black  Douglas  (The),  i.e.  the  for- 
midable or  terrible  Douglas  (died  1390). 

It  Is  said  that  the  name  of  this  Indefatigable 
chief  had  become  so  formidable  that  women  used 
In  the  northern  counties  to  still  their  froward 
children  by  threatening  them  with  the  Black 
Douglas.-Sir  W.  SCOTT,  H itt  of  Scotland,  xi. 

Black  Eagle  (Knights  of  the), 
17  Jan.,  1701.  A  Prussian  order  instituted 
by  Frederick,  elector  of  Brandenburg, 
when  he  was  crowned  king  of  Prussia. 
Ribbon,  orange;  a  Maltese  cross,  and 
the  legend  '  Cuique  suum.'  There  are 
thirty  knights  besides  those  of  the  royal 
family.  They  are  sworn  to  be  just  and 
chaste,  and  to  protect  widows  and 
orphans. 

Black  Flag  (The).  I.  Betokens  • 
pirate ;  a  white  flag,  peace ;  a  red  flag, 
defiance ;  a  yellow  flag  that  the  vessel  is 
in  quarantine.  The  pirate's  black  flag  is 
called  the  '  Jolly  Rover.' 

A  black  flag  is  hoisted  on  club-houses, 
&c.  to  indicate  vexation  or  annoyance  at 
some  political  measure  thought  to  be 
destructive  or  injurious  to  their  well- 
being  ;  thus  was  it  hoisted  over  the  club- 
house of  Liberty  in  Brussels,  in  Sept. 
1884.  It  is  set  up  at  the  corner  of  in- 
fected streets  down  which  the  public  are 
forbidden  to  go.  Thus  was  it  set  up  in 
Naples  in  Sept.  1884,  whon  the  cholera 
prevailed  in  that  city.  It  was  hoisted  on 
5 


the  Hotel  de  Ville  of  Paris  in  1793,  as  a 
symbol  of  distress  and  a  call  to  arms,  when 
the  city  was  threatened  with  invasion. 
It  was  carried  in  the  insurrection  of 
Lyons,  Nov.  1831,  when  the  silk-weavers 
rose  en  masse. 

II.  The  *  national  party '  in  Ireland, 
during  the  visit  of  the  Prince  of  Wales 
in  1885,  displayed  black  flags.   Black  was 
the  colour  of  the  royal  banners  of  Ireland, 
and   Cassanseus   states  that   '  the   royal 
arms  of  Ireland  was  a  king  enthroned  in 
majesty  in  a  field  sable.'     See  '  Aiitho- 
logia  Hibernica,'  i.  172. 

III.  A    black  flag  was  displayed  by 
Tamerlane,  when  a  besieged  city  refused 
to  surrender,  meaning  that  he  gave  over 
the  city  to  utter  destruction  and  spolia 
tion. 

Black  Flags  (The).  Mussulman 
soldiers,  the  black  banner  being  that  of 
the  prophet  of  Mecca  and  of  the  faith 
of  Islam.  In  the  Annamite  war,  1883, 
between  the  Annamese  and  the  French, 
the  Black  Flags  were  political  refugees 
from  border  provinces,  and  were  by  far 
the  bravest  of  the  Chinese  (Annamite) 
army.  Their  headquarters  was  Laokai, 
on  the  left  bank  of  the  river,  in  the  angle 
formed  by  the  confluence  of  Nan-si-ho 
with  Songkoi.  See  '  Yellow  Flags,'  and 
'  Flag  of  the  Prophet.' 

Black  is  the  colour  of  the  Abbasldes  (8  syl.), 
green  of  the  Fatlmites  (8  syl.),  and  white  of  the 
Ommiudes  (8  syl.).  Hence  the  banner  of  the 
kalif  of  Bagdad  was  a  crescent  on  a  black  flag ; 
that  of  the  sultan  of  Damascus  a  crescent  on  a 
green  flag.— GIBBON,  ch.  lii. 

Black .Flagellants (The).  So  called 
from  their  black  masks.  See  'Flagel- 
lants '  and  '  Blancs  Battus.' 

Black  Friars  (The).  The  Domini- 
cans or  Preaching  Friars  were  so  called 
in  England  from  the  colour  of  their 
dress.  They  were  founded  in  1216,  and 
first  appeared  in  England  in  1221. 

Called '  Jacobins  '  in  France  from  their  establish- 
ment in  the  Rue  de  Jacques,  Paris.  The  '  Black 
Canons'  were  the  Augustmes  or  Canons  Regular 
of  St.  Augustine.  There  was  also  an  order  of 
Black  Nuns. 

Black  Friday,  6  Dec.,  1745.    The 

day  on  which  the  news  arrived  in  London 
that  the  army  of  Charles  Edward  (the 
Young  Pretender)  had  reached  Derby 
(reign  of  George  II.). 

II.  11  May,  1866.  It  was  announced 
the  day  before  that  the  great  discounting 
house  of  Overend,  Gurney,  &  Co.  had 

H 


BLACK 


BLACK 


•uspended  payment.  Only  twelve  months 
before  the  bank  had  been  converted  into 
a  limited  liability  company,  and  half  a 
million  had  been  given  for  the  goodwill. 
On  the  day  of  suspension  the  Bank  of 
England  raised  its  rate  of  discount  to 
9%.  The  English  Joint-Stock  Bank  and 
its  thirty  branches  closed  their  doors. 
The  next  announcement  was  that  Messrs. 
Peto  and  Betts,  the  great  contractors, 
had  failed,  their  liabilities  being 
4, 000,000 1.  Then  the  Imperial  Mercan- 
tile Credit  Association,  with  a  capital  of 
6,000,0002.,  and  the  Consolidated  Dis- 
count Company,  with  a  capital  of 
1,000,0002.,  gave  way.  The  panic  was 
terrible,  but  it  rapidly  subsided,  and  the 
mischief  was  very  much  less  than  was 
apprehended. 

Black  George,  of  Servia.  Kara 
George  Fetrovitsch,  a  Servian  peasant 
who,  in  1804,  revolted  against  the  Porte. 
Having  defeated  several  armies  sent 
against  him,  in  1807  he  took  Belgrade, 
and  formed  a  military  government  in 
Servia.  In  1811,  Turkey  acknowledged 
him  'hospodar  of  Servia,'  but,  in  1814, 
the  Turks  recovered  the  country,  Black 
George  fled  to  Austria,  was  imprisoned, 
and  died. 

Black-haired  Race  (The).  The 
Chinese. 

He  (C<  mmissloner  Keehcn)  humbly  hopes  that 
the  Holy  One  will  look  down  v.  ith  pity  and  com- 
passion on  the  black-haired  race  ...  so  that  the 
people  of  the  land  muy  not  be  turned  to  ashes.— 
BMMtfl  Diipalehet,  1841,  to  the  Emperor  of  China,. 

Black  Hand  (The  Band  of  the). 
A  socialist  society  discovered  in  Anda- 
lusia in  1883,  and  consisting  of  about 
60,000  members  of  all  ranks.  The  con- 
federacy was  divided  into  190  district 
federations  and  800  local  sections. 

Black  Hole  of  Calcutta  (The), 
1756.  A  cell,  18  feet  square,  in  wliirh 
the  Nabob  Suraja  Dowlah  confined  146 
Englishmen  captured  by  him  at  Calcutta. 
After  a  night  of  agony  from  heat,  thirst, 
and  want  of  air,  only  23  survived  till 
morning,  and  these  '  were  the  ghastliest 
forms  that  ever  the  eye  of  man  had  seen.' 

The  governor  Drake  had  imprisoned  several 
native  merchants  unjustly.  When  the  subulid:ir 
marched  ngiiinst  tho  f:u-t<">ry  with  400  or  500  nit-n. 
l>rake  tied  und  Ilmvell  took  the  command  of  the 
English.  The  Indiana,  with  muskets  presented, 
drove  llowell  und  Ins  1  r.  Kngllslimcii  into  the 
'  Black  hole  prison,  situated  at  the  end  of  tin-  In.  r 
tacks.'  Mr.Howellv  . 

and  It  la  from  his  pen  tluU  we  obUia  a  aarruUvs 
9t  Oil*  aittoblrous  eveut. 


Black  Hood  House  (The).  The 
Non-Regent  or  Lower  House  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge.  So-called  because 
its  members  wore  black  hoods.  This 
house  consisted  of  masters  of  arts  of 
more  than  five  years'  standing  and 
doctors  of  more  than  two.  Graduates 
on  the  boards  of  shorter  standing  formed 
the  Regents'  or  Upper  House.  See 
'White  Hood  House.'  Abolished  in 
1858.  See  '  Senate.' 

Regents  mean  tutors,  professors,  and  lecturers. 
Non  regents,  those  who  had  served  their  time  and 
•were  exempt  from  these  duties.  Such  masters  of 
arts  stripped  off  the  white  lining  of  their  hoods. 

Black  Horse  (The),  or '  The  Blacks.' 
The  7th  Dragoon  Guards;  facetiously 
called,  in  the  reign  of  George  II., '  The 
Virgin  Mary's  Guard.'  They  are  called 
the  '  Blacks '  from  their  black  facings, 
and  '  horse '  because  they  are  a  cavalry 
regiment. 

Black  Indulgence.  A  licence  to 
preach  without  interruption,  granted 
by  Charles  II.  to  those  Presbyterian 
ministers  who  complied  with  certain 
specified  regulations  made  by  parlia- 
ment. This  indulgence  made  a  great 
schism,  and  those  who  availed  themselves 
of  it  were  hated  with  odium  theologi- 
eum. 

Of  all  the  balU  with  which  the  devil  baa  fished 
for  souls  in  these  days  of  blood  and  darkness, 
that  Black  Indulgence  has  been  the  most  de- 
structive.—Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Old  Mortality,  chap.  v. 

•Presbyterian!'  answered  Gilflllan  contemptu- 
ously ;  rs>  wretched  Eraatian.  or  rather  an 
obscure  prelatist— a  favourer  of  the  Black  In- 
dulgence; one  of  the  dumb  dogs  that  cannabite.' 
-Sir  \v.  SCOTT,  Waterlcy,  chap.  xxxvL 

Black  Jagers  (The).  See  'Black 
Brunswickers.' 

Black  John.  Scottish  history. 
John  Home,  the  man  who  revealed  the 

Slot  of  Sir  James  Edmonstone  to  take 
ames  VL   prisoner   and   keep  him   so 
till   he  recalled  the  lords   banished  or 
cud  for  the  part  taken  by  them  in 
the  raid  of  Ruthven  (q.v.),  1584. 

Black  Knight  of  Lorn  (The). 
Sir  James  Stewart,  who  married  Joanna, 
the  widow  of  James  I.  of  Scotland. 

Black  Legion  (The),  1806.  That 
of  the  Duke  of  Brunswick.  After  the 
til-nth  of  his  father,  Frederick  William 
put  all  his  soldiers  into  mourning. 
Their  military  caps  had  in  front  for 
device,  a  skull  and  cross-bones,  and  for 
gay  feathers  were  substituted  flowing 


BLACK 


BLACK 


09 


black  horse-  hair.  This  was  because 
Napoleon  refused  to  allow  the  dying 
duke  to  be  removed  to  Brunswick  ;  so 
the  son  commanded  that  his  legion 
should  wear  mourning  till  the  death  of 
Napoleon.  However,  soon  after  the 
battle  of  Waterloo,  the  Brunswickera 
resumed  their  proper  costume. 

Black  Legions  (The).  So  the  Hun- 
garian troops  were  called  in  the  15th 
cent.  See  '  Black  Troop.' 


singular  number,  and  the  Black  Hussars:  but 
Godkin,  In  his  'History  of  Hungary,1  says,  'the 
Hussites  were  everywhere  compelled  to  give  way 


We  generally  read  of  the  Black  Legion,  In  the 
lar  number,  and  the  Black  Hussars:    but 
ung 
pell 

before  the  terrible  attacks  of  the  Black  Legions, 
*s  the  Hungarian  troops  were  called  '  (p.  127). 

Black  List.  I.  1832.  A  list  of  all 
those  members  of  the  House  of  Commons 
who  voted  in  favour  of  reform  till  the  bill 
was  thrown  out  by  the  Lords  ;  but  it  was 
known  that  the  king  (William  IV.)  hated 
the  bill  and  wanted  to  shelve  it.  Several 
members  shuffled  and  held  themselves 
at  bay.  These  72  members  constituted 
the  black  list,  to  be  blackballed  at  the 
next  election. 

II.  A  printed  list  of  bankruptcies, 
liquidations  by  arrangement,  registers 
of  protested  bills,  decrees  of  absence, 
offers  of  composition,  and  other  matters 
pertaining  to  the  credit  of  firms  and  in- 
dividuals, circulated  from  London  to 
subscribers  for  the  information  and 
guidance  of  men  of  business. 

Black  Lord  Clifford.  John, 
ninth  Lord  Clifford,  son  of  Thomas, 
Lord  Clifford.  Also  called  'the 
Butcher  '  (died  1461). 

Black  Lord  Herbert.  Edward, 
Lord  Herbert  of  Cherbury  (1581-1648). 

Black  Mail.  A  payment  made  by 
the  Highlanders  in  the  first  half  of  the 
18th  cent,  as  a  compromise  to  bandits, 
who  promised  that  neither  the  property 
nor  person  of  anyone  who  paid  the 
impost  should  suffer  injury.  In  1601 
(by  43  Eliz.  c.  13)  the  levy  of  black  mail 
was  made  felony. 

Mail  (Ango  Saxon  mat,  rent  tax),  used  in 
Scotland  to  designate  every  sort  of  periodical 
payment,  and  is  still  the  term  employed  techni- 
cally for  rent  paid  by  a  tenant  to  his  landlord. 

Black  Militia  (The).  The  officials 
of  the  Jesuits. 

Black  Monday.  I.  Easter  Mon- 
day, 14  April,  I860.  So  called  because  it 


was  so  dark  with  mist  and  hail,  so  cold 
and  windy,  that  many  of  the  men  and 
horses    in    the    army   of    Edward    III. 
lying  before  Paris  perished. 
See  Shakespeare, '  Merchant  of  Venice,'  11. 6. 

H.  27  Feb.,  1865.  So  called  in  Victoria 
(Australia), from  a  terrible  sirocco  from  the 
N.N.W.  which  produced  frightful  havoc 
between  Sandhurst  and  Castlemaine. 

Black  Money.  Base  money  intro- 
duced from  foreign  countries.  By  the 
statute  of  York  (12  Edw.  II.  AJ>.  1318), 
it  was  ordered  that  all  manner  of  black 
money  (noir  monnoie)  lately  current  in 
the  realm  shall  be  excluded.  In  1389,  a 
certain  black  money  called  turneys  was 
made  in  Ireland,  and  circulated  to  the 
injury  of  the  king's  sterling  money  ;  and 
in  1341  the  mayor  and  bailiffs  of  Dover 
made  proclamation  for  the  better  obser- 
vance of  the  statute  of  York  respecting 
black  money. 

Gamden  speaks  of  the  prohibition  of  black 
money  by  Edward  III.  (9  Edw.  in.  at.  2). 

Black  Parliament  (The).  I.  In 
English  history,  1529.  The  parliament 
held  by  Henry  VHI.  at  his  palace  in 
Bridewell,  the  year  of  the  king's 
divorce  from  Katharine.  See  'Parlia- 
ment.' 

H.  In  Scotch  history,  1320.  The 
parliament  which  condemned  to  death 
Sir  David  de  Brechin,  Sir  William 
Malherbe,  Sir  John  Logie,  and  Richard 
Brown,  and  imprisoned  for  life  the 
Countess  of  Strathearn  and  Sir  William 
de  Soulis,  for  a  conspiracy  against 
Robert  Bruce.  The  plan  was  to  put 
Bruce  to  death  and  make  Sir  William  de 
Soulis  king.  The  Countess  of  Strathearn 
betrayed  the  conspiracy.  Se«  Tarlm- 
ment.' 

Black  Prince  (The).  1.  1855. 
Edward,  prince  of  Wales,  son  of  Edward 
III.,  was  first  so  called  by  the  French 
just  before  the  battle  of  Poitiers.  He 
had  won  the  marvellous  battle  of  Cressy, 
had  invaded  Gascony,  had  carried  terror 
through  the  length  and  breadth  of 
France,  and  was  called  the  very  devil 
or  prince  of  darkness.  Froissart  sayi 
'  he  was  called  black  by  the  terror  of  his 
arms  ' ;  and  Strutt,  in  his  '  Antiquities,' 
gives  the  same  reason. 

See  this  word  in  the  '  Dictionary  of  Phrase  and 
Fable,'  p.  <JO.  All  the  armour  known  of  the  prince 
woe  nut  armour. 

•i 


100 


BLACK 


BLACK 


Black  Prince  (The).  I.  Nicknamed 
by  the  French  '  Pie-de-Plomb  '  (Waurin's 
'  Recueil,'  £c.  vol.  i.  p.  286,  Rolls  Series), 
not  a  leaden  pica  or  magpie,  but  a 
draught  of  lead,  referring  to  cannons  first 
used  at  the  battle  of  Cressy,  by  which 
draughts  of  lead  were  poured  into  the 
French.  Croqueter  la  pie  in  archaic 
French  means  to  drink  hugely.  The 
verb  pier  means  to  drink — as 

Je  vous  prle  que  J'aye  &  pyer  (to  drink) 
Ung  coup  de  quelque  bon  vin  vieulz. 

Lf.  Tf»t<nn,-nt  'If  PaUielin,  p.  120. 
B'll  vouloit  croqueter  IH,  pie, 
J'en  euse  volontlors  coppe. 
Pour  rendre  la  soil  destouree. 

Actet  del  Apoitre*  (1541). 

n.  Fulo  the  Black,  or  'Fulc  Nerra,' 
the  greatest  of  the  Angevins.  He  burnt 
his  wife  at  the  stake  ;  waged  the  bitterest 
war  against  his  son ;  despatched  twelve  j 
assassins  to  the  murder  of  the  minister  of 
tiie  French  king ;  and  shocked  even  the 
rude  barbarians  of  the  times  with  his 
treason,  rapine,  and  blood.  It  was  the 
blackness  of  his  deeds  which  procured 
him  the  sobriquet  of  '  Nerra '  (the  Black). 

Black  Regiment  (The),  1868.  A 
regiment  of  negroes  in  the  Federal  army, 
cinder  the  command  of  General  Banks ; 
their  prowess  and  courage  in  the  storm- 
ing oil  Port  Hudson  are  celebrated  by 
G.  H.  Boker,  the  war  poet. 

Black  Rent,  1409.  The  tribute  paid 
to  Irish  chieftains  by  the  residents  living 
in  border  counties  of  the  Pale  for  peace 
and  protection.  It  began  in  the  reign  of 
Henry  IV. 

Bents  paid  in  oattle  (neat-gild),  or  In  any  other 
way  except  In  lawful  cash  are  termed  redditm  irigri. 
BentB  paid  in  lawful  silver  are  called  rtddilut  all* 
(white  renU). 

Black  Republicans.  The  North 
American  republicans  were  so  called  by 
the  pro-slavery  party.  These  republicans 
resisted  the  introduction  of  negro  slavery 
into  territory  where  it  was  not  already 
recognised.  They  morally  hoisted  the 
black  Bag  of  no  surrender  against  slavery. 

Black  River  (The).  The  river  Til 
or  Tula,  so  called  from  the  deep  black 
shade  of  the  forests  thrown  on  the  water. 

Black  Rod,  or,  in  full,  '  Gentleman 
Usher  of  the  Black  Rod.'  An  officer  of 
the  crcwn  in  the  House  of  Lords,  whose 
duty  it  is  to  attend  on  the  peers  during 
the  session  of  parliament  To  the  care 


of  this  officer  all  peers  impeached  for 
any  crime  or  for  contempt  are  first 
committed.  His  staff  of  office  is  a 
black  rod  with  a  golden  lion  in  repose 
on  the  top.  See  '  Yeoman  Usher.' 

Black  Rood  of  Scotland  (The). 
A  piece  of  the  '  true  cross '  set  in  an 
ebony  figure  of  Christ,  inclosed  in  a 
cross  of  'gold'  elaborately  wrought, 
about  a  span  long.  This  relic  was  taken 
by  Margaret,  the  Anglo-Saxon  princess, 
to  Scotland,  when  in  1070  she  married 
King  Malcolm  Ceanmohr.  In  1291  it 
was  delivered  to  Edward  I.,  when  it  was 
found  that  the  casket  cross  was  only  sil- 
ver gilt.  Of  the  '  true  cross '  nothing  is 
known.  In  1828  it  was  restored  to 
Scotland.  In  1846  King  David  II.  in- 
vaded England  and  took  with  him  the 
black  rood  as  an  amulet ;  but  he  was 
captured  by  Sir  Ralph  de  Neville  (lord 
of  Raby),  and  the  relic  became  part  of 
his  prize.  It  was  then  deposited  in  the 
shrine  of  St.  Cuthbert,  in  Durham 
Cathedral,  where  it  remained  till  the 
Reformation,  when  all  trace  of  it  dis- 
appeared. 

Black  Saturday.  L 10  Sept.,  1547. 
When  Lord  Protector  Somerset  defeated 
the  Scotch  in  the  battle  of  Pinkie,  near 
Mosselburgh,  with  terrible  slaughter. 

EL  4  Aug.,  1021,  is  so  called  in  Scot- 
land from  a  violent  storm  which  occurred 
at  the  very  time  the  parliament  was 
sitting  to  enforce  episcopacy  on  the 
people. 

Black  Sheep  (The),  1407-1468. 
Certain  Turkomans  who,  under  the 
leadership  of  Kara  Yussuff,  made  them- 
selves masters  of  Azerbijan',  Irak,  Fare, 
and  Kerman,  but  were  subsequently 
driven  out  by  the  Turkomans  of  the 
White  Sheep.  Called  the '  Black  Sheep ' 
from  the  effigy  displayed  on  their  stan- 
dard. 

At  the  decay  of  Timor's  dynasty  his  empire  fell 
into  three  separate  parU.  Hussein  Mlrza,  a  de- 
scendant of  Timur,  governed  Khorasan  and  held 
his  court  at  Herat ;  the  Turkomans  of  the  White 
Sheep  held  Armenia,  Mesopotamia,  and  part  of 
Asia  Minor  ;  the  Black  Sheep  held  the  third  part. 

Black  Soldiers  (The),  or  Sidier 
Dhu.  The  independent  companies  raised 
to  keep  peace  and  law  in  the  Highlands. 
So  called  from  their  dark  tartans  ;  English 
soldiers  are  Sidier  Roy,  or  red  soldiers. 
Sea  '  Waverley,'  chap,  xviii. 


BLACK 


BLACKFOOT 


101 


1771  is 
followed 


Black  Somerset  (The).  Somerset 
was  a  negro  slave  brought  to  England 
and  turned  adrift  because  of  ill-health. 
Mr.  Granville  Sharpe  took  pity  on  him,  and 
by  care  restored  him  to  perfect  health, 
whereupon  his  master  claimed  him  again. 
Mr.  Sharpe  resisted  the  claim,  and  it  was 
brought  into  the  law-courts,  when  it  was 
decided  that  slavery  could  not  exist  in 
Great  Britain,  22  June,  1772. 

Black  Spring  (The).  That  of 
BO  called  in  Scotland.  It  was  f( 
by  a  famine. 

Black  Stone  (The).  Of  theKaaba,in 
Mecca.  Said  to  have  '  dropped  from  para- 
dise,' and  set  in  the  silver  door.  A  pilgrim 
walks  round  the  Kaaba  or  mosque  seven 
times,  and  each  time  kisses  the  stone  or 
lays  his  hand  on  it.  We  are  told  that  the 
stone  was  originally  white,  but  has  been 
turned  black  by  the  sins  of  man. 

Black  Stone  Examination(TAe). 
In  Glasgow  University  is  the  commence- 
ment of  the  ceremony  of  graduation  ;  the 
conclusion  being  the  '  act  of  Laureation  ' 
in  the  college  hall,  or  one  of  the  city 
churches. 

Black  Strangers,  or  '  Black  Gen- 
tiles.' Danes  were  so  called  by  the 
ancient  Irish.  They  first  made  their 
appearance  in  Ireland  in  the  8th  cent. 
From  Dublin  southwards  was  the  terri- 
tory of  the  Black  Strangers.  Dublin 
and  northwards  was  the  territory  of  the 
White  Strangers. 

The  country  south  of  Dublin  was  called  Dubh- 
Gal,  or  territory  of  the  Black  Strangers.  Called 
by  the  Four  Masters  Dubh-gentle  (Black  Gen- 
tiles). 

Black  Sunday,  20  Jan.,  1837.  See 
1  Russian  Influenza.' 

Black  Thursday,  6  Feb.,  1851.  Ig 
•o  called  in  the  colony  of  Victoria  from  a 
terrific  bush-fire  which  occurred  on  that 
day. 

Black  Troop  (The),  1470.  Of  King 
Matthias  of  Hungary  ;  a  royal  bodyguard, 
Wid,  next  to  the  French,  the  earliest 
standing  army  in  Europe.  See  '  Black 
Legions.' 

Black  Vomit  (The).  So  the  plague 
(1348)  of  Florence  was  called.  Some 
think  it  is  the  same  as  the  cholera  mor- 
bus,  or  Indian  cholera.  Its  principal 
ravages  were  in  1736, 1737, 1761,  and  1782 ; 
ia  this  last  year  Mexico  lost  25,000  of  its 


inhabitants  from  it.     Yellow  fever  is  so 
called  in  Mexico  and  tropical  America. 

In  1348  the  plague  began  in  China,  and 
spread  into  Turkey,  Egypt,  Greece,  Italy, 
France,  Germany,  England,  and  Russia. 
In  R-jtssia  it  carried  off  the  whole  royal 
family ;  in  France  a  fourth  of  the  inhab- 
itants; and  in  Europe  a  third  of  the 
entire  population.  See  '  Black  Death.' 

Black  Watch  (The).  The  42nd 
Foot,  so  called  from  their '  black  '  tartan, 
i.e.  a  tartan  of  black,  dark  blue,  and  dark 

freen,  called  '  the  Black  Watch  tartan.1 
t  was  originally  a  Scotch  militia,  dressed 
in  tartans  of  very  dark  colours.  In  1725 
General  Wade  was  their  commander-in- 
chief.  In  1730  they  were  formed  into  six 
companies  of  100  men  each,  and  stationed 
in  different  parts  of  the  Highlands  to 
enforce  the  '  Disarming  Act,'  to  prevent 
political  meetings,  and  to  check  depreda- 
tions. In  1739  they  were  formed  under 
the  Earl  of  Crawford  into  the  famous  42nd 
regiment,  and  became  one  of  the  most 
distinguished  of  the  British  army.  Linked 
with  the  old  73rd. 

Black  Wind  (The).  TheSherki.  An 
easterly  wind  much  dreaded  in  Armenia, 
and  so  called  by  the  Kurds  because  it  ia 
a  terrible  scourge. 

Black  Year  (The),  1742.  The  driest 
year  known  in  England,  when  all  green 
things  were  dried  up. 

The  years  1744,  1749,  1758  were  very  nearly  ai 
dry. 

Blacks  (The).  The  Waltham  deo* 
stealers  in  the  reign  of  George  I.  were  05 
called  because  they  blackened  their  faces 
for  disguise.  See  '  Black  Acts,'  '  Black 
Horse.' 

Blacks  and  Beds,  or  '  I  Neri '  and 
4 1  Rossi.'  The  Council  of  Ten,  in  Venice, 
were  called  '  I  Neri '  from  their  black 
official  robes.  The  signory  or  privy 
council  of  the  doge  was  called  '  I  Rossi ' 
from  their  red  robes  of  office. 

Blacks  and  Whites  (The),  13th  cent, 
and  first  four  years  of  the  14th.  Rival 
factions  in  Italy.  The  Blacks  were  the 
aristocratic  Guelfs,  the  Whites  were  the 
bourgeois  and  Ghibelins.  Dante  in  1302 
was  exiled  for  being  a  White,  and  during 
his  exile  wrote  his  '  Divina  Commedia.' 

Blackfoot.  One  of  the  disturbing 
factious  of  Ireland  in  the  early  part  of  th« 


102 


BLACKSMITH 


BLEtJ-THONGE 


present  century.  The  faction  seems  to 
have  resembled  the  Terry  Alts.  See 
'  Irish  Associations.' 

And  the  Blackfoot  who  courted  each  foeman'B 

approach, 
Faith,  'tis  hot  foot  he'd  fly  from  the  stout  Father 

Roach.— LOVER. 

N.B.    '  Hot-foot  he'd  fly,"  ijt.  quickly. 

Blacksmith  of  Antwerp  (The). 
Quentin  Matsys,  first  a  blacksmith  and 
then  a  great  painter  (1450-1529). 

Blacksmith's  Apron  (The).  The 
standard  of  Kawah  or  Gawo,  a  blacksmith 
of  Ispahan,  who  headed  a  rebellion 
against  Biver-asp  Zohfic,  a  merciless 
tyrant ;  and  raised  Feridoun,  son  of  Djem- 
chid,  to  the  throne.  The  blacksmith's 
apron  was  adopted  by  Feridoun  as  the 
royal  standard  of  Persia.  Every  king  of 
the  Djemchid  dynasty  (called  the  Pichda- 
dians  or  Paisdadians)  added  jewels  to  en- 
rich the  apron-standard,  called  Derufsh-e- 
Kawanee  (standard  of  Kawah).  (Sir  John 
Malcolm, '  Hist,  of  Persia,'  vol.  i.  p.  13.) 

It  need  hardly  be  added  that  the  Pishdadlan 
dynasty  belongs  to  the  mythical  period  of  Persian 
history.  Tho  apron  remained  the  royal  standard 
till  A.D.  636,  when  in  the  battle  of  Cadesia  It  fell 
Into  the  hands  of  the  Saracen*.— GIBBON,  chap.  1L 

Blackwork.  That  of  mutes  at  a 
funeral.  Waiters  hired  for  this  purpose 
call  the  employ  'blackwork,'  from  the 
black  clothes  and  cloaks  worn  on  the 
occasion. 

Blanch  Holding  (A),  or  'Blench 
holding.'  A  tenement  held  of  a  superior 
for  a  peppercorn  or  mere  nominal  rent. 

Blanch-Lyon.  At  one  time  one  of 
the  English  pursuivants-at-arms  was  so 
called.  See  '  Pursuivants.' 

Blanco  White  of  the  18th  cent. 
(T)ie).  Pierre  Francois  le  Courayer 
(1681-1776),  a  French  divine  who  died  in 
England,  and  is  one  of  the  ten  foreigners 
buried  in  Westminster  Abbey.  He  is  so 
called  by  Dean  Stanley. 

Blancs  Battus  (Les).  The  White 
Flagellants;  there  were  also  the  Black 
and  Blue  orders.  Henri  III.  joined  the 
White  order,  his  mother  Catharine  de 
Medicis  the  Black  order,  and  Cardinal 
d'Armagnao  the  Blue.  They  went  in 
procession  bare-footed  and  bare-headed, 
with  chaplets  of  death-bones  at  their 
girdles,  and  making  blood  spirt  from 
their  naked  shoulders  by  lashing  them 
with  cords.  The  White  Flagellants 
wore  a  whit  mantle,  the  Black  Flagel- 


lants  wore  a  black  mantle,  and  the  Blue 
Flagellants  a  blue  mantle.  The  mantle 
was  thrown  off  when  the  scourging 
began. 

Blancs  et  Bleus  (Les).  The 
Blancs  (Whites)  were  partisans  of  the 
Bourbons,  whose  emblem  was  a  drapeau 
blanc.  The  Bleus  were  republican 
soldiers  whose  uniform  was  blue. 

Blank  Bond  (A).  In  Scotland.  A 
security  in  which  the  creditor's  name  is 
left  blank,  the  bearer  being  at  liberty  to 
insert  his  name  in  the  blank  space  and 
sue  for  payment.  Abolished  in  1696. 

Blanket  Meeting  (The),  10 
March,  1817.  The  muster  of  the 
Blanketeers  (q.v.)  in  St.  Peter's  Field, 
Manchester.  According  to  government 
estimate  the  number  was  10,000 ;  but 
this  seems  to  be  a  gross  exaggeration, 
and  about  5,000  it  thought  to  be  the 
correct  estimate.  The  meeting  was 
broken  up  by  the  military. 

Blanketeering  Expedition 
(The),  10  March,  1817.  The  march  of 
certain  Lancashire  weavers  to  lay  their 
grievances  before  the  Prince  Regent. 
As  the  way  was  long,  each  man  took  a 
blanket  to  wrap  round  him  at  night,  and 
a  stock  of  provisions.  At  least  6,000 
met  in  St.  Peter's  Field,  Manchester,  but 
the  military  dispersed  them ;  some  tak- 
ing the  road  to  Stock  port.  Not  above 
180  reached  Macclesfield,  in  Cheshire, 
'  a  most  deplorable  lot,  without  food  and 
without  organisation.'  A  score  struggled 
as  far  as  Staffordshire,  and  only  six 
re;u  lied  Ashboume  Bridge,  when  the 
expedition  collapsed.  See  '  Peterloo.' 

Blanketeers  (The).  The  radical  re- 
formers of  Lancashire,  who  mustered  on 
St.  Peter's  Field,  Manchester,  with  the 
intention  of  marching  to  London  to  lay  a 
petition  of  grievances  before  the  Prince 
Regent.  Only  six  got  as  far  as  Ashbourne 
Bridge.  The  deviser  of  this  expedition 
was  Joseph  Mitchell,  draper  of  Liverpool. 
See  above. 

Bleu-thonge,  1189.  A  military 
order  instituted  by  Richard  L,  when 
about  to  lay  siege  to  Acre.  It  was  in 
honour  of  St.  George,  and  consisted  of 
twenty-six  knights,  the  decoration  brinjj 
a  blue  leather  garter  round  the  left  leg. 
See  '  Knights  of  the  Garter.' 


BLIND 


BLOOD 


108 


Blind  Archbishop  (The).  Robert 
Wauchope  (pronounce  Vaucop),  titular 
archbishop  of  Armagh,  was  blind  from 
birth.  He  introduced  Jesuits  into 
Ireland  in  1541;  was  appointed  arch- 
bishop by  Paul  III.  in  1543 ;  and  attended 
the  Council  of  Trent  in  1547. 

Blind  General  (The).  Zisca,  the 
Hannibal  of  Bohemia.  He  was  totally 
blind  (1318-1424). 

Blind  Harper  (The).  John  Parry, 
*ho  died  1739. 

Blind  Harry.  A  Scotch  minstrel 
of  the  15th  cent,  blind  from  infancy, 
minstrel  in  the  court  of  James  IV.  Hi3 
epic  of  'Sir  William  Wallace'  runs  to 
11,861  lines. 

Blind  Inventor.  Dr.  James  Gale, 
F.G.S.  of  Plymouth,  inventor  of  non-ex- 
plosive gunpowder,  &c.  See '  Men  of  the 
Time '  (1833-  ). 

Blind  Jack  of  Knaresborough. 

Lived  by  laying  out  roads. 

Blind  Mechanician  (The).  John 
Strong,  blind  from  bis  birth  (1732- 
1798). 

Blind  Musician  (The).  John 
Stanley,  musician  and  composer,  was 
blind  from  birth  (1713-1786). 

Blind  Naturalist  (The).  Francois 
Huber  of  Geneva  (1750-1831).  His 
'  Observations  on  Bees  '  was  published  in 
1796. 

Blind  old  Bard  of  Ohio's  rocky 
isle  (The).  Homer  (flo.  about  B.C.  950). 

Blind  Physician  (The).  Dr.  Hugh 
James  (17th  cent.). 

Blind  Poet  ( The).  Luigi  Grotto,  an 
Italian  poet,  called  II  Cieco  d'Adria 
(1541-1585).  John  Milton  (1608-1674). 

Blind  Postmaster-general 
(The).  Henry  Fawcett  (1833-1884). 
An  exceedingly  active  and  efficient  post- 
master-general. 

Blind  Prebendary  (of  West- 
minster). Richard  Lucas,  D.D.  (1648- 
1715),  author  of  '  Practical  Christianity,' 
'Inquiry  into  Happiness,'  'Christian 
Thoughts  for  every  Day  of  the  Month,' 
'  Sermons,'  &c. 

Blind  Scholar  (The).  Ambrose 
Fisher  (17th  cent.). 


Blind  Sculptor  (The).  Giovanni 
Gonelli,  a  Tuscan  (1610-1664).  He  also 
made  admirable  likenesses ;  amongst 
others,  that  of  Pope  Urban  VIII.  is  very 
celebrated. 

Blind  Traveller  (The).  Lieutenant 
James  Holman  (1787-1857),  who  walked 
through  Russia  almost  to  the  Chinese 
frontier.  He  would  have  continued  his 
tour,  but  the  Russian  government  grew 
suspicious  and  sent  him  back. 

Blockam  Feast.  Lynch  law. 
Holinshed,  in  his  Chronicles,  referring  to 
the  rebellion  of  1881,  has  this  marginalia: 
'Lawyers,  justices,  and  jurors,  brought 
to  blockam-feast  by  the  rebels  under 
Jack  Straw  and  Wat  Tyler.' 

Sir  Robert  Baalknap.  the  chief  Jostle*  •{  tha 
common  pleas,  being  sent  to  ESMX  to  try  the 
insurgents,  they  denouno»4  him  M  a  traitor  to 
the  country,  cat  off  the  heads  of  .the  jurors  and 
clerks  of  the  commission,  anil  carried  them  on 
poles  through  the  neighbouring  t«wns. 

(A  block-house  is  a  prison,  a  block-stick  Is  a 
cudgel,  and  a  blocker  is  a  broad  axe.  Blockam 
seems  allied  to  these  words.) 

Blocking  a  Bill.  Putting  down 
notice  of  opposition  to  a  bill  before  the 
House.  The  effect  of  this  notice  is  that, 
unless  the  stage  objected  to  can  be 
reached  before  12.30  A.M.,  the  bill  is 
blocked,  as  no  bill  objected  to  can  be 
taken  after  that  time. 

Blois  (Treaty  of),  1513.  A  treaty  of 
alliance  between  Venice  and  Louis  XII., 
renewed  by  Francois  I.  in  1515. 

Blood  (The).  It  is  said  that  when 
Longinus  pierced  the  side  of  Jesus  with 
a  spear,  about  a  spoonful  of  the  blood 
was  caught,  and  this  blood  was  pre- 
served at  Billom,  in  France,  till  the 
Revolution,  when  it  was  thrown  away. 
We  are  told  that  it  was  brought  from 
Syria,  in  the  first  crusade,  by  two  canons, 
named  Durand  Albanelli  and  Peter 
Barbasta.  Several  vouchers  accompanied 
the  vessel  containing  the  blood,  one 
dated  in  the  reign  of  Tiberius,  and 
another  in  that  of  Valens.  A  bull  of 
Eugenius  IV.,  in  1444,  established  a  con- 
fraternity in  honour  of  the  blood. 
(Discours  historique  sur  le  sangprecieux 
que  Von  rev&re  dans  Veglise  collegiale 
et  roy ale  de  Saint-Cemeuf  de  la  ville  do 
Billom,  en  Auvergne,  1757.) 

%*  Some  of  the  blood  of  Jesus  we  are 
assured  is  preserved  at  Mantua,  said  to 
have  been  preserved  by  Longinus,  the 
Roman  soldier  who  pierced  the  side; 
but  it  is  most  improbable  that  he  would 


104 


BLOOD 


BLOODY 


catch  and  preserve  the  blood  of  a  despised 
Galilean.  See  'Crucifixion,  Relics  of 
the.' 

Blood  (The  Court  of).  '  The  twelve 
judges  of  the  Tumults,' established  in  the 
Netherlands  by  the  Duke  of  Alva,  in 
1567  (Motley,  ' Dutch  Republic'). 

Blood  Bath  of  Stockholm .(The). 
Christian  II.  of  Denmark,  wishing  to 
restore  the  Union  of  Calmar,  was  em- 
powered by  the  pope  to  treat  the  Swedes 
as  heretics.  Armed  with  this  authority, 
Christian  invaded  Sweden,  was  victorious, 
and  solemnly  crowned  at  Stockholm. 
Under  pretence  of  obedience  to  the 
pope's  bull,  he  put  to  death  his  political 
enemies,  and  executed  ninety-four 
bishops,  senators,  knights,  and  burgo- 
masters, amongst  whom  was  Eric,  father 
of  Gustavus  Vasa.  This  massacre,  which 
occurred  in  Nov.  1520,  is  called  in  history 
1  The  blood  bath  of  Stockholm.' 

Blood  Book  (The).  The  register  of 
the  Vehmgerichte  (q.v.),  in  which  was 
entered  the  judgments  «f  the  court,  with 
the  name  of  the  crime  which  had  called 
down  the  sentence. 

Blood  Council,  Sept  1567,  or 
1  Council  of  Troubles '  (q.v.). 

Blood  Feud.  The  duty  of  the  next 
akin  of  a  murdered  man  to  slay  the 
person  who  has  killed  him.  This  tit-for- 
tat  law  is  well  nigh  universal  in  all 
nations  not  brought  into  legal  civilisation. 
It  is  called  Vendetta  (q.v.)  in  Corsica 
and  many  other  places,  Tar  by  the 
Bedouins,  Talio  by  the  Twelve  Tables  of 
old  Rome.  The  lex  talionia  is  a  similar 
barbarity,  only  the  retaliation  was  not  left 
in  the  hands  of  the  next  akin,  but  was 
administered  by  officer!  appointed  by 
law. 

Blood-money.  Money  paid  by 
press-gangs  to  anyone  who  informed 
them  of  a  man  who  had  deserted  from 
the  naval  service,  or  who  was  instru- 
mental in  giving  up  a  deserter  to  the 
press-gang.  The  deserter  ought  to  have 
been  a  sailor,  but  in  a  '  hot-press  '  lands- 
men were  often  kidnapped.  'Blood- 
money  '  now  means  money  paid  to  a 
person  for  informing  against  a  felon. 

Blood-wedding  (The).  So  the 
Germans  called  the  massacre  of  the 


Protestants  in  Paris  on  the  night  of  St 
Bartholomew's  Day  (German,  Blut- 
hochzeit). 

Blood  of  Christ  (The).  At  Hales, 
Gloucestershire;  said  to  have  been 
brought  from  Jerusalem ;  invisible  except 
to  absolved  penitents;  was  shown  in 
1538  to  be  the  blood  of  a  duck  ntroduced 
every  week  into  a  bottle  transparent  on 
one  side  and  opaque  on  the  other.  See 
'  Rood  of  Grace,' '  Darvel  Gatheren,'  &o. 

Bloodless  year  of '82  (2Vw).  That 
is  1782,  when  Holland  acknowledged  the 
independence  of  the  United  States  of 
America,  peace  was  negotiated,  and  the 
provisional  articles  were  signed  by  Great 
Britain  and  America.  It  was  not,  how- 
ever, a  '  bloodless  year,'  for  in  May  the 
British  were  repulsed  near  Savannah, 
and  in  July  the  last  action  in  the  war 
*ook  place  near  Combahee  Ferry. 

And  when  at  last  he  had  fought  tu  thro' 
To  the  bloodless  year  of  82. 

WILL  CAKLETON.  How  tee  Kept  the  Lot. 

Bloody  Assize  (The),  1685.  Tho 
infamous  assize  held  by  Judge  Jeffreys, 
when  some  800  persons  were  condemned 
to  death,  more  were  whipped  or  im- 
prisoned, and  nearly  1000  were  sent  to 
the  plantations  as  slaves,  because  they 
had  joined  the  Monmouth  rebellion. 

Bloody  Bill  (The).  The  81  H«-nry 
VIII.  c.  14,  whiVh  denounces  death  by 
hanging  or  burning  on  all  who  denied 
the  dogma  of  transubstantiation.  Tho 
first  of  the  six  articles,  or  'Bloody 
Statute.' 

Bloody  Bonner.  Edmund  Bonner, 
bishop  of  London  (1500-lOG'J),  a  in. mi 
instrument  of  the  religions  persecutions 
in  the  reign  of  Mary. 

Bloody  Feast  (The),  A.D.  981.  The 
Romans,  anxious  to  free  themselves  from 
the  German  yoke,  formed  a  conspiracy 
to  establish  a  republic.  This  conspiracy 
was  secretly  revealed  to  Otto  II.  of  Ger- 
many, who  went  to  Italy,  invited  the  chief 
conspirators  to  a  banquet  at  the  Vatican, 
and  when  the  guests  were  seated  at 
table,  Otto,  rising  from  his  chair,  stamped 
his  foot,  and  the  room  was  instantly  filled 
with  armed  men.  The  kaiser  tin  n 
deliberately  unrolled  a  paper  from  which 
he  read  aloud  the  names  of  those  con- 
cerned in  the  plot ;  and,  as  each  name 


BLOODY 


BLOODY 


105 


was  read,  the  victim  was  dragged  from 
the  table  and  strangled.  This  'bloody 
feast '  is  described  in  Leonine  verse  in 
the  '  Pantheon '  of  Godfrey  of  Viterbo. 

Bloody  Feast  of  Rouen  (The), 
1356.  The  young  dauphin,  Charles,  son 
of  Jean  le  Bon,  gave  a  banquet  at  Kouen 
to  his  private  friends  and  leading  nobles 
(•'  France,  to  which  Charles  the  Bad,  his 
brother-in-law,  was  invited.  While  the 
guests  were  seated  at  table  King  Jean 
entered  the  banquet  room  with  a  numer- 
ous escort,  and,  seizing  Charles,  shook 
him  violently,  exclaiming,  '  Traitor,  thou 
art  not  worthy  to  sit  at  table  with  my 
Bon!  Guards,  seize  your  prisoner.  By 
holy  Paul !  I  will  not  eat  or  drink  till 
his  head  be  brought  me ! '  The  dauphin 
threw  himself  at  his  father's  feet,  im- 
ploring him  to  desist,  but  the  king,  seizing 
a  mace,  struck  one  of  the  guests  with  it, 
and  four  others  were  cut  down  by  the 
guards.  Charles  the  Bad  was  shut  up  in 
the  Tower  of  the  Louvre,  but  was  released 
after  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  1856. 

Bloody  Ledger  (The).  An  account 
of  the  burnings  and  spoliations  of 
Henry  VIII.  on  the  coasts  of  Kintyre, 
Kyle,  and  Carrick,  in  1544.  We  find  that 
192  towns,  villages,  farms,  towers,  and 
churches  were  destroyed;  10,386  head 
of  cattle  were  driven  off,  12,492  sheep, 
and  l,49fi  horses;  and  an  untold  amount 
of  miscellaneous  plunder  was  taken. 

Bloody  Statute  (The).  The  statute 
passed  in  1541,  commanding  all  British 
subjects,  under  pain  of  death  or  imprison- 
ment at  the  king's  pleasure,  to  subscribe 
to  the  following  church  dogmas  :  (1)  The 
Real  Presence  of  Christ  in  the  Eucharist ; 
(2)  The  all-sufficiency  of  communion  in 
one  kind  only ;  (3)  The  unlawfulness  of 
the  marriage  of  priests;  (4)  The  indis- 
soluble obligation  of  vows  of  chastity; 
(C)  The  propriety  of  retaining  private 
masses ;  and  (6)  The  obligation  of  auri- 
cular confession.  This  statute  was  re- 
pealed in  1549.  More  authentically  called 
'The  Statute  of  Six  Articles.1 

Bloody  Sunday,  13  Nov.,  1887. 
Noted  for  a  Socialist  riot  in  Trafalgar 
Square,  London.  The  Socialists  resolved 
to  hold  a  public  meeting  in  the  square, 
but  Sir  Charles  Warren  commanded  the 
police  to  disperse  the  crowd.  Many 
•evere  in  vies  were  received  on  eacn 


side,  and  one  or  two  fatalities  occurred ; 
but  it  is  a  mere  party  exaggeration  to 
call  the  day  '  Bloody  Sunday.' 

Bloody  Sword  (The).  In  Hungary 
a  bloody  sword  used  to  be  carried  through 
the  land  to  rouse  the  people  to  arms  in 
cases  of  great  national  danger.  Thus 
Bela  IV.,  in  1240,  caused  '  the  bloody 
sword  to  be  carried  through  the  land 
according  to  ancient  custom,'  when 
threatened  by  inroads  of  the  Mongols. 
The  Scotch  sent  round  a  '  fiery  cross ' 
(q.v.).  The  Parisians  ring  the  tocsin. 

Bloody    Theatre    of   Eperjes 

(The),  1684-1687.  A  permanent  scaffold 
erected  in  the  middle  of  the  town  of 
Eperjes,  in  Hungary,  for  the  torture  and 
execution  of  Hungarians  suspected  of 
being  hostile  to  the  government  of 
Kaiser  Leopold  of  Germany.  Thirty 
executioners,  dressed  in  green  uniform, 
were  employed  night  and  day  in  torturing, 
mutilating,  and  beheading  the  victims. 
Count  Caraffa,  a  foreign  general  of  san- 
guinary disposition,  was  president  of  the 
tribunal  established  at  Eperjes  for  the 
mockery  trial  of  the  accused.  It  sat 
from  March  to  the  end  of  the  year,  and 
only  poverty  and  obscurity  escaped  its 
persecution  (Godkin,  '  Hist,  of  Hun- 
gary,' p.  234). 

Bloody  Thumb.  This  was  the 
brand  of  the  Irish  '  National  League ' 
(q.v.). 

Bloody  Tower  ( The).  So  called  in 
the  reign  of  Elizabeth  from  the  tradition 
that  the  two  young  princes  were  mur- 
dered there.  In  the  reign  of  Henry  VII. 
it  was  called  the  '  Garden  Tower.' 

Bloody  Tribunal   of  Eperjes 

(The),  1684-1687.  When  Hungary  was 
rescued  from  the  Turks  after  their 
disaster  before  Vienna,  Caraffa,  a  military 
commander,  was  appointed  to  reinstate 
the  Hungarian  owners.  The  first  ques- 
tion Caraffa  asked  was  whether  the 
applicant  was  of  the  new  faith  (Luther- 
anism);  -if  so,  he  was  instantly  put  to 
death.  This  bloody  tribunal  was  abo- 
lished by  the  diet  which  met  at  the 
opening  of  the  year  1687. 

Bloody  Wedding  (TTte).  The 
wedding  of  Henri  (afterwards  Henri  IV. 
of  France)  with  Marguerite  (daughter  ol 
Catharine  de'  Medici).  So  called  because 


lOfl  BLUE 

it  was  mado  the  occasion  of  the  wholesale 
massacre  of  the  French  Huguenots, 
generally  called  'The  massacre  of  St. 
Bartholomew's  Eve.' 

Blue.  The  Sikhs  wear  blue,  even 
bine  turbans;  but  all  other  Hindus 
reckon  blue  unlucky. 

Blue  (True).  True  Blue  principles, 
i.e.  Toryism ;  but  in  '  Hudibras '  we  read 
of  '  Presbyterian  true  blue.' 

Sir  Stafford  O'Brien  one  night  eiclalraed  In  the 
House  of  Commons,  '  There  b>  no  "  True  Blue  " 
now.  There  are  many  Tories,  but  no  "True 
Bluet,"  '—Sir  W.  HARCOUKT,  '24  Oct..  1885. 

Blue  and  Red  Hoods  (The). 
1  Mi-partie  bleus  et  rouges,'  1356,  during 
the  captivity  of  Jean  le  Bon,  was  the 
faction  livery  of  the  dauphin  (afterwards 
Charles  V.).  In  1358,  on  the  death  of 
the  provost  Marcel,  this  faction  fell 
away.  See  '  Blue  Hoods.' 

Blue  and  White.  The  Whig 
cockade,  in  some  counties.  Hence  the 
well-known  song  and  tune  '  Come  'wave 
your  blue  and  white.' 

Blue  and  Yellow  (The).  The 
1  Edinburgh  Review '  is  so  called  from 
its  cover,  which  is  blue  with  a  yellow 
back. 

The  Blue  and  Yellow  speaks  ont  with  Its  old 
directness.— Newpaper  paragraph,  Jan.  1880. 

Blue  and  Yellow  Robes.  In 
China.  All  the  twelve  sects  wear  blue 
robes  in  China;  but  the  followers  of 
Lamaism  wear  yellow  robes,  the  imperial 
colour,  because  Lamaism  was  promul- 
gated by  a  son-in-law  of  the  emperor. 

Yellow  Is  also  worn  by  Buddhist  monk*  of  th« 
southern  countries. 

Bluebeard.  So  Giles,  marquis  of 
Laval,  the  French  general,  was  called. 
It  is  said  that  he  put  to  death  seven  of 
his  mistresses  '  to  aid  his  incantations 
with  their  blood.'  This  debauched  and 
licentious  villain  was  at  last  burnt  alive  at 
Nantes  by  order  of  the  Due  de  Bretagne, 
1440.  (Nantes,  pronounce  NaJint.) 

Blue  Bellies.  The  Federals  were 
to  called  by  the  Confederates  in  the 
civil  war  of  America,  from  the  light 
blue  cloaks  worn  by  the  northern  soldiers. 
See '  Greybacks.' 

Blue  Blanket  (The).  The  blue 
standard  or  banner  of  the  incorporated 
trades  of  Edinburgh.  When  the  trades- 


BLtJE 


men  thought  themselves  aggrieved,  they 
unrolled  their  standard,  and  the  people 
used  to  say, « Up  goes  the  Blue  Blanket ; ' 
in  other  words,  the  tradesmen  are  rallying 
their  forces  to  resist  the  powers  which 
they  think  have  aggrieved  them.  It  was 
originally  called  '  The  Banner  of  the 
Holy  Ghost ; '  but  James  III.  changed 
its  name  into  'The  Standard  of  the 
Crafts  within  Burgh.' 

Blue  Blood  and  Pigeon's 
Blood.  '  Sangue  bib  '  and  '  Sangue 
colombin.'  The  blue  blood  in  Venice 
were  the  wealthiest  of  the  nobility, 
termed  I  Signori;  the  pigeon's  blood 
were  the  poorest  of  the  nobility,  termed 
I  Barnaboti,  from  the  quarter  San 
Barnabo  where  they  resided. 

There  was  an  Intervening  class  sometimes  called 
Uorfl  di  Mizto. 

V  The  Spaniards  are  especially  proud  of  their 
blue  blood  when  they  can  trace  their  pedigree  to 
the  Goths. 

Blue  Bonnets  over  the  Border. 
The  reference  is  to  the  Covenanters  in 
the  year  1640,  passing  into  England 
against  Charles  L  The  whole  of  the 
infantry  wore  the  Lowland  blue  bonnet. 

Blue  Book  (The),  of  America,  is 
similar  to  the  English  Red  Book.  It 
contains  lists  of  all  persons  under 
government  in  the  civil,  military,  and 
naval  departments,  including  the  law 
offices.  Called  blue  from  the  blue 
wrapper. 

Blue  Books.  L  Parliamentary 
reports,  but  not  statutes.  All  command- 
papers,  all  returns  such  as  import  duties, 
export  duties,  returns  of  the  names  of 
members  of  parliament,  all  official  state- 
ments, statements  of  accounts,  <tc.  in 
Great  Britain,  whether  in  a  blue  wrapper 
or  without  a  wrapper,  are  so  called. 
Thin  documents  have  no  cover,  thick 
ones  have  a  blue  wrapper.  Blue  is  the 
only  colour  recognised  by  the  British 
parliament. 

The  official  colour  In  Spain  is  red.  In  Italy 
green,  in  France  yellow  (lirre*  jaunei),  in  Germany 
and  Portugal  white. 

N.B.— The  reports  sent  annually  to  the  colonial 
secretary  by  the  governors  of  our  colonies  art 
officially  called  '  blue  books.' 

EL  The  blue  books  quoted  by  Butler 
are  three  books,  stitched  in  dark  blue 
wrappers,  which  appeared  in  1789,  1791, 
and  1792.  Charles  Butler  wrote  the 
whole  of  the  first  and  third,  and  rnont  at 


BLUE 


BLUE 


107 


the  second.  They  contain  scandalous 
doctrines,  which  no  Catholic  would 
allow.  Copies  may  be  seen  in  the 
British  Museum. 

Blue  Boy  (Gainsborough's).  Master 
Jonathan  Buttall  (1779)  (Gainsborough 
died  1788).  Buttall's  father  was  an  iron- 
monger, 31  Greek  Street,  Soho,  and  died 
1768.  The  'Blue  Boy'  succeeded  to 
the  business,  and  carried  it  on  till  1796, 
when  he  sold  it  to  Sharpe  and  Coxe. 
The  famous  picture  of  the  Blue  Boy  is 
in  the  Devonshire  collection. 

Blue  Cap  (The).  In  England  a  blue 
cap  with  a  white  border  in  the  civil  wara 
was  the  '  cap  of  liberty,'  or  anti-royalism. 
Britannia  on  some  coins  is  represented 
holding  such  a  cap  on  the  point  of  her 
spear. 

Blue-coat  School  (The).  A  familiar 
designation  of  Christ's  Hospital;  so 
called  from  the  long  blue  coat  worn  by 
the  boys.  Founded  26  June,  1553,  by 
Edward  VI.  (the  year  of  his  death). 

Blue  Cockades,  1780.  The  badge 
of  the  Protestant  association.  In  the 
Gordon  riots  everyone  who  wished  to  go 
abroad  unmolested  wore  blue  in  some 
part  of  their  dress. 

Lord  George  Gordon  appeared  in  the  House 
wearing  a  blue  cockade.  Colonel  Herbert,  on 
seeing  this,  declared  that  he  would  not  sit  and 
vote  In  the  House  while  he  saw  a  noble  lord  with 
the  ensign  of  riot  in  his  hat ;  and  that  if  his  lord- 
ship would  not  take  it  out,  he  himself  would  step 
across  the  House  and  do  it  for  him.  Lord  George 
quietly  took  the  cockade  from  his  hat  and  put  it 
In  his  pocket.— HOWITT,  Hi»t  of  England,  George 

Blue  Flag  (A).  A  warning  of  clanger 
in  the  Roman  Empire.  Livy  speaks  of 
it  in  his  '  Annals.' 

Blue  Flagellants  (The).  So  called 
from  their  blue  mantles.  See  'Flagel- 
lants,' and  '  Blancs  Battus.' 

Blue  Friars  (The),  1829-1846.  A 
convivial  and  intellectual  society  of  Ply- 
mouth, numbering  many  men  of  note. 
Charles  Mathews,  the  elder,  was  member 
and  was  called  '  Brother  Prism.' 

Blue-gowns.  King's  bedesmen,  or 
licensed  beggars  who  wore  blue  gowns. 
Called  in  Scotland  gaberlunzies.  See 
1  Thiggers  and  Sorners.' 

Blue  Hats  (The),  1856-1358.  The 
Navarrese  party  organised  by  Marcel, 
provost  of  Paris,  during  the  captivity 


of  Jean  le  Bon  in  England.  The  object 
of  the  provost  was  to  place  Charles  le 
Mauvais  on  the  throne.  See '  Blue  Hoods.' 

Marcel,  entering  the  palace  without  any  regard 
to  the  dauphin,  seized  the  two  marshals  and  put 
them  to  death  so  close  to  the  prince,  that  hia 
dress  was  sprinkled  with  their  blood.  'How 
now,'  cried  the  dauphin, '  Will  you  shed  the  blood 
royal  of  France?'  'No!'  cried  Marcel,  and  so 
saying  he  rudely  snatched  from  the  dauphin's 
head  the  embroidered  hat  of  a  pale  rose  colour, 
put  it  on  his  own  head,  and  clapped  his  own  blue 
hat  on  the  dauphin's  head.  Through  all  the  day 
the  provost  went  about  Paris  with  the  dauphin's 
hat.— HOWITT,  History  of  England,  vol.  i.,  p.  895. 

Blue  Hens.  The  natives  of  Delaware, 
one  of  the  United  States  of  North 
America.  Captain  Caldwell,  an  officer  in 
th  e  1st  Delaware  regiment  in  the  American 
War  of  Independence,  was  very  fond  of 
game  cocks,  but  maintained  that  no  cock 
was  truly  game,  unless  its  mother  was  a 
blue  hen.  As  the  Delaware  regiment 
was  truly  game,  they  were  the  sons  of 
blue  hens. 

Blue  Hoods.  The  party  badge  of 
Navarre ;  red  hoods,  the  party  badge  of 
Paris ;  blue  and  red,  the  party  badge  of 
Charles  [V.],  when  dauphin  ;  white  hoods, 
the  party  badge  of  the  Burgundians. 

Blue  Laws.  The  code  of  1660,  a 
compilation  of  the  earliest  laws  and 
customs  of  Connecticut.  It  is  almost 
verbally  copied  from  the  Mosaic  Law. 
After  the  restoration  of  Charles  II. 
'  Presbyterian  true  blue '  became  a  term 
of  derision  applied  to  anything  which 
smattered  of  Puritanism,  and '  blue  laws ' 
simply  meant  puritanical  laws,  or  laws 
with  a  blue  tinge.  These  laws  inflicted 
the  penalty  of  death  for  worshipping  any 
god  but  the  God  of  the  Bible  ;  for  speak- 
ing disrespectfully  of  the  Bible,  Christ, 
or  the  Holy  Ghost ;  for  witchcraft, 
adultery,  theft,  false-swearing,  and  dis- 
obedience to  parents.  Said  to  have  been 
drawn  up  by  the  Kev.  Samuel  Peters,  but 
generally  supposed  to  be  apocryphal. 

Blue-light  Federalists.  Those 
Americans  who  befriended  the  English 
in  1812,  by  giving  them  blue-light  signals. 

Bluemantle.  One  of  the  four  pur- 
suivants of  England.  See  '  Pursuivants.' 

Blue  Monday.  St.  Crispin's  Day. 
This  is  the  German  '  der  blaue  Montag.* 
Not  25  Oct.,  but  holiday  Monday,  the 
day  of '  blue  looka.' 


108 


BLUE 


BLUES 


Blue  Moon.  Once  in  a  blue  moon, 
occasionally,  but  very  seldom.  In  the 
second  week  of  Doc.  1883  we  had  green, 
purple,  and  blue  moons:  on  the  7th 
green,  on  the  10th  blue.  The  sunset 
clouds  were  also  unusually  brilliant  and 
deep-coloured.  2  Sept.,  1883,  the  sun  at 
Trinidad  was  blue,  and  at  Panama  it  was 
green. 

In  Kn gland  the  winter  1883-4  waa  unusually  mild 
and  the  wind  south-west. 

Blue  Noses.  The  Nova  Scotians 
are  so  called  from  a  potato  which  they 
tear  in  great  perfection,  and  term  '  Blue 
Noses.' 

Blue  Pedigrees.  Pedigrees  con- 
oocted  for  rich  nobodies  by  professional 
genealogists.  Mr.  Wray  of  Philadelphia 
tells  us  ('  Notes  and  Queries,'  23  Jan.,  1H8G, 
p.  74),  that '  genealogical  publications  are 
searched  for  the  names  of  families  desir- 
ing information,  and  suitable  pedigrees 
are  constructed  for  them  out  of  the  visit- 
ations and  county  histories,  and  are 
duplicated  by  ...  the  "  blue  print "  pro- 
cess.' 

Blue  Ribbon  Army,  or  'Blue 

Ribbonites,'  or  '  Blue  Ribboners.'  Teeto- 
tallers who  bear  as  a  badge  a  small  piece 
of  blue  ribbon,  to  remind  all  who 
see  it  that  they  drink  no  alcoholic 
liquor. 

Blue  Ribbon  of  the  Turf  (The). 
So  Disraeli,  Lord  Beaconslleld,  called  the 
Derby.  To  win  the  great  Derby  horse- 
race is  the  greatest  achievement  of  the 
year  in  the  estimation  of  the  turf. 

The  '  cordon  bleu  '  waa  the  ribbon  worn  by  the 
kutuhts  of  the  'St.  Kbprlt,'  the  highest  order  In 
Kr:ince.  a*  the  blue  garter  La  the  highest  distinc- 
tion In  British  knighthood. 

Blue  Ring  (The).  This  was  a 
sapphire  ring  which  Lady  Scrope  let 
down  from  the  window  of  the  queen's 
chamber  to  announce  to  her  brother, 
Robert  Carey  (afterwards  earl  of  Mon- 
mouth)  the  death  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 
The  moment  he  caught  it  he  galloped  off 
to  Scotland  as  fast  as  possible,  to  be  the 
first  to  announce  the  welcome  news  to  the 
expecting  James. 

Blue  Sisters  (The)  1604.  The 
Celestial  Annunciades,  a  religious  order 
Instituted  by  Maria  Vittoria  Fornari. 
Bo  called  from  their  blue  mantles.  The 


Annunciades  of  Jeanne  de  Valois  wear  a 
blue  simar,  but  white  mantle. 

Blue  Skins.  The  Presbyterians 
were  so  called  after  the  restoration  of 
Charles  II.,  blue  meaning  puritanical. 
Anything  smattering  of  roundheadism, 
whether  laws,  institutions,  sects,  persons, 
or  what  not,  was  called  in  derision  bluet 
that  is,  tinged  with  '  Presbyterian  blue.' 

Joseph  Blake,  an  English  burglar,  was  called 
'  Blue-skin '  from  his  complexion.  He  was  execu- 
ted in  1723. 

Blue  Stockin  g  Club  ( The).  Esta- 
blished in  London  in  1780.  It  was  a 
society  of  literary  ladies  which  lasted  up 
to  1840.  The  members  were  supposed  to 
wear  blue  stockings,  and  two  ladies 
(Montagu  and  Stillingfleet)  are  said  to 
have  given  name  to  the  society.  Pro- 
bably it  was  in  imitation  of  the  '  Societl 
della  Calza'  of  Venice  (1400-1590). 

Similar  clubs  have  boen  adopted  both  in  Ger- 
many and  France.  Indeed  the  French  '  bas  bleu' 
U  as  often  heard  as  the  phrase  '  blue  stocking '  to 
designate  a  female  literary  pedant. 

Blue  Waiters.  At  one  time  waiters 
were  dressed  in  blue,  the  badge  of  servi- 
tude, but  the  badge  was  discontinued  in 
the  reign  of  James  L  Frequent  refer- 
ence to  the  blue  coats  of  servant  men  will 
be  found  in  old  plays. 

Blues  (The).  L  'Lea  Bleus,'  in  the 
Vendean  war,  were  the  republican 
soldiers,  so  called  by  the  royalists  on  ac- 
count of  the  colour  of  their  uniforms. 
See  '  Whites.' 

II.  the  police,  so  called  from  being 
dressed  in  blue.  Also  called  the  '  Blue 
Foot-guard.'  Of  course  the  '  wit '  lies  in 
the  allusion  to  the  '  Blue  Guards.' 

Blues  and  Greens  (The).  In  Latin 
4  Veneti  et  Prasini.'  Charioteer  factions 
at  Byzantium.  The  Veneta  factio  wore 
a  light  blue  livery;  the  Praslna  factio 
wore  a  leek-green  livery  (Greek  prason,  a 
leek).  The  Emperor  Justinian  was  a 
Blue,  and  the  two  factions  became  politi- 
cal. In  682  the  Greens  revolted,  pro- 
claimed Prince  Hypatius  emperor  in  the 
circus,  and  waylaid  Justinian  in  his 
palace.  Belisarius  and  Mundus  repelled 
the  rebels,  but  more  than  80,000  persons 
fell  in  the  sedition.  Hypatius,  being 
taken,  was  beheaded  and  his  body 
thrown  into  the  Bosphorus.  This  sedi- 
tion was  called  the  Nika,  the  rallying 
word  of  the  insurgents. 


BLUES 


BOARD 


109 


VenStus  means  Venice  blue,  the  colour  of  the    I 
common  soldiers  and  seamen  of  Rome.     There    I 
were  two  subordinate  factions,  the  white  and  the 
red.  but  the  white  merged  into  the  blue  and  the 
red  into  the  green. 

Blues  and  the  Lilacs  (The).  Two 
rival  court  parties  in  the  reign  of 
Francois  I.  The  Blues  wero  the  parti- 
sans of  Diane  de  Poitiers,  mistress  of 
Henri  the  dauphin,  afterwards  Henri  II. 
The  Lilacs  were  the  partisans  of  Madame 
d'Etampes,  mistress  of  the  king.  Both 
king  and  dauphin  had  a  wife  living  at 
the  time.  Madame  d'Etampes  was  nine 
years  the  younger.  She  died  at  the  age 
of  67,  her  rival  died  at  the  age  of  68. 

Blues,  Reds,  and  Whites  (The), 
in  the  first  French  Revolution.  Balzac 
tells  us  in  '  Le  dernier  Chouan : ' '  Dans 
ces  temps  de  discordes,  les  habitans  de 
1'ouest  avaient  appele  tous  les  soldats  de 
la  republique  des  bleus,'  because  their 
1  premiers  uniformes  e"taient  bleus  et 
rouges.'  A  Bleu,  therefore,  in  1793,  was 
a  republican,  in  opposition  to  a  royalist 
or  Vendean,  who  wore  the  White  royal 
uniform.  Dumas  tells  us,  in  his  '  Vingt 
Ans  apres,'  that  'blue  and  red  is  the 
livery  of  Paris.'  The  French  tricolour 
is  the  combination  of  republican  blue, 
the  city  of  Paris,  and  the  Bourbon  white. 

Bluff  City.    The  city  Hannibal,  in 

Missouri  (North  America). 

Bluff  Harry.  Henry  VHL,  who 
affected  a  bluntess  of  speech  and  manner, 
and  delighted  in  being  so  called. 

Blunden.  The  thrice-buried  Mrs. 
Blunden.  Mrs.  Blunden  was  buried  at 
Basingstoke ;  but  some  of  the  boys  of 
the  neighbouring  grammar-school,  hear- 
ing a  noise  underground,  ran  to  tell  their 
master.  The  coffin  was  disinterred,  the 
body  was  found  to  be  alive.  Proper 
means  being  applied,  life  was  fully  re- 
stored, and  Mrs.  Blunden  continued  to 
live  for  several  years.  A  second  time 
she  fell  into  a  trance  and  was  buried,  and 
Bounds  underground  again  attracted 
attention  ;  the  coffin  was  again  disinter- 
red, and  it  was  found  that  the  flesh  had 
been  gnawed  from  one  of  the  hands  by 
the  teeth  of  the  buried  lady.  Means 
were  tried  to  restore  life,  but  without 
success,  and  Mrs.  Blunden  was  buried  for 
the  third  tine. 

many  others  ware  twice  buried. 


Boal)dil.  A  corruption  of  Bu-abdad, 
which  is  a  contraction  of  Abu-Abdallah. 
This  Moorish  prince  of  Granada  was 
called  'Assaghir'  (small,  insignificant). 
His  mother  Ayesha  said  of  him,  when  he 
was  driven  out  of  Spain  in  1492  :  '  My 
son,  you  have  cause  to  weep  like  a 
woman,  who  defended  not  your  throne 
either  as  a  monarch  or  a  man.'  It  was 
probably  this  littleness,  and  not  diminu- 
tive stature,  which  procured  him  the  so- 
briquet of  Assaghir. 

Board  Schools,  1870.  National  or 
parish  schools  under  a  school  board  or  a 
board  of  directors,  and  supported  by 
rates.  Religious  instruction  forms  no 
part  of  the  curriculum.  These  schools 
are  under  government  inspectors  and 
receive  government  grants  per  capita, 
according  to  a  scale  of  merit  given  in  the 
inspector's  report.  Every  parish  or 
group  of  parishes  must  have  either  a 
voluntary  school  or  a  board  school. 

A  voluntary  school  Is  not  supported  by  a  rate, 
but  by  voluntary  contributions,  children's  pence, 
and  a  government  grant.  It  is  inspected  by  a 
government  inspector,  and  those  connected  with 
the  Church  of  England  are  also  under  diocesan 
inspection. 

Board  of  Admiralty  (The).  A 
government  department  which  has  the 
management  of  all  matters  concerning 
the  British  navy. 

Board  of  Control  (The),  1784.  A 
committee  of  commissioners  for  managing 
the  affairs  of  India.  Abolished  1858 
(21,  22  Viet.  c.  106). 

Board  of  Green  Cloth  (The). 
Consisting  of  the  lord  steward  and  several 
inferior  officers.  Their  duty  was  to 
punish  offenders  within  the  verge  of  the 
palace  and  within  200  yards  beyond  the 
gates.  So  called  because  the  board  or 
table  at  which  they  sat  was  covered  with 
a  green  cloth.  It  existed  in  the  reign  of 
Henry  I.,  probably  even  earlier.  Abo- 
lished 1849  (12,  13  Viet.  c.  101). 

Board  of  Ordnance  (The).  A 
government  department  to  which  is 
committed  the  management  of  all 
matters  relating  to  the  artillery  and  engi- 
neering corps  of  the  British  army. 

Board  of  Trade  (The),  1786.  Hai 
the  control  of  all  matters  pertaining  to 
our  colonial  trade  and  all  matters  per- 
taining to  our  mercantile  marine,  all 
railways  in  the  United  Kingdom,  the 


no 


BOARD 


BOECB 


fisheries,Tiarbours,  weights  and  measures, 
statistics,  electric  lighting,  &c.  All 
charters  for  incorporation  are  referred 
to  this  board ;  the  Privy  Council  on 
education  is  tinder  its  control,  &c.  The 
board  consists  of  a  president  and  vice- 
president,  the  lord  chancellor,  the  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  the  first  lord  of 
the  treasury,  the  chief  secretaries  of 
state,  the  speaker,  and  several  others. 

It  originated  In  1660,  when  Charles  I.  created 
a  council  for  trade  and  a  council  for  foreign  plan- 
tations ;  but  the  present  constitution  dates  from 
the  reign  of  George  III. 

Board  of  Triers  (The),  March 
1658.  A  committee,  one-fourth  being  lay- 
men, appointed  by  Cromwell  to  try  or 
examine  the  fitness  of  candidates  to 
hold  livings  or  take  part  in  the  church 
services. 

Cromwell  aim  appointed  a  church  board  In 
every  county  to  see  that  the  clergy  did  thrir 
outy,  and  to  remove  those  who  were  inefficient  or 
•vil  example*. 

Board  of  Works  (The),  185L 
Constituted  by  the  Metropolitan  Man- 
agement Act.  It  had  control  over  the 
streets  of  London,  the  line  of  buildings, 
the  fire  brigade,  the  gas,  drainage, 
bridges,  parks,  and  commons ;  the  tram- 
ways, artisans'  dwellings,  slaughter- 
houses, theatres,  and  music-halls,  &c. 
The  fifty-nine  members  of  the  board  were 
elected  by  the  respective  vestries ;  the 
corporation  and  city  of  London  used  to 
elect  three  of  them.  Abolished  1889. 

Boarian,or  Borome'an  Tribute. 
A  heavy  mulct  imposed  by  Tuathul,  over- 
king  of  Ireland,  on  the  province  of 
Leinster  for  the  infamous  conduct  of 
their  ruler  Achy.  This  continued  from 
the  2nd  to  the  7th  cent.,  but  was 
dropped  in  693,  though  the  intercession 
of  St.  Moling.  So  called  from  60,  a  cow. 
because  beeves  formed  the  medium  of 
tribute.  See  '  Fine  of  Leinster. 

The  offence  was  this.  Achy  married  a  daughter 
of  Tuathal ;  but  tiring  of  his  wife,  he  went  to 
Tara  and  brought  home  hi-  wife's  younger  j-Utrr 
aa  a  bride.  When  the  bride  discovered  that  her 
sister  was  living,  she  died  of  the  shock,  and  the 
Bitter  pined  to  death  a  few  weeks  after. 

'This  brutal  sacrilege  the  monarch  punished 
by  putting  twelve  of  the  Luponiun  chieftains 
to  death,  and  exacting  rigorously  tho  Itoarlun 
tribute  from  the  province  to  which  they  belonged.' 
T.  MouliK,  History  <>/  Ireland,  vii..  p.  133. 

Boatswain  Smith.  O.  C.  Smith, 
pressed  into  the  British  navy  in  1796, 
quitted  the  service  in  18U3 ;  became  pastor 
i>f  a  Baptist  church  at  I'en/.tiiu-e  iu  1807 
11782-181.1). 


Bob^che  (2  syl.).  A  famous  clown 
(1815-1825)  who  drew  crowds  to  a  small 
theatre  on  the  Boulevard  du  Temple 
of  Paris;  his  rival  was  Galimafre*. 
Bobeche  takes  rank  with  the  Tabarin 
and  the  Bruscambille  (18th  cent.).  A 
comedian  or  farce-actor  is  complimen- 
tarily  called  '  un  vrai  Bobeche '  in 
France.  See  '  Tabarin.' 

Bocasoti.  The  same  as  '  Bizocii ' 
(q.v.). 

Bode's  Law,  of  the  relative  dis- 
tances of  the  planets  from  the  sun. 

Write  4  nine  times. 

Under  the  second  write  8,  and  multi- 
ply by  2  throughout.  Then  add. 

Thus: 

4444  4  44  4  4 
8  6  12  24  48  96  192  8«4 


Between  Mars  and  Jupiter  is  no 
planet,  but  Bode  said  there  must  be  one 
in  the  gap,  and  the  asteroids  being 
discovered  proved  the  correctness  of  the 
series. 

Taking  earth  to  be  10.  the  relative  distances 
are  (roughly)  81>.  T*,  10.  14-*,  a?'*.  M.  96'4,  1M.  BOO 
(millions  of  mile*). 

Boden  Scholarships.  Four  for 
Sanskrit.  Value  501.  a  year,  and  tenable 
for  four  years  in  the  University  of 
Oxford.  Founded  by  Colonel  Boden  in 
1830  and  18CO. 

Bodleian  Library  (The),  1597. 
The  public  library  of  Oxford  restored  by 
Sir  Thomas  Hod  ley  on  the  site  of  the 
old  University  library,  which  had 
been  despoiled  of  its  contents  in  the 
riML'n  of  Edward  VI.  It  has  been  added 
to  by  many  magnificent  gifts,  and  now 
contains  above  25(»,000  volumes  and 
22,000  MSS.  The  Bodleian  Library  is 
one  of  tne  five  depositories  of  copy- 
right books.  The  corresponding  institu 
tion  in  Cambridge  is  called  the  Univer- 
sity Library. 

Rcfounded  by  Sir  Thomas  Bodley  0607-1599). 
The  new  building  commenced  17  July.  liilO,  and 
tlni-h.d  II.IM.  aopMBted  l>y  the  libraries  of 
lUchard  Qough  and  K.lmun.l  M alone  In  lolu  •  and 
by  that  of  Francis  Douce  in 

Boece  (Hector),  or  'Boethius.'  A 
literary  romancer  born  at  Dundee  (1470- 


BCEUP  GRAS 


BOMBA 


111 


1550).  In  his  '  Scotorum  Historia,'  pub- 
lished in  1526,  he  has  forged  the  names 
of  forty-five  Scotch  kings  with  which  he 
interpolated  the  Irish  list  of  the  Dalria- 
dic  rulers  (i.e.  kings  of  Argyllshire).  See 
4  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Bceuf  G-ras  (La  marche  du).  The 
procession  of  the  prize  ox  on  Shrove 
Tuesday  through  the  chief  streets  of 
Paris,  introduced  in  the  reign  of  Charles 
VIII.  (1483-1498).  The  ox,  with  gilt 
horns  and  hoofs,  a  fillet  on  its  head  and 
decorated  with  ribbons,  is  led  through 
the  chief  streets,  accompanied  by  a  host 
of  followers  dressed  in  ridiculous  cos- 
tumes, and  bands  of  music  playing  on 
ridiculous  instruments.  The  whole  is  a 
farcical  imitation  of  Roman  priests  going 
to  oSer  sacrifice.  The  butcher's  ex- 
penses are  paid  by  donations  from 
ambassadors,  noblemen,  ministers,  and 
wealthy  citizens,  on  whom  he  calls  to 
show  his  ox. 

I  have  seen  the  procession  six  or  eight  times, 
but  probably  It  is  now  (18;K)>  shorn  of  its  glory,  if 
not  abolished.  Shrove  Tuesday  is  called  Mardi 
grot  in  French. 

Bceuf  Gras  pronounce  Buh-grah'. 

Boeotian     Confederacy    (The). 

The  confederacy  of  the  fourteen  indepen- 
dent states  of  Bceotia,  with  Thebes  at 
the  head.  The  chief  magistrates  of  the 
league,  called  Boeotarchs,  were  elected 
annually,  two  for  Thebes  and  one  for 
each  of  the  other  states. 

The  number  of  Boeotarchs  varied  as  the  inde- 
pendent states  were  not  constant;  but  fifteen 
may  be  roughly  called  the  college  of  Boeotarchs. 

Bogomiles  or  Bogarmit89,  12th 
cent.  Heretics  of  Bulgaria,  who  denied 
the  Trinity,  the  resurrection,  the  institu- 
tion of  the  sacraments,  and  holy  orders. 
They  were  deists.  The  Emperor  Alexis 
Comnenus  in  1118  burnt  to  death  their 
leader.  (Sing.  Bogomil.) 

Bog   is  the  Sclavonic  for  '  God,'  and  mil    la  * 

corruption  of  milotii, '  have  pity  on  us.' 

Bohemian  Brethren  (The).  The 
followers  of  Huss  of  Bohemia,  1457. 
Their  great  offence  was  allowing  the  cup 
to  the  laity,  whence  they  were  called 
'chalice  men.'  They  subsequently 
merged  into  the  Moravians  or  '  United 
Brethren.'  Their  platform  was  :  (1)  the 
free  preaching  of  the  gospel ;  ('2)  the 
administration  of  the  eucharist  in  both 
kinds;  (3)  the  separation  of  the  clergy 
from  all  secular  pursuits;  and  (4)  the 


punishment  of  the  clergy  by  the  civil 
courts. 

Bohmenifits.    See  '  Bektnenists.' 

Boiling  to  death.  By  22  Henrj  III., 
c.  9,  it  was  enacted  that  poisoners 
should  be  boiled  to  death.  The  law  was 
repealed  by  1  Edward  VL  o.  12. 

Bolden  Book  ( The).  The  book  con- 
taining  the  survey  of  the  see  of  Durham, 
made  in  1183  by  order  of  the  Bishop  de 
Pusay.  So  called  because  the  parish  of 
Bolden  is  the  first  mentioned  in  the  sur- 
vey. It  begins  thus : 

Incipit  iiber  qui  vocatur  Bolden  Book,  Anno 
Dominice  Incarnationis,  1183. 

It  is  a  small  folio,  and  is  kept  In  the  auditor's 
office  at  Durham. 

Bolivia  (in  South  America).  So 
called  after  Simon  Bolivar,  who  liberated 
several  of  the  South  American  provinces 
from  Spain  in  1824. 

Bollandists.  The  compilers  of 
the  numerous  folio  volumes  of  the 
'  Acta  Sanctorum  '  (q.v.).  So  called  from 
Father  John  Bolland,  who  with  ten  coad- 
jutors brought  out  the  first  32  volumes 
folio,  and  completed  the  first  series.  Re- 
organised at  Brussels  in  1837,  and  the 
54th  volume  was  published  in  1845.  The 
57th  volume  brings  down  the  hagiography 
to  1855 ;  the  61st  to  1875. 

The  first  five  vols.  contained  Jan.  in  two  vols. 
(1648),  and  Feb.  in  three  vols.  (1658).  The68rdvol. 
appeared  in  1794. 

•Lea  Petits  BoUandistes '  is  a  French  hagiogra- 
phy by  Mgr.  Paul  Guerin  in  17  large  octavo  vols., 
the  7th  edition  of  which  was  published  in  1880. 
The  last  vol.  is  all  index. 

Bolleghe,  pi.  Bolleghes.  The 
herdsman  and  his  herd  in  Ireland  living 
on  the  mountains.  The  usage  is  called 
Bollinge. 

Bologna  (Treaty  of),  1  Jan.,  1530. 
A  treaty  of  peace  between  Venice  and 
Charles  V.  Charles  abandoned  to  Venice 
all  his  conquests  in  Lombardy,  and  Venice 
gave  up  to  Charles  the  Neapolitan  ports. 

Bolton  Quarter.  Instant  death 
without  mercy. 

3  May,  1644  Bolton  was  taken.  Colonel  R.'« 
forces  routed,  and  many  a  sweet  saint  slain.  No 
quarter  would  be  given,  so  that  Bolton  Quarter 
grew  into  a  proverb.— ISAAC  AMBRUSK,  Media  of 
Middle  Thingt.  1060,  p.  72. 

Bomba.  A  sobriquet  of  Ferdinand  II. 
of  Naples  and  Sicily,  so  called  from  hit 
savage  bombardment  of  Messina  in  Sept. 
1849. 


Ill 


BOMBALINO 


BONNET 


Bombalino,  or  '  Bomba  II.'  Fran- 
cis II.  of  Naples,  who  bombarded  Palermo 
in  I860.  He  was  the  son  of  Ferdinand II., 
nicknamed  '  King  Bomba  '  (q .«.). 

Bombay  (in  Hindustan).  A  corrup- 
tion of  the  native  name  into  the  Portu- 
guese Bom-bahia,  the  good  bay  (1509). 

Bona  Dea.  Called  by  the  Romans 
Fauna,  who  revealed  her  oracles  to 
women  only,  and  no  man  was  permitted 
to  be  present  at  her  mysteries.  There 
was  a  similar  deity,  named  Faunus, 
exclusively  confined  to  the  other  sex. 
PubliuB  Clodius,  in  the  house  of  Caesar, 
Violated  the  sanctuary  of  Bona  Dea,  and 
was  brought  to  trial,  but  he  was  acquitted 
by  bribery  (Cicero, '  Att.'  i.  12). 

Bonaght  (Ireland).  An  exaction 
imposed  at  the  pleasure  of  the  lord  for 
the  maintenance  of  his  sold  in™.  There 
were  two  sorts,  viz.  Bonapht-bur  and 
Bonaght-beg.  The  first  was  free  quarters 
at  discretion,  the  latter  was  a  money 
commutation.  See '  Coygne  and  Livery.' 

Bonaparte's  Egyptian  cam- 
paign, 171)9.  Alexandria  fell  into  his 
bands ;  he  won  the  great  battle  of  the 
Pyramids;  completed  the  subjugation  of 
Egypt ;  passed  into  Syria,  made  himself 
master  of  Gaza  and  Jaffa ;  won  the  battle 
of  Mount  Tabor;  returned  to  Egypt, 
attacked  the  Turks  at  Aboukir,  and 
utterly  destroyed  their  whole  army,  25 
June,  1799. 

Bonaparte's  Italian  cam- 
paign, 179G-7.  He  was  27  years  of 
ftge. 

11  April,  he  defeated  Beaulieu,  the 
Austrian  general,  at  Montenotte,  in  Sar- 
dinia. 

14  April,  he  won  the  battle  of  Mille- 
Bimo. 

15  April,  he  won  the  battle  of  Dego. 
22  April,  he  won  a  victory  over  the 

Piedmontese  at  Mondovi. 

10  May.  he  defeated  the  Austrian  gen- 
eral Beaulieu  nt  the  Bridge  of  Lodi,  and 
entered  Milan. 

19  June,  he  occupied  Bologna,  Ferrara, 
and  Ancona. 

8  Aug.,  he  defeated  the  Austrian  gen- 
eral \Viirmser  at  Lonato. 

5  Aug.,  he  defeated  the  same  general 
at  Castiglione. 

8  Sept.,  he  defeated  him  again  at  Baa- 


17  Nov.,  he  won  the  great  battle  of 
Arcola  over  Alvinzi,  the  Austrian  gen- 
eral. 

14  Jan.,  1797,  he  won  the  battle  of  Ri- 
voli  over  Alvinzi  and  Wiirmser. 

15  Jan.,    he    won    a    battle    at    the 
faubourg  of  St.  George,  near  Mantua. 

16  Jan.,   he    won   a  battle   near   the 
palace  called  The  Favourite. 

16  March,  he  defeated  the  Austrians  led 
by  the  Archduke  Karl  at  Tagliamento. 

17  Oct.,  the  treaty  of  Campo  Formio, 
and  in  December  he  returned  to  France. 

He  had  won  15  battles  :  added  Savoy  and  Nice  to 
France,  the  Netherlands,  and  Italy  ;  had  obtained 
vast  money  compensations,  and  returned  to 
France  laden  with  treasures  of  art. 

Bonaparte's  Forty  Days' Cam- 
paign. He  left  Paris  6  May,  1800; 
marched  over  the  Alps,  and  reached 
Aosta  23  May  ;  he  entered  Milan  2  June; 
won  the  battle  of  Montebello  over  the 
Austrians  9  June,  and  the  great  battle  of 
Marengo,  14  June ;  returned  to  Paris 
2  July. 

The  40  day*  count  from  his  arrival  at  Aoslft. 
•  May.  to  his  return  to  Paris,  8  July. 

Bones,  or  St.  Hugh's  bones.  Dice.  'To 
rattle  the  bones,'  to  play  dice.  The  St. 
Hugh  referred  to  is  St.  Hu^h  of  Lincoln, 
whose  teeth  were  knocked  out  by  Jews 
when  he  was  crucified  in  mockery  of  the 
crucified  Saviour.  Of  course  this  state- 
ment is  given  only  as  a  tradition,  and  not 
as  an  historic  fact. 

Bonfire  of  Vanities  (The).  In 
Florence,  1493.  Savonarola  had  such 
effect  by  his  preaching  on  the  people  of 
Florence,  that  women,  gay  gallants,  and 
grave  scholars,  went  in  throngs,  and 
threw  into  a  vast  bonfire  before  the  gates 
of  the  cathedral  whole  hecatombs  of 
poems,  works  of  fiction,  and  other  works 
of  art,  and  burnt  them,  after  the  example 
of  the  men  and  women  of  Ephesus  (Acts 
zix.  19). 

Bonnet-piece  (A  gold).  A  gold 
coin  of  James  V.  of  Scotland,  and  the 
most  beautiful  of  all  Scottish  coins. 
So  called  because  the  head  of  the  king 
is  represented  wearing  a  bonnet  instead 
of  a  crown. 

Bonnet  Rouge  ( Uri).  A  red  repub- 
lican was  so  called  from  the  red  cap  of 
liberty  worn  by  him. 

Bonnet  Vert.  Prendre  le  bonnet 
vert,  to  become  a  bankrupt.  Alluding  to 


BONONCINISTS 


BOOK 


118 


an  old  law  which  compelled  bankrupts 
to  wear  a  green  cap.  This  custom  con- 
tinued down  to  the  17th  cent. 

Bononcinists,  1720-1780.  A 
musical  faction  in  London  opposed  to 
the  Handelists.  The  Prince  of  Wales 
led  the  Handel  party,  supported  by  Pope 
and  Dr.  Arbuthnot ;  the  Duke  of  Marl- 
borough  led  the  Bononcinists,  supported 
by  many  others  of  the  nobility.  For 
about  twelve  years  the  Italian  school 
was  BO  strongly  supported  that  Handel 
ceuld  not  resist  the  tide ;  but  in  1742  his 
popularity  returned. 

Bonzes.  Priests  of  Fo,  founder  of 
a  reformed  Buddhism  in  China.  Born 
about  B.C.  1027.  He  taught  the  equality 
of  man ;  the  love  of  others ;  the  love  of 
truth;  honest  dealing;  the  sin  of 
murder ;  abstention  from  all  intoxicating 
drinks  ;  the  love  of  purity  ;  recompense 
or  punishment  after  life  according  to 
one's  deeds.  Bonzes  live  in  monasteries. 

Book.  I.  The  first  book  printed  in 
German  (1461)  was  the  '  Edelstein '  (or 
'  precious  stone ')  by  Ulrich  Boner.  A 
collection  of  fables,  tales,  and  maxims  in 
reproof  of  evil  ways  and  for  the  en- 
couragement of  piety  and  virtue. 

The  first  printed  book  -was  the  Psalter  of  Mains, 
1457 ;  the  next  was  William  Durand's  '  Holy  Office 
('  Rationale  diviiiorum  offlciorum  libris  viii  dis- 
tinctum'),  printed  1459;  the  third  was  Balbis's 
'  Catholicon,  a  sort  of  dictionary,  1460 ;  then  conies 
the  'Edelstein,'  in  German. 

II.  The  highest  price  ever  offered  for 
a  book  was  20,OOOZ.     It  was  a  Hebrew 
Bible  in  the  possession  of  the  Vatican. 
In  1512,  the  Jews  of  Venice  wished  to 
buy  this  book,  but  though  Julius  II.  was 
greatly  pressed  for  money  in   order  to 
keep  up  the  Holy  League  against  Louis 
XII.  of  France,  he  declined  to  part  with 
the  volume. 

The  German  Government  paid  10,OOOZ. 
for  the  missal  given  by  Leo  X.  to  Henry 
VIII. ,  along  with  the  parchment  con- 
ferring on  him  the  right  to  assume  the 
title  of  '  Defender  of  the  Faith.'  Charles 
II.  gave  these  relics  to  the  ancestor  of 
the  famous  Duke  of  Hamilton,  whose 
library  was  sold  by  Messrs  Sotheby, 
Wilkinson,  and  Hodge  of  London. 

III.  The  largest  book  on  one  subject 
is  the   'Acta  Sanctorum'  of    the  Bol- 
landiots,  not  yet  completed  (1890).     The 
61st  vol.  was  published  in  1875. 

IV.  The  oldest  book  in  the  world  if  a 


papyrus  containing  the  proverbs  of 
Ptah-hotep,  an  Egyptian  king,  who 
reigned  some  3000  B.C.,  which  was 
before  the  birth  of  Abraham.  It  has 
been  in  part  translated  by  Chabas  and 
others;  and  may  be  seen  in  English 
dress  in  J.  D.  Heath's  '  Record  of  the 
Patriarchal  Age.' 

Book  of  Advertisement  (The), 
1565.  The  book  containing  the  canons 
and  articles  drawn  up  by  the  Court  of 
Ecclesiastical  Commission  appointed  by 
Queen  Elizabeth.  The  object  of  the 
book  was  to  secure  uniformity  of  doc- 
trine and  discipline  throughout  the 
realm. 

Sampson,  dean  of  Christchuroh,  and  Humphrey, 
regius  professor  of  divinity  at  Oxford,  with 
many  others,  refused  to  conform,  and  were  called 
N  on-conf  ormists. 

Book  of  Common  Order  (The), 

1562.  A  liturgy  drawn  up  by  John  Knox 
for  the  use  of  the  Scotch  church.  It 
was  in  general  use  for  nearly  a  century, 
and  contained  forms  for  the  Sunday 
services,  for  week  days,  for  the  sacra- 
ments, and  for  some  other  occasions. 
The  people  took  no  part  in  the  liturgy. 

All  saints  days  were  Ignored. 

Book  of  Common  Prayer  (The). 
Based  on  the '  King's  Primer  '  (q.v,),  was 
published  by  Henry  VIII.  in  1546.  In 
the  reign  of  Edward  VI.  it  underwent 
two  revisions,  and  '  The  Second  Prayer 
Book  of  Edward  VI.'  approaches  very 
near  to  the  one  now  used  in  the  Church 
of  England.  In  the  reign  of  James  I. 
was  introduced  a  collect  in  the  daily 
morning  and  evening  service,  the  prayer 
for  the  Royal  Family  in  the  Litany,  and 
that  part  of  the  catechism  about  the 
sacraments.  It  was  revised  in  1662, 
and  from  time  to  time  special  prayer* 
have  been  introduced  which  are  not  now 
included  in  the  Common  Prayer  Book. 

Cranmer  appointed  In  1548  twelve  commis- 
sioners to  assist  him  in  compiling  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer  in  tho  rei(,'n  of  Edward  VX. 
They  were  Goodrich  (bishop  of  Ely),  Holbeach 
(bishop  of  Linco;-i),  Day  (bishop  of  Chichester), 
Skip  (bishop  of  Hereford),  Thurlby  (bishop  of 
Westminster),  Ridley  (bishop  of  Rochester ),  May 
(dean  of  St.  Paul's),  Taylor  (dean  of  Lincoln), 
Hayncs  (dean  of  Exeter),  Redmayn  (master  of 
Trinity,  Cambridge),  Coxefdean  of  Christ  Church, 
Oxford),  and  Robertson  (archdeacon  of  Leicester). 

The  service  books  consulted  by  them  were  these 
eleven :  the  Antiphonarium,  the  Finale,  the 
Graduale  or  Graylo,  the  Legeiida,  the  Manuale, 
the  Missal,  the  Ordinale,  the  Pica  or  Pie,  the 
Pontificate,  the  Portiforium  or  Breviary,  and  the 
Procossionale.  Cranmer  presided. 


114 


BOOK 


BORDER 


Book  of  Discipline  (The),  1560. 
A  digest  of  the  forms  by  which  the 
reformed  church  in  Scotland  was  to  be 
governed.  Both  in  doctrine  and  disci- 
pline the  church  was  modelled  on  the 
Geneva  or  Calvinistic  plan. 

Book  of  Leinster  (The).  An 
Irish  MS.  compiled  1000-1100. 

Book  of  Mormon  (The),  1880. 
The  '  revealed '  history  of  America  from 
its  first  settlement  by  a  colony  dispersed 
at  the  confusion  of  tongues  to  the  5th 
cent,  of  the  Christian  era.  Joseph 
Smith  professed  that  this  information 
was  obtained  by  him  in  September  1327 
in  a  volume  of  metal  plates  engraved  in 
reformed  Egyptian,  and  discovered  by 
revelation  'on  the  west  side  of  a  hill, 
not  far  from  the  top,  about  four  miles 
from  Palmyra,  in  the  county  of  Ontario.' 
As  Smith  could  not  decipher  the  writing, 
a  pair  of  magic  spectacles,  which  he 
called  his  Urim  and  Thummim,  were 
given  to  him,  and  one  Oliver  Cowdery 
wrote  down  on  paper  what  Smith  pro- 
fessed to  translate.  It  is  said  that  the 
'Book*  is  a  mere  plagiary  of  a  MS. 
romance  by  the  Rev.  Solomon  Spalding 
in  1816.  Certainly  the  plates  and  specta- 
cles have  disappeared.  800  'Literary 
Forgeries.' 

Book  of  Sentences  (The).  By 
Pierre  Lombard  (1100-11G4).  A  compila- 
tion of  the  leading  arguments  of  the 
fathers  upon  moot  points  of  divinity, 
arranged  and  digested  under  heads. 
Above  244  commentators  have  written 
annotations  on  this  book ;  among  others, 
Thomas  Aquinas,  Guillaume  Durand, 
fit.  Bonaventure,  &o. 

Book  of  Sports  (The),  1618.  A 
declaration  issued  by  James  I.  of 
England,  signifying  his  pleasure  that  on 
Sundays,  after  divine  service,  'no  lawful 
recreation  should  be  barred  to  his  good 
people.'  The  sports  more  especially 
mentioned  were  dancing,  archery,  leap- 
ing, vaulting,  May-games/  Whitsun-ales, 
morrice-dances,  and  setting  up  of  May- 
poles. The  declaration  was  appointed 
to  be  read  in  the  parish  churches.  In 
I(i3;{  the  declaration  was  again  published. 
In  1044  the  Long  Parliament  ordered  all 
copies  of  the  declaration  to  be  burned. 
It  was  again  reprinted  in  Arber'g  '  Eng- 
lish Garner.' 


The  following  sports  were  forbidden  on  Sunday! : 
bear  and  bull  baiting,  bowling,  and  Interlude*. 
Those  who  had  not  attended  church  were  for- 
bidden to  join  in  the  sports,  and  no  one  could  go 
out  of  his  parish  to  join  the  sport*  of  another 
parish. 

Book  of  Torgau  (The),  1576.  A 
famous  confession  of  faith  by  the 
Reformers,  the  object  of  which  was  to 
produce  unity  and  uniformity  among  the 
divergent  sects.  From  this  was  developed 
'  The  formula  of  concord '  (1580). 

B9oted  Mission  (The).  'La 
Mission  botte*e,'  the  dragonnade  of  Louig 
XIV.  Trench,  speaking  of  the  Ephesian 
Church,  refers  to '  the  French  Protestant 
refugees,  who  had  found  shelter  from 
the  dragonnades,  the  "  Mission  bottle," 
as  it  is  so  facetiously  called  by  some 
Roman  Catholic  writers,  of  Louis  XIV.' 
('  Commentary  on  the  Epistles  to  the 
Seven  Churches  of  Asia,'  p.  73.) 

None  of  the  infinite  abases  which  might  arts* 
from  this  '  Mission  bottee  '  (as  the  rude  and  fierce 
body  of  Instructors  were  called,  either  in  bitter 
sportlvencss  or  contempt)  was  likely  to  be  dimin- 
ished by  the  temper  of  the  officer  to  whom  its 
direction  was  entrusted.— SMKDLET.  History  of 
the  Reformed  Religion  in  France,  ToL  lii.  p.  250, 
ohap.  xzlr.,  of  A.D.  168L 

Boot-jack.  John,  earl  of  Bute 
(1713-1792) ;  a  pun  on  John-Bute,  whence 
Jack-Bute,  and  by  metathesis  Boot-jack. 

Booth's  Expedition  (Felix),  1829. 
He  equipped  the  '  Victory '  steamer  at 
his  own  cost  and  sent  it  under  the  com- 
mand of  Captain  Ross  to  discover 
whether  there  is  a  north-west  passage 
from  the  Atlantic  to  the  Pacific.  Mr. 
Booth  has  his  name  perpetuated  in  the 
words  Boothia,  Booth iana,  and  Point 
Felix;  and  William  IV.  made  him  a 
baronet ;  but  no  passage  could  be  dis- 
covered. Captain  Ross  returned  in 
1832. 

Border  (The).  The  frontier  of  Eng- 
land and  Scotland.  The  Tweed  for 
about  sixteen  miles,  the  Cheviot  hills  for 
about  twenty-five  miles,  then  the  Kers- 
hope  Water  (a  tributary  of  the  Esk), 
then  the  '  Debatable  Land '  and  the  river 
Sark,  to  the  Solway  Firth. 

Border-thief  School  (The).  Thos* 
novelists  who  took  for  their  heroes  border 
thieves,  or  for  their  subjects  the  adven- 
tures of  border  chiefs.  Sir  W.  Scott  and 
his  poetical  imitators  are  meant. 

With  your  Lake  Schools,  and  Border  this! 
Schools,  and  Cockney  and  Sutanic  Schools,  thers 
baa  been  enough  to  do.-CA&LTUL 


BORDER 


BOSTON 


118 


The  'Lake  School,'  such  as  Wordsworth, 
fcouthey,  and  Coleridge, -who  'haunted  the  lakes 
ol  Cumberland '  and  Westmoreland. 

The  'Cockney  School,'  such  as  Leigh  Hunt, 
Hazlitt,  Shelley,  Keats,  &o. 

The  'Satanic  School,'  such  as  Byron,  Moore, 
Bulwer,  Rousseau,  Victor  Hugo,  Paul  de  Kock, 
and  3  eorge  Sand.  So  called  because  they  show 
no  deference  to  the  conventionalities  of  religion 
and  morals. 

Border  Warrant  (4).  A  warrant 
issued  by  a  Scotch  sheriff  or  county-court 
judge  to  arrest  a  debtor  on  the  English 
side,  and  detain  him  till  he  produces  bail 
for  his  appearance  when  called  on  within 
six  months. 

Borgites  (2  syl.),  or  'Bordjites.'  A 
dynasty  of  Mamelukes  in  Egypt  (1882- 
1517),  which  succeeded  the  Baharites 
(3  syl.).  Every  one  of  these  rulers, 
except  Barkuk  the  founder,  was  either 
deposed  or  met  with  a  violent  death. 
Touman-Bey  (the  last  of  them)  was 
hanged  by  Seiim,  sultan  of  the 
Ottomans. 

Borome"  (The),  or  Leinster  tribute. 
An  annual  tribute  paid  by  the  King  of 
Leinster  to  Tuathal,  overlord  of  Ireland, 
for  causing  the  death  of  Tuathal's  two 
daughters,  whom  he  had  inveigled  into 
his  power  under  the  promise  of  marriage. 

Boromean  Tribute   (The).    See 

•Boarian.' 

His  (Leogalre's)  war  upon  the  Lagentans,  or 
people  of  Leinster,  to  enforce  the  payment  of  the 
Boromean  tribute,  seems  worthy  of  notice.— 
T.  MOORE,  Hist,  of  Ireland,  xl.  232. 

Borough  English.  The  law  by 
which  the  youngest  son  is  the  heir,  from 
the  supposition  that  he  is  less  able 
to  maintain  himself  than  his  elder 
brothers. 

Borough-mongers.  A  term  ap- 
plied by  Cobbett  to  those  who  were 
'  mongers '  of  boroughs ;  that  is,  had 
property  in  parliamentary  seats,  which 
seats  they  could  sell  or  bestow  on  whom 
they  thought  proper. 

Borrome'o  (Charles),  archbishop  of 
Milan,  and  Augustin  Valerio,  bishop  of 
Verona,  have  won  to  themselves  immortal 
fame  by  their  intrepidity  in  visiting  the 
plague-stricken  in  1576.  This  terrible 
pest  depopulated  Venice,  Verona,  Milan, 
and  Trent.  The  great  Titian  fell  a  victim 
*iO  it.  It  was  attributed  to  the  miasma 
rising  from  stagnant  water  and  bad 
drainage.  See  '  Plagues/  &o. 


We  have  an  Englishman  fully  worthy  of  being 
placed  with  these  philanthropists.  During  the 
great  plague  of  London  in  IGiW,  Sir  John  Law- 
rence,  then  Lord  Mayor,  continued  the  whole 
time  in  the  city  ;  heard  complaints  and  redressed 
grievances.  The  day  after  the  disease  was  known 
to  be  the  plague,  40,000  servants  were  dismissed 
and  turned  into  the  streets,  for  no  one  would  take 
them  In.  Sir  John  supported  them  all  at  first  from 
his  own  private  fortune,  till  subscriptions  came 
in  to  help  him  in  his  benevolent  work.— Journal  of 
the  Plague,  printed  by  E.  Nutt,  1722. 

Query. — Is  there  a  statue  to  this  great  man  In 
the  City  ?  If  not,  for  the  honour  of  our  Lord 
Mayors,  there  ought  to  be.  The  John  Lawrence 
In  Westminster  cloisters  was  a  'short-hand 
writer.'  I  can  call  to  mind  no  public  monument 
to  one  of  the  greatest  of  England's  worthies. 

Boscobel.  So  celebrated  for  the 
concealment  of  Charles  II.,  was  originally 
the  property  of  a  Mr.  Giffard,  who  built 
there  a  small  mansion,  which  he  called 
'  Bosco-bello,'  fair  wood.  When  Charles 
took  refuge  there  the  farmer's  name  was 
Penderell. 

Bosphorus  (The).  Means  the  ox 
or  cow  ford.  So  called  because  lo,  trans- 
ported into  a  cow,  forded  or  swam  across 
it.  So,  at  least,  we  are  told  in  Grecian 
fable. 

Bosporic  Bra  (The}.  Commenced 
B.C.  297. 

Boston  Bard  (The).  Robert  S. 
Coffin,  born  in  Boston,  Massachusetts 
(1797-1857). 

Boston  Massacre  (The),  5  March, 
1770.  A  ridiculously  grand  phrase  for 
a  petty  squabble  between  the  British 
soldiers  quartered  in  Boston  and  the 
men  employed  in  Gray's  rope-walk.  Some 
of  the  soldiers  mockingly  asked  to  be 
employed  in  the  rope- walk ;  a  row  ensued, 
which  was  renewed  for  two  or  three  days, 
and  at  last  some  of  the  officers  drew  up 
a  company  of  soldiers  to  overawe  the  men. 
The  workmen  began  to  taunt  the  '  lob- 
sters,' and  struck  one  of  them.  The 
soldiers  fired.  Three  of  Gray's  men  fell 
and  eight  were  wounded.  The  funeral  of 
the  three  men  was  made  a  public  protest, 
and  its  anniversary  was  kept  for  14  years. 

Boston  News  Letter  (The). 
Appeared  24  April,  1704.  It  was  the  first 
American  newspaper. 

Boston  Port  Bill  (The),  March 
1774.  A  bill  by  Lord  North  to  take 
away  from  Boston  (Massachusetts)  the 
customs,  the  courts  of  justice,  and  the 
government  offices,  and  transfer  them  to 
New  Salem,  in  consequence  of  the  re- 
12 


116 


BOSTON 


BOWIDES 


bellion  of  the  Bostonians,  especially  their 
wanton  destruction  of  tea  to  the  value  of 
18,000^.,  to  show  their  hatred  of  England. 

Boston  Tea-party  (The),  16  Dec., 
1778.  Those  citizens  of  Boston  who, 
disguised  as  Indians,  boarded  the  three 
English  ships,  which  had  just  come  into 
the  harbour,  and  threw  into  the  sea 
several  hundred  chests  of  tea,  by  way  of 
protest  against  English  taxation  of 
America  without  a  representation  in 
parliament. 

Botany  (Father  of),  Tourneforl 
(1656-170H). 

Botany  (Professorship  of).  In  the 
University  of  Cambridge,  1724,  founded 
by  the  university.  Stipend  800/.  a  year. 

Botany  Bay,  1770.  So  called  by 
Captain  Cook,  who  discovered,  on  enter- 
ing the  bay,  the  epacris  (a  sort  of  heath), 
which,  though  very  brilliant,  will  grow 
in  the  poorest  soil. 

Bottle  Riot  (The),  1822.  In  Dublin 
theatre.  Someone  (12  June,  l^J'J) 
daubed  the  equestrian  statue  of  William 
III.,  on  College  Green,  with  lampblack. 
The  Orangemen  had  been  accustomed 
for  many  years  to  whitewash  it  and 
decorate  it  with*  yellow  ribbons  on  the 
anniversary  of  the  battle  of  the  Boyne 
(1  July,  1690).  As  these  pranks  caused 
great  riots,  the  Marquis  of  Wellesley, 
the  lord-lieutenant,  forbade  any  un- 
authorised person  to  interfere  with  the 
statue  at  all.  This  offended  the  Orange- 
men, who  clubbed  together  to  mob  him 
in  the  theatre.  During  the  National 
Anthem,  someone  threw  a  bottle  at  the 
marquis ;  a  riot  ensued,  and  some  of  the 
offenders  were  prosecuted  ;  but  the  bills 
were  thrown  out,  and  when  government 
took  the  matter  up,  the  jury  would  not 
agree,  and  the  prosecution  was  dropped. 

Bottomless  Pitt  (The).  William 
Pitt  (1759-1806),  the  statesman,  a  very 
thin  man,  with  no  '  fall '  in  his  back. 

Boulden  Book  (The).  A  book 
recording  the  inquisition  made  by  Hugh 
Pudsey,  bishop  of  Durham,  in  1183,  still 
extant.  It  shows  that  the  villeins  of 
Bolden  held  each  thirty  acres  of  land, 
which  they  paid  for  partly  in  service, 
partly  in  land,  and  partly  in  money.  It 
IB  valuable  for  throwing  light  on  the 
subject  of  villeinage  in  England  in  the 


12th  cent.,  and  for  other  incidental  in- 
formation on  the  social  state  of  tho 
people. 

Bourbon  Dynasty,  of  France. 
Began  with  Henri  IV.  the  Great,  and 
continued  in  a  direct  line  to  the  Revolu- 
tion. Louis  XVIII.  and  his  brother 
Charles  X.  were  also  in  the  direct  line. 
Louis  Philippe  was  of  the  Orleans 
branch. 

The  Bourbona  were  descended  from  the  sixth 
•on  of  St.  Louis,  brother  of  Philippe  III.  The 
dynasty  (with  the  interruption  of  the  Revolution 
»nd  Empire)  continued  from  1589  to  1848. 

Bourbon  Orleans  branch  of 
the  Bourbon  dynasty.  Gave  to  France 
one  king,  Louis  Philippe,  called  Le  Ro\ 
Citoyen  (1778,  1830-1848,  died  1850). 

Bourguignons  (The),  1407.  The 
faction  of  the  Duke  of  Burgundy  (Jean- 
sans-Peur),  opposed  to  the  Armagnacs 
or  Orleanist  party,  during  the  imbecility 
of  Charles  VI.  of  France.  The  cogni- 
sance of  the  Bourguignons  was  a  St. 
Andrew  cross  on  a  red  scarf. 

The  cognisance  of  the  Armagnacc  wa»  •>  8V 
George  B  cross  on  •>  white  scarf. 

Bourguignons      (pronounce 
Armagnacs  i  pronounce  Ah-man'-yaJu). 

Bow-street  Runners  (established 
174'.)).  Nicknamed  Robin  Redbreasts  from 
their  scarlet  waistcoats.  The  Bow-street 
officers  were  a  brave  resolute  set  of  men, 
nimble  of  foot  like  a  proctor's  '  bull-dog,' 
skilled  to  run  down  offenders  and  '  bring 
them  to  book.' 

Bowdlerise.  To  expurgate  a  book 
in  editing  it.  Dispatches  are  bowdlerippd 
by  government,  or  'edited,'  that  ob- 
jectionable statements  may  be  omitted, 
before  the  dispatches  are  given  to  the 
public.  Bowdler  gave  to  the  world  an 
expurgated  edition  of  Shakespeare's 
works,  in  which,  as  he  tells  us,  'nothing 
is  added  to  the  original  text,  but  all 
words  and  expressions  are  omitted 
which  cannot  with  propriety  be  read 
aloud  in  a  family.'  See  '  Grangerise.' 

Bowdlerite  (A).  An  abridger,  so 
called  from  Thomas  Bowdler  (1754- 
1825).  The  opposite  of  a  Grangerite 
(q.v.). 

Wo  have  also  Bowdlerise,  Bowdlerlser.  Bowd 
torlsm,  Bowdlerlsatlon,  ic. 

Bowides  (2  syl.)  or  '  Bouides,'  10th 
and  llth  cents.  A  Mussulman  dynasty, 
under  the  califs,  in  Irak  Adjeiui,  in 
Persia,  offspring  of  Bouyah  of  Dilem, 


BOX-DAYS 


BOYCOTT 


117 


This  Bouyah  had  three  sons,  viz.  Imad- 
Eddaula,  Rockn-Eddaula,  and  Moez- 
Eddaula,  who  rose  to  sovereign  power, 
reigning  at  Bagdad  and  over  Persia 
(932-1055).  "  These  three  brothers  were 
called  the  pillars  of  the  state,  and  under 
their  vigorous  reign  the  language  and 
genius  of  Persia  revived.  The  Seljuks 
succeeded  them. 
The  Bouides  (2  syl.)  were  not  shahs,  but  emir*. 

Box-days,  1690.  Two  days  (one  in 
the  spring  and  one  in  the  autumn  vaca- 
tion) appointed  by  the  Scotch  judges  of 
the  Court  of  Session,  when  law  papers 
raay  be  filed. 

For  preventing  [private  solicitation],  and  tot 
easeing  the  leidgos  themselves,  and  the  lawyers, 
they  .  .  .  have  appointed  boxes  for  every  one  of 
the  lords,  to  stand  on  a  bank  in  the  Session  house 
from  8  o'clk  till  7  o  elk  at  night,  each  box  having  a 
elitt  in  which  the  Informations  or  bills  may  be 
lett  in,  and  cannot  be  drawn  out  untill  the  box  be 
opened ;  the  key  whereof  is  to  be  kept  by  every 
Judge  himself,  and  to  be  committed  to  no  other. 

Boxers.  There  were  two  schools  of 
boxing  during  the  regency,  the  Bristol 
school  and  the  Hebrew  school,  the  chief 
exponents  being  Tom  Cribb  of  Bristol  and 
Mendoza  the  Jew.  See  'Broughtonian.' 

The  chief  boxers  have  been : 

Jim  Belcher  (Brlstolian),  who  had  but  one  ey« 
(champion),  and  Tom  Belcher,  his  brother ;  Ben- 
digo ;  Cohen ;  Thomas  Cribb,  the  champion  ;  Figg ; 
Gardolio,  of  the  Hebrew  school ;  Bob  Gregson  (the 
Pot  of  Pork) ;  Gully  ;  John  C.  Heenan,  the  Benicia 
Boy ;  Humphries ;  Gentleman  Jackson  (Lord 
Byron  was  his  pupil);  Jim  Mace  ;  Daniel  Mendoza, 
the  Jew  :  Molineux,  the  Negro  ;  Oliver  ;  Painter  ; 
Kandal  (the  Nonpareil),  noted  for  his  pink  cheeks  ; 
Caleb  Rann  (Mendoza's  favourite  pupil,  and  called 
the  Pink  [of  Bow] ;  Richmond  •  Scroggins,  a  sailor  ; 
Tom  Sayers  (who  fought  the  Benicia  Boy  in  1800) ; 
Cyrus  Smalley  (the  Sprig  of  Myrtle),  Cribb's 
favourite  pupil ;  Spring,  so  called  by  Cribb,  but 
bis  real  name  was  Thomas  Winter;  Sutton; 
Tomkins  ;  Jem  Ward,  the  Nestor  of  the  ring,  &c. 

Daniel  Mendoza  published  in  1790  the  'Art  of 
Boxing,1  in  which  he  gives  particulars  of  hia 
match  with  Humphries.  The  era  of  boxing  was 
1719-1860. 

Boy  Bachelor  (The).  Thomas 
[cardinal]  Wolsey  (1471-1580),  of  Mag- 
dalen College,  Oxford.  He  took  his 
degree  before  he  was  fifteen  years  of 
age.  He  told  Sir  William  Cavendish 
that  he  was  usually  so  called  at  Oxford. 

lugo  Grotius,  1600,  pleaded  his  first  cause  when 
jnly  seventeen  years  of  age  ;  Francis  Bacon,  born 
1561,  entered  Trin.  Coll.  Camb.  at  the  age  of  twelve, 
»nd  was  called  to  the  Bar  before  he  was  twenty- 
one.  Edward  Herbert  matriculated  at  University 
College,  Oxford,  at  the  age  of  twelve. 

Boy  Bishop  (The).  Mentioned  aa 
early  as  1290.  Prohibited  by  the  council 
of  Sens  in  1485.  The  election  of  a  boy- 
bishop  prohibited  in  England  by  pro- 
clamation in  1542  (reign  of  Henry  VIII.). 


The  election  revived  by  an  edict  of  the 
bishop  of  London,  13  Nov.,  1554.  Custom 
abolished  by  Queen  Elizabeth  in  1558 

The  boy-bishop  was  elected  on  St.  Nicholas's 
Day  (Dec.  6),  and  the  office  lasted  till  Holy 
Innocents  Day  (Dec.  28).  He  was  chosen  from 
the  cathedral  choir  or  grammar-school,  and  when 
elected  was  arrayed  like  a  bishop,  and,  attended 
by  his  chapter,  went  about  the  streets  blessing 
the  people  in  ridicule.  He  took  possession  of  the 
church  and  performed  all  services  except  mass. 

Boy  Bishops.  A  child  of  only  five 
years  old  was  made  archbishop  of  Reims. 
The  see  of  Narbonne  was  purchased  for 
a  boy  of  ten.  See '  Boy  Popes.'  (Hallam, 
1  Middle  Ages,'  vol.  ii.  p.  248.) 

Boy  Crusades.  Set  '  Child 
Pilgrimages.' 

Boy  Martyr  (The).  St.  Pancra*., 
who  suffered  martyrdom  under  Diocletian 
(293-303). 

Boy  Patriots  (The),  1742.  So 
Walpole,  after  his  fall,  called  Pitt, 
Lyttelton,  Grenville,  and  their  party  of 
ambitious  young  men  opposed  to  him 
and  his  measures  (temp.  Geo.  IL;. 

Boy  Popes.  John  XII.  was  made 
pope  at  the  age  of  eighteen  (956-963). 
Benedict  IX.  was  made  pope  at  the  age 
of  ten  (1033-1054).  Both  these  lads 
were  licentious,  extravagant,  and  profli- 
gate. One  died  at  the  age  of  twenty- 
five,  having  been  pope  for  seven  years, 
and  the  other  died  at  the  age  of  thirty- 
one,  having  been  pope  for  twenty-one 
years.  See  '  Boy  Bishops.' 

Boys  (The).  L  So  Walpole  called  the 
young  'Patriot*  faction  (1733),  at  the 
head  of  which  was  the  young  cornet  of 
horse,  William  Pitt,  the  future  earl  of 
Chatham.  In  1739  Walpole  was  obliged 
to  bow  to  the  faction,  and  consent  against 
his  better  judgment  to  a  war  policy,  and 
in  1742  he  was  compelled  to  resign. 

II.  The  Irish  Land-leaguers  (q.v.)  are 
generally  called  '  The  Boys.' 

III.  See 'Wonderful  Boys.* 

Boycott  (To).  To  ostracise.  A  word 
adopted  from  a  Mr.  Boycott,  who  was 
ostracised  in  1881  by  the  Irish  Land 
League.  The  principle  is  old  enough, 
as  the  proverbs  Damner  une  boutique, 
and  Damner  une  ville,  will  show. 

One  word  as  to  the  way  in  which  a  man  should 
be  boycotted.  When  any  man  has  taken  a  farm 
from  which  a  tenant  has  been  evicted,  or  is  a 
grabber,  let  every  one  in  the  parish  turn  his  book 


118 


BOYLB 


BRAVEST? 


on  him  ;  have  no  communication  with  him  ;  have 
no  dealings  with  him.    You  need  never  say  an 


unkind  word  to  him;  but  never  say  anything  at 
all  to  him.  If  you  must  meet  him  in  the  (air, 
walk  away  from  him  silently.  Do  him  no  violence, 


all  to  him.    If  you  must  meet  him  in  the 

ly. 

but  have  no  dealings  with  him.  Let  every  man's 
door  be  closed  against  him  ;  and  make  him  (eel 
himself  a  stranger  and  a  castaway  in  his  own 
neighbourhood.—  J.  DILLON,  M.P.,  Speech  to  the  Land 
league,  20  Feb.,  1881. 

Boyle's  Law.  The  volume  of  a 
portion  of  gas  varies  inversely  as  the 
pressure  (1602).  Thus  if  we  double  the 
pressure,  the  gas  will  be  reduced  one- 
lialf;  if  we  treble  the  pressure,  the 
volume  of  gas  will  be  reduced  to  one- 
third,  and  so  on. 

Called  by  Continental  writers  Mariotte's  Law 
(1676). 

Boyle  Lectures.  Eight  lectures 
in  one  year  in  defence  of  Christianity 
against  heterodoxy,  infidelity,  or  objectors. 
Bentley  preached  the  first  series.  Esta- 
blished by  Robert  Boyle,  son  of  the  Earl 
of  Cork  (1627-lG'Jl). 

Braban9ons.  Bands  of  mercena- 
ries or  brigands,  chiefly  from  Brabant, 
who  overran  France,  in  the  middle  ages, 
and  committed  frightful  disorders.  John 
king  of  England  and  Philippe  (II.) 
Auguste  draughted  them  off  into  their 
armies,  and  trained  them, 

Brabant  Screen  (The),  1720.  A 
caricature  in  which  the  Duchess  of 
Kendal,  from  behind  a  screen,  is  supply- 
ing Knight,  treasurer  of  the  South  Sea 
Company,  with  money  to  effect  his 
escape,  when  the  bubble  bursts. 

Knight,  with  all  the  document*,  books,  and 
secrete  of  the  directors,  effected  his  escape  to 
Calais.  He  was  apprehended  near  Ll<  ge,  and 
lodged  In  the  citadel  of  Antwerp  ;  but  tin-  States 
of  Brabant  refused  to  give  him  up,  and  he  was 
allowed  to  make  his  escape.  The  Duchess  of 
Kendal  was  the  mistress  of  George  I.,  the  reigning 
king,  and  the  caricature  implies  that  the  royal 
family  was  Involved  in  the  Iniquity  of  the  scheme. 
The  Prince  of  Wales  was  certainly  one  of  the 
governors  of  the  Company. 

Bracceschi  (  The),  1409.  The  party 
of  Braccio,  formed  into  a  company  on 
the  death  of  Barbiano.  See  '  Sforzeschi.' 

Bracciolini  (Poggio),  of  Tuscany 
(1881-1459),  secretary  to  seven  popes. 
Said  to  be  the  author  of  the  '  Annals  of 
Tacitus'  (q.v.),  for  which  'forgery'  he 
received  from  Cosmo  de'  Medici  500  gold 
sequins.  We  are  told  that  the  original 
MS.  of  Bracciolini's  forgery  is  still  pre- 
served in  the  library  of  Florence.  See 
1  Literary  Impostors,  <fcc.' 

'!  this  Is  true,  then  the  quotations  given  by 
Paley  and  others  from  Tacitus  In  testimony  of 


Christ  are  utterly  worthless  for  they  ar«  extracts 
from  the  'Annals':  thus  'Christians  took  their 
name  from  their  founder,  one  Christ,  put  to  death 
in  the  reign  of  Ti)>criut>  by  his  procurator  Pontius 
Pilate  '  is  from  the  '  Annals '  xv.  44. 

Bradford  Law.  Hang  first  and 
try  afterwards.  A  summary  way  of 
dealing  with  marauders,  especially  in 
border  laws  and  in  times  of  general 
turbulence. 

There  are  many  similar  expressions :  as  Lydford 
Law.  Halifax  Law,  Cupar  Justice,  Jedburgb 
Justice,  Uurslem  Club  Law,  Abingdon  Law  (q.v.), 
Mob  Law,  Ac. 

Brahminism.  It  includes  a  belief 
in  a  Supreme  Being,  the  doctrine  of 
immortality,  that  of  a  Trinity,  and  also 
of  an  Incarnation.  It  teaches  a  belief  in 
a  heaven  and  hell,  and  of  a  divine 
revelation.  The  Brahmins  have  their 
sacred  scriptures  (viz.  the  Vedas,  the 
Vedentas,  the  Upanishads,  and  the  Pura- 
nas),  and  two  sacred  poems  of  immense 
length.  The  present  number  of  Brah- 
mins is  139,000,000. 

Brandanes  (2  syl.).  The  name 
given  to  the  1,000  Scotch  archers,  ex- 
ceptionally tall  and  handsome  men,  who, 
in  1298,  followed  Sir  John  Stewart  to 
the  battle  of  Falkirk.  In  that  fatal 
ment,  Sir  John  was  slain  and  the 
4  Brandanes '  were  annihilated. 

Brandons  and  '  St.  Brandon's  day.' 
Valentine's  day  is  called  '  Dominica  de 
brandonibus.'  A  brandon  is  a  lighted 
torch,  like  Cupid's  torch  of  love;  and 
boys  used  at  one  time  to  carry  about 
brandons  on  Valentine's  eve  and  Valen- 
tine's day,  collecting  largesses. 

Bras-de-Fer.  Francois  de  Lonoue, 
ft  Calvinist  of  the  10th  cent.,  and  most 
distinguished  chief  after  the  death  of 
Coligny. 

Brasenose  College,  Oxford,  1509. 
Founded  by  William  Smith,  bishop  of 
Lincoln,  and  Sir  Richard  Sutton  of 
If  restbury,  Chester.  The  head-master  is 
called  the  principal. 

The  origin  of  the  word  Is  doubtful.  There  Is  a 
brazen  nose  over  the  great  gateway,  a  sign,'  as 
Anthony  Wood  culls  it ;  but  th.-rr  is  it  1.  x  ml  that 
the  site  of  the  college  was  aa  »ld  brew -house  ox 
brasserie. 

Bravest  of  the  brave  (The),  'L* 
brave  des  braves.'  Michael  Ney,  marshal 
of  France,  so  called  for  his  services  at 
the  terrible  battle  of  Moskowa  in  Russia, 
in  1812,  which  procured  him  the  title  of 
•due  de  hi  Moakowa'  (17Gy-l«15). 


BRAZEN 


BREHOtt 


lid 


Brazen  Horses  of  St.  Mark 
(The).  Four  horses  of  gilt  bronze  re- 
moved by  the  Venetians  from  the 
Hippodrome  at  Constantinople,  and 
placed  over  the  western  porch  of  the 
Basilica  of  St.  Mark.  No  one  knows  the 
artist  or  date  of  these  horses.  Augustus 
brought  them  from  Alexandria,  after  the 
conquest  of  Antony,  and  set  them  on  a 
triumphal  arch  in  Rome;  they  were 
removed  by  Nero,  Domitian,  Trajan,  and 
Constantine  to  other  arches.  Constantino 
removed  them  to  Constantinople.  When 
Bonaparte  took  Venice  in  1797  he 
removed  the  four  horses  to  Paris,  but  in 
1815  they  were  restored  to  Venice,  which 
was  allotted  to  the  Austrian  Govern- 
ment. 

Brazen  Wall  (The).  A  horse 
regiment  of  Cromwell's  republican  party, 
BO  called  because  it  was  never  broken. 
See  '  Stonewall  Jackson.' 

Bread  and  Cheese.  The  shibbo- 
leth of  Tyler's  rebels,  1381,  whereby  he 
detected  Flemish  merchants. 

Bread-and-cheeseland.  Twenty 
acres  of  land  left  by  Mary  and  Elizabeth 
Chukhurst  of  Biddenden  (in  the  12th 
cent.)  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor  of  their 
parish.  The  rent  of  this  land  was  to  be 
laid  out  in  bread  and  cheese,  to  be 
distributed  on  Easter  Sunday.  The 
parish  poor  were  to  have  270  three-and- 
a-half  pound  loaves,  with  cheese  in  pro- 
portion ;  and  600  rolls  were  to  be  given 
to  non-parishioners. 

Breaking  Money.  To  break  a 
piece  of  money  at  parting,  each  keeping 
*  part,  was  a  bond  of  fidelity  at  one  time 
among  lovers.  This  came  from  very 
remote  times,  before  inns  and  houses  of 
public  accommodation  were  known. 
Travellers  had  then  to  trust  to  the 
hospitality  of  strangers  living  on  the 
road,  and  it  was  customary  at  parting  to 
.divide  some  article,  such  as  a  white 
stone  or  small  coin,  and  for  the  host  and 
guest  each  to  take  a  part,  that  if  the 
host  required  similar  hospitality  from 
his  guest,  he  might  claim  it  by  showing 
the  token.  In  the  Revelation  of  St. 
John  this  custom  is  referred  to  (ii.  17), 
where  Christ  says,  'To  him  that  over- 
cometh  will  I  give  a  white  stone,'  so  that 
it  the  day  of  judgment  he  may  demand 
admission  into  heaven. 


It  stares,  beckons,  points  to  the  piece  of  gold 
We  brake  between  us. — The  I'otv  Breaker,  ill.  1 


Breast-laws.  The  common  law  of 
the  Isle  of  Man.  The  code  being  9.  jus 
non  scriptum  is  deposited  in  the  heart 
or  breast  of  the  deemsters  and  keys  (q.v.). 

Breda  (Compromise  of),  1566. 
(Peace    of),   81    June,   1667,  between 
England,  France,  and  Denmark. 

Breeches.  See  'Procession  of  the 
Black  Breeches.' 

Breeches     Bible     (The),     1557- 

Printed  by  Whittingham,  Gilby,  and 
Sampson.  So  called  because  Gen.  iii.  7 
runs  thus :  '  The  eyes  of  them  bothe  were 
opened.  .  .  .  and  they  sewed  figge-tree 
leaves  together  and  made  themselves 
breeches.'  Also  called  the '  Geneva  Bible.' 

Breeches  Martyrs.  O'Brien,  M.P. 
and  several  other  Irishmen  imprisoned 
in  1889  for  exciting  the  Irish  to  rebellion 
during  the  turbulent  times  of  the  Land 
League,  refused  to  put  on  the  prison 
dress,  and  went  without  their  breeches, 
shivering  with  cold.  Ridiculed  by  the 
general  public  as  the '  breechless  martyrs.' 

Breeches  Review  (The).  The 
'Westminster  Review,'  so  called  from 
Francis  Place,  a  West-end  breeches- 
maker  who  had  a  considerable  share 
both  in  the  property  and  also  in  its  con- 
duct. 

Breffni.  Comprised  the  present 
Irish  counties  of  Cavan  and  Leitrim. 
Cavan  was  called  Breffni  O'Reilly ;  and 
Leitrim  was  Breffni  O'Ruark. 

Dermot  MacMurrogh,  king  of  Leinster,  eloped 
with  the  -wife  of  O  Ruark  of  Breffni,  who  appealed 
to  the  monarch.— O'CONNOR,  Hist,  of  tlie  Irish  People, 
p.  48. 

Brehon  Laws.  In  Ireland.  Un- 
written or  traditional  laws.  These  laws 
were  reduced  to  writing  about  440.  As, 
not  unfrequently,  the  Brehon  laws  were 
repugnant  to  the  laws  of  God  and  man, 
they  were  abolished  in  Anglo-Ireland  by 
the  Statute  of  Kilkenny  40  Edw.  III.,  136(5 ; 
and  the  abolition  was  extended  to  the 
whole  island  by  James  I. 

Brehon  In  Ireland  meant  a 'judge,' and  Brehon 
law  was  justice  administered  by  the  chief  of  a  clan 
to  those  of  his  own  tribe.  The  Brohon  sat  In  the 
open  air  011  a  stone  or  mound.  Spenser  calls  the 
Brehon  laws  '  a  rule  of  right  unwritten.'  That  is, 
not  deriving  Its  authority  by  written  statute*, 
The  writing  was  simply  a  record  of  existing  laws. 
80  with  to*  '  common  law '  of  England. 


120 


BRENNU8 


BRETON 


Brennus.  No  proper  name,  but  a 
corrupt  Cymric  word,  brenhin  meaning 
1  king.'  It  was  a  Brennus  who  sacked 
Eome  in  the  days  of  Camillus,  B.C.  890. 
Another  Brennus  invaded  Greece,  and 
was  defeated  B.C.  280. 

Brethren,  Brethrenism,  1832. 
The  Plymouth  Brethren. call  themselves 
only  'Brethren,'  and  their  religious 
system  they  call  '  Brethrenisin.1  They 
practise  no  rites  and  have  no  ministers. 
According  to  the  teaching  of  these 
Christians,  to  preach  the  Gospel  is  to 
deny  that  the  Saviour's  work  is  finished. 

However,  they  baptize  one  another,  which  la  * 
rite.  See '  Brothers.' 

Brethren  of  Good  Will  (The). 
See  '  Brethren  of  Social  Life.' 

Brethren  of  Our  Lady  of 
Mount  Olivet,  or  Olivetans,  1272. 
An  offset  of  the  Benedictines,  founded  by 
John  Tolomei.  The  brethren  devoted 
themselves  chiefly  to  teaching  and  the 
cultivation  of  sacred  science. 

Brethren  of  St.  Alexius.  See 
'Alexians.' 

Brethren  of  St.  George  (The\ 
1472.  See  '  Brotherhood  of  St.  George/ 

Brethren  of  Social  Life  (The), 
1876.  Founded  in  Holland  by  Geert 
Groote  and  Florentius  Kadewin,  not 
unlike  the  subsequent  society  known  as 
the  '  United  Brethren '  or  Moravians. 
They  enjoined  a  community  of  goods, 
ascetic  habits,  the  use  of  the  vernacular 
tongue  in  all  religious  services,  and  ac- 
knowledged no  conventual  distinctions 
('  all  ye  are  brethren ').  In  1480  they 
numbered  130  societies. 

Brethren  of  the  Christian 
Schools.  'Fri'resdesecoleschretit  inn  s,' 
1681,  instituted  at  Reims  by  Canon  J.  B. 
de  la  Salle,  for  the  gratuitous  education 
of  children  in  the  elements  of  religion. 
The  bretliren  wore  a  large  black  robe 
and  square  cap.  This  order  survived 
the  Revolution,  and  was  legalised  in  1808. 

Brethren  of  the  Common  Lot 
(The).  See  l  Brethren  of  Social  Life.' 

Brethren  of  the  Free  Spirit, 
1065,  or  '  Fratricelli.1  Censured  by  the 
Council  of  Vienna  in  1811,  and  persecuted 
by  Karl  IV.  in  1869.  They  took  their 
name  from  Rom.  viii.  2.  '  The  law  of  the 
spirit  of  life  in  Christ  Jesus  hath  made 
us  ftee  from  the  law  of  sin  and  death.' 


Their  doctrine  was  a  sort  of  pantheistic 
mysticism.  They  said  that  all  things 
emanate  from  God,  and  will  revert  to 
Him  again  ;  that  rational  souls  are  part 
of  God,  that  the  whole  universe  is  God, 
that  by  divine  contemplation  the  soul  is 
converted  into  the  divine  essence  and 
becomes  free  from  sin. 

Brethren  of  the  Holy  Cross 
(The),  17th  cent.  The  Rosicrucians,  said 
to  have  been  founded  by  Christian 
Rosencreutz,  who  died  1484,  and  bound 
his  disciples  not  to  make  public  any  of 
his  doctrines  till  120  years  after  his  death, 
The  Rosicrucians  were  credited  with  pos- 
sessing the  secret  of  gold-making,  keep- 
ing lights  burning  for  centuries,  and  othet 
alchemic  secrets. 

Brethren  of  the  Passion  (The). 
A  company  of  pilgrims  authorised  to  re- 
present dramatically  in  cathedrals  and 
other  churches  religious  mysteries,  such 
as  the  Incarnation,  the  Crucifixion,  the 
Holy  Trinity,  the  Real  Presence,  the 
Resurrection,  &c.  (13th  to  15th  cent.). 

Brethren  of  the  White  Caps, 
18th  cent.  The  followers  of  one 
Durand,  a  carpenter,  so  called  because 
their  headgear  was  of  white  linen.  They 
bound  themselves  not  to  play  dice,  not 
to  frequent  taverns,  to  wear  no  at 
clothing,  to  avoid  perjury  and  all  vain 
swearing.  They  also  forbade  the  lords 
from  taking  '  dues '  from  their  vassals. 

Bretigny  (Treaty  of),  8  May,  1360. 
Between  France  and  England,  in  which 
Edward  III.  renounced  all  pretensions 
to  the  crown  of  France  j  abandoned  his 
claim  to  Normandy,  Anjou,  and  Maine: 
but,  on  the  other  hand,  his  duchy  of 
Aquitaine  (including  Gascony,  Guienne, 
Poitou  and  Saintonge)  remained  to  him, 
not  as  a  fief,  but  in  full  sovereignty ;  while 
his  new  conquest  of  Calais  continued  till 
the  reign  of  Queen  Mary  »  possession  ot 
the  English  crown. 

King  Jean  was  taken  captive  and  bro 
London,  when  his  ransom  was  fixed   at  H 
H» U  crowns  (about  l.AOCi.KOW.  sterling.     Wlu-n    lie 
went  to  France  to  collect  the  money,  he  loft  his 
•on,  the  Due  d'AnJou,  as  a  hostage ;  but  the  duke 
ran  away,  and  Jean  returned  to  London,  where 
he  died  in  1364. 

Breton  Club  (The).  1789.  Founded 
at  Versailles  at  the  instigation  of  Lafay- 
ette by  the  deputies  of  Brittany.  It  was 
subsequently  transferred  to  Paris,  and 
became  the  famous  '  Club  des  Jacobin*.1 


BRETTS 


BRIDGEWATER 


121 


The  Breton  club  was  formed  because  the 
king  (Louis  XVI.)  over  and  over  again 
refused  to  see  their  deputations,  sent  to 
remonstrate  against  his  arbitrary  con- 
duct. 

Bretts  and  Scots.  Bretts  were  the 
remains  of  the  British  or  Welsh  people  in 
Scotland.  At  one  time  the  '  British ' 
were  the  chief  inhabitants  of  Dumbarton, 
Renfrew,  Ayr,  Lanark,  Peebles,  Selkirk, 
Roxburgh,  Dumfries,  and  Cumberland ; 
and  this  province  was  called  '  Cambria,' 
'  Cumbria,'  and  '  Strathclyde.'  In  the 
middle  of  the  10th  cent,  it  was  a  tributary 
to  England,  and  continued  so  into  the 
12th  cent.,  when  Cumberland  became  a 
part  of  England. 

The  Scots  were  a  Keltic  people  dwell- 
ing in  the  western  and  northern  parts, 
and  were  called  the  'wild  Scots,'  the 
•  Irishry  of  Scotland,'  and  '  Scotch  High- 
landers.' 

The  '  Laws  of  the  Bretts  and  Scots  * 
were  abolished  by  Edward  L 

Bretwalda.  An  Anglo-Saxon  chief 
chosen  to  command  the  army  (Bretwald, 

British  ruler). 

I.  Ella  of  Sussex,  491-614. 

II.  Ceawlin  of  Wessex,  684-692. 

III.  Ethelbert  of  Kent,  597  to  Feb.  8161 

IV.  Kedwald  of  East  Anglia,  616. 

V.  Edwin  of  Northumbria,  king  o«  all  England 
except  Kent,  C20  to  Oct.  633. 

VI.  Oswald  of  Northumbria,  635  to  8  Aug..  642. 

VII.  Oswy  this  brother)  of  Northumbria,  651  M 
16  Feb.,  670. 

VIII.  Egbert  of  Wessex,  827-837.    Also  king. 

E:.  Alfred  the  Great,  871.    Also  king. 
Edgar  the  Pacific,  958.    Also  king. 

Breviarium  Alaricianum,  A.D- 
606.  An  abridgment  of  the  Theodosian 
Code  by  Alaric  II.,  king  of  the  Visigoths. 

Breviary  (The),  494.  A  book  con- 
taining the  canonical  hours  of  the  Latin 
church,  viz.  Matins,  Lauds,  Prime,  Tierce, 
Sexte,  None,  Vespers,  and  Compline.  It 
is  called  a  breviary  because  it  contains  in 
a  brief  or  abridged  form  the  several  offices. 
An  ecclesiastic  ought  to  go  through  his 
treviary  daily.  The  original  breviary 
was  the  work  of  Pope  Gelasius,  A.D.  494, 
but  it  has  been  often  modified.  The 
Greek  breviary  is  called  '  EiMtology,'  and 
is  more  ancient  than  the  Latin,  going 
back  to  the  time  of  Chrysostom,  who  died 
409. 

Originally  It  consisted  of  the  Lord's  Prayer  and 
•xtracts  from  the  Psalms.  Subsequently  short 
readings  (lessons)  from  the  Scriptures  were  added. 

v  The  Breviary  la  quite  a  distinct  book  from  the 
If  iMal  («.«  j. 


Brian  (Boru)  king  of  Monster  in  the 
10th  cent.  He  was  slain  in  the  I  at  tie  of 
lontarf  on  Good  Friday  1014. 

Bridewell,  1522.  Was  built  by 
Henry  VIII.  for  a  royal  palace,  for  the 
reception  of  Karl  V.  and  his  retinue,  but 
sometimes  the  king  himself  lived  there  j 
in  1553  the  palace  was  given  by  Edward  VI. 
to  the  city  of  London  for  a  workhouse  and 
bouse  of  correction.  In  166G  it  was  burnt 
down  in  the  fire  of  London.  Bridewell  is 
the  name  of  the  parish,  so  called  from  a 
well  dedicated  to  St.  Bride. 

Bridge  of  Sighs  (The),  or  Ponte 
dei  Sospiri,  Venice.  Connecting  the 
Prigioni  Sotterraneo  with  the  judgment 
ball  of  the  doge's  palace.  Those  who 
passed  over  it  after  their  trial  were  prison- 
ers on  their  way  to  execution. 

Buskin  says  it  is  renaissance  of  the  16th  cent. 
After  the  great  fire  of  1574  the  prisons  previously 
connected  with  the  palace  were  moved  to  the  other 
side.  Whether  Niccolo  da  Ponte,  the  doge,  who 
died  in  1578,  had  any  connection  with  the  word 
4  Ponte '  in  the  phrase  I  cannot  determine.  The 
bridge  was  the  work  of  Jacopo  Tatti  Sansovino,  th« 
architect  (1479-1570). 

Bridge  of  Straw,  Venice,  (The). 
'  Ponte  della  Paglia.'  One  of  the  bridges 
which  connected  the  prisons  with  the 
doge's  palace.  So  called  because  when  the 
nobles  rode  to  the  council  they  left  their 
horses  at  the  foot  of  this  bridge  in  charge 
of  grooms,  and  they  were  either  stabled 
or  baited,  or  both. 

Bridge  water  Canal  (The),  1760. 
From  Worsley  to  Manchester,  cut  by 
Brindley  under  the  direction  of  the  Duke 
of  Bridgewater. 

Bridgewater  Collection  (The), 
1829.  In  the  MS.  department  of  the 
British  Museum.  Collected  by  the  last 
earl  of  Bridgewater.  Chiefly  MSS.  relat- 
ing to  French  history. 

Bridgewater    Treatises    (The\ 

1829.  Francis  Henry  Egerton,  8th  and 
last  Earl  of  Bridgewater,  placed  8,OOOZ.  at 
the  disposal  of  the  president  of  the  Royal 
Society  to  be  paid  to  eight  persons  -Ap- 
pointed by  him  to  publish  1,000  copies  of 
a  work  on  the  goodness  of  God  mani- 
fested in  his  works,  from  eight  stand- 
points. WHEWELL  was  appointed  to  take 
general  physics  considered  in  connection 
with  natural  theology.  BUCKLAND,  geo- 
logy and  mineralogy.  BELL,  the  human 
hand.  ROOET,  animal  and  vegetable 
physiology.  PBOUT,  chemistry  and  the 
functions  of  digestion.  CHALMERS,  ex- 


1-2-1 


BRIGANDAGE 


BRITAIN 


ternal  nature  adapted  to  man'g  moral  and 
intellectual  constitution.  KIDD,  on  the 
adaptation  of  nature  to  man's  physical 
condition.  And  KIKBY,  the  history, 
habits,  and  instincts  of  animals. 

Brigandage  of  Ephesus  (The), 
^J>.  449.  A  council  of  Ephesus,  which 
condemned  Theodoret,  one  of  the  Chris- 
tian fathers,  and  defended  Eutyches  the 
heresiarch,  who  maintained  that  the 
humanity  of  Christ  was  absorbed  in  his 
divine  nature.  The  Council  was  called 
'  Latrocinium,'  the  assembly  of  thieves 
and  robbers. 

Briggs's  Logarithms.  Construc- 
ted by  Henry  Briggs,  a  contemporary  of 
Baron  Napier  (1556-1680). 

Bright'B  Disease.  A  fatty  de- 
generation of  the  tissues  of  the  kidneys. 
So  called  from  Dr.  R.  Bright,  who  was  the 
first  to  investigate  the  character  of  the 
disease  in  1837. 

Brighton  of  the  Riviera  (The) 

cr  •  Brighton  of  the  South,1  Nice. 

Brilliant  Madm an  (The).  Charles 
XIL  of  Sweden  (16U7-1710).  He  com- 
pelled the  Danes  to  make  peace,  dethron- 
ed the  king  of  Poland,  and  waged  war 
with  Russia  for  a  time  with  success ;  but, 
being  defeated  by  Czar  Peter  the  Great 
at  1'ultowa,  Sweden  fell  from  her  high 
estate  as  a  first-class  power. 

Brin  villiers,  the  poisoner,  was  Marie 
Madeleine  d'Aubray,  marquise  de  Brinvil- 
liers  (1C30-1676).  She  poisoned  her 
father,  her  two  brothers,  and  a  sister.  She 
was  tortured,  beheaded,  and  then  burnt 
to  ashes  in  Paris,  16  July,  1676. 

Brissot  (Jean-Pierre).  The  French 
revolutionist  (1754-1798);  was  the  first  to 
abandon  the  use  of  hair-powder,  and  was 
the  first  victim  of  Robespierre.  He  as- 
sumed the  dress  of  a  quaker,  and  the 
name  of  De  Warvillo. 

Brissptins.  The  followers  of  Jean- 
Pierre  Brissot  in  the  first  French  revolu- 
tion. Brissot  was  editor  of  the  journal 
called  '  Le  Patriote  Francais,'  and  was 
one  of  the  moving  spirits  of  the  times. 
He  was  a  member  of  the  Convention,  but 
was  opposed  to  the  Montagnards,  which 
drew  upon  him  the  wrath  of  Robespierre, 
who  caused  him  to  be  proscribed  81  May, 
and  he  was  put  to  death  81  Oct.,  1793. 


Bristol  Fashion  (In).  Methodical, 
in  apple-pie  order.  In  the  great  mass 
meeting,  18  Oct.,  1884,  a  route  of  above 
three  miles  was  observed  in  one  un- 
broken line.  No  cheering  disturbed  the 
stately  solemnity;  no  one  ran  to  give 
any  direction  ;  no  noise  of  any  kind  was 
heard;  but  on,  in  one  unbroken  line, 
steady  and  stately,  marched  the  throng 
in  'Bristol  fashion'  ('Daily  News,'  20 
Oct.,  1884). 

Bristol  Riots  (The),  Sunday,  29 
Oct.,  1881,  on  the  visit  of  Sir  Charles 
Wetherell.  It  was  during  the  excitement 
of  the  Reform  Bill,  which  had  been 
thrown  out  by  the  House  of  Lords.  Sir 
Charles,  a  tory,  entered  with  a  cavalcade 
in  a  kind  of  triumph,  and  the  mob  rose 
in  rebellion.  The  bridewell,  the  new 
gaol,  the  Gloucester  county  prison,  several 
of  the  toll-houses,  the  bishop's  palace, 
the  mansion-house,  the  custom-bouse, 
the  excise-office,  and  several  private 
houses  were  set  on  fire.  About  110 
persons  were  killed,  and  three  of  the 
ringleaders  were  executed.  The  loss  of 
property  sustained  was  over  half  a  million 
sterling. 

Bristolians  or  Bristolites  (8  syl.). 
Prize-fighters  in  the  regency,  of  the 
Bristol  school.  Bristol  was  famous  for 
the  three  pugilists,  Jem  Belcher  (who 
had  lost  one  eye),  Thomas  Cribb  (once  a 
coal-porter),  and  Molineux.  The  other 
school  of  boxers  was  called  the '  Hebrews,' 
of  which  Mendoza  was  the  chief  ex. 
ponent.  The  Prince  Regent  was  a 
Bristolian,  and  his  brother  Frederick, 
duke  of  York,  was  a  partisan  of  the 
Hebrew  rivals.  Much  to  the  annoyance 
of  the  general  public,  the  Prince  Regent 
actually  attached  Thomas  Cribb  to  his 
household.  See  '  Boxers.' 

Britain  (Rulers  of),  before  Egbert. 

(Those  In  lUilica  were  praetors,  propraetors,  or 
pnvfecU  of  Rome.) 
BegOnax          ...       _       _  ...          B.o.  88--JO 

Temantius     901OA.D. « 

Cunobcllni   (Cymbellne)    (at    Camelodd- 

num)         9-»l 

Adminius        81-40 

Caractacus    and    Togodumnos    (ton*    of 

Cunobclin)        «.       _       «0-.<1 

Pub.  Otloniu  Scapula,  prtttor  ..  «.  _  CO  63 
l>i,liut.  proprietor  ...  —  «.  ..  68-i7 

Vrruniu*  •.«.—.        67-S8 

Paullnut  Suftoniui «       «.        -       »-«* 

Boadic&a,  queen  of  the  IcSnl  -.  «.  —  60-03 
Petroniui  Turmli&nut  ...«.»..  62-70 
Petiliut  Cfredlit  ...-.-._  70- 78 

Cnirui  Juliut  AuricSla  ...  _  _  „.  t»-«tf 
Oladu*.  king  of  the  IcCni  ~  Z  Z  It 


BRITAIN 


BRITISH 


123 


Trebfllins  «.-.«.       _       AJD.  86-120 

Hadrian ,  emperor    ....._«._  120 

Si'renin,  prtflor         ^.        « .                             ^  120-188 

£oiUu«  frbtVii*          ...-.•«.»  188-161 

Calpurnius  Agricola           -.        —        «.«.  161-183 

t/T/pit«  Marcellui      ~       M.       «.       •_        M  183-186 

Pertinax          ...        .~       ~       ».«.».  186-192 

Ctodttw^JWniu        ^  192-196 

F.Lupu*          ...  196-208 

(Seterut,  the  emperor,  rtied  at  York  211) 

(A'o  name*  yu-«H  ttii  257) 

Posthumus,  proprietor        ...       ^,       ...       .. .  257-276 

Bonosus „.       276 

Marcus  Aurelius  Carausius     387-298 

(Revolt*, and  assumes  the  title  of  Augustut, 

in  Britain) 

Aleetus,  emperor  of  Britain    ...       ...        „  »8-29« 

(//<•  murdered  Carausius) 

Atclfpiodotus,  captain  of  thf  guard      ...       „  896-804 

(Slew  Aleetus  ;  nnd  acted  as  prtetor) 

Britain  joined  to  the  pr.rfrcture  of  Gnul ...  804 

Constantius  Chlorus,  -with  imperial  power  804-806 

(Died  at  York) 

Constantino  the  Great   _..*._.  806-885 

Constantino  II.       ...        ~«        «,«,».  835-840 

Constans         „..»„.  840-360 

Constantius „..».«».  860-360 

Julian  and  Lupicus,  prattort       «.        ^.        _  860-3<il 

Lupicut  alone ~       «.       ».  862 

Nectaridiut     ^  862-307 

Theoiiocius  the  Ancient,  proprietor       ^.       „.  867-;;78 

Gratian  (emperor) ^.       _       _,  878-895 

(#m>»  of  Maximut  381) 

Victorlnus      «.•.•.  895-408 

Stilicho,  preetor         «.».».  408-408 

Constantine,  prefect  .         ...«.«,-.  408-421 

(How/™*  recalled  421) 

Vortigern,  king  of  the  Britons         »       «.  448 

(Dethroned  454) 

Ambrosius  and  Vortimer         454-457 

(\'ortig,'rn     rtttored     454;    deposed     by 

Henaist  455) 

Am brosiuB  sole  nominal  king...       _  608 

Hengist          ...        ...       „.       ^.  457-488 

Ella,  brefrwalda  of  Britain      ...       «^       „.  491-619 

Cerdic  619-6&4 

(A  rthur  it  laid  to  have  reigned  518-542)    " 

Kenric „.       _       ...       _.       ^  «84-6flO 

Coeline -.«.-.«.«  560 

Chevllne 

Ethelbert,  king  of  Ken»  ...«.».« 

(.St.  Augustine  arrive*) 

Redwald  of  East  Anglia  ...       «.       «       ».  616-624 

Edwin  the  Great  of  Mercia     «.».„.  624  685 

Oswald  of  Northumbria  ...       «.«.».  635-642 

Oswy  of  Northumbria     ».«.•,«,  642-670 

Wolfhere  of  Morcia          ^.       «•«,«,  670-675 

Ethelred  of  Mi-rcia          «.«••»•».  675-704 

Cenred  of  Mercia  ...«.»,                  _.  704-716 

Ethelbald  of  Mercia        —       •,       Z       Z  716-757 

Olla  of  Mercia         ...«••««••••••  767-794 

Egfryd  of  Mercia    ...       ^.       «,       ^ ,       .^  794-795 

Cenolf  of  Mercia     ...        ...                            „.  786-829 

Egbert  sole  king 

(lie  teas  bretwalda  in  827) 

Britain.  The  Romans  divided  it 
Into  five  parts : 

1.  Britannia  Prima :  all  the  southern 
counties  from  Kent  to  Cornwall. 

2.  Britannia  Secunda :  Wales,  Here- 
ford, Monmouthshire,  with  parts  of  Shrop- 
shire, Worcestershire,   and    Gloucester- 
shire. 

8.  Flavia  Ccssariensis :  all  between 
the  north  of  the  Thames  and  the  wall  of 
Severus,  and  between  the  Mersey  and 
the  Humber,  i.e.  Lincoln,  Nottingham, 
Leicester,  Cheshire,  and  part  of  Shrop- 
shire. 


4.  ValentinVa :  Northumberland,  part 
of  Cumberland,  and  the  south  of  Scot- 
land. 

6.  Maxima  Ccesariensis :  Lancashire 
and  Yorkshire. 

Britain  (Little),  Aldersgate  Street, 
London.  So  called  from  the  Earl  of 
Breton,  whose  mansion  stood  on  the 
site.  Brittany  is  so-called  by  Waller. 

Britain  of  the  South.  N«w 
Zealand. 

Britannia  on  the  copper  coins  wa« 
first  adopted  by  Charles  II.  The  academy 
figure  of  Britannia  was  Louise  de  Querou- 
aille, created  by  the  king  duchess  of 
Portsmouth.  The  general  design  was 
copied  from  the  coins  of  Antoninus  Pius, 
in  which  is  a  female  figure  holding  a 
sceptre,  and  sitting  on  a  rock,  the  whole 
encompassed  by  the  word  BRITANNIA. 

Some  say  that  Britannia  is  meant  for  Frances 
Theresa  Stuart,  duchess  of  Richmond ;  others  say 
It  is  meant  for  Barbara  Villiers,  duchess  of  Cleve- 
land. The  probability  in  favour  of  Louise  da 
Querouaille  is  this  :  tho  coinage  dates  from  1672, 
and  a  son  by  Louise  -was  born  the  same  year,  and 
Bhe  was  created  duchess  of  Portsmouth  in  1673 ; 
go  that  at  the  time  she  was  the  reigning  favourite. 
Querouaille,  pronounce  Ker-uail. 

Britannia  Prima.  One  of  the 
five  provinces  into  which  Britain  was 
divided  in  the  reign  of  the  Emperor 
Severus.  It  included  all  the  country 
south  of  the  Thames  and  the  estuary  of 
the  Severn.  It  had  its  own  ruler  (called 
prases),  who  was  subject  to  the  preefect 
or  governor-general  of  the  island. 

Britannia  Redi  viva.  A  birthday 
ode  by  Dryden.  His  Pollio,  who  was 
to  usher  in  the  Golden  Age,  was  the  sou 
of  James  II.  and  Mary  of  Modena,  known 
in  history  as  that  very  poor  creature 
called  'The  Old  Pretender.'  Dryden 
might  be  a  good  poet,  but  certainly  he 
was  no  prophet. 

Britannia  Secunda.  One  of  the 
five  provinces  into  which  Britain  was 
divided  in  the  reign  of  the  Emperor 
Severus.  It  included  that  part  of  the 
island  lying  between  the  Severn  and  the 
sea,  now  called  Wales.  It  had  its  own 
ruler  (called  prases),  who  was  subject  to 
the  prsefect  or  governor-general  of  the 
island. 

British  Association  (The).  I. 
In  1831.  To  give  a  stronger  impulse 
and  more  systematic  direction  to  scientific 
inquiry;  to  promote  the  intercourse  ol 


124 


BRITISH 


BROMSBERQ 


scientific  men  generally;  to  obtain  more 
general  attention  to  objects  of  science, 
and  a  removal  of  whatever  impedes  its 
progress.  First  meeting  was  Le'd  at 

II.  In  1846-1847,  for  the  relief  of  the 
starving  Irish  and  Scotch  during  the 
potato  famine.  It  was  under  the  direc- 
tion of  Mr.  Jones  Lloyd  (Lord  Overstone) 
and  Mr.  Thomas  Baring,  and  the  collec- 
tion was  269,802Z.,  to  which  was  added 
collections  made  in  churches  of  209.738J., 
total  470,0412.,  of  which  one-sixth  was 
Bent  to  the  highlands  of  Scotland  and 
Hie  rest  to  Ireland. 

British  Columbia,  1859.  A  terri- 
tory about  420  miles  in  length  (extending 
from  the  Rocky  Mountains  on  the  east  to 
the  Pacific),  with  an  average  breadth  of 
800  miles  from  the  American  frontier 
northwards.  It  includes  Vancouver's 
Island, 

British  Kings.  According  to  the 
•  Chronicles  of  the  Celtic  Kings,'  Japhet 
was  the  first  British  king.  This  is  not 
given  as  history,  but  it  is  worth  knowing 
an  a  tradition. 

British  Legion  In  Spain  (The), 

1888.  The  1,200  men  under  the  command 
of  Colonel  Evans  which  Lord  Palmerston 
permitted  to  serve  the  Queen  of  Spain  in 
the  Carlist  civil  war,  by  doing  which  he 
suspended  the  Foreign  Enlistment  Act. 

British  Lion  ( The).  Richard  Coeur 
de  Lion  (1157,  1189-1199). 

So  early  were  hit  heroic  energies  displayed,  that 
he  was  called  '  The  British  Lion  '  before  he  beg  m 
bis  reltfn.-SHARoN  TUKNKH,  Hitt.  of  England,  vol. 

L  p.  301. 

British  Museum  (The),  1753. 
Began  with  the  library  and  curiosities  of 
Sir  Hans  Sloane,  purchased  for  20.UUO/., 
and  deposited  in  Old  Montague  House, 
Bloomsbury  (the  house  was  built  by  the 
first  Duke  of  Montague  for  his  resideiieei. 
Townley's  collection  of  marbles  was 
purchas(  d  by  the  nation  in  1805;  his 
perns,  coins,  and  bronzes  in  1814.  The 
Kljrin  Marbles  were  purchased  for  the 
nation  in  1816;  and  Blacas's  collection 
of  antiquities  in  18157.  See  'Townley 
Marbles,' '  Elgin  Marbles.' 

British  Museum  Library  (The\ 
1758.  The  library  of  Sir  Hans  Sloane. 
and  the  MSS.  collected  by  Harley  (earl  of 
Oxford)  and  his  son,  were  purchased  by 
the  British  Museum,  In  1757  George  II. 


presented  to  the  Museum  the  '  RoyaJ 
library,'  and  the  Cottonian  library  was 
then  transferred  thither  (the  Cottonian 
library  was  collected  by  Sir  R.  B.  Cotton, 
who  died  in  1681).  In  1828  the  splendid 
library  of  George  IIL  was  presented  to 
the  Museum  by  George  IV.  In  1847 
the  Grenville  library  was  bequeathed  to 
the  Museum.  In  1857  the  new  reading 
room  was  opened,  and  the  military  guard 
was  discontinued  in  1863. 

British  North  America  Act 
(The),  18C7.  The  instrument  of  Federa 
tion,  constituted  as  the  'Dominion  of 
Canada.' 

British  Solomon  (The).  James  L 
(1566,  1603-1625).  Sully  called  him 
'  the  most  learned  (not  the  wisest)  fool  in 
Christendom.'  The  poet  Hawes  calk 
Henry  VU.  the  'British  Solomon.' 

British  Thaumaturgus  (The). 
St.  Cuthbert,  who  died  688. 

Broad  Bottom  Administration 
(The).  From  Aug.  1748  to  March  1754, 
formed  by  Pelham  and  dissolved  at  his 
death.  It  succeeded  the  Grenville  ad- 
ministration. It  was  called  '  Broad  Bot- 
tomed '  because  it  included  bttiiWhtfl 
and  Tories.  Lord  Hardwicke  (chan- 
cellor); Pelham  (first  lord,  &c.) ;  Duke 
of  Newcastle  and  Earl  Harrington  (secre- 
taries of  state) ;  Duke  of  DevonaltiM 
(steward  of  the  household);  Bedford 
and  Sandwich  (admiralty);  Earl  Gower 
(privy  seal);  Lyttelton,  Marquis  of 
Tweeddale,  Earl  Harrington,  Mr.  Gren- 
ville, Sir  John  Hynde  Cotton,  Bubb 
Dodington,  Cobham  Hobart,  and  the 
Duke  of  Dorset  were  the  other  members. 
It  contained  nine  dukes,  seven  of  whom 
were  in  the  cabinet,  viz. — Argyll,  Bed- 
ford, Dorset,  Grafton,  Montajju,  New- 
castle, and  Richmond.  See  '  Unionists.' 

Broad  Church  School  (T\e).  Of 
German  theology,  headed  by  Neander,  a 
converted  German  Jew.  His  '  Universal 
History  of  the  Christian  Religion  and 
Church'  has  superseded  Mosheim'a 
'  Ecclesiastical  History.' 

Bromsberg  (Treaty  of),  23  Aug., 
1645.  Between  Sweden  and  Denmark. 
In  1648  Oxenstiern,  chancellor  of  Sweden, 
invaded  the  duchies  of  Holstein  and 
Sleswig,  because  Christian  IV.,  jealous 
of  Sweden,  had  secretly  tried  to  ruin  its 


BRONZE 


BROTHERHOOD 


125 


trade.  After  a  war  of  two  years,  a  con- 
ference for  peace  was  opened  at  Broms- 
berg,  through  the  mediation  of  France, 
and  in  Aug.  1645  a  treaty  was  duly 
signed.  This  treaty  secured  to  Sweden 
exemptisn  from  the  payment  of  the 
Sound  duties ;  and  the  isles  of  Gothland 
and  Oesel  were  ceded  in  perpetuity  to 
Sweden. 

Bronze  Age.  That  period  when  a 
people  or  race  use  chiefly  bronze  for 
tools  and  weapons.  Byron  calls  the  era 
of  Napoleon  Bonaparte  -the  Age  of 
Bronze.' 

Brook  Farm.  A  socialistic  society 
which  had  its  locale  in  the  vicinity  of 
Boston,  U.S.  Every  member  contributed 
to  the  general  fund  or  paid  his  quota  in 
manual  or  other  work.  The  idea  was 
suggested  by  Margaret  Fuller,  but  the 
society  was  organised  by  the  Rev.  W.  H. 
Channing.  The  members  boarded  in 
common,  dressed  most  economically, 
bought  at  their  own  stores,  and  reduced 
the  price  of  living  to  the  lowest  point. 
The  evenings  were  spent  in  intellectual 
amusements  or  social  gatherings.  The 
speculation  was  an  utter  failure,  and 
after  six  years  the  '  Farm '  was  broken 
up.  Emerson  often  visited  the  Farm, 
and  Hawthorne  lived  there  for  twelve 
months. 

Broom  (Van  Tromp' s).  Dr.  Lin- 
gard,  in  his '  Hist,  of  Engl.,'  viii.  5,  tells  us 
that  in  1652,  while  Admiral  Blake  (sup- 
posing the  naval  operations  for  the  year 
to  be  over)  had  detached  a  large  part  of 
his  fleet,  Van  Tromp  came  into  the 
Downs  with  a  fleet  double  the  size  of 
that  commanded  at  the  time  by  Blake. 
A  battle  ensued,  but  at  night  Admiral 
Blake  ran  up  the  river  as  far  as  Leigh. 
Van  Tromp  insulted  the  coast  as  he 
sought  to  renew  the  fight,  cruising  back- 
wards and  forwards  from  the  North 
Foreland  to  the  Isle  of  Wight,  Intoxi- 
cated with  his  success,  he  now  fastened 
a  broom  to  the  head  of  his  mast  to 
indicate  that  he  had  swept  the  English 
from  the  sea ;  but  next  year,  18  Feb., 
Blake  met  Van  Tromp  on  an  equal 
footing,  when  the  victory  rested  with  the 
English,  the  loss  of  the  Dutch  being  11 
men-of-war  and  30  merchant-men. 

He  gives  as  his  authorities:  Heath,  p.  838; 
Whitelock,  p.  661 ;  Leicester's  '  Journal,1  188 ;  La 
OUro,  1.  828,  and  Bacnao,  i.  399-801. 


Brother  Protectors  (The).  A 
secret  republican  society  of  France  and 
Lombardy,  sprung  from  the  Carbonari, 
after  the  unsuccessful  outbreak  of  24 
June,  1817. 

Brothers  and  Sisters  of  the  Free 
Spirit,  13th  cent.  Sprang  up  in  the 
Rhine  country  and  spread  into  France 
and  Italy.  As  the  '  Spirit  had  made 
them  free,'  they  claimed  perfect  civil, 
moral,  and  religious  freedom.  They  set 
aside  the  marriage  tie  and  acknowledged 
no  church.  Their  religion  was  a  mixture 
of  pantheism  and  antinomianism.  They 
were  condemned  by  the  synod  of  Cologne 
in  180G,  and  by  that  of  Treves  in  1310. 

Brothers  of  Charity,  1520. 
Established  for  visiting  and  administer- 
ing to  the  sick.  Approved  by  Paul  V. 
in  1621,  and  subjected  to  the  rule  of  St. 
Augustine.  In  Europe  they  dress  in  black, 
in  America  in  brown.  See  '  Brethren.' 

Brothers  of  the  Cross.  I.  A  name 
adopted  by  the  Jesuits  after  the  society 
was  suppressed  by  Clement  XIV.  in  1773. 
See  l  Paccanarists.' 

II.  The  Flagellants.  See  'Brother- 
hood of  the  Cross.' 

Brothers  of  the  Pen  (The).  A 
trade-guild  at  Brussels,  in  the  middle  of 
the  15th  cent.,  for  the  copying  of  manu- 
scripts, and  their  illuminations,  hitherto 
confined  to  the  scriptoria  of  religious 
houses.  Some  twenty  years  later  the 
introduction  of  printing  revolutionised 
the  literary  world  of  Europe. 

Brothers  of  the  Teutonic 
House  of  our  Lady  of  Jerusalem 

(The).    The  '  Teutonic  knights  '  (q.v.). 

Brotherhood    of    St.    G-eorge 

(The),  1472-1494.  A  short-lived  fraternity 
of  arms  constituted  by  Act  of  Parliament 
in  the  reign  of  Edward  IV.,  and  consisting 
of  13  gentlemen  chosen  from  the  four 
counties  of  the  Pale  :  for  Kildare  4 ;  for 
Dublin  8,  one  of  which  was  the  lord 
mayor  of  the  time  being ;  for  Meath  4, 
one  of  which  was  the  senesclii  1 ;  and  for 
Louth  2,  one  of  which  was  the  mayor  of 
Drogheda.  They  met  annually  to  elect 
a  captain  on  St.  George's  Day  and  main- 
tained 120  mounted  archers,  40  horse- 
men,  and  40  pages,  for  the  protection  of 
the  English  border. 


BROTHERHOOD 


BRTANITES 


Brotherhood    of   St.   Patrick 

(The),  about  1868.  An  Irish  secret 
society,  a  branch  of  the  Ribbon  associa- 
tion (q.v.),  their  platform  being  similar 
to  that  of  the  Fenians.  See  '  Irish 
Associations.' 

Brotherhood  of  Thomas  a 
Becket  (The),  1300.  A  merchants' 
company  chartered  in  1406  by  Henry  IV. 

Brotherhood  of  the  Cross  (The). 
The  Flagellants  (q.v.)  so  called  them- 
selves. They  wore  a  cross  on  their 
breast,  another  on  their  back,  and  a  third 
on  their  hat ;  and  took  upon  themselves 
to  do  penance  for  the  sins  of  the  people. 
All  who  joined  the  brotherhood  had  full 
forgiveness  of  sins  for  33  days,  a  day  for 
a  year  of  Christ's  sojourn  upon  earth. 

Broughtonian  (A).  A  boxer,  so 
called  from  Broughton  the  beefeater, 
who  was  the  best  boxer  of  his  day. 

Brown  Monarch  of  Ireland 
(The).  Rotherick  O'Conor,  called  don, 
dun,  or  dhu,  king  of  Connaught  (1116- 
1198). 

Browne  Scholarship,  for  classics. 
Value  21J.,  tenable  for  seven  years. 
Founded  in  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
by  Sir  William  Browne,  M.D.,  1774. 
See  '  Regius  Professor  of  Greek.' 

Browne's  Medals  (Sir  William). 
(1)  For  a  Greek  ode  in  imitation  of 
Sappho ;  (2)  for  a  Latin  ode  in  imitation 
of  Horace ;  (S)  for  a  Greek  and  Latin 
epigram.  Each  medal  to  be  gold, 
worth  51.  For  undergraduates  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge.  Founded  by 
Sir  William  Browne,  M.D.,  in  1774.  S«« 
4  Regius  Professor  of  Greek.' 

Brownists,  1580.  The  followers  o! 
Robert  Brown,  educated  at  Corpus 
Christi  College,  Cambridge.  He  main- 
tained that  the  Scriptures  ought  to  be 
followed  in  all  matters  of  discipline,  as 
well  as  in  matters  of  doctrine.  That 
every  congregation  is  a  church,  indepen- 
dent, and  with  power  to  settle  its  own 
discipline  and  government.  Whence 
they  were  called  'Independents'  and 
1  Congregationalists.' 

The  Brownists  were  rigid  Separatists,  the  Robin- 
•oniaiiB  only  semi-separatists.  The  Brownists.  as 
ultra-puritans,  looked  on  the  Established  Church 
M  unchristian,  and  refused  communion  with  it. 
Thacker  and  Copping,  two  BrownUto.  Buffered 


Bruno  (Giordano),  1530-1600.  He 
was  burnt  to  death  for  what  was  called 
'  heresy,'  but  his  heresy  consisted  in  hig 
belief  that  this  earth  of  ours  is  not  the 
only  part  of  the  universe  inhabited  by 
intelligent  beings;  that  the  temporal 
power  of  the  pope  is  an  anomaly ;  and 
that  thought  should  be  free.  In  1889 
the  Italians,  Germans,  Swiss,  and  some 
others,  erected  a  bronze  statue  to  the 
1  martyr,'  executed  by  Signor  Ettori  Fer- 
rari. It  stands  on  a  granite  pedestal, 
adorned  with  bas-reliefs.  The  ceremony 
of  unveiling  took  place  on  Whitsun  Day, 
9  June ;  a  procession  of  above  8,000  took 
part  in  it,  and  200  flags  were  carried. 
The  statue  stands  in  the  Campo  dei 
Fiori,  on  the  spot  where  Bruno  was 
burnt  to  death. 

Brunswick  (Line  of).  See  'Hanovet 
&c.' 

Brunswick  Clubs  and  'Bruns- 
wickers,'  1828.  Clubs  organised  to  coun- 
teract the  Catholic  Association  (q.v.). 
Called  Brunswick  because  George  III. 
was  most  resolute  against  any  oo 
sions  to  the  Roman  Catholics.  Frederick, 
duke  of  York,  shared  his  father's  hos- 
tility, and  so  did  George  IV.  Members 
of  these  clubs  were  called '  Brunswick. -rs.' 
The  Duke  of  Newcastle,  Lord  Winchelsea, 
and  Lord  Kenyon  led  the  way  to  the 
formation  of  Brunswick  clubs  in  Eng- 
land. 

The  Catholic  Association  led  to  a  counter-organ- 
isation of  the  Protestant*,  In  the  form  of  liruns  wick 
clubs.  This  organisation  embraced  the  whole  of 
the  Protestant  peasantry  (of  Ireland),  north  and 
south,  the  Protestant  farmers,  and  many  of  the 
g-.ury.  They  held  their  regular  meetings  ...  and 
had  their  '  rent  •  to  bear  the  expense  of  the  agita- 
tion. HOWITT,  Hut.  of  England  (year  18*»,  j 

Brunswick  Manifesto  (The),  25 
July,  1792.  A  manifesto  of  the  Duke  of 
Brunswick,  commander-in-chief  of  the 
united  armies  of  Prussia  and  Austria, 
sent  to  put  down  the  French  revolution. 
The  duke  stated  in  this  foolish  and  in- 
sulting document  that  he  had  been  sent 
by  the  sovereigns  of  Europe  'to  lay 
Paris  in  the  dust,  and  to  crush  the 
republican  vipers  under  his  heel.' 
Brunswick  was  thoroughly  beaten  by  the 
revolutionists. 

Bryanites  (8  syl.),  1815.  The  fol- 
lowers of  William  Bryan,  a  local 
preacher,  who  separated  from  the 
Methodist  connection,  and  introduced  a 
more  popular  element  in  his  scheme  of 


BBYCB 


BUFFON 


191 


church  government.  Like  the  Methodists 
they  are  great  open-air  preachers,  and 
receive  the  Lord's  Supper  sitting. 

Bryce,  or  Brice  (St.).  Bishop  of 
Tours;  he  succeeded  St.  Martin  about 
400,  but  was  driven  from  his  see  by  the 
mob,  and  took  refuge  in  Borne.  Subse- 
quently he  returned  to  Tours,  where  he 
died  in  444.  His  day  is  13  Nov. 

Bryce's  Day  (St.),  IS  Nov.,  1002. 
Memorable  for  the  massacre  of  the 
Danes  in  England.  They  had  accepted 
heavy  bribes  time  after  time  from  Ethel- 
red  n.  the  Unready  to  quit  the  kingdom, 
but  always  returned  again  to  commit 
further  devastation.  At  length,  by  un- 
wise policy  (un-ready  policy),  it  was  re- 
solved to  massacre  all  the  Danes  in  the 
kingdom.  As  might  ha^  e  been  expected, 
this  roused  the  vengeance  of  the  Danes, 
and  next  year  Sweyn  appeared  with  a 
more  formidable  army  to  avenge  his 
countrymen. 

Bubble  Act  (The),  1719.  6  George  L 
c.  18 ;  to  punish  the  promoters  of  bubble 
schemes.  Repealed  5  July,  1825. 

Buccaneers,  1526-1697.  In  French 
'  Flibustiers.'  An  association  of  seamen 
whose  object  was  to  effect  landings 
forcibly  on  the  shores  of  the  New  World, 
locked  against  them  by  Spanish  guarda- 
costas.  Originally  the  English  and  the 
French  united  for  the  purpose,  and  were 
afterwards  joined  by  the  Portuguese  and 
the  Dutch.  Thomas  Tyson  was  the  first 
to  fit  out  a  fleet  which  ravaged  several  of 
the  West  India  Islands  (1526);  but  the 
most  renowned  buccaneer  was  Henry 
Morgan,  a  Welsliman.  In  the  reign  of 
William  HE.  the  French  flibustiers  were 
the  sworn  enemies  of  the  British  bucca- 
neers ;  and  at  the  treaty  of  Byswick,  in 
1697,  all  these  piratic  expeditions  were 
suppressed. 

Bucentaur  (The).  The  state  barge 
jf  the  Venetians.  A  flashy  cumbersome 
'Lord  Mayor's  Coach,'  some  100  feet 
long  and  21  broad,  with  82  banks  of  oars, 
manned  by  168  rowers.  All  the  fittings 
were  gorgeous  in  the  extreme.  It  was 
employed  every  year  when  the  doge 
1  married  the  Atlantic,'  and  also  to  con- 
duct guests  whom  the  republic  de- 
lighted to  honour  to  the  doge's  palace. 
Bee  '  Espousal  of  the  Adriatic.' 


The  barge  was  broken  tip 
Venice  in  1797  fell  into  the  ha 


the  French  when 
i  of  Bonaparte. 


Buchanists,  1783.  A  Scotch  sect, 
extinct  in  1846.  See  '  Buchanites.' 

Buchanites  (8  syl.),  1776,  <feo. 
Followers  of  Mrs  Bucban  (n&e  Elspeth 
Simpson,  1788-1791),  a  native  of 
Banff.  She  was  called  by  her  disciples 
1  Our  Lady,'  and  had  rather  a  numerous 
following,  who  lived  in  common,  were  in- 
dustrious, and  paid  their  way.  They 
neither  married  nor  were  given  in 
man  iage,  and  believed  that  they  would  be 
taken  to  heaven  without  dying.  On  her 
deathbed  she  told  her  disciples  she 
would  rise  again  within  six  days,  ten  years, 
or  fifty  years,  according  to  the  strength 
of  their  faith.  Andrew  Innes  was  her 
first  disciple,  and  died  at  the  age  of 
ninety,  a  few  days  after  the  expiry  of  the 
50th  anniversary  of  Mrs.  Buchan's  death. 

Bucharest  (Treaty  of),  28  May,  1812. 
Between  Bussia  and  Turkey,  signed 
while  Napoleon  with  his  grand  army  wai 
in  Bussia,  and  meditating  a  descent  on 
Moscow. 

Buckeye  State  (The).  The  State 
of  Ohio  is  so  called  because  the  buckeye 
tree  (cesculus  flava)  abounds  there. 

Buckingham  House,  London.  So 
called  from  John  Sheffield,  duke  of 
Buckingham,  who  built  it  in  1708. 
Bought  by  government  for  Queen 
Charlotte,  in  1761.  It  was  taken  down 
in  1825,  and  the  present  palace  raised  on 
the  site  in  the  same  year,  but  enlarged 
by  Queen  Victoria  in  1853. 

Buckingham's  Flood,  Oct.  1483. 
The  Duke  of  Buckingham,  having  ratted 
from  Bichard  III.  to  the  Duke  of  Bich- 
mond's  party,  set  out  to  join  his  forces 
with  the  other  leaders;  but  there  fell 
Buch  heavy  and  continuous  rains  during 
his  whole  march  from  Brecon  through 
the  Forest  of  Dean  to  the  Severn,  that 
the  bridges  were  carried  away,  and  all 
the  fords  were  rendered  impassable, 
Such  rains  and  floods  had  not  been 
known  in  the  memory  of  man ;  and  the 
inundation  of  the  Severn  was  called 
'  Buckingham's  Flood.' 

Buddhist  St.  Augustine  (The) 
of  Japan.  Shodo  Shonin,  who,  in  767, 
erected  the  Buddhist  temple  of  Nikko. 

Buffon.  The  supplemental  works  of 
Buffon's  •  Natural  History  •  — — 


128 


BUG 


BUNDESRATH 


Danbenton  (1716-lflOO),  the  anatomy  of  animals. 

Lacepede  H7.r>7-1826t,oviparou8  animals,  serpents, 
shales  and  fishes.  Published  17«9. 

Oaeneau  de  Montbeillard  (17-AM785),  birds.      ' 

Sonnini  (1751-1811),  foreign  birds.  He  published 
%n  edition  of  Button  In  127  vols. 

Daudin  (1774-1H04I.  reptile*. 

Latreille  (1702-1883),  Insects. 

Bug  Bible  (The),  1551.  Matthew's 
bible  is  so  called  because  verse  5  Psalm 
xci.,  'Thou  shalt  not  be  afraid  of  the 
terror  by  night,'  is  there  translated 
'  Thou  shalt  not  be  afraid  of  the  buggea 
by  night.'  See  '  Bibles.' 

Building  Act  Committee  (The 
Metropolitan).  Responsible  for  the  carry- 
ing out  of  the  different  acts  regulating 
the  height  of  buildings  in  the  metropolis, 
the  materials  used  in  their  construction, 
the  thickness  of  the  party  walls,  and 
(in  cases  of  theatres  and  other  places 
of  public  entertainment)  the  facilities 
afforded  for  ingress  and  egress. 

For  these  purpose*  London  is  divided  Into  74 
districts,  each  under  the  charge  of  a  district  BUT- 
veyor  appointed  by  the  board,  but  paid  by  fees. 

Building  Bess  of  Hardwick.  She 
was  thrice  married.  She  built  a  former 
Chatsworth,  the  existing  Hardwick  Hall, 
and  added  'a  great  parlour,'  and  the 
chapel  of  Button  Court,  in  Somersetshire. 

Bulgarians  (The).  The  Cathari 
(q.v.)  were  so  called  sometimes  from  their 
connection  with  the  Bulgarian  Pauliciana. 

Bull  Bun.    See  Appendix. 

Bull  against  Luther  (The).  By 
Leo  X.,  1521.  'In  the  name  of  the 
Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  Blessed  Virgin,  St.  Peter  and 
St.  Paul,  we  do  curse  him  and  those  who 
are  led  astray  by  him;  and  we  cut  off 
both  him  and  them  from  all  communion 
of  the  saints.  Cursed  be  they  in  prayer, 
cursed  in  speech  and  in  silence,  in  eating 
and  in  sleep,  in  taste,  in  hearing,  and  in 
all  the  other  senses.  Cursed  in  the  eyes, 
the  head,  and  the  whole  body,  from  the 
crown  of  the  head  to  the  sole  of  the  foot. 
I  conjure  Satan  and  his  imps  to  torture 
them  both  day  and  night,  till  they 
perish  by  water,  by  fire,  or  tlu-  conl.'  As 
thi*  bull  was  read  in  the  churches,  the 
officiating  priest,  nftor  the  lights  had  been 
extinguished,  said  aloud, 'As  I  blow  out 
these  lights,  may  the  light  of  life  be  for 
ever  hidden  from  their  eyes.  So  be  it. 
Amen  and  amen.' 

dee  a  similar  bull  ia  'Notes  and  Queries,'  Si  Jan. 
183J  p.O. 


Bull  of  Pius  V.  (The),  27  April,  1570 
Commanding  all  the  faithful  to  break 
with  the  Anglican  Church,  to  abandon 
and  dethrone  Elizabeth,  and  to  subject 
England  to  a  foreign  invader.  See  '  Ccen* 
Domini.' 

The  words  ran  thus :  '  Declaramus  Ellzabctham 
hrereticam  .  .  .  elque  adheerentes  .  .  .  anathema- 
tis  sententiam  incurrlsse  esseque  a  Christi  cor. 
poris  unitate  praecisos  .  .  .  prout  nos  illos  prwsen- 
tiura  autorltate  absolvimus,  et  privamus  eamdem 
Elizabethan!  prnetenso  jureregni  aliisque  omnibus, 
aupradictis.  Prsecipim  usque  et  interdicimus 
universls  et  singulls  procerlbus,  subditis,  populls, 
et  aliis  prtedictls,  ne  1111.  ejusve  monitia,  raandutis. 
et  legibug,  audeant  obedlre.  Oui  secus  ogerint,  eos 
slmili  anathcmatis  sentcutiii  Innodarnus. 

V  In  1*78  Gregory  XIII.  supplemented  the  bull 
of  his  predecessor  by  declaring  that  Elizabeth  bad 
forfeited  the  crown  of  Ireland. 

Bulla Aureaof  Hungary,  1222.  The 
Magna  Charta  of  that  kingdom,  exacted 
from  Andrew  H.,  a  feeble,  self-willed, 
worthless  king,  not  unlike  our  King  John. 

Bulla  Coenro  Domini.  A  bull  of 
excommunication  and  anathema  against 
heretics,  read  before  the  people  on  Holy 
Thursday.  Those  offences  which  are 
condemned  by  this  bull  can  be  absolved 
only  by  the  pope. 

Buller     of    Brasenose.     Joha 

M  is  so  called  in  Wilson's  '  Noctes 
Ambrosianse.'  Hughes,  however,  was 
not  of  Brasenose,  but  Oriel  College, 
Oxford. 

Bullies.  P.  J.  Gall  noticed  that 
all  bull-eyed  boys  are  overbearing  and 
quarrelsome.  By  bull-eyes  he  meant  full 
prominent  eyes.  As  an  historical  pun 
this  connects  bull-eyes  with  our  word 
'  bullies,'  but  whether  the  connection  is 
of  any  philological  worth  is  quite  another 
matter.  See  '  Nab.' 

Bulwer  Clayton  Treaty  (The), 
1850.  Between  Great  Britain  and  the 
United  States  of  North  America,  respect- 
ing the  ship-canal  between  the  Atlantic 
and  Pacific  Oceans.  Signed  at  Washing- 
ton. This  treaty  bears  upon  the  canal 
through  Lake  Nicaragua. 

Bund  (The)  of  Germany.  A  confeJe 
ration  of  the  thirty-five  sovereign  states, 
which  had  every  variety  of  gove~nmont. 
from  absolutism  to  democracy,  aJl  inde- 
pendent. It  was  represented  by  a  Diet, 
q.v. 

Bundesrath  ( The),  1871 .  The  dele- 
gates of  the  confederated  governments  at 
the  Gennai  empire. 


BUNGTOWN 


BURGESS 


129 


The  twenty-five  states  confederated  with  Prussia 
are  Alsace-Lorraine  (taken  from  France),  Anhalt, 
Baden,  Bavaria,  Bremen,  Brunswick,  Hamburg, 
Hesse,  Lippe,  Liibeck,  Mecklenburg-Schwerin, 
Meckleuburg-Strelitz,  Oldenburg,  Reuss  (elder 
branch),  Keuss  (younger  branch),  Saxe-Altenburg, 
Saxe-Coburg  and  Gotha,  Saxe-Meiningen,  Saxony, 
Schaumburg-Lippe,  Schwartzburg-Sondershausen, 
8chwartzburi*-Uudolstadt,  Waldeck,  Wiirtemburg. 

Bills  which  have  passed  the  Reichstag  and 
Bundesrath,  after  being  signed  by  the  emperor, 
are  binding  on  all  the  empire. 

Bungtown  Coppers  (American). 
Counterfeit  English  ha'pennies  manu- 
factured at  Bungtown  (now  Barney  sville), 
Mass.  (Bartlett, '  Dictionary  of  American- 
isms,' 1877). 

Buoy  (The  Mystery  of  the),  14  Sept., 
1854.  When  the  combined  French  and 
English  army  resolved  to  land  on  the 
Crimea,  the  spot  selected  was  the  '  Old 
Fort  Bay,'  i.e.  the  southern  bay ;  and  to 
prevent  confusion  a  buoy  was  to  be 
placed  in  the  centre  of  the  bay.  The 
French  were  to  debark  on  the  left  of  this 
buoy,  and  the  English  on  the  right. 
During  the  night,  three  French  officers 
placed  coloured  buoys  as  the  limits  for 
the  French  landing,  taking  up  the  whole 
south  bay,  and  leaving  Admiral  Lyons 
to  improvise  a  new  arrangement  as  a 
landing  place  for  the  English.  This  was 
a  dodge  that  the  French  might  be  the 
first  to  land. 

Burchardicum,      Burchardic. 

Beyond  dispute.  Burchard,  who  died 
1026,  bishop  of  Worms,  compiled  a  huge 
volume  which  long  enjoyed  unbounded 
repute.  It  was  a '  compte  rendu  '  of  edicts 
and  decretals,  so  admirably  set  forth  that 
an  appeal  to  his  book  was  considered 
final.  Hence  'Burchardicum'  came  to 
mean  a  dictum  beyond  dispute. 

Burchardicum  has  not  an  English  timbre,  but 
Burchardism,  Burchardic,  Burchardise,  might 
be  admitted  and  prove  useful. 

Burchell  (Old).  The  pen-name 
of  Elihu  Burritt,  the  'learned  black- 
smith,' an  American  linguist  and  author 
(1810-1879). 

Burdett  Riot  (The),  1810.  This 
arose  out  of  the  arrest  of  Gale  Jones, 
president  of  a  debating  society  called  the 
•British  Forum.'  The  question  of  debate 
was,  'Which  was  the  greater  outrage 
upon  public  feeling :  Mr.  Yorke's  enforce- 
ment of  the  standing  order,  or  Mr.  Wind- 
ham's  attack  on  the  liberty  of  the  press 
on  the  same  occasion  ? '  Sir  Francis 
Burdett  moved  in  the  house  that  Gale 
Jones  should  be  discharged,  as  the  '  Brit- 


ish Forum'  was  a'private debating  society » 
and  Cobbett,  in  his  'Weekly  Begister, 
took  Burdett's  side  of  the  question.  Sir 
Francis,  in  a  letter  published  by  Cobbett, 
spoke  contemptuously  of  the  House  of 
Commons,  and  Mr.  Lethbridge  moved 
that  he  should  be  committed  to  the  Tower. 
This  led  to  a  riot,  in  which  the  soldiers 
were  called  out,  and  two  men  were  shot 
dead.  The  question  now  was  whether 
the  soldier  who  killed  one  of  the  men 
should  not  be  tried  for  murder.  Ulti- 
mately the  contention  drifted  into  this 
question ;  Is  not  the  House  of  Commons 
so  one-sided  that  it  needs  a  radical  re- 
form ? 

Burdett-Coutts  Scholarships* 
Two  for  geology  in  the  University  of 
Oxford,  each  tenable  for  two  years- 
Founded  by  the  Baroness  Burdett-Couttsi 
I860. 

Bureau.  Not  unlike  our  board  of 
Green  Cloth  in  the  history  of  the  name. 
A  bureau  meant  originally  a  coarse  wool- 
len  cloth.  Hence  Boileau  says  of  Damon, 
the  author,  '  n'etant  vetu  que  de  simple 
bureau,  passe  1'ete  sans  linge,  et  1'hiver 
sans  manteau.1  It  then  camo  to  mean 
the  cloth  on  the  board  table,  then  the 
officials  who  sit  at  the  board. 

Bureau  d'Esprit.  Literary  re- 
unions,  such  as  those  held  in  the  Hotel 
Rambouillet,  in  the  hotel  of  the  Duchesse 
du  Maine,  of  Madame  de  Tencin,  of  Mes- 
dames  du  Chatelet  and  du  Boccage,  of 
Deffand  and  Geoffrin,  of  Madame  Doublet, 
&c. 

In  the  reign  of  Louis  XV.  the  three  'bureau* 
d'esprit '  were  presided  over  by  Madame  de  Deft- 
and.  Mademoiselle  de  Lespinasse,  and  Madame 
Geoffrin.  The  first  embraced  the  elite  of  the 
literati  ;  the  second,  the  leading  political  reform- 
ers  ;  and  the  last,  professed  sceptics.  Madame 
Deffand  was  noted  for  her  caustic  wit ;  Mademoi- 
selle de  Lespinasse  for  the  charms  of  her  conversa- 
tional power  ;  and  Madame  Geoffrin  for  her  prac- 
tical benevolence. 

Burgess  Oath  (The),  administered 
in  royal  boroughs  of  Scotland,  ran  thus : 
'  I  protest  before  God  and  your  lordships 
that  I  profess  and  allow  with  my  heart 
the  true  religion  now  at  this  present  pro- 
fessed within  this  realm,  and  authorised 
by  the  laws  thereof.  I  will  abide  in  the 
same  and  defend  it  to  my  life's  end,  re- 
nouncing the  Koman  religion  called 
popery.'  Those  who  saw  no  inconsistency 
in  taking  this  oath  were  called  burghers, 
those  who  refused  to  take  it  were  called 
anti-burghera. 


180 


BURGESS 


BURNETT 


Burgess  Roll  (The),  1882.  An 
alphabetical  list  of  the  burgesses  entitled 
to  vote  for  municipal  officers  or  borough 
members,  made  out  by  the  respective 
town  clerks.  There  was  also  for  a  time 
another  list  called  the  Freeman's  Roll 
(q.v.),  but  this  list  is  no  longer  required 
(5,  6  Will.  IV.  o.  76,  amended  by  20,  21 
Viet.  o.  60). 

Burgesses  of  the  Palisades 
Aliens  who  sought  the  sanctuary  of  forti- 
fied towns  in  the  middle  ages,  especially  in 
Germany,  where  they  were  called  '  Pal- 
burgers.'  These  aliens  were  allowed  to 
dwell  in  the  suburbs  between  the  city 
walls  and  the  palisades  which  bounded 
the  territory  of  the  corporation.  Hence 
the  name.  See  '  Outburgere.' 

It  must  be  remembered  that  there  wai  a  con- 
•tant  collision  between  the  feudal  barons  and  the 
corporate  towns ;  and  therefore  offenders  of  the 
one  Bought  refuge  with  the  other,  and  It  was  a 
point  of  honour  or  policy  not  to  give  up  the 
refugee. 

Burgh  Schools,  1696.  Fondled  by 
the  General  Education  Act  in  Scotland. 
They  were  of  the  same  character  as 
English  grammar  schools;  of  a  higher 
grade  than  the  parochial  schools,  founded 
by  the  same  Act,  and  existing  in  burghs 
or  towns,  managed  by  the  town  councils, 
and  supported  by  grants  from  the 
'  Common  Good,'  i.e.  the  public  funds  of 
the  burgh. 

Burghers  and  Anti-Burghers, 
1745.  Seceders  from  the  Kirk  of  Scot- 
land. The  burghers  are  those  who  saw 
no  inconsistency  in  taking  the  '  Burgess 
Oath  '  (q.v.).  Those  who  refused  to  take 
it  were  anti-burghers. 

The  two  parti,  s  were  united  in  1820.  aa4  called 
the  '  United  Presbyterian*. ' 

Burgundian  Code  (The),  or'Loi 
Gombettc,1  published  in  502  by  Gundi- 
bald,  at  Lyons.  See  '  Gombette.' 

Burgundians  The).  The  followers 
of  the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  in  the  early 
part  of  the  15th  century,  opposed  to  the 
faction  of  the  united  Orleanists  and 
Armngnacs  (q.v.).  Headed  by  Jean 
Sans  Peur,  duke  of  Burgundy.  He  got 
the  Duke  of  Orleans  assassinated  at 
Paris  28  Nov.,  1407,  and  became  reconciled 
with  the  Orleans  family  in  1409;  but  after 
the  marriage  of  the  young  Duke  of 
Orleans  with  the  daughter  of  the  Count 
of  Arimvgnac  in  1411,  the  feud  broke  out 
frgaia:  Uie  Organists  and  Armagnacs 


against  the  Burgundians.  The  Duke  ol 
Burgundy  in  1417  led  an  army  to  Paris, 
liberated  the  queen  at  Tours,  and  was  by 
her  named  governor  of  the  kingdom  10 
Jan.  ,1418;  but  in  14 19  he  was  assassinated 
at  the  bridge  of  Montereau. 

Burkers'  Hole.  Formerly  called 
1  Nova  Scotia  Gardens,'  a  part  of  Bethnal 
Green  now  occupied  by  St.  Thomas's 
Church  and  Baroness  Burdett  Coutts's 
model  lodging-houses.  It  was  the  resi- 
dence of  May,  Bishop,  and  Williams,  the 
infamous  '  burkers,'  who  procured  sub- 
jects for  dissection  by  secret  assassina- 
tion. They  were  convicted  of  the 
murder  of  a  poor  friendless  Italian  boy 
in  1826.  Burke  (who  gave  his  name  to 
the  words  to  burke,  burker,  &o.)  used  to 
place  a  pitch  plaster  over  the  mouth  of 
his  victim  to  smother  his  cries.  He  was 
an  Irishman,  and  was  hanged  in  1829. 

Burmese  Wars  (TJie).  I.  1826. 
Arakan  and  Tenasserim  were  acquired 
by  the  treaty  of  Yandabo,  and  annexed  to 
our  province  of  Lower  Bengal. 

II.  1851-1853.      Martaban  stormed  C 
April,  1852 ;  Rangoon  stormed  14  April, 
1852;    Pegu    taken    4   June.   1852,   and 
annexed  to  our  province;  Prome  taken 
0  July,  1852. 

III.  Upper  Burmah  was  annexed  to 
our  Indian  empire  26  Feb.,  1886.     The 
population    of    this    province    is    about 
8,500,000,  and  the  territory  (including  the 
Shan  States)  about  200,000  square  miles. 

Burnbill.  Henry  de  Londres,  arch- 
bishop of  Dublin,  in  the  reign  of  Henry 
HI.  He  fraudulently  procured  the 
ar eh  i episcopal  estates,  and  burnt  all  the 
deeds  by  which  the  lands  were  held. 

Burlington  Fine  Arts  Club 
(The).  London,  established  1867. 

Burnett  Prizes  (The).  Allotted 
every  forty  years  to  the  authors  of  the 
two  best  essays  on  the  'Evidence  that 
there  is  a  Being  all-powerful,  wise,  and 
good,  by  whom  everything  exists,  &c.' 
First  award,  1815,  to  Dr.  William  Law- 
rence Brown  1200Z.,  and  the  Rev.  J.  B. 
Sumncr  (archbishop  of  Canterbury) 
4001. ;  the  next  award,  1855,  was  to  the 
Rev.  R.  A.  Thompson,  1SOOZ.,  and  Dr.  J. 
Tulloch  COOL  The  third  award  should 
be  in  1895.  Founded  by  Mr.  Burnett  of 
Dona,  Aberdeenshire.  The  judges  ur« 
three. 


BURNEY 


BUTCHERS 


181 


Burney  Collection  (The),  1818. 
In  the  MS.  department  of  the  British 
Museum.  Collected  by  the  Rev.  Dr.Charles 
Burney,  and  consisting  of  520  volumes, 
chiefly  Greek  and  Roman  classics. 
Amongst  these  is  the  Townley  '  Homer,' 
a  MS.  of  the  'Iliad'  similar  to  the 
1  Odyssey '  in  the  Harleian  collection ;  a 
Greek  MS.  of  Ptolemy's  '  Geography,' 
adorned  with  maps  of  the  15th  cent.,  &c. 

Burney  Prize  (The).  For  an  essay 
on  some  moral  or  metaphysical  subject 
on  the  existence,  nature,  and  attributes  of 
God.  For  graduates  of  the  University 
of  Cambridge  of  not  more  than  three 
years  standing,  value  105Z.  annually. 
Founded  by  Richard  Burney  of  Christ's 
College,  Cambridge,  1845.  See  '  Mathe- 
matics,' &c. 

Burning   and    Starving    Act 

(The).  The  Commutation  Act  passed  by 
William  Pitt,  greatly  reducing  the  duties 
on  excisable  articles,  enabling  the  lawful 
dealer  to  compete  with  smugglers. 
These  smugglers  in  Galloway  and 
Dumfriesshire,  being  ruined  by  the  Act, 
called  it  the  Burning  and  Starving  Act. 

Burnt  Candle-mas  (Day),  2  Feb., 
1856.  The  day  when  Edward  III. 
marched  through  the  Lothians  with  fire 
and  sword.  He  burnt  to  the  ground 
Edinburgh  and  Haddington,  and  then 
retreated  for  want  of  provisions.  The 
Scots  call  the  day  '  Burnt  Candlemas.' 

Burnt  Pillar  (The),  or  «Tchern- 
berle  Tash.'  A  column  in  the  centre  of 
the  forum  of  Constantinople.  It  was 
raised  by  Constantino  on  a  pedestal  of 
white  marble  twenty  feet  high.  The 
pillar  was  composed  of  ten  pieces  of 
porphyry,  each  eleven  feet  in  height  and 
thirty-three  in  circumference.  It  was 
surmounted  with  a  colossal  statue  of 
Apollo  in  bronze,  said  to  have  been  the 
work  of  Phidias.  This  statue  was  thrown 
down  in  the  reign  of  Alexis  Comnenus. 

Burschenschaft,  1818.  A  secret 
society  of  Germany,  established  by  the  stu- 
dents for  the  defence  of  the  country  The 
(irand  Burschenschaft  of  Jena,  in  Saxe- 
Weimar,  was  established  12  June,  1815, 
and  soon  absorbed  all  the  others.  In  1818 
the  government  declared  the  association 
to  be  illegal,  and  it  gradually  dropped  off. 
BurBchen.  pi.  of.'  Bunch,'  a  student,  and '  Bchfttt, 


Burton  Arch  (The).  The  marble 
arch  formerly  at  Hyde  Park  Corner,  in 
imitation  of  the  arch  of  Titus  at  Rome, 
on  the  top  of  which  was  placed,  in  1846, 
a  huge  equestrian  statue  of  the  Duke  of 
Wellington,  the  work  of  Mr.  C.  Wyatt. 
This  hideous  deformity  was  removed  in 
1888. 

'  Hail  to  the  statue  t '  people  cry- 
In  justice  there  they  fail ; 
But  let  it  have  the  Burton  arch. 
If  we've  the  Burton  ale. 

Newspaper  Epigram,  1848. 

Butcher  (The).  I.  Dante,  in  his 
1  Purgatory '  (canto  xx.),  makes  Hugh 
Capet  say, '  I  was  the  son  of  a  butcher  of 
Paris.'  Pasquier  told  Francois  I.  that 
Dante  meant  by  '  butcher '  a  formidable 
warrior. 

II.  Olivier  de    Clisson,  constable    of 
France  (1820-1407),  who  never  spared 
the  life  of  any  Englishman  who  fell  into 
his  hands. 

III.  John  de  Clifford,  called  the  '  Black 
Clifford,'  the  ninth  baron,  died  1461. 

IV.  Ahmed   Jezzar,  pacha    of    Acre, 
which   he   defended   against    Napoleon. 
He  struck  off  the  heads  of  his  nine  wives  at 
one  and  the  same  time  (1735,  1775-1804). 

Butcher  (The  Bloody).  William 
Augustus,  duke  of  Cumberland  (1721- 
1765),  son  of  George  II.,  so  called  for  his 
cruel  treatment  of  the  Jacobites,  whom 
he  defeated  at  Culloden,  16  April,  1746. 
Also  called  the  *  Butcher  of  Culloden.' 

He  (Cumberland)  seemed  to  revel  in  blood,  and 
to  be  ambitious  of  earning  the  name  he  there  (at 
Culloden)  won  of  THE  BUTCHER.  .  .  .  When  the 
wounded  had  writhed  in  their  agonies  all  night 
they  were  despatched  by  the  bayonets  of  the 
Butchers.  They  were  hunted  out  of  their  hiding, 
places  in  the  woods  and  moors,  and  massacred  in 
cold  blood.  Twenty  wounded  men,  who  had  crept 
into  a  farmhouse,  were  shut  up  and  deliberately 
burnt  in  it.  The  prisoners  in  Inverness  were  treated 
with  equal  cruelty.— HowiTX,  Hitt.  of  England, 
(George  II.  ch.  xl.  p.  525). 

Butcher  of  England  (The).  John 
Tiptoft,  earl  of  Worcester,  lord  deputy, 
who  died  1470.  On  one  occasion,  in  the 
reign  of  Edward  IV.,  he  ordered  Clapham 
(one  of  Lord  Warwick's  squires)  and 
nineteen  other  gentlemen  to  be  impaled. 
This  bloodstained  leader  of  the  Wars  of 
the  Roses  was  a  great  patron  of  Caxton, 
and  one  of  the  earliest  scholars  of  the 
revival  of  letters. 

Butcher  of  Vassy(TfoO.  Francois, 
due  de  Guise  (1619-1568),  was  so  called  by 
the  Huguenots.  See '  Massacre  of  Vassy. 

Butchers  and  Carpenters'  In- 
BUrrection,  1418.  This  was  the  great 


189 


BUTCHERS 


BYNO 


nsurrection  of  the  White  Hoods  and 
White  Scarfs.  The  Butchers  or  White 
floods  wero  the  Burgundian  faction ;  the 
Carpenters  or  White  Scarfs  were  the 
Orleans  or  Armagnac  faction.  The  Car- 
penters or  White  Scarfs  prevailed,  and 
after  the  bloody  fray  in  the  Place  de 
Greve,  the  White  Hoods  were  driven  out 
of  Paris,  and  disappeared. 

Butcher's  Dog  (The).  Cardinal 
Thomas  Wolsey,  son  of  a  but  -her  of 
Ipswich  (1471-1530).  After  h;  brought 
Edward  Stafford,  duke  of  Luck  iigham,  to 
tha  block  in  1521,  it  was  wittily  said  of 
him,  '  The  butcher's  dog  has  pulled 
down  the  fairest  buck  in  Christendom.' 

Many  efforts  have  been  made  to  give  Wolsey  a 
more  aristocratic  birth.  One  is  this:  that  he  was 
a  bourgeois  son,  and  that  bourgeoit  was  corrupted 
into  butcher;  bat  there  would  be  no  point  thru  in 
the  witticism  above  referred  to.  Another  Is  this  : 
that  the  Emperor  Charles  V.  called  Henry  Mil.  the 
butcher  and  Wolsey  was  the  'butchers  dog';  but 
Henry  was  by  no  means  a  butcher  when  a  young 
man,  and  at  the  death  of  Buckingham  he  was 
under  thirty,  and  called  'a  gentle,  merciful,  and 
pleasure-loving  iprince.'  Buckingham  was  exe- 
cuted in  the  12th  year  of  Henry's  reign ;  and 
Wolsey  must  have  been  known  before  then  as  a 
butchtr'i  ton,  or  there  would  have  been  no  wit  in 
the  remark.  Skelton.  a  contemporary, speaking  of 
Wolsey,  says  he  '  was  oast  out  of  a  butcher  s  stall,' 
and  William  Roy.  another  contemporary,  calls 
him  '  the  vile  butcher's  sonne.' 

Begot  by  butchers,  but  by  bishops  bred  ; 

How  high  his  honour  holds  his  haughty  head  I 

Butcher's  Shambles  (The).  An 
old  oak  tree  in  Birkland,  a  part  of 
Sherwood  Forest.  It  is  now  a  mere  shell, 
but  in  this  tree  a  butcher  named 
Hooton  used  to  conceal  the  carcases  of 
sheep  or  deer  till  he  could  dispose  of 
them.  There  used  to  be  a  beam  across 
the  tree  with  hooks,  on  which  three  sheep 
oould  be  suspended.  Old  men  can  still 
(1890)  remember  this  arrangement.  In  the 
hollow  of  this  tree  fourteen  or  fifteen 
persons  could  stand,  and  its  girth  at  the 
height  of  a  man  was  certainly  thirty  feet 
or  more ;  but  now  half  even  of  the  rind  is 
gone,  and  the  other  half  is  a  mere  shell. 

Buttermere  (Mary  of).  Daughter 
of  an  innkeeper,  called  the  'Beauty  of 
Buttermere,'  married  a  man  who  came 
to  the  vicinity  for  fishing,  and  passed 
himself  off  as  the  Hon.  Augustus  Hope. 
It  turned  out  he  was  a  married  man, 
whose  name  was  Hadfield,  a  notorious 
swindler,  who  was  ultimately  executed 
for  forgery.  At  the  beginning  of  the 
19th  cent,  this  romantic  tale  caused  a 
f«iy  great  sensation.  It  is  said  that 


Mary  afterwards  married  a  substantial 
farmer. 

Buttoners  (The).  A  branch  of  the 
Strict  Mennonites  (8  syl.),  which  split 
from  the  general  body  in  1554,  and  were 
so  called  because  they  used  buttons  in 
their  dress  instead  of  hooks-and-eyes. 
See  '  Mennonites.' 

Buttons.  In  China  there  are  nine 
official  buttons  worn  in  the  cap,  each  one 
denoting  a  special  rank.  1.  the  plain 
red ;  2.  the  red  figured  with  the  char- 
acter SHOU  (longevity);  8.  the  clear 
blue ;  4.  the  opaque  blue ;  5.  the  crystal ; 
6.  the  opaque  white;  7,  8,  9.  buttons  of 
brass. 

By  this  conquer,  A.D.  812.  The 
inscription  said  to  have  been  annexed  to 
the  cross  seen  in  the  sky  by  Constantine 
when  about  to  encounter  Maxentius. 
According  to  tradition  it  was  the  cause  of 
his  conversion  to  Christianity. 

Of  coarse  the  words  were  Greek.  'K»  i»4nr  vUm. 

Bye  Conspiracy  (The),  1603.  A 
conspiracy  of  Roman  Catholics,  Puritans, 
and  Presbyterians,  who  thought  that 
James  I.  would  favour  their  own  special 
religious  party,  but  found  that  he  threw 
himself  entirely  into  the  hands  of  the 
High  Church  of  England  party.  Clarke 
and  Watson,  two  Catholic  priests,  were 
the  heads  of  the  conspiracy.  Their  plan 
was  to  seize  the  king,  proclaim  Arabella 
Stuart  queen,  and  to  place  the  govern- 
ment in  the  hands  of  the  chief  con- 
spirators. Lord  Cecil  was  to  be  put  to 
death,  and  Watson  to  be  made  lord 
chancellor.  The  plot  was  revealed  to 
Cecil,  the  leading  conspirators  were 
tried  for  treason,  and  Watson,  Clarke, 
and  Brooke  were  executed.  The  con- 
spiracy was  called  the  '  Bye '  because  it 
was  simultaneous  with  another  con- 
spiracy called  the  '  Main  '  (q-v.). 

Byng  (To),  or  '  make  the  Byng  of  the 
day,'  to  sacrifice  one  as  a  scapegoat. 
The  reference  is  to  Admiral  John  Byng, 
who  was  shot  at  Portsmouth  by  sentence 
of  court  martial,  14  March,  1757.  He  was 
sent  to  relieve  Minorca,  besieged  by  the 
French,  and  after  a  partial  action  sheered 
off,  declaring  that  the  ministry  had  not 
supplied  him  with  a  sufficient  fleet. 
The  ministry  and  the  public  were  furious, 
and  Bvng  was  brought  before  a  court 
martial. 


BTZANTINE 


CACCIATORI 


19? 


Precisely  the  same  thing  occurred  in 
the  Crimean  war.  The  ministry  and 
officers  were  blamed  for  not  taking 
Sebastopol  sooner,  and  the  Duke  of 
Newcastle,  minister  of  war,  was  made 
the  '  Byng '  or  scapegoat  of  the  day. 

Byzantine  Historians  (The). 
Greek  historians  who  lived  under  the 
Eastern  empire  between  the  6th  and  15th 
cents.  They  consist,  1.  of  historians 
who  continue  the  history  of  the  Byzan- 
tine empire;  2.  of  general  chroniclers; 
and  8.  of  authors  who  wrote  on  the 
antiquities,  politics,  manners  and  cus- 
toms of  the  Romans.  The  whole  of  the 
works  were  compiled  and  published  by 
order  of  Louis  XIV.,  and  ran  to  thirty-six 
Yolumes  folio  (1644-1711). 

The  most  noted  are  Zonaras,  Nlcetas  Acomi- 
natus  Chon?ates,  and  Nicephorus  Gregoras,  who 
form  a  complete  corpus  Ml/tori*  to  the  close  of  the 
15th  cent.  Then  comes  Laonlcus  Chalcondylas, 
and  then  follow  a  host  who  wrote  detached  parts 
of  history. 

Ca'aba,  or  'Kaaba.'  A  stone  which 
Mahomet  removed  to  Mecca,  where  it 
was  inserted  in  the  walls  of  the  sacred 
shrine  built  by  Abraham  and  Ishmael., 
The  angel  Gabriel  presented  Mahomet 
with  this  stone,  which  was  originally  a 
petrified  angel,  and  quite  white.  It  is 
now  black  from  the  kisses  of  sinners. 

The  site  of  this  shrine  is  where  repentant  Adam 
•tood,  after  wandering  for  200  years,  when  he 
received  pardon  for  his  disobedience  in  Paradise. 

Cabal'  Ministry  (The),  16G7-1674. 
A  ministry  under  Charles  II.,  so  called 
because  the  initial  letters  of  the  cabinet 
happened  to  form  the  word  cabal :  they 
were  Clifford,  Ashley,  Buckingham, 
Arlington,  and  Lauderdale. 

The  French  '  cabale'  means  a  party  who  seek  to 
gain  their  object  by  underhand  or  unscrupulous 
means,  and  the  Spanish  '  cabala'  means  intrigue. 
The  word  was  not  therefore  first  coined  from 
Clifford  s  ministry,  although  it  was  not  used  in 
the  English  language  before.  Dryden  uses  the 

Thomas  Clifford  (first  commissioner  of  the 
treasury,  afterwards  Lord  Clifford). 

Lord  Ashley  (chancellor  of  the  excheqner,  after- 
wards Earl  of  Shaftesbury). 

Duke  of  Buckingham  (master  of  the  horse). 
Earl  of  Arlington  (secretary  of  state).  Duke  of 
Lauderdale. 

Caballarii.  Feudal  tenants  bound 
to  serve  on  horseback,  equipped  with 
coat  of  mail.  This  service  implied  no 
personal  merit  and  gave  no  civil  privi- 
leges. It  was  a  mere  duty  or  knight's  fee. 

Cabbala.  Jewish  tradition  said  to 
have  been  handed  down  from  Moses. 


The  first  book,  on  cosmogony,  is  attribu 
ted  to  the  7th  cent. ;  but  from  the  12th 
to  the  15th  cent,  numerous  cabbalistic 
writings  were  added,  teaching  the  esoteric 
meaning  of  'the  Law,'  the  method  of 
performing  miracles,  incantations,  &c. 

The  '  Sohar '  (13th  cent. )  in  Aramaic  may  be 
called  the  bible  of  the  Cabbalists. 

Cabinet  Council.  Lord  Clarendon 
says  the  term  originated  thus :  In  the 
reigit  of  Charles  I.  the  affairs  of  state 
were  controlled  by  the  Archbishop  of 
Canterbury,  the  Earl  of  Strafford,  and  the 
Lord  Cottington;  to  these  were  added 
'for  ornament '  the  Earl  of  Northumber- 
land, the  Bishop  of  London  as  lord 
treasurer,  and  Vane  and  Windebank 
(two  secretaries)  for  service  and  intelli- 
gence. The  Marquis  of  Hamilton 
'  meddled  just  so  far  and  no  further  than 
he  had  a  mind.'  These  persons  made  up 
the  committee  of  state,  reproachfully 
called  the  junto,  but  '  enviously '  called 
afterwards  the  '  cabinet  council.'  In 
cabinet  councils  the  royal  presence  is  not 
necessary,  as  it  is  in  'privy  councils.' 
When  George  I.  was  king,  as  he  was 
ignorant  of  the  English  language,  he 
took  no  part  in  state  councils ;  and  ever 
since  cabinet  councils  have  dispensed 
with  the  sovereign's  presence. 

Cabinet  Noir  (The).  The  secret 
offices  where  all  the  correspondence  of 
the  French  nation  used  to  be  handled 
during  the  monarchy. 

Cabi'rL    Ancient  Pelasgian  deities. 

Cabochienne  (La),  1418.  An  ordi- 
nance for  the  reform  of  the  state  forced 
from  the  Dauphin  of  France  by  the  White 
Hoods  or  Cabochians  (q.v.). 

Cabochiens  (Les),  1413-1422.  A 
gang  organised  by  Jean  Sans  Peur,  duke 
of  Burgundy,  and  placed  under  the 
command  of  Simonet  Caboche,  a 
butcher.  It  numbered  500  vagabonds, 
and  kept  Paris  in  terror  by  its  massacres 
and  plunder.  In  1422  the  Parisians  rose 
en  masse,  fell  upon  the  gang,  Jean  Sans 
Peur  fled  from  the  city,  and  the  Arma- 
gnacs  or  Orleans  faction  remained  in  the 
ascendent.  See  '  French  Brigands.' 

Cacciatori.  The  Chasseurs  of  th« 
Alps,  or  '  Cacciatori  delle  Alpi.'  (Italian, 
eacciare  to  hunt,  cacciatore  a  hunter). 

We  have  already  referred  to  Garibaldi  M 
general  of  the  CacciatorL-Howm,  11  M.  of  Eng- 
land, year  1869,  p.  662. 


184 


CADDEE 


CAGLIOSTRO 


Caddie  or  Cad€e  (The),  or '  League 
of  God's  House,'  1400-1419.  See  '  Cade- 
ian,  etc.' 

Cade  (Jack).  Ringleader  of  the  in- 
surrection  which  broke  out  in  Kent,  1450. 
He  was  an  Irishman,  and  called  himself 
Mortimer,  because  he  was  a  natural  son 
of  the  Duke  of  York.  He  marched  to 
London  at  the  head  of  20,000  armed  men, 
who  encamped  at  Blackheath,  1  June, 
1450.  Being  slain  by  Alexander  Iden, 
11  July,  his  head  was  stuck  on  London 
Bridge. 

Cade's  Insurrection.    See  above. 

Cadeian  League  (The),  1400-1419, 
i.e.  the  league  of  Casa-dei,  or  God's 
house;  in  German,  Gotteshausbiind. 
One  of  the  three  unions  of  the  canton  of 
the  Grisons. 

The  other  two  leagues  were  the  'Llgxie  Grlse.' 
formed  in  1424 ;  and  the  '  League  of  the  Ten 
Jurisdictions.1  formed  In  1436.  All  three  wore 
admitted  Into  the  Helvetic  Confederation  in  1798. 

Cadets  of  the  Cross,  1703.  Catho- 
lic auxiliaries  in  the  army  of  Marshal 
Montrevel,  sent  to  extirpate  the  Cami- 
sards  of  the  Cevennes.  Also  called 
4  White  Camisards.' 

Cadjahs.  See  'Dynasty  of  the 
Kadjahs,'  or  Kujurs. 

Cadmean  Letters.  Sixteen  Greek 
letters  said  to  have  been  introduced  into 
Thebes  (in  Boeotia)  by  Cadmus,  son  of 
Agenor,  king  of  Phoenicia.  The  letters 
re  a,  b,  g,  d,  e,  i,  k,  1,  m,  n,  5,  p,  r,  s,  t,  u. 
These  letters  were  subsequently  increased 
by  8  Ionic  letters,  z,  e,  tli,  x,  ph,  ch,  ps, 
and  6.  Simomdcs  of  Cos  is  credited  with 
the  4  letters  th,  z,  ph,  ch,  and  Epichannos 
the  Sicilian  with  the  4  letters  x,  e,  ps,  5. 
The  loniaiis  were  the  first  to  employ  all 
the  24  letters,  whence  the  8  added  were 
called  Ionic  letters. 

Cadmean  Victory  (A).  A  victory 
purchased  with  great  loss.  The  refer- 
ence is  to  the  armed  men  who  sprang 
out  of  the  ground  from  the  teeth  of  the 
dragon  sown  by  Cadmus.  These  men 
fell  foul  of  each  other,  and  only  five 
escaped  with  their  lives.  Hence  the 
Greek  '  Kadmeia  nike,'  and  Latin  '  Cad- 
mea  Victoria.'  The  victories  of  Boadicea 
sowed  her  kingdom  with  dragon's  teeth, 
and  the  Romans  were  roused  by  them  to 
most  vindictive  fury 

CaBrite  Franchisp  (The).  The 
franchise  of  a  Roman  subject  in  a  pre- 


fecture. These  subjects  had  the  right 
of  self-government,  were  registered  by 
the  Roman  censor  as  taxpayers,  but 
enjoyed  none  of  the  privileges  of  a  Roman 
citizen.  Caere  was  the  first  community 
placed  in  this  dependent  position,  whence 
the  term  ceerite  franchise. 

Caesar,  as  a  title,  varied  in  its  force. 
L  The  first  twelve  emperors  were  all 
entitled  Caesar  in  compliment  to  Julius 
Caesar.  Tims  Octavius  or  Octaviamu 
Caesar  (better  known  as  Augustus); 
Tiberius  Caesar;  Caligula  Csesar; 
Claudius  Caesar;  Nero  Caesar;  Galba, 
Otho,  Vitellius,  whose  united  reigns 
lasted  only  one  year ;  Vespasian  Caesar ; 
Titus  Caesar ;  and  Domitian  Caesar. 

II.  After  the  death  of  Domitian,  A J).  96, 
the  word  as  a  title  dropped  out  of  use 
till  the  reign  of  Hadrian  (14th  emp. 
117-188),  who  called  the  heir  presumptive 
Ccesar. 

HI.  In  the  reign  of  Diocletian,  A.D. 
292,  the  two  emperors  of  Constantinople 
and  Rome  were  each  styled  Augustus, 
and  the  two  viceroys  of  Illyricum  and 
•Gaul  were  each  styled  Ccesar.  This 
arrangement,  however,  soon  dropped 
after  the  death  of  that  emperor. 

The  wife  of  a  Roman  emperor  was  entitled 
Ctrtara,  and  probably  all  imperial  princes  were  by 
courtosy  addressed  OB  ( ',/tar.  Cxar  and  Kaiser  are 
modified  forma  of  C«eaar. 

Caesarean  Era  of  Antioch  (TJte). 
This  era  began  1  Sept.,  B.C.  48,  to  com- 
memorate the  victory  of  Julius  Caesar 
over  Pompey. 

Cage  (The).  The  little  hut  built  of 
sticks,  heather,  and  moss,  in  a  thicket  of 
trees  on  the  rocky  face  of  a  high  moun- 
tain, called  Letternilinchk,  in  Bcnal<]<-r, 
to  which  Charles  Edward  was  taken  for 
concealment  by  Lochiel  and  Mucpher- 
son,  after  the  fatal  battle  of  Culloden 
(1740). 

Cameron  had  been  one  of  those  who  aBKtated 
Charles  Edward  to  escape,  and  had  lived  with 
him  in  the  'Cu^c.'—  Howrrr,  Uitt.  of  EnyUmd, 
(George  II.  oh.  xli.  p.  649). 

Cagliari.  Generally  called  Paul 
Veronese  (1530-1588). 

Cagliostro  of  Literature  (The), 
1885.  Comte  de  Courchamps,  the  most 
unblushing  literary  thief  on  record.  He 
stole  the  two  novels  of  John  Potocki,  a 
Polish  count,  and  published  th«m  as  his 
own.  The  '  National '  exposed  the  theft, 
and  ferreted  out  all  the  falsehoods  of  De 
Courchamps,  establishing  his  infamous 


CAGOTS 


CALEDONIA 


ice 


piracy  beyond  a  shadow  of  doubt. 
Comte  de  Courchamps  called  his  book 
'  The  Inedited  Memoirs  of  Cagliostro,' 
and  hence  the  quack  of  literary  quacks 
was  stigmatised  with  the  name  of  the 
quack  of  quacks.  See '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Joseph  Balsamo,  the  prince  of  quacks,  assumed 
the  tiiie-nanie  of  Comte  de  Cagliostro  (1743-1793). 

Cagots.  A  tribe  of  men  in  France 
akin  to  the  gipsies.  Some  think  the  word 
is  compounded  of  Oaas-goths  (dogs  of 
Goths),  and  that  they  are  remnants  of  the 
Teutons  who  overran  the  south  of  Europe 
at  the  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire.  Others 
quote  the  synonyms  Caqueux,  Cacous, 
Capos,  and  Gaffos,  meaning  '  lepers,'  to 
prove  that  they  were  Jewish  lepers.  They 
are  often  called  '  Canards,'  because  they 
were  obliged  to  aarry  as  a  badge  'une 
patte  de  canard.' 

It  is  In  Brittany  that  they  are  called  Caqufux. 
In  Poitou,  Maine,  and  Anjou  they  are  called '  Coili- 
berts.'  In  Auvergne,  '  Matrons. ' 

Cainites  (The),  2nd  cent.  A  Chris- 
tian sect  which  held  that  the  books  of  the 
Old  Testament  were  inspired  by  the 
Demiurge,  or  son  of  darkness  and  chaos ; 
and  that  the  real  worthies  were  Cain, 
Esau,  the  men  of  Sodom,  Korah,  and  so 
on;  and  the  only  spiritual  apostle  was 
Judas  Iscariot,  who  betrayed  Christ  lest  he 
should  lead  men  into  darkness.  These 
4  heretics  '  say  Judas  Iscariot  left  a  gospel, 
which  is  the  only  true  one. 

<pa  Ira  (It  will  gucceed).  The 
1  Carillon  National '  of  the  French  Revo- 
lution. The  refrain  is : 

Ah  t  ?a  ira,  (a  Ira,  ea  Ira  I 

Lea  aristocrates  4  la  lantern*  I 

Cairns'  Act  (Lord),  1882.  Called 
'  Cairns'  Settled  Lands  Act,'  to  allow  the 
sale  of  entailed  estates,  but  not  the  'family 
mansion.' 

Caius  College  (generally  called 
Keys),  in  Cambridge  University.  Origin- 
ally called  Gonville  Hall  (g.v.) ;  changed 
in  1353  by  William  Bateman,  bishop  of 
Norwich,  into  '  The  Hall  of  the  Annuncia- 
tion, &c.';  and  in  1558  by  the  third 
founder,  John  Caius,  M.D.,  into  '  Gonville 
and  Caius  College.' 

Calasirians  and  Hermotybians. 

The  Egyptian  military,  an  hereditary 
caste  spoken  of  by  Herodotos  (ii.  106). 
He  numbers  the  former  at  250,000  men, 
and  the  latter  at  160,000.  Their  settle- 
uienU  were  in  Lower  Egypt,  the  Calasi- 


rians in  eleven  nomes  and  the  Hormo- 
tybians  in  five.  Herodotos  speaks  of  linen 
tunics  fringed  about  the  legs,  oi)s  KaAeovcri 
KaAao-ipis  (Coptic  kali,  a  leg).  The  deriva- 
tion of  the  other  word  is  extremely 
doubtful. 

Cala'thumpian  (A).  A  nothing- 
arian, or  anythingarian,  or  what  you 
please  in  regard  to  the  question  '  What 
religion  are  you  of  ?  '  From  calathus,  a 
waste  basket  for  all  sorts  of  odds  and  ends. 

Calatraya  (Knights  of),  1158.  A 
Spanish  military  order  founded  by 
Sancho  III.  of  Castile,  when  he  took  from 
the  Moors  the  strong  fort  of  Calatrava. 
The  mantle  is  white,  decorated  with  a  red 
cross  cut  out  in  the  form  of  lilies. 

Calcuith,  in  Lancashire  (The 
Council  of),  785-787.  I.  By  this  council  a 
third  archbishopric  of  England  was  made, 
viz.  Lichfield,  and  Higbert  was  appointed 
primate.  The  authority  and  decisions  of 
the  first  six  general  councils  were  also 
adopted.  In  803  Lichfield  was  again 
reduced  to  its  original  rank  of  bishopric. 

II.  A.D.  816,  decided  that  the  saint,  in 
honour  of  whom  a  church  was  dedicated, 
might  be  pictured  on  the  walls ;  that  nc 
Scotch  clergyman  shall  officiate  in  an 
English  church,  because  they  refused  to 
admit  the  primacy  of  the  bishop  of  Rome ; 
that  no  private  monastic  institution  shall 
be  allowed;  and  that  baptism  shall  be  by 
immersion,  and  not  by  sprinkling. 

Caleb  d'Anvers.  The  pen-name  of 
Nicholas  Amhurst,  a  noted  political 
writer  who  conducted  a  paper  called  the 
1  Craftsman,'  and  died  in  1742  in  most 
miserable  circumstances. 

Caledonia.  A  name  given  by  the 
Romans  to  that  part  of  Scotland  lying 
between  the  Forth  and  the  Clyde;  so- 
called  from  the  tribe  of  the  Caledonii. 
The  name  disappears  in  the  4th  cent.,  and 
the  people  of  Scotland  began  to  be  called 
Picts  (to  the  east)  and  Scots  (to  the  west). 
In  more  modern  times  Caledonia  is  a 
poetical  name  for  Scotland. 

What  the  Romans  called  Caledonii  were  the 
Celyddoues,  i.e.  dwellers  in  the  woods. 

Caledonia.  The  Irish  race  of  kinga 
in  Caledonia  are  said  to  have  been — 

Eder      ..._«._..  ...         B.C.  55-71 

Evenus...       _...«._  B.C.  71  to  A.D.  1 

Metelian         ».       •.«.«.«.««,         1-3S 

Caractacus     «.        M        ».        M  •—        ~        35-57 

Colhrede  I.      ...        „...._  ~        ~.       67-74 

Uardanea        _  -.       «.       74-78 

ColbroOe  II.,  with  G  algae  us     _  ~       «.       78-H4 


186 


CALEDONIAN 


CALIXTINS 


(Agrleola  was  prmtor  and  defeated  Galgacus  A.D.  84) 
Coibrede  alone        ............        ^.  113 

Lugtace...       M       M       M.       •>       •»       to.    113-118 

SS  :::    i    I    I    r    I    I  SS:i8 

Argade  ..««»«.•.       M       M  162-166 

EthodeL        „  ..........       ...       ,.  166-199 

Batrahal          ...                             .....       «.  199-208 

(MarcelluB  was  praetor) 

Donald  I.        ...                  ...        ......       _  203-224 

Erode  II.         ..  ..........        _        _  224--240 

Atirgo    ...        „.        _        ...        ^.        _        ».  241-25-2 

Nathollo           .»....__«.  2S-2-203 

Findoc   ...        _„._..._«.  taw-278 

Donald  IL      «.«.«.«.•.•.  J 

Donald  III.     •.       «w       M.       M       M.       «M  274-284 
Cratlini  ..       «.__».-.».2m308 
Finformao                n         M         it         tll        j 
Bomao   ...        M       _       _       ~       .*        ... 

AuLn.-.i:in                               m        M.        «M        •*.  • 
Fetelmao        „.                 _._„... 

Eugene  I  .......        «.*»•»•.  8C3-.SH5 

Fergus  (the  restorer)                  „.       „.  440 

Eugene  II  .......                  _        ».        ...  440-461 

Dongard          ......                  .........  401-465 

Constantino  I.  king  of  Scotland. 

Caledonian  War  (The),  A.D.  208- 
When  the  Roman  emperor  Severus  was 
sixty  years  old,  he  went  with  his  two  sons, 
Caracul  la  and  Geta,  into  Scotland  to  repel 
an  invasion.  He  marched  to  the  northern 
extremity  without  meeting  an  enemy,  but 
it  cost  him  the  loss  of  50,000  men.  At 
length  the  Caledonians  sued  for  peace, 
but  the  moment  the  Roman  legions  were 
withdrawn  they  were  up  in  arms  again. 
While  Severus  was  preparing  to  extirpate 
the  Caledonians,  he  died. 

If  Osslan  Is  historic,  it  was  Fingal  who  opposed 


8,.v,.ru:..  ;i.,,l  ('  ,r..,   UU  i,  <-;ti:,,i  l.y  o.M-urCarr.rul. 

•on  of  tho  king  of  the  world  •  (Poems.  L  p.  176). 
Strange  that  Osslan  should  call  Antoninus  by  a 
ni<  i.n  tnio  not  used  even  In  Roma  till  four  yean 
after  the  war  I 

Calendar.  The  French  Republican 
calendar  was  the  work  of  Fabre  d'Eglan- 
fcine  and  M.  Romme. 

Autumn    months:    Vend.'miaire.  Bramalre,    Fit- 

malre. 

Winter  months:  Nlv6se,  Pluvlflse.  VentoRe. 
Spring  months  :  Oermln  r.ilrlal. 

gttmmer  months  :  Messidor.  l  licrmidor,  Fructldo*. 

l.  ii 

a.  .v 

rtl,  t'Uivtry    . 
4.  II 

Calenders,  13th  cent.  The  'Purists,' 
»  species  of  Moslem  hermits,  founded  by 
Youssouf,  an  Arab  of  Andalusia.  They 
have  no  fixed  abode,  but  lead  a  vagrant 
life  under  the  vow  of  poverty.  They 
have  proved  themselves  dangerous 
sectaries,  who  have  always  taken  an 
active  part  in  all  Oriental  revolutions. 
See  '  Santons.' 

Calends.  See  'Diet  of  Phrase  and 
Fable,1  p.  182. 

AtLsonian  Calends  (Ausoni*  Calendae), 
fche  Roman  Calenda. 


Greek  Calends  (Grsecse  Calendae),  neverj 
there  were  no  Greek  Calends. 

Intercalary  Calends  (Intercalares 
Calendse),  February. 

Calenda  of  Janus  (Jani  Calendae),  New 
Year's  day  (Statius). 

The  Women's  Calends  (Fceminese  Ca- 
lendoa),  the  1st  of  March  (Juvenal,  ix.  58) 

Tristes  Calenda,  pay-day.  The 
Romans  paid  on  the  1st  of  every  month. 

Calif.  The  successor  of  Mohammed 
the  prophet,  both  in  temporal  and  spirit- 
ual power.  At  first  there  was  but  one 
calif,  whose  empire  was  called  the  califate, 
which  for  three  centuries  exceeded  the 
Roman  empire  in  extent;  but  in  970 
there  were  three  califates,  viz.  one  at 
Bagdad,  one  at  Cairo,  and  one  at  Cor- 
dova. 

In  1031  the  califate  of  Cordova  ceased. 

In  1158  the  calif  of  Bagdad  fled  to 
Egypt  before  the  sword  of  the  Mon^ula. 

In  1517  the  Turks  conquered  Egypt, 
and  the  sultan  thus  became  the  one  and 
only  calif. 

In  800  Tunis  and  Fes  made  themselves  indepen- 
dent tor  a  time,  and  In  831  Taher  established  for  a 
time  an  Independent  califate  at  Khorassan. 

Calif  of  the  West  (The),  A.D.  756. 
So  Abd-el-Ramah,  founder  of  the  Cordova 
califate,  styled  himself  (781-787).  This 
califate  lasted  till  1031. 


The  calif  of  Bagdad  was  then  called  Calif  of  the 
an  has 

Calif. 


East.    Since  1617  the  sultan 


been  the  only 


California  (U.S.  America).  The 
inhabitants  are  called  '  gold -hunters.' 

Caligula.  Cains,  son  of  Germanicus, 
and  successor  of  his  uncle  Tiberius,  in  the 
empire  of  Rome.  So  called  because  he 
wore  the  callga  or  clouted  shoe  of  the 
common  Roman  soldier.  The  caliga  was 
a  close  shoe,  studded  with  nails,  and 
bound  on  the  foot  and  ankle  by  straps. 
It  was  not  worn  by  the  superior  officers, 
but  Cains  was  an  insane  fool. 

Callg&tus  meant '  a  common  soldier,'  one  of  the 
nnk  and  file.  It  was  this  monster  who  said  oh, 
tli  it  -ill  the  Roman  people  had  but  one  neck,  that 
I  might  decapitate  Rome  at  a  blow  I ' 

Calixtins  (The),  or  '  Calixtines '  (3 
syl.),  1424.  Bohemians  in  the  Hussito 
war.  These  were  for  the  most  part  the 
gentry  and  better  classes.  So  called 
because  they  insisted  on  retaining  the 
calix  or  cup  in  the  Eucharist.  The  priests 
had  only  very  recently  withheld  the  cup 
from  the  laity.  The  more  violent  partjf 
were  called  Ta'borites  (S  syl.). 


CALIXTINES 


CALVIN 


IS1? 


Calixtines*  Confession  of 
Faith  (The). 

1.  The  Word  of  God  ought  to  be  freely 
and    regularly  preached  thoughout  all 
Bohemia. 

2.  The  Eucharist  ought  to  be  adminis- 
tered to  all  communicants. 

8.  The  clergy  ouerht  to  follow  no  secular 
occupation. 

4.  All  crimes  ought  to  be  punished  by 
those  in  lawful  authority,  whether  com- 
mitted by  clerks  or  laymen. 

Call  of  Abraham  (The),  B.C.  1921. 
The  command  from  God  to  Abraham  to 
leave  the  land  of  his  birth  and  sever 
himself  from  his  relations,  friends,  and 
neighbours,  who  were  idolaters,  and  to 
go  afar  off  to  live  among  strangers,  that 
he  might  be  the  founder  of  a  people 
which  would  serve  God  and  abjure 
idolatry.  He  was  75  years  old  at  the 
time ;  the  land  he  left  was  Ur  of  the 
Chaldees;  the  land  he  went  to  was 
Canaan,  'the  land  of  promise;.'  and  the 
son  of  promise  was  Isaac,  father  of  the 
twelve  patriarchs. 

Call  of  the  Abbasides  (8  syl.). 
Abu  Moslem,  A.D.  750,  the  founder  of  the 
Abbaside  califs,  who  removed  the  seat 
of  empire  from  Damascus  to  Bagdad. 

Call  Of  the  House  (4).  An  im- 
perative summons  to  every  member  of 
parliament  to  be  present  in  his  place, 
when  the  sense  of  the  whole  house  ia 
deemed  necessary. 

In  1820  such  a  call  was  made  to  pass  an  opinion 
respecting  the  trial  of  Queen  Caroline.  On  the 
day  appointed  the  Speaker  (in  the  House  of  Com- 
mons) calls  over  the  names  of  the  county  mem- 
bers first,  and  then  of  the  borough  members,  both 
in  alphabetical  order.  Absentees  are  committed 
to  the  custody  of  the  serjeant-at-arms. 

Callias  (Peace  of),  B.C.  871.  Between 
Sparta,  Athens,  and  their  allies.  Thebes 
was  excluded.  Callias  was  the  Athenian 
representative. 

Callippic  Cycle  (The).  Meton's 
cycle  corrected  by  Callippus,  B.C.  330. 
In  B.C.  432  Meton  set  up  a  column  in 
Athens  which  recorded  that  235  lunar 
months  corresponded  to  19  solar  years. 
This  was  too  long,  and  made  an  error 
of  nearly  a  day  and  a  half  in  a  cen- 
tury .  Callippus  discovered  that  a  year 
consists  of  865  \-  days,  and  proposed  a 
cycle  of  76,  or  4  Metonic  cycles  (19  x  4  = 
76).  A  further  correction  was  made  in 
1512,  whereby  the  error  of  a  day  requires 
the  lapse  of  3,000  years. 


Callippic  Period  (The).  Began 
with  the  new  moon  of  the  summer  sol- 
stice, B.C.  830. 

Calojoannes.  John,  n.  (Com- 
nenus),  emperor  of  the  East,  so  called 
from  his  extremely  handsome  person. 
Keigned  1118-1143. 

Calottistes  (3  syl.),  or  '  Le  regiment 
de  la  Calotte,'  in  the  time  of  Louis  XIV. 
A  society  of  satirists,  headed  by  Torsac 
and  Aimon,  who  sent  a  '  calotte  '  (or  small 
cap)  to  any  public  character  who  had 
exposed  himself  to  ridicule.  The '  calotte ' 
was  worn  by  monks  over  their  tonsure, 
and  was  to  cover  the  '  weak  part  of  the 
head '  of  the  receiver.  The  armorial 
bearings  of  the  Calottistes  consisted  of 
various  symbols  of  folly,  and  their  motto 
was  '  C'est  re*gner  que  de  savoir  rire.' 

Calvary  (A).  A  chapel  with  a  cross, 
generally  placed,  in  Catholic  countries, 
on  an  eminence,  or  at  the  meeting  of  two 
or  more  roads.  The  calvary  of  Mont- 
martre  and  of  Mont  Valerien,  near  Paris, 
are  well-known  examples.  The  latter 
still  attracts  many  persons  during  Holy 
Week.  The  approach  to  a  calvary  is 
called  the  '  Via  Dolorosa,'  and  at  each 
stone  which  marks  a  station  a  prayer 
should  be  said. 

A  little  farther  on  ...  IB  a  colossal  wood  carved 
calvary,  and  beside  it  a  small  but  *-ery  rich 
chapel.— OUIDA,  Uimbi,  The  Nurnberg  Stove. 

Calvinism,  1561.  The  religious 
tenets  of  John  Calvin  of  Picardy.  They 
are  generally  called  the  five  points : 

(1)  Predestination     and     reprobation ; 

(2)  original  sin;    (3)  particular   redemp- 
tion; (4)  irresistible  grace;  (5)  the  per- 
severance of  the  saints. 

Calvinist.  A  Christian  whose  tenets 
are  Calvinistic.  See  '  Calvinism.' 

There  are  Calvinistic  Baptists,  Calvinistlo 
Methodists,  Welsh  Calvinists,  and  even  In  the 
Episcopal  Church  there  are  some  few  of  a  Cal- 
vinistic tendency. 

Calvinistic  Methodists,  1741. 
A  body  which  seceded  from  Wesley, 
especially  on  the  doctrine  of  election. 
Whitefield  was  the  leader  of  the  Calvin- 
istic Methodists.  After  Whitefield's 
death  they  divided  into  two;  (1), Lady 
Huntingdon's  Connexion,  and  (2)  the 
Tabernacle  Connexion. 

Calvin's  Daily  Offices.  For 
family  prayer,  as  well  as  for  morning 


138 


CAMALDOLITE9 


CAME 


e.nd  evening  services,  in  the  reformed 
churches.  It  was  used  in  the  reformed 
churches  of  France  after  their  organisa- 
tion in  1555.  Various  modifications  have 
been  introduced  from  time  to  time.  It 
was  at  one  time  much  used  in  Scotland, 
and  John  Knox  died  repeating  words  of 
Calvin's  '  Daily  Offices.' 

Camal'dolites  (4  syl.).    See  below. 

Camaldulensian  Order  (The). 
'  Camaldules,'  or'  Camal'dolites  '  (4  syl.), 
1010.  A  very  austere  religious  order 
first  established  in  the  vale  of  Camaldoli 
by  Roinuald,  a  Benedictine  monk ;  and 
approved  by  Alexander  II.  in  1072.  The 
order  IB  almost  extinct. 

Camarilla  (4).  A  royal  clique, 
junto,  or  secret  council,  composed  of  the 
sovereign,  the  priests,  and  the  intriguing 
ladies  of  the  court.  It  was  for  a  long 
time  part  of  the  Austrian  government. 
Some  of  the  sovereigns  of  France  and 
England  too  had  their  camarillas. 

Cambray  (League  of\  1608.  Be- 
tween the  pope,  Louis  XII.  of  France, 
and  the  Duke  of  Ferrara, '  to  blot  out  the 
Republic  of  Venice  from  the  map  of 
Europe.'  The  Venetians,  however, 
bribed  off  the  pope,  who  promised  to 
break  up  the  league.  To  this  end  he 
made  a  compact  with  the  Swiss  to  chase 
the  French  out  of  Lombardy ;  and  then 
Venetia,  Spain  and  England  joined  the 
league,  which  was  called  'The  Holy 
Alliance '  (1518). 

Cambray  (Peace  of),  or  '  Paix  dei 
Dames,'  6  Aug.,  1529.  Between  France 
and  the  Kaiser.  So  called  because  its 
terms  were  settled  by  two  ladies,  viz. 
the  mother  of  Francois  I.  on  behalf  of 
France,  and  Margaret  of  Austria,  the 
aunt  of  Karl  V.,  on  behalf  of  Germany. 
By  the  terras  of  this  scandalous  treaty, 
Francois  stipulated  to  renounce  the  lord- 
ship of  Flanders  and  Artois;  to  pay 
400,0001.  for  the  ransom  of  his  two  sons ; 
to  abandon  Venice  and  all  his  other  allies 
to  the  vengeance  of  Karl  V. ;  and  to 
marry  Eleonore,  sister  of  the  emperor. 

Cambria,  Wales.  The  Welsh  call 
their  country  '  Cymru,'  '  Cymro '  is  a 
Welshman, '  Cymraes  '  a  Welsh  woman, 
•Cymraeg1  the  Welsh  language,  and 
*  Cymruain '  the  adjective  Welsh. 


Cambria,  or  Cumbria,  was  also  the  country  of  ths 
Brettsor  Welsh  in  Dumbarton,  Renfrew.  Ayr, 
Lanark,  Peebles,  Selkirk,  Roxburgh.  Dumfries, 
and  Cumberland,  which  formed  a  separate  king 
dom. 

Cambridge  Colleges.  N.B.— The 
head  of  King's  is  a.  provost,  of  Queen's  a 
president,  and  of  all  others  a  master. 
(MM 

Catherine  Hall  or  College  ...       ^        ...  Cat's    1475 
Christ's     ....  —       ».        ...  1505 

Clare  Hall  or  College          «.       _  ...    1*36 

Corpus  Christi  ...        „  .      C.C.C.C.    1301 

Downing _        _        _ 

Oonv'ille  or  Caliis       Z       Z  I!  Keys  IHlh 

Jesus  ..».«.  14'.i6 

John  s  (St.)        _       >. 

Kings         »•,«.«,       •        1441 

Maudlin  1519 

1848 

_  1257 

-.       —       -.     144C,  refounded  1465 

...  1598 

...  1546 


Pembroke 
Peter  s  (St.) 
Queen's 
Sidney  Susse 
Trinity 
Trinity  Hall 

All  these  17  are  corporate  bodies. 

HOSTELS 

AyerstHall        _  •.       .     UM 

Cavendish  College  ...       ...       „    1876 

Belwyn  College  and  Ridley  Hall          _       ...    1883 

In  1873  Qlrton.  and  In  1880 
for  ladles. 


_       ... 
Newnhana.  colleges 


Cambridge  Platonists  (The). 
The  Whig  partv  opposed  to  the  Oxford 
Anglicanism  of  which  Laud  was  the 
exponent.  The  leaders  were  Whichcote, 
Cudworth,  Henry  More,  Culverwell, 
Rust,  Glanvil,  and  Norris.  They  suc- 
ceeded the  puritan  divines,  and  were 
succeeded  by  the  school  of  Sherlock, 
Law,  and  Paley,  who  in  turn  gave  way 
to  the  evangelical  school  of  Berridge, 
Milner,  and  Simeon  ;  and  still  later  came 
the  school  of  Trench  and  Hall  am. 

Camden  and  Powis  Medals. 
For  a  poem  in  Latin  hexameters. 
Founded  by  the  Marquis  of  Camden, 
chancellor  of  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge, and  called,  from  1841  to  1866,  the 
Camden  Medal.  On  the  death  of  the 
marquis,  the  Earl  of  Powis,  high  steward 
of  the  University,  continued  the  medal, 
since  called  the  Powis  Medal.  For 
undergraduates  of  not  more  than  two 
years'  standing 

Camden  Professorship  of 
Ancient  History  (The),  in  Oxford 
University.  Stipend  GOOJ.  a  year. 
Founded  by  William  Camden,  Claren- 
cieux  King  of  Arms,  in  l(iii%2. 

Came  with  a  lass  and  will  go 
With  a  lass  (It).  The  words  uttered 
by  James  V.  of  Scotland  on  his  dying  bed, 
when  informed  of  the  birth  of  a  daughter, 


CAMEL 


CAMPUS 


13d 


1  God's  will  be  done.  It  came  with  a  lasa 
and  will  go  with  a  lass.'  Marjory  Bruce, 
daughter  of  Robert  Bruce,  married 
Walter,  the  6th  steward  of  Scotland,  and 
this  alliance  eventually  brought  the  crown 
into  the  Steward  family  (called  Stuart  in 
French).  The  daughter  born  to  James  V. 
on  his  death-bed  was  Mary  (Queen  of 
Scots),  whose  son  James  removed  to 
England,  and  called  himself  James  I.  of 
England  and  VI.  of  Scotland. 

Camel-driver  of  Mecca  (The). 
Mahomet  the  prophet  of  Arabia  (570-632). 

Camel  People  (The).  So  the  Arabs 
oall  the  inhabitants  of  the  Sahara.  The 
inhabitants  of  the  towns  of  Barbary  they 
call  the  Gold  people,  and  those  of  the 
Tell,  or  cultivated  lands,  they  call  the 
Silver  people. 

Came'le'on.  A  nickname  given  in 
France  to  Thiers  the  historian  (1797- 
1877).  See '  Attila  le  Petit.' 

Cameron  Highlanders  (The). 
The  79th  regiment  in  the  British  service, 
raised  by  Allan  Cameron  of  Erroch  in 
1793. 

Now  called  th«  Queen'*  Own  Cameron  High- 
Unders. 

Cameronians  (The).  I.  Scotch 
Covenanters,  1680.  So  called  from 
Richard  Cameron,  who  was  slain  at  Airds- 
moss,  Ayrshire,  20  July,  1680.  Richard 
Cameron  disowned  Charles  Stuart  (II.) 
for  having  violated  the  Engagement  (q.v.)t 
and  his  brother  James  as  a  papist.  He  col- 
lected some  six-and-twenty  horse  and  forty 
foot,  which  he  called  '  the  host  of  Israel,' 
was  attacked  and  fell.  His  followers  hold 
the  perpetual  obligation  of  the  Solemn 
League  and  Covenant  (q.v.) ;  they  stoutly 
resisted  the  introduction  of  the  English 
Church  into  Scotland,  and  continued  to 
preach  in  the  open  air  in  violation  of  the 
Act  against  'Field  Conventicles'  (q.v.). 
The  party  still  exists  in  Ireland  and  North 
America,  but  is  very  small. 

Graham  of  Claverhouse,  viscount  Dundee,  has 
obtained  dishonourable  notoriety  (or  his  slaughter 
of  the  Cameronians. 

II.  The  Scottish  Eiflea.  Originally 
formed  from  the  Glasgow  Cameronian 
guard  raised  in  1786  from  the  followers 
of  Richard  Cameron,  the  puritan  preacher. 
Tl*«  first  battalion  is  the  26th  foot,  and 
tl*  second  batUUion  the  19th. 


Camisards  (The),  1688.  Calvinista 
of  the  Cevennes,  who,  after  the  Revoca- 
tion Edict,  took  up  arms  under  their 
leaders  Cavalier  and  Roland,  and  defeated 
the  French  troops  sent  against  them  by 
Louis  XIV.  again  and  again.  At  last  the 
Duke  of  Berwick  extirpated  them  and 
desolated  the  whole  province  of  the 
Cevennes  in  1705.  Called  Camisards 
from  the  camise  or  smock  which  they 
wore.  Clement  VI.  said  they  were  '  a 
cursed  brood  from  the  execrable  race  of 
the  Albigenses.' 

Dr.  Emms  died  22  Dec.,  1707,  and  the  Camisard* 
of  England  staked  their  reputation  that  he  would 
return  to  life  on  25  May.  Guards  were  set  over 
his  grave  ;  but  it  is  needless  to  add  that  Dr.  Emms 
Slept  on  the  sleep  which  knows  no  waking. 

N.B.  Any  military  surprise  by  night  is  a  Catnia- 
ade.  Thus  the  taking  of  Pontoise  in  1419  wa« 
a  camisade,  and  the  battle  of  Pavia  in  1524  com. 
menced  with  a  camisade. 

Camp  of  Boulogne  (The),  1802. 
Preparations  made  by  the  Consul  Bona- 
parte, at  Boulogne,  for  the  invasion  of 
England.  It  contained  a  vast  number  of 
gunboats  and  flat  transports,  military 
stores  and  munitions  of  war ;  but  it  came 
to  nothing. 

Campbell's  Acts.  Two  Acts  of 
Parliament  introduced  by  Lord  Campbell 
(9,  10  Viet.  c.  98)  1846,  and  (20,  21  Viet, 
c.  83)  1857,  against  the  sale  of  obscene 
publications,  prints,  &c. 

Campbellites  (3  syl.).  Reformers 
of  New  America,  1823,  so  called  from 
Alexander  Campbell  of  Bethany,  U.S. 
He  was  a  Baptist ;  protested  against  all 
creeds,  and  professed  subjection  to  the 
Bible  only.  The  Campbellites  reject  all 
school  theological  terms  and  doctrines 
attached  to  names  such  as  Regeneration, 
Trinity  and  Trinitarian,  Unitarian,  Calvi- 
nism, Arianism,  Arminianism,  using  only 
the  words  and  phrases  of  Scripture.  They 
baptize  by  immersion,  and  employ  the 
word  immerse  instead  of  baptize. 

Campo-Formio  (Peace  of),  17  Oct. 
1797.  In  which  Austria  recognised  the 
Rhine  as  the  boundary  of  France ;  and 
ceded  to  that  nation  Milan,  Mantua,  and 
the  Netherlands.  France,  on  the  other 
hand,  restored  to  Austria  the  city  of  Venice, 
Istria,  Dalmatia,  and  the  left  bank  of  the 
Adige. 

Campus  Martius.  A  vast  plain 
to  the  west  of  Rome  where  was  a  temple 
of  Mars.  Here  the  assemblies  of  the 
people  were  held,  here  magistrates  wer« 


, 
the 


140 


CANADIAN 


CANONICAL 


elected,  and  here  the  young  Romans  held 
their  athletic  sports.  In  the  latter  times 
of  therepublic porticoes,  triumphal  arches, 
and  magnificent  public  monuments  were 
erected  round  the  Campus  Martius.  At 
Paris  a  vast  plain  was  laid  out  in  1770, 
which  was  called  the  Champ  de  Mars ;  it 
is  south-west  of  the  city,  between  the 
Ecole  Militaire  and  the  river  Seine.  And 
here  in  1815  was  held  the  federation  of 
the  Champ  de  Mai. 

Champ  de  Mars  (pronounce  sharnd  Mart),  Champ 
de  Mai  (pronounce  i/ia»  «•>  May). 

Canadian      O'Connell      (The). 

Papineau,  leader  of  the  democratic  party 
of  Lower  Canada,  in  the  rebellion  of  1836. 
He  was  made  attorney-general  when  the 
two  Canadaa  were  united  in  1840. 

Canal  Navigation  (Parent  of). 
Francis  Egerton,  6th  earl  and  3rd  duke 
of  Bridge-water  (1729-1803). 

Candiotes  (3  ayl.).  Natives  of  Candia 
or  Crete. 

Candle  Hymn  (The).  The  hymn 
Bun£  at  the  kindling  or  lighting  of  the 
lump  at  sunset. 

Jost  then  the  voices  of  the  ringer*  .  .  .  concen- 
trated themselves  .  .  .  into  an  evening  or 'candle 
hymn.'— PATER,  Mariin  the  Epicurean,  chap.  xxl. 

Candlemas  Day,  2  Feb.  The  feast 
of  the  Purification  of  the  Virgin  Mary, 
observed  by  Catholics  with  a  procession  of 
lighted  candles.  On  this  day  the  candles 
required  for  the  services  of  the  ensuing 
year  are  consecrated. 

In  Scotland  Candlemas-day  IB  one  of  the  four 
term  days,  for  the  payment  of  rentB,  Interest, 
taxes,  <fcc.  The  other  three  term-days  are  Whit- 
•uiiduy,  Lammas-day,  and  Martinmas-day. 

Candle  Rent.  A  rent  given  for  an 
out-let  or  out-drift  before  the  passing  of 
the  Enclosure  Act  in  1811.  Those  who 
liked  met  at  a  given  time  and  place,  and 
perfect  silence  was  exacted.  An  inch  of 
candle  being  lighted,  one  of  the  party 
named  what  he  would  give  for  the  plot, 
and  laid  a  shilling  near  the  candle.  If 
another  would  give  more  he  stated  it,  and 
laid  a  shilling  near  the  candle,  returning 
the  deposit  to  the  first  bidder.  This  went 
on  till  the  candle  had  burnt  out,  and  the 
last  depositor  rented  the  land  at  bis  own 
price  for  the  year. 

Canicular  Period  (A).  1,461 
Egyptian  years,  which  began  with  the 
heliacal  rising  of  the  dog-star.  Also 
called  a  Sothio  Period. 


The  first  Canlcnlar  period  wa«  B.C.  27*5.  In  14«3 
Egyptian  years,  the  sum  of  tne  deficits  of  the  Cani- 
cular years  equals  one  entire  year.  Hie  '  Dog  Day*. 

Cannonade  of  Valmy  (The),  20 
Sept.,  1792.  The  attack  of  Genera* 
Kellermann  on  the  Duke  of  Brunswick  at 
Valmy  was  so  called,  because  as  many  aa 
20,000  cannon  shots  were  exchanged  be- 
tween the  French  and  Prussians. 

Not  above  400  men  on  either  side  were  slain  IV 
this  battle,  notwithstanding  these  20,000  cannon 
shots.  In  Kellermann  s  army  were  the  young  l>uke 
de  Chartrcs  (Louis  Philippe),  and  his  brother  th« 
Duke  of  Montpensier,  then  only  17  years  of  age. 

Kellermann  was  afterwards  created  by  Napoleon 
'  ducde  Valmy' ;  and  on  his  >lt>:ithl>ed  he  requested 
to  be  buried  in  the  field  of  Valmy. 

Canon  (A).  A  cathedral  dignity 
(Greek  'kanon,'  a  rule),  originally  t 
Cenobite  living  under  a  certain  rule,  aa 
the  rule  of  St.  Augustine,  the  rule  of 
St.  Francis,  the  canonical  rule,  <fec.  By 
the  rale  of  Chrodegang  (763)  canons  were 
bound  to  manual  labour,  silence,  and 
confession  twice  a  year.  Later  on  the 
canons  formed  the  bishop's  council,  and 
were  paid  by  the  bishops.  The  dean  and 
canons  of  a  cathedral  form  what  is  called 
'  the  dean  and  chapter.1  See  '  Canons.' 

Canon  Law  (The).  'Corpus  Jurit 
Canonici '  (1151),  a  body  of  rules  for 
ecclesiastical  government  compiled  by 
Gratian,  an  Italian  monk,  from  Scripture, 
the  Latin  Fathers,  the  decrees  of  general 
councils,  decretals,  and  bulls;  together 
with  the  decrees  of  Gratian,  the  decre- 
tals of  Gregory  IX.  <fcc.,  the  Clementine 
constitutions,  and  the  Extravagants  of 
John  XXII.  (20  in  number),  drawn  up  by 
John  Lancelot  in  the  time  of  Pope  Paul 
IV.  (1555-1559).  See  '  Civil  Law.' 

In  1603  Convocation  was  ordered  to  draw  up  a 
new  bodv  of  canons,  and  Hi  canons  were  decided 
on.  which  make  the  present  code  of  ecclesiastical 
law  in  Kngland.  They  were  compiled  by  Bancroft 
from  the  articles,  injunctions,  and  sy nodical  de- 
crees published  In  the  reigns  of  Edward  VI.  and 
Elizabeth. 

Canonical  Hours  (The  Eight). 
Four  great  (in  capitals),  and  four  little 
(in  italics). 

MATINS  or  Nocturns  before  break  of 
day.  On  festivals  and  Sundays  they 
consist  of  8  psalms,  8  anthems,  and  3 
lessons. 

LAUDS,  at  dawn.  They  consist  of  5 
psalms,  2  or  more  capitules  (i.e.  Scrip- 
ture extracts),  prayers,  and  canticles. 

Prime,  at  6  o'clock  in  the  morning, 
called  the  first  hour  of  the  day. 

Tierce,  at  9  o'clock  in  the  morning 
called  the  third  hour  of  the  day. 


CANONICAL 


CANTEK 


141 


Sext,  at  mid-day  or  noon,  called  the 
tixth  hour  of  the  day. 

Nones,  at  3  o'clock  in  the  afternoon, 
called  the  ninth  hour  of  the  day. 

VESPEBS,  at  sunset,  or  after  8  o'clock. 
They  consist  of  5  psalms,  a  capitule  or 
extract  from  Scripture,  a  hymn,  the 
Magnificat,  one  or  more  anthems,  and 
prayers. 

COMPLINE,  at  bed-time.  Consisting 
of  confession,  one  lesson,  8  psalms,  one 
anthem,  one  capitule,  one  short  're- 
sponse,' the  Nunc  Dimittis,  and  prayers. 

Canonical      Obedience.       The 

obedience  which  the  inferior  clergy  owe 
to  the  diocesan  bishop,  which  bishops 
owe  to  the  metropolitan,  and  the  metro- 
politans to  the  pope  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church. 

Canons.  Means  rules  (Greek  Jcanon). 
The  '  Canons  of  the  Church '  are  the 
laws  and  regulations  of  ecclesiastical 
discipline,  the  decrees  and  decisions  of 
the  councils,  and  the  creeds  to  which 
Christians  should  conform.  See1  Canon.' 

Canons  (The  Book  of).  In  Scotch 
history.  A  code  of  the  rules  for  the 
guidance  of  the  Scotch  Church,  prepared 
by  the  Scotch  bishops,  in  obedience  to 
the  command  of  Charles  I. ;  revised  by 
Laud,  and  confirmed  by  letters  patent 
23  May,  1635.  The  influence  has  been  to 
widen  the  breach  between  the  Scotch 
and  Anglican  Churches. 

Canons  Apostolic.  A  collection 
of  ecclesiastical  laws  attributed  to  St. 
Clement,  a  disciple  of  Peter  the  apostle. 
This  tradition  requires  proof  ;  the  proba- 
bility is  that  these  canons  are  of  Eastern 
origin,  and  of  the  3rd  or  4th  cent. 

Canons  Penitentiary.  Rules  en- 
joined on  penitents  for  different  sins,  drawn 
from  different  councils,  papal  rescripts, 
and  the  writings  of  the  Fathers. 

Canons  Regular  of  St.  Gene- 
vieve,  1615.  Confirmed  1622  by 
Gregory  XV. 

Canons  Regular  of  St.  Victor, 
1113.  Established  in  Paris  by  Guillaume 
de  Champeaux,  abbot  of  St.  Victor. 

Canons  of  Scripture.  Those  books 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament  contained 
in  our  ordinary  Bible,  regarded  by  the 
church  as  authentic  in  contradistinction 
to  the  Apocryphal  Books. 


The  books  accepted  by  the  church  are  called 
the  canonical  books. 

Canons  of  the  Church  of 
England.  (The).  Agreed  upon  in  the 
synod  held  in  London  1603-4.  They  are 
141  in  number. 

Canonical  obedience  means;  obedlenct  ta  these 
canons  ol  the  Anglican  Church. 

Canons    of    the    Mass    (The). 

Secret  or  inaudible  words,  and  certain 
ceremonies  employed  by  the  priest  be- 
tween the  Sanctus  and  the  Pater,  in 
which  interval  the  elements  are  conse- 
crated. Attributed  to  St.  Jerome  and 
Pope  Severus. 

In  the  Protestant  Common  Prayer  Book  this 
part  of  the  communion  service  begins  with  '  We 
do  not  presume  to  come  to  this  Thy  table.  .  .  .' 

Canons  of  the  Saints.  A  cata- 
logue of  the  saints  recognised  by  the 
Catholic  Church.  Hence  canonisation, 
i.e.  insertion  of  a  name  in  the  canon  of 
saints ;  and  to  canonise  is  to  insert  the 
name  in  the  list  or  canon. 

Canossa.  'Has  the  Czar  gone  to 
Canossa  ?  '  This  was  part  of  a  leader  in 
the  '  Standard  '  newspaper  in  Nov.  1887, 
referring  to  the  visit  of  the  czar  to  Berlin 
to  visit  the  Emperor  of  Germany,  with 
whom  relationships  had  not  been  frienily. 
The  meaning  is,  '  has  he  gone  to  eat 
humble  pie  ?  '  Canossa,  in  the  duchy  of 
Modena,  is  the  place  to  which  Kaiser 
Heinrich  IV.  went  in  the  winter  of 
1076-7  to  humble  himself  before  Pope 
Gregory  VII.  (Hildebrand). 

Canosa,  or  Cannae,  In  the  south  of  Italy,  Is  quit* 
another  place. 

Canteen  (A).  A  licensed  store 
within  a  barrack,  under  the  superinten- 
dence of  a  committee  of  officers  and  the 
charge  of  a  sergeant.  Here  the  best  ale, 
beer,  porter,  tea  and  coffee,  tobacco, 
with  ginger-beer,  soda-water,  flour,  bacon, 
bread,  butter,  and  sweets,  together  with 
tapes,  needles,  buttons,  marbles,  tops, 
and  a  hundred  other  things  are  sold  at 
less  than  half  the  price  they  would  cost 
in  any  shop,  and  all  of  the  very  best 
quality.  These  canteens  are  very  pro- 
fitable, and  the  surplus  is  applied  to  the 
reduction  of  the  cost  of  other  charges 
to  the  men. 

Canter  of  Coltbridge  (Thc)> 
1745.  The  retreat  of  the  dragoon 
picquets,  immediately  the  Highlanders 
under  Charles  Edward  fired  their  pistols. 
These  rascal  dragoons,  not  waiting  to 


142 


CANTERBURY 


CAPS 


return  the  fire,  rode  off  towards  Colt- 
bridge,  nearer  to  Edinburgh.  Fowkes 
and  Gardiner  now  ordered  a  retreat,  and 
the  men  went  belter  skelter  through 
New  Town  towards  Leith.  Still  dread- 
ing an  attack,  they  made  off  to  Preston, 
BIX  miles  further,  and  stopped  not  till 
they  reached  Dunbar.  This  is  certainly 
one  of  the  most  dastardly  actions  on 
record. 

Canterbury  Riots  (The),  1888. 
Caused  by  a  Cornishman,  named  John 
Nicholl  Thorn,  who  went  to  Kent,  and 
passed  himself  off  as  Sir  William 
Courtenay.  He  said  he  was  the  Messiah, 
invulnerable,  and  immortal.  Strange  as 
it  may  appear,  hundreds  of  respectable 
persons  followed  him.  At  length  the 
military  being  called  out  the  'lunatic' 
was  shot.  No  such  absurd  delusion  and 
infatuation  had  been  known  for  cen 
turies. 

Cantred  (A),  of  land  contained  100 
towns;  so  that  an  Irish  cantred  (says 
Ware)  corresponded  to  the  Saxon 
hundred.  In  the  registry  of  Duisk 
Abbey,  Connaught  is  said  to  contain  only 
twenty-six  cantreds  (i.e.  2,600  towns). 

Canuleian  Law  (The),  B.C.  445. 
A  law  projected  by  Caius  Canuleius,  a 
Roman  tribune,  to  allow  patricians  and 
plebeians  to  intermarry,  and  legitimise 
their  offspring.  This  wise  law  utterly 
broke  down  the  absurd  caste  of  old 
Rome. 

Canute   the   Great   (995,   1016- 

1035). 

Canute  was  called  'the  Oreaf  from  the  extent 
of  hih  dominions  (six  kingdoms);  he  was  called 
'the  Brave'  for  his  military  prowess:  he  was 
called  'the  Rich'  from  his  wealth  and  liberality, 
and  '  the  Fious  '  for  his  devotion. 

Canute's  Law,  or  'Cnut's  Law.' 
The  laws  enforced  by  King  Canute,  and 
the  mode  of  government  which  then  pre- 
vailed. 

When  the  people  clamoured  for  Canute's  law. 
they  meant  that  they  wished  to  be  governed  in 
the  samo  way  as  Canute  governed  the  nulion 
(10)4-1036). 

Cap.    See  also  :— 

Blue  cap  (republican)  Phrygian  eay 

Cardinal's  red  hat  Pope  a  cap 

City  Mat  cup  Purple  caps  (religious 
1  pi-ropu.1  cap  virgins) 

Greek  cap  Square  caps 

.  i-ap  (bankrupt's)  Statute  capo 

MorUr  board  Yellow  cap  iJews'  badge) 

Cap  of  Liberty  (The).  In  the 
French  Revolution  was  not  like  the  cap 


worn  by  manumitted  slaves  in  Roman 
history,  but  a  red  cloth 
Phrygian  cap,  properly  with 
two  pointed  ends  behind. 
The  annexed  engraving  is 
taken  from  a  25  centime-piece 
in  the  year  3  (i*.  1794-1795). 
See '  Phrygian  Cap.' 
It  was  and  still  is  called  '  Le  bonnet  rouge.' 

'  Bonnet '  means  a  woollen  cap, '  mortier '  a  velvet 

one. 

Cap  of  Liberty  (The).  Worn  in 
the  Roman  states  by  manumitted  slaves ; 
was  made  thus,  according  to  a  coin  of 
Brutus,  after  the  death  of 
Caesar.  It  was  made  of  red 
cloth,  and  those  who  wore  it 
were  called  'pileati,'  i.e.  wearers 
of  the « pileus.'  In  revolutionary 
e*mentes  at  Rome  the  pileus  waa 
sometimes  hoisted  on  a  spear. 
After  the  murder  of  Caesar,  Brutus  and 
his  rebels  adopted  the  red  cap  as  a 
token  of  their  republican  sentiments. 

The  pileus  was  commonly  worn  at  games  and 
festivals.  The  sick  also  wore  it  as  more  convenient 
than  the  'gelarus'  or  the  broad  brimmed  '  p*. 
tasus.' 

Cap  of  Maintenance  (The).  One 
of  the  regalia  of  state  belonging  to  the 
British  sovereigns,  and  carried  before 
them  at  the  coronation  and  other  national 
solemnities.  Caps  of 
maintenance  are  also 
carried  before  the 
mayors  of  several  cities 
in  England.  It  is  made 
of  crimson  velvet  lined  with  ermine,  and 
has  two  points  behind.  Most  of  the 
reigning  dukes  of  Germany  and  various 
fa  in:  lies  of  the  British  peerage  bear  their 

M  a  cap  of  maintenance. 
'  Mantenementum  '  (says  Ducange)  means  '  ad- 
miuistratio  ' ;  and  the  capof  maintenance,  with- 
out doubt,  is  the  symbol  of  administrative  power. 

Caps  (T/wr),  1738-1771.  The  popular 
faction  of  Sweden  under  Frederick  and 
Adolphus  Frederick.  They  upheld  the 
treaty  with  Russia,  and  wore  the  Russian 
cap  as  a  badge  of  their  proclivities  ;  they 
were  also  friendly  to  England.  The 
opposite  faction  were  called  the  Cha- 
peaux  or  Hats,  and  wore  the  French 
'chapeau*  as  their  builire,  to  show  their 
French  proc.lh  ities.  They  wanted  to 
roll  back  the  government  into  an  oli 
garchy.  The  leader  of  the  Caps  waa 
Count  Horn;  the  leader  of  the  Huti 
waa  Count  Syllenborg.  Gustavua  11 L 


CAPABILITY 


CAPTAIN 


prohibited  the  names  and  broke  up  the 
factions,  1771. 

Gustavus  courted  the  Caps,  that  is,  the  cltfcens 
and  the  people,  and  thus  received  the  services  of 
the  burgher  guard  of  the  capital.  The  Caps  were 
only  too  ready  to  assist  in  pulling  down  the 
haughty  and  oppressive  aristocracy. — HowiTT, 
Hist,  of  Engl., '  George  III.,'  chap.  iv.  p.  95. 

Carlyle  says :  '  Faction  of  Caps,  that  ia  night- 
caps, as  being  somnolent  and  disinclined  to  France 
and  war.  Seldom  has  a  valiant  nation  sunk  to 
Buch  depths.' 

Capability  Brown.  Lancelot 
Brown,  the  landscape  gardener,  was  so 
called  from  his  constant  use  of  the  word 
in  regard  to  the  sites  submitted  to  his 
skill  (1715-1783). 

Bute  .  .  .  employed  Capability  Brown  (1771)  .  .  . 
to  sound  Chatham  as  to  a  coalition. — HowiTT, 
Hitt.  of  Engl., '  George  III.,'  chap.  iv.  p.  87. 

Capetian  Dynasty  (The).  The 
third  race  of  French  kings  (987-1848). 
In  1270  the  Philippine  or  elder  branch 
succeeded,  and  in  1328  the  younger 
branch,  called  the  Valois.  In  1848  Louis 
Philippe  abdicated,  and  the  line  ended. 

Huguet  Capet  appeared  in  public  in  an  abbot's 
cope,  for  he  was  abbot  of  St.  Martin  de  Tours,  but 
never  crowned.  He  was  called  Capet  us,  which 
means  one  who  wears  a  capot,  or  abbot  s  cope. 
In  1792  the  monarchy  was  interrupted  by  the  First 
Republic.  In  1804  Napoleon  I.  became  Emperor 
of  the  French.  The  monarchy  was  restored  in 
Louis  XVIII.,  Charles  X.,  and  Louis  Philippe.  In 
1848  the  Second  Republic  was  introduced.  From 
1852  to  1873  the  Empire  was  restored  in  Napoleon 
III.,  after  whose  captivity  the  Republic  was  again 
restored. 

Capitoline  Games  (The),  A.D.  86. 
Instituted  by  the  Emperor  Domitian  to 
commemorate  the  saving  of  the  Capitol 
by  the  sacred  geese  when  Rome,  B.C.  890, 
was  invaded  by  the  Gauls. 

Capitularies.  The  laws  of  the 
Prankish  kings  are  so  called  because 
they  are  subdivided  into  'capitula'  or 
chapters.  Ducange  says  any  laws  re- 
duced into  a  code  may  be  so  called  ;  but 
the  most  famous  are  the  Capitularies 
of  Charlemagne  (827)  compiled  by  the 
Abbot  Angesius  of  Fontenelles  (8  syl.), 
and  those  of  his  son  Louis  le  Debonnaire. 

Capitulation  Resolution  (The), 
1612.  Granting  absolute  religious  liberty 
and  equality,  because  the  estates  of 
Austria,  leagued  in  the  Union  of  Horn, 
refused  otherwise  to  do  homage  to 
Math  i  as,  the  new  kaiser.  Ferdinand  II., 
who  succeeded  Mathias  in  1019,  wholly 
disregarded  the  capitulation,  and  acted 
on  the  motto,  '  Better  a  desert  than  a 
country  full  of  heretics.' 


Capitulation  of  Dantzig  (The), 
26  May,  1807. 

Capon  Tree  (The).  An  oak  on 
which  six  followers  of  Charles  Edward 
were  hanged  on  Tuesday,  21  Oct.,  1746, 
viz.  Colonel  James  Innes,  Peter  Lindsey, 
Ronald  Macdonald,  Thomas  Park,  Peter 
Taylor,  and  Michael  Delard.  Called  the 
Capon  Tree  because  under  it  the  judges 
and  their  retinue  regaled  themselves  with 
capons  on  their  way  from  Newcastle  to 
Carlisle.  The  tree  no  longer  exists. 

Cappel  (Wars  of),  1529, 1531.  These 
were  religious  wars  between  the  adhe- 
rents of  Zwingli  the  Swiss  reformer  and 
the  Catholics.  The  Ziirichers  sided  with 
Zwingli,  but  the  Catholics  of  Lucerne, 
Schwyz,  Uri,  Unterwalden,  and  Zug 
opposed  them.  On  11  Oct.,  1531,  in  a 
conflict  at  Cappel,  in  Switzerland,  Zwingli 
the  reformer  was  slain. 
The  war  of  1529  was  patched  up  by  a  peace. 

Capriana  (Peace  of),  1441,  between 
Venice  and  Milan.  Celebrated  by  the 
marriage  of  Sforza  with  Bianca,  only 
child  of  Filippo  Maria  Visconti,  duke  at 
Milan. 

Captain  Cobbler.  An  insurgent 
leader  in  1536,  who  with  Dr.  Mackrel 
headed  a  rising  in  Lincolnshire.  Some 
20,000  followers  presented  a  petition  to 
Henry  VIII.  complaining  of  extortion  and 
misgovernment.  The  King  replied :  '  Ye 
are  presumptuous — the  rude  commons  of 
one  shire,  and  that  the  most  brute  and 
beastly  of  the  whole  realm — ye  would 
rule  your  prince  whom  ye  are  bound  to 
obey  and  serve  with  your  lives,  your 
lands,  and  your  goods.  Mind  your  own 
business  and  leave  government  to  your 
betters.'  Captain  Cobbler  (Melton)  and 
Dr.  Mackrel,  with  thirteen  others,  were 
executed. 

'  Captain  *  Grant,  sometimes  called 
'  Cooney.'  A  famous  Irish  burglar, 
executed  29  Aug.,  1816.  He  was  pro- 
fusely liberal,  most  polite,  and  an  incom- 
parable dancer.  He  never  injured  any- 
one except  in  self-defence,  and  on  no 
account  allowed  those  who  paid  him 
blackmail  to  be  robbed  of  anything.  He 
was  a  great  favourite  with  Irish  farmers, 
and  a  welcome  guest  at  every  fair.  Hia 
first  operations  were  in  Queeu's  County, 
hie  last  in  the  countv  of  W«xfoH 


144 


CAPTAIN 


CARACALLA 


'  Captain  Grant'  being  surprised  by  the 
military,  was  committed  as  '  Cooney.' 

Captain  Moonlight,  1878.  The 
name  assumed  by  some  unknown  leader 
of  Iriab.  Fenians,  who  wrote  threatening 
letters  to  those  who  resisted  or  refused 
to  join  their  league.  The  following  was 
receiv*<?.  in  May  1889  by  a  tenant  on  the 
Kenmare  estate  for  being  on  friendly 
terms  with  the  bailiff. 

Fenlun  Lodge,  Castle  Iplnnd. 
...  X  give  you  till  Tuesday  evening  to  let  the 
pajple  know  you  repent  mending  a  cooler,  re- 
ceiving the  milk  and  butter,  and  taking  tea  wi'h 
•Oloster.'  If  you  don  t  ask  pardon  .  I  will 
take  your  life  vrithin  a  week.  .  .  . 

(signed)  CAPT.  MOONLIGHT. 

A  diagram  below  of  a  cotlin.  a  rifle,  and  a  skull 
with  cross  bones.  (See  '  Irish  Associations.') 

Captain  Hag.  Edmund  Neale 
Smith,  the  poet  (1GC8-1710),  so  dubbed 
at  Oxford. 

Captain  Swing  (1830-1833).  An 
assumed  name  adopted  by  the  writer  of 
threatening  letters  to  those  who  used 
threshing  instruments  instead  of  flails. 
As  the  letter  was  generally  followed  by 
the  burning  of  ricks,  the  'captain'  wa« 
called  'Swing  the  Rick-burner.'  There 
was  a  life  published  by  Carlile,  Fleet 
Street,  of  '  BVancis  Swing,  the  Kent 
burner,'  in  1830,  pp.  24.  Another,  pub- 
blished  by  Rooke  <t  Varty,  Strand 
(?  1831),  called  '  The  Life  and  Death  of 
Swing  the  Rick-burner.' 

Captains  of  Liberty,  1270-1291. 
Oberto  Spinola  and  Oberto  Dona  of 
Genoa,  who  seized  the  supreme  power 
from  the  podesta,  and  ruled  the  state  for 
21  years.  Under  them  was  a  magistrate 
o?Jled  the  Abbate  del  Popolo. 

Captivity  of  the  Popes  (The), 
1809-1377.  The  time  that  the  popes 
held  their  court  and  resided  at  Avignon, 
instead  of  Rome.  It  was  followed  by 
'  the  Great  Schism  of  the  West,'  when 
there  were  two  or  more  popes,  one  at 
Rome  and  one  at  Avignon  or  Basel 
(Bale). 

Boniface  Vin.  anathematised  Philippe  IV.,  I* 
Bel,  of  France:  whereupon  the  king  seized  him, 
and  the  pope,  angry  and  vexed,  fretted  himself 
Into  a  fever  and  died.  PblUlM  then  secured  the 
papal  chair  for  r.rrtnnrt  de  (loth  trienimt  V.).  on 
condition  that  he  sUiiiiiiiti  ..I  the  memory  of 
Item  if  uce,  assisted  In  suppressing  the  Knight* 
Templars,  and  consigned  to  the  king  for  five 
years  the  tithes  of  all  the  church  properly  in 
France.  In  order  to  carry  out  these  conditions 
Clement  V.  took  up  his  residence  In  Avignon. 
The  time  that  the  popes  resided  In  Franca  to 
e*lled  'the  seventy  yeuV  captivity.' 


Cle. 

.« 


Captivity  (Popes  of  the).  (I) 
ment  V.  (1305-1314),  who  removed 
court  from  Rome  to  Avignon. 

(2)  John  XXII.  (1316-1334).  Louis  of 
Bavaria  set  up  Nicholas  V.  in  opposition 
to  John,  but  John  called  him  antipope, 
and  succeeded  in  imprisoning  his  rival. 

3  Benedict  XII.  (1334-1342). 

4  Clement  VI.  (1342-1352), 

5  Innocent  VI.  (1352-1302). 
Urban  V.  (18G2-1370). 

Gregory  XI.  (1870-1378),  who  re- 
moved his  court  back  to  Rome  in  1376. 

These  are  not  anti-popes.  The  anti-popes 
followed  the  popes  of  the  captivity.  See  rAuti- 
pope*,1  p.  81. 

Capucina,  or  'Capuchin  Frinrs,' 
1528.  Reformed  Franciscans  established 
in  Italy  by  Matteo  Baschi ;  establish -<1  in 
France  at  Meudon  in!5H5;  in  Spain  ir.or,. 
So  called  from  the  cappucio,  capucJw, 
their  head-dress.  See  '  Franciscans.' 

CapuletS  and  Montagues  (8  syl.), 
or  Capuletti  and  Montecchi.  Two  nol.le 
families  of  Verona,  whose  feuds  have 
been  rendered  familiar  by  Shakespeare's 
tragedy  of  '  Romeo  and  Juliet,'  1303. 
Dante  in  his  '  Purgatorio '  (VI.)  alludes  to 
the  same.  The  story  of  Romeo  and 
Juliet  forms  one  of  Bandello's  famoua 
tales  (1554). 

Caput  (The).  The  council  of  the 
Senate  in  Cambridge  University,  consist- 
ing  of  the  vice-chancellor,  one  doctor  in 
each  of  the  three  faculties,  and  two 
masters  of  arts.  This  caput  represents 
the  senate.  A  muster,  called  a  '  congre- 
gation,' is  held  once  a  fortnight.  A 
measure  passed  or  licence  granted  by  the 
Caput  is  called  a  Grace,  and  a  Grace  for 
a  degree,  duly  signed  by  the  prelector  of 
the  college  to  which  the  candidate  belongs, 
is  called  a  Supplicat. 

Caqueux.  So  the  Cagots  (q.v.)  are 
calh-d  in  Brittany. 

Caracalla.  A  Roman  emperor  (211- 
217),  so  called  because  on  his  visit  to  Gaul 
he  brought  home  a  number  of  Gaulic  gar- 
ments, called  caracalla,  which  he  both 
adopted  himself  and  compelled  all  about 
his  person  to  adopt  also.  Caracalla's 
name  was  Bassianus,  and  he  was  usually 
called  Antoninus. 

The  caracalla  was  like  what  we  now  call  a  frock 
coat,  much  more  convenient  than  the  Roma* 
toga. 


CARACCI 


OARDINALISTS 


145 


Caracci  of  France  (Le).  Jouvenet 
(1647-1707),  being  paralysed  on  the  right 
side,  he  painted  with  the  left  hand. 

Caracci  School  of  painting.    See 

1  Incamminati.' 

Caraites  (Kara-ites),  8th  cent.  Those 
Israelites  who  reject  the  authority  of  the 
Talmud.  Those  who  admit  it  are  called 
Talmudists.  They  were  textualists,  con- 
fining their  faith  to  the  text  of  scripture, 
*nd  rejecting  tradition. 

Caravats.  The  Bibbonmen  of 
Tipperary,  Kilkenny,  Cork,  and  Limerick. 
Organised  in  1808.  See  'Irish  Associa- 
tions.' 

The  Caravats  had  been  called  'Panddeen  Gar's- 
men,'  till  one  of  their  number,  prosecuted  (in  1810) 
by  the  Shanavests  for  burning  the  house  of  a  man 
•who  had  taken  land  over  his  neighbour's  head,  was 
hanged,  and  Pauddeen  Gar  declared  he  would  not 
leave  the  place  of  execution  till  he  saw  caravat 
about  the  fellow's  nock.— BROWNE,  Narrative  of 
Slat?  Trials  in  the  Nineteen!*  Cent.  (1882),  vol.  L  p.  400. 
(Quoted  in  'Notes  and  Queries,'  1882,  p.  446.) 

Carbonari  (The).  'The  charcoal 
burners,'  19th  cent.  A  secret  political 
and '  religious '  society  of  Italy,  having  for 
its  object  the  expulsion  of  Austria  and  the 
establishment  in  Italy  of  a  democracy. 
It  spread  into  France  in  1818,  where  it 
aimed  at  the  downfall  of  the  restored 
Bourbons.  The  society  was  organised 
into  companies  of  twenty  called  vendita, 
and  the  central  assembly  was  called  the 
alta  vendita ;  and  the  united  lodges,  the 
republic.  The  name  originated  with  the 
Guelf s,  who,  in  order  to  elude  the  Ghibel- 
lines  (masters  of  Italy),  met  in  the  woods 
in  the  cabins  of  the  charcoal-burners. 

It  is  said  that  the  Carbonari  established  them' 
•elves  in  the  Forest  of  Ardennes  as  far  back  as 
A.D.  445,  but  in  the  reign  of  Charlemagne  became 
incorporated  with  the  French  nation.  They  were 
noticed  at  Naples  in  1827  as  a  dangerous  political 
association,  and  Pope  John  XXII.  tried  to  put  down 
their  gladiatorial  contests. 

Carbonarism,  or  '  The  Rule  of  the 
Carbonari,'  1808.  Scarcely  known  till 
1815,  when  Maghella,  the  Genoese,  esta- 
blished affiliated  lodges  in  Naples  and 
the  Roman  States.  The  ostensible  object 
of  the  society  was  the  suppression  of  vice, 
the  real  object  the  establishment  of  re- 
publicanism. The  initiated,  called  Good 
Cousins,  were  divided  into  apprentices 
and  masters.  In  1821  Paris  was  made 
the  head-quarters,  but  the  society  was 
called  'The  Associated  Patriots.'  After 
the  July  revolution  (1830),  a  split  was 
made  in  the  society ;  the  French  portion 
7 


called  itself  the  '  Charbonnerie  De*mocra- 
tique,'  and  the  Italian  portion  called  itself 
*  Young  Italy.'  See  '  Santa  Fedists.' 

The  lodge  of  the  Carbonari  was  called  'a  hut.' 
Inside  was '  the  place  for  sellingcharcoal ; '  outside 
was  '  the  forest.'  The  political  opponents  were 
called  'Wolves.'  Carbonari  meant  'charcoal- 
burners.'  All  the  Insurrections  between  1819  and 
1822  were  Instigated  by  the  Carbonari.  The 
1  Secret  Association  of  tne  Holy  Faith  '  (q.v.)  de- 
clared war  to  the  knife  with  the  Carbonari. 

Carders,  1808.  The  Ribbonmen  of 
East  and  West  Meath,  Roscommon,  and 
part  of  Mayo.  See  '  Irish  Associations.'  • 

Cardinal  Canons.  Canons  at- 
tached, in  cardinali,  to  a  church,  as  a 
priest  is  to  a  parish. 

Cardinal  Carstairs,  1649-1715. 
Born  at  Cathcart  near  Glasgow ;  was  no 
cardinal,  but  a  great  friend  and  adviser  of 
the  Prince  of  Orange.  It  was  by  the 
advice  of  William  Carstairs  that  William 
planned  his  invasion  in  1688.  He  was 
made  chaplain  to  William  III.,  and  it  was 
from  his  enormous  influence  in  church 
and  state  that  he  was  popularly  called 
Cardinal  Carstairs. 

Cardinal  de  1'Ignominie  (Le). 
Cardinal  de  Lome'nie,  finance  minister  of 
Louis  XVI.  He  was  so  hated  by  the 
people  that  they  burnt  him  in  effigy.  He 
took  the  oath  to  the  civil  constitution  of 
the  clergy,  and  being  proscribed  by 
Robespierre  and  sent  to  prison,  died  in 
1794,  as  it  is  supposed,  by  his  own  hand. 

Cardinal  Mass,  '  Missa  Cardinalis.' 
A  mass  '  qura  in  ara  cardinali  celebratur.' 
See  '  Mass.' 

Cardinal's     Red     Hat,     1244. 

Directed  to  be  worn,  instead  of  mitre,  by 
Innocent  IV.,  in  the  Council  of  Lyons. 
Twelve  cardinals  were  then  created  in 
honour  of  Christmas  day.  As  25  Dec. 
was  called  the  '  Sun's  annual  birthday,' 
and  red  was  the  symbolic  colour  of  the 
sun,  the  reason  and  connection  are  obvious. 
The  notion  of  martyrdom  is  wholly 
erroneous. 

Galerus  cardlnallum  rubeu*,  113  ab  Innocentlo  I V. 
primum  concessus  in  Concil.  Lugd.  aim.  1244,  la 
previgilio  Natalia  Domini,  creatis  12  cardinalibug. 
— Du  CANOE,  vol.  iii.  p.  730. 

v  Before  the  Council  of  Lyons  cardinal!  wore 
mitres. 

Cardinalists,  1643.  Adherents  of 
Cardinal  Richelieu  when  Cinq  Mars 
headed  the  royalist  faction  to  assassinate 
him. 


140 


CARDS 


CARLO 


Cards.  P.  A.  Prince,  in  his  '  Parallel 
History  '  (vol.  i.  p.  673)  says  :  Cards  were 
the  invention  of  the  Spanish  Moors,  and 
represented  the  seasons.  Two  colours  re- 
present the  two  equinoxes,  and  the  four 
riuits  the  four  seasons.  Spring  was 
designated  by  a  rose  (now  a  diamond); 
summer  by  a  trefoil  (a  club) ;  autumn  by 
an  acorn  (a  spade) ;  and  winter  by  a  cup 
(now  a  heart).  There  are  twelve  court 
cards  to  represent  the  twelve  months  and 
52  cards  to  represent  the  52  weeks  in  a  year. 

After  the  expulsion  of  the  Moors,  the 
Spaniards  changed  the  original  symbols, 
and  made  the  four  suits  represent  the 
four  castes  or  grades  of  society — Chori, 
the  ecclesiastics  (called  by  the  French 
caeurs,  hearts);  Spada,  swords,  the  mili- 
tary rank  (corrupted  into  spades) ; 
Dineros,  coins  to  represent  the  merchant 
class  (our  diamonds) ;  and  Basta,  clubs  to 
represent  the  agricultural  class.  There 
are  traces  both  in  India  and  Egypt  of  this 
quadripartite  division  of  society. 

The  French  call  spades  pique,  i.e.  pike- 
men  ;  clubs  they  call  trifle,  i*.  clover ; 
diamonds  they  call  carreaux,  i.e.  square 
pavements. 

In  French  cards  th«  four  kings  are  representa- 
tives of  the  tour  kingdoms :  France.  Judtea,  Mace- 
donia, and  Rome.  Thus  Charlemagne  (hfiirtt) 
stands  for  France;  David  (tpadet)  for  Judas* ; 
Alexander  (club*)  for  Macedonia;  and  Ccesar 
(diamond*)  for  Rome.  In  English  packs  hsart* 
stand  for  England ;  tnadfi  for  France ;  clubt  for  the 
pope  ;  and  diamondt  lor  Spain. 

In  the  reign  of  Charles  VI. 
queens   represented  Isabean 
mother  ;  Joanne  d  Arc  (»padf$) ;  the  queen  herself 
was  hffirli ;  and  Agnes  Sorel  was  diamondt. 

The  four  knaves  were  Hogler  the  Dane,  LaHIrsj, 
Lancelot,  and  Hector  de  Oalard. 

Car6me.  A  perversion  of  Qnaresme, 
which  is  a  French  contraction  of  Qua- 
dragesima (Qua'r'es'm'),  the  season  of  Lent 
which  begins  with  Ash  Wednesday,  forty 
days  before  Easter. 

Caricaturists  (English).  It  is  said 
that  Hogarth  and  Cruikshank  are  our 
best;  that  Gillray  exaggerated,  and 
animal  Rowlandson  was  a  humourist;  it 
was  elegant  Leech;  Bunbury  ('H.B.') 
was  gaseous ; '  genteel '  Sayer  wag  vulgar ; 
Collet  stupid ;  and  that  Seymour  excelled 
in  cockney  foolery.  John  Doyle  was  the 
reputed  author  of  the  '  H.B.'  sketches  in 
•Punch.' 

Carizinians  (The),  or '  Chorasmims,1 
or  '  Kharizms,'  or  '  Khovaresmions,'  in- 
habitants of  Kharizm  or  Chovaresui  in 
Turkestan,  south  of  the  Aral  From  994  j 


Charles  VI.  of  France  the  four 
ed  Isabean   ielubt),  the   queen- 


to  1231  this  province  was  independent, 
and  in  1193  the  Carizinians  ruled  over 
Persia.  Genges-Khan  overturned  the 
dynasty.  A  dynasty  of  Carizinians 
reigned  in  Delhi  from  1213  to  1898,  when 
it  was  succeeded  by  the  Patans. 

Carl  X.  of  Sweden,  1C22,  1655-1660. 
First  of  the  7th  dynasty,  called  Deux- 
Ponts,  succeeded  his  cousin  Christina,  who 
had  abdicated. 

Father,  John  Casimir ;  mother,  Cath- 
arine (daughter  of  Carl  IX.,  and  sister  of 
Gustavus  Adolphus) ;  wt/e,  Hedwig ;  aon, 
Carl  XI. 

Contemporary  with  Cromwell  and  Louis  XIV. 

Carle  Sund  ay.  The  Sunday  before 
Palm  Sunday,  from  an  ancient  practice  of 
eating  catlings  (gray  peas)  fried  in  butter, 
with  pepper  and  salt,  on  j,hat  day.  Per- 
haps the  more  orthodox  food  would  be 
hallowed  beans  fried.  See  '  Sunday.' 


It  will  be  remembered  that  Twelfth  Day  was  the 
bean  feast,  and  the  person  who  drew  the  bean  was 
bean  king  for  the  nonce. 


CarlistS  (The),  1833,  of  Spain,  adher- 
ents of  Don  Carlos,  brother  of  Ferdinand 
VII.  Up  to  1830  the  Salic  law  prevailed 
in  Spain;  but  Ferdinand  VII.,  having  no 
child  except  a  daughter,  announced  that 
the  succession  would  in  future  pass  to 
both  male  and  female.  He  thus  set  aside 
the  succession  of  his  brother  Carlos  for 
Isabel,  an  infant  girl  not  three  years  old. 
Carlos  resisted,  and  a  civil  war  ensued 
from  1883  to  1839.  In  1845  Don  Carlos 
abandoned  his  claim,  and  died  at  Trieste 
in  1855  at  the  age  of  67. 

Don  Carlos  the  younger  (Count  of  Montomolln), 
nftcr  an  unsuccessful  struggle,  was  arrested  In 
.  Isui,  and  renounced  his  «i«.im.  He  also 
died  the  following  year. 

In  1-71  the  nephew  of  young  Carlos  renewed  the 
Btru^le,  but  after  five  years'  desultory  fighting, 
he  fled  to  France,  and  the  contest  ended. 

V  The  '  Pragmatic  Sanction  '  of  Austria  made 
Maria  Theresa  the  heir  of  Karl  VL  and  set  aside 
the  Duke  of  Bavaria,  who  raUed  a  civil  war. 

Carlo  Khan,  1784.  A  name  given 
to  Charles  James  Fox  from  a  popular 
caricature  during  the  progress  of  his  first 
India  BilL  Fox  is  represented  as  the 
Great  Mogul  riding  into  Delhi  on  an 
elephant ;  Lord  North  and  Burke  are  re- 
presented as  leading  the  elephant.  Burke 
has  a  trumpet,  to  indicate  that  he  is  Carlo 
Khan's  trumpeter.  It  is  supposed  that 
Fox  aimed  at  being  khan  or  dictator  of 
the  East  Indies,  aud  this  supposition  i* 
supported  by  a  bill  which,  in  J783,  ha 
brought  before  parliament. 


OARLOVINGIANS 


CABOLIN 


14-7 


Carlovingians  (The],  715-987.  The 
2nd  French  dynasty.  So  called  from 
Charles  (Carolus)  Martel,  maire-du-palais, 
and  son  of  Pepin  d'Heristal. 

%*  Charles  Martel,  king  715-741;  his 
§on  Pepin  le  Bref,  752-768;  Charlemagne, 
768-814,  who  was  king  of  France  and 
emperor  of  the  West.  He  was  succeeded 
by  Louis  le  De'bonnaire,  814-840. 

In  840  a  separation  took  place;  the 
French  kings  were  CHABLES  LE  CHAUVE, 
Louis  le  Begue,  Louis  III.,  and  Carloman, 
CHABLES  LE  GKOS,  Charles  le  Simple, 
Louis  d'Outremer,  Lothaire,  Louis  V. 
called  Le  Faineant,  986-987. 

The  emperors  were  Lothaire,  Louis  his 
•on,  CHARLES  LE  CHAUVE,  CHABLES  LE 
GBOS,  Guy  of  Sopeto,  Lambert,  Arnould 
of  Carinthia,  Louis  son  of  Boson,  and 
Berenger,  906-924. 

The  kings  of  Germany  were  Louis  the 
Germanic,  Louis  the  Young,  CHABLES  LE 
GBOS,  Arnould  of  Carinthia,  and  Louis 
the  Infant,  899-911. 

The  kings  of  Italy  were  for  the  most 
part  the  same  as  the  emperors  up  to  Louis 
son  of  Boson ;  but  then  follow  Hugh  of 
Provence,  Lothaire,  Berenger  II.,  and 
Adelbert,  950-961. 

Carlo witz  (Peace  of),  26  Jan.,  1699. 
Between  Venice,  Kaiser  Leopold,  and  the 
Turks.  By  this  treaty  the  Turks  ceded 
to  Germany  Hungary,  Transylvania,  and 
Sclavonia;  and  Turkey  ceded  to  Venice 
the  Morea,  in  honour  of  Morosini,  sur- 
named  Peloponnesiacus.  This  peace  was 
effected  by  the  mediation  of  England. 

The  Turks  reconquered  the  Morea  in  1715,  and  H 
vu  made  part  of  the  kingdom  of  Greece  in  1830. 

Carmagnole.  I.  A  revolutionary 
dress  worn  in  France,  especially  during 
the  reign  of  terror.  It  consisted  of  a 
blouse,  a  red  cap,  and  a  tricoloured  girdle. 

Blouse,  pronounce  blilre. 

n.  A  street  dance,  in  which  men, 
•jromen,  and  children  promiscuously  took 
hold  of  hands,  danced  in  a  ring,  ran 
butting  down  the  street,  broke  into  small 
parties,  and  danced  vehemently  like  Bed- 
lamites, till  ready  to  drop. 

III.  A  song,  '  Madame  Veto  '  (<?•#.),  the 
refrain  of  which  was  '  Dansons  la  Carma- 
gnole 1  Vive  le  son,  vive  le  son  du  canon  1 ' 

IV.  Sometimes    red  republicans   were 
called    Carmagnoles,     and     M.     Barere 
designated  the    speeches   made  against 
Hfcr.it>- Antoinette  as  '  Des  Carmagnole*.' 


V.  Bombastic  and  fanatical  reports  of 
the  successes  and  glory  of  the  French 
arms.  These  were  tried  in  the  Franco- 
Prussian  War  (q.v.),  but  were  found  to  be 
wind-bladders. 

Carmagnole,  pronounce  kar-man-yole.  » 

The  -word  is  from  Carmagnola,  in  Piedmont,  the 
great  nest  of  the  Savoyards,  noted  for  their  street 
musio  and  dancing. 

Carmathiana  (The),  or  'Carma- 
thites '.  (8  syl.),  A.D.  890-951.  The  follow- 
ers of  Garmath,  the  Mussulman  reformer, 
who  called  himself '  the  guide,  the  director, 
the  demonstration,  the  Word,  the  Holy 
Ghost,  the  camel,  the  herald  of  the  Messiah, 
and  the  representative  of  Mahomet,  John 
the  Baptist,  and  Gabriel.  He  relaxed  the 
duties  of  ablution,  fasting,  and  pilgrimage, 
allowed  the  indiscriminate  use  of  wine  and 
food,  and  enjoined  the  daily  repetition 
of  fifty  prayers.  His  twelve  apostles  bf 
the  success  of  their  preaching  seemed  to 
threaten  Arabia  with  a  revolution.  The 
Carmathians  were  a  secret  society  united 
and  concealed  by  an  oath  of  secrecy. 

Carmelites  (8  syl.),  1171.  One  of  the 
four  orders  of  begging  friars  and  nuns 
founded  by  a  Calabrian  monk  on  Mount 
Carmel  in  Syria,  and  established  in  Eng- 
land in  1240.  They  dress  in  white  and 
are  called  '  White  Friars '  from  the  colour 
of  their  dress,  as  the  Dominicans  are 
called '  Black  Friars,'  and  the  Franciscans 
are  called '  Grey  Friars.'  The  Carmelites 
abstain  from  animal  food. 

St.  Theresa  in  1540  established  a  reformed  order 
called  the  Carmes-dechausses,  or  Barefooted 
Carmelites.  See  '  Monastic  .  .  .  Orders.' 

Carmental  Gate  (The),  orCarmen- 
talis  Porta.  One  of  the  eight  gates  of  Eome, 
very  celebrated  because  it  was  the  gate 
through  which  the  Fabian  clan  (consisting 
of  806  men)  passed,  when  the  patricians 
rejected  their  agrarian  law.  They  were 
all  cut  off  by  Veientines,  and  the  gate  was 
nicknamed  Scelerata  or  cursed. 

Garment!  Portee  dextro  via  proxima  Jano  est ; 
Ire  per  hano  noli,  quisquis  es :  omen  habet. 
OVID,  Fatti,  ii.  20L 

Carmes.     See  *  Carmelites.' 

Carolin  Books  (The).  Containing 
the  judgments  of  the  general  council  of 
the  bishops  of  the  West  on  certain  religious 
questions  which  were  mooted  in  the  time 
of  Charlemagne,  especially  the  desirability 
of  having  pictures  and  images  in  churches 
as  aids  to  devotion.  Alcuin  induced 
Charlemagne  to  submit  the  question  to  ft 


148 


CAROLINA 


CARHOLL 


general  council,  and  the  practice  was  con- 
demned.   See  '  Iconoclasts.' 

Carolina.  .  So  called  in  1562  by  Jean 
rte  Ribault  in  honour  of  Charles  IX.  of 
Prance,  whose  envoy  he  was.  He  settled 
in  the  south,  but  in  1565  the  colony  was 
massacred  by  the  Spaniards.  In  1668 
some  English  settled  there,  and  renewed 
the  name  in  compliment  to  Charles  II.  of 
England,  who  granted  the  whole  country 
to  eight  English  adventurers.  The  nick- 
names of  the  North  Carolinians  are  tar- 
boilers,  tar-heels,  buffaloes,  and  tuckoes ; 
of  the  Southerners  weasels. 

Caroline  of  Brunswick.  The 
dirorced  wife  of  George  IV.,  and  mother 
of  the  Princess  Charlotte.  It  was  Bergami, 
her  chamberlain,  with  whom  the  queen's 
name  was  BO  slanderously  connected. 

Carolus.  A  silver  coin  worth  ten 
deniers,  struck  in  the  reign  of  Charles  VIIL 
of  France  (1483-1498).  It  bore  the  letter 
K,  the  initial  of  Karl.  Hence  the 
phrase  '  H  a  des  Carolus ' — he  has  lots  of 
money.  This  word  is  quite  common  in 
French  comedy,  and  is  called  sometimes 
b  carle,  charle,  or  carlo. 

The  English  Carolus  was  -what  we  now  call  * 
•overci..ii.  It  was  a  gold  coin  struck  In  the  reign 
of  Charles  I. 

Carosse  a  cinq  sous,  1602.  A 
French  omnibus  introduced  by  Colbert. 
Beven  were  started,  each  containing  eight 
teats,  and  they  were  compelled  to  start 
at  fixed  times  whether  full  or  not.  Three 
•tarted  in  Paris  from  the  Porte  St.-An- 
toine,  and  four  from  the  Luxembourg. 

The  modern  omnibus,  '  Kntrcprlse  Generate  de» 
Omnibus.'  was  established  In  1K27 ;  and  Shillibocr 
Introduced  tho  omnibus  into  London  three  year* 
later,  in  IbSO ;  the  (are  was  Od. 

Carpenters'  and  Butchers'  In- 
•nrrection  (The),  1418.  This  was  the 
great  insurrection  in  Paris  of  the  White 
Scarfs  and  White  Hoods.  The  Carpenters 
or  White  Scarfs  were  the  Orleans  .  or 
Armagnao  (Ar-man'-yak)  faction ;  the 
Butchers  or  White  Hoods  were  the  Bur- 
gundians.  The  Carpenters  prevailed,  and 
after  the  bloody  fray  in  the  Place  do 
Greve,  the  White  Hoods  were  driven  out 
of  Paris  and  soon  wholly  disappeared. 

Carpet-bag  Regime  (The),  18CO- 
1876.  When  the  Southern  States  of 
America  were  practically  disfranchised 
after  the  rebellion,  there  grew  up  swarms 
of  adventurers  who  went  down  to  the 
Southern  States  and  organised  the  negro 


voters,  who  got  elected  to  all  the  chie! 
offices,  plundered  the  state  treasures, 
contracted  huge  state  debts,  and  stol« 
the  proceeds.  Government  in  the  South 
Carolina  and  Mississippi  states  was  a 
mere  caricature.  When,  in  1876,  Presi- 
dent Hayes  refused  the  '  carpet-baggers ' 
the  protection  of  Federal  troops,  the 
regime  fell  to  pieces,  and  the  rule  fell 
again  into  the  hands  of  the  whites. 

Carpocratians  (The).  Disciples  of 
Carpocrates,  who  flourished  under 
Hadrian  (A..D.  180)  at  Alexandria.  Carpo- 
cratcs  taught  that  the  world  was  made  by 
angels  ;  that  Jesus  was  the  son  of  Joseph 
and  Mary,  and  that  his  body  after  his 
burial  remained  in  the  grave;  he  denied 
the  doctrine  of  the  resurrection  of  the 
body,  but  seems  to  have  believed  in  the 
transmigration  of  souls. 

Carrickshock  Affray  (The),  1882. 
An  anti-tithe  affray.  A  number  of  writs 
against  defaulters  having  been  issued  by 
the  court  of  exchequer,  the  process-servers, 
with  a  strong  body  of  police,  proceeded 
on  their  mission  with  secrecy  and  dis- 
patch; but  the  Irish  were  in  waiting,  and 
suddenly  a  vast  number  armed  with '  pitch- 
forks  and  scythes  attacked  the  yeomen.' 
A  terrible  hand-to-hand  fight  ensued, 
and  in  a  few  minutes  eighteen  of  the 
police,  with  their  commanding  officer,  were 
slaughtered;  the  remainder  fled.  The 
coroner's  verdict  was '  wilful  murder,"  but 
not  one  single  conviction  was  obtained. 

Carrier  of  Europe  (The).  Den- 
mark,  which  lets  out  for  hire  her  ma*, 
chant  ships  and  men  to  foreign  states. 

Carrier's  Battues,  1794.  A  device 
by  Carrier  for  clearing  Nantes  of  persons 
suspected  of  being  disaffected  towards 
the  republic.  Some  500  persons  wer* 
placed  on  a  bridge  near  Nantes  (1  syL), 
and  shot  down  by  cannons. 

Carrier's  Vertical  Deporta- 
tion, 1794.  A  scheme  devised  by 
Carrier  to  clear  Nantes  of  persons  sus- 
pected of  not  being  red  republicans.  He 
confined  150  persons  at  a  time  in  the  hold 
of  a  ship,  and  drowned  them  in  the  Loire 
by  scuttling  the  vessel.  We  are  told  that 
the  number  of  persons  thus  'deported' 
amounted  to  82,000. 

Carroll  (Lewis).  The  pen-name  of 
C.  Lutwidge  Dodgson,  author  of  '  Alicd 
in  Wonderland,'  '  Through  the  Looking- 


CARROUSEL 


CASTE 


149 


glass,'  '  Phantasmagoria,'   '  Hunting   the 
Snark,'  &c. 

Carrousel.  A  species  of  tournament 
at  one  time  very  common  and  very  popu- 
lar in  all  the  courts  of  Europe.  It  was 
not  known  in  France  till  the  reign  of 
Henri  IV.  (1589-1610);  but  there  were 
such  sports  in  Italy  before  that  time. 
The  most  famous  carrousels  in  history 
were  that  of  Louis  XIII.,  and  the  two 
given  by  Louis  XIV.  in  honour  of  Made- 
moiselle de  la  Valliere  (one  in  Paris,  1602, 
and  the  other  at  Versailles  in  1664).  The 
'  Place  de  Carrousel  '  in  Paris  is  the  place 
where  these  fetes  were  usually  held.  In 
1750  a  revival  of  the  carrousel  was 
attempted  at  Berlin,  and  in  1828  the 
cavalry  school  at  Saumur  held  one  in 
honour  of  the  Duchesse  de  Berry.  The 
Eglinton  tournament  was  the  last  car- 
rousel held. 

Running  with  a  lance  at  the  pasteboard  head  of 
a  Turk,  or  cutting  It  down  with  a  sword,  or  firing 
at  it  with  a  pistol,  were  favourite  tests  of  horse- 
manship In  France. 

Cartesians.  Partisans  of  Rend 
Descartes,  the  French  philosopher  (1596- 
1650).  Gisbert  Voet  charged  him  with 
atheism,  and  some  of  his  books  were 
placed  in  the  Roman  '  Index,'  especially 
his  '  Meditations.'  Descartes  said  he  could 
find  only  one  thing  that  was  not  doubt- 
ful, and  that  was  that  he  existed  because 
he  thought  (cogito,  ergo  sum).  From 
this  he  inferred  that  whatever  '  thought  ' 
must  also  exist,  hence  God  must  exist. 
Now  spirit  cannot  act  on  matter  without 
a  concursus  on  the  part  of  God,  the  true 
cause  of  the  action  of  mind  on  matter. 

It  is  absurd  to  call  Descartes  an  atheist.  He  wan 
not  orthodox,  but  a  God  was  absolutely  essential 
to  his  system.  Of  course,  his  axiom  is  a  petitio 
i.  Why  not  '  ambulo,  ergo  sum  '  1 


Carthu'sians  (The),  1084.  A  mon- 
astic order  founded  by  Bruno  of  Cologne. 
So  called  because  their  chief  institution 
was  at  Chartreuse  (in  Latin  Cartusia), 
near  Grenoble,  in  France.  Their  esta- 
blishments, wherever  situated,  were  called 
'  Chartreuse  Houses,'  corrupted  into 
Charter  Houses.  They  were  introduced 
into  England  in  the  reign  of  Henry  II., 
A.D.  1180.  They  adopted,  in  a  great 
measure,  the  Benedictine  rule,  with  addi- 
tional austerities. 

The  Carthusian  Hull  was  as  follows  : 

To  fast  all  Lent  till  six  at  night  ;  never  to  eat 
meat  at  any  time  ;  and  three  days  a  week  to  fast 
ou  bread,  salt,  noil  water. 


Each  monk  to  have  a  separate  cell,  where  he 
was  to  sleep  and  take  in  silence  his  solitary  meals. 

Every  monk  to  wear  a  hair-shirt  at  all  times. 

All  tc  work  at  agriculture,  to  be  hospitable,  and 
given  to  works  of  charity. 

Cartoon  of  Pisa  (The),  by  Michel 
Angelo.  It  represented  some  soldiers 
bathing,  and  suddenly  disturbed  by  the 
appearance  of  the  enemy.  It  was  torn  to 
pieces  by  Baccio  Bardinelli  out  of  envy 
of  the  young  artist.  An  old  copy  of  this 
cartoon  is  in  the  possession  of  the  Earl  of 
Leicester. 

Car  us  Greek  Testament  Prizes. 
In  the  University  of  Cambridge,  1858. 
Two  prizes  of  books,  raised  by  subscrip- 
tion in  honour  of  llie  Rev.  William  Cams, 
Fellow  of  Trinity. 

Casa  de  Pila  tos.  In  Seville.  It  is  a 
Moorish  house  said  by  tradition  to  have 
been  removed  from  Jerusalem  by  angels. 
Murray's  '  Handbook  for  Spain  '  tells  us 
'  it  was  built  (1533)  in  imitation  of  Pilate's 
house  at  Jerusalem  by  Fredrique  Enriquez 
de  Ribera,  in  commemoration  of  hi  shaving 
performed  the  pilgrimage  to  Jerusalem 
in  1519.'  Others  say  it  was  built  by 
Moorish  captives  for  a  duke  of  Medina 
Cceli.  See  '  Santa  Casa.' 

Cassation  (Court  of).  France.  For 
quashing  the  decision  of  other  courts 
(casser,  to  annul).  The  only  question  this 
court  has  to  decide  is  whether  the  tenor 
of  the  law  and  its  administration  have  been 
correctly  observed  by  the  court  from  which 
the  appeal  is  made. 

Cassin'ians.  In  Latin  Cassiani.  A 
law  school  which  took  its  name  from 
Cassius  Longlnus,  governor  of  Syria, 
A.D.  50.  He  wrote  ten  books  on  the  civil 
law,  and  was  a  follower  of  the  Sabinians 
(q.v.),  or  imperial  party. 

Caste.  In  India,  a  social  class,  to 
each  of  which  certain  pursuits  are  limited 
by  the  Laws  of  Manu,  B.C.  900. 

1.  The  Brahmans  or  sacerdotal  class, 
which  '  issued  from  the  mouth  of  Brah- 
ma.' 

'2.  The  Chuttree  or  military  class,  which 
'  sprang  from  the  arm  of  Brahrna.' 

3.  The  Bais  or  mercantile  class,  which 
1  sprang  from  the  thigh  of  Brahma.' 

4.  The  Sudras  or  servile  class,  which 
1  sprang  from  the  foot  of  Brahma.' 

The    Paititlm    and   Chandalat   are    nobodies,   o* 
worse,  for  it  it*  pollution  to  be  touched  u 
•gcuinof  UMMKU 


150 


CASTL2 


CATHARINE'S 


Castle  (The),  Dublin.  The  town 
residence  of  the  lord-lieutenant.  It  is  the 
headquarters  of  the  principal  public  de- 
partments, and  contains  an  armoury, 
an  arsenal,  and  a  chapel.  Here  are  the 
offices  of  the  chief  secretary,  who  is  prac- 
tically the  prime  minister  of  the  lord- 
lieutenant  or  viceroy,  but  he  has  nothing 
whatever  to  do  with  the  police.  Hia 
office  is  divided  into  two  departments, 
each  presided  over  by  one  of  the  two  per- 
manent under-secretaries.  The  lord- 
chancellor  of  Ireland  and  the  law  officers 
of  th  9  crown  have  offices  in  a  wing  of  the 
castle.  Prosecutions  are  initiated  in  the 
law-rooms  of  the  Castle,  and  both  the 
attorney-general  and  the  solicitor-general 
uf  Ireland  have  their  offices  here. 

Cat  (The).  So  James  I.  used  to  call 
Chief-Justice  Sir  Edward  Coke  (1549- 
1684),  noted  for  his  'Commentary  on 
Littleton's  Treatise  on  Tenures.'  James 
called  him  '  the  Cat,'  because  he  always 
fell  on  his  legs  when  he  got  into  trouble. 
Thus,  in  1616  he  was  removed  both  from 
his  office  of  chief-justice  and  the  council, 
because  he  refused  to  favour  certain 
views  of  Villiers(the  king's  new  favourite) 
on  money  matters ;  but  in  1616  he  married 
his  youngest  daughter  to  Villiers'  brother, 
and  was  restored.  Again  in  1621  (27 
Dec.)  he  was  imprisoned  in  the  Tower 
for  supporting  the  privileges  of  the 
Commons,  but  was  liberated  6  Aug.,  1622. 

Cat  Hoax  (The),  1815.  When 
Napoleon  was  about  to  depart  for  St. 
Helena,  some  wag  in  Chester  had  a 
number  of  handbills  distributed,  stating 
that  the  island  was  so  overrun  with  rats 
that  165.  would  be  given  for  every  full 
grown  tom-cat,  10*.  for  every  full-grown 
tabby,  and  2s.  6d.  for  every  kitten  aole  to 
feed  itself.  The  city  on  the  day  fixed 
was  crowded  with  men,  women,  and 
children  carrying  cats.  A  riot  ensued, 
the  cats  broke  away  and  infested  the 
private  houses ;  500  were  killed,  others 
were  drowned,  and  many  infested  the 
neighbouring  sheds  and  barns  for  many 
weeks  afterwards.  See  '  Cats,'  p.  152. 

Catamaran'  Admiralty  (The), 
1804.  The  English  Admiralty  which 
employed  a  catamaran  to  destroy  the 
French  flotilla  at  Boulogne. 

The  catamaran  referred  to  was  a  machine  In- 
vented by  Fulton  to  be  sent  against  an  enemy's  ship 
with  a  view  of  blowing  it  into  the  air.  The  machine 
tiuployed  on  thin  occasion  blew  ileeli  up  with  iU« 


commander  and  thlreeen  sailors,  amidst  the  jeer* 
of  the  French  and  the  sarcasms  of  our  own  people. 
This  was  the  first  and  last  time  that  such  a 
machine  was  employed  by  our  navy. 

Gateau  Cambre'sis  (Peace  of), 
2  April,  1559.  Between  France,  England, 
and  Spain,  called  in  French  history 
La  Paix  Malheureuse,  because,  after 
65  years  of  war  in  Italy,  the  French  had 
to  renounce  all  their  conquests  in  that 
peninsula  and  also  Corsica. 

Catechumens'  Mass,  '  Missa 
Catechumenorum.'  The  part  of  the  liturgy 
which  precedes  the  '  Missa  Fidelium,'  i.e. 
the  consecration  of  the  elements  a^id  the 
communion.  That  is  the  epistle  and 
gospel,  after  which  the  catechumens  were 
dismissed,  the  deacon  saying  '  Si  quis  non 
communicat,  det  locum.'  See  '  Mass.' 

Caterans  (Scottish  history),  outlaws, 
freebooters.  Thus  Sir  Robert  Graham, 
the  outlaw  who  murdered  James  I.  at 
Perth,  was  the  leader  of  a  band  of 
caterans.  (Gaelic,  ceatharnach,  a  soldier.) 

Iron  stanchions  on  the  lower  window*  ...  to 
repel  any  roving  band  of  gipsies,  or  resist  a  preda- 
tory visit  from  the  Caterans  of  the  neighbouring 
Highlands-Sir  W.  SCOTT.  tTaeerfey,  chap.  vlli. 

Cath'ari,  'CutharC-s,'  or  'Cathar- 
ists '  (about  A.D.  2 .">."•),  similar  to  the 
Waldenses  (12th  cent.,  latter  port).  A 
plain,  unassuming,  harmless,  and  industri- 
ous race  of  Christians,  who  placed  their 
religion  in  faith,  and  entertained  supreme 
reverence  for  the  Bible.  They  rejected 
the  dogmas  of  apostolic  succession,  pur- 
gatory, and  papal  supremacy;  accepted 
only  two  sacraments;  believed  in  only 
one  Mediator,  and  therefore  disavowed 
the  advocacy  of  the  Virgin  Mary  and  of 
saints,  and  disbelieved  in  masses  for  the 
dead,  the  adoration  of  images  and  relics, 
and,  of  course,  in  indulgences  also ;  and 
set  their  faces  against  second  mar: 
Sometimes  called  Bulgarians,  sometimes 
Patarene*  or  Patarines,  sometimes 
Popelitans  or  Poplicans,  and  in  the  Low 
Countries  Piphles. 

The  word  Catharl  is  the  Oreek  katharoi.  puritans. 
Their  religions  tenets  were  very  siinil  ir  to  those 
of  the  '  Poor  Men  of  Lyons,'  and  the  Waldensec. 
Probably  they  rejected  infant  KipM-m.  but  it  is  a 
gross  slander  to  call  them  ManichtButiu.  Of  cour 


they 

times. 


persecuted    as  Luther 


Catharine's  College  (St.).  In 
Cambridge  University,  founded  by 
Robert  Wodelarke,  D.D.,  chancellor  of 
the  University,  1473. 

Familiarly  called  Cat's, 


CATHARINE 


CATO 


isi 


Catharine  de'  Medici  of  Africa 
(The).  Sophonisba,  queen  of  Numidia 
(died  B.C.  203). 

Catharine  de'  Medici  of  China 
(The).  Voo-chee,  who  married  Kao- 
tsong.  As  Francois  I.,  the  father-in-law 
of  Catharine  de'  Medici,  was  called  Le 
P&rt:  des  Lettres,  BO  Tae-tsong,  the 
father-in-law  of  Voo-chee,  was  called  the 
'  Solomon  of  China,'  and  the  greatest 
patron  of  letters  of  all  the  emperors  of 
the  celestial  kingdom.  As  Catharine,  on 
che  death  of  her  husband,  ruled  her  sons 
[ike  puppets,  so  Voo-chee  ruled  her  son, 
and  usurped  the  whole  power.  As  the 
conduct  of  Catharine  demoralised  society 
and  impoverished  Prance,  so  Voo-chee 
demoralised  and  impoverished  China. 
As  Catharine  alienated  from  her  all 
France,  so  Voo-chee  exhausted  the 
patience  of  her  subjects,  who  at  last 
deposed  her.  See  also  '  Catherine.' 

Cathedra  Petri  means  Koman 
supremacy,  or  the  supremacy  of  the 
Church  of  Rome,  '  founded '  by  St. 
Peter.  Hence  the  Church  of  Rome  is 
styled  '  Ecclesia  Apostolica.' 

Cathedral  Beard  (The).  A  long 
square-cut  beard  peculiar  to  ecclesiastics. 

The  fashion  of  his  beard  was  Just,  for  all  the 
world,  like  those  upon  Flemish  jugs,  bearing  in 
gross  the  form  of  a  broom,  narrow  above  and 
broad  beneath.— EVI.WRB.,  The  Artificial  Clumgeling, 
1053. 

Cathedral  Builders  of  Flo- 
rence.  Arnolfo,  Giotto,  Ghiberti, 
Donatello,  Brunelleschi,  and  Agnolo. 

Cathedrals  of  the  New  Foun- 
dation. Those  to  which  Henry  VIII., 
after  the  dissolution  of  the  monasteries, 
gave  a  new  dean  and  chapter. 

Catherine  of  Aragon.  Wife  of 
Prince  Arthur  and  afterwards  of  Henry 
VIII.  of  England,  was  lineal  descendant 
of  John  of  Gaunt,  whose  fourth  child 
and  second  daughter  married  Alfonso 
V.  of  Castile.  See  also  '  Catharine.' 

John  of  Gaunt ;  his  daughter  Joanna  married 
Alfonso  V.  of  Aragon,  and  their  son  was  Juan  II. 
of  Aragon. 

The  son  of  Juan  II.  -was  Ferdinand  V.,  who 
married  Isabella  of  Castile,  and  the  daughter 
af  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  was  Katharine  or 
Catherine,  who  first  married  Arthur  (eldest  son 
of  Henry  VII.),  and  then  his  younger  brother, 
Hei'.ry  VIII.,  by  whom  she  was  divorced. 

Catholic  Association  (The),  1824. 
In  Ireland.  Abolished  by  Act  of  Parlia- 
ment in  1825.  It  still  existed  in  1828. 


when  the  Brunswick  clubs  were  formed  ; 
but  after  the  passing  of  Catholic  eman- 
cipation the  association  dissolved  itself, 
1829. 

Catholic  Emancipation,  1829 
(10  Geo.  IV.  c.  7).  The  repeal  of  all 
laws  which  disqualified  Roman  Catholics 
from  the  enjoyment  of  civil  rights  and 
the  free  disposal  of  cheir  property 
The  Corporation  and  Test  Acts  had  been 
repealed  in  1828.  In  1832  Jews  were 
admitted  to  their  elective  franchise,  in 
1845  were  admitted  to  municipal  offices, 
and  in  1858  were  made  eligible  for  seats 
in  Parliament. 

Catholic  Epistles  (The).  Those 
seven  epistles  of  the  New  Testament, 
not  addressed  to  particular  churches  or 
persons.  They  are  the  Epistle  of  James, 
the  three  Epistles  of  John,  the  Epistle 
of  Jude,  and  the  two  Epistles  of  Peter. 
Originally  only  1  John  and  1  Peter  were 
accepted  as  apostolical,  but  in  the  4th 
cent,  the  other  five  epistles  were  read 
as  '  lessons,'  and  therefore  received  as 
canonical  epistles. 
The  2  and  8  John  are  anything  bat '  catholic.' 

Catholicos.  The  primate  of  the 
Armenian  Church,  and  of  the  Christiana 
of  Georgia  and  Mingrelia. 

Catilines  and  Cethegi  (The). 
Conspirators  who  hope  to  mend  their 
fortunes  by  rebellion.  Cethegus  was  one 
of  Catiline's  crew,  a  kind  of  O'Donovan 
Rossa  of  ancient  Rome. 

The  intrigues  of  a  few  impoverished  Catiline* 
and  Cethegi.— MOTLEY,  Dutch  Republic. 

Catnach  Press  (The).  The  press 
which  published  'last  dying  speeches 
and  confessions,'  with  accounts  of  ex- 
ecutions of  notorious  criminals,  such  as 
Thurtell  and  Greenacre,  Bishop  and 
Williams,  Fauntleroy  and  Corder.  So 
called  from '  Jemmy  '  Catnach,  the  printer 
of '  patter  songs '  and  '  last  dying  speeches 
and  confessions,'  &c.  One  of  his  chief 
assistants  was  John  Morgan,  the  '  last  of 
the  Catnach  bards.' 

Cato  (The  Polish).  Thaddeua 
Reyten,  deputy  of  Novogrodek,  who  in 
1773  resisted  the  partition  of  Poland. 

Cato  the  Younger.  Sir  John 
Barnard  (1685-1764),  the  firm  and 
upright  patriot.  A  statue  was  erected 
to  him  in  the  Royal  Exchange,  afta 


152 


CATO-STREET 


CAVALIER8 


vhich  he  never  transacted  business 
within  the  edifice,  but  always  in  the 
front  of  it. 

Cato-street  Conspiracy  (The), 
22  Feb.,  1820.  A  conspiracy  devised  by 
Arthur  Thistlewood  to  assassinate  Lord 
Sidmouth,  Lord  Eldon,  Lord  Castle- 
reagh,  and  all  the  other  cabinet  ministers 
at  the  great  ministerial  dinner  to  be 
given  at  the  house  of  Lord  Harrowby. 
One  of  the  conspirators  was  to  call  with 
a  note,  and  then  the  rest  were  to  rush  in 
and  put  the  ministers  to  death.  This 
done  the  conspirators  were  to  fire  the 
cavalry  barracks  by  throwing  fireballs 
into  the  straw-sheds.  Then  they  were 
to  take  the  Bank  and  the  Tower.  Two 
spies,  Edwards  and  Hidon,  kept  the 
ministers  well  posted  in  all  the  plans. 
Thistlewood  and  four  others  were  ex- 
ecuted  on  May  day  (1820). 

The  conspirators  met  in  a  stable  In  Cato  Street, 
•ear  Kdgware  Itoad,  London. 

Catochiens,  1418.  French  rebels 
po  called  from  their  leader  Catoche,  a 
butcher.  Like  the  Jacquerie  (1357), 
they  insisted,  amidst  blood  and  rapine, 
on  stamping  out  the  privileged  classes 
and  abolishing  royalty  in  France. 

Catskin  Earls.  Earls  who  wore 
cut-ikin  trimmings  instead  of  ermine— 
that  is  earls  prior  to  1520,  as  Shrewsbury, 
Derby,  and  Huntingdon. 

Some  period  subsequent  to  1530.  the  catsVln 
trimmings  of  earls  was  changed  to  ermine.  The 
earls,  however,  created  before  that  period  were 
allowed  to  wear  their  catukin  trimmings.  The 
only  ones  existing  are  those  of  Shrewsbury, 
I>erby,  and  Huntingdon.— Nottt  and  (Jueriti. 
I  Sept.,  Ix.  214. 

Cats'  Raffael  (The).  Gottfried 
Mind  of  Berne,  in  Switzerland  (1768- 
1814).  See  '  Cat,'  p.  150. 

Caucasians  (The).  An  ethnological 
division  adopted  by  Blumenbach,  in- 
cluding all  the  inhabitants  of  Europe 
(except  the  Fins);  with  the  Hindus, 
Persians,  Assyrians,  Arabians,  Jews, 
and  Phoenicians,  of  Asia ;  and  in  Africa, 
the  Egyptians,  Abyssinians,  and  Moors. 


Dr.  Prichard  says  this  division   Includes    two 
i;  language,  not  the  form  of  the 
skull,  being   now   OOnsldeMd    the    philosophical 


separate  groups ; 


ig-\  not  the  form  of  th 
basis  of  ethnological  groups, 

Caucus,  1774.  A  meeting  got  to- 
gether at  Boston  (Massachusetts)  by 
Sai'iuel  Adams  to  resist  the  British 
Government  and  especially  the  Boston 
Port  Act  (<?•».).  He  induced  thirty  persons 


to  join  him,  and  appointed  a  committee 
of  five  to  meet  the  provincial  committees 
of  Philadelphia  1  Sept.  The  scheme 
was  kept  a  profound  secret  from  the 
government,  and  5001.  was  voted  for  the 
expenses  of  the  delegates.  The  com- 
mittee met  in  a  calker't  shed  in  Boston, 
called  a  calk-h&use,  hence  calk-bus, 
Caucus.  See  '  Patres  Patrice.' 

Caudine  Porks  (The).  '  Furcate 
Caudlnae,'  two  mountain  gorges  near  the 
town  of  Caudium,  in  ancient  Samnium, 
where  the  Roman  army  was  entrapped 
by  Pontius  in  the  second  Samnite  war 
(B.C.  821).  Four  legions  under  Titus 
Veturlus  and  Spnrius  Posthumius,  locked 
in  these  gorges  by  the  Samnites,  were 
obliged  to  surrender.  They  passed,  as 
was  customary,  under  the  yoke.  Terms 
were  made  by  the  Roman  consuls,  but 
the  senate  basely  repudiated  them.  The 
consuls  were  sent  back  prisoners  to 
Cams  Pontius,  the  Samnite  general,  but 
he  refused  to  accept  them. 

The  phrase  baa  become  proverbial  for  a  strategic 
trap. 

Cauldron  of  Slaughter  (The). 
In  the  Teutober  where  the 

Roman  legions  under  Varus  were  cut  to 
pieces  by  the  Germans  under  Hermann 
in  the  reign  of  Augustus. 

Cautionary  Towns.  Briel, 
Flushing,  Rammekens,  and  Walcheren, 
which  were  placed  in  the  possession  of 
Queen  Elizabeth  (1585),  as  security  for 
the  payment  of  troops  furnished  by  her 
to  the  Netherlands.  Only  one-third  of 
the  sum  was  ever  refunded;  but  the 
4  Cautionary  '  towns  were  delivered  back 
14  July,  1616. 

Cavaliere.  In  Venice  was  a  title 
given  to  a  noble  who  had  been  an 
ambassador.  He  wore  a  gold  star  em- 
broidered on  his  rcjbe.  Tims  Antonio 
Foscarlni,  ambassador  to  the  court  of 
France,  was  on  his  return  to  Venice  in 
lCtJ'2  styled  a  'cavaliere.' 

Cavaliers  and  Roundheads, 
1G41.  The  royalists  and  puritans  in 
the  reign  of  Charles  I.  The  royalists 
wore  their  hair  long,  flowing  over  thei» 
shoulders;  the  puritans  cropped  their 
hair  short,  and  were  called  crop-haired 
or  '  Roundheads.'  The  terms  sprang  up 
25  Nov.,  1641,  on  the  return  of  Charles  I. 
to  London,  when  the  parliament  greeted 


CAVALRY 


CELESTINES 


him  with  a  'remonstrance'  on  his  evil 
doings.  The  royal  party  had  long  hair 
falling  in  ringlets  over  their  shoulders, 
the  remonstrants  wore  their  hair  cropped 
short,  studiously  avoided  all  ornaments, 
and  affected  a  very  sober  style  of  dress. 

Cavalry  (The  British)  is  divided 
into  mediums,  heavies,  and  light  cavalry. 

The  mediums  consist  of  13  regiments  ; 
the  heavies  of  2  regiments;  and  the 
light  of  13. 

(1)  The  mediums  contain  the  7  regi- 
ments  of   Dragoon    Guards   (numbered 
1,  2,  3,  4,  5,  6, 7) ;  5  regiments  of  Lancers 
(numbered  5,  9,  12,  16, 17) ;  and  the  6th 
Inniskilling  Dragoons. 

(2)  The  heavies  consist    of  the   12th 
Royal  Dragoons  and  2nd  Royal  Scots 
Greys. 

(3)  The  light  contains  the  8,  4,  7,  8, 
10,  11,  13,  14,  15,  18,  19,  20,  21  Hussars, 

There  are  no  Light  Dragoons  now. 

Cavendish  College.  In  Cambridge 
University.  Founded  by  the  County 
College  Association,  and  named  from 
William  Cavendish,  duke  of  Devonshire, 
chancellor  of  the  University  at  the  time, 
1882. 

The  chief  objects  are  (1)  economy ;  (2)  to  train 
for  schoolmasters ;  (8)  to  enter  at  a  somewhat 
younger  age. 

Cavendish's  Creed  (Mr.),  1769. 
1 1  do,  from  my  soul,  detest  and  abjure, 
as  unconstitutional  and  illegal,  that  damn- 
able doctrine  and  position,  that  a  resolu- 
tion of  the  House  of  Commons  can  make, 
alter,  suspend,  abrogate,  and  annihilate 
the  law  of  the  land.'  This  was  spoken 
in  reference  to  Mr.  Wilkes,  who  was 
returned  to  parliament  time  after  time 
by  the  freeholders  of  Middlesex,  but  not 
allowed  to  take  his  seat. 

A  little  more  than  a  century  later  a  similar 
contest  arose  between  the  Commons  and  Mr. 
Bradlaugh,  junior  member  for  Northampton. 
Ostensibly  the  cause  of  objection  to  Mr.  Bradlautfh 


was  his  slighting  the  obligation  of  the  required 
oath  ;  but  the  real  objection  was  hia  unorthodox 
opinions  disseminated,  like  those  of  Wilkes,  in  a 


journal. 

Cavendish  Experiment  (The). 
To  discover  the  weight  of  our  earth. 
Cavendish  makes  it  5'480  times  the  weight 
of  water,  and  the  total  weight  to  be 
6,000,000,000,000,000,000,000  tons  (».«. 
6,000  trillions). 

Cavendish  Laboratory  (The). 
For  physical  researches.  Founded  in 
Cambridge  by  William  Cavendish,  duke 


of   Devonshire,  Chancellor  of   the  Uni- 
versity from  1861  to 

Cavour  Federation  (The).  'La 
Federazione  Camillo  Cavour,'  July,  1888. 
A  political  association  in  Italy  for  carry- 
ing out  the  great  programme  of  Camillo 
Cavour:  viz.  monarchy,  liberty,  progress, 
and  a  parliamentary  government.  It 
may  be  called  a  progressive  Tory  policy, 
similar  to  the  Primrose  League  in 
England. 

Caxton  Society  (The),  1845-1854. 
For  the  publication  of  the  literature  of 
the  middle  ages.  It  published  16  vols. 
Named  in  honour  of  William  Caxton 
(1412-1491),  the  first  English  printer. 

Caymes  Castles  or  '  Cayms  Castles 
(Caym  =  Cain).  Monasteries  were  s« 
called  by  Wyclif  . 

Wyclif  called  monks  '  devil's  kitchen*.' 


Ceada.     The    deep    pit    into 
the  Spartans  threw  criminals  condemned 
to  death. 

Cecilite  Order.  Founded  by  Lord 
Adelbert  Cecil.  The  tenets  recemble 
those  of  the  Plymouth  Brethren. 

Celestial  Empire  (The),  China. 
The  emperor  is  called  'the  Son  of 
Heaven.'  The  first  hypothetical 
sovereign  was  Puon-ku,  i.e.  Highest 
Eternity,  and  the  second  was  Tien-hoang 
=  emperor  of  Heaven.  Then  followed 
Ti-hoang  =  emperor  of  the  earth;  and 
then  Gine-hoang  =  emperor  of  the  race 
of  man. 

Celestial  Indexes.  So  the  Irish 
round  towers  were  called  by  some  Irish 
annalists.  Whence  it  is  supposed  their 
object  was  astronomical  observations 
connected  with  sun-worship. 

Celestial  Judgments  ('Breathe 
Neimidh  ').  The  code  of  Forchern,  A.D. 
40,  was  so  called  by  the  Irish.  It  was 
a  digest  of  the  ancient  laws  greatly 
venerated. 

Celestians.  Pelagians  (q.v.),  so 
called  from  Celestius,  a  disciple  of 
Pelagius  (5th  cent.).  Condemned  by 
the  Council  of  Carthage  in  412,  and 
again  in  430  by  the  Council  of  Ephesus. 

Celestines  (The),  1254.  A  religious 
order,  a  branch  of  the  Benedictins 
founded  by  Pietro  da  Morone  (Celestine 


154 


CELLAMAIIE'8 


CERINTHU9 


V.).  Suppressed  in  1778.  The  '  Quai 
des  Colestines*  of  Paris  was  so  named 
because  the  chief  house  of  the  Celestines 
was  behind  the  arsenal  on  the  Quai 
called  after  the  order.  They  adopted  the 
Rule  of  St.  Benedict 

Cellamare's  Conspiracy,  1718. 
This  was  a  conspiracy  to  outwit  the 
Quadruple  Alliance,  by  ousting  Philippe, 
duo  d'Orle'ans,  from  the  regency  of 
France,  and  giving  it  to  Felipe  V.  of 
Spain.  Cellamare  was  the  Spanish 
ambassador  at  Paris,  and  acted  on  the 
instructions  of  Alberoni.  The  con- 
spiracy being  discovered,  Cellamare  was 
conducted  to  the  frontiers,  and  others 
concerned  in  the  plot  were  sent  to  the 
Bastille. 

Cellites  (2  syl.)  or  '  Celli.'  Lollards, 
Matemans,  Alexians  or  Brethren  and 
Sisters  of  Alexius,  who  rose  in  Antwerp 
about  1800,  and  were  admitted  by  Sixtus 
IV.  amongst  the  religious  orders  in  1472. 

Nullua  Chrlstianus  ad  tana,  vel  ad  petras,  vol  ad 
fontus,  vel  ad  arborea.  aut  ad  cellos  [t.<?.  lucelloa, 
grovfi],  vel  per  trivia  lumlnaria  facial,  aut  vota 
reddere  pSBsumat.- ST.  Auuuk.NUS.  Lift  of  at. 
Kliviui,  bk.  ii.  chap.  16. 

Celts  or  Kelts  ( The).  A  race  which 
at  one  time  peopled  almost  all  Western 
Europe.  They  possessed  France,  much 
of  Germany,  most  of  Spain  and  Portugal, 
Ireland,  Wales,  Cornwall,  and  Brittany. 
The  Celts  of  France  were  called  Gaels 
(Gauls),  those  of  Britain  and  BelgicaCym- 
ri.  Druidism  was  properly  Cymric.  After 
the  Saxon  and  Danish  invasions  Eng- 
land largely  became  Teutonic,  and  after 
the  Norman  Conquest  still  more  so. 

In  Ireland  and  the  Highlands  of  Scotland  •*• 
•till  find  Gaels ;  but  In  Wales  and  Low  Brittany 
we  find  Cymrl.  Kelt  and  Gael  are  mere  varieties 
of  the  same  word  Kelt -ai,  Galat-al,  Gall-1,  Gaul, 
Gael. 

Cenchi  (The),  1293.  A  faction  in 
Florence  opposed  to  the  Donati.  So 
named  from  two  powerful  houses.  At 
first  both  these  factions  were  Guelf s,  but 
later  on  the  Cenchi  were  Ghibellines, 
and  the  Donati  Guelfs. 

In  Plstola,  an  ally  of  Florence,  there  were  t-wo 
similar  factions  called  the  Blanch!  (=  Cenchi. 
Gliibellines),  and  the  Neri  (=Donatl.  Uuolfs), 
Dante  the  poet,  though  of  the  house  of  Donati, 
Joined  the  Blanch!,  and  had  his  house  pulled  down 
over  his  ears. 

Cenchi,  pronounce  Chf*-kt. 

Central  Committee  of  Insur- 
rection (The),  1792.  A  committee  of 
five  (afterwards  nineteen)  federates  which 
»»t  daily  in  on*  of  the  Jacobin  club- 


rooms.     The  object  of  these  five  villains 
was  to  assassinate  the  kin<j  (Louis  XVI.). 

Their  names  were  Vaugeois  (grand  vie  ir). 
Debesse  of  La  Drome,  Guillaume  of  Caen,  Simon 
(editor  of  newspapers,  a  native  of  Strasburg), 
and  Gallssot  of  Langres.  These  five  were  soon 
joined  by  fourteen  others,  such  as  Banterre, 
Camille  Desmoulins,  and  Danton,  Ac. 

Central  Committee  of  the 
Communists  (The),  1871.  The  in- 
surgents' government,  in  opposition  to 
the  Republic  with  M.  Tliiers  at  the 
head,  appointed  after  the  Franco- 
Prussian  war.  It  had  nine  sub-com- 
mittees to  superintend  the  several 
departments  of  finance,  public  instruc- 
tion, foreign  affairs,  home  matters,  the 
army,  the  municipalities,  and  so  on. 
The  H6tel  de  Ville  was  the  seat  of 
government.  It  lasted  nine  weeks,  when 
it  was  stamped  out  by  Marshal  Moc- 
Mahon,  with  much  bloodshed. 

Centuria'ni.  So  the  primitive 
Christians  were  called  from  their  ceinturea 
or  broad  belts  by  which  they  were  dis- 
tinguished. 

In  ista  antem  Babylonia  habitant . . .  multitude 
chrlstianorum,  qui  dlcuntur  Crnturiani  .  .  .  quia 
olngulura  portant  latum,  veatimeiitum  per  quod 
recognoecuntur  ab  aliis.— OKDKIUCUS. 

Cercle  de  Bourgogne  (Le).  The 
duchies  of  Brabant,  Limbourg,  and 
Luxembourg;  the  Frunche  Comte^ ;  the 
Comto  Palatin  ;  the  counties  of  Flauders, 
Hainaut,  Namur,  Artois,  Holland,  and 
Zealand;  the  marquisate  of  Antwerp; 
and  the  seignory  of  Mechlin. 

Ceremonial  (The).  The  service 
book  for  the  pope,  embracing  all  that 
pertains  to  the  various  functions  of  his 
office.  See  '  Pontifical.' 

Cerinthians  (The).  Followers  of 
Cerinthus  contemporary  with  the  apostles. 
He  maintained  that  Jesus  was  a  proper 
man,  the  son  of  Joseph  and  Mary,  but 
that,  at  baptism,  God  sent  the  first  of  the 
jEons  named  Christ,  in  the  shape  of  a  dove, 
upon  him.  He  further  taught  that  this 
JEon  left  the  body  of  Jesus  before  du:ith 
on  the  cross,  for  the  Christ  could  not  die, 
though  the  man  Jesus,  like  other  men, 
was  mortal.  Cerinthus  considered  the 
Mosaic  law  binding  on  all  Christians. 

According  to  Cerinthus  the  Saviour  referred  to 
this  .Eon  when  on  the  cross  He  cried,  '  My  God 
(or  .f.on),  my  God,  why  hast  Thou  left  or  forsaken 

Cerinthus,  the  heresiarch,  wrote 
a  book  on  the  millennium.  Dionysius  of 
Alexandria  says  ('  On  Promises,'  book  ii) 


CERTIORARI 


CHAMBERLAIN 


165 


that '  Cerinthus  affixed  the  name  of  John 
to  his  forgery,' 

Ireneeus  ('  Against  Heresies,'  book  1.),  says  that 
'  John  the  apostle  once  entered  the  public  baths, 
but  ascertaining  that  Cerinthus  was  within  the 
game  building,  he  (John)  rushed  out  of  the  door, 
not  enduring  to  be  under  the  same  roof  with  Cer- 
inthus ;  and,  as  he  fled,  he  cried  to  his  companions, 
"  Flee !  Flee  I  Let  us  flee,  lest  the  bath  fall  in,  for 
Carinthua  Is  within."  '— EUSEBIUS,  book  iii.  28. 

Certiora'ri.  A  writ  issued  from  a 
superior  court  to  an  inferior  one  to  remove 
a  cause  depending  in  it.  The  writ  com- 
mands the  judges  &c.  of  the  inferior  court 
'  to  certify,'  i.e.  return,  the  records  of  the 
depending  cause,  that  the  party  may  be 
'  more  fully  assured,'  or  may  have  more 
speedy  justice. 

Cessation  (The),  1645.  In  the  Irish 
rebellion  (q.v.),  Charles  I.  being  at  war 
with  the  Parliamentarians,  was  greatly 
in  want  of  money,  and  under  hope  of 
obtaining  a  subsidy  from  Ireland,  com- 
manded the  Marquis  of  Ormond  to  treat 
with  his  Majesty's  subjects  in  arms,  and 
agree  with  them  for  a  cessation  of  hostilities 
for  one  year.  This  was  called  the  king's 
new  and  favourite  expedient.  The  Irish 
insurgents  granted  the  king  30,OOOZ.,  one 
half  in  cash  and  the  other  moiety  in 
beeves.  Never  did  any  project  encounter 
such  a  storm  of  opposition,  indignation 
and  rage,  as  broke  out  in  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland  at  the  proclamation  of  the 
cessation,  especially  from  the  English  and 
the  Scotch. 

Cestui  que  trust  (A).  A  person  for 
whose  benefit  a  trust  is  created.  For 
example  :  if  A  founds  and  endows  a  pro- 
fessorship at  Cambridge  University,  the 
professor  who  receives  the  endowment  is 
the  cestui  que  trust.  Or,  if  A  founds  a 
church,  the  vicar  is  the  cestui  que  trust, 
or,  in  old  French,  the  fidei  commissaire. 

Chain  of  Silence  (To  shake  the). 
In  the  tribal  assemblies  of  the  Scots  in 
Ireland.  It  is  mentioned  in  the  celebra- 
ted Eric  Fine  case  of  the  children  of 
Turenn,  cited  in  an  article  on  the '  Ancient 
Irish  Eric  Fine  '  by  R.  R.  Cherry,  in  the 
'Law  Magazine  and  Review,'  Nc.  255 
(Feb.  1885). 

A  celebrated  contention  between  Goll  and  Finn 
MacCumhail  had  risen  to  such  a  pitch,  that  it  could 
only  be  appeased  by  the  intervention  of  the  bards, 
who,  shaking  the  Chain  of  Silence  between  the 
chiefs,  succeeded  In  calming  their  strife. — I. 
MOORE,  Hitt.  of  Ireland,  viii.  p.  185. 

Chaldaic  Targums.  Paraphrastic 
versions  of  the  Old  Testament  in  Chaldee 
(or  the  use  of  the  Jews,  who,  after  the 


captivity,  did  not  understand  Hebrew 
(Neh.  viii.  3).  The  oldest  and  best  is 
that  of  Onkelos  on  the  pentateuch,  in  the 
3rd  Christian  cent.  Next  in  value  and 
age  is  that  by  Jonathan  Ben  Uzziel  on 
the  prophets. 

Chaldee  MS.  (Translation  from  an 
ancient).  A  skit  published  in  '  Black- 
wood's  Magazine  '  in  1817.  The  authors 
were  Hogg  (the  Ettrick  Shepherd),  Pro- 
fessor Wilson,  and  Mr.  Lockbart.  It 
really  is  a  chronicle  of  the  strife  of 
Whiggism  and  Toryism  in  Edinburgh. 
The  following  persons  are  introduced : 
John  Ballantine,  Blackwood  and  Con- 
stable (publishers),  Sir  David  Brewster, 
Professor  Jameson,  Lord  Jeffrey,  Profes- 
sor Leslie,  J.  G.  Lockhart,  Henry  Mac- 
kenzie (novelist),  Macvey  Napier,  Profes- 
sor Playfair,  Sir  Walter  Scott,  Charles 
Kirkpatrick  Sharpe,  Fraser  Tytler,  and 
Professor  Wilson. 

Chalk  Sunday.  The  first  Sunday 
in  Lent  is  so  called  in  Ireland  from  the 
common  practice  indulged  in  by  young 
women  on  that  day,  of  chalking  the  backs 
of  young  men  who  have  not  plighted  troth 
to  any  one.  See  '  Sunday.' 

Chamanism,  or  '  Shamanism.'  A 
religious  cult  which  spread  among  the 
Samovedes  (8  syl.),  Bouriates  (3  syl.), 
and  in  the  islands  of  the  Pacific.  The 
chief  doctrines  are  that  God  is  one  whose 
habitation  is  the  sun,  and  under  whom 
are  a  host  of  ministering  angels  and 
genii,  benevolent  and  malignant.  The 
great  evil  spirit  they  call  Chaitan,  and 
their  priests  they  call  chamans.  Tha 
priests  carry  a  horse's  tail  as  a  talisman. 
Their  women,  they  say,  have  no  souls; 
certainly  they  have  no  modesty. 

Chamber  of  Liquidation  (The), 
1686.  Erected  by  Carl  XL  of  Sweden 
for  the  purpose  of  liquidating  the  public 
debt  by  raising  the  nominal  value  of 
money,  without  increasing  its  real  worth. 
Thousands  were  reduced  to  poverty  by 
this  arbitrary  act. 

Chamberlain  ( The  Lord).  A  mem- 
ber  of  the  privy  council  with  a  salary  of 
2,OOOZ.  a  year.  He  has  control  over  all 
the  officers  and  servants  of  the  royal 
chambers,  except  those  of  the  bedcham- 
ber; over  the  physicians,  surgeons,  and 
apothecaries  of  the  royal  household  ;  over 
the  musicians,  comedians,  trumpeters, 
and  messeugers ;  over  all  tradesmen  and 


156 


CHAMBERLAIN 


CHAMBRE9 


officers  employed,  and  over  the  state 
robes.  All  theatres  in  towns  in  which 
there  is  a  royal  palace  must  be  licensed 
by  him,  and  no  new  play  can  be- acted 
without  his  licence.  He  issues  also  all 
royal  invitations. 

N.B.  The  lord  great  chamberlain  is 
quite  another  officer.  See  below. 

There  U  a  vice-chamberlain,  whose  salary  is  9Z4L 
a  year. 

Chamberlain  (The  Lord  Great). 
&n  hereditary  officer  who  has  the  govern- 
ment of  the  palace  of  Westminster.  At 
coronations  and  state  trials  or  banquets 
the  fitting-up  of  the  hall  devolves  on  him ; 
and  when  the  sovereign  goes  to  parlia- 
ment he  delivers  the  sword  of  state  to 
any  member  of  the  administration  he 
thinks  proper,  to  be  borne  before  the 
sovereign,  ne  himself  walking  on  the 
ri^'ht  hand  side.  During  the  sitting  of 
Parliament  he  has  charge  of  the  House  of 
Lords,  and  issues  tickets  of  admission  on 
the  opening  or  prorogation  of  parliament. 
The  lord  chamberlain  is  quite  another 
officer,  not  hereditary,  but  dependent  on 
the  choice  of  the  chief  minister  or  premier 
of  the  time  being. 

Chamberlainars  it.  Scotch  his- 
tory were  courts  of  justice  held  by  the 
chamberlain  in  the  royal  boroughs. 
There  lay  appeal  from  this  court  to  the 
'  Court  of  the  Four  Boroughs '  (q.v.) 

Chamberlaine's  Hiot,  1288. 
Thomas  Chamberlaine,  a  gentleman  of 
fortune,  under  pretence  of  holding  a 
tournament,  assembled  a  number  of 
associates  at  Boston,  in  Lincolnshire; 
their  secret  understanding  being  a  raid 
on  the  town  during  a  fair.  In  order  to 
create  confusion  the  conspirators  set  the 
town  on  fire,  broke  into  the  booths,  and 
carried  off  the  goods.  Chamberlaine  was 
arrested  and  hanged,  but  refused  to 
implicate  any  of  his  companions  (Edw  I.) 

Chambre  a  crucer,  the  torture 
chamber.  It  was  a  chest  lined  with  sharp 
stones  or  nails,  in  which  the  victim  was 
fastened  Up. 

Chambre  Ardente  (La).  'The 
lighted  chamber.'  A  court  for  the  inves- 
tigation of  '  heretics  '  established  in  1525 
by  Francois  I.  Also  -an  extraordinary 
commission  nominated  in  1080  by  Louis 
XIV.,  to  judge  Brinvilliers,  La  Voisin, 
and  La  Vigoureux  (Italian  exiles).  Also 
tun  chamber  under  tho  regency,  in  1710, 


to  verify  the  accounts  of  the  fermien 
giniraux.  So  called  because  they  were 
quite  dark  and  lighted  only  by  torches. 

The  •  Chambre  Ardente  '  of  1680  is  also  called  '  La 
coar  des  poisons  '  (the  court  for  the  poisoners) :  and 
the  '  Chambre  Ardente '  of  1716  is  also  called  '  La 
Chambre  du  visa '  (the  court  of  the  endorsements). 

Chambre  Introuvable  (La),  7 
Oct.,  1815.  The  French '  Mad  Parliament ' 
(q.v.),  only  the  reverse  of  our  house  so 
called.  It  was  ultra-royalist,  and  in  its 
zeal  for  the  aristocracy  and  clergy  it  tried 
to  roll  back  the  government  into  the 
ancient  regime  or  the  state  before  the  re- 
volution. It  pronounced  the  banishment 
of  all  the  conventionnels  who  voted  for 
the  death  of  Louis  XVI.,  and  went  to  such 
outrageous  extremes  that  Louis  XVIII. 
was  obliged  to  dissolve  it  5  Sept.,  1816. 

Chambre  des  De"pute"s  (!/<?),  4 
June,  1814.  The  French  House  of  Com- 
mons. It  took  the  place  of  the  Corps 
Legislatif  of  the  French  empire,  and  at 
the  accession  of  Napoleon  111.  the  term 
Corps  Legislatif  was  restored  (1852).  It 
consisted  at  first  of  430  members;  was 
increased  '  in  the  monarchy  of  July '  to 
459  deputies,  bat  reduced  to  200  deputies, 
5  Sept.  (1814).  At  first  the  office  was  for 
five  years,  and  one-fifth  retired  annually; 
each  deputy  must  be  at  least  forty  years 
of  age,  and  pay  a  direct  contribution  of 
1000  francs  (40f .).  But  after  1830  the  age 
required  was  reduced  to  thirty  years,  and 
the  contribution  to  500  franc*  (1M.).  The 
king  called  the  assembly  every  year,  am 
|  if  he  dissolved  it  he  must  reassemble 
another  within  three  months. 

The  upper  house  was  called  the  '  Palria '  o: 
Cli  niilire  des  Pain  '  («.«.),  which  in  1852  was  re 
placed  by  the  Senate. 

Chambre  des  Pairs  (Le),  4  June 

1814.    The  French  House  of  Lords.    Tht 

•  peerage  abolished  in  1789  was  restond  bj 

I  Louis  XVIII.,  and  the  Chambre  des  Pairs 

I  formed,  with  the  Chambre  des  D 

the  French  legislature.     In  1831  heredi 

tary  peerages  were  abolished  and  peen 

were  named  by  the  king.     The  Chambei 

of  Peers  was   abolished   in  1848   and  ir 

1852  was  replaced  by  a  Senate. 

Chambre  du  Visa,  1716.  Tc 
verify  and  endorse  the  accounts  of  tht 
fermiers  yen&raux  of  Fr 

Chambres  de  R6union  (Les),  1679 
Commissions  formed  by  Louis  XIV.  tc 
search  into  the  ancient  dependencies  of 
the  countries  ceded  to  France  by  the  trea- 
ties of  Westphalia*  Aix-U-Chapelle,  and 


CHAMP 


CHANCELLOR 


157 


Nimeguen  (2  syl.)  :  viz.  Vaudemont,  Saar- 
bourg,  Saarbruck,  Salm,  part  of  Luxem- 
bourg, Homburg,  Deux-Ponts,  Mont- 
beliard,  Wissemburg,  Strasbourg,  and 
part  of  Alsace  Inferieure.  The  Peace  of 
Ryswyk  (1697)  compelled  him  to  restore 
a  large  part  of  these  acquisitions ;  but  he 
retained  Strasbourg  and  Alsace. 

Champ  de  Boulogne  (Le),  1808- 
4.  The  wonderful  preparation  of  Bona- 
parte at  Boulogne  for  an  invasion  of 
England.  A  large  army  was  collected, 
and  above  2,000  flat-bottomed  vessels, 
built  for  transports,  were  moored  at 
Boulogne,  Staples,  and  Ambleteuse. 
When  all  was  ready  the  descent  waa 
deferred  to  the  spring  of  1804.  In  the 
meantime  other  matters  diverted  the 
attention  of  the  First  Consul,  and  in 
1804  he  was  crowned  emperor,  so  the 
invasion  came  to  nothing. 

The  Column  oi  Boulogne  commemorates  this 
'Champ  de  Boulogne.' 

Champ,  pronounce  tharn,  the  r  silent. 

Champ  de  Mai,  or  'the  Field  of 
May.'  After  A.D.  755  the  Champs  de 
Mars  were  held  in  May.  June  1,  1815, 
was  held  in  Paris,  in  a  large  campus 
martins,  the  famous  assembly  called  the 
'  Champ  de  Mai '  during  the  '  Hundred 
Days '  when  Napoleon  proclaimed,  in  the 
presence  of  the  deputies,  the  electoral 
colleges,  and  the  army,  L'Acte  addition- 
nel  aux  constitutions  de  VEmpire. 
See  below. 

It  was  called  '  the  Field  of  May,'  bat  was  held 
&  June. 

Champ  de  Mai,  pronounce  Sharnd  May. 

Champ  de  Mars,  or  '  the  Field  of 
March.'  A  grand  general  assembly  of 
Frank  warriors  held  from  time  to  time 
in  Gaul  from  the  5th  cent,  till  the  time 
of  Charles  le  Chauve  (877),  when  all 
trace  of  them  disappears.  The  objects 
of  these  conventions  were  twofold:  (1) 
that  of  military  reviews  in  which  the 
freemen  came  to  pay  homage  to  their 
chief  and  bring  their  annual  gifts;  and 
(2)  consultative  deliberations  upon  what 
expeditions  should  be  made,  what  should 
be  done  for  the  defence  of  the  nation, 
and  what  laws  should  be  passed  for  the 
better  government  of  the  state.  From 
755  these  assemblies  were  held  in  May. 
See  above. 

Napoleon  I.  announced  a  Champ  de  Mai  to  be 
held  in  the  great  plain  called  the  Champ  de  Mara 
[•Sharnd  Hus'Jof  Paris,  on  26  May;  but  it  was 
not  held  till  1  June,  Ibl5.  The  object  was  to 
proclaim  L  Aete  addtiionel  tout  conttitutioiu  * 
I'Bmptnf 


Champagne  Speech  (The),  1767. 
A  speech  made  by  Charles  Townshend, 
chancellor  of  the  exchequer,  after  a 
dinner  party  in  his  own  house,  which 
astonished  the  whole  country. 

Horace  Walpole  says  it  was  'a  torrent  of  wit, 
parts,  humour,  knowledge,  absurdity,  vanity,  and 
fiction,  brightened  by  all  the  graces  of  comedy, 
the  happiness  of  allusion  and  quotation,  and  the 
buffoonery  of  farce.'  He  adds  that  it  gave  him 
the  most  singular  pleasure  he  ever  enjoyed. 

Champion  of  the  Cross  (The], 
Prince  Edward  (Edward  I.  of  England), 
who  led  a  crusade  (1269-1272).  So  called 
mainly  from  the  wound  he  received  from 
a  poisoned  dagger.  The  Emir  of  Jaffa 
pretended  to  be  converted,  and  sent  a 
letter  to  Edward,  but  while  the  prince 
was  reading  it  the  messenger  stabbed 
him.  The  tradition  is  that  Eleanor 
sucked  the  poison  from  the  wound,  but 
like  so  many  other  pretty  stories,  this  is 
only  a  troubadour's  tale. 

Chancellor  (The),  of  our  Uni- 
versities.  The  nominal  head,  but  his 
duties  are  deputed  to  the  vice-chancellor 
(q.v.).  The  first  chancellor,  in  Oxford, 
elected  for  life  was  John  Russell,  bishop 
of  Lincoln,  in  1483.  In  Oxford  the 
chancellor  is  elected  by  the  House  of 
Convocation  (q.v.),  in  Cambridge  by  the 
Senate  (q.v.).  In  both  cases  the  office  is 
practically  held  for  life.  The  chancellor 
is  expected  to  be  present  at  his  installa- 
tion and  on  occasions  of  a  royal  visit. 

The  chancellor  has  power  to  deal  with  all 
offences,  short  of  mayhem  and  felony,  between 
members  of  tho  university. 

V  Mayhem  is  mutilation  of  an  arm,  leg,  flngor, 
eye,  or  fore-tooth.  It  takes  no  cognisance  of  a 
broken  nose  or  broken  jaw,  or  loss  of  an  ear. 

Chancellor  (The  Lord),  107* 
Head  of  the  Coui*t  of  Chancery;  lord 
keeper,  holding  the  royal  signet,  which 
it  is  his  duty  to  impress  on  all  documents 
issued  in  the  name  of  the  sovereign. 
The  lord  chancellor  is  the  highest  lord 
in  the  realm ;  he  appoints  all  justices  of 
the  peace,  is  a  privy  councillor,  and  ex- 
officio  Speaker  of  the  House  of  Lords. 
He  is  keeper  of  the  king's  conscience, 
visitor  of  all  royal  hospitals  and  colleges, 
and  patron  of  all  royal  benefices,  which 
in  the  king's  book  are  stated  to  be  not 
more  than  20Z.  a  year.  He  is  al*3 
guardian  of  infants  and  lunatics,  and 
has  the  general  superintendence  of  all 
charitable  foundations  in  the  nation. 

Chancellor  of  Scotland  (The). 
Had  duties  in  Scotland  similar  to 


168 


CHANCELLOR 


CHAPTER-HOUSE 


those  of  the  lord  high  chancellor  of 
England ;  but  on  the  union  of  the  two 
kingdoms  in  1707  the  office  was  abolished, 
and  the  lord  high  chancellor  of  Great 
Britain  is  chancellor  of  both  kingdoms. 

Chancellor  of    a     Cathedral 

(The).  An  officer  who  superintends  the 
arrangements  for  the  celebration  of  the 
religious  services.  The  chancellor  of  a 
diocese  is  quite  another  officer. 

Chancellor  of  the  Diocese 
(The).  Vicar-general  to  the  bishop.  An 
ecclesiastical  judge  appointed  to  assist 
the  bishop  in  questions  of  ecclesiastical 
law,  and  to  hold  hit  courts  for  him.  He 
may  be  a  layman,  but  must  bo  a  doctor 
of  the  civil  law. 

Chancellor  of  the  Exchequer 

(The).  The  highest  finance  ninister  of 
the  British  government. 

Chancellor  of  the  Order  of  the 
Garter  (The).  An  officer  who  seals 
the  commissions  and  mandates  of  the 
chapter,  &c. 

Similarly  there  is  ft  chanoello*  to  *Tery  other 
military  order. 

Chancellor's  Classical  Medal 
(The).  In  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
1751.  Two  gold  medals.  First  given  by 
his  grace  Thomas  Holies,  duke  of  New- 
castle. See  'Regius  Professorship  of 
Greek.' 

Chancellor's  English  Medal 
(The).  For  English  heroic  verse.  A  gold 
medal  for  any  undergraduate  of  the 
University  of  Cambridge.  Founded  (1812) 
by  the  Duke  of  Gloucester,  chancellor, 
and  continued  by  his  successors  in  the 
office.  In  Oxford  this  competition  in 
called  the  Newdigate  (q.v.). 

Chancellor's  Medal  for  Legal 
Studies.  In  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge. First  awarded  iii  1857.  In- 
stituted by  Prince  Albert,  chancellor  of 
the  University.  See  '  Regius  Professor 
of  Civil  Law.' 

Chancery  (The  Court  of),  1070. 
Next  in  power  to  the  House  of  Peers. 
It  exercises  jurisdiction  in  cases  of  equity, 
to  abate  the  rigour  of  common  law.  Its 
head  is  called  the  lord '  chancellor '  (q.v.). 

Called  'Chancery1  from  the  canceM  or  lattice- 
Work  to  keep  off  public  intruders. 

Chandos  Clause  of  the  Reform 
Bill  (The),  18  Aug.,  1881.  That  tenants 


at  will  (i.e.  from  year  to  year)  paying  an 
annual  rent  of  50/.  have  a  county  vote, 
regardless  of  the  tenure  by  which  the 
land  is  held,  or  the  interest  derived 
from  it. 

Chang  or  Shang  Dynasty  (The), 
B.C.  1766-651.  The  second  Imperial 
dynasty  of  China,  of  the  semi-historic 
period.  It  gave  twenty-eight  emperors, 
whose  chief  city  was  Yang-tching.  The 
17th  emperor  of  this  dynasty  (Poan-keng) 
changed  the  name  of  the  dynasty  to  that 
of  Yn,  in  which  city  he  held  his  court 
(B.C.  1401-1373). 

Chanzos.  Poems  of  love  and  gal- 
lantry by  the  Provencals  or  troubadours 
of  France.  Those  of  war  and  chivalry 
were  called  '  Sirventes.' 

Chapeaux  (Lea),  1788-1771.  The 
oligarchical  party  of  Sweden,  in  the 
reigns  of  Frederick  and  Adolphus  Fred- 
erick. So  called  because  they  adopted  the 
French  chapeau  as  their  badjre,  to  show 
their  French  proclivities.  They  were 
bitterly  averse  to  the  late  treaty  with 
Russia,  and  openly  avowed  their  desire  to 
recover  all  the  provinces  which  had  been 
ceded  to  the  czar.  The  faction  opposed 
to  the  Chapeaux  or  Hats  were  called  the 
Caps  (q.v.).  The  leader  of  the  Hats  was 
Count  Syllenborg.  The  leader  of  the 
Caps  was  Count  Horn. 

The  Hats  were  composed  chiefly  of  the  remains 
of  the  late  king's  military  officers  and  servants; 
and  entertained  principles  favourable  to  the  old 
system  of  administration, 

Chaperons.  Many  popular  factions 
have  been  distinguished  by  the  colour  of 
their  hoods.  The  '  chaperon  rouge  '  was 
the  Paris  colour,  the '  chaperon  blue '  was 
ihu  Navarre  colour.  In  1856  the  coin- 
inane  of  Paris  adopted  a  '  red  and  blue 
hood.'  In  1879  the  workmen  of  Gand  in 
their  revolt  against  the  Duke  of  Burgundy 
adopted  '  white  hoods.' 

Chap  ter  of  Mitton(TJie),  or 'White 
Battle.'  Between  the  English  and  the 
Scotch,  20  Sept.,  1319.  See 'White  Battle.' 

Chapter-house  (The).  A  house 
contiguous  to  a  cathedral  or  collegiate 
church,  where,  in  Catholic  times,  the 
monks  and  canons  of  monastic  establish- 
ments, with  the  dean  and  prebendaries, 
used  to  meet  for  the  management  of  their 
society.  They  are  now  used  for  the  dean 
and  chapter  as  their  official  chamber. 


CHAREGITES 


CHARLES 


169 


Char'egites,  (3  syl.).  Moslem  fanatics, 
who  classed  themselves  with  the  free-born 
Arabs,  and  disclaimed  the  yoke  of  sub- 
ordination and  reason.  These  enthusiasts 
agreed  that  there  would  bo  no  peace  and 
unity  till  Ali,  Moawiyah,  and  Amrou 
(viceroy  of  Egypt)  were  dead ;  so  three  of 
their  number  were  told  off  and  furnished 
with  poisoned  daggers  to  despatch  the 
three.  The  viceroy  of  Egypt  escaped, 
because  the  assassin  mistook  the  deputy 
for  the  viceroy,  and  slew  the  wrong  person. 
Moawiyah  (prince  of  Damascus)  was 
wounded,  but  not  killed.  Ali,  the  calif, 
received  a  mortal  wound  from  the  third 
assassin  in  the  mosque  of  Cufa. 

Charge  of  the  Light  Brigade 

(The),  or  'Death  charge  of  the  600  at 
Balaclava'  26  Sept.,  1854.  It  was  the 
13th  Light  Dragoons,  the  17th  Lancers, 
the  llth  Hussars  commanded  by  Lord 
Cardigan,  the  8th  Hussars,  and  the  4th 
Light  Dragoons.  The  Russians  were 
advancing  in  great  strength  to  cut  off  the 
Turkish  force  from  the  British.  Lord 
Raglan  sent  an  order  to  Lord  Lucan  to 
advance,  and  Lord  Lucan,  not  understand- 
ing what  was  intended,  applied  to  Captain 
Nolan,  who  brought  the  message,  and 
Nolan  replied  '  There,  my  lord,  is  your 
enemy.'  Lucan  then  gave  orders  to  Lord 
Cardigan  to  attack,  and  the  600  rode 
forward  into  the  jaws  of  death.  In  twenty 
minutes  12  officers  were  killed  and  11 
wounded ;  147  men  were  killed  and  110 
wounded,  and  825  horses  were  slain.  The 
blunder  must  be  shared  by  Lord  Lucan, 
General  Airey,  and  Captain  Nolan.  How- 
ever, never  victory  was  more  glorious  to 
khe  devoted  men  than  this  useless  charge. 
'  It  was  magnificent,  but  it  was  not  war.' 
When  Lord  Cardigan  rallied  the  scattered 
remnants,  and  said '  My  men,  someone  has 
blundered,'  they  replied,  'Never  mind, 
my  lord,  we  are  ready  to  charge  again, 
if  it  is  your  lordship's  command.' 

Charing  Cross.  Not  from  chtre 
reine  in  honour  of  Eleanor,  the  '  dear 
queen '  of  Edward  L,  for  it  was  so  called 
before  Edward's  time.  In  the  Close  Roll, 
6  Rich.  II.,  p.  1  (1382),  we  read  that  the 
custody  of  the  falcons  '  at  Charryng,  near 
Westminster,'  was  granted  to  Simon 
Burley,  who  was  to  receive  12d.  a  day 
from  the  Wardrobe. 

Charitable  Corporation  Fund 
(The),  1731.  A  horrible  swindle  which 


numbered  on  the  board  six  members  of 
Parliament  and  several  noblemen.  The 
scheme  was  to  lend  money  to  the  poor 
upon  small  pledges  at  5  per  cent,  interest. 
When  the  capital  reached  600,000^.  the 
board  decamped  with  all  the  money.  It 
was  a  most  disgraceful  transaction. 

Charity  (Brothers  of),  1520.  A 
religious  order  instituted  to  relieve  the 
indigent,  ratified  in  1621  by  Paul  V. 
Another  order  called  'The  Sisters  of 
Charity'  was  instituted  by  Vincent  de 
Paul,  8  Aug.,  1655. 

Charlemagne.  A  French  com 
pound  for  Charles-magnus.  Called  by 
the  Germans  Karl  the  Great,  or  Karl  I 
The  English  usually  adopt  the  French 
compound  (born  742,  king  of  the  Franks 
768-814,  emperor  of  the  West,  800-814). 
He  was  the  third  and  youngest  son  of 
Pepin  le  Bref.  Charlemagne  was  the 
founder  of  the  Carlovingian  dynasty,  which 
followed  the  Merovingian  in '  France  '  and 
was  succeeded  by  the  Capetian. 

Pronounce  ghar'-le-mah'n'. 

The  pedigree  runs  thus  from  father  to  eon: 
Pepin  d  Heristal ;  Charles  M artel  (his  son) ;  Pepln 
le  liref  (his  son) ;  Charlemagne. 

The  son  of  Charlemagne  was  Louis  le  Debon- 
naire,  and  his  grandson  was  Charles  II.  le  Chauve. 

Charlemagne,  emperor  of  the  West 
and  king  of  France,  was  son  of  Pepin  le 
Bref  (742,  771-814).  His  nine  wives  were 

1.  Hamiltrude,  a  poor  Frenchwoman,  who  bore 
him  several  children. 

2.  Desiderata,  who  was  divorced. 

3.  Hildegarde    (died  before   him),    daughter    of 
Hildebrand,  count  of    Suabia,  mother  of  Charles 
(king  of  Italy)  and  of  Louis  le  Debonnaire. 

4.  Fastrade,    daughter   of    Count  Kodolph    the 
Saxon  (died  before  him). 

6.  Liutgarde  the  German  (died  before  him). 

6.  Maltegarde. 

7.  Gersuinde  the  Saxon. 

8.  Begina. 

9.  Adalinda. 

Char lemagne(T^e  Second).  Karl 
V.  of  Spain  and  Austria,  called  by  the 
French  Charles-quint  (1500,  1519-155fi» 
abdicated,  and  died  1558). 

Charles.  For  those  of  Germany  see 
' Karl,'  of  Sweden  'Carl,'  of  Spain ' Carlos,' 
of  Italy '  Carlo.'  See  also '  Charlemagne.1 

ENGLAND. 

Charles  I.  of  ENGLAND.  Son  of 
James  L,  born  at  Dunfermline,  in  Scot- 
land (1600,  1025-1649)  ;  beheaded  for 
treason  against  his  parliament  by  making 
war  upon  their  army.  He  married 
Henrietta  Maria,  daughter  of  Henri  IV. 
of  France.  Hit  song  Charles  and  James 


180 


CHARLES 


CHARLE9 


succeeded  to  the  crown,  and  his  daughter 
Mary  married  William  II.  of  Orange. 

His  style  was :  Charles  D.G.  of  Great 
Britain,  France,  and  Ireland,  King, 
Defender  of  the  Faith,  &c. 

The  chief  butlUt  were  Edgehill  (Warwickshire) 
as  Oct.,  1CA->,  won  by  Rupert  mid  lost  again  :  New- 
bury  (BerkBhire)  30  Sept.  164H,  in  which  Charles  lost 
his  general  Gary,  lord  l-'nll  bind  :  Martton  Moor 
(Yorkshire). 2July,lf>44. In  which  Cromwelldefented 
Prince  Rupert;  and  Naseby  (Morthumptoiibhire) 
U  June,  lo*o,  won  by  Fairfax  ana  Cromwell.  Ihu 
Tictory  closed  the  contest. 

TheirrranUwho  followed  the  body  from  London 
to  Windsor  were  Herbert  and  Cuptain  Anthony 
Mlldmay,  his  sewers:  Captain  Preston:  Joyncr, 
Ihe  king's  cook;  and  Murray,  his  coachman,  who 
rirovp  the  hearse.— TIOHB  and  DAVIS,  Annali  of 


Charles  II.,  of  ENGLAND.  Son  of 
Charles  I.,  born  1630,  dates  his  reign  from 
1648-9,  restored  Saturday  29  May,  1660, 
died  1685.  Married  Catharine  or  Katerine, 
Infanta  of  Portugal,  had  no  legitimate  off- 
spring, but  many  children  by  mistresses. 

His  style  was:  Charles  D.G. of  Great 
Britain,  France,  and  Ireland,  King. 
Defender  of  the  Faith.  Head  of  the 
Anglican  and  Hibernian  Church. 

1 1  'ifp,  <fec.  of  Charles  II.  His  wife  was 
the  fnfanta  Katerine  of  Portugal ;  but 
his  wandering  fancy  fell  on  Nell  Gwynne ; 
Davies;  Roberts;  Louise  Rende  de 
Querouaille,  created  duchess  of  Ports- 
mouth ;  Barbara  Villiers,  created  duchess 
of  Cleveland,  <fec.  These  women  were 
thrown  in  his  way  for  political  ends, 
answered  their  purpose,  and  were 
successively  supplanted  by  others. 
Probably,  Nell  Gwynne  came  the  nearest 
to  his  true  affection,  if  such  a  volatile 
heart  was  capable  of  such  a  passion. 

Charles  n.  was  a  traitor  to  his  country,  being 
the  mere  tool  of  Louis  XIV. ;  a  man  of  the  loosest 
morals;  a  'heretic1  under  false  colours;  and 
faithless  in  every  stage  of  life.  We  have  had  some 
bad  monarch*,  but  it  would  be  hard  to  find  one 
worse  than  Charles  U. 

Escape  of  Charle*  II.  After  the 
battle  of  Worcester,  8  Sept.,  1651,  he 
first  went  to  White  Ladies,  in  Stafford- 
shire, but  the  family  being  away,  Mr. 
Giffiird  disguised  him  as  a  servant,  and  he 
remained  all  the  next  day  with  Richard 
Penderell  at  Boscobel,  near  White 
Ladies.  At  night  they  tried  to  reach  the 
house  of  Mr.  Wolfe,  Shrewsbury,  and  next 
day  returned  to  Boscobel.  Being  told  that 
the  soldiers  were  searching  for  him,  he 
concealed  himself,  with  Major  Carlis,  in  a 
polled  oak,  and  at  night  sought  refuge 
seven  miles  off  in  the  house  of  Mr. 
Whitegreara  Next  day  Mrs.  Lane,  the 


sister  of  Colonel  Lane,  took  him  as  • 
groom  to  Bristol.  From  Bristol  he  went 
to  Lyme,  riding  before  Mrs.  Judith 
Connesby,  and  thence  to  Bridport,  and 
from  Bridport  to  Shoreham,  where  (17 
Oct.)  he  embarked  on  a  merchant  vessel 
and  was  landed  at  Rouen. 

Issue  of  Charles  II.  (none  by  his  wife). 

James,  duke  of  Monmouth,  by  Lucy 
Walters. 

Charlotte,  countess  of  Yarmouth,  by 
Lady  Shannon. 

Charles  (duke  of  Southampton), 
Henry  (duke  of  Graf  ton),  George  (duke 
of  Northumberland),  and  Charlotte 
(countess  of  Lichfield),  by  the  Duchess  of 
Cleveland  (Lady  Crtstlemaine,  or  Mrs. 
Palmer,  rUe  Barbara  Villiers). 

Charles,  duke  of  St.  Albans,  by  Noil 
Gwynne. 

Charles,  duke  of  Richmond,  by  th« 
Duchess  of  Portsmouth  (Louise  d« 
Querouaille).  (Pronounce  Koo-rah'e.) 

Mary,  countess  of  Dumbarton,  by 
Mary  Davies. 

FRANCE. 

Charles  II.  (le  Chauvc),  of  FRANCB. 
(828,  840-877),  grandson  of  Charlemagne. 

Father,  Louis  I.,  le  D»:b<>nnaire; 
M other,  Judith  of  Bavaria;  Son,  Louis 
II.,  le  Begue.  He  died  while  Alfred  th« 
Great  was  king  of  England. 

Charles  I.  was  '  Charlemagne '  (q .».). 

Charles  III.  (le  Simple),  of  FRANCF 
(879,  887-929).  Posthumous  son  of 
Louis  IL,  le  Bhgue,  and  brother  of  Louis 

in. 

Charlemagne  (Charles  I.) ;  whose  son  was  LouU 
1_  If  D/fcomioir* ;  Louis's  son  was  Charles  11.,  U 
CJUiui-f,  whose  son  was  Loui  . 

h:id  two  sons.  viz.  Louis  III. 

and  Charles  III.  From  the  latter  the  line  WM 
continued  in  his  son  Louis  IV.,  ic. 

I  Charles  IV.,  (le  BeV),  of  FRANCB 
(1294, 1822-1828).  Third  son  of  Philippe 
IV.,  le  Bel,  and  last  of  the  Capetian 
dynasty. 

Contemporary  with  Edward  II.,  who 
was  his  brother-in-law,  having  married 
Isabelle, '  the  she  wolf  of  France.' 

Hngues  Capet ;  Robert,  his  son  ;  Philippe  I.,  his 
son-  Louis  VI.,  his  son;  Louis  Ml.,  his  son; 
Philippe  II.,  bis  son:  Louis  Mil. .hi*  Mm;  Louis 
IX..  hUson;  1-hilippc  III..  1  i*  IV, 

his  son  ;  whose  three  sons  were  Louis  X..  1  hilipp* 
V.,  and  Charles  IV.  See  '  Fatal  Three.' 

Charles  V.  (le  Sage),  of  F»  .NCB 
(1887,  1364-1880).  Grandson  of  Philippe 
V.,  and  third  of  the  Valois  line. 


CHARLES 


CHARLOTTE 


161 


Father,  Jean  II.,  le  Bon ;  Mother, 
Bonne,  daughter  of  the  blind  king  of 
Bohemia  slain  at  Crecy ;  Wife,  Jeanne, 
daughter  of  the  Due  de  Bourbon. 

Contemporary  with  Edward  IH.  and 
Richard  II.  of  England. 

The  Valois  line  was  from  Philippe  III.,  son  of 
8t.  Louis  [IX.],  whose  second  sou  was  Charles  de 
Valois. 

Charles  VI.  (le  Bien-aimt),  of 
FRANCE  (1368,  1380-1422).  An  imbecile, 
who  resigned  his  kingdom  to  Henry  V. 
of  England,  after  the  battle  of  Agincourt. 
He  was  the  fourth  of  the  Valois  line. 

Father,  Charles  V. ;  Mother,  Jeanne, 
daughter  of  the  Due  de  Bourbon ;  Wife, 
Isabelle  of  Bavaria.  One  of  his  daughters, 
Isabelle,  married  Richard  II.  of  England, 
and  another,  Catherine,  married  Henry 
V.,  and  afterwards  Owen  Tudor  of  Wales. 

Contemporary  with  Richard  II., 
Henry  IV.,  and  Henry  V.  of  England. 

Charles  VII.  (le  Victorieux),  of 
FRANCE  (1403,  1422-1461).  So  called 
because  he  succeeded  in  wresting  France 
from  the  hands  of  the  English.  His  first 
success  was  due  to  Jeanne  d'Arc. 

Father,  Charles  VI.,  the  Imbecile; 
Mother,  Isabelle  of  Bavaria;  Wife, 
Marie  d'Anjou,  daughter  of  Louis  II.  of 
Naples  ;  Son,  Louis  XL 

Contemporary  with  Henry  VI.  of  Eng- 
land. 

Charles  VIII.  (VAffaUe),ot  FRANCE 
(1470,  1483-1498),  last  of  the  Valois  line. 

Father,  Louis  XI. ;  Mother,  Charlotte 
of  Savoy ;  Wife,  Anne  of  Brittany. 
All  his  children  died  young. 

Contemporary  with  Edward  V., 
Richard  III.,  and  Henry  VII.  of  England. 

Charles  IX.,  of  FRANCE  (1550, 1560- 
1574),  of  the  Valois-Angouleme  line. 
Notorious  for  the  St.  Bartholomew 
slaughter  (q.v.). 

Father,  Henri  II. ;  Mother,  Catharine 
de'  Medici ;  Wife,  Elizabeth,  daughter 
of  Maximilian  II.  of  Austria ;  no  issue. 

Contemporary  with  Elizabeth  of 
England.  His  mistress  was  Marie 
Touchet,  who  afterwards  married 
Francois  de  Balzac,  whose  younger 
daughter  was  the  Marchioness  of  Ver- 
neuil,  mistress  of  Henri  IV.  It  was  Henri 
IV.  who  made  the  anagram  on  the  name 
of  '  Marie  Touchet,'  Je  charme  tout. 

CHARLES  V.  had  two  sons,  CHARLES  VI.  and 
Lou  la  duo  d'Anjou. 


The  elder  branch  of  the  Valois  line,  viz.  CHARLES 
VI. ;  CHARLES  VII.,  his  son;  Louis  XL,  his  son; 
CHARLES  VIJI.,  his  son  ;  no  surviving  issue. 

The  younger  branch  or  second  son  of  CHARLES 
V.,  viz.  Louis,  due  d'Anjou;  Louis,  due  d'Orleans, 
who  had  two  sons,  viz.  Charles,  due  d'Orleans,  and 
Jean,  comte  d'Angouleme. 

First  take  Charles,  duo  d'Orleans :  his  BOH  wa» 
Louis  XII.,  no  son. 

Next  take  Jean,  comte  d'Angouleme :  hia  son 
was  Charles,  duo  d'Angouleme,  whose  son  waa 
FRANqoiS  I. ;  then  comes  HENRI  II..  his  son,  who 
had  three  sons,  all  crowned,  viz.  FRANCOIS 
II.,  CHARLES  IX.,  and  HENRI  III.,  with  whom  'thf 
dynasty  became  extinct.  See  '  Fatal  Three.1 

Charles  X.,  of  FRANCE  (1757, 1824- 
1830 ;  abdicated  and  died  in  1836).  The 
fourth  son  of  Louis  the  Dauphin,  grand- 
son of  Louis  XV.,  and  last  of  the 
Bourbon  dynasty.  The  only  king  of 
France  who  reached  his  80th  year. 

Father,  Louis  the  Dauphin;  Mother, 
Marie  Leczinska;  Wife,  Maria  Theresa 
of  Savoy ;  Son,  Henri  [V.]  never  crowned, 
lived  at  the  castle  of  Frohsdorf  in  Austria, 
where  he  died  in  1883.  His  eldest  son 
Louis-Antoine  married  Marie-The*rese 
(his  cousin,  daughter  of  Louis  XVI.), '  the 
modern  Antigone.' 

Contemporary  with  George  IV. 

Charles  X.,  on  abdicating,  assumed  the  title  of 
Comte  de  Marnes.  He  first  retired  to  Holyrood 
in  Scotland,  then  to  Hradschin  near  Prague,  and 
lastly  to  Goritz,  where  he  died. 

The  Bourbons :  HENRI  IV. ;  Louis  XIII.,  hla 
son ;  Louis  XIV.,  his  son,  died  1715 ;  [Louis,  le 
grand  dauphin,  his  son,  died  1711 ;  Louis,  due  de 
Bourgogne,  dauphin,  his  son,  died  1712] ;  Louis 
XV.,  his  son,  died  1774  [Louis,  the  dauphin,  died 
1765],  leaving  three  sons,  Louis  XVI.,  LOUIS 
XVIII.,  and  CHARLES  X.  See  '  Fatal  Three.' 

(Louis  XVII.,  the  son  of  LouisXVL.fe  .Martyr,  was 
never  crowned,  but  as  he  survived  his  father  he 
received  the  empty  title,  like  Henri  V.  (sec  above), 
and  Napoleon  II.). 

Charles  le  Te"me"raire  or  the 
Bold,  duke  of  Burgundy  (1488-1477). 
'  Bold '  he  was  not ;  foolhardy  or  self- 
willed  would  be  nearer  the  mark. 

Charles's  Law  (1787).  The  volume 
of  a  gas  under  constant  pressure  expands 
when  raised  from  the  freezing  to  the  boil- 
ing point,  by  the  same  fraction  of  itself, 
whatever  be  the  nature  of  the  gas. 

Citizen  Charles  lived  1740  1H23.  This  law  is  also 
called  '  Dal  ton's  Law,'  who  published  it  in  1801,  and 
1  Gay-Lussac's  Law,'  who  published  it  in  1802. 
Charles  did  not  publish  it  at  all,  but  it  is  mentioned 
In  his  Memoir. 

Charlotte  (The  Princess),  daughter 
of  George  IV.  Her  mother's  name  was 
Caroline  (afterwards  the  wife  of  George 
IV.);  her  husband  was  Prince  Leopold 
of  Saxe-Coburg  (afterwards  King  of  the 
Belgians).  She  was  married  2  May,  1816, 
at  Carl  ton  House.  Her  town  residence 
was  Camelford  House  ;  and  her  country 
residence  waa  Claremont,  not  long  &go 


162 


CHARTK 


CHARTISTS 


the  property  of  Lord  Clive.  She  was 
born  7  Jan.,  1796,  and  died  in  child- 
birth 6  Nov.,  1817.  The  name  of  her 
accoucheur  was  Croft. 

Charte  Constitutionnelle  (of 
Prance),  1814.  Granted  by  Louis  XVm., 
and  re-formed  in  1830  after  the  abdication 
of  Charles  X. 

Charter  of  Community  (A).  A 
charter  of  corporate  rights,  a  French 
term.  See  '  Chartered  Towns.' 

Charter  of  1830  (France).  The 
charter  granted  by  Louis-Philippe  when 
he  was  made  King  of  the  French.  This 
was  a  modification  of  the  Constitutional 
Charter  granted  in  1814  by  Louis  XVm. 
Its  chief  item  was  changing  the  line  of 
monarchs  into  the  family  of  Louis- 
Philippe,  Duo  d'0rle"ans,  and  his  de- 
cendants. 

M.  Gulzot  Bald:  "The  Charter  of  1880  would  be 
transmitted  to  future  generations  as  an  Inviolable 
deposit ;  and  would  secure  for  France  the  alliance 
of  order  and  liberty,  the  most  invaluable  co-beri- 
rhich  a  nation  could  receive  '  (1847). 


Charter  ofLiberties  (Henry  !.'«),' 
1100.  This  charter  was  the  re-establish- 
ment of  the  laws  of  Edward  the  Confessor. 
Magna  Charta  is  for  the  most  part  a  mere 
renewal  of  the  same. 

Charter  of  Louis  XVIII.  (The). 
See  above, '  Charte  Constitutionnelle.' 

Charter  (The  People's),  1838-1848. 
It  consisted  of  these  six  items :  (1)  Man- 
hood Suffrage,  (2)  Annual  Parliaments, 
(3)  Stipendiary  Members,  (4)  Vote  by 
Ballot,  (5)  Electoral  Districts,  and  (6)  No 
Property  Qualifications  for  members.  It 
was  drawn  up  by  William  Lovett,  a 
working  man,  but  the  preamble  was 
written  by  Mr.  Roebuck,  M  J>.  In  1848 
the  monster  petition  was  taken  to  the 
House  of  Commons  in  three  cabs,  but 
being  examined,  was  found  to  contain 
the  name  of  the  Duke  of  Wellington  16 
times,  with  whole  strings  of  fictitious 
names,  such  as  Snub-nose,  Hook-nose, 
Long-Nose,  Short-nose,  (fee.  It  was  a 
complete  failure,  and  brought  the  Chart- 
ists into  such  ridicule  that  the  society 
fell  to  pieces.  See  '  Chartists.' 

Their  first  petition  was  presented  to  Parliament 
by  Attwooil,  14  June,  1839. 

Charter-house  (The).  A  corrup- 
tion of  Chartreuse,  i.e.  Carthusian  house 
— in  Aldersgate  Street.  It  was  originally 
founded  by  Sir  Walter  de  Manny,  in  1871, 


as  a  monastery ;  but,  on  the  suppression 
of  monasteries  in  1587,  it  was  used  by 
Henry  VHL  as  a  depot  for  his  nets  and 
pavilions.  It  was  next  sold  to  the  Duke 
of  Norfolk,  and  sundry  other  persons. 
In  1611  Thomas  Sutton  bought  it  for 
18,OOOZ.  of  Lord  Suffolk,  and  endowed  it 
with  the  revenues  of  more  than  twenty 
manors,  lordships,  and  other  estates,  for 
eighty  poor  brethren  over  50  years  of 
age  ;  and  the  free  education  of  forty-four 
boys,  '  sons  of  poor  gentlemen,'  admitted 
at  the  age  between  10  and  14. 

The  following  were  educated  at  this  school: 
Dr.  Barrow,  Judge  Blackstone,  Addison,  Sir  Rich- 
ard Steele.  John  Wesley,  Bishop  Thirlwall.Georga 
Orote,  Thackeray,  Sir  Charles  Eastlake,  and  many 
other*.  Kemovcd  to  Qodalming,  Surrey,  in  1872. 

Charter  Schools  (The),  1783.  IB 
Ireland.  Schools  chartered  by  govern- 
ment for  the  education  of  the  Irish  poor 
on  the  principles  of  the  Established 
Church.  Grant  withdrawn  in  1882.  See 
1  Incorporated  Society  for  Promoting 
English  Protestant  Schools  in  Ireland.' 

Chartered  Towns.  According  to 
feudal  law,  towns  (like  all  the  rest  of  the 
soil)  pertained  to  the  feudal  lords ;  and 
the  inhabitants,  together  with  their  shops 
and  houses,  were  the  property  of  these 
lords ;  but  when  a  town  was  chartered 
it  was  emancipated  and  set  free.  It  then 
chose  its  own  magistrates,  had  its  own 
guild,  its  own  police,  and  its  own  bye- 
laws.  The  bailiff  or  steward  hitherto  ap- 
pointed by  the  feudal  lord  to  collect  his 
dues  was  then  superseded  by  a  mayor 
and  other  civic  officers,  elected  by  the 
townsmen.  The  feudal  lord  had  no 
longer  any  legal  authority  in  the  town, 
which  was  wholly  governed  by  its  own 
magistrates  and  the  king. 

Louis  VI.  (1108-1187)  was  the  first  to  grant  char- 
ters of  community  In  France;  but  Henry  I.  in 
1100  granted  such  charters  In  England,  and  pro- 
bably Edward  the  Confessor  did  the  same. 

Charters  of  Inspeximus  or  of 
'Vidimus.'  Charters  reciting  previous 
charters  and  confirming  them,  with  the 
addition  of  some  new  privilege.  'In- 
speximus' or  'Vidimus,'  i.e.  we  have 
inspected  or  seen  the  old  charter,  and 
confirm  it. 

Chartists.  Organised  1838,  but  the 
word  was  in  use  in  1832.  The  most  sedi- 
tious speakers  were  Stephens  (a  dissent- 
ing minister),  Oastlt-r,  and  Feargui 
O'Connor.  Charles  Ernest  Jones,  bar- 


CHARTIST 


CHATEAUBRIAND 


1B3 


rister-at-law,  was  also  a  great  Chartist 
advocate  (1819-1869). 

The  Rev.  Joseph  Rayner  Stephens,  of  Hyde, 
Chester,  was  in  1839  imprisoned  in  Knutsford 
gaol  for  18  months. 

For  the  six  points  tee  above,  'Charter  (The 
People's).' 

Chartist  Constitution  (The).  It 

contained  six  items.  See  under '  Charter 
(The  People's).'  The  Chartists  intended 
to  march  to  the  House  of  Commons  on 
10  April,  1848,  to  place  Feargus  O'Connor 
in  the  chair,  and  pass  their  charter ;  but 
the  whole  scheme  fell  through. 

Chartist  Convention  (The),  1839. 
Also  called  by  them  the  'National 
Convention '  (q.v.). 

Chartist  Riots  in  Birmingham 
(The),  1838.  Of  these  riots  the  Duke  of 
Wellington  said  in  the  House  of  Lords  : 
'  I  have  seen  as  much  of  war  as  most  men ; 
but  I  have  never  seen  a  town,  carried  by 
assault,  subjected  to  such  violence  as 
Birmingham  has  been  in  one  single  hour 
by  its  own  inhabitants.' 

Chartist    Riot    at    Newport 

(The),  29  Sept.,  1839.  Led  by  John  Frost 
(linendraper,  a  magistrate),  Williams,  and 
Jones.  Upwards  of  twenty  persons  were 
killed  in  this  riot.  The  three  leaders 
were  condemned  to  be  hanged.  Sen- 
tence of  death  was  commuted  into  trans- 
portation for  life ;  but  in  May  1856  the 
three  were  pardoned  and  returned  to 
England. 

Chartreux.  A  religious  order,  called 
in  English  'Carthusians'  (q.v.).  La 
Grande  Chartreuse  is  a  celebrated  French 
monastery  in  the  department  of  Isere, 
which  owes  its  origin  to  St.  Bruno,  who 
settled  there  in  1084.  The  monks  were 
despoiled  in  the  revolution  of  1789. 

Chasidim,  i.e.  Pietists.  I.  Those  who 
resisted  the  efforts  of  Antiochos  Epipha- 
nes  and  his  successors  to  lure  the  Jews 
into  idolatry. 

II.  Jewish  ascetics  who  studied    the 
Kabbala,  and  sought  by  mortifying  the 
flesh  to  come  into  closer  communion  with 
God  and  his  angels. 

III.  In   1750  Israel  Baal  Shem  pre- 
fcended  to  work  miracles,  and  the  revived 
Chasklim  became  numerous,  but  at  his 
death  in  1760  they  died  out  again. 

IV.  In   1760,  among  the  Jews  of  the 
Ukraine.  The  sect  spread  rapidly  through 
Poland  and  other  parts  of  Russia.    They 


are  very  strict  observers  of  the  law ;  be- 
lieve in  the  miracles  of  their  saints,  and 
in  their  power  of  curing  bodily  ailments. 

Joyf ulness  is  insisted  on  by  these  Pietists,  but  i* 
is  said  to  tend  to  Epicureanism. 

Chasles  Forgeries  (The).  M. 
Chasles,  a  member  of  the  French  Aca- 
demy of  Sciences,  gave  out  that  he  had 
bought  27,000  MSS.  for  5,OOOZ.,  but  would 
not  tell  where, '  lest  others  should  go  and 
spoil  his  market.'  Amongst  these  MSS. 
was  a  correspondence  from  Alexander 
the  Great  to  Aristides,  several  letterg 
from  Attila,  king  of  the  Huns,  and  from 
the  widow  of  Martin  Luther.  Several 
also  from  Judas  Iscariot  to  Mary  Magda- 
lene, and  from  Lazarus  to  St.  Peter. 
What,  however,  more  nearly  concerns 
Englishmen  was  a  faded  yellow  MS., 
purporting  to  be  letters  from  Pascal  to 
Sir  Isaac  Newton,  to  prove  that  Newton 
had  pilfered  his  system  of  gravitation. 
The  tale  was  that  this  MS.  belonged  to 
the  Abbey  of  Tours ;  came  into  the  pos- 
session of  Comte  de  Boisjourdain,  who  in 
1791  was  wrecked  on  his  way  to  America. 
The  MS.  was  sold,  and  the  purchaser 
gave  it  to  M.  Chasles.  Another  letter 
was  produced  from  Galileo,  stating  that 
the  discovery  had  been  made  known  to 
him.  A  committee  was  formed  to  ex- 
amine into  the  matter,  when  a  poor  tool 
named  Vrain  Lucas  was  discovered  to 
be  the  forger,  and,  after  conviction,  waa 
severely  punished.  See  'Literary  For- 
geries.' 

Chassepot  Rifle,  1866.  A  breech- 
loading  rifle  invented  by  M.  Chassepot, 
and  adopted  by  the  French  government. 
It  was  largely  used  by  the  French  in  the 
Franco-Prussian  War,  1870-1871. 

Chasseurs  de  Vincennes,  or 
'  Tirailleurs,'  i.e.  sharp-shooters,  1835.  A 
corps  in  the  French  army  organised  by 
the  Duke  of  Orleans,  and  armed  with  the 
new  rifle.  They  were  first  garrisoned  at 
Vincennes;  but  now  a  whole  battalion 
has  been  organised. 

Chaste  Week  (The).  Hebdomada 
Casta.  The  week  preceding  Lent;  so 
called  because  the  faithful  vowed  in  that 
week  to  observe  inviolable  chastity 
throughout  the  coming  Lent. 

Chateaubriand  (Edict  of).     In 
France,  27   June,    1554.     Published   by 
Henri  JL,  renewing   the  persecution  of 
¥3 


164 


CHATTERTON 


CHESTNUT 


the  Huguenots,  and  referring  cases  of 
'  heresy '  to  the  civil  as  well  as  to  the 
ecclesiastical  judges.  The  edict  prohibits 
all  books  of  an  unorthodox  tendency. 

Chatter  ton  (Thomas).  '  The  mar- 
Tellous  boy.'  A  literary  impostor.  He 
began  in  1768  to  produce  poems  which 
he  professed  to  be  from  the  pen  of  Tho- 
mas Rowley,  a  monk  of  the  15th  cent. 
Chatterton  was  born  at  Bristol,  and  com- 
mitted suicide  (1752-1771).  See  '  Literary 
Forgeries.' 

Chattertonian  Controversy 
(The),  1770.  This  controversy  was 
whether  the  poems  said  by  Thomas  Chat- 
terton to  be  Rowley's  were  forgeries  or 
not.  Rowley  was  said  by  him  to  have 
been  a  priest  of  Bristol  in  the  reigns  of 
Henry  VI.  and  Edward  IV.  The  forgery 
was  exposed  by  the  poets  Mason  and 
Gray.  The  wonder  is  how  anyone  the 
least  acquainted  with  the  literature  of 
the  period  referred  to  could  be  deceived. 
Modernise  the  spelling,  and  the  deception 
is  manifest.  The  boy,  however,  was  a 
true  poet  and  great  genius. 

Chaucer  of  Artists  ( The).  Albert 
Diirer,  of  NUrnberg  (1471-1528),  called  by 
his  countrymen  the  '  prince  of  artists.' 

A  contemporary  artist  was  Lucas  Kranach 
(H72-15.W.  famous  for  his  portrait*  of  Luther, 
MelauchUion,  and  other  reformers.  These  por- 
traits are  aa  celebrated  aa  the  portraits  of  Charle- 
magne and  hla  successors  by  Albert  Diirer. 

Chaucer  of  Prance  (The).  Cle*- 
ment  Marot,  valet  to  Francois  I.  (1484- 
1544). 

Chaucer  of  Scotland  (The).  Wil- 
liam Dunbar  (1465-1530).  His 'Thistle 
and  Rose,'  an  allegory,  celebrates  the 
marriage  of  James  IV.  (the  Thistle)  with 
Margaret,  daughter  of  Henry  VII.  (the 
Rose),  and  is  a  rich  specimen  of  poetical 
allegory  worthy  the  bard  of  Woodstock. 

Chaucer's  Inn,  the  '  Tabard,'  was 
burnt  down  in  the  Great  Fire  of  London, 
1606.  Rebuilt  and  called  the  'Talbot' 
or  '  Dog '  till  1878,  when  it  was  converted 
into  a  gin-shop. 

Chaumont  (Treaty  of),  I  March, 
1814.  A  treaty  of  alliance  against  Napo- 
leon, between  Great  Britain,  Austria, 
Prussia,  and  Russia.  The  allies  bound 
themselves  to  pursue  without  relaxation 
war  against  France,  till  Napoleon  con- 
Bunted  to  renounce  all  the  acquisitions 
made  by  France  since  the  coiiuueiicemeut 


of  1792,  and  to  abandon  all  interfereno» 
with  any  state  except  France. 

Chauvinism  originally  meant  ex- 
travagant admiration  of  Napoleon ;  but 
now  it  means  jingoism.  Chauvin  is  a 
character  in  Scribe's  Soldat  Laboureur, 
an  intense  admirer  of  Napoleon  Bona- 
parte. 

Cheapside  Knight  (The).  Sir 
Richard  Blackmore,  who  resided  at  Sad- 
lers'  Hall,  Cheapside,  and  was  knighted 
by  William  HI.  (1650-1728). 

Chefs  Plaids  (The).  The  parlia- 
ment or  general  assembly  of  Sark,  con- 
vened by  the  '  Seigneur '  (q.v.).  The 
members  consist  of  the  seneschal,  the 
pre'vot,  the  gremer,  and  the  tenants  of 
the  forty  farms. 

Chelsea  Philosopher  (The),  oe 
'  The  Sage  of  Chelsea.'  Thomas  Carlyle 
(1795-1881) ;  he  was  born  at  Ecclefechan, 
in  Dumfriesshire,  but  settled  in  Chelsea. 

Chemistry  (Father  of  French). 
Arnaud  de  Villeneuve  (1238-1314). 

Chemistry  (Professorship  of).  ID 
the  University  of  Cambridge,  1709; 
founded  by  the  University.  Stipend, 
5002.  a  year. 

Cherubim.  Ezekiel's  cherubim  ii 
identical  with  the  four  standards  sta- 
tioned at  the  four  sides  of  the  Tabernacle 
in  the  Wilderness :  the  Lion  for  Judah, 
Man  for  Reuben,  Ox  for  Ephraim,  and  the 
Flying  Eagle  for  Dan  (Gen.  xxx.  14). 
According  to  Dante  the  Cherubim  in- 
habit the  Fixed  Stars,  and  the  Seraphim 
the  Primum  Mobile.  See  '  Evangelical 
Symbols.' 

Cheruscan  League  (The),  A.D.  t. 
A  league  of  German  tribes  each  side  of 
the  Weser  to  drive  out  the  Romans  from 
their  territory.  Hermann,  called  in  Latin 
Arminius,  was  chosen  chief ;  and  suc- 
ceeded in  destroying  the  army  of  Varus, 
and  driving  the  Romans  beyond  the  Rhine. 

Chestnut  Bells.  In  1886,  in  New 
York,  and  some  other  large  cities  in  the 
United  States,  the  gallery  gods  carried 
little  bells  into  the  theatres,  and  rang 
them  when  a  stale  witticism  (or  '  chest- 
nut ')  was  uttered  by  the  actors.  These 
bells  soon  became  a  stale  nuisance,  and 
were  called  '  chestnut  bells.' 

Chestnut  i§  an  Americanism  for  a  uala  jok«  CM 
•ttUoiam 


CHEVALIER 


CHIEF 


16fl 


Chevalier  de  St.  George  (The), 
1708.  The  name  and  title  assumed  by 
James  the  Pretender,  just  as  he  was 
about  to  cross  over  to  Scotland  as  its 
king.  This  son  of  James  II.  is  generally 
called  the  '  Old  Pretender.'  See '  Warm- 
ing-pan.' 

His  son  was  Charles  Edward  [Stuart],  the 
'  Young  Pretender,'  who,  on  the  death  of  his 
lather,  laid  claim  to  the  throne  of  Great  Britain  ; 
but,  being  signally  defeated  at  Culloden  in  1746, 
he  fled  to  the  continent. 

V  He  assumed  the  name  of  Betty  Blake,  an 
Irishwoman,  when  he  escaped  to  Skye,  accom- 
panied  by  Flora  Macdonald.  The  sum  of  80,<XXM. 
was  set  on  his  head. 

Chevalier  sans  peur  et  sans 
reproche  (Le).  The  Chevalier  de 
Bayard  (1476-1524).  Like  Horatius 
Codes,  the  Roman,  he  defended  alone  a 
bridge  (Garigliano)  against  a  whole 
army;  and,  like  Fabricius,  he  rejected 
with  indignation  the  offer  of  a  villain 
to  poison  Pope  Julius  IL,  with  whom  he 
was  at  war. 

Chevaliers  de  Livonie  (Les). 
The  same  as  the  '  Freres  de  la  milice  du 
Christ,'  or  the  *  Chevaliers  Porte-glaive ' 
(q.v.). 

Chevaliers  du  Poignard  (Les), 
28  Feb.,  1791.  Certain  royalists  who, 
being  alarmed  at  the  attack  of  the 
French  mob  on  the  prison  of  Vincennes 
(called  the  Second  Bastille),  rushed  to 
the  Tuileries  to  defend  the  king  and 
royal  family.  La  Fayette,  with  his  guards, 
searched  the  courtiers,  and  took  from 
them  a  large  basket  full  of  poniards, 
daggers,  pistols,  and  sword-canes.  The 
courtiers  were  very  roughly  handled. 
Marat  declared  in  his  journal,  L'Ami  du 
Peuple,  that  5,000  poniards  had  been 
manufactured  against  the  patriots ;  but, 
after  a  strict  search,  only  thirty-six  were 
found  in  the  whole  city,  and  those  be- 
longed to  persons  engaged  in  the  slave- 
trade.  See  '  Day  of  the  Poniard.' 

Chevaliers  Porte-glaive  (Les). 
In  Latin  '  Ensiferi,'  1201.  A  religious 
military  order  founded  by  Albert  d'Apel- 
dorn,  bishop  of  Livonia,  to  subdue 
countries  still  pagan.  They  were  first 
called  '  Les  Freres  de  la  milice  du  Christ,' 
and  were  sometimes  called  '  Les  Cheva- 
liers de  Livonie.'  They  wore  a  white 
robe  with  two  red  swords  on  the  breast. 
In  1237  the  order  was  amalgamated  with 
the  Teutonic  Knights,  and  remained  BO 


till  1525.  when  the  original  order  was  re- 
constructed. 

Chevy  Chase.  A  British  ballad 
based  on  the  story  of  the  battle  of  Otter- 
burn,  Aug.  1888.  This  battle  was  de- 
clared by  Froissart  to  have  been  the 
bravest  and  most  chivalrous  ever  fought 
in  his  day.  The  two  chieftains  were 
Percy  and  Douglas;  and,  if  the  ballad 
so  named  can  be  trusted,  Douglas  was 
slain  by  an  English  arrow,  which  pierced 
his  heart,  and  Percy  was  slain  by  Hugh 
Montgomery.  Probably  a  mere  tale. 
(Chevaucher,  to  ride;  chevauchage,  a 
riding  out ;  chevauche"e,  chased.) 

Chicard.  A  French  harlequin,  so 
called  from  Mons.  Chicard,  the  originator. 
His  costume  consists  of  a  helmet,  a 
postilion's  wig,  a  flannel  shirt,  and  cavalry 
trousers.  His  arms  are  half-bare,  and 
his  hands  are  thrust  into  buff  gloves  with 
large  cuffs. 

Chichele  Professorships  (The). 
One  for  International  Law,  and  one  for 
Modern  History,  in  Oxford  University. 
Formed  out  of  five  suppressed  fellow- 
ships in  All  Souls,  1854.  Stipends,  750Z. 
a  year  each. 

Henry  Chicheley,  or  Chichele.  archbishop  01 
Canterbury,  founded  All  Souls  College  in  1437. 

Chicken  (The).  Mr.  Michael  Angelo 
Taylor  was  so  called  because,  in  the 
debate  on  the  "Westminster  scrutiny  in 
1785,  he  said,  'I  always  deliver  my 
legal  opinion  in  this  house  with  great 
diffidence,  because  I  am  young — a  mere 
chicken  in  the  profession  of  the  law.' 

Chief   Secretary    of  Ireland 

(The).  Practically  the  prime  minister  of 
the  lord-lieutenant.  He  advises  and  di- 
rects the  viceroy,  and  is  responsible  to 
parliament  for  every  act  of  the  Irish  Ad- 
ministration ;  but  to  the  viceroy  belongs 
the  prerogative  of  pardon.  The  chief 
secretary  is  president  of  the  Local  Go- 
vernment Board,  and  can  be  called  to 
account  for  every  detail  connected  with 
the  poor  law.  As  head  of  the  civil 
service  he  can  be  interrogated  in  parlia- 
ment upon  well  nigh  everything  which 
takes  place  in  Ireland ;  the  police  (both 
the  Royal  Irish  Constabulary  and  the 
Dublin  Metropolitan  Police)  are  not 
under  him,  both  being  self-governed.  The, 
chief  secretary's  office  baa  two  depart* 


166 


CHILD 


CHILTERN 


ments,  each  presided  over  by  one  of  the 
permanent  under-secretaries. 

Child  of  Fortune  (The).  So 
Napoleon  called  Marshal  Masse'na  after 
the  battle  of  Rivoli,  14  January,  17<J7,  and 
created  him '  due  de  Rivoli.' 

Child  of  Hale.  John  Middleton, 
the  giant,  born  at  Hale,  in  Lancashire,  in 
1578.  His  height  was  9  feet  8  inches. 
Dr.  Plott  tells  us  that  John  Middleton 
wanted  only  6  inches  to  equal  Goliath  in 
•ize.' 

Goliath  was  6  cubits  and  a  span. 

Child  of  the  Cord  (The).  The 
prisoner  summoned  to  appear  before  the 
Vehmgerichte  (q.v.),  who  was  always 
dragged  bound  before  the  tribunal.  If 
found  guilty  the  president  said  to  him : 
'  Prisoner  ...  I  devote  your  neck  to  the 
rope,  your  body  to  the  birds  of  prey,  and 
may  God  have  mercy  on  your  soul.'  He 
was  then  dragged  bound  out  of  the  court 
and  hanged  on  the  nearest  tree.  See 
•Free  Bench.' 

Child  Pilgrimages  (13th  cent.). 
A  religious  epidemic  which  broke  out  in 
Europe  in  1212,  but  the  last  boy  crusade 
was  in  1459.  Threats  and  persuasions, 
love  and  fear,  had  no  effect  upon  the  boys, 
who  wept  day  and  night,  pined,  and 
trembled  in  every  limb.  There  was  no 
difference  in  the  social  scale,  the  children 
of  counts  and  barons  ran  away  from  home 
as  well  as  the  sous  of  shepherds  and 
tradesmen. 

Childermas,  or  'Holy  Innocents' 
Day,'  28  Dec.  In  commemoration  of  the 
children  slain  by  Herod. 

The  coronation  of  Edward  IV.  wa«  put  off  till 
the  Monday,  because  the  preceding  day  was 
1  CliiKli-rmas  Day.' 

Children's  Crusade  (The),  1212. 
Preached  in  Prance  by  Stephen,  a  peasant 
boy,  and  in  Germany  the  same  year  by 
Nicholas,  also  a  peasant  boy.  Some 
90,000  children  left  their  mothers  and 
schoolmasters  in  the  spring  'to  rescue 
the  Holy  Land  from  tiie  infidels,'  and 
ships  were  placed  at  then*  disposal.  The 
French  contingent  embarked  at  Mar- 
seilles in  August ;  part  perished  the  same 
month  by  shipwreck  on  the  island  of  San 
Pietro,  and  the  rest  were  sold  into  slavery 
to  Mohammedans.  The  German  contin- 
gent reached  Genoa  in  August,  and  was 
utterly  dispersed  by  various  disasters  be- 
fore the  next  spring. 


Children's  Employment  Com- 
mission (The),  1841.  To  inquire  into 
the  employment  of  children  in  mints, 
cotton  mills,  and  other  industries.  In 
1842  they  laid  before  Parliament  a  state- 
ment of  the  employment  of  children  in 
coal-mines  which  greatly  shocked  the 
moral  sense  of  the  country,  and  Lord 
Ashley  took  the  subject  up. 

Children  of  Rebecca,  1843 
Welsh  rioters  whose  object  was  to  destroy 
toll-gates.  So  called  from  Gen.  xxiv.  GO. 
Laban  said  to  Rebecca  or  Rebekah,  '  Let 
thy  seed  possess  the  gate  of  those  that 
hate  thee.' 

Chiliasm.  The  belief  that  Christ 
will  come  to  earth  and  rule  the  world 
from  Jerusalem  for  1,000  years.  The 
Latin  word  '  millennium  '  means  the  same 
thing.  The  Revelation  of  John  is  the 
chief  authority  of  the  Chiliasts. 

Paplas.  Justin  Martyr,  Irenasus.  Tertullian,  and 
actantius  were  Chili  ast*,  but  Origen  was  oppose 
to  the  notion.    Papian,  bishop  of  HierapoliB.  says 


Lactantius  were  Chili  ast*,  but  Origen  was  opposed 
to  the  notion.  Papian,  bishop  of  HierapoliB.  says, 
In  the  millennium  'every  vine  will  bear  10.000 


branches,  every  branch  10,000  shoots,  every  shoot 
10,000  sprigs,  every  sprig  10.UOO  bunches 
bunch  lu.uou  berries,  and  every  berry  36  times  36 
gallons  of  wine ;  and  If  a  saint  comes  to  pluck  a 
berry  It  will  cry  out,  "  Pluck  me,  O  saint !  I  am 
better  for  being  plucked,  praise  the  Lord."  ' 

The  Fifth  Monarchy  Men  were,  of  course,  Chili- 
astH,  only  they  maintained  that  the  golden  age 
had  begun,  and  that  they  were  of  it. 

Chilly  Saints  (Th«  Three).  St. 
Pankratius,  St.  Liberatus,  and  St.  Ser- 
vatius,  whose  anniversaries  are  the  three 
cold  days  of  May  the  llth,  12th,  and 
13th.  Some  substitute  St.  Mamertus  for 
St.  Liberatus. 

Chiltern  Hundreds.  There  are 
three,  viz.  Stoke,  Desborough,  and  Bonen- 
ham  or  Burnham.  At  one  time  the 
Chiltern  Hills  between  Bedford  and 
Hertford,  <tc.,  were  covered  with  beech 
trees,  which  formed  shelter  for  robbers  ; 
so  a  steward  was  appointed  by  the  crown 
to  put  down  these  marauders  and  protect 
the  inhabitants  of  the  neighbourhood 
from  their  depredations.  The  necessity 
of  such  watch  and  ward  has  long  since 
ceased,  but  the  office  remains ;  and  when 
a  member  of  parliament  wishes  to  vacate 
his  seat,  one  way  of  doing  so  is  by  accept- 
ing the  office  of  steward  of  the  three 
Chiltern  Hundreds.  Being  thus  advanced 
to  a  government  office,  his  seat  is  ex 
ojficio  vacated.  Immediately  the  member 
has  effected  his  object  he  resigns  his 
office  again.  The  gift  is  in  the  hands  oi 


CHIMINAGE 


CHOPPING 


167 


the  chancellor  of  the  exchequer.  In 
1842  it  was  refused  to  the  member  for 
Beading.  This  acceptance  began  in  1750. 

Similar  crown  offices  are  thp  Stewardship  of  the 
Manor  of  Poynings,  of  East  Hendred  and  North- 
stead,  and  the  escheatorship  of  Munster.  The 
holder  of  these  sinecures  is  party  to  a  contract 
between  the  crown  and  certain  hypothetical  con- 
tractors. One  farthing  suffices  to  make  the  con- 
tract. 

Chiminage.  Toll  for  passing  through 
a  forest.  Those  who  carried  brushes, 
timber,  bark,  or  coal  on  their  backs  to 
•oil,  paid  no  chiminage.  Also  called 
'pedagium'  (French  chemin,  a  road  or 
way,  chiminus  regince). 

Chimney-tax.  '  Hearth-money,'  or 
'  Chimney-money.'  A  tax  of  2s.  a  chimney 
levied  by  18,  14  Car.  II.  o.  10  (1662),  but 
abolished  by  1  Will.  &  Mary,  c.  10  (1689). 

Chinese  Bible  (The).  Compiled 
and  partly  composed  by  Confucius,  di- 
vided into  five  books : — 

1.  Called  the  Yih-Eing,  a  treatise  on 
cosmogony. 

2.  Called  the  Shu-King,  the  acts  and 
maxims  of  Yaou,  Shun,  and  other  ancient 
kings  held  in  religious  veneration. 

8.  Called  the  Shi-King,  which  contains 
811  sacred  poems. 

4.  Called  the  Ee-King,  or  book  of  rites, 
containing  maxims  and  directions  for 
everyday  life  and  all  conditions  of  men. 

6.  Called  the  Chun-tsien,  a  history  of 
Confucius's  own  times. 

Chinese  Caesar  (The).  Kao-hoang- 
ti,  founder  of  the  Han  dynasty,  one  of 
the  most  illustrious  that  ever  occupied 
the  Chinese  throne  (dynasty  lasted  B.C. 
202-A.D.  226). 

Chinese  Wars  (The)  with  Great 
Britain.  The  First  War  1834-1842 ;  the 
Second  War  1855-1858.  The  cause  of 
the  first  war  was  the  prohibition  of  the 
opium  trade  by  the  Chinese  Government. 
When  this  prohibition  was  disregarded 
'the  British  boats  were  fired  on  from  the 
Chinese  forts.  Commissioner  Lin  was 
•ent  to  adjust  the  dispute,  and  his  first 
demand  was  that  all  the  opium  in  store, 
whether  in  factories  or  boats,  should  be 
given  up  to  him  to  be  burnt.  This  was 
done.  Then  Lin  forbade  all  trading 
whatsoever  between  Great  Britain  and 
China.  This  provoked  hostilities,  and 
after  several  successes  the  British  at- 
tacked Nanking ;  whereupon  the  Chinese 
concluded  a  treaty  of  peace  26  Aug., 


1842,  in  which  Hong  Kong  was  ceded  to 
Britain. 

The  Second  War  broke  out  (1855)  in 
consequence  of  the  bad  faith  of  the 
Chinese,  who  violated  the  treaty.  The 
English  now  demanded  free  access  to 
Canton,  and,  this  being  refused,  they  pro- 
ceeded to  besiege  that  city.  A-  second 
treaty  of  peace  at  Tientsin  was  at  once 
concluded,  and  the  war  ceased  in  1858. 

The  first  treaty  of  peace  stipulated  (1) 
the  surrender  of  Hong  Kong ;  (2)  21 
million  dollars  [about  5  millions  sterling] 
for  war  indemnity  ;  (8)  free  trade  between 
Britain  and  China,  and  (4)  the  following 
to  be  open  ports,  in  each  of  which  a 
British  consul  was  to  reside,  viz.  Canton, 
Amoy,  Foo-chow-foo,  Ningpo,  and  Shang- 
hae. 

Napoleon,  by  the  Berlin  Treaty  (q.v.\  boycotted 
Great  Britain  as  the  Chinese  did,  and  both  at- 
tempts failed.  Any  individual  may  refuse  to  deal 
•with  any  other,  but  no  one  has  a  right  to  enforce 
that  prohibition  on  another  against  bis  will. 

Chivalrous      Madman     (The). 

James  IV.  of  Scotland  (1473,  148&-1513), 
slain  at  Flodden  Field. 

Cholera  [Morbus].  An  epidemic 
which  appeared  in  Bengal,  the  Isle  of 
France,  and  the  He  de  Bourbon  in  1818, 
1819,  and  1820.  It  appeared  in  Sunder- 
land  26  Oct.,  1831,  in  Edinburgh  6  Feb., 
1832,  and  in  March  had  reached  Dublin. 
In  Paris  the  deaths  between  March  and 
Aug.,  1832,  were  18,000.  It  raged  in  Koine 
and  in  the  Two  Sicilies,  Genoa,  and  Berlin 
from  July  to  Aug.,  1837.  In  1818,  1849 
it  again  appeared  in  England,  and  the 
death-rate  of  September  was  8,183,  and 
from  17  June  to  2  Oct.  it  was  18,161.  In 
1866  it  appeared  again  in  Great  Britain, 
and  in  fifteen  weeks  above  5,000  persona 
in  London  were  carried  off  by  it.  It  re- 
turned to  Germany  in  1883,  1884. 

Chopping  with  the  Whittle. 
An  ancient  tenure.  '  Walter  de  Aldeham 
holds  land  of  the  king  in  the  More  in  the 
county  of  Salop  by  the  service  of  paying 
to  the  king  yearly  at  his  Exchequer 
2  knives  [whittles],  whereof  one  ought 
to  be  of  that  goodness  that  it  would  cut, 
at  the  first  stroke,  into  the  middle  of  a 
hasle  rod  of  a  year's  growth,  and  of  a 
cubit  in  length.  The  same  service  ought 
to  done  in  the  middle  of  the  Exchequer 
in  the  presence  of  the  treasurer  and 
barons  on  the  morrow  of  St.  Michael; 
and  the  said  whittles  are  to  be  delivered 


168 


CHORBISIIOPS 


CHRIST 


to  the  Chamberlain  for  the  king's  use.' 
Blount,  Ancient  Tenures,  1815. 

Chorbishops,  or  '  Chorepiscopi.' 
Suffragans,  or  rural  bishops,  delegated 
by  the  diocesan.  In  846,  at  the  Council 
of  Sens,  Andrad  Modicus  was  appointed 
chorbishop;  but  in  849  the  Council  of 
Paris  deposed  all  the  chorbishops  of 
France. 

Pronounce  Kor-bUhopt. 

Chouans.  I.  First  Period.  Were 
bands  of  insurgent  royalists  who,  during 
the  first  French  Revolution,  organised  a 
reactionary  movement  against  the  Blues 
(or  Republicans).  The  original  Chouan 
was  Jean  Cottereau,  a  maker  of  sabots, 
near  Laval,  who  turned  smuggler.  He 
was  called  Chouan,  or  screech-owl  [chat- 
huant],  because  he  rallied  his  men,  or 
warned  them  of  danger  by  imitating  the 
cry  of  that  bird,  and  all  his  gang  went 
by  the  name  of  Chouans.  In  1791  several 
'  trees  of  liberty '  were  destroyed  in  Brit- 
tany, and  other  outrages  were  fomented 
by  seditious  priests.  In  1792  an  insur- 
rection was  planned  by  the  Marquis  de 
la  Rouarie,  under  the  sanction  of  the  two 
brothers  of  Louis  XVI.  The  marquis 
entered  into  communication  with  Jean 
Cottereau,  who,  with  his  Chouans,  car- 
ried on  successfully  a  guerilla  war  with 
the  Blues,  till  ho  fell,  28  July,  1794. 

IE.  Second  Period.  George  Cadoudal 
was  the  next  leader  of  the  Chouans,  or 
royalist  insurgents  of  Brittany.  He  was 
born  in  1771  near  Auray,  where  his 
father  was  a  miller.  He  was  captured 
by  the  Blues  in  1794,  bat  made  his  es- 
cape, and  became  more  active  than  ever 
in  the  royalists'  cause.  Annoyed  at  the 
dissensions  of  the  Vendean  generals,  he 
organised  an  army  in  which  no  aristocrat 
was  permitted  to  hold  command.  So 
brave,  so  well  drilled,  and  so  well  offi- 
cered was  this  Chouan  army  that  General 
Hoche  was  unable  either  to  subdue  or 
to  disperse  it.  In  1799  George  Cadoudal 
was  the  soul  of  the  conspiracy  to  over- 
throw the  First  Consul  (Bonaparte),  but 
on  the  18  Brumaire  he  was  forced  to  re- 
nounce the  war,  and  took  refuge  in 
England.  In  1808  he  joined  Pichrgru's 
plot  against  the  First  Consul,  but  the 
conspiracy  being  discovered,  Cadoudal 
was  apprehended  and  put  to  death, 
Bo  June,  1804. 

III.  Third  Period.  Many  petty 
spurts  of  Chouannerie  broke  out  after 


1799,  when  George  Cadoudal  was  obliged 
to  give  up  the  struggle.  In  1808  it 
ceased  for  a  while.  In  1814-1815  it 
again  started  into  life  on  both  banks  of 
the  Loire,  but  Lamarque  stamped  it  out. 
In  the  July  Revolution  (1880)  the  Du- 
chesse  de  Berry  tried  to  revive  Chouan- 
nerie on  behalf  of  the  Due  de  Bordeaux, 
but  it  was  soon  crushed  out  by  the  ener- 
getic measures  of  M.  Thiers. 

Chouans,  pronounce  Skicahng. 

Chouannerie.  Guerilla  warfare  by 
volunteers  on  behalf  of  a  royal  cause.  The 
word  is  from  Chouans,  the  insurgents 
of  Brittany,  who  rose  on  behalf  of  Louis 
XVI.,  and  also  against  the  First  Consul 
(Bonaparte).  Sometimes  the  word  means 
devotion  to  the  kingly  cause  in  France, 
as  chauvinism  means  enthusiastic  de- 
votion to  Napoleon  L  and  the  Imperial 
cause. 

Chow,  or  Tchow  dynasty  (The). 
The  third  Imperial  dynasty  of  China.  It 
gave  84  sovereigns,  and  lasted  866  years 
(from  B.C.  1122  to  256).  Yn  was  the  seat 
of  government.  This  dynasty  is  called 
that  of  the  'Kings  Combatant,' being  a 
period  of  almost  unvarying  contention 
and  feudal  strife. 

Confucius  and  Menclum.  the  Chinese  phllo»> 
phcrs,  were  both  born  under  this  dynasty. 

Chremonidean  War  (The),  B.C. 
208  or  203.  When  Athens  was  taken  b> 
AntigfinuB  Gonatus.  So  called  from  (.'lire- 
monldes,  the  Athenian,  who  distinguished 
himself  in  the  defence  of  the  city. 

Christ  (Knights  of),  1818.  A  mili- 
tary order,  founded  in  Portugal  by  King 
Dionysius ;  also  founded  in  Brazil  in  1813. 

Christ  (Order  of),  1205.  In  Livonia, 
instituted  by  Albert,  bishop  of  Riga.  The 
popes  also  confer  the  '  order  of  Christ.' 

Christ's  Birth. 

Idler  fixes  it  in  .     Dec.  B.C.  7 

Petavius  and  Usher  25  Dec. 

Bengel      .         .  25  Dec. 

Anger  and  Winer  .  March 

Scaliger  .        .  .       Oct. 

St.  Jerome       .  25  Dec. 

Eusebius  (Bk.  i.  6.)          .   6  Jon. 

(Dr.  Geikie,  '  Life  of  Christ,'  i  p.  559.) 

Bunsen  shows,  on  the  authority  of  Iremeus,  that 
Jesus  u  us  born  some  fifteen  years  before  the  fine 
assigned,  and  that  he  lived  to  be  about  fifty  yeah, 
of  s 


Btinage.  the  Jew,  in  his •  Hist,  des  Juifs.'  placed 
he  birth  nearly  a  century  sooner  than  4.D.  1. 
According  to  Luke  ii.  1-7.  It  WM  about  AJ*.  UL 


CHEIST 


CHRISTIAN 


169 


Christ  Church,  1526.  Founded 
by  Cardinal  Wolsey.  The  most  aristo- 
cratic and  wealthy  of  all  the  colleges  of 
Oxford.  The  head-master  of  this  college 
only  is  called  the  Dean. 

Christ's  College.  In  Cambridge 
University,  founded  by  the  Lady  Mar- 
garet, countess  of  Richmond  and  Derby, 
mother  of  Henry  VII.,  in  1505. 

The  founder  of  St.  John's  College  also.  Surely 
this  college  ought  to  be  Christ  College,  as  Christ 
Church  in  Oxford.  What  would  be  said  of  Tri- 
nity's  College,  Peter's  House,  or  Corporis  Christ! 
College  ?  Bishop  Latimer,  Milton,  and  Cudworth 
were  of  this  college. 

Christ's  Hospital  (The  Blue-coat 
School),  London,  1553.  Founded  by  Ed- 
ward VI.  (the  year  of  his  death). 

Called  Blue-coat  from  the  blue  woollen  coat 
fastened  round  the  waist  with  a  narrow  red 
leather  girdle.  The  boys  wear  yellow  breeches 
and  yellow  stockings,  bands,  and  a  very  small 
blue  worsted  cap. 

Christadelphians  (The],  1st  cent. 
Brethren  of  Christ,  not  brethren  in 
Christ.  Revived  by  Dr.  Thomas  in  the 
19th  cent.  The  immortality  of  the  soul, 
the  theory  of  hell,  the  devil,  disembodied 
spirits,  and  the  Trinity  they  utterly  dis- 
believe ;  but  the  millennium  they  believe 
in  fully.  The  Holy  Ghost  is  not  a  dis- 
tinct person,  they  say,  but  simply  the 
instrumental  power  of  the  Father.  And 
Jesus  Christ  is  God,  only  because  the 
Spirit  of  God  dwelt  in  Him  fully  and 
without  measure.  Dr.  Thomas  died  in 
1871,  but  the  Thomasites  continue  still. 

Christian  Ad  vpcate  (The).  In  the 
University  of  Cambridge,  1789  ;  founded 
by  the  Rev.  John  Hulse,  of  St.  John's 
College.  In  1860  converted  into  the 
Hulsean  Professor  of  Divinity 


Christian  Brethren  (The),  1525. 
An  association  chiefly  of  London  trades- 
men and  citizens,  who  smuggled  over 
and  circulated  the  Gospels  and  Epistles 
translated  by  Tyndale,  and  reprinted  at 
Cologne  or  Worms  the  tracts  of  Wyclif 
and  Luther. 

Christian  Charity  (Knights  of), 
1578.  Instituted  by  Henri  III.  of  France 
for  the  benefit  of  poor  military  officers 
and  maimed  soldiers.  It  resembled  our 
1  Poor  Knights  of  Windsor  '  (g.v.). 

Christian  Cicero  (The).    Lactan- 
fcius,   first  of    the   Latin   fathers 
About  250-880.     Converted  801. 

8 


Christian  Club  (The),  1768.  A 
political  union  in  the  borough  of  Shore- 
ham,  where  the  burgesses  agreed  to  sell 
their  borough  to  the  highest  bidder,  and 
share  the  proceeds  equally.  Called  the 
'  Christian  '  club  because,  like  the  early 
Christians,  they  agreed  to  have  all  things 
[i.e.  the  proceeds  of  the  bribe]  in  common. 

Christian  Connexion  (The), 
1800.  Chiefly  in  the  United  States  of 
America.  They  recognise  no  leader,  no 
creeds,  no  forms  of  prayer.  The  Bible 
is  their  code,  and  each  man  is  his  own 
interpreter.  Their  great  law  is  universal 
toleration.  The  general  creed  is  this: 
There  is  one  God ;  Christ  the  Son  of  God 
is  the  Mediator  between  God  and  man. 
The  Holy  Ghost  is  the  power  and  energy 
of  God.  Of  course  the  table  of  com- 
munion is  open  to  all  who  choose  to 
attend. 

Christian  Eloquence  (Founder 
of).  Bourdaloue  (1632-1704).  Especially 
famous  for  his  '  Lent  Sermons.' 

Christian  Era.  It  was  Dionysius 
'  Exiguus,'  in  the  6th  cent.,  who  introduced 
the  felicitous  custom  of  dating  from  the 
birth  of  Christ.  He,  however,  was  incor- 
rect in  fixing  the  Nativity  after  the  death 
of  Herod  ;  and  indubitably  it  was  not  in 
December,  but  either  in  the  spring  or 
autumn. 

Ireneeus  (11.  22,  6)  tells  us  that  Jesus  was  between 
40  and  50  when  he  was  put  to  death,  but  the  general 
opinion  is  that  be  was  between  33  and  34  years  of 
age. 

Christian  Era  (The). 
Fixed  by  Dionysius  Exiguus  at  zero  A.D.  1 
Eusebius  .  B.c  2 

Jerome  and  ScalTger  „   3 

Anger,  Bengel,  Petavius 

Winer,  Usher       .  „   4 

Ewald     ...  „   6 

Idler        ...  „   7 

Bunsen   .        .        .  ,,15 

Irenseus  apparently  „  20 

Luke  ii.  1-7     .        .    A.D.  4  or  5 

(See  Josephus,'  Ant.'  xvll.  1.  l.and  Euseblus,  1. 6.) 
(On  tho  authority  of  Irenseus  Jesus  was  50  at  hit 
crucifixion.) 

In  regard  to  the  month  of  the  Nativity,  Euee- 
bius  places  it  in  January  ;  Anger  and  Winer  in 
the  spring;  Sealiger  in  Oct.;  Bengel.  Idler. 
Irenams,  Petavius,  and  Usher  in  Doc. 

The  Christian  Era,  suggested  by  DlonysiuB 
Exiguus,  began  to  be  used  A.D.  526.  Christmas 
Day  was  celebrated  in  the  reign  of  Antonlnui 
Pius  il:«-li)l),  and  the  festival  is  attributed  to 
Telesphorus.  (See  '  Dec.  25.') 

Christian  Era  (The).  This  era 
begins  Jan.  1,  JL.D.  1,  or  A.u  o.  758.  First 


170 


CHRISTIAN 


CSRISTIN03 


used  by  Dionysius  Exiquus  in  526.  In- 
troduced into  Italy  in  the  6th  cent. ;  into 
France  in  the  7th  cent. ;  ordained  by  the 
Council  of  Chelsea  in  816.  Not  generally 
used  in  Spam  till  the  llth  cent. ;  not  in 
Portugal  till  1415;  not  in  the  Eastern 
Church  till  1468. 

Called  the  'Tear  of  Grace';  the  Tear  of  the 
Incarnation  ' ;  '  Annus  Trabeationis' ;  and  some- 
times '  Recapitulatio  Dlonisii '  [tic].  It  is  generally 
thought  that  A.D.  1  should  be  A.D.  4,  In  order  to 
bring  in  Herod  the  Great,  who  died  that  year ;  but 
the  government  of  Cyrenius,  mentioned  by  Luke, 
requires  an  adjustment  in  the  opposite  direction, 
as  a*  was  proconsul  of  Syria  4-5,  according  to  the 
calculation  of  Dionysius. 

Christian  Fathers  (The),  8rd 
cent.  Irenseus,  Panteeus,  Clemens  Alex- 
andrlnus,  Tertullian  (Latin),  Minucius 
Felix  (Latin),  Hippolytus,  Origen,  Gre- 
gory Thaumaturgus.Cyprian,  and  Metho- 
dius (10  altogether).  See  '  Doctors.' 

Christian  Forgeries  (The).  Of 
Brahmanic  writings  printed  in  French 
at  Yverdun,  in  1778,  imposed  even  on 
Voltaire.  A  Carmelite  missionary  justi- 
fies the  forgery,  as  the  object  was  laud- 
able. Origen  thought  that  a  good  aim 
or  end  justifies  the  means.  See '  Literary 
Forgeries.' 

Christian  Sen'eca  (The).  Joseph 
Hall,  bishop  of  Norwich  (1574-1656). 

Christian  of  the  Cleek,  1385, 
<fec.  A  Scotchman  who,  in  the  early  part 
of  the  reign  of  Edward  III.,  used  to  catch 
men  with  a  '  cleek,'  or  hook,  for  food.  Sir 
Walter  Scott  gives  as  a  heartrending 
picture  of  the  miserable  condition  of  the 
people  who  saved  life  by  devouring  their 
fellows. 

Christians.  Believers  in  Christ 
were  so  called  first  at  Antioch  in  apos- 
tolic times.  In  modern  times  the  sect  so 
called  own  no  name  or  founder  but  the 
Lord  Jesus. 

The  following  sects  keep  the  word  with  a  differ- 
ence :  Christian  Believers,  Christian  Brethren, 
Christian  Connexion,  Christian  Disciples.  Chris- 
tian Eliasites.  Christian  Israelites.  Christian  Mis- 
•Ion,  Christian  Tee totallers.Chrlstian  Temperance 
Men.  Christian  Unionists,  The  Free  Catholic 
Christian  Church,  The  Free  Christians,  The  Free 
Christian  Association.  The  Free  Evangelical 
Christians,  The  Free  Grace  Gospel  Christians,  The 
Rational  Christians,  The  Unitarian  Christians, 
The  United  Christian  Church,  The  Universal  Chris- 
tian*. The  Christians  of  St.  John  (fl.c.),  The  Chris- 


_ans  of  St.  Thomas  (<?.».),  Ac. 
Christian*  are   subdivided 


categories: 
1.  Those 


Into  three  general 


1.  Those  who  admit  the  authority  of  tradition 
and  of  the  Pope,  as  Roman  and  Greek  Catholics. 

».  Those  who  acknowledge  some  authority 
beside*  the  Bible:  The  Greek  Church,  which  ac- 
rledgea  the  authority  of  the  patriarch*  of  Con- 


_tantlnople.  Jerusalem,  Antioch,  and  Alexandria. 
The  Russian  Church,  which  acknowledges  th* 
Czar  as  'head  of  the  Church.'  The  Chuldcean 

Church,  or  Nestorians  ;  the  Monophysites  or  Euty- 
cheans,  as  the  Copts,  Jacobites,  and  Armenians. 

8.  Those  which  acknowledge  no  authority  ex- 
cept the  Bible.  They  are  (n>  Unitarians,  (6)  Trini- 
tarians :  aa  the  Arians  and  Socinians ;  the  Ana- 
baptists, the  Anglican  Church  or  Church  of  Eiig- 

and.  Armintans,  Baptists,  Calvinists,   Congrega- 

iionalists,  Enthusiasts,  Episcopalians  or  those 
Protestants  who  have  an  order  of  Bishops,  Evan- 
gelicals, Hernhtitters,  Huguenots  or  French  Cal 
vinists,  Lutherans.  Mennonites,  Methodists,  Mo- 
ravians. Mormons,  Mystics,  Nonconformists, 
Presbyterians,  Puritans,  Quakers  or  Friends, 
Remonstrants,  Shakers,  Swedenborglans,  Wes- 

eyans,  Zwinglians,  Ac.  These  and  many  other* 
will  be  found  under  their  distinctive  i 


Christians  of  St.  John(2Vw),  1st 
cent.  A  sect  which  recognised  John  the 
Baptist  as  their  head.  They  repeated  their 
baptism  annually  ;  denied  the  divinity  of 
Christ ;  attributed  a  body  to  God ;  called 
Gabriel  God's  son,  and  declared  that  God 
created  the  world  by  the  instrumentality 
of  Gabriel  and  50,000  angels.  At  death, 
they  asserted  that  the  soul  wept  to  diffe- 
rent spheres. 

Christians  of  St.  Thomas  (The), 
A.D.  883.  Said  to  have  been  founded  by 
Thomas  the  Apostle.  In  888  ambassa- 
dors of  Alfred  visited  the  shrine  of  the 
founder  in  the  neighbourhood  of  Madras. 
They  were  then  governed  by  the  bishop 
of  Angamala,  who  exercised  jurisdiction 
over  1,400  churches  and  200,000  souls.  In 
1500  the  Portuguese  inquisitors  accused 
them  of  the  Nestorian  heresy,  and  after 
a  fierce  persecution  Malabar  was  reduced 
under  the  dominion  of  the  Pope  of  Rome. 
They  remained  sixty  years  in  this  servi- 
tude (1599-1668),  when,  the  Portuguese 
empire  being  shaken,  the  Malabar  Chris- 
tians asserted  their  independence  and 
relapsed  into  their  Nestorianism  (q.v.). 

The  'ThomlsU1  were  Roman  Catholics.  The 
disciples  of  Thoma*  Aquina*  were  quite  another 
class  of  Christian*. 

Chris ti'na  of  Sweden.  Crowned 
under  the  title  of  '  king,'  was  b«m  lUSti, 
reigned  1683-1654,  abdicated,  and  died 
1689.  She  was  the  daughter  of  the  great 
Gustavns. 

Christines  and  Carlists,  1833, 
&c.  In  Spanish  history.  The  partisans 
of  Donna  Maria  Christina  (regent  for  her 
daughter,  Isabella  Maria  II.)  and  Don 
Carlos,  brother  of  the  late  king.  A 
salique  law  had  been  passed  in  Spain  by 
Felipe  V.,  but  was  repealed  by  Carlos  IV., 
as  he  had  only  a  daughter.  Don  Carlo* 
claimed  his  right  of  succession,  on  the 


CHRISTMAS 


CHUPATTIE 


171 


ealique  law.  His  partisans  were  called 
Carlists,  and  for  seven  years  a  tedious 
guerilla  war  ensued.  It  was  renewed  1873, 
and  ended  in  1876. 

Christmas  Day.  Now  held  on  25 
Dec.  The  early  Christians  held  it,  some 
in  May,  some  in  April,  and  some  in  June. 
It  could  not  have  been  in  December,  as 
shepherds  would  not  be  in  the  fields 
watching  their  flocks  by  night  in  that 
month.  Most  likely  it  took  the  place  of 
the  Yule-feast  and  Roman  festivals  held 
during  the  winter  solstice.  The  festival 
of  the  Nativity  was  introduced  at  Antioch 
in  375,  but  in  the  forged  Isidorian 
Decretals  (q.v.)  Telesphoros  (who  lived 
in  the  2nd  cent.)  is  said  to  have  insti- 
tuted it. 

The  Puritan  Parliament  abolished  the  Christmas 
festival;  and  the  decoration  of  churches  and 
houses  was  made  an  act  of  sedition. 

Christmas  Day,  1684.  Eight  of 
the  British  sovereigns  were  all  living. 

1.  Richard    Cromwell,    born    4   Oct., 
1626-1712. 

2.  Charles  H.,  born  29  May,  1680-1685. 
8.  James  II.,  born  14  Oct.,  1633-1701. 
4.  William  III.,  born  4/14  Nov.,  1650- 

1702. 
6.  Q.  Mary  II.,  born  80  Apr.,  1662-1694. 

6.  Q.  Anne,  born  6  Feb.,  1664-1714. 

7.  George  I.,  born  28  May,  1660-1727. 

8.  George  II.,  born  80  Oct.,  1683-1760. 
(See  '  Notes  and  Queries,'  Dec.  28,  1889, 
p.  505.) 

Christmas  Eve.  Sir  Walter  Scott 
says,  '  On  Christmas  Eve  the  mass  is 
sung.'  Strictly  speaking,  this  is  not 
correct,  as  no  mass  is  celebrated  on  the 
vigil  of  Christmas  Day,  or  indeed  on  any 
vigil ;  but  it  is  usual  in  Rome  to  celebrate 
*  midnight  mass,  i.e.  a  mass  in  the  small 
hours  of  the  morning  of  Christmas  Day. 
The  service  may  commence  before  mid- 
night, but  it  cannot  be  finished  till  after 
midnight.  It  is  absolutely  necessary  that 
the  elements  be  taken  in  the  morning, 
i.e.  between  midnight  and  midday.  On 
Christmas  Day  or  any  other  day  any 
number  of  masses  may  be  said  in  a  church 
at  different  altars  by  different  priests, 
but  no  priest  should  celebrate  more  than 
one  mass  in  a  single  day.  This  is  not 
•trictly  observed. 

Christmas  Prince  (A).  A  Lord 
of  Misrule. 

The  High  and  Mighty  Prince.  Henry,  prince  of 
Purpoole  [?  Poola  Pork],  archduke  of  Stayulia  and 


Bernardla  [Staples  and  Barnard's  Inn],  duke  of 
High  and  Nether  Holborn,  marquis  of  St.  Giles  and 
Tottenham,  count  palatine  of  Bloomsbury  and 
Clerkenwell,  great  lord  of  the  cantons  of  Islington, 
Kentish  Town,  Paddington,  and  Knightsbridge.— 
Notes  and  Queries,  17  March,  1888  (quoted  from  the 
'  Book  of  Christmas,'  by  T.  K.  Hervey,  1835). 

Christopher  North.  The  pen- 
name  assumed  by  John  Wilson  (1785- 
1854). 

Christot'okos,  Theot'okos, 
Theoph'oron.  Nestorius  (5th  cent.) 
taught  that  Mary  was  not 
(mother  of  God),  but  only 
(mother  of  Christ),  for  God  cannot  be 
born  of  a  woman.  Jesus  of  Nazareth  he 
called  9f0<t>dpov  (possessed  of  God).  These 
distinctions  were  condemned  by  the 
Council  of  Ephesus  in  481. 

Chronicle  of  St.  Neots  (The). 
The  Chronicle  of  Asser  is  so  called  be- 
cause it  was  discovered  in  the  monastery 
of  St.  Neots. 

Asser,  bishop  of  St.  David's,  Wales,  died  910.  Hit 
chronicle  goes  down  to  893,  and  has  been  con- 
tinued by  other  hands. 

Chronicles  of  Denis  (The\  or 
'  Chronicles  of  France.'  The  lives  of  St. 
Louis  (IX.)  and  his  brothers  (Robert, 
Alphonse,  and  Charles),  and  the  sons  of 
St.  Louis,  Philippe  III.  le  Hardi,  and 
Robert  de  Clermont  (the  root  of  the 
Bourbon  dynasty  of  France).  It  was 
written  by  Guillaume  de  Nangis,  who 
died  in  1300,  and  was  a  Benedictine 
monk  of  St.  Denis. 

Suger  (1092-1152),  the  wise  minister  of  Louis  VII 
If  Jeune,  is  called  the  precursor  of  the  Chronicle* 
of  St.  Denis.  [Pronounce  Sahn  Dnee.] 

Chronology  (Father  of).  Scaliger 
the  younger  (1540-1609). 

Chrysostom,  or  Golden-mouth. 
John,  patriarch  of  Constantinople,  wag 
so  called,  but  not  till  long  after  his  death. 
His  oratory  was  very  attractive,  appeal- 
ing more  to  the  feelings  and  passions 
than  to  the  reason  (347-407). 

Dion,  the  rhetorician,  was  surnamed  Chrysostom 
before  the  patriarch  (A.D.  50-117). 

Chupattie  Mystery  (The),  Feb. 
1857.  Just  before  the  Indian  mutiny,  a 
native  policeman  entered  a  village  of 
Oude,  carrying  two  chupatties,  or  cakes, 
and  ordered  the  person  who  took  them 
to  make  ten  more  and  distribute  two  to 
the  five  contiguous  villages.  In  a  few 
hours  the  whole  country  was  alive  with 
watchmen  running  from  place  to  place 
with  these  cakes.  The  mystery  has  not 


172 


CHUKCII 


CHURCH  SCOT 


yet  been  solved,  but  two  facts  are  known : 
(1)  that  soon  all  India  was  in  mutiny ; 
and  (2)  that  five  centuries  previously  a 
similar  distribution  of  cakes  in  China 
led  to  the  mutiny  which  overthrew  the 
dynasty  of  the  Moguls. 

Church  (Orders  of  the}.  The  sacra- 
ment of  orders  is  only  one  ;  but  it  is  di- 
vided into  seven  grades  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church. 

I.  Latin  Church  :  Seven  clerical  orders 
(or  grades) :  Ostiarius,  exorcist,  reader, 
acolyte,  subdeacon,  deacon,  priest.     The 
last  three  are  called  the  greater  orders ; 
the  other  four  are  called  the  lesser  orders. 
The  priesthood  completes  the  grades; 
the  dignitaries  being  only  priests. 

Subdeacons  have  been  classed  with  the  higher 
orders  only  since  the  time  of  Innocent  III.  (IlMh 

mn. 

Bishops,  priests,  and  deacons  are  said  to  be  of 
divine  institution. 

The  five  orders  of  ostlarius,  exorcist,  reader, 
acolyte,  and  subdeacon  are  human  institutions, 
which  (we  are  told)  have  existed  from  apoblolio 
times. 

Ten  clerical  orders.  Those  who  insist 
that  there  are  ten  clerical  orders  in  the 
Latin  Church  reckon  these  three  amongst 
the  grades:  the  tonsure,  the  office  of 
precentor,  and  episcopal  consecration. 

II.  Greek  Church  :  Either  Four  cleri- 
cal orders:   reader,  subdeacon,  deacon, 
and  priest; 

Or  Eleven.  Those  who  maintain  that 
there  are  eleven  clerical  grades  in  the 
Greek  Church  recognise  the  following : 
sexton,  confessor,  singer,  ostiarius  (or 
doorkeeper),  exorcist,  acolyte,  reader, 
subdeacon,  deacon,  priest,  and  bishop. 

III.  Anglican  Church :  Three  clerical 
orders :  deacon,  priest,  and  bishop. 

Church-ale.  A  wake  to  commemo- 
rate the  dedication  of  a  church.  These 
revels  consisted  of  drinking  and  sports, 
especinlly  dancing. 

In  U-'U  Denham  issued  an  order  In  the  western 
circuit  to  put  an  end  to  the  disorders  attending 
chr.roh  iilcs,  bid-ales,  and  clerk-ales.— HowiTT, 
Hist,  of  England  (Charles  I.  ch.  111.  p.  159). 

Church  Army  (The),  1882.  A 
home  missionary  society  for  the  conver- 
sion of  the  masses  by  out-door  and  in- 
door meetings,  and  by  personal  influence. 

Church  Catech  ism  (The).  Strype 
asrigns  it  to  Nowell  ('  Ecc.  Mem.'  ii.  StiS) ; 
but  Churton,  in  his '  Life  of  Dean  Nowell,' 
attributes  it  to  Poinet,  afterwards  bishop 
el  Winchester  (pp.  403,407).  The'  Church 


Catechism '  must  not  be  confounded  with 
what  is  called  '  Cranmer's  Catechism ' 
(q.v.),  which  was  originally  German. 

Church-cess  (Ireland).  Same  aa 
church-rate  in  England,  for  the  general 
expenses  connected  with  the  parish  (Pro- 
testant) church,  such  as  clerk's  salary, 
washing  the  surplice,  cleaning  the  church, 
buying  the  sacramental  bread  and  wine. 
Levied  in  Ireland  on  Catholics  as  well  aa 
Protestants,  and  in  England  on  dis- 
senters as  well  as  church-goers.  Church- 
rates  abolished  1868  (31,  82  Viet.  c.  81) ; 
but  the  Irish  church-cess  was  abolished 
in  1888.  It  amounted  to  80,OOOJ.  a  year 
See  l  Irish  Church  Temporalities  Bill.' 

Church  Cities.  In  feudal  times, 
were  those  built  on  church  lands ;  and  in 
these  the  abbot  or  bishop  was  chief 
magistrate.  Generally  speaking  these 
cities  were  much  more  free  than  '  Ducal 
Towns '  (q.V-)< 

Church  Education  Society 
(The).  In  Ireland,  18:5'.).  Supported 
wholly  by  voluntary  subscriptions.  This 
society  was  started  by  those  who  dis- 
approved of  Mr.  Stanley's  'National 
Schools'  (q.v-), because  religious  instruc- 
tion was  disallowed,  and  because  any 
person,  of  any  persuasion,  at  certain 
hours,  might  give  special  instruction  to 
the  children  whose  parents  sanctioned  it. 
The  Church  Society  insisted  that  the 
Bible  should  be  taught,  and  that  reli- 
gious instruction  should  be  given  to  the 
children  in  conformity  with  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Established  Church. 

Church  Forgeries.  Mosheim  sayo 
(vol.  ii.  17) :  '  Acts  of  councils,  records, 
epistles,  and  whole  books  were  forged  by 
these  zealous  fanatics  [the  monks],  in 
order  the  more  easily  to  rob  and  plunder 
the  credulous,  on  whom  they  imposed 
their  glaring  and  fraudulent  absurdities.' 
See  'Literary  Forgeries.' 

Church-scot.  The  same  as  church- 
rate,  a  tax  levied  as  far  back  as  692  for 
the  repair  of  churches,  and  the  supply  of 
what  was  needful  for  divine  worship.  It 
was  paid  at  Martinmas,  according  to  a 
rate  made  at  Christmas.  In  case  of 
failure  to  pay  the  rate,  a  fine  of  twelve 
times  the  amount  was  imposed.  In  1868 
Mr.  Gladstone  virtually  abolished  parish 
church  rates  by  making  the  payment 
voluntary. 


CHUKCH 


CINQ 


178 


Church     Temporalities     Act 

(The).  Ireland,  1834  (3,  4  Will.  IV.  c.  87). 
Investing  the  revenues  of  the  suppressed 
bishoprics  of  Ireland  (about  50.000Z.)  in  the 
Board  of  Ecclesiastical  Commissioners, 
to  be  applied  by  them  to  the  erection 
and  repairs  of  churches,  church-rates, 
and  other  ecclesiastical  purposes.  The 
archbishoprics  of  Cashel  and  Tuam  were 
reduced  to  bishoprics,  the  total  number 
of  sees  being  10,  instead  of  21  as  hereto- 
fore, with  2  archbishops  instead  of  4. 

The  suppressed  sees  were  Ardngh,  Clogher, 
Clonfert  with  Kilmacduagh,  Cork  with  Ross, 
Dromore,  Elphin,  Kildare,  Killala  with  Achonry, 
Ossory,  Raphoe.  Walerford  with  Lismore.  Value 
In  1833  of  the  11  sees,  61.5-111.  Of  these  Clogher  was 
10.560/.  a  year,  and  Elphin  9.4S4/. 

There  are  now  (18'JO)  4  Catholic  archbishops  and 
M  Catholic  bishops  in  Ireland. 

Church  of  Christ  (The).  See 
'Disciples.' 

Cicero  (The  British).  William  Pitt, 
earl  of  Chatham  (1708-1778). 

Cicero  (The  Christian).  Lucius  C»- 
lius  Lactantius  (died  330).  Tutor  of 
Crispus,  son  of  Constantine. 

Cicero  (The  German).  Johann 
Sturm,  printer  and  scholar  (1507-1589). 

Cicero  of  France  (The).  Massil- 
lon,  bishop  of  Clermont  (1063-1742).  The 
conclusion  to  his  sermon  called '  The  Day 
of  Judgment '  is  sublime  and  harrowing. 

Cicero  of  Germany.  John  elector 
of  Brandenburg  (1486-1499). 

Cicero  of  Latin  Christianity 
(The).  Augustine  (354-430). 

Cicero  of  the  British  Senate. 

George  Canning  (1770-1827). 

Cicero's  Mouth.  Philippe  Pot, 
prime  minister  of  Louis  XL  (1428-1494). 

Cicero's  Murderer  was  Popilius 
Leenas. 

Cid  el  Campeador  (4  syl.).  Don 
Roderigo  Ruy  Diaz  de  Bivar  [i.e.  Rode- 
ric,  son  of  Diego  of  BivarJ,  a  nobleman 
of  Castile  (1040-1099). 

'  Cid  '  is  an  Arabic  word  meaning  lord,  and 
•  Campeador '  =  champion. 

Cid'aris.  The  head-dress  of  Persian 
monarchs,  not  unlike  the  French  cap  of 
liberty,  or  Phrygian  cap.  Only  the  kin ^ 
ie  allowed  to  wear  the  top  of  the  cap 
erect.  The  cidaris  of  Darius  was  blue 
and  white,  or  purple  and  white  (Quintus 
Curtiua,  book  iii.  ch.  8,  and  vi.  chap.  6). 


Cimbri.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
Chersonesus  Cimbrica.  Confederated 
with  the  Teutones,  they  invaded  the 
Roman  dominions,  and  were  overthrown 
by  Marfus  in  the  battle  of  the  Campi 
Raudii,  B.C.  101. 

Cimbrian  Panic  (The).    B.C.  105. 

A  Roman  panic  after  the  annihilation 
of  five  armies  by  the  Cimbrians.  This 
panic  rose  to  its  climax  after  the  terrible 
defeat  of  Coepio,  the  consul  in  Gallia 
Narbonensis. 

Cimburgis  Lip  (The).  A  pro- 
truding  under-jaw,  with  a  heavy  lip  in- 
disposed to  shut  close,  often  called  the 
'  Austrian  Lip.'  It  came  from  Kaiser 
Maximilian  I.,  and  was  inherited  from 
his  grandmother,  Cimburgis,  a  Polish 
princess,  who  married  Kaiser  Friedrich 
III. 

Cimon  (Peace  of),  B.C.  447.  Which 
brought  to  a  close  the  hostility  between 
Persia  and  Greece. 

This  treaty  of  peace  was  made  by  AnaxicraWs, 
not  Cimon,  who  had  lately  died. 

Cincinna'ti  (The),  or  ' Cincinnatus- 
es,'  1783.  An  order  in  the  United 
States  of  N.  America,  established  by  the 
officers  of  the  anti-British  army  '  to 
perpetuate  friendship,  and  to  raise  & 
fund  for  the  relief  of  the  widows  and  or- 
phans of  those  who  fell  in  the  War  of  In- 
dependence.' Their  badge  is  Cincinnatus 
receiving  the  ensigns  of  dictator,  and  the 
motto  is  '  Omnia  reliquit  servare  rem- 
publicam.' 

Cinerarians,  '  Cinerarii.'  So  Chris- 
tians were  called  by  their  enemies,  be- 
cause they  reverenced  the  ashes  or  bones 
of  the  dead. 

Reliqua  SS.  Mirac.  8.  Urslnari,  sumptis  de  con- 
cineratione  sanctissimi  corporis  in  sepulcro  ejus 
duobus  dcntibus.  Hiiic  '  cinerarios  '  catholicos  ap- 
pellabant  heretic!.— Du  CANOE,  vol.  ii.  p.  619,  col.  a. 

Cinq  Mars  (Conspiracy  of),  1642 
A  conspiracy  secretly  fomented  by  the 
king  himself,  Louis  XIII.,  '  to  get  rid  of 
Richelieu,  whose  domineering  spirit  was 
most  hateful  to  him.  Those  who  favoured 
the  conspirators  were  called  '  Royalists,' 
the  adherents  of  Richelieu  were  called 
'Cardinalists.'  The  object  of  the  con- 
spiracy  was  to  dismiss  Richelieu  and 
make  Cinq  Mars  chief  minister.  The 
plot  being  discovered,  and  it  being  known 
that  Cinq  Mars  had  made  a  treaty  with 
Spain,  the  leading  conspirators  were 


174 


CINQUE 


CIRCULAR 


arrested.  Cinq  Mars  and  other  noblemen 
were  beheaded  ;  the  Due  de  Bouillon  was 
deprived  of  his  principality,  which  was 
confiscated  to  the  throne;  and  the  in- 
famous Due  d'Orteans  turned  king's  evi- 
dence. 

Uichelieu  brought  to  the  block  at  least  six  noble- 
men: Marillac,  Cinq  Murs,  De  Thou.  Chalais, 
Eou to villo,  and  Montmor ency . 

Cinque  Centisti.  Those  Italian 
artists  of  the  16th  cent,  who  formed  the 
Cinque  Cento  schooL  See  '  Seicentisti,' 
and  '  Trecentisti.' 

Cinque  Cento  (2  syL  each),  500. 
Used  to  designate  the  style  of  art  which 
rose  in  Italy  after  1,500. 

The  Golden  Age  of  Italian  art,  con- 
taining the  immortal  five,  who  all  died 
%fter  1500,  viz. : 

Leonardo  da  Vlnol  ...       ...    who  died  15% 

Raphael  „.  „  1520 

Corretfgio          „  1534 

Michel  Angelo  [tHetulagiuHor  I-'** 

Titian     „          1576 

•  Hla  name  was  Michel  Angelo  Buonarroti. 

V  In  literature  Italy  produced  at  the  same 
period: 

Machiavelll     who  died  1527 

Ariosto  (Orlando  Furioio)  ...  „  15SS 

Tasso  (Genualemme  Liberate.)       M          1595 
All  these,  except  Tasso.  were  born  In  the  cen- 
tury before,  BO  that  many  use  the  word  '  Cinque- 
cento'   to  denote  the  sensuous  school  that   fol- 
lowed the  immortal  five— a  school  which  borrowed 
their  subjects  from  heathen  mythology. 
Pronounce  Chin-kwa  Chento. 

Cinque  Ports  ( The).  Incorporated 
In  1212  by  King  John.  The  five  ports 
are  Dover,  Hastings,  Sandwich,  Romney, 
and  Hythe.  Three  other  ports,  viz.  Rye, 
Winchelsea,  and  Seaford,  were  subse- 
quently added.  The  governor  is  entitled 
lord  warden. 

Cinque  in  English  Is  pronounced  Sin*. 

Circe  of  the  Revolution  (The). 
Madame  Roland  (1754-1798).  The  most 
fascinating  woman  of  the  period.  As  site 
was  led  to  the  guillotine  she  exclaimed, 
bowing  to  the  statue  of  Liberty,  '  O 
Liberty,  how  many  crimes  are  committed 
in  thy  name  ! ' 

Circle  of  Popilius  (The).  The 
necessity  of  explaining  your  intentions 
without  hesitation  or  delay.  The  tale  is 
that  Popilius  was  sent  by  the  Roman 
Senate  as  envoy  to  Antiochus,  king  of 
Syria,  and  was  commissioned  to  forbid 
the  king  making  war  on  Egypt,  or  harass- 
ing the  children  of  Ptutetty.  Antiochus 
replied  that  he  would  think  about  the 


matter,  when  Popilius  drew  a  circle  round 
the  king,  and  said :  '  Prince,  you  must 
reply  before  you  leave  this  circle.'  Anti- 
ochus, taken  by  surprise  at  this  boldness, 
replied  at  once,  '  Tell  the  Senate  I  will 
do  what  they  demand  of  me.'  Having 
so  said,  Popilius  saluted  him,  and  offered 
him  the  friendship  of  the  Roman  people. 

Circle  of  Stennis  (The),  or  '  Circle 
of  Odin.'  A  circular  hole  in  one  of  the 
huge  Standing  Stones  of  what  is  called 
the  Orcadian  Stonehenge.  This  Standing 
Stone  was  at  one  time  used  by  rustics  for 
plighting  troth.  The  lovers  joined  hands 
in  this  hole,  and  swore  by  Odin  to  be 
faithful  to  each  other.  This  plight  is 
called  the  '  promise  of  Odin,'  and  making 
the  plight  is  'taking  the  promise  of 
Odin.' 

We  were  wedded  after  the  ancient  manner  of 
the  Norse,  our  hands  were  clasped  in  the  circle  of 
Odin,  with  . . .  YOWS  of  eternal  fidelity.— Sir  W. 
SCOTT.  The  Pirate,  chap,  xxxiii. 

Circles  of  Germany  (The'j.  De- 
partments or  districts.  In  1387  I. 
Wenceslaus  divided  Germany  into  four 
circles,  viz.  (1)  Saxony ;  (2)  the  Rhine 
provinces;  (8)  Austria,  Bavaria,  and 
Suabia;  and  (4)  Franconia  and  Thurinpia. 

In  1438  Kaiser  Albert  II.  increased  the 
number  to  six,  each  of  which  had  a  ri-;ht 
to  be  represented  on  the  diet  or  national 
assembly.  The  circles  were :  Franconia, 
Bavaria,  Suabia,  Westphalia,  Upper 
Rhine,  and  Saxony. 

In  1512,  under  Maximilian  I.,  the  num- 
ber of  circles  was  increased  to  ten,  \  iz. 
Austria,  Bavaria,  Burgundy,  Franconia, 
Lower  Rhine  provinces,  Upper  Rhine 
provinces,  Lower  Saxony,  Upper  Saxony, 
and  Westphalia. 

Each  circle  had  an  ecclesiastical  and 
lay  prince,  with  a  military  chief. 

At  the  Reformation  the  circles  were 
divided  into  Catholic,  Protestant,  and 
Mixt.  The  Catholic  Circles  were  Austria, 
Bavaria,  and  Burgundy  ;  the  Prote.ttcnit 
Circles  were  those  of  Upper  and  Lower 
Saxony ;  and  the  Mixt  Circles  were  the 
other  five.  In  1800  the  division  into  circles 
was  broken  up  by  the  '  Confederacy  of  the 
Rhine.' 

Circular  Coin.  'When  English 
coin  is  made  circular  the  prince  of  Wftlai 

shall  be  crowned  in  London.'  Th'g 
'  prophecy  '  is  attributed  to  Merlin.  In 
l-jsi  Edward  I.  issued  a  new  coinage  of 
round  halfpence  and  farthings,  and  for- 


CIRCUMCELLIANS 


CITY 


17B 


bade  the  penny  to  be  divided  into  four 
quarters.  David,  thinking  this  to  be 
the  thing  predicted,  invaded  England  22 
March,  1282,  and,  being  joined  by  Llewel- 
lyn, brought  Edward  I.  into  the  field  and 
led  to  the  conquest  of  Wales.  In  1284 
Edward's  son  was  born  at  Carnarvon, 
and  was  presented  to  the  Welsh  as  the 
'prince  of  Wales.'  When  Llewellyn's 
head  was  placed  on  the  Tower  of  London 
it  was  crowned  with  a  willow-wreath  in 
derision  of  the  '  prophecy.1  The  circular 
coin  and  coronation  of  the  Welsh  prince 
synchronised,  but  the  prophecy  brought 
about  its  own  accomplishment. 

Circumcellians  (The),  or  '  The  Cir- 
cumcelliones,'  A.D.  817.  A  kind  of  '  Sal- 
vation Army '  organised  by  the  Donatists, 
which  marched  from  town  to  town  with 
staves  in  their  hands,  to  redress  wrongs, 
and  propagate  their  own  religious  views. 
They  set  slaves  at  liberty,  released  debtors 
from  prison,  and  called  tiiemselves  '  The 
Saint's  Chiefs.'  They  were  very  zealous, 
and  courted  martyrdom,  but  were  at  last 
put  down  by  the  magistrates.  (Lat.  cir- 
cumcello,  to  beat  about,  to  go  about.  Ex- 
cello,  to  excel,  is  to  go  beyond  others). 

The  leaders  were  called  Captains ;  the  '  soldiers ' 
(who  were  peasants)  carried  huge  clubs  called 
Irraelitet;  their  war-cry  was  '  Praise  be  to  God.' 

Circumspecte  Agatis  (The  Sta- 
tute of),  18  Edw.  L  St.  4  c.  1,  A.D.  1285. 
Defining  more  strictly  the  power  of  the 
clergy,  and  directing  the  bishops  to  see 
that  the  parishioners  kept  their  parish 
churches  in  repair. 

The  statute  is  called '  Clrcumspeote  AgStiB,1  from 
the  first  two  words. 

Cirrheean  War  (The),  B.C.  595-586. 
This  was  the  First  Sacred  War.  See 
•Sacred  War.' 

Cisalpine  Republic  (The),  1797. 
Bonaparte,  after  the  battle  of  Lodi,  organ- 
ised two  states  in  Italy,  one  on  the  south 
and  the  other  on  the  north  side  of  the 
river  Po.  These  two  states  were  united 
next  year  into  one  under  the  title  of  the 
Cisalpine  Republic,  with  Milan  for  the 
capital. 

Cistercians,  1098.  Reformed  Bene- 
dictines, founded  by  Robert,  abbot  of 
Moleme,  in  Burgundy,  who  retired  with 
some  twenty  monks  to  Citeaux,  in  the 
diocese  of  Chalons.  His  order  rapidly 
increased,  and  acquired  the  form  and 
privileges  of  a  religious  republic,  which 


exercised  a  sort  of  dominion  over  other 
monastic  orders.  The  Cistercians  were 
great  graziers  and  wool-growers. 

Cities  of  Great  Britain. 

Aberdeen,  the  granite  city. 
Birmingham,  the  midland  capital. 
Brighton,  the  queen  of  watering-placet. 
Edinburgh,  the  modern  Athens. 
Liverpool,  the  modern  Tyre. 
Manchester,  Cottonopolis. 
Worcester,  the  faithful  city,   BO  called 

from  its  motto  :  '  Floreat  semper  civitas 

fidelis.' 
Brighton  Is  often  called  '  London-super -max*. ' 

Citizen  King  (The).  '  Le  roi  citoyen,1 
Louis  Philippe  of  France  (born  1778, 
reigned  1830-1848,  died  1850).  He  was  a 
member  of  the  Jacobin  Club,  the  son  of 
Philippe  Egalite*,  and  one  of  the  leaders 
of  the  revolutionary  party.  As  a  king  he 
was  most  despotic  and  autocratic. 

Servius  Tullius  of  Rome  was  called  the 
1  People's  King.' 

Cittadini  (The).  The  Venetian 
bourgeois,  between  the  popolari  and  gen- 
tiluomini. 

City  Flat  Cap  (The).  The  cap  of 
Edward  VI.'s  reign,  similar  to  the  cap  of 
the  Blue-coat  Boys.  Subsequently  called 
the  Statute  cap  (q.v.).  See  '  Cap.' 

City  of  Brotherly  Love  (The). 
A  translation  of  Philadelphia,  the  chief 
city  of  Pennsylvania,  U.S.  of  America. 

City  of  David  (The).  Mount  Zion, 
the  fortified  part  of  Jerusalem,  where 
David  had  his  palace. 

City  Of  Elms  (The).  New  Haven, 
Connecticut,  the  streets  of  which  are 
thickly  shaded  with  elm-trees. 

When  happier  days  shall  return  .  .  .  the  South 
.  .  .  will  renr  a  monument  of  gratitude  in  the 
beautiful  City  of  Elms,  over  the  ashes  of  her 
greatest  benefactor  (Ell  Whitney).— EDW.  EVK- 

KETT,  1861. 

City  of  Magnificent  Distances 

(The).  Washington,  chief  city  of  the 
U.S.  of  America,  intersected  with  fifteen 
avenues  from  180  to  160  feet  wide.  It  wag 
designed  to  cover  a  space  of  four  and  a 
half  miles  long  by  two  and  a  half  wide. 

City  of  Notions  (The).  Boston, 
Massachusetts,  '  the  metropolis  of  Yan- 
keedoui.' 

City  of  Peace  (The).  I.  Jerusalem. 
The  word  Salem  means  peace.  Jesuit, 


176 


CITY 


CIVIL 


'  King  of  the  Jews,'  was  called  the  '  Prince 
of  Peace '  (Salem). 

II.  Bagdad,  the  capital  of  the  Abbas- 
Bides  (3  syl). 

The  calif  retired  from  Bagdad,  and  established 
his  residence  at  Samara  oil  the  Tigris,  about 
twelve  leagues  above  the  City  of  Peace.— GIBBON, 

ch.  111. 

City  of  Rocks  (The).     Nashville, 
in  Tennessee. 
City  of  St.  Mark  (The).    Venice. 

City  of  Spindles  (The).  Lowell, 
in  Massachusetts,  the  largest  cotton  city 
of  the  U.S.  of  America. 

City  of  Victory  (The).  Cairo, 
which  means  victory.  The  Arabic  name 
is  El  Kahira  (the  Victorious).  Founded 
969  by  Gohar,  lieutenant  of  Moez  (the 
first  Fatamite  kalif ). 

City  of  the  Golden  Gate  (The). 
San  Francisco  in  California. 

City  of  the  Seven  Hills  (The). 
Both  Rome  and  Constantinople  stood  on 
seven  hills. 

City  of  the  Seventy  Isles  (The). 
Venice. 

City  of  the  Straits  (The).  Detroit, 
which  means  a  strait.  It  is  situated  on 
the  west  bank  of  the  strait  connecting 
Lake  St.  Clair  with  Lake  Erie. 

City  of  the  Violated  Treaty 
(The).  Limerick,  in  Ireland;  so  called 
from  the  repeated  violations  of  the  treaty 
signed  Oct.  1C91,  granting  to  Roman 
Catholics  the  same  privileges  in  the  exer- 
cise of  their  religion  as  they  enjoyed  in 
the  reign  of  Charles  II. 

Y.-ars  of  unjust  and  vindictive  penal  laws  ahoir 
thi.t  OH-  name.  'City  of  the  Violated  Treaty.'  wa* 
well  bestowed.— KNIGHT. 

City  of  the  Violet  Crown  (The). 
Athens.  Aristophanes  (Equites,  and 
Acharnians)  calls  it  Joore'^ai-o?.  Ion 
[moaning  a  violet]  was  a  representative 
king  of  Athens,  whose  four  sons  gave 
names  to  the  four  Athenian  classes.  It 
was  Ion's  city,  the  city  of  the  violet,  the 
city  of  King  Ion  or  king  of  the  Violet 
Crown. 

Similarly,  Paris,  the  city  of  Louis  or 
Lys,  is  the  city  of  the  lily. 

[Pitt]  loved  England,  as  an  Athenian  loved  the 
City  of  the  Violet  Crown.— MACAULAY. 

Civil  Era  of  Constantinople 
(The).  This  era  began  1  Sept  B.C.  6508. 


Civil  Jewish  Era  (T/ie).  Thii 
era  began  Oct.  B.C.  3761. 

Civil  Law  (The),  or  'Corpus  Juris 
CivTlis.'  A  collection  of  the  laws,  edicts, 
and  imperial  decrees  of  the  Roman  Em- 
pire ;  first  compiled  by  private  indi- 
viduals, afterwards  by  Theodosius,  A.D. 
438,  and  finally  by  Justinian,  A.D.  533.  It 
comprises  (1)  The  Institutes  or  first  prin- 
ciples of  Roman  Law ;  (2)  The  Digest  or 
Pandects  in  60  books,  being  the  opinions 
of  eminent  lawyers ;  (3)  a  new  Code  or 
collection  of  Imperial  Constitutions  in 
12  books,  and  (4)  the  Novels,  or  new 
constitutions  of  succeeding  emperors. 
This  body  of  laws  was  unknown  in  feudal 
times  till  a  copy  was  discovered  at 
Amalfi,  in  Italy  in  1130,  and  produced  a 
greater  effect  on  the  laws,  pursuits,  and 
characters  of  the  Middle  Ages  than  any 
book  ever  published  before  or  since. 

The  Corpus  Juris  CiviHs.  with  certain  modifica- 
tions, restrictions,  and  additions,  is  still  an 
authority  in  our  Ecclesiastical,  Admiralty,  and 
University  Courts. 

Civil  List  (The).  The  yearly  sum 
of  money  granted  by  the  British  govern- 
ment for  the  support  of  the  household 
of  the  reigning  monarch  and  the  dignity 
of  the  crown. 

It  used  to  include  the  royal  household, 
the  privy  purse,  the  royal  palaces,  the 
salaries  of  the  chancellor,  judges,  great 
officers  of  state,  and  ambassadors,  the 
incomes  allowed  to  the  several  members 
of  the  royal  family,  secret  service  money, 
pensions,  and  other  irregular  claims. 
The  army  and  navy,  with  the  interest  of 
the  national  debt,  have  been  separate 
charges  since  the  accession  of  James  I. 

At  the  beginning  of  the  reign  of  Vic- 
toria the  Queen  surrendered  the  here- 
ditary revenues  of  the  crown,  and  received 
from  parliament  a  yearly  stipend  of 
885,0002.,  with  1,2002.  a  year  for  pensions 
'  to  those  who  have  just  claims  on  the 
royal  bounty.'  Her  Majesty  pays  her 
own  household,  but  all  other  national 
expenses  are  paid  by  parliament  as 
separate  items. 

Civil  Marriage  Act.  6,  7  Will. 
IV.  c.  85.  17  Aug.,  1836.  Provided  for 
the  celebration  of  marriage  without  re- 
ligious service,  before  a  registrar,  or 
with  religious  service  in  any  certified 
place  of  religious  worship,  leaving  it 
optional  with  the  parties  concerned  to  be 
married,  as  aforetime,  in  a  parish  chuich. 


CIVIL 


CLARENDON 


177 


by  licence,  or  after  banns.  By  this  Act 
marriage  is  constituted  a  civil  compact 
consummated  before  witnesses,  with  or 
without  religious  service. 

Civil  Oath  (The),  18  July,  1790. 
Taken  in  the  Champ  de  Mars,  first  by 
Lafayette  on  behalf  of  the  National 
Guards,  then  by  the  President  of  the 
Assembly,  and  then  by  the  king  himself 
(Louis  XVL),  who  said  '  I,  king  of  the 
French,  swear  to  use  all  power  delegated 
to  me  by  the  constitutional  law  of  the  State 
to  maintain  the  Constitution  (q.v.)  de- 
creed by  the  National  Assembly,  and 
accepted  by  me.'  The  oath  taken  by 
Lafayette  and  the  President  was:  'We 
swear  to  be  faithful  to  the  nation,  the 
law,  and  the  king.  To  maintain  with 
our  utmost  power  the  Constitution  de- 
creed by  the  National  Assembly,  and  to 
remain  united  to  all  Frenchmen  by  the 
indissoluble  bonds  of  fraternity.' 

Champ  de  Mars,  pronounce  Sharnd  Man. 

Civil  Service  (The).  The  duties 
rendered  by  those  in  government  ap- 
pointments, and  paid  for  by  the  State. 
The  whole  list  would  be  over  15,000 
names,  including  the  officers  of  the  royal 
household,  the  officers  of  the  House  of 
Lords  and  House  of  Commons,  all  such 
offices  as  the  Treasury,  Home,  War, 
Foreign,  Admiralty,  Post,  &c.  (but  not 
policemen,  postmen,  and  such  other  em- 
ployes as  receive  weekly  wages).  In  1855 
a  law  was  made  for  the  examination  of 
candidates  for  the  Civil  Service,  who 
enter  generally  as  clerks  and  rise  by 
seniority,  the  age  at  entrance  being  be- 
tween eighteen  and  twenty-five,  and  the 
first  year's  stipend  about  801.  Of  course 
the  more  important  departments  are  not 
included. 

The  Civil  Service  Estimates  ara  between  MV«| 
and  eight  millions  sterling  annually. 

Civil  Wars  of  Rome  (THe).  In 
their  widest  extent  they  began  with 
Tiberius  Gracchus,  and  terminated  with 
the  election  of  Octavius  Augustus  to  the 
empire,  B.C.  133-31.  In  a  more  limited 
sense,  they  mean  the  contest  between 
Caius  Marius  and  Cornelius  Sylla,  or 
Sulla  (B.C.  88-78). 

The  original  cause  of  the  civil  war 
was  the  struggle  between  the  oligarchy 
and  the  democracy  of  Rome.  This 
struggle  lasted  till  Sylla  restored  the 
Benato  to  sovereignty;  but  this  sove- 


reignty  was   soon  disturbed   by  Julius 
Caesar. 


,  1870.  An  Irish 
Fenian  organisation  founded  in  Phila- 
delphia, and  known  in  secret  as  the 
*  United  Brotherhood.'  Its  avowed  ob- 
ject is  to  secure  '  the  complete  and  ab- 
solute independence  of  Ireland  from 
Great  Britain  ;  and  the  complete  sever- 
ance of  all  political  connection  between 
the  two  countries,  to  be  effected  by  un- 
ceasing preparation  for  armed  insurrec- 
tion in  Ireland.'  See  '  New  Departure.' 

In  1883  Alexander  Sullivan  was  elected  one  of 
the  three  heads  of  this  murder  club.  His  col- 
leagues were  Colonel  Michael  Boland,  and  D.  C. 
Feely  (or,  RS  some  say,  Michael  Kir  win).  To  thla 
club  tho  dynamite  outrages  In  London  are  due. 
the  designs  to  murder  the  Queen's  ministers,  and 
all  the  outrages  of  1883  connected  with  '  Horn* 
Rule  '  (q.v.). 

Clare  College,  Cambridge,  1826. 
This  is  University  Hall,  founded  by 
Richard  Badew,  chancellor  of  the  Uni- 
versity. It  was  destroyed  by  fire,  and 
on  its  restoration  by  Elizabeth  de  Clare, 
countess  of  Ulster,  changed  its  name 
to  Clare  Hall;  since  1857  called  Clare 
College. 

Clare  Election  (The),  1828.  An 
epoch  in  the  history  of  Ireland.  Daniel 
O'Connell  was  elected  M.P.,  although, 
being  a  Catholic,,  he  was  disqualified 
from  taking  his  scat.  So  popular  was  he, 
and  so  powerful  the  Catholic  Association, 
that  the  Duke  of  Wellington  (the  pre- 
mier), and  Sir  Robert  Peel  (leader  of  the 
House  of  Commons)  did  not  dare  to 
resist  the  movement;  and  in  1829  Sir 
Robert  brought  in  his  bill  for  Calholio 
Emancipation,  which  was  carried. 

The  Cluro  election  was  the  harsh  prelude  !• 
Catholic  Emancipation  and  civil  equality.— 
Howixi,  History  of  England  (year  1823,  p.  125). 

Clarenceux  King  -  of.  arms. 
English  herald  of  the  southern  provinces. 
That  of  the  northern  provinces  is  called 
Norroy  (q.v.).  Clarenceux  king-of-arms, 
like  Garter  king-of-arms,  was  first  ap- 
pointed by  Henry  V. 

Clarendon,  in  Wiltshire  (The  C&un- 
cil  of),  A.D.  1164.  It  comprised  the 
king  (Henry  II.),  the  2  archbishops,  11 
bishops,  40  of  the  higher  nobility,  and  a 
host  of  barons.  It  was  convened  in  con- 
sequence of  the  conduct  of  Thomas 
Becket,  and  its  judgments  are  comprised 
in  the  16  canons  called  'The  Constitu- 
tions of  Clarendon  ' 


178 


CLAHENDON 


CLEMENTINES 


Clarendon  Press  (The).  Univer- 
sity of  Oxford.  The  building  was  erected 
by  Lord  Clarendon,  partly  out  of  the 
profits  of  his  '  History  of  the  Rebellion,' 
1713-1830.  On  the  south  side  Bibles 
and  Prayer-books  are  printed,  on  the 
north  side  general  literature.  Ten  dele- 
gates have  the  management  of  the  press, 
the  vice-chancellor  being  one.  The  cor- 
responding foundation  in  Cambridge  if 
the  Pitt  Press  (q.v.). 

Clarisses,  or  '  Poor  Clarisses,'  1224. 
Founded  by  St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  and 
placed  under  the  charge  of  Clara,  or 
Clarissa,  of  Assisi,  his  favourite  nun.  See 
under  '  Franciscans.' 

ClartyHole.  Muddy  hole  or  slough, 
the  site  of  Abbotsford,  on  the  south  bank 
of  the  Tweed,  the  residence  of  Sir  W. 
Scott. 

Claude  (The  English).  Richard  WO- 
son  (1718-1782). 

Clayton-Bulwer  Treaty,   1850. 

See  '  Bulwer-Clayton,'  &c. 

Clean-the-Causey  Riot,  1515. 
The  street  riot  between  the  rival  factions 
of  Angus  and  Arran.  The  former  repre- 
sented the  Douglas  party,  and  the  latter 
the  Hamiltons.  The  partisans  of  the 
Earl  of  Angus  were  swept  from  the  cau- 
seys or  streets  like  dirt. 

Cleanest  City  in  the  World 
(The).  Broeck,  in  Holland.  It  is  '  pain- 
fully clean  and  neat.' 

Cleanse  the  Causeway  (The 
Battle  o/),  1522.  A  skirmish  between  the 
Douglases  and  Hamiltons  in  the  High- 
•treet,  Edinburgh.  The  Douglas  party 
occupied  the  High-street,  and  attacked 
their  opponents  as  they  issued  in  disorder 
from  the  narrow  closes  or  lanes.  The 
Hamiltons  were  driven  out  of  the  city, 
leaving  upwards  of  70  men  dead. 

Their  strife  had  been  appeased  since  the  battle 
of  Clc:inse  the  Cause \vay,  and  Arran  drew  out  his 
foroos  in  support  of  Angus,  and  not  in  opposition 
to  him.-Sir  W.  8COTT,  K  of  ScolLind.  Mil. 

Clear  the  Causeys.  See  '  Cleanse 
the  Causeway '  and  '  Clean  the  Causey.' 

Clearing-House  (The),  1775.  A 
t/nilding  in  Lombard  Street,  where  debit 
snd  credit  cheques  from  different  banks 
are  balanced  by  transfer  tickets.  These 
tickets  are  white  and  green;  the  whittt 
being  used  when  the  bank  has  to  pay  a 
balance  to  the  Clearing-house,  and  the 


green  when  it  has  to  receive  one.  By  thia 
means  transactions  to  the  amount  of 
several  millions  daily  are  settled. 

There  Is  a  Railway  Clearing-house  In  Beymoui 
Street.  London  (adjoining  the  Euston  Station), 
which  enables  different  companies  to  carry  on 
a  through  traffic.  The  Railway  Clearing  Act  was 
passed  in  1850.  Most  large  commercial  cities  have 
clearing-houses. 

Clem's  Day(OW).  St.  Clement's  day, 
the  blacksmiths'  day  (23  Nov.).  St.  Cle- 
ment is  patron  saint  of  blacksmiths,  as 
St.  Crispin  is  of  shoemakers,  St.  Wini- 
fred of  bakers,  St.  Louis  of  barbers,  St. 
John  Port  Latin  of  booksellers,  St.  Lucy 
of  candle-makers,  St.  Joseph  of  carpen- 
ters, St.  Christopher  of  ferrymen,  St. 
Peter  of  fishermen,  St.  Sever  of  fullers, 
St.  Eloy  of  goldsmiths,  St.  William  of 
hatters,  St.  Yves  of  lawyers,  St.  Arnold  of 
millers,  St.  Florian  of  mercers,  St.  Cloud 
of  nailers,  St.  Luke  of  painters  and 
sculptors,  St.  Cosmo  of  doctors,  St.  Se- 
bastian of  pinmakers,  St.  Gore  of  potters, 
St.  Nicholas  of  seamen,  St.  Gwendoline  of 
shepherds,  St.  Hubert  of  sportsmen,  St. 
Peter  of  stonemasons,  St.  Goodman  of 
tailors,  St.  Urban  of  vintners,  St.  Boni- 
face of  wheelwrights,  St.  Blaise  of  wool- 
combers  ic.  &o. 

Clementi'na.  A  spurious  account 
of  the  journeys  of  Clemens  Romanus 
with  the  Apostle  Peter.  The  Apostolic 
Canons  and  Constitutions  attributed  to 
him  are  also  spurious.  Clemens  is  said 
to  have  died  in  102.  See  '  Literary  For- 
geries.' 

Clementine  Liturgy  (The).   The 

oldest  liturgy  extant.  It  directs  that  two 
dr;i< -mis  shall  stand,  one  on  each  side  of 
the  altar,  holding  their  fans  of  vellum, 
fine  linen,  or  peacock's  feathers,  to  wave 
off  the  flies,  and  prevent  their  defiling 
the  sacred  elements.  See  '  Liturgy.' 

Clementine  Museum  (The),  of 
the  Vatican,  1773.  Founded  by  Clement 
XIV.  It  was  improved  by  Pius  VL,  and 
then  called  Museo-Pio-Clementino, 

Clementines  (The).  Nineteen  dis- 
courses,  preceded  by  two  letters.  One  of 
Peter  to  James,  bishop  of  Jerusalem,  and 
the  other  of  Clement  to  the  same.  The 
discourses  are  spurious  Christian  stories, 
but  the  work  was  cstcrnu'd  next  to  the 
Holy  Scriptures.  There  is  no  reason  to 
believe  it  to  have  been  the  work  of  Cle- 
mens Romanus.  On  these  fictitious 
homilies  rests  the  sole  evidence  that  Si 


CLEMENTINES 


CLINIC 


179 


Peter  ever  was  in  Home.    See  '  Literary 

Forgeries.' 

What  la  usually  understood  by  Clementines  la 
the  third  part  of  the  Decretals  of  Raimond  de 
Pennafort,  a  continuation  of  the  text  (q.v.)  to- 
gether  with  the  rescripts  since  Boniface  VIII. 
Undertaken  by  the  order  of  Clement  V.  The  Cle- 
mentines of  Clement  I.  are  homilies,  and  wholly 
apocryphal.  The  Clementines  of  Clement  V.  are 
'constitutions,'  decrees,  or  rescripts  of  Roman 
pontiffs,  forming  the  seventh  volume  of  the  Decre- 
tals. The  Extravagantes  Joannis  (XXII.)  form 
•what  was  the  '  Extravagantes  Communes '  of  the 
Corpus  Juris  Canonici. 

Clementines  and  Urbanists, 
1878.  The  followers  of  Clement  VII., 
pope  in  Avignon,  and  Urban  VI.,  the 
simultaneous  pope  in  Rome.  France 
and  Spain  were  Clementines.  The  split 
lasted  fifty-one  years,  during  all  which 
time  there  were  always  two  popes. 

Cleomen'ic  war  (The).  The  war 
waged  by  Cleomenes  IEL,  king  of  Sparta 
(225-222),  against  the  Achseans,  aided  by 
Antigonus  Doson,  king  of  Macedonia. 
Cleomenes  was  completely  defeated  at 
the  battle  of  Sellasia,  B.C.  222,  and  in 
B.C.  220  put  an  end  to  his  life. 

Cleopatra's  Needles.  Two  obe- 
lisks of  the  time  of  Thothmes  III.,  who 
reigned  in  Egypt  some  1,500  years  before 
Cleopatra  was  born. 

Clerical  Titles.  The  English  clergy 
first  assumed  their  honorary  titles  at 
the  beginning  of  the  18th  cent.  Every 
clergyman  is  called  '  Reverend.'  Addres- 
sed in  letters  by  strangers  '  Rev.  Sir.'  An 
archbishop  is  styled,  '  Mt>st  Reverend 
Father  in  God,'  or  '  The  Most  Reverend 
Arbp.  of  — .'  Addressed  as '  Your  Grace/ 
1  May  it  please  your  Grace.'  A  bishop 
is  styled  '  The  Right  Reverend  Father  in 
God,'  or '  The  Right  Reverend  the  Bishop 
of  — .'  Addressed  as  '  My  Lord.'  Deang 
are  called  '  The  Very  Reverend  the  Dean 
of  — .'  Addressed  in  letters  '  Mr.  Dean,' 
or  'Dear  Mr.  Dean.'  Archdeacons  are 
called  'The  Venerable.'  Addressed  in 
letters  by  strangers  '  Rev.  Sir.' 

The  title  of  Canon  was  assumed  by  canons  and 
honorary  canons  in  the  last  quarter  of  the  lUth 
cent.  They  are  addressed  as  Canon  — ,  or  the 
Rev.  Canon  — .  See  '  Church  Orders.' 

Cler'ici  Regula'res  (4  syl.).  Monks 
ordained  to  the  priesthood,  and  who  lived 
in  monasteries  (10th  cent.). 

Cler'ici  Secula'res  (4  syl.).  Parish 
clergymen  who  lived  in  their  own  houses 
Mid  might  marry  (10th  cent.). 

•  Clericis  Laicos '  (The  Bull).    L 


1074.  By  which  Gregory  VII.  forbad* 
prelates  to  receive  investiture  from  secu- 
lar princes.  This  bull  gave  rise  to  the 
long  contention  about  investitures. 

II.  Of  1160.  Directed  against  Kaiser 
Friedrich  I. 

III.  Of  1227,  1246.    Directed  against 
Friedrich  II.,  Barbarossa. 

IV.  Of  1263.    Directed  against  Man- 
froi,  king  of  Naples. 

V.  Of  1294.    Issued  by  Pope  Boniface 
VIII.,  forbidding  Edward  I.  and  all  other 
princes,  under  pain  of  excommunication, 
to  tax  church  property  without  permis- 
sion from  Rome.    In  1296  Edward,  in 
defiance  of  this  bull,  did  tax  church  pro- 
perty, and  that  severely ;  nay,  more,  he 
outlawed  all  those  ecclesiastics  who  re- 
fused to  pay  the  levy,  and  then  confis- 
cated their  whole  property. 

VI.  Of  1327,  1346.    Directed  against 
Ludwig  of  Bavaria. 

Clerk  of  Assize.  A  salaried  officer 
attached  to  each  circuit,  who  accompanies 
the  judge  at  the  assizes,  to  issue  sub- 
poenas, orders,  writs,  and  other  processes. 

Clerk  of  the  Pipe.  An  exchequer 
clerk  for  making  out  leases  for  crown 
lands,  sheriffs'  accounts,  and  so  on.  The 
Pipe  Office  was  abolished  in  1833. 

The  office  is  so  called  (says  Lord  Bacon)  because 
the  whole  receipt  of  the  court  is  finally  conveyed 
into  it  by  means  of  divers  small  pipes  or  quills,  a* 
water  into  a  cistern. 

Clerks  in  Oxford  University.  Stu- 
dents on  the  foundation,  received  at  re- 
duced fees.  These  foundations  belong 
to  the  five  colleges  :  Magdalen,  Morton, 
New  College,  Queen's,  and  Wadham.  See 
1  Bible  Clerks,'  '  Sizars,'  *  Servitors.'  At 
Jesus  College,  Oxford,  there  are  three 
'  clerks  '  not  on  the  foundation. 

Clerk-ales.  A  festive  meeting  in 
the  house  of  the  parish  clerk,  celebrated 
with  drinking,  dancing,  and  sports. 

The  ordinary  amusements  (1C32)  in  country 
parishes  were  church-ales,  clerk-ales,  and  bid- 
ales.— T.  V.  SHORT,  D.D.,  Hist,  oj  ike  Church  of  Eng- 
land, p.  8D2. 

Climacteric  Years.  Certain  year* 
in  the  life  of  man  which  were  at  one  time 
considered  to  be  turning-points  in  his 
health  and  fortune.  They  were  7  and 
its  multiples.  The  Grand  Climacterio 
was  63,  which  consists  of  8  times  8  mul- 
tiplied by  7,  all '  sacred '  numbers. 

Clinic  Baptism.  Baptism  admin, 
istered  to  a  clinicus,  or  one  on  a  sick- 
bed. No  clinicus  could  enter  holy  order* 
X2 


180 


CLINICUS 


CLUB 


Clinicus.  One  who  has  received 
elinic  baptism— that  is,  one  who  has 
been  baptized  on  a  sick-bed. 

Cliquot.  The  sobriquet  given  by 
Punch  to  Frederick  William  IV.  of 
Prussia  (1795, 1840-18G1),  who  was  fond  of 
champagne  with  the  '  Cliquot '  brand. 

Clog  Almanac  (The).  A  square 
stick  oT  some  hard  wood  about  8  inches 
long,  which  might  either  be  hung  up  in 
a  room  or  be  fitted  into  a  walking-stick. 
It  was  a  '  perpetual  almanac,'  showing 
the  Sundays  and  other  fixed  festivals. 
Used  in  Denmark,  and  brought  to  Eng- 
land by  the  Danish  invaders. 

Close  Communioniets,  or '  Strict 
Communionists.'  Those  Baptist  dis- 
senters who  admit  no  one  to  partake 
with  them  of  the  Lord's  Supper  who  is 
not  one  of  their  special  persuasion.  Dr. 
Doddridge  says,  '  They  most  inconsis- 
tently avow  that  they  hope  to  sit  all 
together  in  the  great  Marriage  Supper  of 
the  Lamb,  but  refuse  to  sit  together  at 
the  table  of  a  little  Bethel' 

Closelings,  1687.  Private  confe- 
rences in  which  James  II.  sought  to  win 
over  men  of  influence  and  men  in  office 
to  aid  him  in  the  abolition  of  the  Test 
Acts,  which  excluded  Catholics  from 
office.  He  said,  of  course,  men  must  act 
as  they  think  proper,  but,  at  the  same 
tkne,  tney  could  not  expect  to  continue 
in  his  favour  or  employ  while  they  acted 
in  direct  violation  of  his  wishes.  The 
Lords  Derby,  Thanet,  Shrewsbury,  Lum- 
ley,  and  Newport,  with  Vice-admiral 
Herbert  and  many  others,  at  once  re- 
signed their  respective  offices. 

Closter  Seven  (Convention  of),  10 
Bept,  1757.  Concluded  with  the  French 
by  the  Duke  of  Cumberland,  but  dis- 
avowed by  the  British  parliament.  By 
this  most  disgraceful  compact  Hanover 
was  left  in  the  hands  of  the  French,  and 
it  was  agreed  that  England  and  France 
should  take  no  further  part  in  the  Seven 
Years'  War. 

Clothier  of  England  (The).  Jack 
of  Newbury — that  is,  John  Winchcomb— 
the  greatest  clothier  in  England  in  the 
reign  of  Henry  VIII.  He  kept  100  looms 
in  his  own  house  at  Newbury. 

Cloveshoo,  in  Kent  (The  Council 
if),  747.  Called  by  Cuthbert,  arch- 


bishop  of  Canterbury,  in  deference  to  • 
request  of  Pope  Zacharias.  It  was  de- 
cided in  this  Council  that  bishops  should 
visit  their  dioceses  every  year  ;  that  the 
people  should  be  taught  the  Creed  and 
the  Lord's  Prayer  in  the  vulgar  tongue, 
and  have  the  two  sacraments  explained 
to  them  ;  prayers  for  the  dead  were  en- 
joined. The  great  historical  value  of  this 
council  is,  however,  that  there  is  no  in- 
dication that  the  English  Church  was  at 
the  time  under  submission  to  the  See  of 
Rome,  although  Wilfrid,  an  ultra  par- 
tisan of  the  Roman  pontiff,  and  friend  of 
Cuthbert's,  was  certainly  present. 

Club  (The),  1689.  A  league  of  dis 
contented  Whigs  in  the  Scotch  Conven- 
tion of  Estates,  at  the  beginning  of  the 
reign  of  William  and  Mary.  The  leaders 
were  Montgomery,  the  Lords  Annandule 
and  Ross,  and  the  factious  Sir  Patrick 
Hume.  These  clubbists  caused  for  a 
time  great  trouble.  They  opposed  every 
measure  which  the  ministers  introduced 
in  the  Scotch  'Convention  of  Estates,' 
refused  all  supplies,  and  claimed  for  the 
convention  a  veto  on  the  nomination  of 
Scotch  judges,  by  which  they  put  a  stop 
to  the  business  of  the  Court  of  S. 
They  tried  to  ruin  the  Dalrymples,  and 
succeeded  in  carrying  an  act  to  incapaci- 
tate all  who  had  served  James  II.  from 
holding  office  under  the  new  sovereigns. 
The  government  of  Scotland  was  at  a 
deadlock  ;  boih  the  legal  and  legislative 
business  was  at  an  end.  The  object  of  the 
clubbists  was  to  compel  the  king  to  give 
them  posts  in  the  government  of  Scotland. 
By  the  end  of  the  year  their  influence 
declined,  and  the  nation  insisted  that 
business  should  be  obstructed  no  longer. 

Club  des  Enrages  (Le),  1789.  A  po- 
litical club  which  acted  with  the  T 
club  (q.v.)  at  the  outbreak  of  the  Great 
French   Revolution.     When  the  S 
General  was  about  to  be  convened,  these 
two  clubs  vehemently  insisted  that   the 
Tiers  Etat  should  outnumber  the  other 
two  orders  together. 

Club  Monarchique  (Le),  1790.   A 
nickname  of  the  '  Feuillants  Club  ' 


Club  Parliament  (The),  14526.  So 
called  because,  arms  being  prohibited, 
the  retainers  of  the  barons  appeared  with 
clubs  on  their  shoulders.  This  prohibi- 
tion was  made  in  consequence  of  the 


CLUB 


COALITIONS 


181 


brawls  of  the  Duke  of  Gloucester  and 
Cardinal  Beaufort.     See  '  Parliaments.' 

Club  of  Equality  and  Freedom 

(The),  1793.   A  Scotch  club  in  sympathy 
with  the  French  revolutionists. 

Club  of  '89  (The).  A  branch  of  the 
Jacobin  Club  (q.v.).  It  held  its  meetings 
in  the  Palais  Royal.  Lafayette,  Bailly 
the  mayor  of  Paris,  the  Abbe  Sieyes,  and 
Mirabeau  were  members  of  this  club. 
Though  called  the  '  Club  of  '89,'  it  was 
not  founded  till  1790.  It  was  nicknamed 
Le  Club  Monarchique,  being  friendly  to 
the  monarchic  constitution.  It  changed 
its  quarters  from  the  Palais  Royal  to  a 
convent  of  the  Feuillants,  near  the 
Tuileries,  and  was  then  known  at  '  The 
Feuillants.' 

Clubbists.  See  above,  •  The  Club.' 
1689. 

Clubmen,  1644.  A  society  formed 
for  self-defence  against  Maurice's  and 
Goring's  armies  in  the  west.  They  were 
yeomen  and  others,  who  armed  them- 
selves with  clubs  to  resist  military  ma- 
rauders. They  were  not  political,  and 
being  between  two  stools,  were  befriended 
by  neither.  The  king's  party  hated  them 
because  they  hindered  their  movements ; 
and  the  parliamentary  party  called  them 
'  traitors  to  the  commonwealth  '  because 
they  opposed  the  depredations  of  Fair- 
fax's army.  They  were  strong  in  num- 
bers (some  10,000  in  all),  but  want  of 
discipline  was  their  weakness.  Their 
badge  was  a  white  ribbon. 

The  republican  party  had  cause  to  be  suspi- 
cious if  it  is  true  that '  after  the  battle  of  Naseby 
there  was  found  on  Sir  Lewis  Davis  a  royal  com- 
mission for  raising  clubmen  to  aid  the  king's 
party.1 

Cluniac  Order  (The),  or  'Cluniacs,' 
942.  A  branch  of  the  Benedictine  monks 
reformed  by  Odo  abbot  of  Cluny,  in 
Normandy.  Introduced  into  England  by 
William  earl  of  Warren,  in  1077. 

Coal  Burner  (The).  Edmund  king 
of  Sweden  (1026-1051)  was  called  Kol- 
brenner  because  he  enacted  '  If  anyone 
injures  his  neighbour's  goods,  he  shall 
have  goods  to  the  same  value  burnt  in  a 
coal-fire.' 

Coalition  Ministry  (The).  The 
ministry  formed  under  Lord  North  and 
Charles  James  Fox,  from  6  April,  1788,  to 
19  Deo.  same  year. 


Also  the  Aberdeen  Administration, 
28  Dec.,  1852,  to  30  Jan.,  1855. 

Coalitions  against  France. 

First  coalition  1793,  made  by  England 
and  all  the  powers  of  Europe,  except 
Sweden  and  Denmark.  Napoleon  Bona- 
parte won  the  battles  of  Montenotte, 
Milesimo,  Dego,  Mondovi,  Lodi,  Lonato, 
Castiglione,  Bassano,  Arcola,  Rivoli,  Ta- 
gliamento.  The  Treaty  of  Campo  For- 
mio  was  made  17  Oct.,  1797. 

Second  coalition  1799,  by  Russia,  Aus- 
tria, England,  Naples,  Portugal,  Turkey, 
&c.,  a  year  and  a  half  after  the  Treaty  of 
Campo  Formio ;  1800  famous  for  Bona- 
parte's '  Forty  Days'  Campaign,'  in  which 
he  won  the  battles  of  Montebello  and  Ma- 
rengo ;  and  Moreau  won  those  of  Hoch- 
stlidt,  Hohenlinden,  and  Traun.  Peace 
of  Luneville,  9  Feb.,  1801. 

Third  coalition  1805,  consisting  of 
England,  Austria,  Russia,  and  Sweden. 
Napoleon  won  the  battle  of  Austerlitz. 
Peace  of  Presburg,  26  Dec.,  1805. 

Fourth  coalition  6  Oct.,  1806,  to  the 
Treaty  of  Tilsit,  8  July,  1807,  consisting 
of  Prussia,  Saxony,  Great  Britain,  and 
Russia.  Napoleon  won  the  battles  of 
Schleitz  (9  Oct.),  Saalfeld  (10  Oct.),  Jena 
and  Auerstadt  (14  Oct.),  Potsdam  (16, 

17  Oct.),  Berlin   (28    Oct.),    Eylau,  the 
most  bloody  of  all  his  victories  (8  Feb., 
1807),  Heilsberg  (10  June),  and   Fried- 
land  (14  June,  1807). 

Fifth  coalition  of  April  1809,  to  the 
battle  of  Wagram  (6  July,  1809).  Na- 
poleon won  the  battle  of  Ingolstadt 
(20  April),  Eckmiihl,  in  Bavaria (22  April), 
and  Wagram  (6  July). 

He  was  wounded  in  the  heel  at  Ratlsbon  28  April; 
was  defeated  by  the  Archduke  Karl  at  Aspern 
21  May,  and  at  Essling  22  May ;  and  was  excom- 
municated by  the  pope  10  June,  1809. 

Sixth  and  last  coalition,  consisting  of 
Prussia,  Russia,  Austria,  Sweden,  and 
Great  Britain,  8  March,  1813  to  the 
banishment  of  Napoleon  to  St.  Helena, 

18  Oct.,  1815. 

Napoleon  won  the  battles  of  Liitzen 
2  May,  1813,  Bautzen  (in  Saxony)  19  May, 
Wurschen  20  May,  Hochkirchen  21  May, 
Dresden  27  Aug.  (here  Marshal  Moreau 
was  slain),  St.  Dizier  27  Jan.,  1814, 
Brienne  29  Jan.,  Champ-Aubert  10  Feb, 
Montmirail  11  Feb.,  Chateau-Thierry 

13  Feb.,  Champ-Aubert  (a  second  time) 

14  Feb.,  Mery-sur-Seine   24  Feb. ;  an  J 
after  his  escape  from  Elba  he  won  tin 
battle  of  Ligny  16  June,  1815. 


182 


COASTGUARD 


COCKPIT 


He  lost  the  battles  of  Leipzig  16, 18, 
10  Oct.,  1818 ;  Rothiere  1  Feb.,  1814 ;  T.aon 
9  and  10  March,  Quatre  Bras  16  June, 
and  WATERLOO  18  June,  1815. 

Coastguard.  A  force  originally 
established  to  prevent  smuggling.  In 
1856  it  was  placed  under  the  Admiralty, 
and  is  now  divided  into  eleven  districts, 
each  under  a  captain  of  the  navy,  and 
the  whole  under  a  commodore.  The 
number  is  4,000. 

Coat  and  Conduct  Money.  Mo- 
Bey  required  for  the  equipment  and 
transport  of  the  militia.  This  tax  was 
extorted  by  Charles  I.  ('  Fairfax  Corre- 
gpondence,'  vol.  ii.  p.  2.) 

Cobden  Prize  (The).  For  an  essay 
on  political  economy.  For  members  of 
the  University  of  Cambridge  who  have 
not  graduated  more  than  three  years. 
Value  501.  Founded  by  the  Cobden  Club 
hi  1876.  See  '  Political  Economy.' 

Cochrane-plack.  Debased  coin 
issued  in  Scotland  in  the  reign  of 
James  III.  by  Cochrane,  the  royal  mason, 
on  whom  the  king  conferred  the  earldom 
of  Mar,  lately  made  vacant  by  the  mur- 
der of  the  king's  brother.  When  Coch- 
rane was  told  that  the  base  coin  would 
certainly  be  called  in,  he  answered  in- 
credulously, '  Yes,  on  the  day  when  I  am 
hanged.'  But  so  it  turned  out — Cochrane 
was  hanged,  and  the  Cochrane-plack  was 
called  in. 

Cockade  City  (The).  Petersburg, 
in  Virginia. 

Cockburn's  Act.  The  Act  of  Sir 
Alexander  Cockburn  in  1858  to  abolish 
1  list  offices,'  set  up  after  the  Act  of  1845 
to  abolish  sweepstakes.  In  list  otii.-.-s 
money  was  staked  in  advance  on  an  ad- 
venture, and  they  proved  to  be  most 
disastrous  of  all  the  methods  of  gambling, 
especially  among  clerks,  shopboys,  and 
servants,  who  were  induced  to  rob  their 
employers  under  the  promise  of  certainly 
winning. 

Though  betting  houses  were  abolished  in  185S 
(16  &  17  Viet.  c.  119),  yet  Tattersall  escapes  the  law 
because  he  himself  has  direct  personal  interest  in 
a  bet,  like  a '  bank ' ;  and  gentlemen  there  bet  with 
each  other  freely,  without  any  interference  what- 
ever. No  bet  can  be  recovered  as  a  debt  in  any 
court  of  law.  They  are 'debts  of  honour'  only. 
Gambling  was  prohibited  by  law  even  in  the  reign 
Of  Henry  VIII.  <1S41). 

Cock  Lane  Ohost  (The).  Near  West 


Smithfieia.  London,  1760-1762.  The  Duk« 
of  York.with  Lady  Northumberland, Lady 
Mary  Coke,  Lord  Hertford,  and  Horace 
Walpole,  all  in  one  hackney-coach,  drove 
to  the '  haunted  house,'  while  the  rain  fell 
in  torrents.  The  house  was  crammed 
full,  above  fifty  people  having  crowded 
into  the  room,  lighted  with  one  tallow 
candle,  and  stayed  from  seven  till  half- 
past  one  hi  midwinter,  to  witness  the 
knockings  and  scratchinga  of  the  ghost, 
which  refused  to  make  any  manifesta- 
tions. But  such  a  company  tells  plainly 
what  hold  the  imposition  had  takm  OL 
the  public.  The  case  was  this  :  Kent,  a 
broker,  having  lost  his  wife,  was  visited 
by  his  sister-in-law  Fanny,  with  whom  he 
fell  in  love.  They  took  lodgings  with  Par- 
sons, parish  clerk  of  St.  Sepulchre's,  and 
each  made  a  will  leaving  all  to  the  sur- 
vivor. Fanny  died  suddenly,  and  Parson* 
gave  out  that  Kent  had  murdered  her. 
In  proof  of  this,  certain  knockings  and 
gcratchings  were  heard  every  night  in  the 
chamber  lately  occupied  by  Fanny,  and 
these  were  attributed  to  her  ghost.  When 
questions  were  asked  '  the  ghost  knocked 
once  to  signify  yes,  twice  to  signify  no, 
and  scratched  to  indicate  displeasure.' 
Parson's  daughter,  a  child  of  12,  took  a 
board  into  her  bed,  and  made  these 
knockings  and  scratchings,  which  for 
many  months  set  all  London  agog,  and 
even  made  matter  for  sober  history. 

Cock-pen  Tree.  A  large  hollow 
oak  in  that  part  of  Sherwood  Forest  called 
Birkland,  from  the  number  of  silver 
birches.  In  the  hollow  of  this  tree  game 
cocks  were  penned  for  the  Shrove  Tuesday 
sports,  to  keep  them  well  out  of  the  way 
of  dunghill  poultry.  The  tree  is  now 
called  'The  Major,'  or  the  '  Major'i 
Oak,'  from  Major  Rooke,  the  antiquary. 

This  tree  Is  very  large,  fifteen  persons  can  be 
packed  Inside  It.  The  bole  grips  the  earth  wit  h  u 
circumference  of  90  feet :  6  feet  above  the  ground 
Its  girth  Is 80  feet;  and  its  branches  cover  a  cir- 
cumference of  240  feet.  It  stands  in  a  part  of  the 
forest  belonging  to  the  Earl  Manvers,  and  isalniobt 
always  called  the  '  Major  Oak.' 

Cockpit,  Whitehall,  the  Privy  Coun- 
cil Office.  Also  a  locality  where  persons 
lived,  for  George  duke  of  Albemarle  died 
'  at  his  apartment  in  the  Cockpit ; '  and 
the  Princess  Anne,  we  are  told, '  left  the 
Cockpit '  to  live  '  at  Zion  House.' 

After  the  Restoration,  the  Treasury  Board  sat 
at  a  place  called  the  Cockpit.-Cox,  Irut.of  Eng. 
Govern,  li.  vii...-. 

Cockpit  of  Europe  (The).    Bat 


COCLE9 


CODEX 


188 


gium  is  so  called  because  it  has  been  the 
Bite  of  more  battles  than  any  nation  in 
Europe. 

Codes,  or  Horatius  Codes,  of 
Horn.  John  Haring,  of  Horn,  who  de- 
fended the  Dienierdyke  against  1,000 
Spaniards,  and  made  his  escape  un- 
wounded  by  either  spear  or  gun. 

Codes,  or  Horatius  Codes,  of 
the  Tyrol,  1793.  Alexander  Davy 
Dumas,  father  of  the  novelist,  who,  at 
Brixen,  defended  the  passage  of  a  bridge 
on  which  Dumouriez's  success  wholly 
depended. 

Code  Henri  (The).  That  is  the 
code  of  Henri,  king  of  Hayti  (1767, 1811- 
1820).  Joining  the  black  insurgents 
against  the  French,  he  became  head  of 
the  Haytian  army  in  1806,  president  of 
Hayti  for  life  in  1807,  and  king  of  Hayti 
in  1811.  He  was  a  giant  in  stature,  and 
his  courage  was  indisputable. 

Code  de  Napoleon  (Le),  15  Mar., 
1803  to  17  Sept.,  1804.  A  French  code  of 
laws  regulating  all  that  pertains  '  aux 
droits  civils,  a  la  personne  et  a  la  pro- 
pridte  des  citioyens.' 

There  are  several  other  codes  used  ID  France, 
as  Le  Code  de  Commerce,  Le  Code  de  Procedure 
Civile,  Le  Code  d  Instruction  Criminelle,  Le  Code 
Penal,  Le  Code  Kural,  Le  Code  Forestier,  Le  Code 
de  la  Peche  fluviale ;  all  except  the  last  two  ;ire 
Napoleonic  codes.  There  are  also  Le  Code  Mill- 
taire,  Le  Code  Maritime,  Le  Code  de  lEuregistre- 
ment,  &o. 

Code  Noire  (Le).  That  is,  a  code 
of  laws  for  the  negroes  in  the  French 
colonies,  made  by  Colbert,  in  the  reign 
of  Louis  XIV. 

Code  of  Lanego  (The).  An  excel- 
lent code  of  laws  drawn  up  at  Lanego,  in 
Portugal,  by  order  of  King  Alfonso  L 
(1139-1185). 

Code  of  Melrose  (The).  A  collec- 
tion of  laws  compiled  at  Melrose  Abbey ; 
the  work  of  many  learned  jurisconsults, 
appointed  for  the  purpose  by  David  L  of 
Scotland,  who  reigned  1114-1148. 

Codex  Alexandri'nus.  Long  sup- 
posed to  be  the  oldest  MS.  of  the  Bible 
extant.  It  is  preserved  in  the  British 
Museum,  and  was  published  in  facsimile 
Under  the  care  of  Charles  Godfrey  Woide, 
in  1786  (London).  It  contains  all  the  New 
Testament,  except  Matt,  i.,  xxv.  5 ;  John 
ri.  50,  viii.  52 ;  and  2  Cor.  iv.  13,  xii.  6.  This 
valuable  MS.  was  found  in  Alexandria, 


and  was  presented  to  Charles  I.  in  10^8 
by  Cyril  Lucar,  at  one  time  patriarch  of 
Alexandria.  It  is  in  four  vols,,  size  10  in 
by  13,  in  double  columns,  and  in  uncial 
or  capital  letters.  The  Codex  Vaticanus 
(q.v.)  is  older.  See  '  Sinaitic  MS.' 

Supposed  to  to  of  the  5th  cent.,  towards  the 
close. 

Codex  Argen'teus,  or  rather 4  Ar- 
genteus  Codex.'  A  MS.  of  the  Gospels 
in  Moaso-Gothic,  by  Ulfilas  bishop  of 
the  Goths  (348-388).  It  was  discovered 
by  Arnold  Mercator,  in  the  abbey  of 
Werden,  and  taken  to  Prague  in  1597, 
where  it  remained  till  1648,  when  it 
was  captured  and  presented  to  Christina 
of  Sweden.  Finally,  it  was  presented  to 
the  University  of  Upsata  in  16G2  by  Count 
Magnus  Gabriel  de  la  Gardie.  Called 
Argenteus,  or  the  Silver  MS.,  from  its 
silver  letters. 

Codex  Augiensis.  Purchased  by 
Richard  Bentley,  and  presented,  after  his 
death,  to  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  by 
Thomas  Bentley.  It  contains  most  of 
the  Pauline  Epistles,  in  Greek  and  Latin. 

Codex  Basiliensis.  A  MS.  copy 
of  the  four  evangelists,  with  a  few  gaps, 
attributed  to  the  close  of  the  10th  cent. 
Belonging  to  the  library  of  Basel,  or 
Basle. 

Codex  BeZcB,  or  '  Cantabrigiensis,' 
A  Bible  MS.  of  the  middle  of  the  6th 
cent.,  once  in  the  possession  of  Beza,  and 
sent  by  him  as  a  gift  to  the  University 
of  Cambridge.  It  contains  the  Gospels 
and  the  Acts.  Edited  in  2  vols.  folio  by 
Thomas  Kipling  in  1793. 

Codex  Claromonta'nus.  Con- 
taining the  Pauline  Epistles.  This  MS., 
which  belongs  to  the  latter  half  of  the  6th 
cent.,  was  edited  in  facsimile  by  Tischen- 
dorf  in  1852  (Lips.) 

Codex  Coislinia'nus.  Belonging 
to  the  Imperial  Library  of  Paris.  It  is 
a  MS.  of  the  6th  cent. 

Codex  Cyprius.  Formerly  Colber- 
tlnus.  Containing  the  four  Gospels.  The 
MS.  belongs  to  the  9th  cent. 

Codex  Damasce'nus.  A  Greek 
MS.  of  the  Old  and  New  Testament, 
with  the  Epistle  of  Barnabas  and  part 
of  'Shepherd 'of  Hermas.  It  was  dis- 
covered in  1889  by  M.  Papadopulos  in 
the  vaults  of  the  Arabic  library  of 
Damascus. 


184 


CODEX 


COGNIZANCES 


From  the  extremely  meagre  description  given  of 
this  new-found  MS.,  itbciii.s  to  be  a  copy  of  the 
Sinaitic  Codex.  The  douM  tni-ht  casilv  be  settled 
by  referring  to  the  ;  which  in  the 

Bhialtic  MS.  lacks  the  conclubion. 

'  Codex  Diplomat'icus  Sici- 
liSB,'  1791.  A  literary  forgery,  by  Abbe* 
Giuseppe  Vella,  who  confessed  his  frauds, 
and  was  sentenced  to  fifteen  years'  im- 
prisonment. He  died  1814.  See  '  Lite- 
rary Forgeries.' 
His  other  book  to  Libra  del  Contiglio  di  Egitto. 

nw. 

Codex  Dubliniensis.  A  palimp- 
sest belonging  to  Trinity  College,  Dublin. 
It  belongs  to  the  close  of  the  Oth  cent., 
and  was  edited  in  facsimile  by  Dr.  Barrett 
in  1801. 

Codex  Ephra'imi.  The  Parisian 
palimpsest,  so  called  because  over  the 
original  Bible  MS.  some  treatises  of 
Ephraim  the  Syrian  have  been  inscribed. 
It  is  preserved  in  the  Royal  Library  at 
Paris.  Edited  in  facsimile  by  Tischen- 
dorf,  1843  (Lips.)  Latter  part  of  5th 
cent. 

Codex  Sinait'icus.  A  Greek  MS. 
of  the  Old  and  New  Testament,  with 
fhe  Epistle  of  Barnabas,  and  part  of  the 
'  Shepherd '  of  Hermas,  discovered  in  1859 
by  Tiftchendorf  in  the  Convent  of  St. 
Catherine.  This  codex,  supposed  to  be- 
lonu'  to  the  4th  cent.,  is  one  of  the  oldest 
in  the  world.  In  1868  it  was  acquired  by 
the  Imperial  Library  of  St.  Petersburg. 

Codex  Theodosia'nus.  A  recueil 
of  the  Roman  laws  since  the  reign  of  Con- 
stantine,  reduced  by  the  order  of  Theo- 
dosius  II.,  and  promulgated  in  the  East 
in  488.  Valentinian  III.  introduced  the 
codex  into  the  West. 

Codex  Vaticanus.  The  oldest  MS. 

of  the  New  Testament,  containing  the 
four  gospels,  the  Acts,  the  Catholic 
Epistles,  and  the  Pauline  Epistles.  A 
facsimile  of  this  MS.,  comprising  the 
LXX.  version  of  the  Old  Testament, 
was  issued  at  Rome  (edited  by  Cardinal 
Mai),  and  published  in  1858,  4  vols.  folio. 
Called  '  Vaticanus '  because  it  is  pre- 
served in  the  Vatican  Library  at  Rome. 
Its  date  is  supposed  to  be  of  the  4th 
cent.  It  does  not  contain  the  Revela- 
tion of  John  the  divine.  Copies  are  to  be 
found  in  all  the  chief  libraries  of  Chris- 
tendom. 

This  MS.  contains  700  leaves  of  the  finest  vellum. 
•bout  a  foot  square,  bound  together. 


It  IB  very  doubtful  which  codex  IB  the  older, 
the  Vaticanus  or  the  Slnaltlcus.  The  secretary  of 
UK-  UiMc  Society  (18  April.  1««)  writes  to  me  that 
the  latter  is  '  regarded  as  the  oldest  MS.  of  the 
Kew  Testament.' 

Cce'nobites  (8  syl.).  Those  who 
lived  in  community,  having  all  things  in 
common.  The  locality  where  they  dwelt 
was  called  the  Coenobium,  and  the  first 
was  built  by  Pachomius  in  Egypt  A.D. 
840.  The  coenobium  was  subsequently 
called  a  '  monastery,'  and  the  Coenobite  a 
'  monk.'  It  was  St.  Basel  who  reduced 
monachism  into  a  system  A.D.  878. 

Of  course  the  word  is  compounded  of  the  two 
Oreek  words  «»»rfr,  f>Co;  coium.m  life,  or  living 
in  common),  in  contradistinction  to  Anchorites 
or  Hermits,  who  lived  solitary  lives. 

Cceur  de  Lion,  'Lion's-heart.' 
Richard  I.  of  England  (1157,  1189-1199). 
Probably  so  called  from  his  generosity, 
magnanimity,  and  bravery. 

It  is  said  by  the  troubadours  that  Richard  a*, 
quired  the  nutne  of  1  Jon's  heart  from  a  contest 
he  had  with  a  lion,  like  David,  the  son  of  Jesse, 
and  in  the  contest,  thrusting  his  mailed  arm 
down  the  lion's  throat,  he  tore  out  iU  heart. 

Cogito,  ergo  sum.  Because  I  think, 
therefore  I  must  exist.  Descartes's  axiom 
(1597-1650).  He  argued  thus :  '  I  think, 
but  thought  cannot  proceed  from  nothing; 
if  therefore  I  think,  I  must  be  some- 
thing.' Pushing  the  argument  further 
back,  as  ex  nihilo  nihiljit,  if  something 
cannot  proceed  from  nothing,  and  I  my- 
self am  something,  there  must  be  a 
something  from  which  I  proceed,  and 
that  something  is  God. 

Of  course  the  fallacy  of  this  argument  Is  patent, 
for  It  makes  cogitation  the  proof  of  what  is  re- 
quired to  be  proved,  and  Descartes  (3  syl.)  is  hope- 
lessly involved  in  a  vicious  circle.  Ice  is  cold, 
therefore  there  is  such  a  thing  as  ice. 

Descartes  furthermore  said :  '  I  can  think  of 


eternity  and  infinity,  subjects  beyond   a   finite 
can  think  beyond  himself, 
" 


, 
mind  ;  and  as  no  man 


man  must  possess  a  soul,  "  spark  ot  the  Deity." 
But  can  a  man  think  of  either  eternity  or  in- 
finity T  Does  be  not  think  Instead  of  time  without 
dimension,  and  the  finite  multiplied  T  • 

Cognac  (Treaty  of),  22  Mar.,  1526. 
Between  Leo  X.,  Francois  I.,  Henry  VIIL 
of  England,  Venice,  Florence,  and  Swit- 
zerland. 

Cognizances  of  English  Kings. 
The  Cross  of  St.  George  has  been  the 
royal  badge  since  its  introduction  by 
Edward  III.,  but  all  the  kings  up  to  the 
time  of  Henry  VII.  (inclusive)  had  their 
private  cognizance  also. 

KTKPHBM,  a  sagittary. 

I  II.,  an  escorbuncle. 

Ki.  IUUD  I.,  JOHN,  and  HI.SBY  HL.  a  star  above 
a  horned  crescent. 


COIFFURE 


COLONISATION 


IBB 


EDWARD  I.,  a  golden  rose. 

EDWARD  II.,  a  castle,  in  allusion  to  hismothei'B 
arms  (Castile). 

EDWARD  III.  had  several  badges,  as  a  falcon, 
the  ostrich  feather,  a  gr  iffln,  and  the  stump  of  a 
tree. 

KICHARD  II.  adopted  the  »tump  and  the  falcon, 
but  added  the  hart  couchant,  the  peacock,  and 
the  sun  behind  a  cloud- 

HENRY  IV.,  the  ermine,  the  eagle,  and  the 
panther  crowned. 

HENRY  V.,  a  lighted  beacon,  an  antelope  and 
•wan  chained,  with  crowns  round  their  necks. 

HENRY  VI.,  the  antelope,  panther,  and  doable 
Ostrich  feather. 

EDWARD  IV.,  the  falcon  within  a  fetterlock,  the 
rose  and  sun,  a  white  hart,  a  white  wolf,  and  a 
sable  dragon  and  bull. 

EDWARD  V.,  the  falcon  and  fetterlock. 

RICHARD  III.,  the  rose  and  sun,  a  white  boat ;  or 
boar  and  thorn-tree. 

HENRY  VII.,  a  hawthorn  bush  crowned,  a  grey- 
hound,  the  red  dragon  of  Wales,  a  portcullis,  red 
and  white  rose  combined. 

Coiffure  a  la  serviette  (La).  A 
head-dress  devised  by  Leonard,  hair- 
dresser of  Marie  Antoinette.  It  consisted  of 
a  coarse  whity-brown  table-napkin  twisted 
into  the  hair  amidst  real  vegetables,  such 
as  artichokes,  cabbage-leaves,  carrots, 
turnips,  and  radishes. 

Coincidences — 

L  The  fall  of  Robespierre  was  1794, 
which  added  together  =  21.  Now  add 
the  two  together  thus,  1794  +  21  =  1815, 
the  fall  of  Napoleon. 

II.- 1815  added  together =15,  which  two 
added  together,  thus  1815  +  15  =  1830,  the 
fall  of  Charles  IX. 

It  would  be  remarkable  If  1902  were  to  complete 
the  triad  so  striking  in  French  history. 

III.  It  is  curious  about  Louis  Philippe. 
The  year  of  his  birth,  or  the  year  of  the 
queen's  birth,  or  the  year  of  his  flight, 
added  to  the  year  of  his  coronation,  will 
give  1848,  the  date  of  abdication  (this  is 
another  French  triad — q.v.).  He  was  born 
1773  ;  his  queen  was  born  1782,  and  his 
flight  was  1809 ;  the  sum  of  each  is  18. 
And  1830  +  18  =  1848. 

IY.  Charles  I.,  Louis  XVI.  each  con- 
tains 8  letters. 

Charles  was  decapitated  January,  Louis 
was  guillotined  January. 

The  sum  of  the  day  of  the  month  in 
each  case  is  3.  Thus  Charles  was  exe- 
cuted January  30,  Louis  January  21. 

The  sum  of  the  year  in  each  case  is  20. 
Thus  1649  =  20;  and  1793  =  20. 

Hence,  finally,  the  entire  summation  is 
identical,  8  letters  in  the  names,  month 
January,  sum  of  the  days  of  the  month 
8,  sum  of  the  year  20 ;  and  total  81  + 
January. 

V.  Louis  XIV.  The  number  14  is  the 
•am  of  the  figures  of  hie  age,  77  =  1 i ; 


the  sum  of  the  figures  which  make  tne 
date  of  his  coronation  1643  =  14 ;  and 
the  sum  of  the  figures  which  make  the 
date  of  his  death  1715  =  14. 

Coining  Machine  of  the  Revo- 
lution (The).  The  guillotine,  so  called 
by  Fouquier  Tinville,  the  public  accuser, 
because  the  wealthy  were  always  sus- 
pected when  money  was  needed. 

Cold  shade  of  the  aristocracy 

(The).  It  was  Colonel  Napier,  in  his 
'  History  of  the  Peninsular  War,'  who  said 
the  people  were  doomed '  to  wither  in  the 
cold  shade  of  the  aristocracy.' 

Cold  Year  (The),  1614. 

Collar  of  Tomar  (The).  A  golden 
torque  which  Malachy,  monarch  of  Ire- 
land, took  from  the  neck  of  a  Danish 
chieftain  whom  he  had  conquered. 

Let  Erin  remember  the  days  of  old, 
Ere  her  faithless  sons  betrayed  her, 

When  Malachy  wore  the  collar  of  gold 
Which  he  won  from  the  proud  invader. 
T.  MOOBE,  Irish  Melodiei. 

Collection     des    Deux-Ponts 

(La).  A  collection  of  the  Latin  classics 
published  at  Deux-Ponts,  or  Zwey- 
briicken  in  Bavaria,  towards  the  close  of 
the  18th  and  in  the  first  quarter  of  the 
19th  cent. 

Colliberts.  So  the  Cagots  (q.v.)  are 
called  in  Poitou,  Maine,  and  Anjoti. 

Colloquy  of  Poissy  (The),  1561. 
A  synod  of  Catholics  and  Calvinists  held 
at  Poissy  to  settle  the  religious  contro- 
versies by  which  France  was  molested. 
The  end  of  this  colloquy  was  to  make 
each  party  more  fiercely  hostile  than 
before,  and  their  animosity  broke  out 
into  a  desolating  religious  war. 

Collyrid'ians  (The),  or  'Collyridian 
Christians,' A.D.  873.  Heretics  abundant 
in  Arabia,  who  invested  the  Virgin  Mary 
with  the  name  and  honours  of  a  goddess. 
They  were  so  called  because  they  offered 
to  the  goddess  virgin  a  KoAAvpo.  or  cake. 
The  heresy  was  carried  from  Thrace  to 
Arabia  by  some  women. 

Colonisation  of  Ulster  (Th«\ 
1610.  A  measure  introduced  in  the  reign 
of  James  I.  for  the  pacification  of  Ire- 
land. It  was  a  vast  measure  of  spolia- 
tion. Two-thirds  of  the  north  of  Ireland 
was  confiscated  to  the  crown,  and  the 
land  was  allotted  to  Scotch  and 


186 


COLOQtJINTlDA 


COLUMN 


§ettlers.  The  Corporation  of  London 
undertook  the  rolonisation  of  Derry. 
Without  doubt  this  '  plantation  of  Uls- 
ter '  was  a  brilliant  success ;  but  its  in- 
justice has  not  even  yet  been  condoned 
by  the  Irish. 

An  attempt  was  made.  In  1889,  to  'colonise' 
•vlcted  (arms,  in  Ireland,  by  English  and  Scotch 

Coloqiiint'ida  (St.).  So  Charles  I. 
was  called.  Coloquintida  is  colocynth 
(or  '  bitter  apple '),  which  is  extremely 
bitter  and  nauseous.  To  say  Charles 
was  to  the  Levellers  a  Coloquintida  ia 
about  equivalent  to  saying  he  was  to 
them  '«  very  bitter  pill.'  See  Claren- 
don's 'Rebellion,'  book  iii.  p.  91  (Oxford 
edit.  1839).  In  2  Kings  iv.,  'Death  in 
the  pot,'  or  'wild  gourds,'  is  in  the 
old  versions  translated  '  coloquintida,' 
whence  the  Levellers  obtained  their 
comparison. 

The  Levellers  styled  him  [Charlec  I.I  an  Ahab 
Mid  a  Colo<|Uintlda,  a  man  of  blood,  and  the  ever- 
lusting  obstacle  to  peace  and  liberty.— HowiTT, 
Hut.  of  Eng.  (Charles  I.,  chap.  vi.  p.  284). 

Colora'do  (U.S.America).  So  called 
from  Rio  Colorado  or  coloured  river 
(Red  River)  which  falls  into  the  Vermi- 
lion Sea.  The  inhabitants  are  nick- 
named Rovers. 

Colossus  of  Danish  Literature 

(The).  Baron  Ludwig  Holberg  (1084- 
1754). .  One  of  the  greatest  authors  of 
comedy  that  ever  lived.  He  was  also 
an  historian  and  satirist. 

Colossus  of  the  19th  cent.  (The). 
Napoleon  Bonaparte  (1769-1821). 

Colours  for  Church  Decora- 
tions. 

White  for  festivals  of  our  Lord,  for 
Easter,  and  for  all  saints  except  martyrs. 

Bed  for  martyrs,  for  Ash  Wednesday, 
the  last  three  days  of  Holy  Week,  and 
Whitsuntide. 

Blue  for  all  week  days  after  Trinity 
Sunday. 

Blue  or  green,  indifferently,  for  ordi- 
nary Sundays. 

Violet,  broum,  or  grey  for  Advent  and 
Lent. 

Black  for  Good  Friday. 

Colours  for  the  Days.  An  effort 
was  made  in  France  to  introduce  letter- 
paper  of  a  special  colour  for  each  day  of 
the  week. 

For  Sunday,  *  delicate  mauve. 


Monday,  pale  green. 
Tuesday,  pink. 

Wednesday  (an  unlucky  day),  sombre 
grey. 

Thursday,  blue. 
Friday,  white. 
Saturday,  straw-colour. 

Colours  in  China. 

Yellow  is  the  imperial  colour,  restricted 
to  the  emperor  and  his  sons.  Symbolical 
of  faith. 

Purple  is  the  colour  worn  by  the  em- 
peror's grandsons. 

Red  is  the  symbol  of  virtue,  truth,  and 
sincerity. 

Vermilion  is  the  colour  in  which  im- 
perial edicts  are  written. 

Black  denotes  guilt  and  vice. 

White  denotes  moral  purity.  The 
colour  of  mourning  indicative  of  hope. 

Colours.     See  '  Military  Colours.' 

Colston's  Day,  or  'The  Colston 
Day,'  18  Nov.  The  anniversary  of  the 
birth  of  Edward  Colston  (1030-1721), 
merchant,  and  M.P.  for  Bristol  (1710). 
He  founded  and  endowed  schools  and 
almshouses  in  Bristol,  and  on  the  anni- 
versary of  his  birthday  the  four  follow- 
ing societies  dine  together  : — 

The  Colston,  established  1726. 

The  Dolphin,  established  1749  (the 
Colston  crest  is  two  dolphins). 

The  Grateful,  established  1758. 

The  Anchor,  1769. 

Large  sums  of  money  are  collected 
at  these  dinners  for  annuities  to  aged 
persons,  relief  for  lying-in  women,  ap- 
prenticing boys,  and  money  gifts.  In 
1886  the  subscription  amounted  to  8,r>342. 

Columbia.  America  is  so  called 
from  Columbus,  who  discovered  it.  A 
part  is  still  called  British  Columbia.  It 
was  called  America  from  Amerigo  Ves- 
pucci, the  pilot  who  accompanied  Alonzo 
de  Ojeda  in  1499  and  published  an  ao- 
count  of  the  voyage.  This  book  first 
made  the  New  World  popularly  known. 

Columbia.  Colombia,  to  glory  arise. 
The  queen  ol  the  world,  and  the  child  of  theskla*. 
DP.  T.  DWIOHT. 

Hall,  Columbia,  happy  land  I 

JOSEPH  HOPKISSON,  1789. 

Column  of  Antoninus  (The).  At 
Rome ;  made  of  marble,  176  feet  hi^h,  in 
memory  of  the  Emperor  Marcus  Aurelius 
Antoninus.  Like  that  of  Trajan,  this 
column  is  covered  externally  with  spiral 


C6LUMN 


COMMENDAM 


187 


bas-reliefs  representing  the  wars  carried 
on  by  this  emperor.  As  Sixtus  V.  caused 
the  original  statue  of  Trajan  to  be  sup- 
planted by  that  of  St.  Peter,  so  he  caused 
the  original  statue  of  Antcninus  to  be 
supplanted  by  that  of  St.  Paul. 

The  spiral  staircase  has  106  steps,  and  the 
column  has  56  windows  to  let  in  light.  This  pillar 
Is  very  Inferior  to  Trajan's  Column.  The  column 
In  the  Piazza  Colonna  at  Rome,  called  the  Pillar 
of  Antoninus,  is  really  one  raised  by  the  senate 
to  Marcus  Aurelius,  after  his  victory  over  the 
Marcomanni. 

Column  of  July  (The),  1832.  Paris. 
Made  of  bronze,  erected  on  the  Place  de 
la  Bastille,  to  commemorate  the  Revolu- 
tion of  July  (q.v.),  1830,  when  Charles  X. 
abdicated.  It  is  surmounted  with  a 
statue  of  Liberty  standing  on  one  foot. 
In  1840  the  bodies  of  the  victims  of  that 
revolution,  which  had  been  thrown  into 
a  ditch,  were  disinterred.  A  monster 
hearse  being  provided,  50  coffins  (each 
containing  ten  bodies),  drawn  by  24  black 
horses,  were  buried  in  the  vault  under 
this  column. 

Column  of  the  Place  Vend6me 

(The),  1806-1810.  Paris.  Made  of  bronze, 
erected  in  honour  of  Napoleon  L,  and 
containing,  in  a  spiral,  pictorial  repre- 
sentations of  his  victories  in  a  series  of 
bas-reliefs,  900  feet  long,  and  terminating 
with  the  battle  of  Austerlitz  in  1805.  This 
magnificent  column,  made  of  cannons 
taken  from  enemies,  the  facsimile  of 
Trajan's  famous  column,  was  surmounted 
with  a  statue  of  Napoleon  himself. 

On  17  May,  1871,  It  was  hurled  to  the  ground  by 
the  Communists  out  of  hatred  to  Napoleon  III. 
It  was  re-erected  in  1874,  but  the  statue  of  Napo- 
leon was  replaced  with  another  standing  on  one 
leg,  infinitely  inferior  in  every  respect  to  the  ori- 
ginal one. 

Columns.  See '  Pompey'g  Column,' 
1  Trajan's  Column.' 

Columns  of  Hercules  (The).  Two 
large  pyramidal  columns  set  up  by  the 
Phoenicians  as  lighthouses  and  land- 
marks, dedicated  one  to  Hercules  (the 
sun)  and  the  other  to  Astarte  (the  moon). 
By  the  Greeks  and  Romans  the  two 
pyramidal  mountains  at  the  Straits  of 
Gibraltar,  viz.  Calpe  and  Abyla,  the 
former  in  Europe  and  the  latter  in  Africa, 
were  termed  Columnce  Herculia  from 
their  resemblance  at  a  distance  to  the 
Phoenician  columns. 
Calpe  (2  syl.),  Ab  -y-lah,  i.e.  Ce-u'-ta. 

Combat  of  the  Thirty  (The). 
1  Le  Combat  des  Trente/  1351.  Thirty 


Bretons  against  thirty  Englishmen.  It 
was  the  defiance  of  Jean  sire  de  Beauma- 
noir  to  the  English  chatelain  of  Ploer- 
mel.  Eight  of  the  English  being  slain, 
the  combat  was  brought  to  a  close.  It 
is  said  that  Beaumanoir,  exhausted  by 
fatigue  and  heat,  drank  the  blood  which 
flowed  from  his  wounds.  See  '  Battle.' 

Combative  Kings  (The).  The 
dynasty  of  Tcheou-kue  of  China,  from 
the  tenth  to  the  third  cent.  B.C.,  when 
China  was  broken  up  into  a  multitude  of 
minor  states  always  at  war  with  each 
other.  In  B.C.  247  Thsin-chi-hoang-ti  (of 
the  dynasty  of  Tsin)  united  all  the  states 
under  one  sovereign;  pushed  back  tha 
Moguls ;  and  built  the  Great  Wall. 

Combination  Laws  (The),  1860. 
The  Statute  of  Labourers  enacted  '  that 
all  alliances  [combinations]  of  masons, 
carpenters,  and  other  artificers,'  be  an- 
nulled and  declared  unlawful.  Abolished 
in  1824,  since  which  times  Trades-Unions 
(q.v.)  have  become  very  general.  See 
'  Criminal  Law  Amendment  Act.' 

Comedy  (Father  of  French).  Moliere 
(1622-1673). 

Comite*  de  Surveillance,  1792. 

A  committee  in  the  French  Revolution 
whose  function  was  to  examine  the  de- 
nunciations received  by  the  Committee 
of  General  Safety.  After  the  butcheries 
of  2  Sept.  this  committee  drew  up  an 
address,  recommending  all  the  communes 
in  France  to  follow  the  same  example. 
See  under  '  Committee.' 

This  address  was  signed  by  Duplain,  Panis,  Ser- 
gent,  Lenfant,  Marat,  Lefort,  Jordeuil,  ad  in  in  is- 
rators  of  the  Comite  de  Surveillance,  constituted 
at  the  Mairie,  2  Sept.  1792. 

Cpmmandery  (A).  A  district  con 
taining  estates  with  a  revenue  annexed, 
belonging  to  a  military  order,  and  go- 
verned by  a  knight-commander,  or  the 
whole  body  of  knights  subject  to  a  knight- 
commander,  as  the  Commanderies  of 
Malta,  of  St.  Lazare,  of  Calatrava,  of 
Alcantara,  of  St.  Bernard,  and  of  St. 
Antony.  Till  1267  Commanderies  were 
called  Preceptories. 

Commenda,  or  '  Ecclesia  Commen- 
data.'  A  living  commended  by  the 
crown  to  the  charge  of  a  clergyman  to 
hold  till  a  person  is  duly  provided  for  it. 
It  may  be  either  temporary  or  perpetual. 

Commeiidam  (In).  A  living  is  held 


188 


COMMENDATORS 


COMMISSIONERS 


'in  commendam*  when  (to  prevent  its 
becoming  void)  it  is  committed  (coinmi-n- 
datur)  to  the  charge  of  a  clergyman  till 
it  can  be  conveniently  provided  with  a 
pastor.  Thus  when  a  rector  or  vicar  is 
made  a  bishop  his  benefice  becomes  void 
from  the  moment  of  consecration,  but, 
being  '  commended  '  to  a  commendatory, 
the  bishop  retains  the  income  till  his  suc- 
cessor is  provided. 

Commendators.  A  Scotch  term 
meaning  secular  persons  upon  whom 
church  benefices  are  bestowed.  The 
livings  are  commended,  i.e.  entrusted  to 
their  care  and  keeping.  They  &re,pro 
tcnipore,  trustees  of  the  priories,  abbeys, 
or  dioceses  committed  to  them.  The 
living  thus  held  in  trust  was  called  a 
commendatory. 

Commendatory  Abbot  (A).  Was 
i»  secular  clerk  provided  by  the  pope  to 
enjoy  the  fruits  of  an  abbey,  generally 
for  life,  without  being  saddled  with  clerical 
duties. 

Commendatory  Letters.  Letters 
written  by  one  bishop  to  another  on  be- 
half of  a  clergyman  or  layman  going  to 
the  diocese. 

Commenda'tus  [pi  Commendati]. 
In  baronial  times  was  a  person  who 
lived  under  the  protection  of  some  great 
man.  He  was  a  voluntary  vassal,  and 
paid  voluntary  homage  for  the  sake  of 
protection. 

Commerce  (Father  of  English). 
Edward  in.  (1312,  1326-1877). 

Commissaires  de  la  Commune 

(Li'8),  10  Aug.,  ITUii.  A  title  assumed  by 
Danton,  Tallien,  Billaud-Varennes,  and 
('(.Hot  d'llerbois,  who  usurped  on  this 
day  the  municipal  functions  of  Paris. 

Commissary  (The).  In  the  Univer- 
sity of  Cambridge.  An  executive  officer 
appointed  by  the  chancellor  by  letters 
patent  to  hold  a  court  of  record  for  all 
privileged  persons  and  scholars  under  the 
degree  of  M.A. 

Commission  (The  Parnell),  1889. 
See  l  Parnell,'  &c. 

Commission     of     Innocency 

(The),  1GG8.  A  commission  appointed  by 
the  Duke  of  Ormond,  lord-lieutenant  of 
Ireland,  to  inquire  into  the  guilt  or  iuno- 
cency  of  those  Catholic*  whose  estates 


had  been  forfeited  by  Cromwell.  The 
cases  were  so  numerous  that  the  K- 
was  limited,  and  only  a  fourth  of  the 
cases  were  adjudicated.  The  other  three- 
fourths  (about  3,000  in  number)  were 
stripped  of  their  estates  whether  they 
were  innocent  or  not. 

Commission  of  Inquiry  (The), 
1623.  A  commission  appointed  by  Jamea 
I.  to  examine  into  the  titles  of  holders  of 
land  in  the  province  of  Leinst«>r  and  the 
adjoining  districts.  The  commission  ad- 
judged 82,500  acres  of  land  to  be  crown 
land,  and  James  tried  to  plant  it  with 
Englishmen  and  Scotchmen,  as  he  had 
done  Ulster. 

Commission  of  Twelve  (The), 
1793.  An  extraordinary  board  appointed 
by  the  National  Convention  to  watch 
over  the  commune,  arrest  those  who  in- 
terrupted the  business  of  the  house,  and 
to  judge  traitors.  It  forthwith  an 
He'bert;  whereupon  a  riot  ensued,  and 
the  Convention  was  obliged  to  dissolve 
the  commission. 

Commissioners  of  Delinquen- 
cy, H»f>0.  Commissioners  appointed  after 
the  rebellion  of  Ireland  to  decide  what 
lands  were  forfeited  by  the  rebellion,  and 
what  Catholics  were  entitled  to  receive 
compensation.  Those  Catholics  who  in  the 
lifetime  of  Charles  I.  had  served  the  king 
against  the  rebels,  and  would  be  entitled 
to  retain  any  part  of  their  estates,  were  to 
resign  that  part  and  receive  an  equivalent 
in  the  waste  lands  of  Cor  naught ;  but  no 
Catholic,  under  any  condition,  was  to  re- 
side in  any  town  or  within  a  certain  fixed 
limit  of  a  town.  There  were  commis- 
sioners to  decide  on  the  qualifications  of 
Catholics,  others  to  arrange  the  details  of 
those  to  be  transplanted  to  Connaujzht, 
and  others  to  receive  and  hear  claims. 
The  first  sat  in  Athlono,  the  second  in 
Loughrea,  and  the  third  in  Dublin. 

Commissioners  of  Innocency. 

See  '  Commission  of  Innocency.' 

Commissioners  of  National 
Education  (The).  In  Ireland.  !>:.:'». 
The  board  appointed  to  carry  out  the 

S'an  of  national  education  introduced  by 
r.  Stanley,  chief  secretary.     See  '  N*. 
tional  Schools,  Ireland.' 

The  first  commissioners  were  the  Duke  ol 
Lei'ihtor,  Archbishop  Whately,  Archbishop  Mur- 
ray, Uev.  Dr.  8;idlier,  Rev.  James  C:vrlile  (I'lstby- 
fe-.  uin),  A.  K.  Blake  (Catholic),  tuid  Uobert  Holme* 


COMMISSIONERS 


COMMITTEE 


181 


Commissioners  ofParliament. 

Part  of  the  civil  government  of  Cromwell, 
appointed  to  grant  commissions  by  letters 
patent,  and  to  examine  into  the  legality 
of  those  holding  any  public  office.  In 
Ireland  their  chief  duty  was  to  adjust  and 
apportion  among  the  claimants  confis- 
cated estates. 

Commissioners  of  Trust  (The), 
1647.  Twelve  persons  appointed  by  the 
general  assembly  of  confederates  and 
Protestants  in  Ireland  to  guard  the  treaty, 
and  vested  with  powers  to  levy  soldiers, 
raise  money,  and  perform  all  acts  of  su- 
preme authority  in  Ireland.  The  arrange- 
ment fell  through  because  the  king  was 
beheaded  before  he  had  signed  it. 

The  Catholics  were  granted  by  the  treaty  free- 
dom of  religion,  seminaries  for  the  education  of 
their  children,  admission  to  Parliament,  and  an 
amnesty  for  the  late  rebellion. 

Committee  of  Estates  (The), 
1640.  A  committee  appointed  by  the 
Scotch  Parliament  which  had  been  pro- 
rogued by  Charles  I.,  but  which  refused  vo 
obey,  declaring  the  warrant  to  be  informal. 
They  instantly  voted  a  tax  of  10  per  cent. 
on  rents,  and  5  per  cent,  on  interest  of 
money,  and  appointed  a  Committee  of 
Estates  to  act  in  the  place  of  the  king  in 
giving  assent  to  their  measures. 

Committee  of  Evils  (The),  1625. 
A  committee  of  the  House  of  Commons  in 
the  second  year  of  the  reign  of  Charles  I. 
for  the  remedy  of  grievances  and  abuses. 
The  Committee  of  Grievances  brought 
forward  to  the  notice  of  the  house  what 
were  national  grievances,  and  the  Com- 
mittee of  Evils  suggested  remedies.  Thus 
the  Committee  of  Grievances  complained 
of  purveyance  [collecting  provisions  at  a 
Bet  price],  tonnage  and  poundage,  and  so 
on ;  and  the  Committee  of  Evils,  attribut- 
ing these  grievances  to  the  Duke  of  Buck- 
ingham, insisted  on  his  being  punished. 

Committee  of  Grievances  (The)t 
1626.  A  committee  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons to  check  the  encroachments  of  the 
young  king  Charles  I.  It  was  especially 
directed  against  the  Duke  of  Bucking- 
ham, the  king's  favourite,  whose  inso- 
lence, extravagance,  incapacity,  and 
licentiousness  were  a  great  scandal. 

Committee  of  Murder  (The), 
1690.  A  committee  appointed  by  the 
Whigs,  in  the  reign  of  William  and  Mary, 
to  inquire  into  the  concern  of  sundry  in- 


dividuals in  the  deaths  of  Lord  Russell, 
Algernon  Sidney,  and  others  of  the  Whig 
party.  John  Hampden  (grandson  of  the 
great  patriot)  and  John  Howe  were  the 
most  violent,  and  would  have  inundated 
the  nation  with  blood  if  William  had  not 
stoutly  resisted  the  persecution. 

Committee  of  Nine  (The),  6  April, 
1793.  The  Committee  of  Public  Safety 
(q.v.)  in  the  French  revolution.  It  con- 
sisted of  nine  members. 

Committee  of  Public  Safety 

(The).  '  Le  Comite'  du  Salut  Publique. f 
formed  in  the  French  revolution,  6  April, 

1793,  by  a  decree  of  the  Convention. 
For  a  year  it  was  omnipotent,  and  had 
under  it  the  '  Revolutionary  Tribunal,' 
the  '  Revolutionary  Committees,'  and  the 
Committee  of  General  Security.'    It  ori- 
ginally consisted  of  nine  members  chosen 
from  the  Convention,  the  leaders  being 
Danton,  Barere,   and   Cambon.    Three 
more  were  added  in  June ;  and,  after  the 
fall  of  the  Girondists,  Robespierre  and 
Carnot  belonged  to  the  committee.    It 
was  this  committee  which  inaugurated 
the  Reign  of  Terror,  and  filled  France 
with  scaffolds.    It  was  broken  up  27  July, 

1794.  See    '  Committee   of    the    Two 
Kingdoms.' 

Revolutionary  committees  and  Committees  ol 
General  Safety  were  also  appointed  in  every  com. 
mune  of  France.  The  former  to  receive  denun- 
ciations and  the  latter  to  look  after  the  police. 

Committee  of  Purchases,  1791 
A  committee  of  Frenchmen,  under  Bider- 
mann,  the  banker,  and  consisting  of  Jews 
and  speculators,  whose  function  was  to 
make  bargains  for  the  army  under  Du 
mouriez  and  pay  the  soldiers.  The  sol- 
diers were  paid  in  cash,  but  all  bargains 
were  paid  for  in  assignats.  All  emigrants 
were  plundered  of  their  money,  jewels, 
furniture,  and  works  of  art;  and  the 
people  of  Belgium  were  treated  as  aris- 
tocrats. Plunder  and  robbery  were  thus 
made  a  very  profitable  trade. 

Committee  of  Religion.  1. 1626* 
A  committee  of  the  House  of  Commons, 
in  the  second  year  of  Charles  L,  to  put 
down  the  growth  of  popery,  which  had 
become  aggressive  from  the  large  suite 
of  Roman  Catholics  introduced  by  the 
queen.  The  committee  presented  its 
report  25  Feb.,  1629.  It  complained  that 
the  bishops  licensed  the  circulation  of 
books  favourable  to  popery.  It  advised 


COMMITTEE 


COMMITTEES 


that  such  books  as  those  of  Mainwaring 
and  Montague  should  be  burnt ;  that 
candlesticks  should  be  removed  from 
communion-tables,  now  impiously  called 
high-altars;  that  pictures,  lights,  and 
images  should  be  removed  from  churches ; 
that  crossing  and  turning  to  the  east  in 
prayer  should  be  forbidden  ;  that  better 
and  more  learned  men  should  be  preferred 
to  church  livings ;  and  better  provision 
be  made  for  the  supply  of  holy  ministers 
to  the  several  parishes. 

IL  6  Nor.,  1640,  a  committee  of  the 
whole  house  appointed  by  the  Long  Par- 
liament for  providing  preachers,  and  re- 
moving ministers  of  scandalous  character. 

Committee  of  Safety.  I.  In  the 
civil  wars  of  Charles  I.  was  a  supreme 
council  which  sat  in  the 'Pain  ted  Cham- 
ber, Westminster.  Pym  was  president, 
and  among  the  members  were  Lord  Saye 
and  Sele,  Sir  Harry  Vane,  Harry  Marten, 
Selden,  St.  John,  and  others. 

IL  Oct.  1775.  A  committee  formed 
from  the  congress  convened  by  Governor 
Gage  at  Salem,  and  adjourned  by  the 
1  patriots '  to  Concord,  a  town  about  25 
miles  from  Boston.  Here  a  standing 
committee  was  appointed,  which  assumed 
the  name  of  '  The  Committee  of  Safety,' 
with  authority  to  call  out  the  militia 
when  they  thought  it  necessary  for  the 
defence  of  the  province.  The  French 
afterwards  adopted  the  same  idea  in 
their  Comite*  du  Salut  Publique. 

Committee  of  Secresy  (The), 
6  Jan.,  1721.  A  committee  appointed  by 
the  House  of  Commons  to  examine  into 
the  South  Sea  Company's  failure.  The 
committee  was  appointed  merely  to 
soothe  the  angry  feelings  of  the  public. 
The  directors  in  the  service  of  the  crown 
were  discharged  11  Jan.,  and  the  rest  were 
examined  before  the  House  of  Lords. 
Knight,  the  company's  cashier,  ah- 
•conded  22  Jan.,  wav  imprisoned  at  Ant- 
werp, 8  Feb. ;  escaped,  and  was  pardoned 
18  Oct.  the  same  year.  It  was  not  till 
1  June,  1788,  that  an  inquiry  into  the 
conduct  of  the  company  was  made  in  the 
House  of  Lords.  Broderick  was  chair- 
man of  the  committee,  and  Jekyll,  Moles- 
worth,  itc.  were  members  put  upon  it. 

Committee  of  Supplies  (The), 
1774.  To  purchase  ammunition,  ordnance, 
and  other  military  stores,  when  the  Com- 
mittee of  Safety  (q.v.)  thought  it  advis- 


able to  call  out  the  militia  in  defence  of 
the  province  of  Massachusetts. 

Committee  of  Twelve  (The\ 
1793.  A  committee  appointed  by  the  Con- 
vention, through  the  influence  of  the 
Girondists,  to  watch  over  the  designs  of 
the  commune  and  to  arrest  those  persons 
who  were  dangerous  to  the  public  peace. 
The  Twelve  were  the  sworn  enemies  of 
the  Jacobins. 

Committee  of  the  Protestant 
Interest  (The),  1780.  Formed  to  n-sist 
any  relaxation  of  the  penal  code  against 
the  Catholics.  The  synod  of  Glus<:ow 
was  especially  rancorous,  but  the  synod  of 
Edinburgh  favoured  measures  of  relief. 

Committee  of  the  States,  1777. 
Appointed  by  Congress  to  sit  during  their 
recess.  It  consisted  of  one  delegate  from 
each  state ;  nine  to  form  a  quorum.  This 
committee  exercised  such  powers  as 
Congress  thought  fit  to  vest  them  with. 

Committee  of  the  Two  King, 
doms  (The),  Dec.  1648.  So  the  Com- 
mittee of  Public  Safety  was  called,  when 
Scotland  joined  the  Parliamentary  party. 
This  was  after  the  death  of  Pym.  It  wai 
again  called  into  active  service  in  1647. 

Committee  of  the  whole 
House  (A).  All  the  members  of  the 
House  of  Commons  in  attendance,  pre- 
sided over  by  a  chairman  for  the  nonce 
instead  of  the  Speaker.  After  a  public  bill 
has  been  printed  and  distributed  to  the 
members,  it  is  read  for  the  second  time 
and  then  'committed.'  "When  the  day 
for '  committing '  -has  arrived,  the  Speaker 
moves 'that  I  do  now  leave  the  chair,' 
and  the  bill  is  read  clause  by  clause,  and 
line  by  line,  till  every  part  nos  received 
the  approval  of  the  house,  and  then  the 
Speaker  resumes  his  chair  to  receive  tho 
report. 

Committees  of  Correspond- 
ence, 1779.  To  carry  out  reform  in  Par- 
liament ;  organised  in  twenty-one  counties, 
and  in  the  towns  of  York,  Bristol,  Cam- 
bridge, Nottingham,  Newcastle,  Reading, 
and  Bridgwater.  The  chief  promoter* 
of  these  committees  were  Lord  Rocking- 
liam,  in  Yorkshire ;  Lord  Shclburne,  UR 
Buckinghamshire ;  Lord  Mahon  (son-in- 
law  of  Chatham),  in  Kent ;  the  Duke  of 
Richmond,  the  Marquis  of  Carmarthen, 
Sir  George  Savile,  E  Jmuud  Burke,  and 
Charles  James  Fox. 


COMMITTEES 


COMMORANTES 


191 


In   1780   Committees   of   Correspondence  were 
organised    by    the    Protestant     Association 


numerous  towns  to  resist  any  relaxation  of  the 
penal  acts  against  the  Catholics.  The  anti- 
Catholic  furore  culminated  in  the  Gordon  riots. 


Committees  of  General  Se- 
curity, or  '  Comite  de  Surete  Ge'nerale ' 
(1793).  Appointed  by  the  Convention  to 
act  under  the  Committee  of  Public  Safety 
to  look  after  the  police. 

Common  Good  (The).  A  Scotch 
phrase  meaning  the  public  funds  of  a 
burgh. 

Common  Prayer  Book  (The). 
Was  drawn  up  chiefly  by  Goodrich 
bishop  of  Ely,  and  Ridley  bishop  of 
Rochester.  Their  coadjutors  were  Skyp 
bishop  of  Hereford,  Thirlby  bishop  of 
Westminster,  Day  bishop  of  Chichester, 
Holbeach  bishop  of  Lincoln,  Dr.  May 
dean  of  St.  Paul's,  Dr.  Taylor  dean  of 
Lincoln,  Dr.  Haynes  dean  of  Exeter, 
Dr.  Redmayne  dean  of  Westminster,  Dr. 
Cox  the  king's  almoner,  and  Dr.  Robert- 
son  archdeac&n  of  Leicester.  In  the 
communion  office  there  were  added  the 
Archbishop  of  York  and  the  Bishops  of 
Durham,  Worcester,  Norwich,  St.  Asaph, 
Lichfield,  Salisbury,  Carlisle,  Bristol,  and 
St.  David's. 

Common  Recovery.  A  legal 
fiction  practised  in  the  reign  of  Ed- 
ward IV.  for  cutting  off  entails.  The 
estate  being  forfeit  to  the  crown  was 
granted  to  a  person  by  private  agreement. 
This  person  brought  an  action  against  the 
grantor  for  unjustly  claiming  such  estate. 
Of  course  the  suit  was  permitted  to  go  by 
default,  and  the  entail,  being  declared 
lost,  the  fee  simple  of  the  property  re- 
curred to  the  possessor,  to  be  disposed  of 
as  he  thought  proper. 

Common  Sense,  1776.  A  pamphlet 
by  Thomas  Paine,  then  living  in  Phila- 
delphia, urging  the  Americans  to  claim 
independence.  It  ridiculed  the  idea  of  a 
small  island,  8,000  miles  off,  ruling  the 
immense  continent  of  America,  and 
threatening  three  million  men,  more 
vigorous  and  more  virtuous  than  their 
would-be  enslavers.  This  spark  was 
sufficient  to  rouse  the  Americans,  who 
at  once  signed  their  Declaration  of  Inde- 
pendence. 

Commoners.  The  ordinary  students 
of  the  University  of  Oxford,  called  '  pen- 
sioners '  in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 

In  the  University  of  Cambridge  'Fellow  Com- 
•aonera '  are  pensioners  who  din*  at  the  Fellows' 


or  Masters'  table.  They  are  generally  married 
men,  noblemen,  and  elderly  men.  They  wear  a 
gold  tassel  on  their  cap  instead  of  a  silk  one,  and 
have  the  privilege  of  paying  higher  fees. 

Commons'  King  (The).  The  Com- 
mons' King  of  Rome  was  King  Serving 
Tullius,  sixth  king  of  Rome.  His  mother 
was  a  captive  taken  at  Cornubium,  and 
became  the  female  slave  of  Tanaquil,  wife 
of  Tarquin  I.  Seryius  was  by  birth  a 
slave  also,  but  married  the  king's  daugh- 
ter and  succeeded  to  the  throne. 

Louis  Philippe  of  France  was  called  '  Le  tat 
oitoyen.' 

Commons  Spiritual  (The).  The 
Proctors  of  Convocation,  who,  in  the 
reign  of  Richard  II.,  were  elected  at 
knights  of  the  shire  were. 

Commonwealth,  or  Free  State. 
19  March,  1649.  So  the  government  of 
the  United  Kingdom  was  called,  as  soon 
as  it  was  constituted  after  the  execution 
of  Charles  L 

Commonwealth  (The).  Lasted  in 
England  eleven  years  (1649-1600).  Dur- 
ing which  period,  Cromwell  was  Lord  Pro- 
tector for  about  four  and  three-quartet 
years  (16  Dec.,  1658,  to  8  Sept.,  1658),  and 
was  styled  'his  highness.'  During  the 
Commonwealth,  the  recognised  govern- 
ment superscription  ran  thus :  '  Keepers 
of  the  liberties  of  England  by  the  au- 
thority of  Parliament.' 

Commonwealth  of  Babina 
(The),  16th  cent.  A  society  founded  in 
Poland  in  the  time  of  Sigismund  Au- 
gustus, last  male  heir  of  the  house  of 
Jagello  (1548-1572),  so  called  from  Ba- 
bina, the  place  of  meeting.  They  had  a 
regular  mock  government,  under  king, 
senate,  and  magistrates.  The  executive 
was  elected  from  something  which  ap- 
peared ridiculous  in  the  member  elected. 
Thus,  an  officious  man  was  made  arch- 
bishop, a  disputatious  one  was  made 
speaker,  a  boaster  was  made  comniander- 
in-chief.  To  decline  to  serve  was  to  be 
outlawed.  Thus  every  foible  was  held  up 
to  observation,  and  Babina  was  a  word  of 
terror.  Without  doubt  the  society  did  a 
vast  amount  of  good.  It  gradually  died  out. 

Commorantes  in  Villa.  Gradu- 
ates of  the  University  of  Cambridge,  not 
on  any  of  the  college  staffs,  but  members 
of  the  Regent's  House  (called  the  White 
Hoods).  When  the  university  was  re- 
organised in  1858,  the  term  was  abolished 


IPS 


COMMUNE 


COMPAGNIE3 


and  the  Regent's  House  formed  part  of 
the  Senate. 

Commune  of  Paris  (The),  14  July, 
1789.  A  municipal  revolutionary  board, 
which  took  the  place  of  the  '  Conseil  de 
Ville '  and  held  its  sessions  in  the  Guild 
Hall  (Hotel  de  Ville).  It  had  the  supreme 
government  of  the  city,  the  appointment 
of  the  civil  officers,  and  the  magisterial 
duties.  It  was  presided  over  by  a  pro- 
vost— Chaumette  was  the  first  provost, 
and  the  next  was  Robespierre,  at  whose 
fall  the  commune  was  abolished  (27  July, 
1794). 

Com'munes  (2  syl.).  Chartered 
towns  were  so  called  in  France.  The  first 
was  the  commune  of  Mans,  in  10(56. 

Commu'nes  (8  syl.).  A  supplement, 
in  five  books,  to  the  Corpus  Juris  Cano- 
nicijbeingtheExtravagantesofpopessub- 
B<'<|U<-nt  to  John  XXII.  Not  unfrequently 
called  '  Extravagantes  Communes.' 

Communion  Service  (The  First\ 
1548.  By  a  committee  of  bishops  and  other 
clergy,  appointed  by  Cranmer.  It  made 
auricular  confession  optional ;  appointed 
that  the  encharist  should  be  given  in  both 
kinds ;  that  the  Host  should  not  be  ele- 
vated ;  that  the  chief  part  of  the  service 
should  be  in  English ;  that  the  ,bread 
should  be  of  the  same  form  and  kind  as 
heretofore;  and  that  the  words  used 
should  be  those  printed  in  our  Common 
Prayer  Book,  now  in  use. 

Communism.  A  scheme  for  asso- 
ciating men  and  women  together  without 
recourse  to  the  laws  of  social  and  political 
economy,  usually  resorted  to.  The  repre- 
sentatives of  communism  are  Robert 
Owen,  St.  Simon,  Fourier,  Proudhon,  and 
Enfuntin. 

(1)  Owen  published  his  scheme  in  1813, 
and  tried  it  in  1825,  at  Orbiston,  in  Lan- 
arkshire.    This  scheme   failed,   and    in 
1843  he  opened  his  '  Harmony  Hall,'  in 
H:,m|-iiiiv  ;  but  this  also  was  a  failure. 

(2)  St.   Simon  established  a  corporate 
society    at     Menilmontant,    but    Louis 
Philippe  charged  it  with  immorality  and 
im-li^'ion.     The  readers  were  imprisoned 
and  the  commune  dissolved. 

(3)  Fourier  established  his  'phalans- 
tery' at  Rambouillet,  but  it  proved  a 
totiil  failuiv. 

(4)  Proudhon  is  noted  for  his  axiom, 
•La  propric'te*,  c'est  le  vol.'  1848,  and  for 


his  Banque  du  Peuple,  1849,  which  hod 
for  its  object  the  suppression  of  capital. 
It  was  closed  by  authority,  and  Proudhon 
fled  to  Geneva. 

(5)  Enfantin,  a  partisan  of  St.  Simon, 
advocated  the  abolition  of  marriage  ties, 
and  was  prosecuted  on  the  grounds  of 
public  decency.  See  '  Socialism,'  '  St. 
Simonianism,' '  Supreme  Father/ 

Communists  (Tfo).  A  secret  so- 
ciety, which  the  report  of  the  Government 
of  Zurich,  1844,  says  was  then  in  exist- 
ence in  Switzerland.  Its  object  was  '  tin 
enfranchisement  of  all  humanity ;  the 
abolition  of  property,  of  heritage,  of 
money,  of  wages,  of  laws,  and  of  punish- 
ments.' They  also  insisted  on  an  equal 
distribution  of  labour  and  enjoyment. 
See  'Communism.' 

Commutation  Act.  See  'Tithes 
Bill.' 

Comneni  (The),  or  'The  Comne- 
nians.'  A  family  of  Roman  origin  which 
furnished  six  Byzaiitian  emperors,  one 
Heraclean,  and  three  of  Trebizond.  The 
six  of  Constantinople  are  :  Isaac  (1057- 
1059),  Alexis  I.  (1081-1118),  John  (1118- 
1148),  Manuel  (1143-1180),  Alexis  H. 
(1180-1183),  and  Andronlcus  (1188-1185), 
who  was  dethroned. 

The  one  of  Heraclea  was  David,  grand- 
son of  Andronieus. 

Alexis  III.,  who  founded  a  dynasty  at 
Tn  1'izond,  which  lasted  from  1204  to 
1402. 

The  rest  of  the  Comneni  migrated  to 
the  Morea  and  Corsica.  Napoleon  used 
to  claim  descent  from  these  Comneni. 

Comorbans,    or    Corbes.     Lay 

dignitaries  who  held  in  Ireland  church 
lands.  If  not  dignitaries,  they  were  called 
Erenachs.  Like  lay  abbots,  they  appro- 
priated to  themselves  the  revenues,  leav- 
ing the  clergy  the  fees  and  tithes.  (From 
the  9th  to  the  17th  cent.) 

Compagnacci  (The}.  A  set  of 
foolish  youths  in  Florence,  during  the 
palmy  days  of  Lorenzo  de'  Medici ;  \vlx>, 
laying  aside  all  sense  of  shame,  gave 
themselves  up  to  every  sort  of  wicked- 
ness, emulating  each  other  in  the  depths 
of  naughtiness  to  which  they  could  attain. 

Compagnies  (Lea).  Often  called 
*Les  grandes  com) .armies.'  Bands  of 
troops  composed  of  different  nations,  and 
led  by  a  general  whose  device  was '  L'ami 


COMPANION'S 


COMPURGATORS 


10; 


du  Dieu  et  1'ennemi  du  tout  le  monde.' 
See '  Companions'  League,' '  Condottieri.' 
One  of  them  called  himself  '  The  enemy  ot  God, 
ol  pity,  and  ol  mercy.' 

Companions'  League  (The), 
1860.  A  confederacy  of  the  mercenary 
troops  disbanded  by  Edward  III.  after 
the  battle  of  Poitiers  (1356).  The  league 
mustered  40,000  soldiers,  and  fought 
several  pitched  battles  with  the  French 
troops.  In  1366  they  joined  Duguesclin'g 
army  levied  to  aid  Henry  da  Trastamare 
against  his  brother  Pedro  the  Cruel. 
This  league  was  a  confederacy  of  Les 
grandes  compagnies  (q.v.). 

Companions  of  Jehu  (The).  The 
Chouans,  a  royalist  faction  in  France  in 
1800.  Louis  XVIII.  being  Jehu,  whose 
'  companions '  were  bound  to  aid  him  in 
1  cutting  off,  root  and  branch,  all  who  had 
taken  part  in  the  assassination  of  his  royal 
brother'  (Louis  XVL).  See  2  Chron. 
xxii.  7. 

Company  of  1789  (The).  The 
club  of  the  Feuillants  was  originally  so 
called.  Its  platform  was  the  support  of 
the  constitution  against  the  ultra  party. 
They  took  the  constitution  of  England  for 
their  model.  On  28  March,  1791,  the  club 
was  forcibly  dispersed  by  a  raging  mob. 

Company  of  St.  George  (The), 
1379.  A  company  of  adventurers  under 
Alberic  di  Barbiano.  This  company  was 
a  most  famous  school  of  great  generals 
from  its  formation  to  the  ICth  cent. 

Compassionate  Allowance.   A 

government  gratuity  to  the  widows  and 
children  of  those  in  the  British  army 
slain  in  the  Crimean  War  (1855-1856). 

Compassionate  Brothers  (The), 
1640.  Founded  at  Seville,  in  Spain,  by  the 
Portuguese  John  di  Dio,  who  had  served 
in  Africa  under  Charles  V.  They  ob- 
tained their  funds  by  begging.  Their 
chief  functions  were  nursing  the  sick  and 
reforming  immoral  women.  The  brothers 
were  laymen  under  no  rule  till  1572,  when 
the  pope  subjected  them  to  the  rule  of 
St.  Augustine. 

Competitive  Examination  for 
the  Civil  service,  introduced  in  1855. 
Every  candidate  is  required  to  pass  first 
a  preliminary  examination. 

Cpmpitalian  Lares.  Gods  who 
presided  respectively  over  th'e  several 


quarters  of  the  city  (Rome).  Compitum 
was  the  place  where  two  or  more  roads 
met,  as  Trivium  was  the  place  where  two 
or  more  streets  met.  It  was  customary 
with  the  Romans  to  erect  altars,  shrines, 
and  small  temples  at  these  spots,  as 
Roman  Catholics  used  to  erect  on  such 
•pots  crucifixes.  The  Lares  Compitales 
were  the  deities  who  presided  over  cross 
roads  (Prcpertius,  iv.  3,  54).  Varro 
tells  us  the  word  compUum  comes  from 
the  verb  competo,  to  agree  in  one. 

Complaint  (The),  1450,  or,  in  full, 
*  The  Complaint  of  the  Commons  of  Kent.' 
The  petition  of  grievances  presented  by 
John  Cade,  calling  for  administrative 
and  economical  reforms,  a  change  of 
ministry,  a  more  careful  expenditure  of 
the  royal  revenue,  and  the  restoration  of 
freedom  of  election,  which  had  been 
broken  in  upon  both  by  the  crown  and 
by  the  great  landlords. 

Compline.  The  last  of  the  eight 
daily  services  of  the  Catholic  Church  and 
of  the  four  greater  ones.  At  bed-time. 
The  word  means  complete.  See  '  Canoni- 
cal Hours.' 


Polyglot 

rinted  under 


Complutensian 
Bible  (The),  1502-1517.  Print 
the  patronage  and  at  the  expense  of 
Cardinal  Ximenes  at  Complutum  (i.e. 
Alcala  de  Henares  in  New  Castile,  about 
nineteen  miles  from  Madrid,  in  Spain). 

Comprehension  (A),  1670.  A 
decree  by  Leighton  to  pacify  the  Scotch 
clergy  irritated  by  the  Act  against  Field 
Conventicles  (q.v.).  It  required  that  they 
should  attend  presbyteries  as  they  were 
established  before  the  year  1638.  The 
bishops  were  required  to  waive  their 
claim  of  a  negative  voice,  and  all  who 
pleased  were  to  be  at  liberty  to  protest 
against  it.  (See  Lingard,  ix.  4.) 

Compromise  (The),  1567.  The 
league  between  the  Protestants  and 
Catholics  of  the  Netherlands,  headed  by 
the  Prince  of  Orange,  the  Count  Egmont, 
and  the  Count  Horn,  to  put  down  the 
Inquisition,  introduced  into  their  country 
by  Philip  II.  of  Spain.  The  Duchess  of 
Parma,  who  governed  the  country,  gave 
way  to  the  storm,  and  abolished  the  In- 
quisition ;  by  which  wise  concession  she 
broke  up  the  league. 

Compur'gators.  Twelve  persons 
who  swore  that  they  believed  an  accused 

0 


194 


COMTE 


CONCORDAT 


person  who  pleaded  '  not  guilty '  to  be 
innocent  of  the  crime  charged  against 
him.  The  finding  was  called  '  compur- 
gation.'  This  basis  of  our  common  jury 
gystem  existed  in  the  Saxon  times,  and 
is  generally  placed  to  the  credit  of  Alfred 
the  Great. 

Comte's  Three  States.  The  theo- 
logical state,  the  metaphysical  state,  and 
physical  state.  '  Chacun  de  nous,  en 
contemplant  sa  propre  histoire,  ne  se 
souvient-il  pas  qu'il  a  e"te*  successivement, 
quant  a  ses  notions  les  plus  importantes, 
thlologien  dans  son  enfance,  metaphysi- 
cien  dans  sa  jeunesse,  etphysicien  dans 
sa  virilit^  ? '  In  the  infancy  of  thought  the 
mind  attributes  changes  in  phenomena  to 
the  overruling  will  of  some  divinity  which 
shapes  them.  In  the  next  stage  the  mind 
attributes  changes  of  phenomena  to  some 
hypothetical  abstract  principle.  In  the 
third,  or  mature  stage,  the  mind  clings  to 
facts,  and  attributes  phenomena  to  those 
agencies  which  experience  or  experiment 
v  teaches  us  to  have  been  in  operation. 

Comuneros,  1520-1521.  A  Span- 
ish party  opposed  to  the  appointment 
of  Karl  V.  of  Germany  to  the  Spanish 
crown.  Padilla,  a  young  nobleman  of 
Toledo,  was  at  the  head  of  the  insurgents. 
They  were  defeated  by  the  royalists  at 
Villalar  in  1521,  and  Padilla  was  executed. 
This  civil  war  is  called  the  '  Guerra  de  las 
Comuniades.' 

Conacre  System  (The).  The  sys- 
tem of  subletting  small  patches  of  land, 
consisting  of  from  1  to  5  acres,  for  a  single 
potato  crop.  Thus,  in  Ireland,  a  landlord 
of,  say,  100,000  acres,  would  farm  it  to  a 
middleman,  and  live  in  England  or 
abroad.  The  middleman  will  divide  this 
large  tenement  into  several  smaller  ones, 
which  he  will  let  out  to  tenants,  say  from 
100  to  500  acres  each.  These  tenants  will 
sublet  a  part  (say  in  parcels  of  from  10 
to  50  acres)  to  other  tenants ;  and,  lastly, 
these  farmers  will '  conacre '  small  patches 
to  some  peasant  to  grow  on  it  a  crop  of 
potatoes  for  the  current  year.  So  that 
sometimes  six  or  eight  persons  under  the 
landlord  make  a  profit  of  the  land,  and 
the  last  occupant  pays  at  the  rate  of  Si. 
or  10Z.  per  acre  for  his  little  patch  of 
land. 

Conception  of  the  Virgin 
Mary  (The),  or  'Festum  Beatae  Maria 
4«  Adventu,'  8  Dec.  Instituted  1350. 


There  is  an  order  of  nuns,  which  was  founded  In 
1484,  entitled  '  The  Conception  of  Our  Lady.1  Theil 
dress  is  a  white  gown,  a  blue  mantle,  and  a  scapu- 
ary. 

Conceptualisrn,  Abelard's  ier- 
tium  quid  (q.v.). 

Concord  of  Madrid  (The),  1526. 
Extorted  by  Karl  V.  from  Francois  L,  his 
captive.  Francois  consented  to  give  up 
all  claims  to  Flanders  and  Artois,  the 
possession  of  Naples,  Milan,  Genoa,  and 
all  other  Italian  territories,  to  deliver  the 
dauphin  and  Due  d'Orteans  into  the 
hands  of  Karl  as  hostages,  and  bound 
himself  to  return  into  captivity  if  these 
conditions  were  not  fulfilled  within  four 
years.  Francois  also  promised  to  marry 
Queen  Eleonora  (sister  of  Karl  V.),  to  re- 
store Bourbon  and  the  rest  of  the  rebels 
to  their  estates  and  honours,  to  pay 
Henry  VIET,  all  the  money  which  Karl 
owed  him,  to  lend  Karl  his  whole  navy, 
with  500  men-at-arms  and  6,000  foot 
soldiers,  to  put  down  the  princes  of  Italy, 
and  to  use  his  influence  with  the  King  of 
Navarre  and  Duke  of  Gueldres  to  get 
Karl  appointed  heir  to  their  dominions. 
The  pope  absolved  Francois  from  his 
obligation  to  observe  this  scandalous 
exaction. 

Concordat  of  1801  (The).  Between 
Pius  VII.  and  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  then 
first  consul.  It  put  an  end  to  the  anarchy 
introduced  by  the  revolution  in  the 
Gallican  Church,  and  re-established  the 
French  hierarchy.  The  appointment  of 
bishops  was  left  in  the  hands  of  the  tem- 
poral power,  but  their  institution  was 
reserved  to  the  pope. 

A  new  division  of  the  dioceses  of  France  was 
made.  The  appointment  of  cores  or  vicars  was 
left  to  the  bishops.  Napoleon  said  to  Cabanls : 
'  Do  you  know  what  this  Concordat  really  is?  Ik 
is  the  vaccination  of  religion.  In  fifty  years  there 
will  be  no  more  religion  In  France  than  small  pox.' 

Concordat  of  1855  (The).  Between 
Pius  IX.  and  the  Emperor  Francis  Joseph 
of  Austria.  This  concordat  was  abrogated 
in  1870. 

Concordat  of  Francois  I.,  A.D. 
1515.  A  repeal  of  the  Pragmatic  Sanc- 
tion, which  the  pope  had  condemned,  and 
the  substitution  of  a  compromise.  By  the 
Pragmatic  Sanction  the  independence  of 
the  Gallican  Church  was  secured,  and  ita 
frt'«'ili)in  from  all  papal  encroachments; 
by  the  Concordat  the  pope  and  king  made 
a  partition^of  the  spoil.  The  king  ap- 
pointed to  vacant  bishoprics  within  au 


CONCORDAT 


CONFEDERATES 


195 


months ;  if  the  nominee  was  objected  to 
by  the  pope,  three  months  more  were 
allowed,  and  if  then  the  appointment 
was  objected  to,  the  pope  made  the  ap- 
pointment. By  this  foolish  arrangement 
annates  or  first  fruits  were  again  rendered 
to  the  pope.  Of  course  the  French  par- 
liament and  council  greatly  objected,  but 
the  king  carried  his  point. 

Concordat  of  Vienna  (The),  1448. 
Drawn  up  by  Kaiser  Friederich  III.,  and 
approved  of  by  Czar  Nicholas  V.,  esta- 
blishing the  canonical  election,  abolishing 
the  Acts  called '  Provisiones  '  for  curbing 
the  arbitrary  power  of  the  crown,  abolish- 
ing pontifical  expectatives,  determining 
in  what  cases  the  pope  could  dispose  of 
German  benefices,  and  substituting  a  tax 
spread  over  two  years  for  annates. 

Concordat  of  Worms  (The),  1122. 
Between  Pope  Calixtus  II.  and  Hein- 
rich  V.  of  Germany.  This  instrument 
put  an  end  to  the  long  contention  about 
investitures.  The  pope  recognised  the 
right  of  the  monarch  to  give  temporal 
investitures,  and  reserved  to  himself  the 
right  of  spiritual  investitures. 

A  concordat  is  a  contract  between  the  pope  and 
•  temporal  potentate  to  fix  their  respective  rights 
in  matters  pertaining  to  the  Church  and  State. 

Condignitism.  A  doctrine  taught 
by  Thomas  Aquinas  (1224-1274),  who 
contended  that  man  in  his  natural  state 
cannot  so  live  as  to  merit  or  earn  God's 
grace  ;  but  that  with  Divine  assistance  he 
could  do  so,  and  render  himself  worthy 
(condignus)  of  salvation.  This  sort  of 
merit  is  called  the  '  merit  of  condignity.' 

The  'merit  of  congruity*  Is  the  possibility  of 
BO  ordering  oar  lives  as  to  deserve  grace,  and  with 
the  desert,  of  course,  follows  the  grace.  See 
'Congruism.' 

Condottie'ri.  Either  free-lances, 
or  bands  of  adventurers,  who  for  hire 
entered  the  service  of  anyone  who  would 
pay  them.  Hawkwood's  condottieri  hired 
themselves  into  the  Venetian  service  in 
the  14th  cent.,  and  were  called  the  Eng- 
lish condottieri.  A  condottiere  is  not  a 
captain  or  leader  of  a  band,  but  a  free- 
lance, or  a  company  of  free-lances  under 
a  leader.  Thus  Hawkwood  collected  a 
band  of  condottieri,  and  made  the  best 
bargain  he  could  with  those  who  were 
willing  to  pay  for  their  services.  At  the 
same  time  Francesco  Sforza  was  a  con- 
dottiere; BO  also  Angelo  de  la  Pergola, 


Nicolo  Piccinino,  and  Guido  Torello  were 
noted  condottieri. 

Of  course  the  word  condottie're  means  a  captain 
OP  leader,  and  condottieri  those  under  a  leader. 

Confarrea'tion.  A  species  of  mar- 
riage in  ancient  Rome ;  so  called  because 
the  chief  ceremony  was  partaking  of  the 
panis  farreus  (bread  made  of  spelt)  in  the 
presence  of  ten  witnesses.  This  was 
the  highest  form  of  marriage ;  and  certain 
offices  in  the  state,  such  for  example  aa 
the  Flamen  Didlis,  could  be  held  only 
by  those  who  were  born  of  parents  thua 
married. 

Our  bridecake  la  a  relic  of  the  panis  farrau. 

Confederacy  of  Delos  (The),  B.C. 
477.  A  league  to  place  Athens,  instead 
of  Sparta,  at  the  head  of  Greece,  chiefly 
brought  about  by  the  treason  of  Pausa- 
nias.  Called  the  Confederacy  of  Delos, 
because  the  deputies  of  the  allies  were  to 
meet  annually  in  Delos  in  the  temple  of 
Apollo  and  Artemis. 

Confederate  Catholics  (The), 
1641.  An  Irish  secret  society  formed  in 
Ulster,  where  50,000  Englishmen  were 
assassinated.  'Husbands  were  cut  to 
pieces  in  the  presence  of  their  wives; 
children's  brains  were  dashed  out  be- 
fore their  parents ;  women  were  brutally 
violated,  and  driven  naked  to  perish  in 
the  woods.  Some  were  burned ;  others 
drowned  for  sport;  many  were  buried 
alive.  The  contest  was  that  of  Catholic 
against  Protestant ;  and  the  rebels,  believ- 
ing that  Charles  I.  really  befriended  them, 
called  themselves  '  the  king's  army,'  and 
claimed  to  be  acting  on  the  king's  commig- 
sion.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Confederates  (The),  1861-1865. 
The  Southern  States  of  North  America,  in 
the  American  civil  war,  consisting  of 
South  Carolina,  Georgia,  Florida,  Vir- 
ginia, North  Carolina,  Alabama,  Mis- 
sissippi, Louisiana,  and  Texas.  These 
states  were  utterly  opposed  to  what 
was  called  the  Garrison  school,  which 
considered  American  slavery  a  scandal. 
Sumner  and  Sewardtpok  up  the  question, 
and  organised  an  anti-slavery  party.  The 
Southerners  confederated,  and  resolved 
to  separate  from  the  Union,  the  federalists 
or  unionists  armed  to  preserve  the  Union. 
As  the  war  went  on  the  slavery  question 
was  thrust  to  the  forefront.  The  South- 
erners were  vanquished,  slavery  was  abol« 
ished,  and  the  Union  was  preserved. 


196 


CONFEDERATION 


CONFESSION 


Confederation  (The  Irish),  184fi. 
Formed  by  the  Young  Ireland  party 
when  it  separated  from  the  old  Repealers, 
led  by  Daniel  O'Connell.  The  meetings 
were  held  in  the  Music  Hall,  Abbey  Street. 
See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Confederation  of  Bar  (The),  1768. 
Formed  by  the  Catholics  of  Poland  against 
the  dissidents  (g.v.).  It  was  dissolved  in 
1778. 

Bar  Is  a  (own  of  Podolla.  The  confederation  was 
supported  by  Russia.  See  '  National  Confederacy 
Of  Poland.1 

Confederation  of  the  Rhine 
(The),  1806.  The  German  states  confede- 
rated by  Napoleon.  AB  allies  of  France 
each  state  was  bound  to  furnish  a  con- 
tingent to  the  French  army.  In  1808 
the  number  of  Germans  yielded  120,000 
men  to  Napoleon's  call.  Bavaria  and 
Wurtemburg  allied  themselves  to  France 
in  1805,  and  in  reward  of  this  unpatriotic 
conduct  these  electorates  were  raised  into 
kingdoms.  In  1806  fourteen  other  Ger- 
man princes  signed  an  act  of  alliance,  and 
in  1808  other  princes  did  the  same.  After 
the  disaster  of  Moscow  in  1813  the  con- 
federation broke  up,  and  the  German 
princes  allied  themselves  against  their 
common  enemy. 

The  fourteen  were,  the  Elector  (now  called  the 
Grand  Duke)  of  Hadcn,  the  new  Grand  Duke  of 
Cleves  (Napoleon's  brother  In-law)  the  Landgraf 
(now  called  Grand  Puke  of  Hessen  Darmstadt,  (he 
Prince  of  Nasnau-Uslnges,  the  Prince  of  Naeean* 
Weilburg,  the  Prince  of  Hohonzollern  Hechlngen. 
the  Prince  of  Ibenberg  Birstein,  the  Prince  ot 
Liechtenstein,  t ho  1  Hike  of  AremlnTtf.  th<>  Count  of 
I/agen.  Subsequently,  the  Duke  of  WUrsburg,  the 
King  of  Saxony,  the  King  of  Westphalia,  the  Duke 
«f  Mecklenburg,  and  some  other  small  princes. 

Conference  (The),  1661.  Held  at 
the  Savoy,  in  the  residence  of  the  Bishop 
of  London  (Dr.  Sheldon).  Four  months 
were  awarded  to  it  (25  March-25  July). 
Between  twenty-one  BpiMOpalima  and 
twenty-one  Presbyterians.  After  long 
dispute,  the  nonconformists  reduced  their 
grievances  to  these  eight :  The  sinfulness 

1.  Of  wearing  a  surplice. 

5.  Of  the  cross  in  baptism. 

t.  Of  calling  the  baptized  regenerate. 
4.  Of  kneeling  lit  the  Lord's  Supper. 
t.  Of  admin  istering  the  Lord  s  Supper  to  (he  slek 
and  impenitent. 

6.  Priestly  absolution. 

7.  Returning  thanks  promiscuously  In  the  Burial 
fervice. 

8.  Subscription  to  the  Thirty  nine  Articles- 

Conference  of  London  (The), 
1826.  A  diplomatic  congress  held  in 
London  to  determine  on  the  fate  of 
Greoc*. 


Confession  of  Augsburg  (The), 
1580.  A  summary  of  faith  drawn  up  by 
Melanchthon,  and  presented  to  the  Em- 
peror Charles  V.  at  the  Diet  of  Augsburg. 
This  confession  is  based  on  '  The  Articles 
of  Torgau'  (q.v.),  and  contains  twenty-one 
articles  on  doctrine,  and  seven  on  prac- 
tical matters.  They  very  much  resemble 
the  Thirty -nine  Articles  of  the  Church  of 
England. 

Torgau,  pronounce  Tor-gov. 

The  last  7  are  these  :— 22  :  of  both  kinds,  tft  Art. 
xxx. ;  23 :  of  (he  marriage  of  priests,  tee  Art.  xxxil. , 
24  :  of  the  sacrifice  of  the  mass,  tee  Art.  xxxi. ;  25  :  of 
oral  confession ;  26 :  of  distinction  of  meats  :  27 :  of 
conventual  vows;  and  28:  of  the  authority  of 
bishops.  Compare  also  the  21  Articles  of  the  Con- 
fession with  the  Articles  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land,  vis. :  1 :  of  Ood  with  Art.  I. ;  2 :  of  orlniinl  sin 
with  Art.  Ix. ;  8 :  of  the  Son  of  God  with  Art.  11. ;  4  : 
of  justification  with  Art.  xl. ;  5  :  of  preaching  with 
Art.  xxiv. ;  6 :  of  obedience ;  7, 8 :  of  the  Church  with 
Art.  xix.  xx. ;  9  :  of  baptism  with  Art.  xvil. ;  10 :  of 
the  Lord's  Supper  with  Art.  xxviii.  xxlx.  xxx. ;  11 : 
of  confession  ;  12 :  of  penance ;  IS :  of  the  use  of  the 
sacraments  with  Art.  xxvi.  ;  14  :  of  church  govern- 
ment with  Art.  xx. ;  15  :  of  church  order  ;  16  :  of 
secular  government  with  Art  xxxvii.;  17:  of 
Christ  s  second  comlnp  ;  18  :  of  free  will  with  Art. 
x. ;  19 :  of  the  cause  of  bin  with  Art.  Ix. ;  20 :  of  faith 
and  good  works  with  Art.  xll.  xilL  ;  and  21 :  of  the 
worship  of  saints. 

Confession  of  Bale  (The),  1534. 
The  first  Helvetic  confession  of  faith, 
drawn  up  by  Zwingli  in  1580,  was  so 
called  because  it  was  ratified  at  Bale. 

Confession  of  Brandenburg 
(The).  The  confession  of  faith  drawn 
up  in  the  city  of  Brandenburg  by  order 
of  the  elector,  with  a  view  of  reconciling 
the  tenets  of  Luthor  with  those  of  Calvin, 
and  to  put  an  end  to  the  disputes  occa- 
sioned by  the  Confession  of  Augsburg. 

Confession  of  Bullinger  (The). 
The  Expositio  Simplex  01  Heinrich 
Bullinger,  the  successor  of  Zwingli,  at 
Cologne,  1566. 

Confession  of  Emden  (The\ 
1562.  By  the  Belgian  reformers. 

Confession  of  Wurtemburg 
(The),  1551.  A  Lutheran  confession  of 
faith. 

Confession  of  Zwingli.  In  1523 
the  government  of  Ziirich  invited  the 
Protestants  and  Catholics  to  a  con- 
ference, in  the  hope  of  adjusting  their 
religious  difficulties.  Zwingli  drew  up 
his  arguments  under  sixty-seven  heads, 
and  the  council  gave  their  vote  in 
his  favour.  These  sixty-seven  articles 
he  afterwards  submitted  to  Francois  L 
of  France,  and  called  them  his  Con- 
fession. They  are  worthy  to  be  com- 


CONFESSION 


CONGREGATION 


197 


pared  with  the  twenty-eight  articles  of 
the  Confession  of  Augsburg,  drawn  up 
by  Melanchthon,  or  the  Thirty-nine 
Articles  of  the  Church  of  England. 

Confession  of  the  Druses  (The), 
llth  cent.  (1)  The  Unity  of  God.  He 
manifested  himself  to  man  seven  times, 
the  last  being  in  the  person  of  Hakim ; 
(2)  there  are  five  superior  ministers  who 
have  all  manifested  themselves  to  man — 
the  chief  of  them  were  Hamza  and 
Christ ;  (8)  the  transmigration  of  souls ; 
(4)  Hakim  shall  by-and-bye  reign  on 
earth,  and  all  its  kingdoms  shall  be  sub- 
ject to  him;  (5)  the  seven  points  are 
truth,  mutual  aid,  renunciation  of  all 
other  religions,  belief  in  one  Hakim  (as 
God),  contentment,  submission,  and  se- 
paration from  heretics. 

Confessions  of  the  Reformed 
Churches.  (1)  The  Helvetic  Con- 
fessions, as  that  of  Basel  in  1530,  and 
that  of  Bullinger,  called  Expositio  Sim- 
plex, in  1566 ;  (2)  the  Tetrapolitan  Con- 
fession in  1531 ;  (3)  the  Gallic  Confession 
in  1559  ;  (4)  the  Palatine,  or  Heidelberg, 
Confession  in  1575;  and  (5)  the  Belgic 
Confession  in  1559.  See  each  of  these  in 
loco. 

See  also '  Westminster  Confession  of  Faith.' 

Confessor  of  the  Household. 

One  of  the  twelve  royal  chaplains,  whose 
office  it  is  to  read  prayers  every  morning 
to  the  family,  to  visit  the  sick,  to  prepare 
communicants,  and  give  advice  on  points 
of  religion  to  those  who  desire  information. 
Conflrmatio  Charta'rum,  25 
Edw.  L  A.D.  1297."  By  which  Magna 
Charta  was  directed  to  be  allowed  at  the 
common  law,  all  judgments  contrary 
thereto  were  declared  void,  copies  of  the 
charter  were  directed  to  be  read  in  all 
cathedral  churches  twice  a  year,  and 
sentences  of  excommunication  were  de- 
nounced against  all  those  who  infringed 
the  charter. 

Confi&TM  (Treaty  of),  1465.  A  treaty 
of  peace  after  the  battle  of  Montlhe'ry 
(q.v.). 

Confreres  de  la  Congregation  de 
Notre-Dame  de  Misericorde,  1223.  A 
religious  order  instituted  in  Barcelona 
by  Pierre  de  Nolasque,  a  Frenchman,  for 
the  redemption  of  slaves.  Till  1308  it 
was  chiefly  supported  by  the  laity.  The 
members  went  barefoot. 


Confucianism.  Called  'Yu,'  the 
orthodox,  or  state,  religious  system  of 
China,  devised  by  Confucius. 

The  other  two  systems  are  Taoism  (Rationalism), 
and  Fo  or  Buddhism.  Confucius  Is  KZng-fu-ltu, 
Kiing  the  philosopher.  His  three  chief  books  are 
(1)  The  Lun-yu  or  sayings ;  (2)  the  Ta-kio  or  Great 
Lesson;  ana  (3)  the  Ch.ung-yung,oi  doctrine  of  the 
mean. 

Cong6  d'elire  (A),  25  Hen.  VIII. 
c.  20,  A.D.  1534.  A  licence  sent  to  the 
chapter  to  elect  one  of  the  persona 
named  by  the  crown  to  a  vacant  bishop- 
ric. If  the  chapter  refuses  to  elect 
within  twenty  days,  it  incurs  the  penalty 
of  preemunire. 

Pronounce  cfoijay  day-leer'. 

Congesta  Mendve'dii.  A  collec- 
tion towards  the  history  of  Denmark  by 
Eric  VI.  or  VIIL  (Mendvedius),  1274, 
1286-1319. 

Congested  Districts  of  Ireland. 
Those  parts  of  Donegal  and  Kerry  which 
are  mere  mountain  or. bog  lands.  The 
population  is  so  thick  that,  even  if  cabins 
and  holdings  were  free,  the  people  could 
not  earn  a  living. 

Dillon  says  he  '  would  Include  Leitrim,  Galway. 
Roscommon,  and  western  half  of  Cork  also '  (April 
Is'JO).  A  line  drawn  down  the  map  fifteen  miles 
from  the  sea  would  about  enclose  this  area. 

Congregation  (The),  1559.  A 
name  assumed  by  the  Protestants  of 
Scotland  in  the  regency  of  Marie  de 
Guise.  The  leaders,  called  the  'Lords 
of  the  Congregation'  (q.v.),  pledged 
themselves  to  see  the  '  Solemn  League 
and  Covenant '  (q.v.)  carried  out. 

The  Duke  of  Chatelherault  abandoned  the  con- 
gregation [reform  party].  In  this  predicament 
the  Lords  of  the  Congregation  made  still  more 
impassioned  appeals  to  Cecil.— HowiTT,  Hitt.  of 
Eng.,  vol.  11.  p.  406. 

Congregation  de  Propaganda 
Fide  (The).  A  Board  of  high  church 
dignitaries  in  the  Catholic  Church  which 
consult  on  the  propagation  of  the  Catholic 
religion  throughout  the  world. 

Congregation  of  France.    Se* 

'Genove'fains.' 

Congregation  of  Relics  (The). 
A  board  of  high  Catholic  dignitaries 
whose  duty  it  is  to  enquire  into  the 
genuineness  of  supposed  relics. 

Congregation  of  St.  Maur  (The^ 
1621.  Keformed  Benedictines. 

Congregation    of    the    Holy 
The  congregation  at  Kom« 


198 


CONGREGATION 


CONGRESS 


to  which  the  direction  of  the  tribunal  of 
the  Inquisition  is  subject.  It  was  estab- 
lished in  1542  by  Paul  III.,  and  consists 
of  twelve  cardinals,  a  commissary,  several 
1  theo!<vgians,'  '  consulters,'  and  'quali- 
fiers '  whose  duty  it  is  to  report  on  each 
case  for  the  information  of  the  cardinals. 
See '  Holy  Office.' 

Congregation  of  the  Index 
(The).  A  committee  appointed  by  Pope 
Pius  V.  to  read  books  and  state  which 
should  be  prohibited  to  Catholic  readers. 
Those  prohibited  were  published  from 
time  to  time  in  what  was  called  the 
'  Index.'  We  find  the  following  pro- 
hibited: Milton's 'Paradise  Lost,'  Gold- 
smith's 'History  of  England,'  Bacon's 
1  De  Augmentis  Scientiarum,'  Locke  '  On 
the  Human  Understanding,'  Cudworth's 
'Intellectual  System,'  Whately's  'Logic,' 
'  Little  Henry  and  his  Bearer '  (a  child's 
tale),  Gibbon,  Robertson,  Sismondi, 
Hallam,  J.  S.  Mill,  Addison,  Kant,  parts 
of  Descartes,  Malebranche,  Fleury,  Fe'ne- 
lon,  Dante ;  all  Calvin's  Luther's  and 
Voltaire's  works ;  all  works  of  heresiarchs 
on  any  subject  whatsoever,  and  every  book 
which  threw  doubt  on  Catholicism. 

Congregation  of  the  Lord(27ie), 
Scotland,  lf>f>7.  Consisted  of  a  band  of 
Protestants  who  met  at  Edinburgh. 
They  were  led  by  the  Earls  Argyll, 
Morton,  and  Glencairn.  They  covenanted 
to  stand  together  in  mutual  defence  of 
faithful  ministers,  gospel  truths,  and  the 
holy  sacraments.  The  Established  Church 
was  styled  '  The  Congregation  of  Satan.1 

The  Book  of  Common  Prayer  of  Edward  VI.  was 
ordered  to  be  used  in  the  paribb  churches  of  Scot- 
land, 

Congregation  of  the  Oratory 

(The),  1558.  Founded  by  Philip  de  Neri. 
Confirmed  by  the  pope  in  1575.  Estab- 
lished in  France  in  1G11  by  Father  de 
Berule.  Introduced  by  Newman  into 
England  in  1847. 

Congregation  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Oxford  (The),  1854.  Consists 
of  the  heads  of  colleges,  professors,  ex- 
aminers, and  university  officials,  with  all 
members  of  the  Convocation  who  have 
resided  140  nights  within  a  mile  and  a 
half  of  the  university.  Duties  are,  to 
deliberate  and  vote  on  statutes  proposed 
by  the  Hebdomadal  Board  (q.v\  and  to 
submit  their  deliberations  to  the  House 


of  Convocation  (q.v.)  to  be  accepted  or 
rejected  as  the  case  mfey  be. 

Congregation  of  the  Visita- 
tion (The),  1610.  Under  the  rule  of 
St.  Augustine,  founded  by  the  Baroness 
of  Chantal  at  Anne'cy.  Confirmed  by 
Urban  VHL  in  1626. 

Congregations  of  Aids  (i.e. '  de 
AuxilhV).  Began  2  Jan.,  1598.  Polemical 
consultations  or  conferences  between  the 
Dominicans  and  the  Jesuits.  The  fourth 
was  held  in  1601,  opened  in  Jan.  and 
in  July.  The  last  began  14  Sept.,  ir.ur>, 
and  went  on  to  1  March,  1006.  Paul  V, 
in  Aug.  1607,  prohibited  its  renewal. 

Congregationalists  or  '  Inde- 
pendents,' 1580.  Those  dissenters  who 
maintain  the  right  of  each  separate  con- 
gregation to  choose  its  own  minister  and 
lay  down  laws  for  its  own  government. 
They  are  all  trinitarians  and  ]>a  <lo- 
baptists,  and  thus  differ  from  the  Uni- 
tarians and  the  Baptists. 

Called  Independent*  because  each  congregation 
IB  independent,  and  admits  neither  bishops,  elders, 
nor  any  other  board,  not  of  their  own  choosing,  to 
Interfere  with  their  choice  of  ministers  or  cluireh 
government.  Mr.  Robinson  or  Mr.  Jacob  founded 
the  sect. 

Congregation!  sts,  1557-1638.  The 
Scotch  reformers.  Tho  whole  body  U..M 
called  the  Congregation ;  but  from 
when  they  bound  themselves  by  oath 
to  adhere  to  the  Solemn  League  and  Cove 
nant  (q.v.)  the  reformers  were  called 
Covenanters.  Not  unfrequently  the  Con- 
gregationists  are  called  Covenanters 
also,  but  this  is  not  strictly  correct. 

In  the  spring  of  1582  Eliiabeth  became  engaged 
to  the  support  of  the  Huguenots  . . .  against  their 
government  as  she  had  supported  the  Covenanters 
of  Scotland,— HOWITT,  llittorj/  of  England,  voL  ii. 
p.  418. 

Congress.  The  American  Senate 
and  House  of  Representatives.  The  Se- 
nate is  elected  for  six  years,  the  President 
for  four  years,  and  the  Representative 
for  two  years. 

Congress  of  Carlsbad  (The),1819. 
For  regulating  the  affairs  of  Germany. 

Congress  of  Laybach  (The),  is-jo. 
For  deliberating  on  the  condition  of  Spain, 
Portugal,  and  Naples. 

Congress  of  Vienna  (The), 2  Oct, 
1814,  to  23  March,  1815,  at  the  close  of  the 
great  war.  By  this  congress  the  C.'upe 
of  Good  Hope,  the  Mauritius,  Malta,  and 
Corfu  were  assigned  to  £nyland't  Fin* 


CONGRESS 


CONSEIL 


199 


land  and  Poland  to  Russia ;  Lombardy 
and  the  Venetian  States  to  Austria ; 
Saxony,  Franconia,  and  Swedish  Pome- 
ran  ia  to  Prussia ;  Tuscany  to  the  Arch- 
duke Ferdinand ;  Genoa  to  the  King  of 
Sardinia ;  Parma  and  Placentia  to  Marie 
Louise,  the  wife  of  Napoleon ;  Norway 
to  Sweden ;  and  the  Two  Sicilies  to  Fer- 
dinand VI.  of  the  Bourbon  dynasty. 

Congress  of  the  United  Colo- 
nies (The),  10  May,  1775.  The  style 
assumed  by  the  second  congress  of  Phila- 
delphia, in  revolt  from  Great  Britain. 
They  issued  a  prohibition  of  the  export 
of  provisions  to  any  British  colony  or 
fishery,  or  of  any  supply  to  the  British 
soldiers  in  Massachusetts,  or  of  the  nego- 
tiation of  any  bill  drawn  by  a  British 
officer.  See '  Thirteen  United  Colonies.' 

Congress's  Own,  1776.  Hazen'n 
Canadian  regiment,  kept  up  by  recruiting 
in  the  States.  It  was  on  the  side  of  the 
Americans  in  the  War  of  Independence. 

Congruism.  A  doctrine  taught  by 
Duns  Scotus  (1265-1308),  who  maintained 
that  man  in  his  natural  state  can  so  regu- 
late his  life  as  to  deserve  God's  grace, 
and  this  natural  fitness  or  congruity  for 
grace  obliges  the  Deity  to  grant  it.  See 
1  Condignitism.' 

Molinism  (q.v.)  1»  a  modification  of  this. 

Conjuration  del'EpingleRose 

(I/a),  1816.  A  French  secret  society 
which  '  prit  pour  signe  de  ralliement  une 
e*piiiglo  rose.'  See  '  Society  of  the  Black 
Pin.' 

Pronounce  :  Con-ju-rah'-ie-on'g  dla-pdhn-gl,  &o. 

Connecticut  (U.S.  America).  So 
called  from  its  river  of  the  same  name, 
which  enters  the  state  about  twenty  miles 
north  of  Hartford.  The  nickname  is  '  the 
Wooden  Nutmeg  State,'  or  '  Nutmeg 
State,'  from  a  trick  played  by  one  of  its 
'cute  ones,  who  sold  imitation  nutmegs 
made  of  wood  as  real  nutmegs,  and  real- 
ised by  his  dishonesty  a  pot  of  money. 

Conne"table  [Lord  High  Constable 
of  France].  First  appointed  by  Henri  I., 
from  which  reign  to  that  of  Louis  XIII. 
he  was  the  highest  dignitary  of  the 
crown.  In  times  of  war  he  was  com- 
mander-in-chief  of  the  army,  with  abso- 
lute power;  even  the  king  himself  at 
such  times  was  wholly  under  his  com- 
mands. In  peace  he  was  war  minister, 


and  took  precedence  of  all  other  ministers 
of  the  crown.  The  office  was  abolished 
in  1627,  but  was  nominally  restored  by 
Napoleon  I.  in  favour  of  his  brothel 
Louis.  The  most  noted  of  the  Conne"- 
tables  were : — 

CHATILLON  (1250-1329)  under  Philippe 
le  Bel  and  Louis  X. 

Du  GUESCLIN  (1814-1880)  under 
Charles  V. 

CLISSON  the  Butcher  (1820-1407)  under 
Charles  VI. 

BOURBON  (1489-1527)  under  Francois  I. 

MONTMOBENCY  (1493-1567)  under 
Henri  II.,  Francois  II.,  and  Charles  IX. 

LESDIGUIEBES  (1543-1626)  under  Henri 
IV.  and  Louis  XIII. 

Conqueror  (The),  1027, 1066-1087. 
In  English  history  means  William  L, 
duke  of  Normandy,  who  conquered 
Harold  II.'  in  the  battle  of  Senlac,  and 
obtained  the  English  crown  thereby. 

Conqueror  of  the  Danes.  Brian 
Boru,  monarch  of  Ireland.  It  was  in  tho 
battle  of  Clontarf,  1014,  that  the  Danes 
in  Ireland  were  so  utterly  defeated  that 
they  never  more  made  head  in  that 
island ;  but  such  as  remained  mixed  with 
the  natives  and  became  one  people  with 
them.  Brian  was  assassinated  on  the 
day  of  conquest,  aged  88. 

Brian  has  been  made  a  parallel  to  our  Alfred 
the  Great,  but  in  moral  greatness  never  king 
equalled  our  Alfred. 

Conrad.    See  Konrad. 

Con's  Half,  and  Mogh's  Half.' 

Con  of  the  hundred  battles  was  king  of 
Meath,  and  Mogh  Nuad  was  king  of  the 
province  of  Leinster.  Mogh  overcame 
Con  in  ten  fights,  and  claimed  half  of 
Con's  kingdom. 

Conscript  Fathers.  '  Patres  Con- 
scripti.'  After  the  expulsion  of  Tarquin 
a  new  element  was  introduced  into  the 
Koman  Senate.  The  new  senators  wer« 
called  conscripti,  while  the  original  800 
patricians  were  still  called  patres.  So 
that  the  senate  then  consisted  of  patres 
et  conscripti,  and  was  addressed  by 
speakers  as  patres,  conscripti,  or  con- 
scripts, fathers,  perverted  into  the  com* 
pound  word  Conscript  Fathers. 

Conseil   des  Anciens   (Le),  23 

Sept.,  1795-10  Nov.,  1799.  In  French 
history.  Consisted  of  250  members,  whose 
function  was  to  elect  the  directors,  and 


200 


CONSEIL 


CONSIGLIO 


to  ratify  or  reject  the  resolutions  of  the 
'  Conseils  des  Cinq-cents '  (q.v.).  One-third 
of  the  council  retired  annually.  Both 
these  councils  were  created  by  the  con- 
stitution of  Year  III.  (q.v.).  Each  mem- 
ber must  be  at  least  forty  years  of  age, 
marrie'd  or  a  widower,  and  have  been 
*  householder  for  fifteen  years.  They 
sat  in  the  Tuileries. 

Conseil  des  Cinq-cents  (Le), 
28  Sept.,  1795—10  Nov.,  1799.  One  of 
the  two  councils  created  by  the  constitu- 
tion of  Year  HI.  (q.v.).  It  consisted 
of  500  members,  elected  for  three  years. 
Each  member  must  be  at  least  thirty 
years  of  age,  and  have  been  a  house- 
holder for  ten  years.  This  assembly 
proposed  the  laws,  which  were  then  sub- 
mitted to  the  'Conseil  des  Anciens' 
(q.v.).  They  held  their  sessions  in  the 
Salle  de  Manege  (rue  Kivoli). 

Conseil  d'Etat  (Le),  of  Year 
VIII.  (1799).  Modified  in  1814,  1815; 
reorganised  by  the  law  of  the  19th  July, 
1845 ;  greatly  modified  by  the  constitu- 
tion of  1848  and  by  the  law  organic  of 
1849 ;  but  in  1852  it  was  restored  to  its 
original  state.  It  is  an  assembly  of 
magistrates  to  prepare  the  laws  and  give 
advice  on  all  questions  of  national  im- 
portance. It  consists  of  councillors, 
masters  of  requests,  and  auditors;  and 
is  divided  into  six  sections,  viz.  the 
legislative  section,  the  section  of  foreign 
affairs,  the  section  du  contentieuz,  de 
Tinte'rieur,  de  1'instruction  publique,  and 
the  section  des  cultes. 

Conseils  des  Prud'hommes 
(Les).  Municipal  tribunals  to  arbitrate  in 
disputes  between  masters  and  workmen. 
The  council  is  composed  of  merchants, 
master-workmen,  common  workmen,  and 
manufacturers,  all  elective  except  the 
president,  who  is  named  by  the  govern- 
ment. In  all  disputes  not  exceeding 
200  francs  (81.)  their  judgment  is  final. 
There  was  such  a  Council  at  Marseilles 
in  1452,  called  the  Prud'hommes  Pi- 
cheurt.  Louis  XI.  in  1464  established 
•uch  a  council  at  Lyons.  In  1806  was 
established  a  modern  council  at  Lyons, 
and  similar  ones  have  since  been  insti- 
tuted all  over  France.  In  1844  a  council 
of  Prud'hommes  was  organised  for  the 
metal  trade,  and  in  1847  for  manu- 
facturers of  all  sorts  of  tissues,  chemists, 


and  all  other  trades.  In  1858  these 
councils  were  recognised  by  law. 

Prud'hommes,  according  to  Bouillct.ls  from  th« 
Latin  prudent  homo,  but  Scheler  disputes  this. 

Conservative     and    Radical. 

These  terms  were  substituted  in  1832  for 
Tories  and  Whigs  ;  it  was  soon  after  the 
passing  of  the  Reform  Bill.  The  parti 
sans  of  Sir  Robert  Peel  adopted  the 
appellation,  and  gave  out  that  their  plat- 
form was  to  conserve  or  maintain  the 
constitution  against  the  inroads  of  de- 
mocracy, which  were  '  destructive.'  Radi- 
cals are  those  who  would  eradicate,  or 
pull  up  by  the  roots,  the  monarchy,  and 
establish  instead  a  democracy,  or  republic. 
The  term  '  Radical  '  is  older  than  that  of 
Conservative,  being  applied  in  1818  to 
the  party  headed  by  Henry  Hunt  and 
Major  Cartwright,  who  advocated  a  radi- 
cal reform  ;  but  since  1882  its  meaning 
has  been  changed.  The  Tories  were 
averse  to  change,  the  Conservatives  were 
willing  to  amend,  the  Whigs  would  pre- 
serve the  monarchy,  the  Radicals  would 
convert  it  into  a  democracy. 

Lord  Eldon  always  manfully  adhered  to  the  old 
word  Tory  ;  the  word  respected,  time  honoured 
of  his  party,  under  which  for  near  two  centuries 
they  had  so  gallantly  defended  the  altar  and  the 
throne—  talking  rather  contemptuously  of  the 
upstart  appellation  of  'Conservatives,'  among 
whom,  he  foretold,  would  be  introduced  some 
rery  lax  notions  of  religion  and  politics.—  Lord 
CAUPBKIX,  Live*  of  Uu  ChattaeUort,  xvil.  p.  680. 

Conservatoire,  or  '  Conservatorio.' 
An  Italian  school  for  the  study  of  music, 
its  advancement,  and  purity.  In  Naples 
there  was  at  one  time  three  such  schools, 
and  in  Venice  four.  In  1818  the  Nea- 
politan conservatoires  were  reduced  to 
one,  called  the  Real  Collegio  di  Musica, 
and  the  Venetian  schools  were  similarly 
reduced.  In  1808  a  grand  Conservatorio 
was  founded  at  Milan.  In  1842  a  school 
for  music  was  established  by  Mendelssohn 
at  Leipsic;  and  one  was  founded  at 
Cologne  in  1849. 

In  1784  was  established  a  similar  school  called 
L'Scote  Resale  de  Chant,  <fc.:  and  in  1798  was 
founded  the  Initihit  KationaJ  de  Muti<]Uf.  which 
In  179S  WM  changed  into  the  Coruervaloire  de 


Consiglio  Maggiore  (The).  The 
lower  house  of  legislature  in  the  re- 
public of  Florence,  which  in  the  time  cf 
Savonarola  consisted  of  8,200  members, 
divided  into  three  sections,  each  of  which 
held  office  for  six  months.  This  council 
did  not  originate  laws,  but  had  th« 
power  of  veto,  and  voted  without  dis» 


CONSISTOIRES 


CONSPIRACY 


iOl 


cussion.  All  laws  were  proposed  by  the 
Signoria,  were  discussed  by  the  upper 
chamber,  called  the  Ottanta,  and  were 
then  sent  to  the  great  council  to  be 
accepted  or  rejected. 

Consistoires    Israelites  (Les), 

15  March,  1808  (France).  Keorganised 
5  May,  1844 ;  distinguished  into  the 
Consistoires  D&partmentaux  and  the 
Consistoire  Central,  which  sits  in  Paris. 

Consistorial  (A).  In  the  Protest- 
ant  communion  of  France  means  an 
assembly  for  the  regulation  of  all  things 
bearing  on  the  discipline  and  temporali- 
ties of  the  Protestant  churches.  It  ap- 
points pastors  and  supplies  vacancies. 
In  the  Calvinist  communion  a  synod 
consists  of  five  ,consistorial  churches. 
In  the  Lutheran  communion  five  con- 
sistorial  churches  constitute  an  Inspec- 
tion. In  Strasburg  there  is  a  General 
Consistory,  which  has  authority  over  all 
other  consistories  and  inspections.  In 
Paris,  since  1852,  has  been  instituted  a 
1  Conseil  Central '  of  the  two  churches. 

Consistorial  Phrases.  Certain 
Bible  phrases  learnt  by  Catharine  de 
Medicis  with  which  to  beguile  the  Con- 
sistorials  who  had  joined  the  Huguenots. 
These  were  common  in  her  mouth :  To 
approve  of  the  counsel  of  Gamaliel; 
Beautiful  are  the  feet  of  those  who 
preach  the  Gospel  of  Peace  ;  the  king 
she  called  the  Lord's  anointed,  or  the 
image  of  the  living  God;  I  call  the 
Eternal  to  witness;  Before  God  and 
His  angels. 

ConsistorialistS,  1574.  French 
malcontents  of  the  tradesmen  and  mer- 
chant class,  as  opposed  to  the  nobles, 
magistrates,  and  councillors  of  towns. 
Many  of  the  clergy  were  Consistorialists. 
These  malcontents  were  very  unwilling 
to  take  up  arms,  but  once  in  the  battle- 
field they  insisted  on  sufficient  guaran- 
tees for  the  *  liberty  of  the  reformed 
church.  The  nobles,  on  the  contrary, 
were  ever  ready  for  a  compromise  if  they 
benefited  thereby.  The  malcontents  were 
Catholics,  but  many  joined  the  Hugue- 
nots so  long  as  they  found  it  to  their 
advantage  to  do  so. 

Consistory  (A).  In  Roman  history. 
A  secret  council  of  the  Roman  emperors 
(Cvnsistorium), 


Consistory  (The).  In  Church  his- 
tory, the  college  of  cardinals  or  council 
of  the  Pope.  There  is  a  public  and  a 
secret  consistory.  The  public  consistory 
meets  in  the  great  room  of  the  palace  of 
St.  Peter,  and  the  pope  in  his  pontifical 
robes,  seated  on  a  throne,  and  attended 
by  his  court,  presides.  In  this  court 
judicial  causes,  the  canonisation  of  saints, 
&c.,  are  determined.  The  secret  con- 
sistory is  held  in  the  chamber  called  the 
'Chamber  of  Papogay'  (q.v.),  and  only 
cardinals  are  admitted.  In  this  court 
the  election  of  cardinals  and  bishops  ii 
determined. 

Consistory  Court.  The  prseto- 
rium  of  a  diocesan  bishop,  held  in  his 
cathedral,  for  the  trial  of  ecclesiastical 
matters  arising  within  his  jurisdiction. 
The  judge  is  the  bishop's  chancellor,  or 
his  commissary,  and  the  appeal  is  to  the 
archbishop  of  the  province. 

In  Scotland  a  large  portion  of  the  Consistory 
Court  of  Edinburgh  was  transferred  to  the  courts 
Of  the  sheriffs  by  11  Geo.  IV.  and  1  Will.  IV.  o.  69. 

Consolati.  The  Consoled,  a  name 
by  which  the  Waldenses  (q.v.)  are  some- 
times called,  on  account  of  the  consolation 
and  peace  of  mind  which  they  derived 
from  their  views  of  gospel  Christianity. 

Consolidated  Fund  (The),  1787 
(27  Geo.  III.  c.  18).  The  union  of  the  Ag- 
gregate, General,  and  South  Sea  Funds. 
In  1816,  that  of  Ireland  was  combined 
with  it.  This  fund  is  pledged  for  the 
payment  of  the  whole  interest  of  the  na- 
tional debt  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland. 

Consolidation  Acts.  Acts  of 
Parliament  which  combine  different  pro- 
visions of  separate  clauses  into  one  act. 
Thus  we  have — 

The  Companies'  Clauses  Consolida- 
tion Act  of  1845  (8,  9  Viet.  c.  16). 

The  Lands'  Clauses  Consolidation 
Act  of  1845  (8,  9  Viet.  c.  18). 

The  Railways'  Clauses  Consolidation 
Act  of  1845  (8,  9  Viet.  c.  20). 

This  is  done  to  save  the  repetition,  in 
each  special  act,  of  the  clauses  intro- 
duced. 

Consols.  The  different  government 
stocks  consolidated  into  one  fund.  The 
Consolidated  Annuity  Act  was  passed  in 
1757. 

Conspiracy  of  Pazzi  (The).  The 
Pazzi  was  the  rival  power  of  the  Medici 
in  Florence.  Lorenzo  de'  Medic,  used 


CONSPIRACY 


CONSTITUTION 


all  his  efforts  to  keep  his  rivals  out  of 
power,  and  Sixtus  IV.,  the  pope,  who 
hated  the  Medici,  leagued  with  Francesco 
Pazzi  and  Salviati  (archbishop  of  Pisa) 
to  murder  Lorenzo  and  his  brother,  and 
place  the  Pazzi  in  the  chief  offices  of 
Florence.  The  plan  was  to  murder  the 
two  brothers  while  bent  in  adoration  at 
high  mass.  The  elevation  of  the  host  by 
the  Archbishop  of  Pisa  was  to  be  the 
secret  sign  of  the  attack.  Bandini  was 
to  murder  the  younger  brother,  and  two 
ecclesiastics  were  to  despatch  Lorenzo. 
The  younger  brother,  Giuliano,  was  mur- 
dered, but  Lorenzo  escaped,  and  the  con- 
spirators were  all  put  to  death. 

Conspiracy  of  1618.  Well  known 
to  English  readers  by  the  tragedy  of 
1  Venice  Preserved '  by  Otway  (1682).  The 
Abbe*  St.  Real  says  that  the  Duke  d'Os- 
Buiui,  the  Marquis  de  Bedmar,  and  Don 
Pedro  di  Toledo,  governor  of  Milan,  con- 
certed a  plan  for  the  destruction  of  Venice, 
and  entrusted  to  Pierre  and  Renault  the 
chief  execution.  On  the  eve  of  its 
maturity,  Antoine  Jaffier,  a  French  cap- 
tain, one  of  the  conspirators,  peached, 
and  the  conspiracy  was  dissolved.  Pierre 
and  forty-five  of  his  accomplices  were 
drowned,  and  Jaffier,  being  found  to  hold 
communications  with  the  conspirators 
whom  he  had  denounced,  was  drowned 
also. 

Belvidera  Is  ft  wholly  Imaginary  character. 
Pierre  was  not  stabbed  by  Jaffler,  and  Jaffler  did 
not  kill  hliiiM-lf.  Breaking  on  the  wheel  was  a 
punishment  wholly  unknown  in  the  Republic  of 
Venice.  Probably  the  whole  conspiracy  was 
altogether  a  mare's-nest. 

Constance  (Treaty  of),  1183.  A 
model  of  future  treaties  between  the 
German  empire  and  the  North  Italian 
states.  By  this  treaty,  signed  by  Frede- 
rick Barbarossa,  after  his  defeat  at  Leg- 
nano  in  1176,  the  Italian  cities  were 
confirmed  in  their  independence;  they 
had  the  right  of  declaring  war,  of  coining 
money,  &c.  See  Hallam, '  Middle  Ages,' 
rol.  i.  p.  855. 

Constantino  of  Gaul  (The).  Clo- 
YIB  was  sometimes  so  called,  as  Gibbon 
informs  us  (465,  481-511).  Constantino 
was  Ihe  father  of  the  Christian  Church  in 
the  East,  and  Clovis  was  the  father  of  the 
'  Orthodox '  Church  in  GauL 

Constantino  Cross  (A). 

The  Inhabitants  of  Dakota  were  treated  to  a  sub- 
|P»T  .  .  .  dUpluj  oa  th«J  morning  of  0  January, 


1889,  at  n«arlv  the  time  of  sunrise.  Three  gorgeoni 
prismatic  columns  .  .  .  shot  up  from  the  verge  of 
the  prairie  into  the  heavens  in  intense  brilliancy, 
equalling  the  light  of  tho  sun  itself.  .  .  -  These 
prismatic  columns  extended  one  tliirdof  theway  to 
the  zenith,  and  at  the  uppi  -rend  ^r.. dually  blended 
with  the  sky.  What  made  the  phenomenon  re- 
markably striking  was  that  the  centre  column 
assumed  the  form  of  a  cross,  from  a  small  cloud 
which  hung  directly  athwart  the  centre,  and  was 
Illuminated  by  the  light  of  the  sun,  still  below  the 
horizon,  and  forming  the  transept  of  the  figure  of 
the  croKs.-Tht  Lee>l*  Mercury  (quoted  In  '  Note* 
and  Queries,'  22  Jan.,  18H9.  p  . 

Constantinople  (Convention  of), 
1784.  Between  Catherine  II.  of  Russia 
and  the  Porte,  confirming  to  Russia  the 
sovereignty  of  the  Crimea. 

Constituent  Assembly  (The), 
27  June,  1789.  '  L'Assemble'e  Constitu- 
ante.'  The  name  assumed  by  the  Na- 
tional Assembly  (q.v.)  after  it  was  joined 
by  the  Duke  of  Orleans  and  forty-seven 
other  members  of  the  aristocracy,  with  a 
large  number  of  the  clergy.  So  called 
because  the  work  they  set  themselves  to 
perform  was  to  get  France  a  constitution. 

In  1848  the  Legislative  Assembly  of 
France  was  again  called  L'Assemble'e 
Constituante,  because  it  set  itself  to  give 
France  another  constitution^  democratic 
republican  one,  with  a  four-years  president 
and  universal  suffrage.  It  met  4  May, 
finished  its  labours  4  Nov.,  on  12  Nov. 
proclaimed  the  republican  constitution, 
and  gave  place  to  the  Legislative  Assem- 
bly. 

In  the  first  of  these  were  three  parties,  the 
right,  the  left,  and  the  cfntre.  The  right  were  the 
ministerial  party,  the  left  the  republican  party, 
the  centre  the  moderate  party,  or  trlmi 


Constitution  (A).  The  cudgel  car. 
ried  by  a  Muscadin  (q.v.). 

Constitution  de  la  Re*publique 
(La).  I.  26  Feb.,  1848-14  Jan.,  1852.  The 
Second  Republic  of  France.  This  constitu- 
tion was  even  more  democratic  than  that 
provided  by  the  Acte  Gonstitutionnel 
(q.v.).  Every  Frenchman  in  France,  who 
had  attained  the  age  of  21,  was  an  elector, 
and  everyone  who  was  25  years  old  was 
eligible  to  be  a  deputy  in  the  National 
Assembly,  which  consisted  of  900  mem- 
bers. There  was  only  one  assembly,  the 
members  of  which  were  elected  by  uni- 
versal suffrage,  the  age  of  21  being  the 
one  and  only  restriction.  The  motto  ol 
this  constitution  was '  Liberty,  Fraternity, 
and  Equality.' 

II.  18  Feb.,  1871.  This  was  the  fifteenth 
change  since  the  reign  of  Louis 


CONSTITUTION 


CONSTITUTION 


ios 


80  Sept.,  1791.  Represented  by  a  presi- 
dent and  National  Assembly. 

The  National  Assembly  nominally  consists  of 
TOO  members,  but  as  any  deputy  can  represent 
more  than  one  constituency,  the  number  does  not 
•xceed  670. 

Constitution  Francaise  (La),  80 
Sept.,  1791.  Decreed  by  the  National 
and  Constituent  Assembly,  and  accepted 
by  Louis  XVI.  It  was  monarchical  and 
representative.  The  previous  form  of 
government  was  thenceforward  called 
the  'Ancien  Re'gime.'  In  171)3  the 
Acte  Constitutionnel  (q.v.) introduced  a 
purely  democratic  government,  called  the 
•Constitution  of  '93  '  (q.v.). 

Constitution  of  '93  (The)  The 
constitution  given  to  France  by  the  '  Acte 
Constitutionnel '  presented  to  the  nation 
by  the  Convention  21  June,  1793,  and  based 
011  the  sovereignty  of  the  people,  and  the 
indivisibility  of  the  republic.  On  the 
death  of  Robespierre  in  1794  the  Thermi- 
dorians  had  the  chief  power,  and  set 
about  abolishing  the  Constitution  of  '93, 
and  on  24  June,  1795,  they  created  an 
executive  director,  assisted  by  two 
councils. 

Constitution  of  the  President 
(The),  14  Jan.,  1852.  See  '  Constitution  of 
the  Second  Empire.' 

Louis  Napoleon  was  elected  president  of  the 
French  Republic  10  Dec.,  1848;  here-established 
universal  suffrage  2  Dec.,  1851 ;  he  was  made  presi. 
dent  for  ten  years,  by  plebiscite,  20,  21  Dec.  1851 ; 
the  Second  Empire  was  established  7  Nor.,  18J2; 
Louis  Napoleon  was  elected  emperor  by  plebiscite 
21,  22  Nov..  1852;  and  he  assumed  the  title  ot 
Napoleon  III.  Deo.  2, 1852. 

Constitution  of   the   Second 

Empire  (The).  Much  the  same  as  that  of 
the  president,  14  Jan.,  1852.  It  consisted 
of  an  emperor,  a  senate,  and  a  legislative 
chamber.  The  senate  consisted  of  150 
members  chosen  by  the  emperor,  and  each 
member  had  a  stipend  equal  to  1,2002.  a 
year.  The  deputies  of  the  corps  legislatif 
were  elected  for  six  years  by  universal  suf- 
frage, and  received  a  salary  equal  to  1002. 
a  month  during  the  time  of  session.  In 
case  of  a  dissolution,  a  new  corps  legis- 
latif was  to  be  in  sessions  within  six 
months.  The  number  of  deputies  fluctu- 
ated with  the  population,  each  of  the 
eighty-nine  departments  having  one  re- 
presentative for  every  35,000  inhabitants. 
There  was  also  a  council  of  state  com- 
posed of  the  emperor,  all  members  of  the 
imperial  family,  a  president,  yice-presi- 


dent,  and  about  150  councillors ;  acting 
as  a  high  court  of  appeal.  In  1870  the 
emperor  resigned  the  right  of  proposing 
laws,  and  made  himself  a  '  constitutional 
emperor.' 

Constitution  of  the  Second 
Republic  (The),  13  Feb.,  1871.  M. 
Thiers  being  the  first  president  and 
minister  of  War,  with  a  stipend  of  2,0002. 
a  year.  See  '  Constitution  de  la  Repub- 
lique,'  IL  (Thiers,  pronounce  Tear.) 

Constitution  of  Year  III.  (The}, 
24  June,  1795—24  Dec.,  1799.  This 
form  of  government  was  adopted  in 
France  after  that  called  '  The  Constitu- 
tion of  "93,'  which  after  the  reign  of 
terror  was  impracticable.  The  legisla- 
tive power  was  vested  in  two  houses, 
called  the  Council  of  Elders  and  the 
Council  of  500.  The  former  contained 
250  members.  The  executive  was  en- 
trusted to  five  directors,  called  the 
Directory.  All  laws  were  to  emanate 
from  the  500,  the  elders  rejected  or 
ratified  them,  and  the  directors  saw 
that  they  were  carried  out. 

Constitution  of  Year  VIII., 

24  Dec.,  1799—2  Aug.,  1802.  It  vested  the 
power  of  government,  in  France,  in  8 
consuls,  60  senators,  100  tribunes  called 
the  tribunate,  and  300  legislators  called 
the  corps  Ugislatif. 

The  1st  and  2nd  consuls  were  to  hold  office  for 
10  years,  the  8rd  for  only  5.  The  1st  consul  was 
almost  absolute.  In  1802  the  consular  office  was 
for  life.  In  1814  the  conservative  senate  became 
the  '  Chamber  of  Deputies.'  In  1807  the  tribunate 
was  suppressed,  and  the  corps  legislatif  was 
addressed  by  the  Corneil  d'Etat. 

In  1814  the  corps  legislatif  was  replaced  by  the 
Chamber  of  Deputies.  During  the  'Hundred 
Days'  the  Chamber  of  Deputies  was  called  the 
'  Chamber  of  Representatives ;'  In  1815  it  was 
again  called  the  T  Chamber  of  Deputies ;'  and  in 
1852  it  resumed  its  name  of  the  corps  Ugitlatif. 

Constitution  of  Year  X.  (The\ 
8  Aug.,  1802—18  May,  1804.  Bona- 
parte was  made  consul  for  life,  and  the 
entire  executive  power  was  vested  in  his 
hands.  The  act  which  established  this 
constitution  was  the  Senatus-consulte 
organique  de  la  constitution  (YearX). 

Constitution    of  Year   XII. 

(The),  18  May,  1804 — I  June,  1814.  Con- 
ferring  on  Napoleon  I.  the  title  of  em- 
peror. The  act  which  created  this  con- 
stitution was  the  Senatus-consulte  or- 
ganiquo  de  V Empire  Francaia  <7«of 


204 


CONSTITUTIONS 


CONTINENTAL 


Constitutions  were  the  edicts  of 
the  Roman  emperors.  The  first  com- 
pilation of  these  edicts  was  by  Theodosiua 
the "  younger,  from  Constantino  to  A.D. 
438  ;  but  the  great  compilation  was  the 
Imperial  Constitutions  of  Justinian, 
4J>.  5Ji'.». 

See  'Apostolical  Constitutions.1 

Constitutions  (The).  .  That  is,  the 
Constitutions  of  Clarendon  (q.v.). 

The  pope  advocated  the  side  of  the  primate 
[is.  Becket],  and  condemned  '  the  Constitutions.' 
— 1'INNOCK,  Annlytu  of  the  Early  Church,  p.  82. 

Constitutions  of  Clarendon 
(The),  1164.  Sixteen  ordinances  agreed 
to  in  the  General  Council  assembled  by 
Henry  II.  at  his  palace  of  Clarendon,  Wilt- 
shire. The  objects  of  these  ordinances 
were  to  define  the  limits  between  civil  and 
ecclesiastical  jurisdictions,  to  abolish  the 
abuses  arising  from  the  encroachments  of 
the  popes,  and  to  limit  the  papal  patron- 
age and  jurisdiction  in  the  realm. 

These  enactments  provide  that  the  clergy  shall 
be  amenable  to  the  king's  courts :  that  no  appeal 
shall  in  any  case  be  carried  from  the  king  s 
court h  to  the  pope;  that  no  ditfnitiiry  of  Englmid 
shall  quit  the  kingdom  without  the  king's  per- 
mission ;  that  no  officer  or  tenant  of  the  crown 
shall  be  excommunicated  without  the  king's 
sanction;  that  presentations  to  all  royal  livings 
shall  be  with  the  king;  that  the  revenues  of 
vacant  livings  still  accrue  to  the  crown  ;  that  all 
tinhops  shall  be  made  by  the  king's  writ;  and 
before  consecration  every  nomine*  shall  pay 
homage  and  fealty  to  the  crown. 

Constitutions  of  King  Half 
(The).  Regulations  for  pirates :  (1)  No 
one  to  wear  a  sword  more  than  an  ell 
long;  (2)  each  pirate  must  be  able  to 
encounter  twelve  ordinary  men ;  (8)  no 
boys  or  women  to  be  made  prisoners ; 
(4)  no  wounds  to  be  bound  till  after  the 
lapse  of  twenty  hours,  (Bartholinus, 
'  De  Causis  Con  temp  too  a  Dam's  Mortis,' 
book  ii.  9.) 

Constitutions  of  Otho  (The), 
1237.  Passed  by  a  council  held  in  Lon- 
don by  Otho,  the  papal  legate,  forbidding 
the  clergy  to  keep  concubines  '  openly  in 
their  houses,'  or  to  visit  them  '  openly, 
to  the  great  scandal  of  religion.'  The 
name  constitutions  forbade  the  clandes- 
tine marriages  of  priests,  which  were 
declared  to  be  very  common. 

Constitutional  Agitation  Act 
\The),  1792.  A  mere  mask  to  mislead 
the  loyalists  of  Ireland,  by  giving  out 
that  Irish  agitation  should  be  carried  on 
by  constitutional  mean*. 


It  la  a  plan  that  has  proved  eminently  success- 
ful in  preventing  the  Government  from  grappling 
•with  the  beginning  of  sedition  ...  it  is  a  game  of 
masked  sedition.— Irish  Sfditiont,  17TO-1880,  p.  84. 

Constitutional  Assembly  of 
Rome  (The),  80  March,  1848.  A  re- 
publican assembly  of  deputies  established 
in  Rome  by  the  triumvirate  Mazzini, 
Annellini,  and  Sum. 

Constitutional  Charter  (The), 
4  June,  1814.  Given  by  Louis  XVIII.  t* 
France.  It  established  a  representative 
government,  composed  of  two  houses,  one 
of  hereditary  peers  (a  house  of  lords)  and 
the  other  of  elective  deputies  (a  house  of 
commons).  The  franchise  he  restricted 
to  persons  above  30  years  of  age  who  paid 
annually  at  least  121.  of  direct  taxes. 

He  thus  disfranchised  about  three  and  a  half 
millions  of  his  subjects. 

Constitutional  Society  (The), 
1769.  A  society  founded  by  Home  Tooke 
and  Wilkes  for  supporting  the  Bill  of 
Rights.  In  1775  Lord  North  commented 
sharply  on  the  conduct  of  this  society, 
and  Tooke  was  prosecuted  for  circulating 
letters  of  the  society  denouncing  the  skir- 
mish of  Lexington  (America)  '  as  a  bloody 
murder  on  our  own  part  of  British  sub- 
jects.' The  society  voted  the  sum  of  1007. 
for  the  relief  of  the  widows  and  children 
of  those  who  fell  at  Lexington  on  the 
American  side. 

C9nstitutionalists  The),  1814,  of 
Spain.  The  Exaltados  or  radicals  were 
so  called,  because  they  wanted  to  restore 
the  constitution  given  to  Spain  in  1812, 
but  abolished  by  Ferdinand  VIL  in 
1814. 

In  1890  Ferdinand  swore  adherence  to  the  con- 
stitution, and  for  two  years  matters  went  on  more 
smoothly  ;  but  then  civil  war  broke  out  afresh, 
Louis  ran.  Interfered,  and  for  many  years  Spain, 
from  one  cause  or  another,  was  in  almost  cease- 
less broils. 

Consubstantialists(2Vu?).  Those 
who  maintained  what  was  called  the 
hoino-oiision,  »'.«.  that  the  Father,  Son, 
and  Holy  Ghost  are  all  of  the  same  na- 
ture. Aristotle  says  the  stars  are  con- 
substantial  or  homo-ousian.  So  men  are 
consubstantial  or  homo-ousian. 

Consulate  (The),  of  France,  from 
10  Nov.,  17U9-18  May,  1804.  See  '  Con- 
stitution of  Year  VIII.' 

Continental  System  (The).  A 
pet  system  of  Napoleon's  to  ruin  England 
by  ruining  her  trade.  He  prohibited  an/ 


CONTINENTAL 


CONVENTION 


205 


nation  over  which  he  had  control  or  in- 
fluence to  trade  with  Great  Britain  ;  he 
enjoined  that  every  subject  of  the  British 
kingdom  who  set  foot  on  the  continent 
should  be  accounted  a  prisoner  of  war,  and 
all  British  merchandise  be  considered  law- 
ful prize.  The  folly  of  boycotting  England 
was  this:  as  Great  Britain  was  the  best 
customer  of  these  continental  nations, 
they  ruined  their  own  commerce  in  seek- 
ing to  ruin  that  of  England. 

The  first  announcement  of  this  system  was  made 
9  Feb.,  IfiOl ;  the  '  Berlin  decree  '  was  made  21  Nov., 
1807.  Austria  acceded  to  the  system  24  Nov.,  1807  ; 
Sweden  17  Sept.  1809 ;  the  Roman  States  in  Deo. 
Russia  relaxed  31  Dec. ,1810.  Strenuous  efforts  were 
made  by  France  to  enforce  the  system  in  1812,  but 
after  the  Moscow  expedition  in  the  autumn  of  that 
year  the  system  was  wholly  abandoned. 

Continental  Troops  (The),  1775. 
A  body  of  men  maintained  by  the 
united  colonies  of  North  America,  in 
the  War  of  Independence,  and  placed 
under  George  Washington.  The  conti- 
nental troops  must  not  be  confounded 
with  the  provincial  militia. 

Continual  Council  (The).  Certain 
great  prelates  and  lords,  who  combined 
together  in  the  reign  of  Edward  I.  to 
control  the  king  and  overpower  the  par- 
liament. Edward  II.  tried  to  oust  them 
by  choosing  his  council  from  men  of  in- 
ferior rank,  but  the  '  continual  council ' 
then  formed  themselves  into  a  standing 
committee  of  bishops,  earls,  and  barons, 
for  the  government  of  the  realm,  and 
drew  up  certain  'articles  of  reform,' 
which  transferred  the  power  of  the  crown 
into  the  hands  of  the  '  Lords  Ordainers,' 
as  the  committee  called  themselves.  Ed- 
ward II.  resisted  for  a  time,  but  was 
ultimately  compelled  to  take  some  of  the 
most  powerful  of  the  barons  into  his 
privy  council. 

Contra-Remonstrants,  or  '  Anti- 
Remonstrants,'  1611.  The  Calvinists,  or 
Gomarists(gr.v.),  who  opposed  the  Remon- 
strants or  Arminian  party.  This  party 
became  more  violent  after  the  Synod  of 
Dort,  1619. 

It  is  said  that  the  Socinian  bias  of  Voretiiu 
greatly  weakened  the  Arminian  party. 

Conventicle  Acts  (The).  I.  The 
First,  16  Car.  II.  c.  4  (10(54).  By  this  act, 
•very  person  found  at  any  dissenting  meet- 
ing, where  more  than  five  persons  were 
present,  was  punishable  by  fine,  or  three 
mouths'  imprisonment.  For  a  third 


offence  a  person  might  be  transported  for 
seven  years. 

In  1670  (22  Car.  II.  c.  1)  this  act  was 
enlarged.  Children  above  16  years  of  age 
were  to  be  fined  5s.  each  for  attending 
such  meetings  for  the  first  offence,  and 
10s.  for  every  subsequent  offence.  The 
preacher  was  to  be  fined  20Z.  for  the  first 
offence,  and  40Z.  for  every  subsequent 
one.  The  master  of  the  house  where  the 
meeting  was  held  was  to  be  fined  20Z.  for 
each  offence.  Repealed  by  the  Toleration 
Act,  1  Will.  &  Mary,  c.  18  (1689). 

II.  The  Second,  1670  (22  Car.  II.).  By 
which  it  was  furthermore  enacted,  that 
all  incumbents  who  had  been  admitted 
by  the  kirk-sessions  and  lay-elders  during 
the  interregnum  in  England  must  receive 
a  presentation  from  the  patron  of  the 
living,  and  be  instituted  afresh  by  the 
bishop  of  the  diocese,  under  pain  of  de- 
privation. In  consequence  of  this  law 
850  parishes  were  declared  vacant. 

Convention  Rationale  (La),  10 
Aug.,  1792.  Succeeded  the  '  Assemblee 
Legislative.'  The  first  sessions  held 
21  Sept.,  when  royalty  in  France  was 
abolished,  and  France  was  declared  a  re- 
public. 17  Jan.,  1793,  they  condemned 
Louis  XVI.  to  death.  1  Feb.,  1793,  they 
declared  war  against  England,  Spain,  and 
Holland.  6  Oct.,  1793,  they  introduced  the 
Revolutionary  Calendar.  16  Oct.,  1793, 
they  condemned  to  death  Mary  Antoin- 
ette. 81  Oct.,  1793,  they  condemned  to 
death  twenty-one  of  the  Girondin  depu  • 
ties.  5  April,  1794,  they  condemned  to 
death  Danton,  Camille  Desmoulins,  and 
several  members  of  the  club  of  the  Cor- 
deliers. 27  July,  1794,  they  outlawed 
the  two  Robespierres  and  their  chief 
partisans.  81  May,  1795,  the™  :nit>pressed 
the  Revolutionary  Tribunal.  22  July, 
1795,  they  concluded  peace  with  Spain. 
26  Oct.,  1795,  they  passed  a  decree  of 
general  amnesty,  and  declared  its  ses- 
sions terminated.  They  met  in  the 
Tuileries.  Chief  members  were  Brissot, 
Collot  d'Herbois,  Condorcet,  Couthon, 
Danton,  Gensonne*,  Marat,  Pethion, 
Robespierre,  St.  Just,  Tallien,  and 
Vergniaud. 

Convention  Parliament  (The). 

I.  1660.  The  first  parliament  after  the 
restoration,  consisting  of  both  houses.  It 
was  not  called  together  by  order  of  the 
tovereign,  but  was  merely  convened  by 


206 


CONVENTION 


CONVOCATION 


Monk.  Passed  an  act  restoring  the  an- 
cient general  constitution  of  kings,  lords, 
and  commons,  and  was  legalised  by 
Charles  II.  The  Convention  Parliament 
was  certainly  the  most  bloodthirsty  and 
infamous  of  all  the  parliaments  in  the 
annals  of  English  history.  Even  John 
Milton,  the  immortal  poet,  was  con- 
demned by  it  to  death ;  but  the  fame  of 
his  great  genius  saved  him,  and  Eng- 
land was  spared  the  scandal  of  so  great 
a  shame.  First  met  25  April,  16CO ;  dis- 
solved 29  Dec.,  1660. 

II.  22  Jan.,  1689,  dissolved  29  Jan., 
1691,  under  William  III,  (prince  of 
Orange).  Conferring  the  crown  on  Wil- 
liam and  Mary.  See  '  Parliament '  and 
'  Geneva  Convention.' 

Convention  of  Cintra  (The),  80 
August,  1808.  This  was  really  the  conven- 
tion signed  at  Torres  Vedras,  when  Junot 
agreed  to  quit  Portugal;  but  the  despatch 
of  Sir  Hew  Dalrymple,  inclosing  a  copy 
of  the  treaty,  was  dated  from  Cintra,  18 
miles  from  Torres  Vedras.  Sir  Arthur 
Wellesley  was  so  disgusted  with  the  treaty 
that  he  requested  to  be  recalled. 

The  French  ought  to  havo  been  made  to  disgorge 
all  their  spoil.  The  Russian  fleet  ought  to  have 
been  givon  up  to  England;  and  Junot,  with  hi* 
army,  ought  to  have  been  forbidden  to  take  any 
farther  part  In  the  war. 

Convention  of  Estates.  The 
Scottish  Parliament  was  so  called  be- 
tween the  removal  of  a  king  from  Scot- 
land and  the  Union.  Convention  is  a 
word  applied  to  a  parliament  not  sum- 
moned oy  the  king.  Sometimes  spoken 
of  as  '  The  Estates,'  and  sometimes  as 
'  The  Convention.' 

Convention  of  St.  Cloud  (The\ 
ft  July,  1815.  A  military  convention 
signed  at  St.  Cloud  by  Davoust,  Welling- 
ton, find  Bliicher,  to  put  an  end  to  further 
hostilities.  The  next  day  the  allies 
entered  Paris  for  the  2nd  time,  and 
Louis  XVIII.  followed  on  the  8th. 

Convention  of  Sempach  (The), 
1398.  The  act  of  confederation  between 
the  Swiss  and  the  Austrians.  The  two 
memorable  battles  of  Morgarten  and 
Semparh,  won  by  the  Swiss,  had  lowered 
the  pride  of  Austria,  *ho  concluded  peace 
with  Switzerland  for  twenty  years. 

Convention  of  the  Irish  Rule 

(The).  According  to  their  own  circular, 
the  object  of  thi&  association  was  '  to 
promote  the  confederation  of  every  body 


in  America,  and,  if  possible,  in  the  whole 
world,  to  advance  the  welfare  of  a 
wretched,  oppressed,  plundered,  and  mis- 
governed people  [the  Irish],  and  to  awaken 
the  long-suspended  conscience  of  a  power- 
ful and  brutal  foe  [the  English].' 

Converters,  or  'Propagators  of 
the  Faith,'  1680.  Missionaries,  or  rather 
ambulating  controversialists  —  monks, 
Capuchins,  and  Recollets  (q.v.) — with 
others  of  meaner  sort,  paid  for  every 
convert  they  made  to  the  Catholic  faith. 

Fonelon  says  many  were  cordwainers.  brokers, 
tailors,  itinerant  grinders,  and  little  shopmen, 
who,  without  any  study,  abandoned  their  trade 
to  convert  the  Huguenots;  but  they  drew  down 
upon  the  Converters  universal  contempt  by  their 
ignorance  and  fanaticism. 

Convertisseur.  A  title  given  to 
Polisson,  the  great  converter  of  the 
French  Huguenots  in  the  reign  of  Louis 
XIV.  In  1677  Louis  devoted  a  secret 
fund  for  the  conversion  of  these '  heretics,' 
the  price  paid  per  head  was  about  .">.». 
(6  livres),  and  Polisson  was  the  chief  in- 
strument in  distributing  this  fund. 

The  French  llvre  =  a  franc.  The  litre  tnurnnii 
was  a  little  lew,  but  in  each  case  20  sous  =  1  livre. 
The  exact  deficit  of  the  Hire  tournoit  was  :  61  such 
livres  were  equal  to  80  francs. 

Convocation,  12th  cent.  An  as- 
sembly of  the  archbishops,  bishops,  and 
canons,  summoned  by  the  king's  writ 
for  the  purpose  of  assessing  them 
in  levies  of  taxes.  Subsequently  oth.-r 
church  questions  were  discussed  in  these 
meetings,  but  the  crown  had  the  power 
of  proroguing  and  dissolving  them.  In 
1  ('•(•.:>  the  clergy  gave  up  the  power  of 
taxing  themselves,  and  Convocation  lost 
its  raison d'etre.  Now,  Convocation  Con- 
sists of  two  houses;  in  the  upper  house 
Bit  the  prelates;  in  the  lower  house 
deans,  archdeacons,  canons,  and  proctors. 
Both  are  mere  debating  societies  without 
one  jot  of  authority. 

In  the  Convocation  of  York  the  same  distinction 
exists,  but  the  business  has  generally  been  con- 
ducted in  one  assembly  (ItOO). 

Convocation.  In  England.  A  synod 
of  clergymen  dating  from  8  Hen.  VI.  c.  1, 
A.D.  1429.  Reconstituted  by  25  Hen.  VIII. 
c.  19,  A.D.  1533,  but  greatly  changed  in 
the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  A.D.  1600. 

The  Convocation  of  Canterbury  was 
then  made  to  comprise  all  the  bishops  of 
the  province,  who  compose  the  upper 
house.  While  the  lower  house  i-on- 
sists  of  »22  deans,  58  itrc&ieaoOBf  -J4 
proctors  of  chapters,  44  proctors  of  th« 


CONVULSIONIST3 


CORINTHIANS 


207 


parochial  clergy,  and  one  precentor  (of 
St.  David's). 

The  Convocation  of  York  is  of  much 
smaller  extent.  Occasionally  the  two  act 
together.  See  l  House  of  Convocation.' 

In  1870  the  Convocation  of  Canterbury  ap- 
pointed the  Committee  of  Revisers  of  the  Autho- 
rised Version  of  the  Bible. 

Convulsionists,  1632.  L  The  con- 
vulsion epidemic  broke  out  in  whole 
nunneries  about  Bordeaux,  especially  in 
the  convent  des  Ursulines  of  Loudun,  an 
educational  establishment.  In  1686,  the 
French  refugees,  driven  from  house  and 
home  in  the  infamous  dragonnade  expedi- 
tions, were  affected  by  the  same  epidemic. 
See  '  Convulsionnaires  '  and  '  Plagues,' 
Vc. 

II.  1882.  An  extreme  democrat  or 
radical,  whose  platform  is  convulsion,  or 
plucking  up  the  established  order  of  all 
things  by  the  roots. 

Convulsionnaires,  1780.  Certain 
Jansenists  of  France  who  met  in  St. 
Medard's  churchyard,  in  the  suburbs  of 
Paris,  where  was  the  tomb  of  the  Abbs' 
Francois  de  Paris,  who  had  died  in  1727, 
where  numberless  miracles  were  alleged 
to  have  been  done.  These  fanatics 
'  threw  themselves  into  the  most  violent 
contortions  of  body;  rolled  about  on  the 
ground,  imitated  birds,  beasts,  and  fishes; 
and  when  utterly  exhausted  went  off  in 
convulsions  or  a  swoon.'  Louis  XV. 
ordered  them  to  be  imprisoned  in  1738, 
but  it  was  not  possible  to  stamp  out  the 
fervour  altogether.  In  the  revival  meet- 
ings in  the  last  quarter  of  the  19th  cent, 
similar  exhibitions  have  been  recorded 
in  the  daily  papers. 

When  the  king  commanded  the  cemetery  gate* 
to  be  closed,  a  wit  wrote  over  them  : 

De  par  le  roi,  defense  a.  DIeu 
De  faire  miracle  en  ce  lieu. 
Henceforth  the  king  forbids  God's  graot 
To  show  His  wonders  in  this  place. 

Co-operative  Stores.  Retail 
stores  for  the  sale  of  groceries,  drapery- 
goods,  shoes,  and  even  butcher's  meat 
and  poultry,  of  the  best  quality  at  the 
lowest  profitable  price.  The  movement 
began  at  Rochdale  in  1848.  In  London 
the  Civil  Service  Co-operative  Store  does 
an  enormous  business,  insomuch  that  an 
original  11.  share  is  worth  200L  (1890), 
and  the  capital  of  the  stores  is  worth 
•even  millions  sterling.  The  next  largest 
is  the  Army  and  Navy  Stores.  Every 
customer  must  be  ft  member  by  the  pay- 


ment of  20s.,  and  all  sales  are  strictly  for 
ready  money.  A  member  may  hold  as 
many  as  200  shares. 

Copenhagen  (Peace  of),  10  June, 
1660.  Between  Denmark  and  Sweden, 
effected  by  the  Swedish  Government  on 
the  death  of  their  king  Carle  X.  By 
this  treaty  the  district  of  Trondhjem  and 
the  island  of  Bornholm  were  restored  to 
the  Danes.  See  '  Treaty  of  Roskilde.' 

Trondhjem,  pronounce  Tron-yem, 

Copley  Medal  (The),  1709.  Insti- 
tuted in  the  Royal  Society  of  London 
by  Sir  Godfrey  Copley  for  scientific  dis- 
coveries. 

Copts,  or  « Copti.'  Egyptian  Chris- 
tians of  the  Eutychian  heresy.  They 
continue  the  practice  of  circumcision. 
Their  patriarch  lives  in  Cairo,  and  is 
called  the  Patriarch  of  Alexandria  and 
Jerusalem. 

Copyright.  See  'Lord  Mahon'i 
Act.' 

Coqueluche  (The  Great  Plague  of), 
1580.  Was  so  called  in  France '  parce  que 
les  malades  a  1'agonie  rendaient  des  sons 
enroue"s,  comme  le  fait  un  coq.'  A  sort 
of  catarrhe  convulsif,  or  hooping-cough. 

Cordeliers.  I.  The  French  name 
for  the  strictest  branch  of  the  Franciscan 
friars,  who  wore  a  girdle  of  knotted  cord . 

n.  1790.  A  republican  club  which 
held  its  sessions  in  the  convent  of  the 
Cordeliers,  Paris.  It  was  opposed  to  the 
Jacobins  (q.v.),  and  affected  extreme 
poverty.  It  was  this  club  which  de- 
manded the  abolition  of  royalty  and  the 
institution  of  a  free  republic.  Closed 
by  the  Convention  at  the  death  of  Danton 
in  1794. 

The  chief  members  were  the  giant  Danton ;  the 
scarcely  less  notorious  Camille  Desmoulins,  H6- 
bert,  the  editor  of  '  Pere  Duchene,'  and  Marat,  the 
bloodthirsty  young  surgeon.  Camille  Desmoullnfl 
was  the  editor  of  a  popular  journal  called  Le  Vietut 
Cordelier. 

Corinthians.  L  Prize-fighters.  Fal- 
staff  calls  himself  '  a  Corinthian  ....  ft 
lad  of  mettle '  (1  Hen.  IV.  act  ii.  4).  So 
called  from  the  Isthmian  games  held  by 
the  Greeks  on  the  Isthmus  of  Corinth 
every  alternate  spring.  In  these  games 
boxing  formed  a  prominent  part,  and  St. 
Paul,  in  his  first  epistle  to  the  Corin- 
thians (ix.  26),  alludes  to  the  racing  and 
boxing  so  famous  in  Corinth,  when  ha 
gays,  '  I,  therefore,  so  ran,  not  as  unoer- 


208 


CORK 


CORONA 


tainly  ;  BO  fight  I,  not  as  one  that  beateth 
the  air.' 
A  Corinthian,  a  swell  of  the  first  water. 

Brave  Tom,  the  champion,  with  an  air 
Almofat  Corinthian  took  the  chair. 

CRIB,  Memorial. 

II.  In  the  days  of  the  Regency,  Corin- 
thians meant  London  bloods,  or,  more 
strictly  speaking,  members  of  the  Pugi- 
listic Club,  in  Bond  Street,  London,  of 
which  both  George  the  prince  regent 
and  his  brother  Frederick  duke  of  York 
were  distinguished  members.  The  Prince 
Regent  was  the  chief  champion  of  the 
Bristoleans  (Belcher,  Cribb,  and  Moli- 
neux),  the  Duke  of  York  was  leader  of 
the  Hebrew  school,  of  whom  Mendoza 
was  the  principal.  Thomas  Cribb  was 
actually  attached  to  the  household  of  the 
Prince  of  Wales,  much  to  the  annoyance 
of  the  general  public. 

Cork,  in  Ireland,  is  the  Irish  corcah, 
a  marsh. 

Cork-boys,  1762.  A  political  Irish 
association,  a  Cork  branch  of  the  White- 
boys  (q.v.).  Their  especial  grievance 
was  the  payment  of  tithes.  See  4  Irish 
Associations.' 

Corn  Importation  Bill  (The\ 
1846.  When  wheat  is 48*.  the  duty  shall 
fall  by  1».  with  every  shilling  in  price 
till  it  touches  fi3s.,  whi -n  the  fired  duty 
shall  be  4s.  This  scale  to  last  for  three 
years,  and  to  disappear  on  1  Feb.,  1849, 
leaving  from  that  date  only  a  normal 
rate  of  duty.  All  colonial  wheat  and 
flour  to  be  admitted  at  once  at  a  nominal 
rate. 

Corn -law  Rhymer  (The).  Ebe- 
nezer  Elliott  (1781-1849);  born  near 
Rotherham,  in  Yorkshire.  His  Corn-law 
Rhymes  were  published  in  1831. 

Corn  Laws  (The).  Laws  to  regu- 
late the  exportation  nnd  importation  of 
corn  date  as  far  back  as  I860,  which  pro- 
hibited the  exportation  of  corn  except  to 
Calais  and-Gascony.  In  1393  the  right 
to  export  was  granted.  In  1486  the  right 
to  export  was  granted  only  when  wheat 
did  not  exceed  6*.  Sd.  a  quarter.  From 
that  time  sundry  laws  were  made,  till 
1828,  when  the  sliding  scale  was  'per- 
fected.' By  this  law,  if  wheat  was  sell- 
ing at  62#.  a  quarter,  a  duty  of  24s.  Sd.  a 
quarter  was  imposed  on  imported  corn ; 
for  •rery  shilling  less  than  t>2«.  a  quarter 


an  extra  shilling  was  added  to  the  im- 
port duty ;  but  when  corn  exceeded  that 
price,  the  import  duty  rapidly  decreased, 
till  the  price  of  corn  reached  73s.  a 
quarter  (famine  price),  when  a  minimum 
duty  of  a  shilling  was  imposed  on  im 
ported  corn. 

Cornage.  A  kind  of  tenure  in  grand 
sergeanty.  The  sen-ice  in  this  tenure 
was  the  blowing  of  a  horn  to  warn  the 
subjects  of  the  king  when  any  invasion 
of  the  Scots  was  detected  or  apprehended 
(Latin,  cornu,  a  horn). 

Corn-cracker  State  (The).  The 
State  of  Kentucky.  The  inhabitant*  are 
called  Corn-crackers. 

Corneille  du  Boulevard  (Le) 
Guilbert  de  Pixe're'court  (1778-1844). 

Cornwallis  (A).  A  sort  of  Guy 
Fawkes  procession  once  held  in  the  U.S., 
to  commemorate  the  struggle  for  inde- 
pendence, typified  by  the  surrender  of 
Lord  Cornwallis  at  York  Town  in  17S1  to 
the  united  American  and  French  army. 
Prior  to  this  he  had  rendered  himself 
formidable  to  the  Americans  in  the 
battle  of  Brandywine,  by  the  reduction 
of  Charleston,  and  his  victories  at  Cam- 
den  and  Guilford.  Now  obsolete. 

Coro'na  (The  Roman).  I.  '  Corona 
Castrensia,'  or  4  Corona  Vallaris,'  a  gold 
crown, ornamented  with  palisades  (valla), 
bestowed  on  the  soldier  who  first  sur- 
mounted the  stockade,  and  forced  his 
way  into  an  enemy's  camp. 

2.  Corona  Civica  (a  civic  crown),  a 
chaplet  of  oak-leaves  and  acorns,  be- 
stowed on  the  Roman  soldier  who  saved 
the  life  of  a  comrade  in  battle  and  slew 
the  antagonist. 

8.  Corona  Classlca,  or  Corona  Nava- 
fa,  or  Corona  Bostrdta,  a  gold  chaplet 
designed  to  imitate  the  beaks  of  ships 
(rostra),  presented  to  the  admiral  who 
had  destroyed  an  enemy's  fleet  (classic). 

4.  Corona  Longa,  a  festoon  of  flowers 
hung  round  the  neck  on  festive  occasions, 
as  on  the  feast  of  Bacchus,  &c. 

6.  Corona  Mural  is  (or  mural  crown) 
decorated  with  the  towers  and  turrets  of 
a  battlement,  and  bestowed  on  the  soldier 
who  first  scaled  the  walls  of  a  besieged  city. 

7.  Corona    Natal  it  I  a,    a    wreath    of 
laurel,  ivy,  or  parsley,  hung  over  a  door 
to  announce   the  birth  of  a  child.     Li 


COEONA 


CORPORAL 


Holland  a  rosette  of  lace  is  the  natal 
symbol. 

8.  Corona  Obsidiondlis,  a  garland  of 
grasses  and  wild  flowers  presented  to  a 
commander  who  came  to  the  relief  of  a 
besieged  army.    The  least  in  value,  and 
highest  in  honour,  of  all  crowns. 

9.  Corona  Oleaglna,  a  wreath  of  olive- 
leaves,  presented  to  all  those  by  whose 
counsel    or  instrumentality   a  triumph 
was  obtained,  whether  present  or  not  in 
the  action. 

10.  Corona  Ov&lis,  a  chaplet  of  myrtle 
won  by  a  general  in  an  ovation. 

11.  Corona  PactUis,  or  Plectilis,   a 
wreath  of    natural   flowers    with    their 
leaves  and  stalks,  worn  on  festive  occa- 
sions. 

12.  Corona   Badidta,  for  gods    and 
emperors.    A  band  of  gold  set  round 
with  conical  rays,  tapering  upwards. 

13.  Corona  Sutttis,  a  wreath  of  roses 
without  their  stalks,  worn  by  the  Salii  at 
their  festivals. 

14.  Corona  Triumphdlis,  worn  by  a 
general  in  a  triumph.    Some  were  laurel 
leaves  without  their  berries,  some  were 
gold  leaves  in  imitation,  and  some  were 
of  gold,  not  worn,  but  presented  as  a 
Taluable  gift. 

Corona  never  meant  a  royal  crown.  No.  13 
ors  not  as  imperator  but  divwt. 
ress  was  a  white  band  tied 


was  worn  by  emperors  not  as  imperator  but  divwt. 
The  royal  head-dress  was  a  white  band  tied 
behind  the  head  in  a  bow  with  long  ends.  Asiatic 


toonarchs  wore  a  blue  and  white  fillet. 

Besides  the  corona  mentioned  above,  there  were 
Others  not  honorary,  but  only  emblematical,  such 
as  the  Corona  Sacerdotdlis,  worn  during  sacrifice, 
both  by  priests  and  people. 

Corona  Funeb,ii,  or  SepulehrOit,  wltii  which  the 
dead  were  crowned. 

Corona  Comnridlis,  the  Corona  Nvptialii.  and  the 
Corona  KaMitia  ove^  the  door  of  the  vestibule 
where  a  child  was  born. 

Coro'na  Sacerdotalis.  A  crown 
of  flowers  worn  by  the  clergy  on  certain 
high  festivals,  when  they  walked  in  pro- 
cession from  the  monastery  to  the  parish 
church.  Thus,  in  the  fifteenth  century, 
Roger  de  Walden  went  to  St.  Paul's  to  be 
enthroned  bishop,  crowned  with  a  wreath 
of  red  roses.  Polidore  Vergil  (sixteenth 
century)  refers  to  the  same  custom  at  the 
feast  of  St.  Paul.  Stow  speaks  of  '  the 
dean  and  chapter  issuing  from  the  west 
door  with  roses  on  their  heads.' 

The  tonsure  was  called  the  '  corona  clerical  Is,' 
meant  to  symbolise  the  crown  of  thorns.  —  BKDE, 


Coronation  of  English  Queens 
(The).  The  queen  of  William  I.  crowned 
two  years  .after  the  coronation  oi  the 


king  ;  the  queen  of  Henry  I.  ditto ;  the 
queen  of  John  not  crowned  with  him,  but 
alone;  the  queen  of  Henry  III.  not 
crowned  with  him,  but  afterwards  alone ; 
the  queen  of  Edward  III.  crowned  alone ; 
the  queen  of  Henry  IV.  not  crowned 
with  him,  but  alone ;  the  queen  of  Henry 
V.  ditto ;  the  queen  of  Henry  VI.  ditto ; 
the  queen  of  Henry  VII.  crowned  long 
after  him;  the  queens  of  Henry  VIII. 
some  crowned  and  some  not  crowned; 
the  queen  of  Charles  I.  never  crowned ; 
the  queen  of  Charles  II.  ditto ;  the  queen 
of  George  I.  ditto  ;  the  queen  of  George 
IV.  never  crowned. 

Coronation  of  the  Ass  (The). 
An  important  ceremony  in  the  Festival 
of  Vesta,  to  commemorate  the  following 
incident:  Vesta  was  once  brutally  as- 
saulted by  some  Roman  ruffians,  who 
would  have  offered  her  indecent  violence, 
but  were  alarmed  by  the  sudden  braying 
of  an  ass.  See  f  Feast  of  the  Ass.' 

Coroners,  1079,  were  originally  stat« 
officers  with  authority  to  determine  felo- 
nies; but  now  they  only  take  inquisitions 
of  death.  They  are  elected  for  life,  and 
have  authority  to  assemble  juries.  When 
a  jury  is  assembled,  it  is  charged  ana 
sworn  by  the  coroner  to  inquire,  upon 
view  of  the  dead  body,  how  the  party 
came  by  its  death.  Recently,  the  coronea 
has  been  empowered  to  order  the  attend- 
ance of  a  legally-qualified  medical  at- 
tendant to  make  a  post-mortem  examina- 
tion if  required.  The  fee  is  one  guinea 
for  attendance  without  a  post-mortem, 
and  two  guineas  for  attendance  with 
post-mortem  examination. 

Corporal  D'Epre",  1814,  A  sobri- 
quet under  which  the  imperialists  toasted 
Napoleon  while  he  was  in  Elba.  D'Epre* 
is  a  pun  on  the  word  d&pre,  parted  [from 
us]. 

Corporal  Violet,  1814.  The  sobri- 
quet under  which  Napoleon  was  toasted 
during  his  stay  in  Elba.  The  violet  is 
and  was  the  floral  emblem  of  the  French 
empire.  Napoleon  left  for  Elba  in  May, 
but  it  was  generally  thought  by  the  im- 
perial party  that  he  would  return  the 
spring  following  'with  the  violets,'  and 
so  he  did. 

The  Government  of  Louis  XVIII.  never  paid  the 
money  promised  to  the  '  Emperor  of  Elba,  ana 
therefore  broke  the  contract  which  bound  the  exile 
to  his  abdication  of  the  throne  at  France. 


210 


CORPORATION 


CORRUPT 


Corporation  Act  (The),  1661.  This 
act,  passed  in  the  reign  of  Charles  II., 
compelled  everyone,  before  being  admit- 
ted to  any  office  in  any  municipal  corpo- 
ration, to  take  the  sacrament  in  the 
Established  Church,  to  subscribe  the  de- 
claration abjuring  the  Solemn  League 
and  Covenant,  and  also  that  against  the 
lawfulness  of  taking  up  arms  against  the 
ruling  sovereign  on  any  pretence  what- 
soever. See  'Test  Act'  and  'Municipal 
Corporation  Act.' 

Corporation  and  Test  Act  Re- 
peal Bill  (The),  9  Geo.  IV.,  May  1828. 
To  repeal  the  '  Corporation '  and  '  Test' 
Acts  fe.v.).  See  '  Municipal  Corporation, 
Ac.' 

Corporation  Oath  (The),  1661. 
Passed  by  the  Pension  Parliament  (£.».) 
to  this  effect :  '  I  do  declare  and  believe 
that  it  is  not  lawful  upon  any  pretence 
whatever  to  take  arms  against  the  king; 
and  I  do  abhor  that  traitorous  position  of 
Uking  arms  by  his  authority  against  his 
person,  or  against  those  commissioned  by 
aim.* 

Corps  Le*gisla1if  (Le),  of  the  Con- 
rolate,  24  Dec.,  1799.  Consisting  of  800 
deputies.  The  Tribunate  acted  as  a 
l«fislative  grand  jury,  deciding  what 
l»w»  and  bills  were  to  be  laid  before  the 
Corps  LeVislatif.  In  1807  the  Conseil 
d'Etat  took  the  place  of  the  Tribunate. 
In  1814  this  body  was  replaced  by  the 
1  Chamber  of  Deputies.'  During  the 
1  Hundred  Days '  the  '  Chamber  of  Depu- 
ties '  was  called  the  Chamber  of  Repre- 
sentatives. In  1815  it  was  again  called 
the  '  Chamber  of  Deputies.'  In  1852  it 
resumed  the  name  of  the  Corps  Ligis- 
latif. 

1  renounce  Cor  lay-jit-lah'-tetf. 

Corpus  Christ!  College.  I.  Cam- 
bridge [C.  C.  C.  C.],  1352.  Founded  by 
the  guilds  of  Corpus  Christi  and  of  the 
Blessed  Virgin  Mary,  assisted  by  Henry 
duke  of  Lancaster,  and  originally  called 
'Benet  College.'  The  head  is  called 
1  master.' 

II.  Oxford,  1516.  Pounded  by  For, 
bishop  of  Winchester.  The  head  is  called 
'  president.' 

Corpus  Christi  Festival  (The). 
Called  by  the  French  Fete  Dieu,  1264,  in 
honour  of  the  consecrated  host  or  wafer. 
Ik  is  held  on  the  Thursday  following 


Trinity  Sunday,  and  is  the  most  splendid 
festival  of  the  Catholic  Church. 

Corpus  Juris  Canon'ici.  A  sum- 
mary of  the  legal  responses  and  papal 
rescripts  respecting  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Church  of  Rome.  It  contains  three  parts : 
viz.  (1)  The  Decretals,  in  5  books;  (2)  The 
Text,  in  5  books ;  and  (3)  The  Extrava- 
gantes  Communes. — The  Decretals,  com- 
piled by  Raimond  de  Pennafort,  by  order 
of  Gregory  IX.,  contain  the  rescript  of 
the  popes  Alexander  III.,  Innocent  IIL, 
and  Gregory  IX.,  and  was  published  in 
1234.  The  Text  was  compiled  by  order 
of  Boniface  VHL,  and  continued  the  De- 
cretals to  the  reign  of  the  living  pope. 
The  Extravagantes  Communes  contained 
the  '  Clementines,'  or  constitutions  of 
Clement  V.  and  the  Extravagantes  Johan- 
nis(XXIL). 

Corpus  Juris  Civilis.  The  sum- 
mary of  Roman  laws  made  in  the  reign 
of  the  Emperor  Justinian.  It  consisted 
of  four  parts :  (1)  The  Code, in  12  tables; 
(2)  The  Digest  or  Pandects,  in  50  books; 
(8)  The  Institutes,  a  prlcis  of  the  Digest 
to  teach  the  rudiments  of  Roman  law, 
in  4  books;  and  (4)  the  Novels,  contain- 
ing 16  edicts  and  168  new  laws  by  Justi- 
nian himself.  The  first  three  published 
AJ>.  588,  the  last  in  584. 

Correggio.  The  best  pictures  of 
Correggio  were  actually  used  in  the  royal 
stables  in  the  North  to  keep  the  wind 
from  the  backs  or  tails  of  the  horses. 

Well  then,  the  Charles  of  M»  West 
And  Oliver,  I  do  protect. 

And  eke  the  witnesses  of  resurrection  (Pete* 

and  John) 

Will  stop  a  hole,  keep  oat  the  wind, 
And  make  a  properer  window-blind, 

Xhan  great  Correggio,  used  tor  horse-pro*** 

PTTKB  PnnuB.  Lyric  Oda.  1L 
Correggio   of  Sculptors  (The). 
Goujon  (1515-1572),  slain  in  the  massacra 
of  St.  Bartholomew. 

Corresponding  Society  (The), 

1792.  A  society  in  London  in  strong 
sympathy  with  the  French  revolutionists, 
which  corresponded  with  the  National 
Convention  of  France.  The  object  of  the 
society  was  to  establish  a  republic  in 
Great  Britain. 

Corrupt  Practices   Act  (The\ 

1854  (21,  22  Viet.  c.  87).  Relating  to 
bribery,  treating,  and  undue  intiuence  at 
the  election  of  members  of  parliament 


CORRUPTIBLE  S 


COTERIE 


Numerous  additions  and  amendments  of 
the  original  act  have  been  made.  The 
New  Act  came  into  force  in  1883. 

Corruptibles  (The),  or  'Corrupt- 
ibilists,  537.  A  party  of  the  Monophysitea 
of  Alexandria,  supported  by  Justinian, 
and  led  by  Theodosius,  a  disciple  of 
Severus.  This  party,  favoured  by  the 
Empress  Theodora,  and  the  arms  of  the 
eunuch  Narses,  were  called  by  their  op- 
ponents Imperialists  or  Melchites.  It 
was  opposed  to  the '  Corruptibles  '  (<?.«.), 
and  so  bitter  was  the  animosity  that  the 
streets  of  Alexandria  were  deluged  with 
blood.  It  is  said  that  200,000  Christians 
were  slaughtered  in  one  day  at  the  instal- 
lation of  Apollinarius  as  patriarch  of 
Alexandria.  This,  of  course,  is  a  gross 
exaggeration. 

The  Corruptibles  were  Nestorians,  who  Insisted 
on  the  perfect  manhood  of  Christ.  The  Incor- 
rnptibleB  were  Eutychians,  who  insisted  that  the 
body  of  Christ  was  not,  like  oars,  corruptible,  bat 
was  a  celestial  body. 

Corse  Present.  An  oblation  made 
at  funerals.  See  '  Soul- shot.' 

Corsica  Papli.  Pasquale  de  Paoli, 
a  native  of  Corsica,  leader  of  the  war  in 
Corsica  against  Genoa.  When  the  island 
was  conquered  by  the  French,  Pasquale 
de  Paoli  took  refuge  in  England. 

Corsican  Ogre  (The).  Napoleon  L, 
who  was  a  Corsican  by  birth  and  family 
(1769, 1804-1814 ;  died  1821). 

Corsican  Sesostris  (The).  Napo- 
leon Bonaparte  (1769-1821,  reigned  1804- 
1814). 

Cortes  (2  syl.).  The  representative 
assembly  of  the  estates  of  Spain  and  of 
Portugal. 

Corve'e.  Gratuitous  work  enforced 
by  feudal  tenure.  It  consisted  either  of 
personal  labour  or  the  gratuitous  loan  of 
horses  and  oxen.  The  usual  work  was 
to  cut  down  and  stack  the  lord's  hay,  to 
lop  and  cut  his  firewood,  to  dig  and 
plough  his  land,  to  keep  his  ditches  and 
hedges  in  order,  and  to  sweep  and  repair 
his  chimneys.  Turgot,  the  French  min- 
ister, abolished  much  of  this  enforced 
labour,  27  June,  1787,  and  the  rest  was 
abolished  by  the  Constituent  Assembly 
and  the  Convention. 

Still  used  in  Egypt,  &o. 

Corvi'nUB.  Janos  Hun'yadi  was  so 
called  (1400-1456).  The  tale  is  that  hia 


mother,  Elizabeth  Morsiani,  was  a  par- 
amour of  the  Emperor  Sigismund,  who 
gave  her  a  ring,  and  promised  to  load  her 
child  with  honour  if  she  presented  this 
ring.  Elizabeth  was  on  her  road  to  the 
king's  palace  when  a  crow  snatched  the 
ring  from  her  son's  hand  and  flew  up 
with  it  to  a  neighbouring  tree.  Her 
brother  shot  the  bird  and  restored  the 
ring.  When  her  son,  who  was  named 
Janos,  was  grown  to  man's  estate,  the  king 
bestowed  on  him  the  domain  of  Hunyad, 
with  60  villages,  and  gave  him  as  coat-of. 
arms  a  crow  carrying  a  ring  in  its  beak. 
Whence  his  name,  John  of  Hunyad,  Cor- 
vinus. 

Coryphaeus  of  the  Interpre- 
ters of  Law  (The).  BartSlus  of  Sasso- 
Ferrato,  in  Umbria  (1313-1356).  He 
practised  law  in  Pisa  and  Perugia,  and 
is  known  for  his  commentaries  on  the 
Corpus  Juris  Civllis.  A  French  proverb 
runs  thus:  'He  knows  his  Bartolus  as 
well  as  a  cordelier  knows  his  Dormi.'  (II 
sait  son  Bartole  comrae  un  cordelier  son 
Dormi.) 

The  Dormi  was  a  celebrated  reoaeil  of  sermons 
of  the  fourteenth  century.  The  words  *  Dormi 
secure '  are  the  first  two  words  of  the  book. 

*,*  The  coryphous  was  the  leader  and  chief 
speaker  of  the  chorus  in  Greek  dramas.  Hence,  • 
leader,  chief,  best  of  the  kind. 

Cosherers.  Irish  vagrants  who 
Jived  by  preying  on  their  neighbours. 
There  were  always  in  Ireland  a  number 
of '  young  gentlemen '  who  lived  by  '  cosh- 
ering '  on  the  country  with  their  horses 
and  hounds,  preying  on  the  farmers, 
drinking,  gambling,  and  running  into 
debt. 

Coshery.  An  Irish  custom  which 
entitled  the  chief  lord  or  dynast  to  exact 
from  his  tenants  provisions  and  lodging 
for  himself  and  his  retinue. 

These  dynasts  used  to  come  with  a  great  multi- 
tude of  people  to  monasteries  and  gentlemen's 
houses,  and  there  continue  for  two  days  and  two 
nights,  taking  meat  and  drink  at  their  pleasure, 
while  their  horses  and  servants  were  quartered 
upon  the  poor  farmers  of  the  neighbourhood,  and 
nothing  was  paid  for  their  entertainment.— T. 
MOORE,  Hiit.  of  Ireland,  oh.  X!T. 

Coterie,  1770.  The  first  English 
female  club.  Amongst  other  members 
were  the  Duchess  of  Bedford,  Lady  Betty 
Delme",  the  Countess  of  Pembroke,  Mrs. 
Fazakerly,Lady  Molyneux,  Miss  Pelham, 
&c.  Play  was  both  deep  and  constant. 

Though  called  the  Female  Coterie, '  Ladies  might 
ballot  for  gentlemen ; '  hence  Sir  T.  Tancred  was 
•  m«mbw,  to  was  George  Augustus  Belwyn. 

tt 


2ia 


COTTEREAUX 


COUNCIL 


Cottereaux  (The).  A  band  of  bri- 
gands organised  in  1792  by  John  Cotte- 
reaux, a  cobbler  of  LavaL  He  rallied  his 
men  by  screeching  like  an  owl,  and  hence 
these  desperadoes  were  nicknamed 
Screech-owls  or  Chouans.  John  Cotte- 
reaux was  slain  in  1794  in  an  encounter 
with  the  French  Republican  army.  See 
'  French  Brigands.' 

Pronounce  Cof-ro*.  and  Shwdn. 

Lea coteranx,  oa  Uoutlers,  ou  Brabancons,  f  talent 
des  miBi'-rahles  de  la  secte  de  Pierre  de  Brays,  cs- 
p£ce  de  Manichtans,  qui  avail  aurtout  infecte  de 
•es  erreurs  le  Languedoo  et  la  Gaecogno.  Us 
fatHaient  profession  de  ne  craindre  ni  Pieu  ni  lea 
bommea.  Us  BO  mettilent  aux  gages  de  tous  ceux 
qui  voulaient  coramettre  quelquo  crime,  et  11s  M 
siflnalnient  par  toutes  sortes  de  brigandages. 
Henri  II.,  roi  d'Angleterre,  lee  avalt  pris  a  BOO 
service  on  1174  pour  combattre  son  flla  Richard. — 
Lf*  I'- tits  n<>Win,ti*ti>»,  vol.  vl.  p.  850. 

(The  word  coteraux  In  this  extract  la  an  ana- 
chronism, aa  John  Cottereaux  died  in  1794.) 

Cottesmore  Pack  (The).  Rutland- 
shire. One  of  the  three  packs  of  the  old 
1  Melton-Mowbray  Hunt,'  established  in 
1759.  They  were  the  Earl  of  Lonsdale's 
hounds.  The  other  two  packs  were  the 
Duke  of  Rutland's  and  Mr.  Osbaldiston's, 
called  the  Quorn  pack,  of  Leicester. 
The  *Melton-Mowbray  Hunt'  is  now  a 
thin£  of  the  past,  but  the  Duke  of  Rut- 
land's hounds,  the  Quorn,  and  the  Cottes- 
more hounds  are  still  celebrated  (1890). 

Cottonian  Library  (The),  1753. 
In  the  British  Museum,  but  purchased 
lor  the  use  of  the  public  in  1700.  It  was 
collected  by  Sir  Robert  Cotton  (1570- 
1634),  and  consisted  originally  of  958 
volumes ;  but  part  was  burnt  by  a  fire 
which  broke  out  in  Ashburnham  House, 
and  the  present  collection  consists  of  746 
entire  volumes  and  98  defective  ones.  It 
ie  rich  in  historical  documents,  from  the 
Saxon  times  to  the  reign  of  James  L  It 
also  contains  numerous  registers  of 
English  monasteries,  the  charters  of 
Edgar  and  of  Henry  I.  to  Hyde  Abbey, 
near  Winchester,  written  in  gold  letters, 
and  the  MS.  called  the  '  Durham  Book,' 
which  is  a  copy  of  the  Latin  Gospels, 
with  an  interlinear  Saxon  gloss,  written 
before  the  year  800,  and  reputed  to  have 
belonged  to  the  Venerable  Bode. 

COUNCIL  OB  COUNCILS. 

A  complete  list  of  the  2,730  Church  councils,  wl  th 
•  brief  summary  of  the  subjects  of  debate  in  each, 
would  fill  at  least  fifty  pages  of  this  Dictionary. 
Those  here  given  require  to  be  known  by  all 
students  of  Church  history.  See  p.  218,  col.  2. 
'Councils  (contradictor]/),'  ana  ' General  Councils.' 

Council,     PARLIAMENT.       In     the 


early  times  of  parliaments  we  frequently 
meet  with  the  word  '  council,'  especially 
in  the  reigns  of  Edward  III.  and 
Richard  II.  After  the  Leicester  Parlia- 
ment (q.v.),  a  parliament  was  an  assembly 
of  the  commons  with  the  clergy  and 
barous.  A  great  council  was  an  assembly 
to  which  the  commons  were  not  sum- 
moned. Strictly  speaking,  a  parliament 
had  the  power  of  granting  taxes,  and  a 
council  was  called  merely  to  consult  with 
the  king  on  matters  where  taxes  were 
not  concerned. 

Council  (A  Civic).  'Concilium 
Civile,'  in  which  a  local  bishop  meets 
the  clergy  of  his  diocese. 

Council  (A  Great).  'Concilium 
Magnum,'  an  oecumenical  council  or  great 
synod.  The  Council  of  Nice  is  called 
'  Magnum  et  Universale  Concilium.' 
The  whole  college  of  bishops  dispersed 
throughout  Christendom  ought  to  be 
convened  to  an  oecumenical  or  general 
council. 

Council  (The  Palace).  'Concilium 
palatinum,'  859.  These  councils  were 
held  biennially  in  the  royal  palace  of  the 
Carlovingian  kings,  and  were  conventions 
of  the  bishops — '  generates  episcoporum 
conventus.' 

Council  (A  Plenary).  'Concilium 
Plenarium '  is  one  to  which  a  metropoli- 
tan invites  all  the  bishops  under  his 
jurisdiction. 

Council  (A  Provincial).  *  Concilium 
Provinciale.' 

Bunt  et  provlnclalla  Concilia  quos  port  Ilia  unl- 
versalia  necessario  reclpere  debemus,  quia  et  in 
lllis  mnlte  ecclestasticis  negotlis  necessaria  re- 
perlmus.  —  BUPULDOl  CONSTANTIKXSIS  PRES- 
BYTER. De  RecoiiciiMtione  laptorum,  p.  287. 

Council  (Privy).  See  '  Privy  Coun- 
cil.' 

Council  for  the  Propagation 
of  Faith  and  the  Extirpation  of 
Heretics  ( The),  81  May,  1650.  At  Turin. 
Designed  for  the  extirpation  of  the  Vau- 
dois.  If  the  council  could  not  convert 
the  Vaudois  to  the '  Catholic  '  faith,  they 
were  to  extirpate  them  as  heretics. 

Council  of  Aix-la-Chapelle 
(The),  Nov.  809.  An  ecclesiastical 
council,  held  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  on  the 
•Procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost.'  The 
'Filioque'  controversy,  which  long  dis- 
turbed the  church,  was  this:  Did  the 


COUNCIL 


COUNCILS 


tts 


Holy  Ghost  proceed  from  the  Father 
only,  or  from  the  Father  and  the  Son 
(filiogue)?  The  Greek  Church  main- 
tained the  former,  the  Roman  Church 
the  latter  dogma.  The  Council  of  Aix- 
la-Chapelle  condemned  the  Greek  dogma. 
Council  Of  Albi  (The),  in  Lent 
1255.  That  is  the  Council  held  at  Albi, 
in  France,  for  the  final  extirpation  of  the 
Albigensian  heresy. 

Council  of  Ariminium  (The). 
That  is,  Eimini,  in  Italy,  A.D.  859  ;  con- 
vened  by  the  Emperors  Constans  and 
Constantius  to  decide  upon  the  Arian 
controversy. 

This  council  condemned  as  heretics  Arius,  Urs»- 
cius,  Valens,  and  others. 

Councils  of  Aries  (The).  L  A.D. 
814,  assembled  by  Constantino  against 
the  Donatists  (q.v.). 

II.  A.D.  353.  Against  Athanasius  and 
others. 

Ill.-Vn.  On  discipline :  viz.  A.D.  442, 
462,  524,  554,  818. 

VIII  A.D.  1059.  Against  the  Arch- 
bishop of  Narbonne. 

IX.  A.D.    1205.     Kespecting    church 
government. 

X.  A.D.  1211.    To  excommunicate  the 
Count  of  Toulouse,  the  great  defender  of 
the  Albigenses. 

XI.  A.D.  1284.    Against  heretics. 
XTT.  A.D.  1260.    Against  the  followers 

of  Joachim,  abbot  of  Flores,  called  '  The 
Prophet.'  It  was  his  'Everlasting 
Gospel'  which  was  condemned  in  the 
council. 

XIII.  A.D.  1274.  Eespecting  church 
discipline. 

Council  of  Basel  (The),  1481-1443. 
The  Ninth  General  Council  of  the 
Western  Church  (eighteenth),  convened 
for  the  reunion  of  the  Eastern  and 
Western  Churches,  and  for  general  re- 
form. It  declared  the  authority  of  a 
general  council  superior  to  that  of  the 
pope,  and  that  appeals  lay  from  the  pope 
to  a  general  council ;  it  abolished  annates 
or  first-fruits,  and  wrested  from  the  pope 
the  right  of  electing  to  vacant  bishop- 
rics and  benefices.  Pope  Eugenius  was 
so  disgusted  that  he  set  up  an  oppo- 
sition council ;  whereupon  the  Council  of 
Basel  cited  him  to  appear  before  them, 
but  he  refused,  and  declared  the  council 
dissolved.  The  council  now  deposed  the 
pope,  and  elected  Felix  V.  in  his  place, 


thus  making  a  new  schism.  Eugeniua 
died  in  1447,  Felix  resigned,  and  Nicho- 
las V.  remained  sole  pope. 

Eighteenth  if  numbered  from  the  Council  of 
Nice.  A.D.,  325,  when  the  Eastern  and  Western 
Churches  were  not  divided. 

Council  of  Blood  (The).  So  the 
council  established  in  the  Netherlands 
by  the  Duke  of  Alba  was  called  by  the 
Brabancons,  fax  consequence  of  the  nn* 
merous  executions  which  it  ordained, 
The  Counts  of  Egmont  and  of  Horn  were 
two  of  its  victims.  See  under '  Conseil.' 

Councils  of  Carthage  (The).  I. 
A.D.  200.  Respecting  the  rebaptism  of 
heretics. 

II.  A.D.  251.    To  confirm  the  election 
of  Cornelius  as  pope ;  to  regulate  the  re- 
admission  of  apostates ;  and  to  condemn 
the  schism  of  Felicissimus. 

III.  A.D.  252.  Respecting  the  treatment 
of  apostates. 

IV.  A.D.  258.    Eespecting  the  baptism 
of  infants. 

V.  A.D.  254.  Respecting  the  deposition 
of  Basilides  and  Martial,  Spanish  bishop* 

VI.  A.D.  255.     Respecting  rebaptisro. 

VII.  A.D.  256.  To  confirm  the  previous 
council. 

VIII.  812.      To  elect   Csecilianua  as 
bishop  of  Carthage.    He  was  deposed  by 
the  Donatists. 

IX.  A.D.  897.    To  abolish  love  feasts. 
It  declared  the  Apocryphal  writings  of 
equal  authority  to  other  scriptures.     See 
1  LAODICEA.' 

X.  A.D.  401-411.    Respecting  the  Do- 
natists. 

XI.  AJ>.  412.    Against  Celestius. 

XII.  A.D.    416-418.    Against  Pelagiua 
and  Celestius. 

Xm.  A.D.  419-425.  On  the  appeal  of 
Apiarius  to  the  pope. 

XIV.  A.D.  484.  A  conference  appointed 
by  Hunneric  between  the  Catholics  and 
Arians.    The  Catholic  bishops  exiled. 

XV.  AJ>.  525.    On  the  liberties  of  mo- 
nasteries. 

XVI.  A.D.  535.    For  the  restitution  of 
the  rights  and  possessions  of  the  church 
usurped  by  the  Vandals. 

Council  of  Chalce'don  (The),  451. 
The  Fourth  General  Council,  convened 
by  the  Emperor  Marcian  to  condemn 
the  heresy  of  Eutyches.  This  council 
confirmed  the  condemnation  of  the 
Nest  oriana. 


814 


COUNCIL 


COUNCILS 


The  Eutychton  heresy  merged  the  human  nature 
of  Christ  in  his  divine  nature.  The  Kettoriant 
divided  the  Godhead  and  manhood  of  Christ  into 
two  distinct  persons  and  natures. 

The  Firtt  General  Council  was  held  at  Nice  825 
and  condemned  the  Arian  heresy.  The  Second 
General  Council  was  held  at  Constantinople  in 
B80  and  condemned  the  Macedonian  heresy.  The 
third  General  Council  was  held  at  Ephesus,  and 
condemned  the  Nestorian  heresy.  The  fourth. 
condemned  the  Eutychian  heresy.  Arius  denied 
the  divinity  of  Christ.  Macedonius  denied  his 
humanity.  Nestorius  maintained  that  Mary  was 
not  the  mother  of  God  but  of  Jesus,  for  God  could 
not  be  born.  And  Eutyches  maintained  that  the 
human  nature  was  merged  in  the  Divine  and  there 
lost.  See  '  General  Council*.1 

Council  of  Cloveshoo  (The).  In 
Kent,  AJ>.  747.  Convened  by  Cuthbert, 
archbishop  of  Canterbury.  It  enacted 
that  every  bishop  should  visit  his  diocese 
at  least  once  a  year;  that  the  people 
should  be  taught  the  Creed  and  the  Lord's 
Prayer  in  English,  and  should  have  the 
nature  of  the  sacraments  explained  to 
them  in  English.  Other  canons  were 
passed  for  the  correction  of  morals  and 
discipline. 

Prayers  tor  the  dead  were  enjoined  In  this 
council. 

Councils  of  Constance  (The). 
I.  A.D.  1048.  To  establish  'public  and 
universal  peace '  in  Germany. 

IL  A.D.  1094.  To  reprobate  simony  and 
incontinence,  and  to  regulate  the  time  of 
Easter  and  Whitsuntide. 

III.  AJ>.  1153.  For  the  divorce  of  Fre- 
derick Barborossa  and  Adelaide. 

IV.  The    Eighth    General    Council 
of  the  Western  Church  (seventeenth  ), 
AJ>.  1414-1418.     Against  Wyclif,  Huss, 
and  Jerome  of  Prague.    With  impotent 
rage  this  council  not  only  condemned  the 
opinions  of  Wyclif,  but  ordered  his  bones 
to  be  exhumed    and    burnt.    Thirteen 
years  afterwards  his  bones  were  actually 
exhumed  and  burnt,  and  the  ashes  thrown 
into  the  river  Swift.    This  council  de- 
posed   the   three   contemporary    popes 
(Gregory    X1L,    Benedict    XIIL,    and 
John  XXIII.),  and    elected   Martin  V. 
pope.    Gregory  died  first,  and  no  other 
was  elected  in  his  place :  then  John,  and 
then  Benedict,  leaving  Martin  V.  the  sole 
pope,  and  thus  closing  the  Great  Schism 
which  had  lasted  from  1378  to  1429. 

Seventeenth  If  reckoned  from  the  Council  of 
Nice,  A.D.  825.  when  the  Eastern  and  Western 
Churches  were  not  divided. 

Councils  of  Constantinople 
(The).  Those  of  836,  839,  and  860  were 
in  favour  of  Arius. 

The  Second  General  Council,  May 


to  July  881.  Called  by  Theodosius.  It 
condemned  appeals  to  Rome,  and  deter- 
mined the  limits  of  the  Metropolitan 
provinces.  It  also  condemned  Mace- 
donius, who  denied  the  divinity  of  the 
Holy  Ghost. 

The  councils  of  882,  883,  894  were 
convened  to  pacify  the  schismatics,  if 
possible. 

The  council  of  408  was  in  favour  of 
Chrysostom,  and  that  of  404  deposed  him. 
The  council  of  448  condemned  Euty- 
ches.     See  '  Eutychians.' 

The  council  of  450  condemned  the 
dogmas  of  Nestorius  and  Eutyches.  Set 
1  Nestorians.' 

The  council  of  469  condemned  the 
Simoniacs. 

The  council  of  492  confirmed  the  Coun- 
cil of  Chalcedon. 

The  council  of  495  or  496  deposed 
Euphemius. 

The  council  of  516  condemned  the 
Council  of  Chalcedon. 

The  council  of  518  reversed  the  con. 
demnations  of  Euphemius  and  Mace- 
donius, and  restored  their  exiled  par- 
tisane. 

The  councils  of  520,  531,  532  were  in 
favour  of  Euphemius,  who  was  ordained 
patriarch. 

The  council  of  686  condemned  '  hereti- 
cal '  bishops. 

The  councils  of  543, 547, 551  condemned 
Origen. 

The  Fifth  General  Council,  553,  also 
condemned  Origen.  So  did  the  council* 
of  Constantinople  of  588,  c.-jr,. 

The  council  of  638  was  in  favour  of 
the  Monothelites  (q.v.). 

Sixth  General  Council,  680-681,  con- 
demned  the  Monothelites  (q.v.). 

The  councils  of  712,  715,  730  were 
in  condemnation  of  the  '  Sixth  General 
Council.' 

The  councils  of  786,  806,  809,  812,  814 
condemned  the  Iconoclasts  (q.v.). 

The  council  of  815  deposed  Nicephorus. 
In  this  council  the  Iconoclasts  had  it  all 
their  own  way. 

The  councils  of  821,  829  were  called  to 
reconcile  the  Catholics  and  Iconoclasts, 
but  the  Catholics  refused  to  attend. 

The  councils  of  842,  847  condemned 
the  Iconoclasts. 

The  council  of  858  deposed  Photiua 
(the  fans  et  origo  of  the  separation  of  UM 
two  churches). 


COUNCIL 


COUNCILS 


215 


The  council  of  861  restored  Photius 
and  deposed  St.  Ignatius. 

The  council  of  867  reversed  the  decision 
of  the  previous  council  861,  and  deposed 
Photius  again. 

Eighth  General  Council,  869-870,  de- 
posed Photius  and  condemned  the  Icono- 
clasts. 

The  council  of  1054  anathematised  tlw 
pope's  legates. 

The  councils  of  1066, 1067  were  against 
incestuous  marriages. 

The  council  of  1110  condemned  the 
Bogomiles  or  BogarmitaB  (q.v.). 

The  councils  of  1140,  1143,  1144,  1147, 
1157  condemned  the  works  of  Constantino 
Chrysomale. 

The  council  of  1170  was  to  effect  the 
union  of  the  Eastern  and  Western 
Churches. 

The  councils  of  1277,  1280  excommu- 
nicated the  opponents  of  the  union. 

The  council  of  1283  condemned  Veccus. 

The  councils  of  1284,  1285  reversed 
the  judgments  of  1277,  1280,  and  con- 
demned those  who  sought  the  onion  of 
the  two  churches. 

The  council  of  1841  condemned  Bar- 
laam,  the  opponent  of  Palamas. 

The  council  of  1345  condemned  the 
doctrine  of  Palamas,  the  opponent  of 
Barlaam ;  he  was  imprisoned  1346,  but 
in  1849  was  created  patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople, and  in  1351  a  synod  in  the  same 
city  confirmed  his  doctrine. 

The  council  of  1450  was  also  against 
the  union. 

The  councils  of  Constantinople  give  a  lament- 
able picture  of  the  Eastern  Church,  which  seems 
to  have  had  no  fixed  principle. 

Council  of  Eanham  (The).  In 
Oxfordshire,  1008,  convened  on  the  sub- 
ject of  church  government.  It  decreed 
that  tithes  of  produce  should  be  paid  at 
Allhallows,  but  tithes  of  young  at  Whit- 
suntide. That  Rome-shot  should  be  paid 
at  St.  Peter's  mass,  soul-shot  immediately 
the  grave  was  opened,  light-shot  thrice  a 
year,  plough-alms  a  fortnight  after  Easter. 
That  on  Sunday  no  trade  should  be 
carried  on. 

Council  of  Elders  (The),  or  'Con- 
•eil  des  Anciens/  23  Sept.,  1795.  One 
of  the  two  Legislative  Councils  of  Year 
III.  in  French  history.  The  other  coun- 
cil was  '  Le  Conseil  des  Cinq-cents,'  which 
had  the  sole  right  of  initiating  laws  ;  the 
Elders  had  the  power  of  veto  or  approval. 


The  executive  was  placed  in  a  board  of 
five  directors  called  the  Directory. 
Le  Conseil  des  Ancieiis  consisted  of  250  members. 

Councils  of  Ephesus  (The).  L 
A.D.  245.  Condemned  Noetus. 

II.  A.D.  401.    For   the   election  of  a 
bishop. 

in.  AJ>.  481.  The  Third  General 
Council,  condemned  Nestorius  and  Pela- 
gius.  It  laid  down  this  canon,  that  every 
diocese  and  province  shall  exercise  the 
right  of  ordaining  unmolested  and  in- 
violable, and  no  bishop  shall  occupy  an- 
other's diocese.  Each  province  is  '  Auto- 
cephalus,'  and  each  diocese  independent 

IV.  A.D.  449.   Called  the  Latrocinium, 
or  '  Bobber  Synod '  (q.v.). 

V.  A.D.    476.      Bespecting    Basiliscus 
and  the  Council  of  Chalcedon. 

Council  of  Holy  Martyrs  (A). 

1  Concilium  MartyVum  Sanctorum,'  a 
place  where  many  martyrs  or  holy  men 
lie  buried. 

Council  of  Laodicea  (The),  AJ>. 
860.  Excluded  the  apocryphal  writings 
from  the  canon  of  Scripture;  but  the 
Council  of  Carthage,  in  397,  declared 
them  to  be  '  of  equal  authority  with  the 
other  scriptures.' 

Councils  of  the  Later  an  (The). 
I.  A.D.  649.  To  condemn  the  Monothe- 
lites  (q.v.). 

EL  Nov.  864.  To  depose  and  excom- 
municate the  Bishop  of  Porto. 

III.  Aug.  900.    To  restore  the  Bishop 
of  Langres. 

rV.  Jan.  993.  To  canonise  Udalric, 
bishop  of  Augsburg. 

V.  Feb.  1111.  Bespecting  investitures. 
Pope    Pascal  II.  compelled  by  Kaiser 
Heinrich  V.  to  concede  the  right. 

VI.  March  1112.    To  revoke  the  con- 
cession of  Pope  Pascal  II. 

VIL  March  1116.  To  excommunicate 
Kaiser  Heinrich  V. 

VIII.  A.D.  1123.     The  First  General 
Council  of  the  Western  Church,  held  by 
Callixtus  H.  (Ninth). 

IX.  A.D.  1139.     The  Second  General 
Council  of  the  Western  Church,  for  the 
reunion  of    the  Eastern    and  Western 
Churches  (Tenth). 

X.  A.D.    1179.     The    Third    General 
Council    of   the   Western  'Church.    It 
placed    in   the  cardinals  the  sole  righl 
of  electing   the  pope.    Decided  on  th« 


116 


COUNCIL 


COUNCILS 


crusade  against  the  Albigensea.  Anathe- 
matised the  Albigenses  as  heretics,  ajid 
forbade  their  interment  in  consecrated 
ground  (Eleventh). 

XI.  Nov.  1215.    The  Fourth  General 
Cou  n cil  of  the  Western  Church.  Held  by 
Innocent  III.  to  deprive  Raymond  count 
of  Toulouse   of  his  dominions  for  pro- 
tecting the  Albigenses.    To  anathematise 
the   English   barons  for  forcing  Magna 
Charta  on  King  John,  and  declaring  the 
charter  null  and  void.    To  vote  for  the 
extermination  of  heretics.    And  to  de- 
clare transubstantiation  to  be  a  tenet  of 
the  '  Catholic  '  Church. 

XII.  July    1511   (The  Fifth    General 
Lateran).    Tlie  Tenth  General  Council 
of  the  Western  Church.  By  Julius  II.  to 
declare  void  the  Council  of  Pisa. 

XIII.  March    1517.    To  abolish   the 
Pragmatic    Sanction.    To    confirm    the 
concordat  with  Francois  L    To  impose  a 
tax  of  one-tenth  for  war  with  Turkey. 
And  to  issue  a  decree  against  the  print- 
ing of  '  dangerous  books.'    (This  was  in 
fact  a  part  of  the  preceding  council.) 

If  reckoned  from  the  Council  of  Mice,  when 
the  Eastern  and  Western  Churches  were  not 
divided,  these  general  councils  would  be  num- 
bered thus:  A.D.  ll--':i  (the  Tenth),  A.D.  lift*  (the 
Eleventh).  A.D.  117a  itho  Twelfth),  A.D.  1U15  (the 
Thirteenth),  and  A.D.  1611-1517  (the  Nineteenth). 

Council  ofLyons  (T/te),  1245.  The 
Fifth  General  Council  of  the  Western 
Church  (Fourteenth),  held  by  Innocent 
IV.,  to  depose  the  Kaiser  Friederich  IL 

A.D.  1274.  The  Sixth  General  Council 
of  the  Western  Church  (Fifteenth),  held 
by  Gregory  X.  Respecting  the  election 
of  bishops,  the  reunion  of  the  Eastern 
and  Western  Churches,  the  reduction  of 
the  Begging  Friars,  and  the  reformation 
of  the  clergy. 

The  Council  of  1529  was  against 
Lutheranism. 

FourU-nith  nnd  Fiftrfnth,  If  reckoned  from  the 
Council  of  Nice,  A.D.  :<-'.'..  \\lu-ii  the  Eastern  and 
Western  Churches  were  not  separated. 

Council  of  Mantua  (The),  1586. 
Summoned  by  Paul  III.,  who  cited  Henry 
VIII.  to  appear  before  it.  Henry  VIII. 
of  course  denied  the  authority  of  the 
council. 

Council  of  Nice,  or  'Niceea.' 
Called  The  First  General  Council,  A.D. 
825.  Assembled  by  Constantino  against 
tin-  Arians. '  The  sentence  runs  thus  : — 
•The  Catholic  and  Apostolic  Church 
uiu  tit>es  all  who  say  that  there  was 


a  time  when  the  Son  did  not  exist  ;  that 
He  had  no  existence  previous  to  his  birth 
in  Bethlehem  ;  that  He  was  created  out 
of  nothing;  or  who  say  that  He  was 
formed  from  another  substance  or  es- 
sence ;  or  who  say.  that  He  is  capable  of 
change.'  It  also  condemned  the  Melesian 
schism  (q.v.),  and  '  settled  '  the  Paschal 
or  Easter  Controversy  (q.v  .). 

The  Nlcene  Creed,  as  It  now  stands,  was  not 
published  by  this  Council,  but  by  the  Council  of 
Constantinople  in  :i-l.  It  was  drafted  at  Nice, 
approved  of  by  the  Council  of  Milan  in  846,  by  the 
Council  of  •  Sardica  In  347,  and  the  Council  of 
Himini  in  SCO;  but  it  was  completed  by  the 
Council  of  Constantinople. 

nical  Council  was  also  held  U 


The 
Mice  A.D.  7*1. 

Council  of  Officers  (The),  1647. 
Officers  elected  from  each  of  the  par- 
liamentary regiments  to  examine  into 
and  rectify  the  '  distempers  '  of  the  par- 
liamentary army.  To  this  upper  council 
was  added  a  lower  one,  consisting  of  two 
privates  or  officers  not  higher  in  rank  than 
ensigns,  and  called  the  adjutants  or  ad- 
ju  tutors  or  adjuvants,  and  afterwards 
Agitators,  because,  like  the  Roman  tri- 
bunes, they  were  ceaseless  disturbers  of 
the  peace.  This  lower  council  soon  be- 
came the  Aaron's  rod  of  all  the  other 
national  assemblies,  and  dominated  even 
the  parliament  itself.  Charles  1.  called 
Cornet  Joyce  '  Mr.  Agitator  Joyce,'  not 
by  way  of  reproach,  but  as  a  usual 
method  of  address. 

Council  of  Peers  (The),  24  Sept, 
1640,  or  'Great  Council  of  Peers.'  Con- 
vened at  York  by  Charles  I.,  who  was 
unwilling  to  summon  a  parliament,  be- 
cause his  parliaments  always  insisted 
on  redress  of  grievances  before  they 
would  vote  supplies.  The  object  for 
which  the  Council  of  Peers  was  convened 
was  to  grant  supplies  in  order  to  raise 
an  army  against  the  Scotch,  who  had  en- 
camped on  Duuse-law  hill,  and  threatened 
to  advance. 

Council  Of  Pisa  (The),  1409.  Con- 
voked by  the  cardinals  of  the  rival  popes 
(Gregory  XIL  and  Benedict  XIII.).  The 
two  popes  were  summoned  to  appear, 
but  refused,  and  were  declared  contu- 
macious, schismatic,  heretical,  and  per- 
jured. They  were  both  deposed,  and 
Alexander  V.  elected  pope.  The  con- 
demned popes  treated  the  decrees  of  the 
council  with  supreme  contempt  ;  and  all 
the  council  effected  was  to  make  three 


COUNCIL 


COUNCILS 


21? 


popes  instead  of  two,  all  of  whom  hurled 
curses,  calumnies,  and  excommunications 
at  each  other.  Declared  void  by  the 
Fifth  General  Lateran  Council. 

Council  of  Sar'dica  (The),  or 
1  Sardia,'  in  Thrace,  A.D.  847 ;  to  settle 
the  controversy  between  the  Arians  and 
Athanasius.  It  condemned  the  Arians. 

Councils  of  Toulouse  (The). 

L  13  Sept.,  1056.  Against  simony, 
the  marriage  of  ecclesiastics,  and  other 
abuses. 

II.  1068.    Against  simony. 

III.  1118.     Against  the  Manichseans. 

IV.  Nov.  1229.    To  establish  the  In- 
quisition. 

Council  of  Trent  (The),  or  '  Tri- 
d-ntum,'  1545-1563.  Assembled  by  Paul 
III.,  and  continued  under  Julius  III. 
and  Pius  IV.,  to  fix  what  should  be 
admitted  as  orthodox  doctrine.  Its  main 
object  was  to  condemn  the  Reformation. 

Council  of  Trouble  (The),  1567. 
The  organisation,  under  Margaret,  go- 
vernor of  the  Netherlands,  under  which 
18,000  persons  in  three  years  were  put 
to  death.  Also  called  '  The  Tribunal  of 
Blood.' 

Council  of  Trullo  (The),  AJ>.  692. 
The  Fifth  and  Sixth  General  Council, 
which  confirmed  the  decree  of  the  Council 
of  Ephesus,  that  every  bishop  shall  ordain 
unmolested  in  his  own  diocese,  and  no 
bishop  shall  interfere  in  another's  diocese 
or  province. 

In  tbe  language  of  the  council,  each  province  la 
Autocephalous,  and  each  diocese  independent  and 
tree  except  to  its  own  metropolitan. 

Council  of  War  (A).  A  conference 
of  officers  on  some  matter  in  which  the 
chief  commander,  pending  war,  wishes  to 
state  his  own  opinion  upon  some  military 
or  naval  matter,  and  hear  what  his 
officers  think  about  it.  In  the  navy  the 
council  of  war  usually  consists  of  flag 
officers,  assisted  sometimes  by  other 
officers  of  lower  rank.  In  the  army  the 
commander-in-chief  can  call  whom  he 
thinks  proper  to  confer  with  him. 

Council    of   the   Earthquake 

(The),  1882.  The  council,  held  at  Black- 
friars,  and  headed  by  Courtenay,  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  to  condemn  Wyclif 
and  his  teachings.  The  archbishop  sub- 
mitted twenty-four  allegations  drawn 
10 


from  Wyclif  's  works  ;  but  an  earthquake 
in  the  midst  of  the  proceedings  terrified 
every  prelate  present,  except  the  pri- 
mate, who  declared  that  the  earthquake 
was  a  good  omen,  signifying  that  God 
would  expel  from  the  church  the  ill 
humours  of  heresy. 

Council  of  the  Senate  (The). 
University  of  Cambridge,  established  in 
1857  (19,20  Viet.,  c.  88),  which  must  send 
a  '  grace  '  to  the  senate  before  that  legis- 
lative body  can  move  in  any  matter. 
The  council  consists  of  the  chancellor 
and  vice-chancellor,  with  eight  other 
members  of  the  senate  chosen  from  the 
electoral  roll  (q.v.).  The  eight  members 
hold  office  in  the  council  for  four  years. 

The  eight  members  of  the  council  consist  of 
2  heads  of  colleges,  2  of  the  professors,  and  4  othcc 
members. 

Council  of  the  Troubles  (The). 
So  the  Spaniards  called  the  '  Council  of 
Blood  '  (q.v.). 

Council  of  the  6  (The).  For  the 
exclusion  of  the  Stuart  dynasty  and  the 
restoration  of  Great  Britain  to  a  re- 
public. Of  this  council  four  were  be- 
headed, viz.  Russell,  Algernon  Sidney, 
Monmouth,  and  Argyll;  Essex  died  in 
the  Tower  by  his  own  hand;  and  Howard 
of  Escrick  (a  traitor  and  sad  villain) 
perished  hi  great  poverty,  deserted  and 
hated  by  all  men. 

Hampden  said  '  that  the  coming  Into  England  of 
King  William  was  nothing  else  but  the  continuing 
ot  the  council  of  six.'—  Ho  WITT.  Hist,  of  England. 

Council  of  the  10  (The),  'I  Dieci; 
1310.  A  secret  tribunal  of  the  republic 
of  Venice,  armed  with  unlimited  powers 
in  watching  over  the  safety  of  the  state. 
It  punished  at  discretion  all  secret  ene- 
mies of  the  republic.  At  first  it  was 
prorogued  annually,  but  in  1825  it  was 
made  perpetual,  and  continued  as  long 
as  the  Venetian  republic  endured. 

Council  of  the  13  (The),  1653.  A 
council  of  state,  with  Cromwell  at  the 
head,  appointed  after  the  dissolution  of 
the  Long  Parliament.  The  council  se- 
lected a  parliament  of  156  members;  139 
for  England,  6  for  Wales,  6  for  Ireland, 
and  5  for  Scotland.  It  was  to  last  fifteen 
months,  when  they  were  to  choose  suc- 
cessors and  disperse.  It  was  called  the 
'  Little  Parliament 


Some  proposed  that  the  council  of  state  should 
coubist  of  10  members  ;  some  of  70,  after  the  modal 


118 


COUNCIL 


COUNCILS 


of  the  Jewish  sanhedrim ;  others  of  18.  In  Imita- 
tion of  Christ  and  hie  apostles.  The  last  sugges- 
tion was  adopted.— Dr.  LINOAKD,  Ihtt.  of  Kng., 

Council  of  the  16  (The),  *  Conseil 
des  Seize,'  1585.  A  committee  of  sixteen 
members  of  the  Catholic  League  of 
Prance  to  prevent  the  crown  descending 
to  Henri  of  Navarre,  a  Protestant,  on  the 
death  of  the  reigning  king,  Henri  III., 
who  was  childless.  The  plot  was  to  pro- 
claim the  old  Cardinal  de  Bourbon  king. 
This,  however,  was  a  mere  bait,  for  if  they 
had  succeeded,  they  would  have  given  the 
crown  to  Charles  de  Lorraine,  duo  de 
Mayenne. 

On  th«  death  of  Henri  III.  In  15*0  the  old  cardi- 
nal was  actually  proclaimed  Charles  X.,  but  Henri 
of  Navarre,  by  his  victories  of  Arques  and  Ivry, 
secured  the  crown  to  himself,  and  in  the  Interim 
the  old  cardinal  died. 

Council  of  the  38  (The),  1649.  The 
government  of  England  was  vested  in  a 
council  of  thirty-eight  members,  with 
Cromwell  at  the  head,  after  the  execution 
of  Charles  L 

Council  of  the   40   (The.)    See 

1  Forty.' 

In  1663  Cromwell  Intended  to  dissolve  the  Long 
Parliament,  and  aubtititute  a  '  Council  of  Forty,' 
with  himself  at  the  head.  But  after  dismissing  th« 
parliament  he  appointed  instead  a  'Council  of 
Twelve,'  with  himBelf  at  the  head  (making  IS),  in 
imitation  of  Christ  and  his  twelve  apostle*. 

Council  of  the  100  (The).  The 
great  legislative  and  executive  council  of 
ancient  Carthage,  which  concentrated  in 
itself  all  the  real  power  of  the  state.  The 
two  elective  magistrates  called  '  Suffetes ' 
were  amenable  to  the  council  of  the  self- 
elected  hundred,  who  held  office  for 
life,  and  so  was  the  senate,  which  con- 
sisted of  800.  Similarly  in  Venice  the 
doge  and  senate  were  amenable  to  the 
Council  of  Ten. 

Council  of  the  400  (T;*),B.O.  594. 
Instituted  by  Solon  of  Athena.  Se« 
'Government  of  the  400.' 

Council  of  the  50O  (The),  t  In 

Greek    history.       BovAij    TM?    «-«VTa*o<riW. 

The  Athenian  Senate.  Solon  divided  the 
people  into  four  tribes,  each  of  which 
chose  a  representative.  Klisthenes  in- 
creased the  number  to  ten,  and  then  the 
•enate  was  increased  to  500. 

IL  In  French  history.  '  Conseil  des 
Cinq-cents,' from  27  Oct.,  1795  to  14  Dec., 
1799,  was  one  of  the  two  councils,  the 
other  being  called  the  'Conseil  des 
consisting  of  850  members. 


Both  these  were  legislative  bodies  liko 
our  lords  and  commons.  The  executive 
was  placed  in  a  board  of  five  directors 
called  the  'Directory.'  The  500  had  the 
exclusive  power  of  the  initiative;  the 
elders  only  vetoed  or  confirmed  the 


Councils  (Contradictory  Church). 

A.D.    Council  of  :— 

810.  ARLKS  condemned  Athanasius,  so 
in  885  did  the  Council  of  Tyre,  and 
in  854  the  Council  of  Milan ;  but  in 
825  the  Council  of  Nice  con  f  in  in  -d 
the  tenets  of  Athanasius,  and  so  did 
the  Council  of  Sardica  in  847. 
825.  NICE  condemned  Arms  as  a  heretic; 
but  three  Councils  of  Constanti- 
nople (<7-t>.),  the  Council  of  Aries  in 
858,  and  the  Council  of  Milan  in  354, 
declared  Arianism  to  be  the  ortho- 
dox faith.  Eusebius,  bishop  of 
N icpmedia,  sided  with  Arius.  When 
Julius,  in  836,  succeeded  Mark,  he 
called  a  council  at  Sardica,  but  it  was 
so  divided  on  the  subject  that  each 


857.  SIUMIUM  condemned  the  dogma  of 
Homoioufion  (q.v.);  but  the  Coun- 
cil of  Ancy'ra  and  that  of  Constanti- 
nople confirmed  it 

860.  LAODICEA  excluded  the  Apocrypha 
from  the  canon  of  scripture ;  but 
in  897  the  Council  of  Carthage 
declared  it  to  be  equal  in  every 
respect  to  all  other  scripture. 

882.  CONSTANTINOPLE  confirmed  the 
Council  of  Calcium ;  but  in  516 
another  Council  of  Constantinople 
reversed  the  previous  decision. 

403.  CONSTANTINOPLE  was  in  favour  of 
Chrysostom;  but  that  of  404  de- 
posed him. 

492.  CONSTANTINOPLE  confirmed  the 
Council  of  Chalcedon ;  but  in  516 
another  Council  of  Constantinople 
condemned  it. 

495.  CONSTANTINOPLE  deposed  Euphe. 
mius ;  but  that  of  518  reversed  the 
decree,  and  restored  him. 

638.  CONSTANTINOPLE  confirmed  the 
doctrine  of  the  Monothelites  (4  syl.), 
as  the  true  faith  ;  but  in  680  another 
Council  of  Constantinople  con- 
demned it  as  heresy.  Three  other 
councils  condemned  that  of  680. 
The  Lateran  Council  of  648  also 
condemned  it. 


COUNCILLORS 


COUNTRY 


*19 


712.  CONSTANTINOPLE    condemned   the 

Sixth  General  Council. 
780.  CONSTANTINOPLE  approved  of  Icono- 
clasm ;  but  in  814  condemned  it.  In 
815  approved  of  it ;  but  in  842,  869, 
870  condemned  it.  In  787  it  was 
condemned  by  the  council  held  at 
Nice. 

TM.  CONSTANTINOPLE  condemned  the 
worship  of  images.  In  766  the 
Council  of  Jerusalem  favoured 
images,  so  did  the  Council  of  Nice 
in  787.  In  829  the  Council  of  Con- 
stantinople again  condemned  them, 
but  in  842  another  Council  of  Con- 
stantinople reversed  the  judgment 
of  the  previous  one. 
862.  CONSTANTINOPLE  deposed  Photius ; 
861  it  restored  him  and  deposed 
Ignatius;  in  867  it  reversed  the 
judgment  of  861. 

1112.  LATERAN  revoked  the  5th  Lateran 
of  the  previous  year. 

1284,1285.  CONSTANTINOPLE  reversed  the 
judgments  of  1277,  1280. 

1841.  CONSTANTINOPLE  condemned  Pala- 
mas;  but  in  1845  another  council 
reversed  the  judgment. 

1611.  IV.  LATERAN  declared  the  Acts  of 
the  Council  of  Pisa  null  and  void. 

N.B.—  A  complete  list  of  all  the  Contradictory 
Councils  would  require  several  pages  of  this  NOTB- 

BOOK. 

Councillors  (The).  Since  the  Muni- 
cipal Corporations  Act  of  1885,  every 
burgess  is  qualified  to  be  elected  who  was 
of  full  age  on  the  last  day  of  August  pre- 
ceding the  election,  provided  (1)  he  haa 
occupied  premises  within  the  borough 
continuously  for  three  preceding  years, 
and  has  for  that  time  resided  within  seven 
miles  of  the  borough ;  (2)  provided  also 
he  has  been  rated  to  the  poor-rate,  and 
has  paid  both  poor-rates  and  borough- 
rates.  In  the  council  is  vested  the  entire 
deliberative  and  administrative  functions 
of  the  corporation.  They  appoint  the  town- 
clerk  (q.v.),  the  treasurer  (q.v.),  the  mayor 
(q.v.),  and  aldermen,  all  from  their  own 
body.  They  control  the  police,  the 
watch,  and  the  lighting ;  make  bye-laws, 
impose  fines  for  nuisances,  and  are  respon- 
sible for  the  government  of  the  borough. 
They  control  the  burgess  fund,  and  ap- 
point the  salaries  of  police  magistrates. 

Counter-Remonstrance  (The), 
1611.  The  counterblast  put  forward  by 
Frans  Gomar  of  Bruges  against  tho 


Remonstrance  (q.v.)  of  the  Arminians, 
presented  to  the  States  of  Holland  in 
1610,  and  dogmatically  laying  down  the 
dogmas  of  absolute  predestination  and 
reprobation. 

Counter-Remonstrants.  Ultra- 
Calvinists  or  Gomarists  who  put  forward 
the  Counter-Remonstrance  (q.v.).  The 
States  tried  to  reconcile  the  Remonstrants 
and  Counter-Remonstrants  in  1614,  but 
wholly  without  effect,  and  so  violent  did 
the  contest  grow  that  the  Remonstrants 
had  to  be  protected  by  a  military  guard. 
In  1619  the  Synod  of  Dort  was  convened, 
and  the  Arminians  were  excluded  from 
pleading  their  cause.  Since  then  the 
Remonstrants  have  become  more  tem- 
perate and  less  Calvinistic. 

Countess  of  Huntingdon's 
Connexion  (The),  1770.  A  sect  of 
Calvinistic  Methodists  founded  by  Selina 
countess  of  Huntingdon,  widow  of  Theo- 
philus  earl  of  Huntingdon.  They  use  the 
English  Prayer-book. 

Counties  Corporate.  Twelve 
cities  and  five  towns  in  England  with 
territories  annexed,  governed  by  their 
own  sheriffs,  who  are  quite  independent 
of  the  county  sheriffs 

The  twelve  cities  are  Bristol,  Canter 
bury,  Chester,  Coventry,  Exeter,  Glou 
cester,  Lichfield,  Lincoln,  London,  Noi- 
wich,  Worcester,  and  York. 

The  five  towns  are  Kingston-upon-Hull, 
Ne  wcastle-upon-Tyne,  N  ottingham,  Poole 
and  Southampton. 

In  1889  London  was  erected  into  a 
county  of  itself. 

There  are  some  In  Ireland. 

Country  (The),  1620.  The  anti-Court 
party.  The  terms  '  Court  and  Country ' 
to  express  the  royalists  and  anti-royalists 
first  arose  in  the  parliament  assembled 
80  Jan.,  1620,  by  James  I. 

In  1678  the  '  Country '  was  the  opposi- 
tion party,  bent  on  overturning  the  go- 
vernment of  Lord  Danby,  and  on  the  exclu- 
sion of  the  Duke  of  York  from  the  succes- 
sion. After  the  death  of  Charles  II.,  the 
Dukes  of  Buckingham  and  Shaftesbury 
(who  were  in  the '  Cabal ')  were  its  leadera. 

In  1692  they  were  often  called  the 
'  Grumbletonians,'  and  were  opposed  to 
what  was  called  the  '  Patriot  party.'  They 
were  the  'outs'  in  Walpole's  ministry. 
The  '  ins '  or  '  let  alones '  were  the  Patriot 
party,  called  formerly  the  *  Court  party ' 


220 


COUNTRY 


COUP 


In  the  latter  part  of  the  reign  of 
George  L,  and  in  the  reign  of  George  II., 
the  Court  party  meant  the  Whigs,  and 
the  Country  party  the  Tories.  In  the 
early  part  of  George  L's  reign  the  Whigs, 
or  Court  party,  were  called  the  Hano- 
verians. 

Country  Pastor  (A).  The  pen- 
name  of  Archbishop  Whately  (1787- 
1803). 

Country  of  the  Three  Moun- 
tains (The),  and  of  four  rivers,  Hun- 
gary. The  mountains  are  the  TiCtra, 
Fa"tra,  and  Mittra.  The  rivers  are  the 
Danube,  the  Theiss,  the  Drave,  and  the 
Save.  The  last  three  are  tributaries  of 
the  Danube,  which  empties  itself  in  the 
Black  Sea. 

County  Councils,  1889. 

1.  They    have  charge    of    the    public 
buildings,    such   as  the  shire-hall,    the 
police-courts,   the  bridges,   the   lunatic 
asylums,  &c.  in  the  county. 

2.  They  appoint  the  public  analyst,  the 
inspector  of  weights  and  measures,  the 
county  surveyor,  the  county  treasurer, 
and  the  county  coroner. 

8.  They  have  to  keep  up  the  highways 
(i.e.  the  disturnpiked  roads). 

4.  They  carry  out  the  regulations 
connected  with  the  Contagious  Diseases 
(Animals)  Act,  the  compensation  to 
those  who  have  to  destroy  their  infected 
animals,  and  the  restrictions  to  be  placed 
on  the  importation  of  cattle. 

6.  They  make  regulations,  <fec.  to  pre- 
serve the  purification  of  rivers. 

6.  They,  in  union  with  the  justices  of 
peace,  have  the  charge  and  appointment 
of  the  county  police. 

7.  They  are  bound  to  put  in  force  the 
Allotment  Act,  and  to  enable  labouring 
men,  according  to  the  council's  discretion, 
to  obtain  allotments. 

8.  They    are,    at  their  discretion,  to 
assist  emigrants  from  this  country  to  other 
places  of  settlement. 

9.  All  local  taxes  are  handed  over  to 
them,  whether  from  probate  duties  or  the 
consolidated  funds. 

The  councils  are  elected  for  three  years :  and 
they   appoint   the  aldermen  who  hold  omc< 
•Ix  years. 

County  Courts,  1846.  Originally 
established  for  the  recovery  of  small  debts 
under  20Z.,  subsequently  extended  to  50Z., 
and  in  1865  to  500Z.  They  now  take  cog- 


nizance not  only  of  debts  to  the  amount 
stated,  but  of  all  personal  actions,  not 
criminal,  where  the  amount  does  not  ex- 
ceed 501. ;  and  exercise  all  the  functions 
of  the  High  Court  of  Chancery  in  suits 
by  creditors,  legatees,  devisees,  heirs-at- 
law,  <ko.,  in  which  the  estate  and  personals 
do  not  exceed  500Z.  They  also  tak- 
nizance  of  the  dissolution  of  partnerships; 
but  the  vice-chancellor  has  the  power  of 
removing  a  suit  from  a  County  Court  to 
the  Court  of  Chancery. 

Coup  de  Bourguignon  (Un).  A 
blow  given  from  behind ;  a  cowardly  blow ; 
the  blow  of  an  assassin.  The  origin  of 
this  phrase  is  as  follows:  The  Due  de 
Biron,  who  was  beheaded  in  the  reign  of 
Henri  IV.,  was  told  by  an  astrologer,  •  de 
se  garder  d'un  coup  de  Bourguignon  par 
derriere.'  When  brought  to  tin-  block  he 
asked  who  was  to  be  his  headsman,  and 
was  told  '  a  man  from  Burgundy.'  Then 
the  words  of  the  astrologer  flashed  into 
his  memory :  '  Beware  of  the  blow  of  a 
Burgundian,'  and  the  words  became  pro- 
verbial. 

Coup  d'etat  I.  23  de  Juin,  1789. 
After  the  Seance  Royale,  the  master  of 
the  ceremonies  commanded  the  Tiers 
Itat  to  retire  as  the  other  two  d 
had  left  and  the  assembly  was  over. 
Then  Mirabeau,  one  of  the  deputies, 
told  the  Tiers  not  to  leave:  'Nous 
sommes  ici'  (he  exclaimed  in  a  voice  of 
thunder),  'nous  sommes  ici  par  la  volonte" 
du  peuple,  nous  n'en  sortirons  que 
par  la  force  des  baionnettes.'  He  then 
made  the  deputies  swear  not  to  part  till 
they  had  given  the  nation  a  constitution. 
Finally  he  declared  the  person  of  a  deputy 
inviolable.  (This  was  carried  by  493 
against  34  voices.) 

renounce  Coo  da-tak'  de  Ju'ah'n  (»  slight  *•* 
nasal). 

IL  De  18  Fructidor,  4  Sept.  1797.  By 
the  Directory.  The  royalists  had  made 
great  head  in  the  elections.  They  had 
returned  42  new  deputies,  and  had  suc- 
ceeded in  getting  Pichegru  appointed 
president  of  the  '  Five  Hundred,'  Barbe" 
Marbois  as  chief  of  the  Elders,  and  Bar- 
the'lemy  as  the  new  director.  At  mid- 
night 12,000  armed  men,  with  40  pieces  of 
cannon,  were  stationed  round  the  Tuile- 
ries:  52  of  the  deputies,  including  Piche- 
gru, Barbe"  Marbois,  and  Barthclemy,  were 
arrested  and  transported  to  Cayenne ;  the 


COUP 


COUBT 


221 


elections  of  48  of  the  departments  were 
cancelled ;  and  35  of  the  journals  wore 
•uspended. 

Coup  de  Jarnac.  A  treacherous 
blow,  a  stab  in  the  dark.  In  1547,  in 
the  presence  of  Henri  II.  of  France,  La 
Chataigneraie,  a  favourite  of  the  king's, 
and  Guy  Chabot,  lord  of  Jarnac,  fought 
a  duel  at  St.  Germain.  After  a  few 
sword  strokes  Chataigneraie  fell  in  a 
very  suspicious  manner,  being  wounded, 
it  was  supposed,  by  some  secret  emis- 
sary of  the  king,  and  not  by  his  ad- 
versary. 

Coupe-t6te.  Mathieu  Jouve  Jour- 
dan  (1749-1794).  So  called  because  he 
boasted  that  he  had  cut  off  the  head  of 
De  Launay,  governor  of  the  Bastille. 
He  also  cut  off  the  heads  of  two  of 
the  body-guards  at  Versailles  (6  Oct., 
1789),  and  stuck  them  on  pikes,  re- 
proaching the  people  because  they  had 
allowed  him  to  cut  off  the  heads  of  only 
two  of  the  guards. 

Pronounce  Coap-teU. 

Cour  de  Poison  (Le),  1680.  A  court 
of  justice  to  try  the  poisoners  Brin- 
villiers,  La  Voisin,  and  La  Vigoureux. 

Court  and  Country  (The},  1620. 

See  '  Country.' 

Court  Fools.  A  long  list  is  given 
in  the  '  Readers'  Handbook,'  pp.  844,  345, 
846.  The  following  have  obtained  an 
historical  reputation : — 

ARCHIE  ARMSTRONG,  jester  to  Jamea  I.  and 
Charles  I.  He  died  1C4G. 

BRUSQUET,  'who  never  had  his  equal  In  re- 
partee' (1512-1.^)3). 

CIIICOT,  jester  to  Henri  III.  and  IV.  of  France. 

COULON,  '  prince  of  mimics.'  He  died  1858,  and 
Was  jester  to  Louis  XVIII. 

DUFRESNOY,  the  'Joe  Miller'  of  France.  Jester 
In  the  court  of  Louis  XIV. 

KLAUS  NARR,  jester  in  the  court  of  the  Elector 
Friedrich  the  Wise  of  Prussia.  His  Jests  have 
been  frequently  printed. 

SCOGAN,  court  fool  to  Edward  IV. 

TRIBOULKT.  court  jester  to  Louis  XH.  and 
Francois  I.  (1487-15oG). 

Court-leet.  The  same  as  •  Court  of 
Frank-pledge'  (q,v.). 

Court-Martial.  A  military  tribunal 
for  trying  military  or  naval  men  for 
offences  of  discipline:  such  as  mutiny; 
abandonment  of  a  post,  guard,  or  fortress ; 
desertion,  &c.  The  president  of  the 
court  should  be  a  field  officer,  and  in  no 
case  may  be  inferior  in  rank  to  a  captain. 
It  has  .even  the  power  of  life  and  death, 
bat  the  offender  is  shot,  not  hanged. 


Court  of  Arches  (The}.  The  su- 
preme court  of  appeal  in  the  archbishopric 
of  Canterbury,  formerly  held  in  St.  Mary- 
le-Bow.  In  1567  it  was  removed  to  the 
Common  Hall  of  Doctors'  Commons,  but 
since  1867  the  sittings  have  generally 
been  held  at  Westminster. 

The  court  used  to  be  held  in  the  church  of  St. 
Mary-le  -Bow  (Sancta  Maria  de  Arcubus),  so  called 
because  the  steeple  was  raised  on  pillars  built 
Mchwise,  like  bent  bows. 

Court  of  Audience  (The),  or  'Au- 
dience Court.'  Belonging  to  each  of  the 
archbishops,  and  having  the  same  avibo- 
rity  as  the  Court  of  Arches  (q.v.),  but 
inferior  to  it  in  dignity  and  antiquity. 
The  Dean  of  the  Arches  was  the  official 
auditor  of  the  Audience. 

Court  of  Augmentations  (The). 
27  Hen.  VIII.,  c.  27,  A.D.  1536,  established 
for  managing  the  revenues  of  the  lesser 
monasteries  given  to  the  crown. 

The  annual  revenues  of  the  375  smaller  monas- 
teries was  30,0002.  The  wages  of  an  ordinary 
workman  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII.  was  3d.  a  day, 
and  of  a  master  workman  id.  The  wages  in  1890 
of  a  labourer  is  2,s'.  (kl.,  and  of  a  gardener  Ss.  6d, 
That  is,  ten  times  the  price  of  wages  in  the  reign 
of  Henry  VII.  So  SO.OOOi.  would  equal  SOO.OOOf.  oi 
money  in  1890. 

Court  of  Cassation  (The).  An 
ancient  French  court  of  appeal,  having 
the  power  to  quash  (casser)  the  judg- 
ments of  all  inferior  courts.  It  waa 
divided  into  three  chambers,  called  La 
Chambre  des  Requetes,  La  Chambre  de 
Cassation  Civile,  and  La  Chambre  de 
Cassation  Criminelle.  In  1790  the  court 
was  replaced  by  the  '  Tribunal  de  Cassa- 
tion,' but  in  1804  the  old  title  was 
restored. 

Court  of  Claims  (The).  I.  A  court 
established  in  the  early  part  of  the  reign 
of  Charles  II.  to  decide  on  the  rival 
claims  or  titles  of  estates  in  Ireland  con- 
fiscated by  Cromwell.  It  will  be  remem- 
bered that  Cromwell  confiscated  many 
of  the  estates  of  the  ancient  Irish  no- 
bility who  had  joined  the  rebellion,  and 
bestowed  them  on  his  own  adherents. 
When  Charles  II.  was  restored  the  evicted 
noblemen  applied  for  the  recovery  of 
their  estates,  and  this  court  was  estab- 
lished to  settle  the  rival  claims.  The 
restorable  Irish  were  divided  into  Inno- 
cents, Ensignmen  (q.v.),  and  Articlemen 
(q.v.). 

II.  A  court  established  in  the  reign  of 
William  III.  to  investigate  the  claims 
and  dispose  of  the  lands  forfeited  iq 


COURT 


COURT 


Ireland  by  the  adherents  of  James  II. 
The  chief  sufferer  by  this  court  was  the 
Earl  of  Clancarty. 

Court  of  Commissioners  of 
Review  (The).  To  revise  the  sentence 
of  the  court  of  *  Delegates  '  (q.v.).  Both 
this  court  and  the  High  Court  of  Dele- 
gates are  abolished. 

Court  of  Conscience.  For  the 
recovery  of  small  debts.  These  courts, 
of  which  there  were  several  in  London, 
Westminster,  and  other  trading  districts, 
were  superseded  by  county  courts  in 
1846. 

Court  of  Ecclesiastical  Com- 
mission (The),  1686.  Instituted  by 
the  lord  chancellor  under  the  advice  of 
Jeffries.  It  had  supreme  power  to  de- 
cide dogmatically  on  all  ecclesiastical 
matters,  without  restraint  of  laws, 
canons,  or  customs.  The  commissioners 
consisted  of  three  divines  and  three  lay- 
men. The  archbishop  (Bancroft)  refused 
to  sanction  the  commission,  and  was  set 
aside  by  Cartwright,  bishop  of  Chester. 

The  three  clerics  were  the  archbishop  of  Can- 
Urbury  (Samro/n.  the  bishop  of  Durham,  and  th« 
bishop  of  Rochester. 

The  three  laymen  wan  the  lord  chancellor 
(Jffrir»\  the  lord  treasurer,  and  the  chief  Justice 
of  the  King  s  Bench, 

Court  of  Exchequer  (The),  1357. 
A  court  of  appeal  (31  Edw.  III.  st.  1,  c.  12), 
consisting  of  a  court  of  revenue  and  a 
court  of  common  law.  Its  equity  juris- 
diction was,  by  5  Viet.,  0,  5  transferred  to 
the  Court  of  Chancery ;  and  by  19,  20 
Viet,  the  Court  of  Exchequer  was  abo- 
lished, and  its  jurisdiction  transferred  to 
the  Court  of  Session  (q.v.). 

A  Court  of  Exchequer  was  established  In  Boot 
land  by  6  Anne  c.  38. 

Court  of  Faculties  (The).  Estab- 
lished by  25  Hen.  VHL  c.  21,  s.  4,  trans- 
ferring to  the  two  archbishops  certain 
fees  and  prerogatives  previously  claimed 
by  the  pope  of  Rome.  The  chief  officer 
is  called  '  Magister  ad  facultates.'  Of  late 
years  the  court  is  mainly  occupied  in 
granting  licence  to  marry  without  publi- 
cation of  banns. 

By  35  Hen.  VIII.  this  court  was  given  dispensing 
power  in  regard  to  pluralities-eating  meat  in 
Lent,  pew  rights,  monuments,  modes  of  burial, 
erecting  organs  in  churches,  levelling  church- 
yards, removing  buried  bodies,  and  so  on. 

Court  of  Frank-pledge  (The),  or 
1  Court-leet.'  A  court  of  record  held 
annually  within  a  hundred,  lordship,  or 


manor,  which  every  resident  freeholdei 
was  bound  to  attend  in  order  to  take  an 
oath  of  allegiance.  It  took  cognisance  of 
all  crimes  committed  within  its  juris- 
diction. The  business  is  now  performed 
by  the  quarter  sessions  and  justices  of 
the  peace. 

Court  of  High  Commission 
(The),  1559.  Established  by  1  Eliz.  c.  1 
for  the  settlement  of  ecclesiastical  of- 
fences. It  became  most  obnoxious  in  the 
reign  of  Charles  I.,  as  it  assumed  un- 
warrantable proportions,  almost  all 
offences  of  a  political  tendency  being 
construed  as  ecclesiastical.  Established 
in  Scotland  by  James  L  in  1610. 
Abolished  in  1641  (16  Car.  L  c.  11). 

Court  of  Iiove  (The),  12th  to  14th 
cent.  A  tribunal  of  ladies  established  to 
decide  metaphysical  questions  of  gal- 
lantry. Andre  le  Chapelain  has  col- 
lected the  rules  of  this  court  in  his  '  De 
arte  amatoria  et  reprobatione  amoris.' 

Court  of  Peculiars  (The).  An 
annex  of  the  Court  of  Arches  (q.v.),  hav- 
ing jurisdiction  over  those  parishes  which 
are  exempt  from  the  jurisdiction  of  the 
Ordinary.  Superseded  by  the  Court  of 
Probate. 

Court  of  Pie-powder.  'Curia 
pedis  pulverizati/  so  called  from  the 
dusty  feet  of  the  suitors ;  is  a  court  of 
record,  incident  to  every  fair  and 
market.  The  steward  of  the  owner  of 
the  market  is  ex  officio  judge,  and  has 
power  to  administer  justice  for  all  com- 
mercial injuries  in  that  fair  or  market 
See  Stephen, '  Commentaries,'  iii.  321  n 
(1830). 

Pi  powders  art  on  Court  qnl  est  Incident  a  ches- 
cune  fair*,  poor  le  determination  de  di  (Terences  suz 
contract  et  touts  disorders  en  ceo  commis.— Termtt 
de  la  Leg.  p.  478. 

Court  of  Session  (The),  1532.  In 
Scotland,  established  by  James  V.  of  that 
nation.  A  central  and  supreme  tribunal 
of  justice.  In  1808  the  Court  of  Session 
was  divided  into  two  separate  courts  called 
the  First  and  Second  Divisions. 

Court   of   Tynwald  (A).     The 

Manx  court  of  legislature,  consisting  of 
the  Council  and  the  House  of  Keys  (q.v.}. 

The  court  at  Tynwald  Hill  was  formed  by  King 
Orrv.  who  gave  the  Manx  their  legisdatlvegovern- 
ment  about  the  time  of  the  emigration  of  Kollo  to 
Normandy,  and  of  Ingolf  to  Iceland,  during  UM 
reign  of  liarald  Harfager,  b?i-W8. 


COURT 


COVENANTERS 


228 


Court  of  the  Four  Boroughs 

(The).  In  Scotch  history,  a  high  court  of 
appeal,  to  which  Edinburgh,  Stirling, 
Roxburgh,  and  Berwick  sent  commis- 
sioners. When  Berwick  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  English,  either  Lanark  or 
Linlithgow  was  substituted. 

Courts  of  Requests.  Established 
by  Cardinal  Wolsey  for  the  recovery  of 
small  debts.  They  were  abolished  in 
1846,  when  the  Small  Debts  Act  was  in- 
troduced. 

There  was  a  Court  of  Bequests  of  the  king  In 
person :  but  the  court  was  virtually  abolished  by 
16  Car.  i.  c.  10. 

Courte-heuse.  Robert,  eldest  son 
of  William  the  Conqueror,  was  so  called 
on  account  of  the  shortness  of  his  legs. 

Courtenay  (Peregrine).  The  pen- 
name  of  W.  M.  Praed  (1802-1889). 

Courtenay  Riots  (The),  1882. 
One  John  Nicholls  Thorn,  of  Truro,  as- 
sumed the  name  of  Count  Rothschild,  of 
Rose  Hill,  Herne  Bay ;  and  afterwards  as 
Sir  William  Percy  Honeywood  Courtenay 
he  laid  claim  to  the  old  seats  of  Hales 
Place  and  Powderham  Castle.  He  was 
now  called  'King  of  Jerusalem'  and 
'Knight  of  Malta.'  Being  found  to  be 
insane,  he  was  confined  for  a  little  time, 
but  in  1838  made  his  escape,  called  him- 
self the  •  Saviour  of  the  World,'  and  with 
a  large  following,  carrying  a  blue  and 
white  flag,  surmounted  with  a  rampant 
lion,  proceeded  to  various  farmhouses. 
At  Bossenden  three  constables  attempted 
to  arrest  the  madman,  but  one  being  shot, 
the  other  two  fled.  A  hundred  and  fifty 
of  the  45th  regiment  were  then  sent 
against  the  rebels,  when  ten  were  shot, 
amongst  whom  was  Courtenay  himself. 

Cousin  (Trusty  and  well-beloved 
cousin).  So  the  monarchs  of  Great 
Britain  address  every  peer  of  the  degree 
of  earl,  in  formal  instruments  such  as 
writs,  commissions,  and  so  on.  The  style 
of  address  runs  back  to  the  time  of 
Henry  IV. ;  and  Blackstone  tells  us  that 
this  king,  either  by  his  wife,  his  mother, 
or  his  sisters,  was  actually  related  or  allied 
to  every  earl  in  the  realm,  and,  being  a 
usurper,  never  ceased  reminding  his  peers 
of  their  connection  with  the  crown  in  his 
own  person.  The  custom  remains,  though 
the  raison  d'etre  has  long  since 
('Commentaries,'  i.  898). 


Cousinhood  (The).  The  Grenville 
family,  in  the  reign  of  George  II.,  was  so 
called  from  its  'many  flourishing  branches,' 
which  have  furnished  in  150  years  8  first 
lords  of  the  treasury,  8  secretaries  of 
state,  2  keepers  of  the  privy  seal,  and 
4  lords  of  the  admiralty,  all  sons  or 
grandsons  of  the  first  Countess  Temple. 

In  Pitt's  administration,  1756,  there  were,  four  of 
the  Gren villa  family.  Pitt  was  first  lord;  hii 
brother-in-law  (Lord  Temple)  was  first  lord  of  the 
admiralty ;  his  next  brother,  George  Grenville. 
was  treasurer  of  the  navy ;  the  third  brother, 
James  Grenville,  was  at  the  Treasury  Board. 
Horace  Walpole  sarcastically  remarked,  '  'Tis  a 
pity  that  Pitt  has  not  Grenville  cousin*  enough  to 
fill  the  whole  administration.' 

Covenant  (The),  1648.  An  agree- 
ment between  the  English  and  Scotch 
parliamentarians,  to  do  all  in  their  power 
to  bring  the  churches  of  the  three  king- 
doms into  a  uniformity  of  faith,  church 
government,  and  form  of  worship ;  to  ex- 
tirpate popery,  prelacy,  schism,  and  pro- 
faneness ;  to  preserve  intact  the  rights 
and  privileges  of  the  parliament,  and  the 
liberties  of  the  kingdom ;  to  punish  ma- 
lignants ;  to  unite  England  and  Scotland 
in  lasting  union ;  and  to  lead,  both  in  pri- 
vate and  public,  lives  consistent  with  a 
God-fearing  and  God-loving  people.  See 
'  National  Covenant,'  '  Solemn 
and  Covenant,'  &c. 

The  first '  Covenant '  was  subscribed  8  Dee.,  1557. 
pledging  the  subscribers  to '  maintain  and  set  for- 
ward the  Word  of  God.'  Another  was  subscribed 
In  1580,  abjuring  the  tenets  of  the  Church  of  Home. 
The  Covenant  of  1688  was  provoked  by  Archbishop 
Laud.  See  '  National  Covenant.' 

Covenanters,  1557.  Scotch  re- 
formers,  who  subscribed  to  the  Solemn 
League  and  Covenant  (q.v.),  or  to  the 
National  Covenant  (q.v.).  It  was  first 
introduced  in  the  reign  of  James  V.  In 
1581  the  General  Assembly  of  Scotland 
drew  up  a  Confession  of  Faith,  and  this 
covenant  was  signed  by  James  VI.  of 
Scotland  and  I.  of  England.  In  1590  and 
1596  it  was  again  subscribed  to.  In  1638 
it  was  renewed,  and  the  Covenanters 
bound  themselves  by  oath  to  preserve 
religion  in  the  same  state  in  which  it 
existed  in  1580.  Strictly  speaking,  the 
Covenanters  date  from  the  time  of  this 
oath  (1688),  but  the  '  congregation '  (q.v.) 
are  sometimes  called  covenanters,  be- 
cause they  bound  themselves  to  th« 
Solemn  League  and  Covenant. 

In  the  spring  of  1562  Elizabeth  became  engaged 
to  support  the  Huguenots  against  their  govern- 
ment,  as  she  had  supported  the  Covenanters  of 
BooUand.-HowiTT,  Mitt,  of  Mng..  ToL  li.  p.  il& 


224 


COVENTRY 


CRANMER 


Coventry  Act  (The],  22,  23  Car.  II. 
c.  1, making  cutting  and  maiming  a  capital 
offence.  So  called  from  the  ill  USM^O 
of  Sir  John  Coventry  by  some  of  the  life- 
juardsmen,  in  revenge  of  something  he 
said  in  parliament  respecting  the  king's 
theatrical  amours. 

The  tale  is  that  Sir  John  Coventry,  Oct. 
1 670,  rose  in  his  place  in  parliament,  and 
asked  a  question  which  was  considered  to 
be  a  reflection  on  the  king's  amours. 
Charles  was  furious,  and  Sir  John  was 
attacked  one  night  in  the  streets,  when 
bis  nose  being  cut  to  the  bone,  he  ever 
after  wore  a  patch.  It  became  a  common 
jest  for  courtiers  to  put  a  patch  on  their 
nose,  and  strut  about  in  mimicry  of  Sir 
John,  in  order  to  divert  the  king. 

I  •will  have  his  nose  silt  aa  wide  as  Coventry's.— 
Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Peveril  of  the  Peak,  chap.  87. 

Coverdale's  Bible,  1585.  Thia 
translation  of  the  Bible  by  Miles  Cover- 
dale,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Exeter,  was 
dedicated  to  Henry  VIII.,  and  was  the 
first  English  Bible  sanctioned  by  royal 
authority.  See  '  Bibles.' 

Coxians  and  Knoxians,  1656. 
The  followers  of  Dr.  Coxe,  dean  of  Christ 
Church  (Oxford),  and  John  Knox,  who 
left  England  during  the  reign  of  Mary, 
and  retired  to  the  Continent.  Dr.  Coxe 
insisted  on  the  use  of  the  English  Liturgy 
and  made  a  point  of  repeating  the  re- 
sponses aloud ;  but  Dr.  Knox  (backed  by 
Calvin)  objected  to  the  Common  Prayer- 
book,  and  insisted  on  the  use  of  the 
Genevan  service.  The  altercation  be- 
came so  noisy  that  the  magistrates  had 
to  interfere.  Coxe  retired  to  Strasburg, 
and  settled  there;  Knox  retired  to 
Geneva. 

C.  P.  pricked  against  a  sailor's  name 
in  the  muster-roll  of  a  man-of-war  stood 
for  '  civil  power,'  meaning  that  the  man 
had  been  sentenced  by  the  civil  power  to 
serve  in  the  fleet.  It  was  equivalent  to 
rogue  or  vagabond.  Such  men  were  nick- 
named 'Newgate  birds,'  i.e.  they  had 
flown  out  of  prison  aboard  ship. 

Cracovia.  Avoir  set  lettres  de 
Cracovie,  to  be  recognised  and  pro- 
claimed a  liar.  The  Hotel  de  Cracovie  is 
in  '  Moncorbeau,'  in  the  de'partement  de 
Lot-et-Garonne.  The  master,  who  is  a  caf  e*- 
tier,  '  delivre,  moyennant  quelques  sous, 
des  brevets  de  hubleurs,  quo  lea  mauvais 


plaisants  envoient,  par  la  voie  de  la  poste, 
aux  menteurs  de  leur  connaissance.' 

PATENT  OF  MEMBERSHIP.— Nous  ayant  fait  s»- 
voir  que  depuis  longtemps  vous  VOUR  etioz  exerea 
dans  lo  noble  art  de  maltraiter  toute  sorte  da 
v.'rit.  s,  &  amplifier  les  recits,  en  augmentant  fit 
diminuant  aux  faits  qui  arrivont  en  ce  monde 
tcrrcstre,  et  que  par  dea  succos  heureux.  fruit 
d  une  imagination  tfeondfl  et  brillante.  VOUR  (Hies 
parvenu  a,  inventer  des  v  .'-rites  qui  n'ont  jamaia 
cxiste,  &  creer  des  histoires  qui,  sans  vous.  au- 
ralent  rest*  eternellement  dans  1'oubli.  .  .  .  Nous, 
toujours  teles  a  maintenir  et  accroltre  la  haute 
reputation  denotreordre  .  .  .  avonsjug6apropo« 
de  vous  incprporer  dans  notre  diete,  et  vous  re- 
oevoir  en  frere  bien-aime.  .  .  .  Fait  et  passe  dans 
notre  diute  generale.— Signed  by  the  secretary. 

Cracovia.  L'arbre  de  Cracovie. 
A  tree  in  the  garden  of  the  Palais  Royal 
was  so  called  '  a  cause  des  menteries  de- 
bite"es  sous  son  ombrage,  ou  parce  qne 
le8nonvelli8teBBere*unissai<>nt  la  pendant 
les  troubles  de  Pologne '  (Quitard,  Diction- 
naire  des  Proverbes  Franyais,  p.  273). 

Je  donne  sept  mille  llvres  ....  an  baron  da 
Knlran,  icondition  qu'll  RO  rondra,  tousloslundm 
et  vendredls  .  .  .  .  an  Palais  Royal.  SOUR  larbre 
de  Cracovie,  et  one  tt  11  lira  desnouv.'. 
po«t-ea  4  cette  multitude  de  faux  politiques  et  de 
Trail  desceuvres,  qui  gobent  tout  ce  qu'on  leur  dit. 
— Le  Livre  det  Quatre  Coultur*,  p.  103. 

Craft-gilds.  Clubs  of  tradesmen 
in  contradistinction  to  merchant-gilds. 
These  gilds  were  all-powerful  with  ap- 
prentices, who  were  required  to  carry 
their  work  to  the  craft-box  to  be  inspected 
by  the  committee  of  masters,  bad  work 
being  punished  by  fines.  Any  work- 
man who  proved  refractory  might  be 
expelled,  in  which  case  he  was  not  allowed 
to  exercise  any  trade  within  the  limits  of 
the  gild.  Our  '  Livery  Companies  '  are 
relics  of  the  craft-gilds. 

Edward  HI.  was  a  member  of  the  Armourer*' 
craft  gild. 

Craftsman  (The),  1724.  A  very 
celebrated  journal  planned  and  esta- 
blished in  the  reign  of  George  I.  by  '  the 
Patriots,'  in  opposition  to  the  ministry 
of  Walpole.  Bolingbroke  and  Pulteney 
were  the  chief  organisers  of  this  paper. 

Crane's  Charity.  For  the  relief  of 
sick  scholars.  To  pay  nurses,  medicine, 
medical  attendance,  and  give  money 
grants  to  sick  scholars  in  the  University 
of  Cambridge,  or  one  of  the  following 
grammar-schools,  that  of  Wisbeach,  Cam- 
bridge, Lynn,  and  Ipswich.  The  pro- 
ceeds of  the  gift  received  in  order  by  the 
five  aforestated  institutions.  Founded 
by  John  Crane  in  1654. 

Cranmer's  Bible,  1589.  Thisww 
Corerdale's  Bible  (q.v.),  examined  and 


CRANMER 


CREED 


225 


corrected  by  Archbishop  Cranmer,  who 
also  wrote  the  preface.  It  was  printed 
by  Grafton  in  1540,  and  every  parish  was 
obliged  by  royal  proclamation  to  have  a 
copy  in  the  parish  church  under  a  penalty 
of  40s.  a  month.  See  '  Bibles.' 

Cranmer's  Catechism  was  not 
composed  by  Cranmer,  but  only  adopted 
by  him.  It  was  originally  written  in 
German  for  the  youth  of  Niirnburg ;  was 
translated  into  Latin  by  Justus  Jonas, 
the  friend  of  Luther;  was  brought  to 
England  in  1548,  and  translated  by  Row- 
land Taylor,  one  of  Cranmer's  chaplains. 
It  insists  on  Three  Sacraments — baptism, 
absolution,  and  the  eucharist — and  states 
that  those  who  have  heathen  parents 
and  die  without  baptism  are  'damned 
eternally.'  Our  Church  Catechism  is 
quite  another  thing,  probably  the  work 
of  Nowell  or  else  of  Poiiiet. 

It  was  not  originally  written  In  question  and 
answer.  It  contained  a  third  sacrament,  called 
the  '  Sacrament  of  Reconciliation." 

Crannoges  (2  syl.),  or  'Crannogs.' 
Fortified  islands  in  the  Irish  or  Scotch 
lakes,  in  common  use  as  dwelling-places 
among  the  ancient  Celtic  inhabitants. 
Herodotos  (v.  16)  speaks  of  the  lake- 
dwellings  of  Lake  Prasias.  A  crannoge 
was  generally  approached  by  a  boat.  In 
the  Irish  annals  frequent  mention  ia 
made  of  these  lake-dwellings  between  the 
9th  and  17th  cent.  That  at  Lough  Lynch, 
in  Antrim,  was  the  birthplace  of  Colkitto ; 
and  that  of  Boughan  Lake  was  the  last 
retreat  of  Sir  Phelim  O'Neil  in  1641.  In 
1858-4  similar  dwellings  were  found  in 
Lake  Zurich  (Switzerland),  in  Lake  Con- 
stance, and  at  Morges,  on  the  Lake  of 
Geneva;  and  since  1857  lake  dwellings 
have  been  discovered  in  Savoy,  Hanover, 
Denmark,  Borneo,  New  Guinea,  Burmah, 
and  Siam. 

Craven  Fund.  For  researches  in  the 
languages,  literature,  history,  archaeology, 
and  arts  of  ancient  Greece  and  Rome,  or 
for  the  comparative  philology  of  the  Indo- 
European  languages.  Value  401.  a  year. 
Left  to  the  University  of  Cambridge  by 
John  lord  Craven,  and  founded  in  1886. 

Craven     Scholarships.       For 

classics.  I.  Two  for  undergraduates  in 
the  University  of  Cambridge.  Present 
value  50Z.  a  year,  tenable  for  seven  years. 
Founded  by  John  lord  Craven.  See 
1  Regius  Prof,  of  Greek.' 


In  1861  new  rules  were  made  for  these  scholar- 
ships. 

IE.  Six  in  the  University  of  Oxford  ef 
the  value  of  80Z.,  and  tenable  for  three 
years.  Founded  by  Lord  Craven  in  1647. 

Craven  Studentship.  Philology. 
Value  200Z.  for  one  year,  but  the  holder 
eligible  for  re-election.  The  funds  for 
this  studentship  were  left  by  John  lord 
Craven,  but  it  was  not  founded  till  1886. 
Cambridge  University. 

Subjects  :  Languages,  literature,  history,  arch 
»ology,  and  arts  of  ancient  Greece  and  Rome, 
or  else  the  com  >arative  philology  of  the  Indo- 
European  languages. 

Crazy  Jane.  Joanna  la  Loca, 
daughter  and  heiress  of  Isabella  of  Spain. 
She  was  born  to  vast  dominions,  but  was 
imbecile,  and  spent  her  time  in  watching 
the  coffin  of  her  husband  Philip,  who 
she  believed  would  come  to  life  again 
(1479-1555). 

Crazy  Poet  (The),  Nathaniel  Lee, 
the  dramatic  poet,  who  was  confined  four 
years  in  Bedlam  (1657-1690). 

Cream-coloured  Parasite  (The\ 
1770.  Bradshaw,  one  of  Bute's  agents 
with  the  king  (George  III.). 

Credenza  di  Sant*  Ambrogio, 

1198.    The  House  of  Commons  in  the 
Milanese  republic. 

8.  Ambrogio,  i.e.  St.  Ambrose,  patron  saint  of 
Milan. 

Credit  Foncier,  1852.  A  French 
method  of  borrowing  money  on  real  pro- 
perty. Its  peculiarity  is  that  the  repay- 
ment of  the  loan  is  by  an  annuity  ter- 
minable at  a  certain  date — the  date  and 
annuity  being  so  calculated  that  when 
the  last  payment  is  made,  the  loan  and 
interest  are  both  extinguished. 

In  England,  loans  advanced  from  the  Queen 
Anne's  bounty  are  of  a  similar  character.  A 
clergyman  borrows  a  sum  of  money  on  the  se« 
curity  of  his  '  living,'  and  either  he  or  his  succes- 
sor pays  annually  a  sum  of  money  equal  to  the  in. 
terest  and  part  of  the  principal,  so  that  in  twenty 
years  both  are  extinguished. 

Creed  of  Pope  Pius  IV.  (The). 
In  Latin,  'Professio  Fidel  Tridentlna,' 
A.D.  1564  :  (1)  the  seven  sacraments  ;  (9) 
the  Trent  doctrine  of  justification  and  ori- 
ginal sin ;  (3)  the  propitiatory  sacrifice  of 
the  mass  ;  (4)  transubstantiation ;  (5)  com- 
munion in  one  kind  only  ;  (6)  purgatory ; 
(7)  invocation  of  saints  ;  (8)  veneration  of 
relics ;  (9)  image  worship ;  (10)  the  Ro- 
man Church  is  th«  mother  of  all  Christian 


226 


CREMERA 


CROMNYO-MANTIA 


churches ;  (11)  obedience  to  the  pope  is 
obligatory ;  (12)  the  decrees  of  all  synods, 
Trent  included,  must  be  accepted.  This 
oath  is  to  be  taken  by  all  priests  and  all 
members  of  a  monastic  order.  '  Hanc 
veram  catholicam  Fidem,  extra  quam 
nemo  salvns  esse  potest,  voveo,  spondeo, 
et  juro.'  See '  Confession '  and  '  Symbol.' 

Crem'era  (The).  A  river  which  flows 
into  the  Tiber  below  Veil.  It  was  here 
that  the  Fabian  clan  marked  out  their 
place  of  abode  when  they  quitted  Rome. 

Creole  State  (The).  Louisiana. 
The  original  settlers  were  French  and 
Spanish. 

Crescent  and  the  Cross  (The). 
Mahometanism  and  Christianity.  The 
Saracenic  symbol  is  a  crescent;  the 
Christian  symbol  is  the  cross. 

The  battle  of  Tours  was  to  decide  whether  or 
not  the  Cross  was  to  sink  under  the  Crescent.— 
Chroniquet  de  St.  Denyt,  book  v.  98. 

Crescent  as  a  Turkish  Symbol 
(The).  The  Sultan  Othman  (1259-1326), 
founder  of  the  Othman  or  Ottoman 
dynasty,  saw  in  a  vision  a  crescent  moon 
which  went  on  increasing  till  it  reached 
from  furthest  east  to  furthest  west.  This 
led  him  to  adopt  the  symbol  which  had 
been  in  use  by  the  Janissaries  at  least 
half  a  century  previously,  and  he  took 
for  his  motto  'Donee  totum  compleat 
orbem.' 

Philip,  father  of  Alexander,  meeting  with  great 
difficulties  in  the  siege  of  Byzantium,  sot  workmen 
to  undermine  the  walls;  but  a  crescent  moon 
discovered  the  design,  which  misourrioil.  Conse- 
quently, the  Bysantes  erected  a  statue  to  l>rum, 
and  tho  crescent  became  the  symbol  of  the  state. 
This  legend  reminds  us  of  the  Thistle  of  Scotland. 

Crespi  (Treaty  of\  17  Sept.,  1544. 
Between  Karl  V.  and  Francois  I.,  bind- 
ing the  two  sovereigns  to  unite  for  the 
defence  of  Christendom  against  the 
Turks,  and  to  unite  their  families  by  the 
marriage  of  the  second  son  of  Francois 
with  a  daughter  of  Karl. 

Henry  VIII.  was  allied  with  Karl  in  an  inva- 
sion of  France,  but  while  Henry  was  besieging 
Boulogne  Francois  broke  up  the  alliance  by  a 
separate  treaty. 

Crests  of  the  Kings  of  Eng- 
land (The). 

Richard  I.,  a  lion,  assumed  in  the  cru- 
sade. The  same  was  borne  by  Edward 
10.,  Henry  VIL,  Edward  VI.,  James  I., 
and  has  since  been  recognised  as  the 
crest  of  the  royal  family  of  England. 

Edward  III.  sometimes  bore  a  white 
raven  crowned. 


Alexander  the  Great  assumed  a  ram'tliead  undej 
pretonce  of  being  sprung  from  Jupiter  Ammon. 

Julius  Caesar  adorned  his  helmet  with  a  star  to 
denote  his  descent  from  Venus. 

Crime'an  War  (The),  1853-1856. 
In  1852  Napoleon  HE.  demanded  thai 
the  protectorate  of  the  Holy  Places  in 
Turkey  should  be  restored  to  the  Latin 
Church,  according  to  the  treaty  of  1740, 
called  '  The  Charter  of  the  Latins.'  The 
Greek  Church,  supported  by  Russia,  had 
gradually  ousted  the  Latin  Church ;  and 
Turkey,  wholly  indifferent  to  the  religious 
question,  but  fearing  to  offend  either 
France  or  Russia,  swayed  backwards  and 
forwards  according  to  the  pressure  made 
to  bear  upon  her.  Threatened  by  Russia, 
the  sultan  at  last  declared  war  in  Oct. 
Ib58,  and,  being  supported  by  England 
and  France,  hostilities  were  carried  on 
till  1855,  when  Russia  sued  for  peace, 
and  a  treaty  of  peace  was  signed  by  all 
the  belligerents  80  March,  1856.  "The 
secret  object  of  Napoleon  TTT,  was  to 
divert  the  attention  of  the  French  from 
home  politics. 

Criminal  Law  Amendment 
Act  (The),  1871.  Provides  'that  no 
person  shall  be  liable  to  punishment  for 
doing  any  act  on  the  ground  that  it  tends 
to  cripple  or  restrain  the  free  course  of 
trade.' 

Crimson  and  "White.  In  the 
Valois-Angoulome  dynasty,  the  Catholic 
soldiers  wore  crimson  jackets  and  scarfs ; 
but  the  soldiers  of  the  Protestant  faction 
wore  white  jackets  and  scarfs.  The  Swiss 
guard  wore  a  grey  livery. 

Crofters.  Descendants  of  the  High- 
land  clansmen  dwelling  in  the  Western 
Isles,  and  the  counties  of  Ross,  Argyll, 
Sutherland,  Inverness,  and  the  islands 
of  Orkney  and  Shetland.  They  occupy 
small  farms  or  crofts.  In  1745  the  chiefs 
claimed  the  ownership  of  the  lands,  and 
during  the  present  century  have  made 
large  clearances  for  sheep-walks. 

Crofters'  Act  (The\lS8Q.  Provide* 

(1)  security  of  tenure  for  the  crofters; 

(2)  fixed  reasonable  rents ;  (8)  compen- 
sation  for  improvements;   (4)   enlarge- 
ment of  holdings;    and  (5)  bequest  of 
holdings. 

By  this  Act  a  crofter  ts  a  yearly  tenant  of  a  hold 
ing  not  rented  at  more  than  30!.  a  year. 

Cromnyo-mantia.  A  kind  of 
divination  with  onions  laid  r.n  the  altai 


CROMWELL 


CROSS 


227 


umeiits  in  bringing  their  respective 
i  to  the  block,  and  both  after  the  death 


on  Christmas  Eve.  See  Burton, '  Ana- 
tomy of  Melancholy,'  vol.  ii.  p.  841. 

Cromwell  G-randison.  So  La- 
fayette was  called  by  Mirabeau.  The 
Grandison  referred  to  was  Sir  Charles 
Grandison,  the  hero  of  a  novel  by  Samuel 
Richardson,  so  faultless  a  gentleman  that 
Sir  W.  Scott  wrote  of  him  as  '  the  fault- 
less monster  that  the  world  ne'er  saw.' 
Lafayette  was  as  dogmatic  and  dictatorial 
as  Cromwell,  and  assumed  all  the  French 
•uavity  and  finesse  of  a  Sir  Charles. 

Cromwell  of  France  (The). 
Francois  Maximilien  Joseph  Isidore 
Robespierre  (1759-1794).  Both  were  main 
instruments 
kings! 

of  their  king  rose  to  supreme  power ;  but 
in  other  respects  there  was  very  little 
resemblance  between  them. 

Tallien  was  one  of  the  first  to  denounce  him 
[Robespierre]  from  the  tribunal ;  and  the  whole 
assembly  shouted, '  Down  with  the  tyrant  I  Down 
with  the  Cromwell  I'—PniNCB,  Parallel  Ilittory, 
vol.  111.  p.  98. 

Cromwell  of  the  Jews  (The). 
Judas  Maccabeeus,  died  B.C.  160. 

Cromwell's    Mad    Chaplain. 

Hugh  Peters  (1599-1660).  His  favourite 
text  was  Psalm  cxlix.  6-9, '  To  bind  their 
kings  with  chains,  and  their  nobles  with 
fetters  of  iron.' 

Cromwell's  Trench.  A  woody 
dell  about  half-a-mile  from  Lathom,  in 
Lancashire.  So  called  because  the  par- 
liamentary army  made  their  camp  there 
when  they  besieged  the  Countess  of  Derby 
in  her  castle. 

'Cromwell's  Stones'  are  two  circular  holes  In  a 
large  stone  which  evidently  once  contained 
nodules  of  iron.  It  is  said  that  the  parliamentary 
besiegers  used  these  holes  as  moulds  for  casting 
balls  during  the  siege. 

Cromwellians.  The  partisans  of 
Oliver  Cromwell  (1599, 1653-1658). 

Cronbane  Halfpenny,  1789.    A 

token  of  the  Associated  Irish  Mine  Com- 
pany, payable  at  Cronbane  Lodge,  Wick- 
low.  It  had  on  one  side  the  head  of  a 
mitred  bishop  (perhaps  meant  for  St. 
Patrick),  with  the  legend  CRONBANE 

HALFPENNY, 

Croppies  (The).  So  the  Irish  in- 
surgents were  called  in  derision,  when, 
in  1796-97,  soldiers  and  yeomanry 
auarched  over  the  country  to  put  down 


the  various  societies  which  kept  the 
island  in  continual  terror.  They  were 
so  called  because  of  their  short-cut  hair. 
In  1798  Ireland  was  in  revolt.  Some 
15,000  *  rebels'  mustered  on  Vinegar 
Hill,  near  Enniscorthy;  the  camp  was 
stormed  by  English  troops  under  General 
Lake,  and  the  revolt  stamped  out.  See 
'Irish  Associations.' 

Croppers,  1812.  The  tag-rag  of 
1  General  Lud,'  who  went  about  destroy- 
ing the  new  frames  for  the  finish  of 
woollen  goods.  These  Croppers  were 
the  men  hitherto  employed  to  finish  the 
woollen  goods;  and  the  new  frame*, 
which  did  the  work  better,  faster,  and 
cheaper,  threw  them  out  of  employ.  The 
chief  ringleader  was  a  man  named  Mellor. 
These  riots  broke  out  from  time  to  time 
for  four -or  five  years. 

Croquants  (Les).  Peasants  of 
Guyenne,  who  revolted  in  the  reign 
of  Henri  IV.  and  in  that  of  his  son 
Louis  Xin.  They  were  reduced  to 
submission  in  1595,  and  again  in  1636, 
by  the  Duo  d'Epernon. 

It  is  said  they  were  BO  called  from  the  town 
Crocq  (Creiue).  The  word  is  used  as  a  verb  :  'Lea 
gens  de  guerre  qui  de  toutes  parts  croquaient  la 
peuple.'  —  BOBDIEK  and  CiXAiiTON,  Ilistvire  4t 
France,  voL  ii.  p.  107,  coL  2. 

Cross. 


Agnus  Dei  9. 
Altar  cross  5. 
Austral  cross  18. 
Cardinal's  cross  18. 
Constantino's  cross  10. 
Croix  de  Bourgogne,  10. 
Cross  crosslet  6. 
Cross  patonee  6. 
Cross  pattee  8. 
Cross  pendant  5. 
Cross  potent  4. 
Cross  of  the  Passion  12. 
Cross  of  the  Resurrec- 
tion 9. 

Cross  of  Victory  9. 
Crux  decussata  10. 
Crux  immissa  12. 
Egyptian  cross  U. 
1'itchee  17. 
Kleury  cross  8. 
Greek  czosa  1. 


Holy  Rood  M. 
Lambeaux  15. 
Latin  cross  12. 
Maltese  cross  7. 
Marking  cross  11. 
Moline  cross  2. 
Patriarch's  cross  Ut 
Pectoral  cross  4. 
Pope's  cross  14. 
Reliquary  cross  10. 

St.  Andrew's  cross  10. 
St.  Anthony's  cross  1L 
St.  George's  cross  1. 
St.  Patrick's  cross  10. 
Saltire  10. 
Southern  cross  UU 
Spire  cross  8. 
Tau  cross  11. 
Teutonic  cross  7. 
Triumphant  cross  IX 


(1)  J.  Greek  cross.     The  basis  of  all 

others.  Two  straight  lines 
bisecting  each  other  at  right 
angles.  St.  George's  cross,  red 
on  white. 

(2)  JC)  Cross  inoline.     A  Greek  cross 
^     with    the  ends  turned  round 

both  ways. 

(3)  t-b  Cross  fieury.     A    Greek  cross 

with  &  fleur-de-lis  on  each  end. 


128 


CROSS 


CROSS 


(4)|Z| 
^^ 


Cross  potent.  A  Greek  cross 
with  each  end  crutched.  The 
Pectoral  cross. 

Cross  patonie.  A  Greek  cross 
with  three  points  at  each  ex- 
tremity. The  cross  pendant 
or  Altar  cross. 

(6)4!*  Cross  crosslet.     A  Greek  cross 
with  a  cross  at  each  extremity. 

(7)  Jk  Maltese  cross.     A  Greek  cross 
^P     narrowing  towards  the  centre, 

with  two  points  at  each  ex- 
tremity.  The  Teutonic  knights 
wore  a  black  Maltese  cross. 

(8)  &  Cross  pattee.    A  Maltese  cross 

without  the  points  at  the  ex- 
tremities. The  Spire  cross. 

(9)  A  Agnus  Dei.    A  Spire  cross  on 

1  the  top  of  a  blunt  spear.  The 
cross  of  the  Resurrection. 
The  cross  of  Victory. 

(10)  X   St.  Andrew's.    The  capital  let- 

tor  X.  White  on  blue.  St. 
Patrick's  cross,  red  on  white. 
Crux  decussata.  The  Re- 
lit]  nary  cross.  In  heraldry 
called  a  Saltire.  Croix  de 
Bourgogne. 

(11)  T   Tau  cross.      A  Greek  letter  T. 

St.  Anthony's  cross.  An  Egyp* 
tian  cross.  The  Marking  cross, 
or  Crux  Ansdta. 

(12)  -l»  Latin  cross.    A  Greek  cross  with 

I  the  stem  lengthened.  Crux 
irn  m  issa.  Cross  of  the  Passion. 
The  Triumjihnl  cross.  When 
placed  on  the  chancel  screen 
and  made  large,  it  is  called  the 
Rood  or  the  Holy  Rood. 
(18)  _±_  Cardinal's  cross,  carried  before 
a  cardinal.  A  double  Greek 
cross.  A  Lorraine  cross.  The 
Patriarch's  cross  in  the  Greek 
Church. 

(14)  .A.  Pope's  cross,  carried  before  the 

pope.    A  triple  Greek  cross. 

(15)  *  The    Lambcaux.      A    Maltese 

cross  on  a  Latin  stem,  set  on  * 
lambel  with  three  pendants. 

(16)  £   Constantino's  cross,     jj?  Across 
*      with  a  Greek  P  [RJ  =  Chr,  ».«. 

Chr[istosl. 

(17)  «f»  A  cross  crosslet  with  the  lower 

stem  pointed,  technically  called 


(18)    The  Austral  or  Southern  cross. 

A  constellation  con-  : -. 

sisting  of  four  bright 
stars  disposed  in  a 
cruciform  fashion, 
the  upper  and 
lower  stars  point- 
ing to  the  south 
pole. 


E 


:  * 


JLJ 


Cross  (The  sign  of  the}.  This  ie 
made  by  carrying  the  right  hand  to  the 
forehead,  the  stomach,  the  9 

left  shoulder,  and   the  right 

shoulder,  thus   forming    the    • j • 

four  points  of  a  Latin  cross.  It 
is  said  that  this  was  a  secret 
sign  practised  by  Christians 
for  mutual  recognition,  and 
that  it  maybe  traced  back  to  the  2nd  cent. 

Cross  of  Christ  (The).  The  Em- 
press Helena,  mother  of  Constantine,  is 
supposed  to  have  found  the  cross  hidden 
in  a  cave,  near  the  Temple  of  Venus,  at 
Jerusalem.  We  are  told  that  she  cut  it 
up  into  three  unequal  pieces,  one  of  which 
she  enshrined  in  a  silver  casket,  and  gave 
it  to  Macarius,  patriarch  of  Jerusalem ; 
another  part  she  sent  to  Constantinople, 
and  the  rest  she  sent  to  Rome,  where  it 
was  deposited  in  the  church  of  the  Holy 
Cross.  This  part  is  now  enclosed  in  one 
of  the  four  pillars  which  support  the 
dome  of  St.  Peter's  Church.  The  part 
sent  to  Constantinople  was  given  by 
Baldwin  IL  (king  of  Jerusalem)  to  St. 
Louis  PX.]  of  France,  and  it  is  kept  in 
Notre-Dame  de  Paris.  The  part  sent  to 
Jerusalem  was,  in  636,  subdivided  into 
nineteen  pieces,  four  of  which  were  kept 
at  Jerusalem,  and  the  rest  were  sent,  three 
to  Antioch,  three  to  Constantinople,  two 
to  Cyprus,  two  to  Georgia,  and  one 
to  each  of  the  five  following  places: 
Alexandria,  Ascalon,  Crete,  Damascus, 
and  Edessa.  See '  Crucifixion,'  Relics  of 
the. 

Macarius  was  the  person  who  suggested  to 
Helftna  that  the  true  cross  of  the  three  discovered 
should  be  tested  by  touching  with  the  crosses  a 
woman  ready  to  die.  The  two  crosses  of  the  two 
thieves  produced  no  effect,  but  the  moment  she 
telt  the  touch  of  tho  true  cross  she  leaped  up, 
restored  to  perfect  health.  As  Helena  was  eighty 
years  old  at  the  time,  one  Is  rather  surprised  that 
•he  parted  with  so  valuable  a  treasure. 

Calvin  says  that  *  fifty  men  could  not  carry  th« 
wood  of  what  Is  called  the  true  CTOB*.  Luthe» 
thinks  there  was  wood  enough  '  to  build  an  im- 
mense house.'  Cyril  of  Jerusalem  tells  us  the 
wood  was  multiplied  '  like  the  loaves  and  fishea 
when  JMIU  tod  lh*  multitude  In  the  dewr% ' , 


CROSS 


CROWN 


and  St.  Paulinas  tells  as  that,  although  chips 
were  cut  from  it  daily,  'yet  the  wood  never 
juffered  diminution.' 

By  a  diligent  search  I  find  the  follow- 
ing places  are  said  to  possess  parts  of  the 
cross  : — Aix-la-Chapelle,  Amiens,  Angers, 
Aries,  Arras,  Autun,  Avignon,  Bauge", 
Bernay,  Besancon,  Bologna,  Bonifacio, 
Bordeaux,  Bourbon-Larchambault,  Bour- 
ges,  Brussels,  Chalinargues,  Chalons, 
Charairey,  Chatillon,  Cheffes  in  Anjou, 
Chelles,  Compiegne,  Conques,  Cortona, 
Courtray,  Denmark,  Dijon,  Donawert, 
England,  Faphine,  Fiume,  Florence, 
Gand,  Geneva,  Grammont,  Jaucourt,  Je- 
rusalem, Langres,  Laon,  Libourne,  Lille, 
Limbourg,  Longpont,  Lorris,  Lyons, 
Macon,  Maestricht,  Marseilles,  Milan, 
Mount  Athos,  Montepulciano,  Naples,  Ne- 
vers,  Norway,  Nuremberg,  Padua,  Paris, 
Pisa,  Poitiers,  Pontigny,  Ragusa,  Riel- 
les-Eaux,  Rome,  Royaumont,  St.  Die, 
St.  Florent,  St.  Quentin,  St.  Sepulchre, 
Sens,  Siena,  Tournay,  Treves,  Troyes, 
Turin,  Valcourt,  Vamback,  Venice,  Ven- 
loo.  These  I  have  traced,  but  doubtless 
there  are  several  others. 

Mount  Athos  has  878,360  cubic  millimetres  of  the 
cross ;  Rome  has  687,587  ;  Brussels  516,090 ;  Venice 
446,682 ;  Ghent  486,450 ;  and  Paris  237,731. 

Cross  of  Shame  (The).  The  •  Fiery 
Cross  '  (q.v.)  was  so  called,  because  dis- 
obedience to  its  summons  was  deemed 
infamy. 

Crosses  on  Tombs. 

Seven  crosses  designate  the  tomb  of  a 
bishop,  who  alone  can  administer  all  the 
•even  sacraments. 

Five  crosses  designate  the  tomb  of  a 
priest,  who  can  administer  five  out  of  the 
seven  sacraments. 

One  cross  marks  the  tomb  of  an  ordi- 
nary Christian,  to  indicate  his  faith  in 
the  cross  as  his  one  hope  of  salvation. 

Crosse  Scholarships.  For  Theo- 
logy. Three  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge for  Bachelors  of  Arts  ;  value  20Z.  a 
year  each,  and  tenable  for  three  years. 
Founded  by  the  Rev.  John  Crosse,  vicar 
of  Bradford,  Yorkshire,  1832.  See  '  Re- 
gius Professor  of  Divinity.' 

Crossing  the  Line.  The  first 
authentic  account  of  the  ordeal  observed 
on  board  ship  dates  1702.  One  sailor 
represents  Neptune  and  another  his  wife 
Amphitrite ;  another  his  barber,  and  the 
rest  his  suite.  All  dress  in  the  most 


grotesque  raiments  they  can  obtain.  A 
tarred  topsail  is  formed  into  a  baui,  and 
a  throne  is  provided  for  Neptune  and 
his  wife.  Those  midshipmen  who  have 
never  crossed  the  line  are  then  brought 
forth,  while  the  men  pour  over  them 
buckets  of  water,  or  play  the  fire  hose 
into  their  faces.  Their  faces  being 
tarred  are  scraped  by  the  barber,  and 
the  victims  are  then  soused  into  the  bath 
provided.  Here  they  are  left  to  struggle 
out  and  make  their  escape  as  they  best 
can.  This  horse-play  is  now  almost 
entirely,  and  in  most  cases  wholly, 
abolished. 

Grossman's  Catechism.  This  is 
Robert  Nelson's  'Whole  Duty  of  a 
Christian,'  edited  and  abridged  by  Cross- 
man.  Nelson  lived  1656-1715,  and  was 
a  non-juror,  but  the  intimate  friend  of 
Tillotson. 

Crouchback.  Edmund  Plantage- 
net,  2nd  son  of  Henry  III.,  and  first  earl 
of  Lancaster.  Next  brother  to  Edward 
I.  (1241-1296). 

Crown  (The).  It  was  Walter  Walker, 
grocer,  at  the  sign  of  the  Crown,  who 
said  he  would  make  his  son  heir  of  the 
crown.  When  Edward  IV.  was  told  of 
this  merry  jest,  he  ordered  Walker  to 
be  arrested  and  put  to  death  for  treason 
(1461). 

Crown.  A  crown  is  the  circlet  of 
gold,  &c.,  ornamented,  placed  over  the 
cap  represented  in  England  by  a  border 
of  ermine  and  a  silk  or  velvet  loose  cap. 
The  crown  of  the  sovereign  and  Prince 
of  Wales  has  a  jewelled  diadem  of  gold 
arched  over  the  cap,  surmounted  with  a 
ball  and  cross  pattee.  Cap  velvet,  turned 
up  with  ermine. 

The  sovereign's  crown  has  two  dia- 
dems crossed  at  right  angles.  The  crown 
of  the  Prince  of  Wales  has  only  one 
diadem.  The  coronet  has  a  fleur-de-lis, 
and  4  crosses  pattee,  alternately.  A 
cross  pattee  stands  in  full-front  midway 
between  the  spring  of  the  diadem. 

The  robe  of  state  of  the  Prince  of  Wales  is  of 
purple  velvet,  lined  with  ermine,  and  trimmed 
•with  a  deep  ermine  cape  reaching  to  the  elbow*. 
Its  speciality  is  five  rows  of  ermine  tails. 

Baron's  crown.  A  velvet  cap  with  er- 
mine border  similar  to  that  of  other  peers, 
but  the  coronet  differs  from  that  of  a  vis- 
oouut  by  having  only  8  round  pearls  on 


230 


CROWN 


CROWN 


ean  on  tne  upper  rim 
rosses  patt6e,  a  duke's 
marquis's  4  strawberry 
4  golden  balls,  an  earl  s 


Ihe  upper  rim  instead  of  14.  In  France 
'  une  torsade  en  perles.' 

His  robe  of  state  Is  similar  to  that  of  a  viscount, 
but  the  cape  has  only  2  rows  of  black  spots.  A 
prince  has  6  rows,  a  duke  4  rows,  a  marquis  half  4 
and  half  3,  an  earl  8,  a  viscount  half  3  and  hall  9, 
a  baron  2. 

A   prince's   coronet  bean   on   the  npper  rim 
4   fleurs-de-lis    and    4  crosses 
B  strawberry  leaves,  a  m 
leaves  alternating  with  4  „.. 

4  points  surmounted  with  balls  alternating  with 
4  strawberry  leaves,  a  viscount's  with  14  golden 
balls,  a  baron's  with  8  golden  balls. 

Duke's  crown  consists  of  a  velvet  cap 
with  a  border  of  ermine,  and  the  coronet 
over  it  is  a  circle  of  gold  with  jewels,  the 
npper  rim  being  set  with  8  gold  straw- 
berry leaves.  In  France  the  leaves  were 
1  fleurs  de  persiL' 

His  state  robe  Is  a  crimson  velvet  mantle  lined 
with  white  taffeta  (not  ermine),  but  the  cape  is 
ermine,  reaching  to  the  elbows,  having  4  (instead 
Of  51  rows  of  ermine  tails. 

His  parliamentary  robe  Is  scarlet  cloth,  lined 
With  white  taffeta,  and  the  ermine  cape. 

Earl't  crown.  A  velvet  cap  with  a 
border  of  ermine,  with  a  circlet  of  gold 
enriched  with  jewels,  from  the  upper 
rim  of  which  rise  8  points,  each  sur- 
mounted with  a  round  pearl,  towering, 
somewhat  above  the  cap,  and  between 
these  points  8  small  gold  strawberry 
leaves.  In  France  the  leaves  were 
omitted. 

His  robe  of  state  Is  crimson  velvet,  like  that  of 
a  duke,  but  the  cape  has  only  3  rows  of  black  spots 

Marquis's  crown.  A  velvet  cap  with 
a  border  of  ermine,  and  a  coronet  of  gold 
jewelled  like  that  of  a  duke,  but  with 
this  difference,  instead  of  eight  straw- 
berry leaves  on  the  upper  rim,  the  rim  is 
surmounted  with  4  strawberry  leaves  and 
4  round  pearls.  In  France  they  were 
parsley  leaves. 

His  state  robe  Is  a  crimson  velvet  mantle,  and 
the  cape  has  4  rows  of  black  spots  on  the  right 
•boulder,  and  only  3  rows  on  the  If  ft. 

Prince's  crown  (except  the  Prince  of 
Wales).  A  velvet  cap  turned  up  with 
ermine  and  surmounted  with  a  gold  ball. 
The  gold  and  jewelled  circlet  has 
4  crosses  pattee  and  4  fleur-de-lis  alter- 
nately, but  there  is  no  diadem,  nor  ball 
and  cross. 

The  princesses'  crown  is  like  that  of 
the  princes'. 

The  nephews  and  nieces  have  straw- 
berry leaves  in  the  place  of  fleurs-de-lis 
and  crosses  pattee. 

Viscount's  crown.  The  cap  is  the  same 
as  that  of  a  duke,  marquis,  or  earl;  but 
the  gold  and  jewelled  coronet  has  14 


round  pearls  on  the  upper  rim,  quite 
close  together.  In  France  the  pearls 
were  arranged  in  sets  of  three. 

His  state  robe  is  the  same  as  that  of  an  earl, 
with  this  difference,  instead  of  8  complete 
rows  of  black  spots,  there  are  3  rows  on  the  right 
shoulder  and  only  2  on  the  left.  Bee  'Marquis,1 
above. 

Crown  (A).  In  the  Catholic  Church 
is  the  subjective  recognition  of  superior 
Christian  merit :  as  the  crown  of  virginity, 
the  crown  of  humility,  the  crown  of  learn- 
ing, the  crown  of  martyrdom,  &c.  St. 
Peter  of  Ravenna  received  the  '  triple 
crown  of  virginity,  doctorate,  and  martyr- 
dom.' St.  Angelus,  in  1225,  received  '  the 
triple  crown  of  virginity,  preaching,  and 
martyrdom.'  St.  Cecilia  received  the 
double  crown  of  virginity  and  martyr- 
dom. 

Crown  (The  English).  It  is  said 
that  Alfred,  in  872,  was  the  first  English 
sovereign  to  wear  a  symbol  of  regal 
authority. 

In  929  Athelstan  wore  a  coronet  nol 
unlike  that  of  our  earls. 

William  the  Conqueror  added  a  coronet 
with  points  to  his  ducal  cap. 

In  1488  Richard  III.  introduced  the 
crosses,  and  Henry  VII.  the  arches  in 
1485. 

The  oldest  crown  now  existing  in 
England  is  that  of  Charles  H.,  If.f-U. 

The  present  crown  was  made  in  1888, 
the  jewels  being  taken  from  old  crowns 
broken  up.  It  contains  a  large  ruby  and 
a  large  sapphire. 

The  smaller  stones  are  1.363  brilliants,  1.273  rose 
diamonds,  278  pearls,  147  table  diamonds.  IGsap- 
phiri-K.  11  emeralds.  4  rubies,  and  4  drop  pearls. 

In  l:wo  Richard  II.  pawned  his  crown  and  re- 
galia for  a  loon  of  2,000*. 

Crown  (The  Papal).  In  698  Pope 
Hormisdas  wore  a  cap  of  state. 

In  1053  Pope  Damasus  IL  followed  the 
same  example. 

Hildebrand  (1078-1083)  wore  a  royal 
crown,  with  the  legend,  Corona  regni  de 
ma  nu  Dei. 

In  1160  the  papal  cap  was  encircled 
with  a  crown. 

Boniface  VIII.  (1294-1303)  added  a 
second  crown,  with  this  legend,  Dtadema 
imperii  de  manu  Petri. 

It  is  very  doubtful  who  introduced  the 
third  crown.  Some  say  it  was  John  XX  LI. 
(1316-1334),  some  say  it  was  Benedict 
XII.  (1334-1342),  and  some  ascribe  it  to 
Urban  V.  (1362-1870).  It  indicates  so- 


CROWN 


CRUSADES 


231 


preraaey  in  temporal  power,  in  spiritual 
power,  and  in  ecclesiastical  power,  in 
Europe,  Asia,  and  Africa. 

Crown  and  Anchor  Associa- 
tion (The),  1795.  For  the  '  protection 
of  liberty  and  property  from  republicans 
and  levellers.'  The  chairman  was  Mr. 
Beeves,  M.P. 

Crown  and  Government  Se- 
curities Bill  (The),  1848.  To  facilitate 
prosecutions  for  political  offences.  The 
bill  was  especially  directed  against  the 
war  party  of  Ireland  urged  on  by  Mr. 
Mitchel,  M.P.,  editor  of  the  'United 
Irishman '  (q-v.). 

Crown  Oration  (The),  B.C.  880. 
Soon  after  the  battle  of  Chaeronea,  Ctesi- 
phon  proposed  that  Demosthenes  should 
be  presented  with  a  golden  crown  in  the 
theatre,  during  the  great  Dionysiao 
festival,  for  his  services  to  Athens. 
JEschines  indicted  Ctesiphon  for  this 
proposal,  and  Demosthenes  spoke  in  his 
defence.  The  oration  of  JSschines  is 
called  the  *  oration  against  Ctesiphon ' ; 
that  of  Demosthenes  is  called  his  oration 
'  on  the  Crown,'  or  his  '  Crown  oration.' 
JEschines  failed  to  secure  a  fifth  part  of 
the  votes,  and  quitted  Athens  to  live  in 
Rhodes. 

Crown  of  Thorns  (The).  Placed 
on  the  head  of  Jesus ;  was  not  found  in 
the  cave  with  the  cross,  and  there  is  no 
record  extant  of  its  discovery.  In  the 
thirteenth  century  Baldwin  II.,  king  of 
Jerusalem,  gave  it  to  St.  Louis  [IX.]  of 
France,  who  built  in  Paris  a  holy  chapel 
for  its  depository.  It  is  devoid  of  thorns 
now,  for  they  have  been  given  away  to  a 
vast  number  of  churches,  and  parts  have 
been'  set  in  rings.  I  myself  have  seen 
and  handled  one  of  these  rings.  This 
relic  and  fragments  of  the  Cross  are  borne 
in  procession  by  twelve  canons  at  8  o'clock 
every  Good  Friday  night  through  Notre 
Dame  de  Paris.  At  least  this  was  the 
case  when  I  lived  in  Paris.  See  '  Cruci- 
fixion,' Belies  of  the. 

In  the  Hotel  de  Cluny,  Paris,  Is  a  ring  Bald  to 
•ontain  a  small  part  of  one  of  the  thorns. 

Crowns.  The  kaiser-kingr  of  Ger- 
many received  three  crowns.  I.  The 
silver  crown,  as  king  of  Germany.  II. 
The  iron  crown  of  Lombardy,  as  king  of 
Italy;  and  III.  The  imperial  crown  as 
kaiser  of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire.  The 


The  Bandage. 

Th 

jRobe. 

Blood. 

Spear. 

Cross. 

Sponge. 

Crown  of  Thorns. 

Staircase. 

Grave  clothes. 

H 

Table. 
Title. 

Handkerchief. 

Tunic  or  Shirt. 

Nails. 
Keed. 

» 

Whipping-post. 

first  he  received  at  Aix-la-Chapelle,  the 
second  at  Monza,  and  the  third  at  Rome  ; 
but  Karl  V.  (Charles-quint)  was  the  last 
kaiser-king  who  received  the  imperial 
crown  at  the  pope's  hands. 

The  imperial  crown  was  a  small  mitre,  cleft  la 
the  front  Instead  of  at  the  sides. 

Crown  of  St.  Stephen  (The).  The 
crown  of  Hungary.  Stephen  I.  (979,  997- 
1038),  called  '  the  Apostle  of  Hungary,* 
received  a  crown  from  Pope  Sylvester  II., 
with  which  the  emperor  of  Austria  is 
still  crowned  as  '  king  of  Hungary.'  Sea 
'  Corona.' 

If  Hungarian  Independence  shonld  be  secured 
through  the  help  of  Prince  Napoleon,  the  prince 
himself  should  accept  the  crown  of  St.  Stephen.— 
KOSSUTH,  Memoir*  of  my  Exile  (1880). 

Crucifixion  (Relics  of  the).  Set 
under 


Crusades,  from  llth  to  13th  cent. 
Expeditions  to  recover  Palestine  from  the 
Moslems.  So  called  because  the  soldiers 
wore  a  cross  on  the  shoulder  or  breast  as 
a  badge  of  their  religious  faith. 

1st,  in  1096-1099;  decreed  by  Urban 
EC.  It  ended  in  the  capture  of  Jerusalem 
by  the  crusaders. 

2nd,  in  1147-1149 ;  led  by  Louis  VII. 
and  Konrad  III.  Its  object  was  the 
relief  of  Christians  oppressed  by  the 
Moslems.  It  was  a  complete  failure.  The 
Christians  had  to  surrender  Jerusalem. 

8rd,  in  1189-1192.  This  crusade  was  the 
most  heroic.  Frederick  Barbarossa  of 
Germany,  Philippe  Augustus  of  France, 
and  Richard  Coeur  de  Lion  of  England 
were  among  the  crusaders,  while  the  re- 
nowned Saladin  was  on  the  other  side.  It 
was  brought  to  an  untimely  close,  on 
Saladin's  agreeing  to  allow  pilgrims  free 
access  to  the  Holy  Sepulchre. 

4th,  in  1198-1204.  Constantinople  wa§ 
taken. 

5th  in  1216-1221.  The  sultan  recovered 
Damietta. 

6th,  in  1215-1229.  Kaiser  Friederich  EL 
proclaimed  King  of  Jerusalem;  but  in 
1244  Jerusalem  was  retaken  by  the  Turks. 

7th,  in  1248-1253.  A  truce  of  ten  years 
concluded.  (Led  by  St.  Louis  of  France.) 

8th,  in  1270-1272.  Nazareth  taken,  truce 


233 


CRUSCA 


CUB1EAN 


of  ten  years  concluded.  (Led  by  St.  Louis, 
who  died  at  Tunis,  on  his  way,  25  August, 
1270.) 

CTU8ca,(Accademiadella),I58Z.  The 
famous  Florentine  Academy,  instituted  to 
enrich  the  literature  and  improve  the 
language  of  Tuscany.  So  named  be- 
cause it  discarded  as  bran  all  words  not 
purely  Tuscan.  The  great  Italian  dictio- 
nary was  produced  by  this  Academy, 
1(512.  See  '  Delia  Crusca.' 

Crusoe's  Island.  Juan  Fernandez 
is  so  called  by  sailors,  from  a  persuasion 
that  it  was  the  island  of  Defoe's  famous 
story. 

Crusty  Christopher.  So  Tenny- 
son called  Professor  Wilson,  who  noticed 
the  works  of  the  young  poet  in  '  Black- 
wood's  Magazine '  with  praise  not  un- 
mixed with  censure,  1830. 

Crystal  Palace  (27*?),  1851.  A 
large  building  almost  entirely  of  iron  and 
glass  constructed  in  Hyde  Park,  London, 
as  an  exhibition  room  for  all  nations  in 
the  world.  It  was  1,848  feet  long,  408  feet 
wide,  and  G6  fed  lii^li,  crossed  by  a  tran- 
sept 108  feet  high  and  408  feet  long, 
enclosing  several  noble  elms.  It  was 
nearly  four  times  the  length  of  St.  Paul's 
and  twice  the  width.  It  contained  34 
miles  of  gutter  to  carry  off  the  rain, 
900,000  feet  of  glass,  and  covered  over  18 
acres  of  ground.  The  designer  was 
Mr.  Joseph  Paxton,  and  the  contractors 
were  Messrs.  Fox  and  Henderson ;  their 
contract  being  79,8002.  and  the  material, 
or  160,0002.  without  it.  The  actual  cost 
was  176,0302.  It  was  brgun  20  Sept.,  1850, 
and  opened  1  May,  1851.  It  realised  a 
profit  of  150,0002.  in  144  days. 

Cuckoo  Ale.  Ale  drunk  the  first  day 
one  hears  the  cuckoo.  In  Shropshire  it 
was  at  one  time  customary  for  the  labour- 
ing classes,  as  soon  as  the  cuckoo  was 
heard  by  them  for  the  first  time  in  the 
year,  to  leave  off  work,  and  spend  the 
rest  of  the  day  in  merry-making,  a  main 
part  of  which  was  drinking  cuckoo  ale. 
This  was  drunk  out  of  doors  to  welcome 
the  cuckoo. 

Cuckoo  Day,  14  April.  The  birthday 
of  the  Princess  Beatrice.  The  tradition 
is  that  the  old  woman  let  the  cuckoo  out 
of  hex  bag  at  Ueathfield  Fair. 


Cuentas  del  Gran  Capuan.  A 
ridiculous  pretence  of  an  account  of 
money  spent.  Gon  salvo,  the  great  cap- 
tain, was  accused  by  Ferdinand  of  mis- 
appropriating the  public  money,  and  was 
commanded  to  produce  his  accounts. 
Gonsalvo  read  aloud:  'Item  the  first, 
200,768  ducats  and  9  reals  to  friars,  nuns, 
and  mendicants,  to  offer  up  prayers  for 
the  success  of  his  majesty's  arms.  Item 
the  second,  700,494  ducats  and  10  reals  to 
spies.'  Here  Ferdinand,  who  had  never 
sent  Gonsalvo  money  enough  to  pay  the 
soldiers,  seeing  the  jest,  and  fully  ashamed 
of  the  accusation,  interrupted  the  captain 
by  a  burst  of  laughter  which  was  echoed 
by  the  whole  court. 

Cuirassiers.  Heavy  horsemen  wear- 
ing, in  the  time  of  Queen  Mary,  body- 
armour  over  their  buff  coats.  They  carried 
sword  and  pistol.  Napoleon  had  twelve 
regiments  of  cuirassiers.  The  Russian 
cuirassiers  are  armed  with  lances.  In 
England,  at  the  present  day,  the  Life 
Guards  and  Horse  Guards  wear  cuirasses. 

Pronounce  K&-ra$-Ktah. 

Culdees.  Secular  clergy  attached  tc 
cathedrals  and  performing  the  office  oi 
dean  and  chapter  to  the  episcopate.  They 
were  pretty  numerous,  and  made  their 
first  appearance  in  the  9th  cent.  No- 
thing is  heard  of  them  after  the  14th 
cent.  The  word  seems  to  be  Irish,  and 
to  mean  '  Attendants  of  God  '  (ccile  De). 

Cum  Occasione  (The  Bulls),  ir>53. 
By  which  Innocent  X.  condemned  the  five 
famous  propositions  of  Jansen.  In  1665, 
Alexander  VII.  prescribed  a  formula  for 
the  condemnation  of  Jansen  and  the 
Jansenists,  which  all  ecclesiastics  were 
required  to  sign. 

Cumean  Sibyl.  Amalthrea  offered 
9  vols.  of  prophecies  on  the  future  of 
Rome  to  Tarquinius  Superbus,  who  re- 
fused to  purchase  them.  Having  de- 
stroyed three  of  them,  she  returned  the 
following  year,  asking  the  same  price  for 
the  remaining  six.  Tarquin  again  refused 
to  purchase  them ;  whereupon  Amalthsea 
destroyed  three  more,  and  demanded  the 
original  price  for  the  three  left.  The  books 
were  bought,  p laced  in  a  coffer,  and  stowed 
away  in  the  crypt  of  the  cnpitol  under  the 
charge  of  two  patricians.  The  custodians 
were  afterwards  increased  to  ten,  and  then 
to  fifteen.  In  the  reign  of  Uonoriui 


CUP 


CURTMANTLE 


233 


they  were  burnt  by  Stilico,  his  master  of 
the  horse.    (Varro, '  Antiquities,'  vol.  ii.) 

It  is  rather  remarkable  tnat  Tarquinius  Su- 
perbus  died  at  Cumte,  the  home  of  the  famous 
sibyl. 

Cup  or  Chalice  (The)  used  by  our 
Lord  at  the  Last  Supper  has  been  pre- 
served, according  to  tradition ;  but  there 
are  two  cups  which  profess  to  be  the 
genuine  one.  Some  affirm  that  it  is  the 
silver  chalice  at  Valencia,  in  Spain ;  but 
others  insist  that  it  is  the  green  glass  cup 
at  Genoa,  which  was  taken  to  Paris  in 
1816,  and  broken  in  the  transit.  This 
cup  has  two  handles  and  is  of  hexagonal 
form.  Its  diameter  a-top  is  826  milli- 
metres, and  it  will  hold  three  litres  of 
liquor.  See  '  Crucifixion,'  Belies  of  the. 

The  '  Sacro  Catino '  Is  sometimes  identified  with 
the  '  Holy  Graal '  of  the  romances  of  the  middle 
ages ;  but  many  consider  the  Holy  Qraal  to  be  the 
paten  and  not  the  cup.  In  Arthurian  romance  it 
seems  to  be  a  golden  vessel,  nol  silver  or  glass,  and 
suits  the  idea  of  a  paten  with  the  consecrated 
bread  far  better  than  that  of  a  chalice.  Thus  we 
read  (part  Ui.  chap.  3,  4,  85, 1O2), '  immediately  the 
bread  had  been  distributed  the  graal  vanished.' 

Cupid's  Gardens.  A  corruption 
of  Cuper's  Gardens.  Public  gardens  laid 
out  by  Boydell  Cuper,  gardener  to  Thomas, 
earl  of  Arundel.  Boydell  Cuper,  when 
Arundel  House  was  taken  down,  obtained 
numerous  mutilated  marbles,  which  he 
erected  in  these  gardens.  They  were  op- 
posite Somerset  House,  were  opened  to 
the  public  in  1678,  and  ceased  to  exist 
in  1753.  These  gardens  were  famous  for 
fireworks,  but  no  less  notorious  for  licen- 
tiousness. 

Curfew  Bell  (The'  A  corruption 
of  couvre-feu, '  put  out  the  fire.'  William 
the  Conqueror  ordered  the  bell  to  be  rung 
at  eight  o'clock  every  night  in  every  city 
and  town  in  Eivfand,  when  every  fire 
and  every  lamp  and  candle  was  to  be  put 
out.  This  was  not  to  annoy  the  English, 
but  to  prevent  fires  and  conspiracies. 
William  had  enforced  the  same  in  Nor- 
mandy as  an  act  of  police  before  the 
battle  of  Hastings. 

Curia  Regia  (The),  1860.  The 
aupreme  court  of  judicature  in  Hungary. 

Curia  Regis,  or  Council  of  the 
Realm,  1172.  A  sort  of  parliament  held 
by  Henry  II.  at  Lismore  for  the  purpose 
of  conferring  with  the  prelates  and  mag- 
nates on  the  government  of  Ireland. 
Henry  determined  to  extend  to  his 
English  subjects  in  Ireland  the  laws  and 


usages  they  were  accustomed  to  while 
they  lived  in  England.  These  laws  and 
usages  extended  over  what  was  called  the 
Pale  (q.v.),  but  all  the  rest  of  Ireland  con- 
tinued to  observe  their  own  laws  and 


Sir  John  Davies  informs  ns  that  no  legislative 
council  was  held  in  Ireland  for  140  years  after  the 
council  at  Lismore,  but  that  Irish  representatives 
attended  the  English  parliaments. 

Curlew  Mountains  (The).  The 
county  of  Leitrim  was  so  called  even  in 
the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Curop'alate.  One  who  had  charge 
of  the  palace  in  the  Eastern  Empire, 
called  in  the  Frankish  kingdom  '  Maire 
du  Palais,'  by  the  Romans '  Major  domus,' 
and  in  English  '  Steward  of  the  House- 
hold.' Michael  I.  was  called  '  Curopala- 
tus,'  because  he  was  Mayor  of  the  Palace 
to  Stauracius,  whom  he  deposed  and  suc- 
ceeded 2  Oct.,  811.  Being  himself  de- 
posed by  Leo,  he  turned  monk  and  died 
about  845. 

Curry-powder  Duke  (The).  The 
Duke  of  Norfolk,  who,  during  the  corn- 
law  agitation,  said  in  a  speech  he  was 
surprised  that  the  poor  did  not  put  a 
pinch  or  two  of  curry-powder  in  theii 
stews,  as  it  gave  the  meat  such  a  piquant 
flavour. 

I  remember  Sir  Robert  Harvey  saying  in  a  public 
speech  that  he  was  surprised  the  poor  did  not 
more  frequently  eat  a  red  herring  at  break  fast,  aa 
it  gave  such  a  piquant  flavour  to  bread  and  butter. 
In  ridicule  of  this  speech,  a  red  herring  was  often 
carried  on  a  pole  in  political  elections.  The  re- 
mark of  the  Princess  Lamballe  was  of  a  similar 
character.  She  was  surprised  the  poor  did  not 
eat  brioches,  as  bread  was  so  dear.  And  our 
Princess  Charlotte  said  she  would  rather  eat  beel 
than  starve. 

Curse  of  Cromwell  (The),  1650. 

His  campaign  in  Ireland,  which  certainly 
was  stained  with  revolting  cruelty.  Wit- 
ness the  massacres  of  Drogheda  and 
Clonmel.  He  was  lord-lieutenant  at  the 
tune. 

This  bloody  campaign  has  always  been  remem- 
bered  in  that  country  as  the  '  Curse  of  Cromwell.' 
— HOWITT,  ttist.  ofEng.  (Commonwealth,  p.  815). 

Curse  of  Scotland  (The).  The 
Nine  of  Diamonds  is  so  called  from  ilia 
resemblance  to  the  nine  lozenf  ss  in  the 
heraldic  bearing  of  John  Dalryn  pie,  first 
earl  of  Stair,  so  scandalously  concerned 
in  the  massacre  of  Glencoe  (%>v.)> 

Curtmantle.  The  surname  of 
Henry  II.  of  England.  He  wore  the 
Anjou  mantle,  which  was  shorter  than 


234 


CtJRULB 


DACTYLS 


the  robe  worn  by  his  predecessors  (1188, 
1154-1189). 

Curule  Magistrate  (A).  A  Roman 
state  officer,  such  as  dictator,  consul, 
praetor,  &c.,  who  sate  on  an  ivory  chair 
at  the  head  of  public  assemblies.  All 
the  children  of  such  a  magistrate  became 
nobles  [nobiles].  The  Curule  chair  was 
like  a  camp-stool,  which  could  easily  be 
moved  about,  and  was  placed  in  the 
chariot  of  the  magistrate  when  he  rode 
in  state. 

Curfllli  is  connected  with  eumu.  a  chariot; 
hence  tquut  curulit  (a  carriage-horse),  triumphu$ 
tvrulit  (a  carriage  triumph  ,  in  contradistinction 
to  an  ovation  which  was  made  on  foot. 

Gustos  Rotulo'mm.  The  chief 
officer  of  the  court  of  Quarter  Sessions 
(q.v.),  who  has  custody  of  the  records  or 
rolls ;  he  must  be  a  justice  of  the  peace 
of  the  county,  nominated  by  the  crown, 
and  appointed  by  the  commission. 

Cynic  Philosophers  (The)  of 
ancient  Greece.  Founded  by  Antis- 
thcnes  the  Athenian  (B.C.  440-876). 
Cynic  ia  an  adjective  from  m^o?  (gen. 
of  xui'wf,  a  dog) ;  so  called  because  Anti^ 
theiu'S  taught  in  the  gymnasium  called 
Cynosarges  (the  White  Dog).  He  was  a 
censor  of  public  morals  and  manners. 
Diogenes  of  Sinope  (B.C.  412-823)  af- 
fected to  be  surly  like  a  dog,  and  like  a 
dog  snarled  at  every  one.  The  Athenians 
raised  to  his  memory  a  pillar  of  Parian 
marble  surmounted  with  a  dog.  The 
substance  of  the  inscription  being — 

Bay,  dog,  I  pray,  what  guard  you  in  that  tomb  T 
•A  dog.'     His  name  f    'Diogenes.'    From  far  T 

'  Blnope.'    He  who  made  a  tub  his  home  ? 
'  The  same.    Now,  dead,  among  the  stars  a  star.' 

Cyclic  Poets  (The).  Theepicpoets 
who  sprang  up  after  Homer,  and  con- 
fined themselves  to  the  same  cycle  of 
events,  viz.  the  Story  of  Troy.  Staslnos 
of  Cyprus  chose  for  his  subject  events 
Immediately  preceding  the  Trojan  war. 
Arctlnos  of  Miletus  related  the  story  of 
the  wooden  horse.  AgTas  of  Trcezene 
took  for  his  subject  the  return  from  Troy. 
And  Eugamon  of  Gyrene  made  a  con- 
tinuation of  the  Odyssey. 

Nee  lie  incipies,  ut  scriptor  cycllcus  ollm. 

HOKACK,  Art  Poetica,  187. 

Cy-pres  Process  (The).  The  pro- 
cess of  approximation.  Where  a  literal 
execution  is  inexpedient  or  impracticable, 
the  court  will  execute  a  devise  as  nearly 
M  it  can,  according  to  the  spirit  of  the 


devisor's  words,  or,  to  speak  technically, 
cy-pres.  For  example  :  if  there  are  no 
objects  remaining  to  take  the  benefit  of 
a  charity,  the  court  will  dispose  of  the 
revenues  by  a  new  scheme  on  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  original  trust. 

As  in  law,  a  cy-pres  or  approximate  administra- 
tion of  an  obsolete  devise  is  admlusible,  so  in  r*. 
ference  to  the  Bible,  is  it  not  incumbent  upon  you 
to  apply  what  seems  obsolete  to  cases  analogous 
to  those  originally  intended  ?— Dr.  HKSSKY.  .YK.nU 
D(jjlcultie$  connected  tcith  the  Bible  (1871).  p.  112. 

Cyrena'ic  Sect  (The).  Founded  at 
CyrenS,  in  Africa,  by  Aristippos,  who 
studied  under  Socrates.  He  taught  that 
pleasure  is  the  ultimate  object  of  human 
pursuit,  but  that  virtuous  motives  and 
virtuous  conduct  are  indispensable  to 
true  pleasure.  Aristippos  died  B.C.  880. 

CyzicenilB.  Antiochus  IX.,  king  of 
Syria,  who  was  educated  at  Cyzicos  (B.C. 
112-96) 

Czar  (Caesar  or  Kaiser),  1*237.  A 
title  first  conferred  on  Dimitri  I.,  son  of 
Yaroslaf,  by  the  Greek  emperor.  Before 
then  the  sovereign  was  called  Knian 
(grand-duke)  or  Welilc  Knee  (great 
prince),  a  title  which  ran  on  concurrently 
with  czar  till  1545.  After  the  battle  of 
Pultowa,  in  1709,  the  head  of  the  Russian 
empire  was  also  styled  emperor  and 
autocrat. 

The  monarch  of  Casan  was  called  fear.  This 
monarchy  wa«  conquered,  in  154-V  by  Ivan  Vaml. 
livich  (the  Terrible):  and  it  Is  said  that  Ivan  then 
dropped  the  titles  of  Knitu  and  Wtlik  Kne*.  and  re- 
tained only  that  of '  tzar '  or  'ciar.1 

D.  By  the  Mutiny  Act,  21  Viet.  c.  9 
(1858)  it  was  enacted  that,  'on  the  first, 
and  on  every  subsequent  conviction  for 
desertion,  the  court-martial . . .  may  order 
the  offender  to  be  marked  on  the  left 
side,  two  inches  below  the  armpit,  with 
the  letter  "D  "  (deserter),  not  less  than  an 
inch  long,  with  some  ink,  or  gunpowder, 
or  other  preparation  not  liable  to  be  ob- 
literated.' 

For  other  brands,  see  •  F '  ('  Diet,  of 
Phrase  and  Fable,'  p.  281), '  V,'  and  « S.' 

Dacoits.  Brigands,  BO  called  in 
Oude,  Burmah,  <fec.  But  sometimes  the 
Dacotah  Indians  of  North  America  are 
incorrectly  called  Dacoits. 

Dacoity.    Brigandage. 

Dactyls,  or '  Idean  Dactyls.'  Priest* 
of  Cybele,  Saturn,  and  Jupiter,  dwelling 
in  Crete,  on  Mount  Id*. 


DAGGEB 


DAME 


*35 


Said  to  be  called  '  Dactyls  *  from  the  Greek  word 
?,  a  finger,  because  they  were  ten  in  number. 


Dagger-ale.  A  very  celebrated  ale 
sold  at  '  The  Dagger  '  ordinary,  in  Hoi- 
born.  The  dagger  refers  to  the  City 
anna. 

Dagger-money.  A  tax  to  provide 
arms  and  police,  when  judges  entered  a 
town,  to  prevent  their  being  molested  or 
attacked  by  highwaymen. 

Dagger-scene  in  the  House  of 

Commons  (The).  During  the  French 
Revolution,  Edmund  Burke  on  one  occa- 
sion threw  a  dagger  on  the  floor  of  the 
house,  vociferating  '  There  is  French  fra- 
ternity for  you  !  Such  is  the  poignard 
which  French  Jacobins  would  plunge  into 
the  heart  of  our  sovereign.'  Canning 
spoilt  this  bunkum  by  saying:  'The 
gentleman  has  brought  his  knife  with  h 


but  where  is  the  fork  ? ' 


im, 


Dague  de  la  Mise"ricorde  (La), 
or  the  '  Mercy  of  God.'  A  broad  strong 
poniard,  which  was  hung  on  the  right  side 
of  the  Scottish-French  archers.  See  Sir 
W.  Scott, '  Quentin  Durward,'  chap.  v. 

Daguerreotype  (The),  1825.  The 
production  of  permanent  pictures  on 
plated  copper  by  Louis  Jacques  Monde* 
Daguerre  (1789-1851). 

Daibutsu.  The  great  statue  of 
Buddha,  in  Japan.  It  is  about  600  years 
old,  50  feet  in  height,  and  100  feet  in 
girth ;  it  is  made  of  bronze  and  silver,  but 
the  eyes  are  of  gold.  The  proportions  are 
exquisite,  and  probably  it  is  the  finest 
idol  in  existence. 

Daily  Courant  (The),  11  March, 
1702.  Called  the  first  daily  newspaper  in 
England. 

Daily  News  (The).  Commenced 
21  Jan.,  1846,  London. 

Daily  Paper  (First  English),  11 
March,  1702.  The  '  Daily  Courant.'  See 
*  English  Mercurie.' 

Daily  Paper  (First  French),  1777. 
Called  the  '  Journal  de  Paris.' 

It  contained  an  article  on  the  '  Abnanach  des 
Muses,'  a  short  letter  by  Voltaire,  the  advertise- 
ment of  a  library,  two  or  three  miscellaneous 
articles,  and  a  pun  ;  the  pun  was  the  chief  attrac- 
tion, and  continued  so  for  some  time. 

Daily  Telegraph  (The).  A  Lon- 
don newspaper,  commenced  29  June, 
1855. 


Daisy  League  (The),l887.  A  league 
formed  at  Belfast  for  the  promotion  pi 
women's  rights,  and  for  Home  Rule  in 
Ireland  under  imperial  control.  Not  in- 
dependent Home  Rule  or  separation  from 
Great  Britain.  The  badge  of  the  league 
is  a  daisy,  and  the  motto  is*  Faith,  Hope, 
and  Charity.'  Of  course  the  idea  was 
suggested  by  the  Primrose  League  (q.v.) 

Dalcassians,orDalgais.  The  people 
of  North  Munster,  including  Clare,  Lime- 
rick, and  the  country  about  Cashel  as  far 
as  the  mountains  of  Sliablama,  in  Ossory. 
The  people  of  South  Munster  were  called 
Eugenians  (Eoganachts,  or  song  of 
Eogan). 

Dalreudi'ni.  Natives  of  Uls'ter, 
same  as  Dalriads  (q.v.). 

Dalriada.  Antrim  in  Ireland  is  so 
called  from  Cairbre  Riada,on  one  of  whose 
descendants  the  country  was  settled  by 
the  arbitration  of  St.  Colman,  A.D.  572. 

Carbre,  or  Cairbre,  was  generally  called  Car  bra 
'  of  the  Long  Arm.' 

Dalriadic  Bulers  (The).  The  kings 
of  Argyllshire.  Dalriada  is  the  ancient 
name  of  the  northern  half  of  Antrim,  in 
Ireland.  Cairbre  (of  the  Long  Arm)  of 
the  race  of  Riada,  who  lived  in  the  3rd 
cent.,  planted  a  colony  on  the  shores  of 
Argyllshire,  in  Albany,  and  in  506  some  of 
his  descendants  founded  there  the  king- 
dom of  '  Dal-riada  in  Albany.'  In  848 
Kenneth  MacAlpin  united  the  Dalriada 
and  Picts  under  one  sceptre,  and  became 
the  first  king  of  Albany. 

About  two  centuries  afterwards  Albania  began 
to  be  known  as  Scotia,  or  Scotland. 

'Hector  Boece  added  by  interpolation  from  fortj 
to  forty-five  Scotch  kinga  to  the  authentic  Irish 
list  of  Dalriadic  rulers.'—!.  MooKE,  History  of  Ire- 
land, chap.  viii.  p.  137. 

Dalriads  (The).  The  Irish-Scots, 
who  possessed  themselves  of  a  part  of 
Argyllshire,  in  the  middle  of  the  3rd 
cent. 

Damage-deer  (i.e.  damna  clerico- 
rum).  A  fee  paid  to  the  clerks  of  courts 
before  judgment  was  executed.  It  was 
the  tenth  part  in  all  Common  Pleas,  and 
a  twentieth  part  in  the  King's  Bench  and 
Exchequer  courts,  of  all  damages  exceed- 
ing five  marks.  Abolished  in  1665. 

Dame  de  Beaute  (La).  Agnes 
Sorel,  the  mistress  of  Charles  VII.  of 
France  (1410-1450).  So  called  from  the 
1  Chateau  de  Beaute,'  on  the  banks  of  the 
Marne,  given  her  by  the  king. 


236 


DAMIANISTS 


DANE 


Damianists.  Those  nuns  of  the 
Order  of  St.  Claire  who  followed  the 
most  austere  rule  of  St.  Francis.  Those 
who  followed  the  modified  rule  introduced 
by  Urban  IV.  in  1264  were  denominated 
Urbanists. 

Damien  (Father).  A  Belgian  Catho- 
lic missioner  (1889-1889)  who  devoted  his 
life  to  the  care  of  the  lepers  at  Molokai. 
lie  caught  the  disease,  and  speedily  fell 
a  victim,  at  the  age  of  49. 

Damiens  (Robert  Francois),  Jan. 
1757.  Attempted  the  life  of  Louis  XV.  aa 
he  was  stepping  into  his  coach  to  return 
to  the  Trianon,  by  stabbing  him  between 
the  fourth  and  fifth  rib.  The  devilry  of 
the  French  in  torturing  this  creature  is 
wholly  without  precedent.  First  incisions 
were  made  in  his  arms  and  thighs,  into 
which  boiling  oil  was  poured.  Hewasnext 
chained  on  an  iron  bed,  and  the  torture 
again  applied.  On  28  March,  amidst  a  vasi 
crowd  of  people,  he  was  taken  to  the 
Place  de  Greve,  and  being  fastened  by 
iron  gyves  to  a  scaffold,  one  of  his  hands 
was  burnt  in  liquid  flaming  sulphur.  His 
thighs,  legs,  and  arms  were  then  excori- 
ated with  red-hot  pincers,  and  boiling  oQ, 
molten  lead,  hot  resin,  and  sulphur  were 
poured  over  the  wounds.  Next,  tight  liga- 
tures being  tied  round  his  wrists  and 
ankles,  four  young  horses  were  fastened 
to  the  ropes  to  pull  the  limbs  asunder. 
This  lasted  an  hour,  when  the  medical 
attendants  ordered  the  tendons  to  be  cut. 
Again  the  horses  were  lashed,  and  one 
arm  and  leg  were  severed.  After  a  few 
more  pulls  the  other  members  were  pulled 
off,  and  the  man  expired.  In  1764  Gold- 
smith published  his  'Traveller,'  and  at 
the  conclusion  alludes  to  '  Damiens'  bed 
of  steel.'  See  Smollett's '  History  of  Eng- 
land,' vol.  v.,  chap.  12,  p.  8. 

Dan.  So  Daniel  O'Connell  was  k>Y- 
ingly  designated  by  the  Irish. 

Danaanian  Dynasty  (The).  A  dy- 
nasty said  to  have  reigned  in  Ireland,  and 
to  have  been  succeeded  by  the  Milesians. 
They  were  descendants  of  Tuatha  na 
Danaan  (g.tf.),  who  had  migrated  to  Scot- 
land, and  had  been  led  back  by  Nuad  of 
the  4  Silver  Hanoi'  See  '  Silver  Hand.' 

Danans  (ZVte).  Invaders  of  Ireland 
in  prehistoric  times,  who  overthrew  the 
Belgee  settlement  in  one  great  battle  and 
the  '  Irish '  in  another,  and  made  them- 


selves masters  of  the  island.  The  Belgaa 
were  allowed  by  them  a  free  territory  in 
Con  naught. 

By  the  'Irish'  mast  be  understood  the  Fomo- 
rlans  and  Partholanians  (q.v.). 

Dance  of  St.  Guy  (The),  1378.  An 
epidemic  in  Germany;  also  called  the 
'Dance  of  St.  Witt.'  It  was  supposed 
that  the  victims  of  this  disease  were  pos- 
sessed, and  therefore  they  were  exorcised 
by  the  priests. 

Pausanlas  tells  as  that  the  daughters  of  Praa- 
tus  and  the  women  of  Argos  fancied  they  were 
cows,  and  ran  about  the  meadows  under  thi* 
hallucination.  Compare  Van.  ii.  82,  83. 

Dancing  Mania  (The),  1874.  A 
strange  disease,  which  pervaded  different 
parts  of  Germany,  and  first  broke  out  in 
the  neighbourhood  of  Aix-la-Chapelle. 
Persons  would  join  hands,  forming  large 
circles,  and  dance  like  mad  people  till  they 
fell  exhausted  to  the  ground.  The  magis- 
trates of  the  Rhenish  cities  wereobli^-il  to 
put  down  the  mania  by  an  armed  force. 
In  the  French  Revolution  a  similar  mania 
prevailed,  the  'Carmagnole'  being  the 
name  of  the  dance  and  song  which  then 
moved  men,  women,  and  children  to  a 
temporary  frenzy. 

Called  In  Holland  '  St.  John's  Dance:'  in  Qer 
many  'St.  Witt's  Danoe;'  In  Straaburg  '  St.  Guy  • 
.  .tus's  Dance.' 

Dancing-masters  (Father  of  all). 
Beauchamps,  who  died  1695.  Louis  XIV. 
took  lessons  of  him  for  twenty  years. 

Dando  (The),  Sept.  1427.  A  kind  of 
influenza  which  affected  nearly  everyone 
in  France.  It  began  with  pains  in  the 
shoulders  and  loins,  shivering  fits  fol- 
lowed, and  then  a  tearing  cough.  It 
lasted  fifteen  or  sixteen  days.  A  chro- 
nicler says  during  the  dando  not  a  man 
or  woman  could  be  found  who  had  not  a 
large  pimple  either  on  the  mouth  or  on 
the  nose. 

Dandy.  For  the  different  names  of 
French  dandies,  see  '  Incroyables.' 

Dandy  King  (The).  Joachim  Murat, 
king  of  Naples,  called  by  Napoleon  '  Un 
roi  de  theatre.'  He  used  to  parade  the 
streets  of  Paris  dressed  like  a  stage  king 
in  silks  and  satins  (1771-1815). 

Egan  says  the  word  '  dandy  '  was  first  used  IB 


1820;  this  requires  confirmation,  for  velocipede*. 

s,'  ana 

ommon  in  1818.    I  mself  rode  one 
time. 


, 

invented  In  1779.  were  called  'dandy-horses,' 
•were  common  in  1818.    I  myself  rode  one  at  the 


Dane  Territory.  In  England.  At 
the  Peace  of  Nottingham,  868,  Alfred  the 
Great  divided  England  into  two  parti, 


DANEBROG 


DARIEN 


237 


the  larger  of  which  he  assigned  to  the 
Danes ;  but  ne  kept  London  in  his  own 
portion.  The  boundary  ran  along  the 
Thames  to  the  mouth  of  the  Lea ;  then 
by  Bedford  and  the  river  Ouse  to  the  old 
Roman  road  called '  Watling  Street.'  See 
'  The  Five  Burghs.' 

Danebrog(Tfo?  Order  o/),  1219.  In- 
stituted in  Denmark  by  Waldemar  the 
Victorious.  Revived  in  1671  by  Chris- 
tian V.  To  recompense  services  rendered 
to  the  state,  whether  military  or  civil. 
The  decoration  consists  of  a  cross  of  gold 
pattte,  enamelled  with  white,  and  sus- 
pended with  a  white  ribbon  edged  with 
red. 

Brog  =  flag.  The  order  IB  in  honour  of  the  na- 
tional nag  of  Denmark. 

Danegelt.  A  tax  first  levied  in  991 
by  Ethelred  the  Unready  to  bribe  the 
Danes,  who  had  invaded  the  kingdom,  to 
quit  it.  Several  times  during  the  reign 
of  Ethelred  the  Danes  returned,  and  re- 
ceived fresh  bribes.  It  is  said  that  he 
paid  them  altogether  150,000/.  (fully  four 
and  a  half  millions  according  to  uie 
present  value  of  money).  The  tax  was 
from  time  to  time  levied  by  subsequent 
kings,  under  pretence  of  fortifying  the 
kingdom  or  maintaining  a  fleet  or  army 
against  the  Danes.  Edward  the  Con- 
fessor abolished  it;  but  it  was  again  col- 
lected, under  the  name  of  'Heregeld* 
(army  tax),  in  the  reigns  of  William  L, 
William  II.,  Henry  I.,  and  Stephen. 

In  991  the  tax  was  l.s.  for  every  hide  of  land,  bat 
the  tax  was  soon  doubled. 

Danelagh.  Means  the  '  Danes'  law,' 
but  the  word  is  applied  to  the  'Five 
Burghs'  given  by  Alfred  to  the  Danes 
at  the  Peace  of  Nottingham  in  868.  The 
*  Five  Burghs  of  the  Danes '  were  Derby, 
Leicester,  Lincoln,  Nottingham,  and 
Stamford. 

According  to  the  '  Bromton  Chronicle,'  the 
Danelagh  contained  fifteen  counties  (not  five),  viz. 
Essex,  Middlesex,  Suffolk,  Norfolk,  Hertfordshire, 
Cambridgeshire,  Hampshire,  Lincoln,  Notting- 
hamshire, Derbyshire,  Northamptonshire,  Leices- 
tershire, Buckinghamshire,  Bedfordshire,  and  all 
that  vast  territory  called  North umbria. 

Danish  Butler  (The).  Baron 
Ludvig  Holberg  (1684-1754),  author  of 
the  heroi-comic  Hudibrastio  poem  en- 
titled '  Peder  Paars.' 

Danites  (The).  Sometimes  called 
'  Destroying  Angels.'  The  more  violent 
members  of  the  Mormon  community 
who  carried  out  the  decrees  of  the  Elders 
on  recalcitrant  brethren.  A  number  of 


them,  disguised  as  Indians,  massacred  a 
party  of  Mormons  withdrawing  from  tha 
Utah  settlement.  Brigham  Young  was 
accused  of  complicity. 

•P'r'aps  you've  heard  tell  of  Danites?1  I  had 
heard  ...  of  that  spiritual  police  of  Mormon- 
dom,  of  those  fierce  zealots  who  obey  their  pro- 
phet blindly  .  .  .  Seth's  right ;  we  don't  want  to 
Bet  up  any  chaps  to  paint-Injun  on  our  account, 
as  Angel  Brown,  and  young  Harris,  and  the 
Danites  did.'— CHARLES  DiCKKNS,  Christmas  Num- 
ber, 1861,  All  the  Year  Round,  p.  41  (Tom  Tiddler'i 
Ground). 

Dante  of  Philosophy  (The). 
John  Baptist  Pico,  professor  of  rhetoric 
in  Naples  (1688-1740). 

Danton  of  the  Gironde  (The). 
Isnard,  son  of  a  perfumer  at  Grasse  ;  a 
literary  man,  formed  on  the  old  Grecian 
and  Roman  model.  He  was  a  thorough 
republican  of  very  impetuous  character. 

Dantonists.  The  followers  of  Dan- 
ton,  one  of  the  three  leaders  in  the  Reign 
of  Terror,  the  other  two  being  Hebert 
and  Robespierre.  When  Danton  thought 
that  blood  enough  had  been  shed,  he 
halted  and  advised  moderation,  but  was 
trampled  in  the  dust  by  those  less  scrupu- 
lous than  himself.  Robespierre  accused 
him  of  monarchical  proclivities,  and  he 
was  condemned  to  death  by  the  Revolu 
tionary  Tribunal. 

Danubian  Principalities  (The). 
Moldavia  and  Wallachia,  constituted 
into  independent  states  by  the  Conven- 
tion of  Paris,  19  Aug.,  1858.  They  were 
united  provisionally  by  a  firman  of  the 
Sultan,  12  Nov.,  1861.  United  under  the 
title  of  Roumania  23  Dec.,  1861. 

Darbyites  (Dar'-by-ites),  Darby- 
ism,  1832.  A  split  from  the  Plymouth 
Brethren  on  the  doctrine  of  the  humanity 
of  Christ.  So  called  from  John  H. 
Darby. 

Darg.  The  regulation  enforced  by 
the  trades  union  among  colliers,  that  no 
workman  shall  raise  in  a  day  more  of  the 
mineral  than  could  be  easily  raised  by 
the  most  inexperienced  and  unskilful  of 
the  colliers. 

Darg  =  day:  contract  work  by  the  day. 

Darien  Scheme  (The).  TheDarien 
Company  was  projected  by  William 
Paterson  (founder  of  the  Bank  of  Eng 
land)  in  1694.  Incorporated  by  Act  01 
Parliament  in  Scotland,  1095.  Settle- 
ment abandoned  in  1699,  and  finally  in 
1700.  The  scheme  was  to  colonise  the 
Atlantic  side  of  the  Isthmus  of  Pauaiu*» 


DARK 


DAY 


in  order  to  form  a  commercial  entrepot 
between  the  eastern  and  western  hemi- 
spheres ;  and  a  monopoly  of  all  the  trade 
of  Asia,  Africa,  and  America  was  granted 
to  the  company.  The  ground,  however, 
belonged  to  Spain,  and  the  climate  was 
fatal  to  the  colonists.  Many  having  died 
and  more  sickened,  a  Spanish  force  was 
Bent  against  the  new-comers,  which  broke 
op  the  company  entirely. 

Then  there  were  malcontent*  [In  Scotland] 
created  by  the  government  opposition  to  the 
Darien  scheme.  .  .  .  The  Darien  malcontent* 
were  for  the  moat  part  revolutionist*.— HOWITT, 
Hutory  of  England  (Anne.  p.  . 

Dark  Ages  (The).  From  the  fall  of 
the  Roman  empire,  A.D.  475,  to  the  re- 
rival  of  literature  on  the  discovery  of  the 
Pandects  at  Amalfi  in  1137.  Not  to  draw 
the  limits  too  finely,  say  700  years  (450 
to  1150).  The  Middle  Ages  (q.v.)  may  be 
extended  to  about  1550,  covering  from 
ten  to  eleven  centuries. 

Darling  of  Mankind  (The).  Ves- 
pasian the  Roman  emperor  (9,  70-79). 
Titus  was  called  the  '  Delight  of  Man- 
kind '  (40,  79-81). 

Darvel  Gatheren.  A  great  wooden 
idol  in  Wales,  held  in  great  veneration. 
There  was  a  legend  that  one  day  Darvel 
would  burn  a  forest.  When  Friar  For- 
rest, in  1538,  the  confessor  of  Queen 
Katharine,  was  burnt  for  denying  the 
kind's  supremacy,  this  image  was  cast 
OB  the  pile. 

David  Darvel  Oatheren, 
As  saith  the  Welshmen. 

Fetched  outlaws  out  of  hell ; 
Now  is  he  come,  with  spear  and  shield, 
In  harness  to  burn  in  Smith  field, 

For  in  Wales  he  may  not  dwell. 
And  Forrest,  the  friar, 
That  obstinate  liar, 

That  wilfully  shall  b«  dead. 
In  his  contumacy 
The  gospel  doth  deny 

The  king  to  be  supreme  head. 

Darwinism.  So  called  from  Charles 
Darwin.  Is  the  theory  that  species  owe 
their  origin  to  natural  selection,  or  the 
•arrival  of  those  best  adapted  to  the 

surroundings.  A.V. 

Evolution  is  the  development  of  new  species  of 
animals  and  plants  by  a  natural  process,  of  which 
the  chief  factors  are  heredity,  variation,  and 
adaptation.  Hence  Darwinism  and  evolution  are 
quite  distinct  ideas. 

Daughter  of  Jerusalem.  Mount 
Zion,  the  fortified  part  of  Jerusalem. 
Here  David  had  his  palace,  and  hence  it 
was  also  called  '  The  City  of  David.' 

Dauphin  of  France  (The),  1349. 
Beir  apparent  of  the  crown,  like  our 


4  Prince  of  Wales.'  Humbert  II.  eount 
of  Dauphiny,  by  the  Treaty  of  Vincennes 
(30  May,  1349),  ceded  Dauphiny  to  the 
crown  of  France,  and  from  that  time  to 
the  first  Revolution  the  eldest  son  of  the 
reigning  king  was  entitled '  The  Dauphin.1 
The  wife  of  a  dauphin  was  entitled  Dan- 
phine  (2  syl.). 

The  Grand  Dauphin  means  the  eldest 
son  of  Louis  XIV.,  named  '  Louis  de 
France'  (16til-1711).  The  son  of  the 
Grand  Dauphin  also  died  before  his 
grandfather  (Mtt-lTU). 

David  Dale's  People.  Scotch 
Independents.  So  called  from  David 
Dale  of  New  Lanark,  the  philanthropist 
(1738-1806). 

Da  vidians,  or  the '  Family  of  Love.' 
So  called  from  David  George,  who  made 
himself  sometimes  Christ  and  sometimes 
the  Holy  Ghost.  See  Strype,  '  Cranmer,' 
p.  291.  Their  tenets  are  touched  upon  in 
the  preface  to  the  '  Ecclesiastical  Polity,' 
and  a  short  account  of  them  is  given  in 
Sir  W.  Scott's  '  Woodstock,'  ii.  p.  218.  • 

David  George  published  an  account  of  his 
vinlons  In  154i,  under  the  title  of  the  '  Book  of 
Wonders.'  He  died  in  1556. 

Davies  Scholarship.  For  Classics. 
Value  about  SO/,  a  year,  tenable  for 
years.  Founded  in  the  University  of 
Cambridge  by  the  Rev.  Jonathan  Davies, 
D.D.,  provost  of  Eton,  1804.  See '  Regius 
Professor  of  Greek.' 

Davis    Chinese    Scholarship. 

Tenable  for  two  years.  Founded  in  the 
University  of  Oxford  by  Sir  John  F. 
Davis,  F.R.S. 

Davis  Strait.  So  called  from  John 
Davis,  an  English  navigator  of  the  16th 
cent. 

Day  of  Adoration  (The).  •  Dies 
Adoratus,'  14  Sept.  Called  also  '  L'exal- 
tation  de  la  Sainte  Croix,'  •  en  me'moire  de 
ce  qu'  He'raclius  rapporta  snr  le  Calvaire 
en  642  la  vraie  croix  que  Chosroes,  roi  des 
Perses,  avait  enleve'e  14  ans  auparavant.' 

Day  of  Federation  (The),  14  July, 
1790.  The  anniversary  of  the  storming 
of  the  Bastille,  when  the  people  swore 
'  to  defend  the  liberty  of  France.' 

Day  of  Ferdinand  (The),  27  May.. 
1800.  By  a  most  disgraceful  trick, 
Napoleon  Bonaparte  persuaded  the  old 
king  of  Spain  to  abdicate,  and  then  he 
set  his  own  brother  Joseph  on  the  vacant 


DAT 


DAT 


throne.  The  Spaniards,  disgusted  at 
this  treachery,  rose  as  one  man,  massacred 
the  French  garrison  at  Madrid,  and  cut 
to  pieces  the  squadron  at  Cadiz.  This, 
of  course,  led  to  reprisals,  and  the  result 
was  the  long  Peninsular  War  (q.v.),  so 
glorious  to  the  Duke  of  Wellington,  end- 
ing with  the  battle  of  Waterloo,  18  June, 
1815,  and  the  banishment  of  Napoleon  to 
St.  Helena. 

Day  of  July  (The).  'Journe*e  de 
Juillet,'  14  July.  Noted  for  the  insurrec- 
tion of  the  people  of  Paris  in  1789,  and 
the  taking  of  the  Bastille.  Between 
1790-1792  the  anniversary  was  called 
the '  Fete  de  la  Fe'de'ration.  See '  Days  of 
July.' 

Day  of  New  Cloaks  (The}. 
Old  Christmas  Day  was  at  one  time  so 
called  in  France,  from  the  custom  of  giving 
on  that  day  a  new  robe  to  each  courtier. 

On  Christmas  Eve,  1245,  the  king  [Louis  IX.] 
bade  all  his  court  be  present  at  early  morning 
mass.  At  the  chapel  door  each  man  received  his 
new  cloak,  put  it  on,  and  went  in.  ...  As  the  day 
rose,  each  man  saw  on  his  neighbour's  shoulder 
the  cross  which  betokened  the  crusading  vow.— 
KITCHIN,  History  of  France,  vol.  1.  p.  828. 

Day  of  Poniards  (The),  28  Feb., 
1791.  The  day  of  the  attack  on  the 
prison  of  Vincennes  (2  syl.),  called  '  the 
Second  Bastille.'  On  this  day  a  large 
number  of  courtiers  rushed  to  the  Tui- 
leries  to  defend  the  king  and  royal 
family.  Lafayette  with  the  National 
Guards  disarmed  them,  and  they  were 
very  roughly  handled  by  the  mob.  This 
day  was  called  'the  Day  of  Poniards' 
because  Marat,  in  his  journal,  L'Ami  du 
Peuple,  declared  that  5,000  poniards  had 
been  manufactured  in  Paris  for  the  use 
of  the  aristocrats  against  the  patriots.  A 
diligent  search  was  made  by  order  of  the 
National  Assembly,  but  only  thirty-five 
poniards  could  be  found,  and  those  were 
for  persons  engaged  in  the  slave  trade. 

A  number  of  the  king's  friends  .  .  .  had  nocked 
to  the  palace,  as  on  the  Day  of  Poniards.— HowiTT, 
Hittory  of  England  (George  III.,  p.  418). 

Day  of  Reason  (The),  8  June, 
1794.  When  the  bishops  and  clergy  of 
Paris,  decorated  with  caps  of  liberty,  re- 
nounced their  sacerdotal  office  and  pub- 
licly declared :  '  We  now  abjure  the  trade 
of  superstition,  and  are  resolved  hence- 
forth to  be  men  instead  of  Christians  ;  to 
own  no  temple  but  the  sanctuary  of  the 
law ;  no  divinity  but  liberty ;  no  object 
of  worship  but  our  country ;  and  no 
gospel  but  the  constitution.' 


The  Bishop  of  Moulines  trampled  on  his  ctoat 
and  mitre,  and,  taking  up  a  pike  and  cap  ot 
liberty,  preached  to  the  people  that '  death  is  an 
eternal  sleep.' 


Day  of  Rest  (The). 

set  apart  1st  day  of  the  week  (Sunday). 
M          2nd  „         (Monday). 


Christ 
Greeks 
Persians 
Assyrians         „ 
Egvptians     \ 

andJesids)" 
Turks 
Jews  ,, 


6th 
6th 
7th 


_  (Tuesday). 
„  (Wednesday). 
H  (Thursday). 
H  (Friday). 

H      (Saturday). 


See  '  Sunday.' 

Day  of  St.  Ferdinand  (The).    A 

repetition  of  the  '  Sicilian  Vespers.'    See 
« Day  of  Ferdinand.' 

Day  of  the  Barricades.     See 

1  Barricades.' 

Day  of  the  Bastille  (The),  14  July, 
1789.  The  day  on  which  the  Bastille 
was  demolished  by  the  French  rabble. 

Day  of  the  Bura  (The).  The 
first  Sunday  of  Lent  is  so  called  by  the 
Lotharingians,  from  the  custom  of  carry- 
ing bandons  or  torches  on  that  day,  first 
observed  in  1249.  The  day  is  known  as 
the  '  Buree ; '  hence  we  read  such  phrases 
as  these: — 'Die  crastina  burarum,'  or 
4  Feria  quinta  post  boras.'  See '  Sunday.' 

Day  of  the  Camel  (T*.,,  *  Nor., 
A.D.  657.  The  famous  battle  of  Bassorah, 
in  which  Ali  defeated  Ayesha,  Telha,  and 
Zobeir.  It  was  the  first  civil  war  of  the 
Moslems,  and  received  its  name  from  the 
following  circumstance:  Ayesha,  the 
prophet's  widow,  who  hated  Ali  (son  of 
Fatima),  went  to  the  battle  on  a  camel, 
with  seventy  men  to  hold  her  bridle. 
All  the  seventy  men  were  slain,  and  the 
cage  or  litter  in  which  Ayesha  rode  was 
struck  with  so  many  darts  and  javelins 
that,  as  Gibbon  says,  it  was  like  a  porcu- 
pine with  its  quills. 

Day  of  the  Dupes  (The),  11  NOT., 
1630.  Marie  de  Medicis,  the  queen 
mother,  hating  Richelieu,  induced  her 
son,  Louis  XIII.,  to  dismiss  him;  and 
the  king,  unable  to  resist  his  mother, 
commanded  the  cardinal  to  resign  hi* 
portfolio.  The  lady  was  triumphant, 
her  friends  were  loud  in  their  congratu- 
lations, and  all  thought  the  influence  of 
the  queen  mother  was  paramount.  Next 
day  Richelieu  waited  on  the  king  to 
place  in  his  hands  the  seals  of  office ; 
Louis  relented,  refused  to  accept  the 
resignation,  and  Richelieu  became  more 
powerful  than  ever.  This  day  is  called 


240 


DAY 


DEAD-CART 


in  French  history  'La  Journe"e  des 
Dupes.'  The  dupes  were  the  queen 
mother,  her  younger  son  the  Duke  of 
Orleans,  Michel  and  Louis  de  Marillac, 
and  all  their  clique. 

Day  of  the  Millers  (The).  'Jour- 
ne'e  des  Farines,'  8  Jan.,  1591.  When 
Borne  of  the  partisans  of  Henri  IV.,  dis- 
guised as  millers,  attempted  to  get  pos- 
session of  the  barrier  de  St.  Honore,  in 
Paris,  with  the  view  of  making  themselves 
masters  of  the  city.  In  this  they  failed. 

Days.    See  also 

Baronial  days.  i    Red-letter  day*. 

Black  days.  I    Scarlet  days. 

Egyptian  day*.  '    Sundays. 

Days  in  Bane.  Days  appointed 
by  the  courts,  or  fixed  by  statute,  when 
process  must  be  returned,  or  when  par- 
ties served  with  writs  are  to  make  their 
appearance  in  full  court. 

Days  of  Grace.  The  three  days 
beyond  the  time  at  which  a  'bill'  is 
actually  due.  Sunday,  Good  Friday, 
and  Christmas  Day  do  not  count. 

Days  of  Ill-name.  'Dies  male- 
dicti,'  also  called  '  Dies  JEgyptiaci '  and 
1  Dies  JEgri.'  Two  days  in  every  month 
held  unlucky  by  the  Egyptians,  because 
they  fancied '  quod  in  aliqua  hora  dierum 
illorum  non  erat  bonum  sanguinare  (id 
est  sanguinem  minuere),  nee  aliquod  opus 
incipere.'  On  these  days  they  would 
commence  no  new  work,  nor  start  on  a 
journey.  St.  Augustine  refers  to  this  in 
his '  Commentary  on  Epistle  to  the  Gala- 
tians,'  chap.  iv. 

Days  of  July  (The).  '  Journe*es  de 
Juillet,'  the  27, 28, 29.  When  the  people  of 
Paris  rose  and  drove  Charles  X.  from 
the  throne  for  suppressing  the  liberty  of 
the  press,  1830.  See  '  Day  of  July.' 

Days  of  June  (The),  6,  6.  I.  An 
e'mouto  provoked  in  Paris  by  the  Re- 
publicans at  the  funeral  of  Lamarque, 
deputy  of  the  Opposition,  1832.  Barri- 
cades were  thrown  up  in  the  quarters  of 
St.  Antoine,  St.  Martin,  St.  Denis  [Sahn 
Diirt'],  ite.  The  troops  were  called  in,  and 
on  the  Oth  put  down  the  disturbance  by 
taking  the  church  of  St.  Merry  by  storm. 

II.  28,  24,  25,  26.  A  bloody  insurrec- 
tion by  the  party  styled  the  '  Democra- 
tique  et  Sociale '  against  the  republic 
established  in  France  24  Feb.,  1848.  It 
f  «•  aroused  by  the  dissolution  of  the 


ateliers  nalionanx.  St.  Jaqnes,  St.  "M^r- 
ceau,  and  St.  Antoine  were  besieged,  and 
it  was  only  put  down  by  calling  out  the 
soldiers  under  the  direction  of  Cavaignao. 
Seven  generals  were  killed,  and  MUT. 
Affre  (archbishop  of  Paris)  was  shot  on 
the  25th,  attempting  to  stop  the  slaughter. 
The  loss  of  life  was  enormous,  but  the 
number  of  slain  was  not  allowed  to  b» 
published. 

DeDonis  ConditionalibusWo- 
tute).  The  statuteof  Westminster  \vliii-h 
established  in  England  the  power  of 
creating  an  entail  (18  Edw.  L  c.  1). 

De  Eminent!,  1642.  The  bull  ol 
Urban  VIII.  against  Jansen  and  his  book 
'  Augustlnus.' 

De  Heeretico  Comburendo 
(TAc),2  Hen.  IV.  c.  15,  A.D.  1401.  An  Act 
forbidding  all  unlicensed  preaching ;  au- 
thorising bishops  to  arrest  anyone  sus- 
pected of  propagating  unsound  doctrines; 
and  all  persons  arrested  were  to  be  kept  in 
prison  till  they  abjured  their  errors,  or  in 
default  thereof  were  to  be  handed  over  to 
the  secular  power,  which  '  shall  forthwith 
do  them  to  be  burnt.'  Repealed  by 
29  Car.  II.  c.  9,  A.D.  1677. 

William  Sawtrev.  a  London  clergyman,  was  the 
first  to  suffer,  lie  WM  arrested  oy  Archbishop 
Arundel,  and  burnt  alive  (or  refusing  to  adore  the 


DeOfflciis.  By  Cicero,  1466.  Printed 
by  Fust  and  his  son-in-law  Peter  Srh;rffer. 
The  first  secular  book  ever  printed  in 
moveable  metal  types.  The  three  books 
previously  printed  were  Biblia  Sacra 
Jjatina,  Biblia  Latina^KoAPsalmorum 
Codex. 

De  Profundis.  The  first  two  words 
of  the  Psalm  cxzx.  in  Latin,  sung  by 
Catholics  in  the  funeral  service. 

Deacon.  A  deacon  must  be  22  yean 
of  age.  His  duties  in  the  Greek  and 
Latin  Churches  are:  (1)  to  administer  the 
alms  to  the  poor,  and  to  administer  the 
Eucharist,  but  not  to  consecrate. 

Deacons  were  prohibited  from  celebrat- 
ing the  Holy  Communion  by  the  Act  of 
Uniformity  (q.v.),  1CG2,  14  Car.  II.  c.  4. 

Dead-cart  (The).  A  cart  which  tra- 
v«  i  -i  il  London  from  nightfall  to  daybreak 
during  the  plague.  It  was  accompani>-il 
by  two  men,  one  with  a  bell,  and  the  other 
with  ft  long  pitchfork.  The  bell  was  rung 
from  time  to  time  to  give  notice  that  the 


DEAD 


DEANS 


211 


cart  was  at  hand,  and  when  the  dead  were 
pushed  into  the  street,  they  were  tossed 
by  the  pitchfork  into  the  cart,  and  carried 
to  a  great  pit,  where  they  were  shot 
down  wholesale  (1665). 

The  pit  in  Aldgate  was  40  feet  by  18  feet,  and 
•  feet  deep.  Above  400  bodies  were  shot  into  It 
between  the  6th  and  20th  of  Sept. 

Dead  Hand  (The).  Mortmain,  i.e. 
the  possession  of  lands  and  tenements  in 
'dead  hands,'  or  hands  which  cannot 
alienate. 

These  may  have  been  his  reasons  for  seeking  the 
protection  of  the  'dead  hand.'— H.  HAYMAN,  D.D. 

A  corporation  is  a  '  dead  hand '  because  it  can* 
not  alienate.  80  is  the  Church. 

Dead's  Part  (The).  That  portion  of 
Che  moveable  estate  of  a  deceased  person 
which  remains  over,  after  satisfying  the 
legal  claims  of  wife  and  children.  In 
Scotland  the  surplus  is  the  only  part  which 
the  deceased  could  dispose  of  by  will 
or  testament.  Abolished  by  19,  20  Viet. 
c.94. 

Dead  Reckoning.  A  term  in  navi- 
gation, signifying  the  calculation  of  a 
ship's  place  at  sea,  made  independently 
>f  celestial  observations. 

Dead  Weight  Annuity  (The). 
4  Geo.  IV.  c.  22.  Military  and  naval  pen- 
sions, and  pensions  given  to  civil  super- 
numeraries. They  expired  in  1867. 

Dead  Woman  Crowned  (A),  1857. 
Ines  de  Castro,  wife  of  Pedro  (I.)  of 
Portugal.  Pedro  had  clandestinely  mar- 
ried Ines  de  Castro,  and  his  father  Aff  onso, 
king  of  Portugal,  had  her  privately  assas- 
sinated. In  1357  Affonso  died,  and  Pedro 
succeeded  to  the  crown.  He  then  had  the 
corpse  disinterred,  sumptuously  arrayed, 
and  crowned.  Pedro  stood  beside  the 
corpse,  and  the  nobles  did  homage  to  it  by 
kissing  the  hand.  The  ceremony  being 
over,  the  dead  body  was  restored  to  its 
sepulchre  again. 

Dean.  In  Oxford  University;  the 
title  of  the  master  of  Christ  Church, 
which  is  a  cathedral. 

Dean  Ireland  Exegetical  Pro- 
fessorship (The).  In  Oxford  Univer- 
sity. Stipend  800Z.  a  year.  Founded  by 
Dr.  John  Ireland,  of  Oriel  College,  dean 
of  Westminster,  1847. 

Dean  Ireland's  Scholarships. 

Four  for  Latin  and  Greek,  tenable  for  four 
years.  Founded  in  the  University  of 


Oxford  by  Dr.  John  Ireland,  of  Oriel  Col- 
lege, dean  of  Westminster,  in  1825. 

Dean  of  Faculty  (The).  President 
of  the  incorporation  of  advocates  or 
barristers  in  Scotland  ;  elected  annnally. 

Dean  of  Guild.  In  Scotch  burghs 
was  head  of  the  mercantile  body  called 
the  '  Guild  brethren.'  At  one  tune  he 
was  a  judge  in  mercantile  and  maritime 
causes  within  the  burgh,  but  is  now  a  kind 
of  city  edile. 

Dean  of  University  College, 

London.      The   principal   or  head  of   a 
faculty  chosen  for  a  limited  period. 

Deans  (Honorary).  Without  juris- 
diction, such  as  the  dean  of  the  Chape] 
Royal,  of  St.  James's  Palace,  &o. 

Deans  (Rural).  Are  deputies  of  the 
bishop,  planted  all  round  his  diocese,  to 
inspect  the  conduct  of  the  parochial 
clergy,  inquire  into  and  report  dilapida- 
tions, and  armed  with  judicial  authority 
in  matters  not  of  serious  importance. 

Deans  of  Chapters.  Are  either  of 
cathedral  or  collegiate  churches.  Such 
as  the  dean  of  Canterbury  and  the  dean 
of  St.  Paul's,  who  are  governors  over  the 
canons.  It  is  a  crown  appointment,  and 
the  dean  must  reside  eight  months  in 
the  year,  and  may  hold  a  living  with  his 
deanery.  The  office  in  Durham  is  worth 
8,OOOZ.  a  year ;  of  St.  Paul's,  of  West- 
minster, of  York,  and  of  Manchester  is 
worth  2,000?.  a  year;  of  most  other 
cathedrals  about  1,OOOZ.  a  year ;  but  from 
agricultural  depression  in  the  last  ten 
years  (1890)  the  value  of  all  church  bene- 
fices dependent  on  tithes  has  much  de- 
preciated. 

Deans  of  Peculiars,  or '  Deans  in 
Peculiar.'  Have  sometimes  jurisdiction 
and  cure  of  souls,  and  sometimes  juris- 
diction only.  Of  this  nature  is  the  dean 
of  Battle  in  Sussex,  founded  by  William  L, 
the  dean  of  Westminster,  the  dean  of  the 
chapel  of  St.  George  of  Windsor,  and  the 
dean  of  King's  Chapel.  The  following 
have  jurisdiction  but  no  cure  of  souls, 
viz.  the  dean  of  Arches  in  London,  the 
dean  of  Booking  in  Essex,  the  dean  of 
Croydon  in  Surrey,  and  the  dean  of  Christ 
Church,  Oxford. 

DeaniJ  of  Provinces,  or  'Deans 
of  Bishop.'  Like  the  bishop  of  London, 
who  is  '  dean  of  the  province  of  Canter- 


249 


DEANS 


DECEMBER 


bury.'  The  archbishop  sends  to  him  his 
mandate  for  summoning  the  bishops  of 
his  province  when  a  convocation  is  to  be 
assembled. 

Deans  of  the  Chapel  Royal 
(The).  In  Scotland  there  are  three  such 
deans  appointed  by  the  crown ;  the  duties 
are  quite  nominal,  being  limited  to  an 
occasional  sermon  before  the  sovereign 
when  in  the  neighbourhood. 

Deasy's  Act,  1860.  An  Irish  land 
act,  which  reduced  the  question  to  a 
mere  matter  of  contract.  So  that  the 
tenant's  house,  the  out-offices,  the  fences 
and  drains,  made  or  paid  for  by  the 
tenant,  were  the  property  of  the  landlord. 
This  continued  till  1870,  when  an  act 
was  passed  to  provide  compensation  for 
improvements  and  prevent  capricious 
evictions. 

Death  Hate.  The  number  of  in- 
habitants at  present  on  the  earth  is  1,800 
millions. 

The  annual  death  rate  is  83  millions ; 
92  thousand  daily :  nearly  4  thousand 
every  hour,*  60  every  minute,  and  1  every 
second. 

Only  1  in  1,000  reach  the  age  of  100, 
1  in  500  reach  the  age  of  80,  6  in  1,000 
reach  the  age  of  65. 

•In  round  numbers:  More  exact,  88,083,038 
die  annually,  91,HV:4  dolly.  8,730  hourly. 

Death  with  Music.  Leopold  L, 
the  kaiser  (1058-1705),  on  his  death-bed 
requested  that  the  court  musicians  might 
be  introduced,  that  he  might  die  to  the 
sounds  of  sweet  music.  Mirabeau's  last 
words  were  '  Let  me  die  to  the  sounds  of 
delicious  music.' 

Deaths  (Registration  of).  Sea 
'Registration,'  &c. 

Debarring.  In  the  Scotch  church, 
means  excluding  from  communion  all 
those  deemed  by  the  minister  and  his 
lieutenants  unworthy  to  '  partake  of  that 
feast.' 

Debased  Style  (The),  1600.  Ap- 
plied to  architecture  means  that  which 
followed  the  Reformation  period.  Called 
debased,  because  the  desij^is  were  in- 
ferior to  the  previous  styles,  and  the 
execution  by  no  means  gooil.  There  was 
no  unity,  but  different  schools  and  diffe- 
rent periods  were  mixed  together. 

The  first  -was  the  Early  English  or  Lancet  style, 
the  second  the  Decorated,  the  third  the  Florid 
m  Perpendicular,  and  the  fourth  the  Debased. 


Debateable  Land  (The).  "The 
space  between  the  Esk  and  the  Sark, 
bounded  on  the  third  side  by  the  march 
dike.  It  seems  properly  to  belong  to 
Scotland,  but  having  been  disputed  by 
both  crowns,  was  styled  "The  Debate- 
able  Land."  In  the  reign  of  James  VI.  (L 
of  England)  Sir  Richard  Graham,  obtain- 
ing from  the  Earl  of  Cumberland  a  lease 
of  this  tract,  bought  it  of  James,  and  got 
it  united  to  the  county  of  Cumberland,' 
(Pennant,  'Tour in  Scotland,'  vol.  ii.p.82.) 

Decadence.  In  ancient  art  applied 
to  works  subsequent  to  the  reign  of 
Augustus.  In  modern  art  the  term  i* 
applied  to  the  post-renaissant  period,  or 
the  rococo  style  introduced  in  the  reign 
of  Louis  XV. 

In  Greece  the  term  Is  applied  to  art  subsequent 
to  the  time  of  Pericles,  the  turning  point  of  Greek 
art.  In  England  art  reached  Its  lowest  point  in 
the  reign  of  George  IV. 

Dec'adists.  Those  who  observed  the 
new  French  Calendar  introduced  by 
Pabre  d'Eglantine  in  1793.  So-called 
because  the  year  was  divided  into  decadeg 
(10  days  instead  of  weeks),  the  10th 
decade  being  called  dtcadi. 

There  were  800  decade*  In  a  year,  and  thes« 
made  up  800  days,  the  odd  5  (to  make  up  885  days) 
were  called  Sans-culottidea,  or  holidays  (or  the 
uuxs-culottea  or  operative*. 

Decalcea'ti,  1570.  The  barefooted 
friars.  They  were  Augustine  and  Fran- 
ciscan friars  of  the  stricter  rule,  which 
forbade  the  wearing  of  boots  or  shoes. 

Deccan  (».  e.  the  south).  The  country 
between  the  river  Nerbuddah  and  the 
river  Krishna. 

Deceleean  War  (The),  B.C.  418. 
Decelea  was  a  demus  of  Attica  on  the 
borders  of  Boeotia.  In  the  nineteenth 
year  of  the  Peloponnesian  war  (B.C.  413) 
the  Peloponnesiars,  under  Agis,  seized 
and  fortified  the  demus,  and  thereby 
greatly  annoyed  the  Athenians.  It  waa 
held  till  the  close  of  the  Peloponnesian 
war  (B.C.  404). 

December  2K.  The  time  of  the 
winter  solstice  has  been  held  in  high 
festival  by  well  iv^h  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth,  and  probably  our  festival  of 
the  Nativity  was  fixed  to  this  day  in 
order  to  divert  a  long  and  J:<MII  r.il 
practice  to  the  birth  of  Christ  in  Bethle- 
hem. The  25  Dec.  was  chosen  for  the 
festival  in  the  reign  of  Antoninus  Plug 


DECEMBEB 


DECLARATION 


•48 


(188-161),  and  is  attributed  to  Teles- 
phorus. 

CHiNA.-The  birth  of  Buddha,  son  of  Mftya,  la 
celebrated  25  Dec.— BUNSET*.  The  Angel  Messiah; 
LILLIE,  Buddha  and  Bvddkim.  p.  73. 

DROIDS.— The  festival  called  '  Nolagh  '  was  cele- 
brated at  the  winter  solstice.— HIGGINS,  Amoco- 
Ivpiis,  vol.  ii.  p.  99. 

EGYPT.— Horus,  eon  of  Isls,  Is  said  to  have  been 
born  at  the  close  of  Dec.— M.  LE  CLERK  DK 
SEPTEHENES,  Religion  of  the  Ancient  Greeks,  p. 
SI 4  ;  BONWICK,  Egyptian  Belief,  p.  157. 

GREECE.— The  birth  of  Demeter  (Certs),  Dionysos 
(Bacchus),  and  Herakles  (Hercules),  were  all  cele- 
brated during  the  winter  solstice.  Just  as  that 
of  Osiris  was  in  Egypt.  The  Greeks  called  25  Dec. 
•The  Triple  Night.'— Religion  of  the  Ancient  Greek*, 
9.  216  ;  Anacabipsis,  vol.  ii.  p.  99. 

INDIA.— Monler  Williams  (Hindustan,  p.  181)  tells 
OB  that  numerous  Indian  tribes  keep  Yule  as  a 
religious  festival,  decorate  their  houses  with 
garlands,  and  make  presents  to  their  friends  at 
this  festal  season. 

MEXICO.— The  festival  called  '  Capacrame '  was 
held  in  the  winter  solstice.— Hist  Indies,  vol.  11. 
p.  854. 

ROMS.— The  festival  called  'Natalia  Soils  In- 
vtcti  '  was  celebrated  on  25  Dec.  with  public 
games.— Bey.  J.  B.  GKOSS,  The  Heathen  Religion, 
p.  287. 

PERSIA.— The  great  festival  In  honour  of  the 
birth  of  Mithras  was  at  the  same  period— Celtic 
Druids,  p.  163;  GROSS,  <tc.,  p.  287. 

SCANDINAVIA.— The  festival  called  Jul,  In  honour 
of  Freyr,  son  of  Odin,  was  our  Yule. 

GERMANY.— The  Yule  feast;  the  French  Noel, 
the  Scandinavian  Jul,  the  Druidical  Nolagh. 

V  On  this  day  [25  Dec.]  the  birth  of  Christ  was 
lately  fixed  at  Rome,  in  order  that,  while  the 
heathen  were  busy  with  their  profane  ceremonies, 
Christians  might  perform  their  holy  rites  un- 
disturbed.—CHRYSOSTOM. 

December  Laws  (The),  1867,  which 
gave  to  Hungary  its  present  form  of 
government. 

Decembrists  (in  Russian  history), 
1825.  Revolutionists  who,  at  the  death 
of  Czar  Alexander  I.,  on  1  Dec.,  tried  to 
introduce  a  constitutional  government  in 
Russia.  This  revolution  was  headed  by 
some  of  the  chief  military  and  naval 
officers  in  the  empire.  It  came  to 
naught,  and  multitudes  were  imprisoned 
for  long  periods.  Thus  Colonel  Batten- 
koff  was  imprisoned  in  the  fortress  of 
Petropavlovsk,  hi  St.  Petersburg,  from 
Dec.  1825  to  Feb.  1846,  when  he  was 
exiled  to  West  Siberia. 

Decemviral  Tribunal  (The).  Of 
Venice.  Called  in  English  the  '  Council 
of  the  Ten,'  or  '  The  Ten '  (q.v.). 

Decemvirs  (The),  or  Council  of  Ten, 
B.C.  451.  Appointed  both  to  administer 
justice,  conduct  the  government,  and 
command  the  armies  of  Rome,  as  well  as 
to  draw  up  a  new  body  of  laws.  Their 
code  was  called  '  The  Twelve  Tables,'  or 
Legea  Duodecim  Tabularum,tlie  Magna 
Charta  of  old  Rome.  Abolished  B.C.  449. 


There  were  ten  curators  of  the  Sibylline  Book* 
called  the  Decemviri,  Originally  the  curators  were 
only  two,  called  the  Duumviri,  appointed  by  King 
Tarquin.  The  number  was  Increased  to  ten  by 
the  Licinian  Laws,  B.C.  866.  Sulla  added  five 
more  B.C.  82.  and  Julius  Csesar  In  about  B.O.  46 
augmented  the  number  to  sixteen. 

Decided  (The).  A  secret  society 
sprung  from  the  Carbonari  after  the  un- 
successful outbreak  of  24  June,  1817. 
They  were  the  Guelphs  of  the  papal 
states,  the  republican  'Brother  Pro- 
tectors' of  France,  the  'Adelphi'  ol 
Piedmont,  and  the  '  Society  of  the  Black 
Pin.' 

Decimation  Tax  (The),  1654.  'That 
all  who  had  ever  borne  arms  for  the  king, 
or  had  declared  themselves  to  be  of  the 
royal  party,  should  be  decimated ;  that  is, 
should  pay  a  tenth  part  of  all  the  estate 
which  they  had  left  to  support  the 
charge  which  the  commonwealth  was  put 
to  by  the  unquietness  of  their  temper, 
and  the  just  cause  of  jealousy  which 
they  had  administered.' 

The  decimation  tax  was  denounced  as  unjust, 
because  it  was  a  violation  of  the  Act  of  Oblivion 
(j .».).— Dr  LINOABD,  Hist.  ofEng.  viil.  7. 

Declaration  for  refuting  Four 
Scandals  (A),  6  Dec.,  1662.  The  four 
scandals  which  Charles  II.  abjured  were 
these  :— 

I.  That  the*  A.ct  of  Indemnity  was  in- 
tended to  be  merely  temporary. 

II.  That  he  intended  to  keep  a  large 
standing  army. 

III.  That  he  was  a  persecutor. 

IV.  That  he  favoured  popery. 

Declaration  at  the  Savoy,  Lou- 
don  (The),  29  Sept.,  1658.  A  declaration 
of  faith  drawn  up  by  the  Independents 
in  the  Savoy,  London;  not  unlike  the 
Confession  of  Faith  of  the  divines  at 
Westminster.  The  chief  difference  is  in 
the  church  government,  which  is  wholly 
democratic. 

The  Church  of  England  Is  governed  by  parlla. 
merit  and  bishops,  assisted  by  the  deans  and  othe* 
ecclesiastics.  The  Presbyterian  Church  is  go- 
verned by  the  presbyter  and  elders.  The  Inde- 
pendents leave  all  government  to  the  discretion 
of  each  individual  congregation. 

Declaration  of  Breda,  ia  Hol- 
land (The),  1660.  In  which  Charles  H, 
then  in  exile,  promised  a  general  amnesty 
to  all  concerned  in  the  parliamentary 
wars,  religious  toleration,  and  satisfaction 
to  the  army.  Sometimes  called  the  '  De- 
claration from  Breda.'  There  was  this 
proviso — '  unless  parliament  in  its  wisdom 
sees  fit  to  determine  otherwise.' 

•  1 


144 


DECLARATION 


DECLARATION 


Declaration    of    Charles    II. 

(The).  I.  25  Oct.,  1660.  A  declaration 
having  for  its  professed  objects  '  the  pro- 
motion of  godliness,  the  encouragement 
of  public  and  private  religious  services, 
the  observance  of  the  Lord's  day,  and 
the  holiness  of  ministers.'  It  promised 
that  all  holy  offices  should  be  filled  with 
holy  men,  that  confirmation  should  be 
carefully  performed,  that  bishops  should 
have  no  civil  power,  that  the  liturgy 
should  be  revised,  that  the  cross  in 
baptism  and  bowing  at  the  name  of 
Jesus  should  be  left  free,  and  that  only 
the  oaths  of  allegiance  and  supremacy 
should  be  required,  without  subscription 
and  canonical  obedience. 

n.  For  the  Settlement  of  Ireland, 
J8Nov.,  1660.  Whereby  soldiers  and  ad- 
venturers who  had  been  planted  on  the 
estates  of  the  Irish  by  the  Common- 
wealth were  to  retain  them,  except 
they  had  belonged  to  persons  who  had 
remained  entirely  neuter  in  the  civil 
war.  In  such  cases  the  soldiers  and 
adventurers  were  to  give  back  the  estates 
to  the  Irish,  and  were  to  receive  com- 
pensation from  the  '  fund  of  reprisals.' 

Declaration  of  Cromwell  (The), 
1654.  Forbidding  any  clergyman  or  fellow 
of  a  college  to  preach,  be  an  instructor 
of  youth,  or  administer  the  sacraments, 
under  pain  of  imprisonment  or  exile. 
This  prohibition  continued  in  force  till 
the  Restoration, 

Declaration  of  Dunfermline 
(The),  1650.  In  this  instrument  Charles 
IL  was  called  upon  by  the  Scotch 
presbytery  to  lament  his  father's  oppo- 
sition to  the  work  of  God  and  to  the 
*  Solemn  League  and  Covenant '  (q.v.), 
which  opposition  had  caused  the  blood 
of  the  Lord's  people  to  be  shed,  lie 
was  called  upon  also  to  deplore  the 
idolatry  of  his  mother,  the  toleration  of 
which  in  the  king's  house  could  not  fail 
to  provoke  the  anger  of  a  jealous  God, 
who  visits  the  sins  of  the  fathers  on  the 
children.  He  declared  that  he  sub- 
scribed the  covenant  in  sincerity  of  heart, 
and  would  in  future  have  no  friends  but 
those  who  were  friends  to  the  covenant, 
and  that  such  friends  should  in  no  wise 
be  held  his  enemies.  He  acknowledged 
the  sinfulness  of  the  treaty  with  the 
bloody  rebela  of  Ireland,  which  he  now 
iecUred  to  be  null  aud  void.  He  de- 


clared his  detestation  of  both  popery  and 
prelacy,  as  well  as  of  idolatry  and  heresy, 
schism  and  profaneness.  He  promised 
to  reform  the  Church  of  England  and 
conform  it  to  the  Church  of  Scotland,  ac- 
cording to  a  plan  to  be  drawn  out  by  the 
Assembly  of  the  Divines  of  Westminster. 

Declaration  of  George  I.,  ia 
1728.  George  I.  was  a  Lutheran,  and  in 
order  to  conform  church  and  state  to  his 
own  views,  prohibited  the  clergy  touch- 
ing on  politics  in  their  sermons,  but 
allowed  Convocation  to  transact  eccle- 
siastical business  and  make  church 
canons. 

Declaration  of  Independence 

(The).  Signed  4  July,  1776,  by  the 
American  Congress,  declaring  the '  United 
States  of  North  America'  independent 
and  separated  entirely  from  the  British 
crown.  The  Independence  was  acknow- 
ledged by  France  16  Jan.,  1778,  and  by 
Holland  19  April,  1782 ;  provisional  arti- 
cles of  peace  were  signed  by  England 
8  Sept.,  1782.  The  Declaration  was 
drawn  up  by  Thomas  Jefferson,  of  Vir- 
ginia; John  Adams,  of  Massachusetts; 
Koger  Sherman,  of  Connecticut ;  Robert 
R.  Livingstone,  of  New  York  ;  and  Ben- 
jamin Franklin,  of  Pennsylvania.  It  was 
signed  by  eleven  states,  and  the  name 
American  Colonies  was  changed  into 
'  The  United  States '  (of  North  America). 

Provisional  articles  of  peace  were  sipned  bjr 
England  at  Paria  3  Sept.,  1782;  the  dettnltive 
treaty  WM  signed  at  Paris  8  Sept..  1788 ;  and  John 
Adams  was  received  by  George  III.  as  ambassador 
of  the  United  States  3  June,  1785. 

Declaration  of  Indulgence 
(The).  I.  26  Dec.,  1672.  Published  by 
Charles  II.  of  England, '  by  virtue  of  his 
ecclesiastical  powers,  suspending  all  penal 
laws  against  Nonconformists.  The  real 
object  was  to  legalise  the  Catholic  reli- 
gion. In  virtue  of  this  edict  John  Bunyan 
left  his  prison  at  Bedford.  The  declara- 
tion was  a  mere  political  ruse  whereby 
the  '  traitor  king '  hoped  to  play  into  the 
hands  of  Louis  XIV.,  and  it  was  imme- 
diately followed  by  a  dissolution  of  the 
triple  alliance  against  France,  and  a 
declaration  of  war  with  Holland.  The 
Commons,  suspecting  the  villainy  of  the 
kin.LT,  passed  the  Test  Act ;  and  the  Duke 
of  York,  the  Lord  High  Treasurer,  and 
many  high  officers  in  the  army,  were 
obliged  to  retire  from  public  life. 

For  the  Declaration  In  the  reign  of  James  II.  MS 


DECLAEATION 


DECLARATION 


•248 


II.  8  April,  1687,  by  James  II.    He 
removed  the   oaths  and  penalties  from 
Dissenters,  that  Roman  Catholics  might 
be  eligible  to  places  of  emolument  and 
influence  on  his  privy  council,  the  two 
houses  of  parliament,  the  corporations, 
universities,  the  church,  and  even  in  the 
army    and    navy.    It    ran    thus: — 'We 
have  thought  fit,  by  virtue  of  our  royal 
prerogative,  to  issue  forth  this  our  De- 
claration of  Indulgence,  making  no  doubt 
of  the  concurrence  of  our  two  houses  of 
parliament  when  we  shall  think  it  con- 
venient for  them  to  meet.'    See  '  Decla- 
ration of  Indulgence  1688.' 

III.  1688,  by  James  II.    Commanding 
the  bishops  to   instruct  their  clergy  to 
read  in  their   respective    churches,    in 
London  on  20  May,  and  elsewhere  on 
27   May,  the  Declaration  of  1687,  with 
this  additional  clause,  stating  the  king's 
unalterable  resolution  to  secure  to  his 
subjects  '  freedom  of  conscience  for  ever,' 
and  of  rendering  merit  henceforth  the 
sole  qualification  for  office.    See  '  Seven 
Bishops.' 

Declaration     of    Jamestown 

(The),  1650.  By  ten  Irish  bishops  and 
ten  other  clergymen,  charging  Ormond, 
the  lord-lieutenant,  with  negligence,  in- 
capacity, and  perfidy.  They  protested, 
however,  that  although  they  were  com- 
pelled to  withdraw  from  the  government 
of  the  king's  viceroy,  they  had  no  in- 
tention of  disputing  the  royal  supremacy ; 
but  under  present  circumstances  the  Irish 
were  no  longer  bound  by  the  articles  of 
pacification.  Next  day  they  appended  a 
form  of  excommunication  against  all 
those  who  abetted  either  Ormond  or 
Ireton,  hi  opposition  to  the  interests  of 
the  Catholic  confederacy. 

Declaration  of  Liberty  of  Con- 
science (The),  27  April,  1688.  Ordered 
to  be  read  in  all  churches,  4  May.  Seven 
bishops  (q.v.)  petitioned  against  the  order 
May  18,  and  were  committed  to  the  Tower 
June  8.  This  Declaration,  sometimes 
called  a  'Declaration  of  Indulgence,' 
annulled  the  penal  laws  against  Roman 
Catholics  as  well  as  against  Nonconform- 
ists, and  abrogated  the  Test  Act.  The 
object  of  James  II.  was  to  introduce 
popery,  and  to  appoint  papists  to  all 
offices  of  state,  magistracies,  and  mili- 
tary posts. 


Declaration  of  Rights  (The). 
I.  Tendered  by  the  Convention  to 
William  and  Mary,  and  accepted  13 
Feb.,  1689.  This  Declaration  set  forth 
how  King  James  II.  tried  to  subvert 
the  laws  and  liberties  of  the  kingdom 
by  levying  money  without  consent  of 
parliament,  by  persecuting  those  who 
petitioned  him,  by  keeping  a  standing 
army  in  time  of  peace,  by  violating 
freedom  of  election,  by  returning  corrupt 
jurors,  by  excessive  bail,  fines,  and 
punishments.  And  '  they  do  claim  and 
insist  on  all  and  singular  the  premises, 
as  their  undoubted  rights  and  liberties.' 
The  Declaration,  being  accepted,  was 
formed  into  a  '  Bill  of  Rights.' 

IL  Sept.  1774.  Passed  by  the  first 
American  Congress,  which  met  in  Car- 
penters' Hall,  Philadelphia.  It  was 
attended  by  deputies  secretly  sent  from 
twelve  different  states.  The  Declara- 
tion set  forth  that  the  colonists  had  lost 
neither  the  rights  of  nature  nor  the 
privileges  of  Englishmen  by  emigration, 
and  consequently,  that  the  late  acts  of 
the  British  Parliament  were  gross  viola- 
tions of  their  rights,  especially  as  affect- 
ing Massachusetts.  They  resolved,  there- 
fore, to  suspend  all  imports,  or  all  use  of 
imported  goods,  till  harmony  was  restored 
between  Great  Britain  and  her  American 
colonies. 

HI.  May,  1776  (United  States)  :— 

I.  All   men   are  born  equally  free,  possessing 
natural  rights  which  no  compact  can   deprive 
them  of. 

II.  All  power  is  vested  in  the  people,  from  whom 
It  is  derived. 

III.  The  people  have  an  Inalienable  and  inde- 
feasible right  to  reform,  alter,  or  abolish  any  for» 
Of  government  at  their  pleasure. 

IV.  The  idea  of  an  hereditary  first  magistrate  la 
unnatural  and  absurd.    [True,  but  popular  elec- 
tions are  great  evils.] 

Declaration  of  Sports  (The), 
1617.  Issued  by  James  I.  of  England, 
to  signify  his  pleasure  that  on  Sundays, 
after  divine  service,  '  no  lawful  recreation 
shall  be  barred  to  his  good  people.  Non- 
conformists and  others  not  attending 
divine  service  at  church  shall  be  pro- 
hibited from  taking  any  part  in  the 
sports,  nor  shall  anyone  be  allowed  to 
go  out  of  his  own  parish.'  The  sports 
specified  in  the  Declaration  as  fit  for 
Sunday  are  'dancing,  archery,  leaping, 
vaulting,  May-games,  morrice-dances, 
and  the  setting-up  of  May-poles;'  but 
bear  and  bull  baiting,  bowling,  and  inter- 
ludes  were  forbidden.  Charles  I.  (1U3&) 


946 


DECLABATION 


DECKETAL9 


alto  caused  the  Declaration  to  be  read 
from  the  pulpit  of  parish  churches. 

Declaration  of  Toleration 
(The),  15  March,  1672.  Suspending  all 
penal  laws  on  account  of  religion  ;  pro- 
mising licences  and  places  of  worship  to 
Protestants,  provided  they  met  together 
with  open  doors ;  and  granting  liberty  of 
private  worship  to  all  papists. 

Declaration  of  Vienna  (The), 
18  March,  1815.  An  act  published  by 
the  allies  declaring  Napoleon  L  an  outlaw. 

Declaration  of  the  Clergy. 
•Declaration  du  Clerge* '  'or  'Libert's 
Gallicanes.'  Insisting  on  a  distinction 
between  spiritual  and  temporal  power ; 
and  placing  infallibility  not  in  the  pope, 
but  in  the  whole  episcopal  body  united 
under  the  pope.  This  Declaration 
furthermore  recognised  the  supreme 
authority  of  the  general  councils  and  of 
the  sacred  canons.  As  drawn  up  by 
Bossuet  in  1682  it  may  be  thus  sum- 
marised : — 

Quo  1'egllM  doltctrerfgie  par  les  canons;  qua 
•aiat  Pierre  et  Mcsuoeesseurs  n'ont  recu  de  puis- 
aanceque  *ur  le* chose*  •pirituelle* ;  quo  le* regies 
et  lea  constitutions  admlnes  dan*  le  royaume 
dolvent  etre  tnaintenue*,  et  le*  borne*  poaees  par 
no*  peros  demeurer  inrbranlables ;  que  leaddcrcU 
et  Jugementa  du  papo  ne  sont  Irretormablcs 
qn'autaut  que  le  oonuentement  de  1'egllse  eat  in- 
forvenu,  Ac. 

Declaration  of  the  Rights  of 

Man(T/te).  In  French  history.  lOct., 
1789.  Adopted  by  the  Assemble'e  Consti- 
tuante  of  Paris,  setting  forth  all  the  new 
liberties,  equality  of  imposts,  and  the 
eligibility  of  anyone  and  everyone  to 
public  offices.  Called  in  French,  '  La 
Declaration  des  droits  de  I'homme  et  du 
citoyen.'  It  was  drawn  up  by  Comte 
Emanuel  Sieves,  better  known  as  1'Abbe" 
Sieyes. 

The  Abb£  Sleye*  was  a  monarchist,  and  declared 
ft  monarchy  to  be  more  favourable  to  liberty  than 
a  republic.  He  opposed  the  licentiousness  of  the 
as,  declined  sitting  in  the  Convention,  opposed 
Jacobins  throughout,  and  declared  that  the 
.invention  could  not  constitutionally  try  Louis 
_CYI.  for  his  life,  because  nuch  a  proceeding  would 
make  the  Convention  both  accuser  and  judge. 
Bleyes  was  one  of  the  few  prominent  men  who 
survived  the  Revolution,  and  died  in  his  bed  at  the 
age  of  88. 

Declaratory  Act  (The),  1766.  An 
act  declaratory  of  the  supreme  power  of 
parliament  over  the  colonies.  This  act 
the  Americans  objected  to,  although  the 
Stamp  Act  was  repealed. 

Decorated  English,  1276-1375. 
In  architecture;  succeeded  the  Early 
English  or  Lancet  style.  It  is  more  orna- 


mental,  and  the  principal  lines  run  pyra- 
midically  rather  than  horizontally  o* 
vertically. 

Decoration  or  Memorial  Day, 
80  May.  An  annual  holiday  in  the 
United  States  of  America  to  honour 
those  deceased  soldiers  of  the  north 
who  took  part  in  the  war  between 
the  Federals  and  Confederates.  The 
cemeteries  are  visited  and  decorated 
with  wreaths  of  flowers. 

In  the  extreme  south,  where  spring  come*  im 
earlier,  an  earlier  day  is  taken. 

Decree  of  Berlin  (The),  21  Nov., 
1806.  Also  called  the  Continental  Sys- 
tem, which  declared  the  British  Isles  in 
a  state  of  siege,  and  prohibited  all  com- 
merce and  correspondence  with  the  hated 
nation.  Every  Englishman  found  in  a 
country  occupied  by  France  was  declared 
a  prisoner  of  war.  All  merchandise  be- 
longing to  an  Englishman  was  lawful 
prize.  All  trading  in  British  goods  was 
forbidden.  And,  by  a  subsequent  addi- 
tion to  this  decree,  all  English  goods, 
wherever  found,  were  to  be  burnt. 

Decree  of  Fontainebleau(T;u?), 
18  Oct.,  1810.  Ordering  that  all  English 
goods  wherever  found  should  be  burnt  in 
all  countries  directly  or  indirectly  belong- 
ing to  France. 

Decree  of  3  Ventdse,  Year  III. 
(The),  21  Feb.,  1795.  The  state  under- 
takes to  pay  salaries  to  the  Catholic 
clergy ;  but  any  persons  may  freely  exer- 
cise any  other  form  of  religious  worship, 
provided  they  violate  no  law,  and  pay 
their  own  expenses.  See  the  'Law  of 
Germinal/ 

Decretals.  The  second  volume  of 
the  canon  law,  containing  the  responses 
of  sundry  popes  and  church  councils  to 
questions  put  to  them.  The  first  collec- 
tion was  made  by  Dionysius  Exi^uus 
somewhere  about  550  ;  but  what  in  gene- 
rally understood  by  the  word  is  the  com- 
pilation made  by  Gratian,  a  Benedictine 
monk,  in  1151.  This  was  supplemented 
by  Pope  Gregory  IX.  about  a  century 
later,  and  the  supplement  was  called 
Extra.  Boniface  VUL  supplied  a  sixth 
volume,  called  Sexte,  and  the  letters  of 
Clement  V.,  called  Clementines,  make 
two  more  volumes.  The  last  volume, 
called  Extravagant^*  contains  the  deci- 
sions of  the  popes  between  Urban  IV. 
and  Sixtus  IV.  both  included.  Set '  FalM 
Decretal*.' 


DECRETUM 


DEFENDERS 


447 


Decretum  of  Gratian  (The),  1151. 
A  compilation  by  Gratian,  an  Italian 
monk,  of  canons,  papal  epistles,  and 
patristic  sentences,  arranged  into  titles 
and  chapters,  like  the  Pandects. 

This  decretum  gives  authority  to  the  False  Do- 
eretals  of  Isidore.  It  was  supplemented  in  1234 
by  the  decretals  of  Raimond  de  Pennafort,  which 
consist  almost  entirely  of  the  rescripts  issued  by 
the  later  popes,  especially  Alexander  III.,  Inno- 
cent III.,  Honorius  III.,  and  Gregory  IX.  The 
decretum  is  nearly  obsolete. 

Dec'uman  Gate  (The).  The  rear- 
ward gate  of  a  camp.  The  opposite  or 
front  gate  was  the  praetorian  gate.  In  a 
Roman  camp  there  were  always  four  gates. 
The  pratorian  gate  faced  the  enemy ; 
the  decuman  gate  was  the  furthest  from 
the  enemy,  and  was  called  dec'uman,  be- 
cause the  tenth  legion  were  posted  near 
it.  The  gate  on  the  right  side  of  the 
camp  was  the  porta  principalis  dextra, 
and  the  one  opposite  to  it  on  the  left  side 
was  porta  principalis  sinistra. 

Decumus  Is  another  spoiling  of  deeimui  (tenth), 
ae  maxumus  is  of  maximus. 

Dee's  Speculum  (Dr.).  In  which 
persons  were  told  they  could  see  their 
friends  in  distant  lands,  and  how  they 
were  occupied.  It  is  generally  said  that 
this  speculum  was  a  '  polished  piece  of 
caimel  coal,'  but  this  is  a  mistake,  as  it 
was  a  piece  of  solid  pink-tinted  glass 
about  the  size  of  an  orange.  It  is  now 
in  the  British  Museum. 

Deed-bote.  Amends  for  misdeeds, 
sometimes  substantial  and  sometimes 
only  chastisement  or  punishment ;  satis- 
faction. (Dced-b6t,  an  act  of  atonement.) 

Confession,  restitution,  deed-bote,  and  penance 
were  strictly  enforced  [by  St.  DunstanJ.— Early 
English  Church. 

Deemsters.  In  the  Isle  of  Man. 
There  are  two  judges  so  called,  whose 
courts  are  held  weekly,  alternately  at 
Douglas  and  Castletown,  by  the  deemster 
of  the  southern  division,  and  at  Ramsey 
and  Peel  (or  Kirk  Michael)  by  the 
deemster  of  the  northern  division.  An 
appeal  from  the  deemster's  judgment 
may  be  made  to  the  staff  of  government. 

In  the  Isle  of  Man  and  in  Jersey, 
deemsters  decide  disputes  without  pro- 
cess or  charge.  They  are  chosen  by 
the  contending  parties  (Ang.-Sax.,  dema, 
in  umpire).  At  one  tune  there  was  a 
deemster,  or  demster,  attached  to  the 
High  Court  of  Justiciary  in  Scotland, 
who  pronounced  the  '  doom '  or  sentence 


of  condemned  persons ;  the  office  was 
attached  to  the  executioner,  but  has 
been  long  abolished. 

Referred  to  in  Scott's '  Old  Mortality '  and '  Heart 
Of  Mid-Lothian.' 

Deev-bend  (devil-binder).  Tah- 
Omars  was  so  called  from  his  victories 
over  his  enemies  (deevs).  A  mythic 
shah  of  Persia  placed  B.C.  870-840.  His 
successor  was  his  nephew,  the  famous 
Jam-sched. 

Defender  of  the  Faith.  I.John 
de  Torquemada  (1388-1468).  He  was  a 
Dominican,  born  at  Vallad51id,  and  re- 
ceived in  1487  the  honour  of  '  Defender 
of  the  Faith '  from  the  Council  of  Basle. 
He  denounced  the  heresies  of  Wyclif  and 
of  Huss.  He  was  finally  made  a  cardinal. 

II.  'Fidei  Defcnsor,'  1521.  A  title 
conferred  by  Leo  X.  on  Henry  VIIL  of 
England  hi  grateful  acknowledgment  of 
a  book  written  in  Latin  against  Martin 
Luther,  entitled  '  A  Defence  of  the  Seven 
Sacraments'  (Assertio  Septem  Sacra- 
mentorum  adversus  Martinutn  Luthe- 
rium).  The  pope  subsequently  withdrew 
the  title,  but  in  the  thirty-fifth  year  of  the 
king's  reign  the  parliament  legally  con- 
firmed it,  and  it  still  remains. 


The  title  had  been  assumed  by  Richard  II.  In 
his  proclamation  against  Wyclif.  Henry  IV.  in 
1411  had  been  styled  '  The  Chief  Defender  of  the 
Orthodox  Faith,1  and  Henry  III.  was  called  '  De- 
fender of  the  Church.'  The  bull  of  Leo  X.  was 


preserved  by  Sir  Robert  Cotton,  and  is  signed  by 
the  pope,  4  bishop-cardinals,  K>  priest-cardinals, 
and  8  deacon-cardinals.  Henry's  book  is  now  In 


the  Vatican,  and  contains  this  inscription  in  the 
king's  handwriting:  'Anglorum  rex  Henricus 
Leonl  X.  raittit  hoc  opus  et  fidei  testem  et  ami- 
citice  ' 

*.*  The  title  '  Defender  of  the  Faith  '  seems  to 
have  been  given  to  advocates  of  ecclesiastical 
suits  who  defended  the  Church  against  those  who 
opposed  its  doctrines,  rules,  and  discipline. 

Defenders.  I.A.D.407.  Ecclesiastical 
history.  Church  officers.  In  420  one  or 
more  were  appointed  to  each  patriarchal 
church. 

II.  1690.  An  Irish  secret  association 
formed  after  the  battle  of  the  Boyne  in 
defence  of  the  Catholics.  Opposed  by 
the  Orangisls.  They  were  very  active  in 
the  uprisings  between  1798-1803. 

HI.  1795.  An  Irish  Roman  Catholic 
association  organised  in  self-defence 
against  the  Peep-o'-Day  Boys,  a  Presby- 
terian association  which  arose  in  Ireland 
in  1790.  In  1688  all  the  Catholic  property 
of  Ireland  was  confiscated.  In  the  latter 
part  of  the  18th  cent,  some  attempts 
were  made  to  ameliorate  this  injustice, 


248 


DEFENESTRATION 


DELAWARE 


and  the  Protestants  of  the  north  clamour- 
ing for  '  Protestant  ascendency  '  associ- 
ated themselves  into  a  society  called 
'  The  Peep-o'-Day  Boys,'  whose  object 
was  to  maintain  the  Protestant  ascend- 
ency, and  resist  all  Catholic  encroach- 
ment. The  Roman  Catholics  then  or- 
ganised themselves  into  a  society  called 
4  The  Defenders,'  and  collisions  became 
Common,  bat  the  principal  aggressions  of 
the  Defenders  were  nocturnal  plunder, 
house-breaking,  and  murder.  In  1795  a 
pitched  battle  was  fought  in  the  county 
of  Aimaph,  attended  with  much  blood- 
shed. Ultimately  the  Defenders  amalga- 
mated with  the  United  Irishmen  (q.v.), 
and  the  great  opponents  were  the  Orange- 
men, a  Protestant  association.  See 
'  Irish  Associations.' 

The  battle  of  the  Diamond,  in  which  the  Catho- 
lics of  Ireland  sustained  great  loss,  was  fought  21 
Sept.,  IT-iS.  and  the  first  Orange  lodge  was  formed 
later  In  the  tame  day. 

Defenestration  of  Prague  (The), 
23  May,  1618.  That  is,  the  ejection  out 
of  windows  by  the  Bohemians.  The 
Bohemians  had  two  Protestant  churches, 
one  in  the  diocese  of  Prague,  and  the 
other  in  the  territory  of  the  abbot  of 
Braunau.  The  archbishop  of  Prague 
and  the  abbot  pulled  down  these  re- 
formed churches,  and  when  the  Protes- 
tants remonstrated  they  were  told  it  was 
the  king's  pleasure.  So  Count  Thurn  of 
Bohemia  headed  a  deputation  which  went 
to  the  royal  castle  of  Prague  to  lay  their 
grievance  before  the  king.  Being  ad- 
mitted into  the  council  hall,  they  were  so 
insolently  received  that  they  threw  two 
of  the  councillors  and  the  king's  private 
secretary  out  of  the  windows  into  the 
moat.  This  was  the  beginning  of  the 
Thirty  Years'  War. 

Precisely  the  tame  thing  occurred  at  Praffne  In 
141:'.  when  someone  from  the  royal  castle  threw  a 
•tone  at  a  procession  of  Bohemian  reformers. 
Instantly  a  rash  was  made  Into  the  council  hall, 
and  thirteen  of  the  magistrates  were  thrown  out 
•f  the  windows  Into  the  street*. 

Degree  of  Meridian.  First  mea- 
sured by  Eratosthenes  between  SyenS 
and  Alexandria,  about  B.C.  196 ;  next  by 
Posidoniua  between  Alexandria  and 
Rhodes,  AJ>.  112-150 ;  then  by  the  brothers 
Ben  Shaku  by  order  of  the  calif  Al  Ma- 
mun,  on  the  plain  south  of  Damascus, 
AJ>.  818-888.  It  was  measured  from 
London  to  York  by  Norwood  in  1683-1685. 
It  was  measured  in  France  by  the  Abbe* 
Plcard,  between  Amiens  and  Malvoisine, 


in  1669-1671.  It  was  measured  in  Lap- 
land by  Maupertius,  Clairaut,  and  others 
in  1735 ;  in  Peru  by  Bouguer  and  others 
in  1735 ;  at  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope  by 
Lacaille  in  1752. 

Dei  Gratia.  Introduced  into  English 
charters  in  1106.  It  continued  in  the 
British  coinage  up  to  1849,  when  it  was 
discontinued  in  the  florins,  thence  called 
the  '  graceless  florins.'  These  coins  were 
recalled  the  same  year,  and  the  letter* 
D.o.  were  restored. 

It  Is  In  reality  a  relic  of  the  exploded  doctrine  of 
the  'divine  right  of  kings.1  Thus  M.N.  Is  king  by 
divine  right,  or  Dei  gratia,  and  not  by  human 
appointment,  or  hominum  gratia. 

Deilemites.    See '  Di'-le-mites.' 

De'ipassia'ni  or  '  Patripassionists.* 
Certain  Unitarians  who  maintained  that 
God  is  one  and  indivisible,  and  denied 
the  three  personalities  of  the  Trinity. 
Hence,  said  they,  the  being  crucified  on 
Calvary  was  not  God  the  Son  (for  there 
is  no  such  being),  but  God  the  Father,  or 
the  one  and  only  God.  St.  Augustine 
refers  to  these  '  heretics.' 

Dek'abrist.  A  Decembrist,  from 
Dekaber,  the  Russian  for  December.  It 
denotes  those  persons  who  suffered  death 
or  captivity  for  the  part  they  took  in  the 
military  conspiracy  which  broke  out  in 
St.  Petersburg  in  December  1825,  on  the 
accession  of  Czar  Nicholas  to  the  throne. 

Delaval  Papers  (The).  A  large 
collection  of  letters,  state  papers,  and  old 
records  belonging  to  the  Delaval  family 
of  Seaton  Delaval,  discovered  by  John 
Robinson  in  1888  in  certain  store-rooms 
of  the  disused  Royal  Northumberland 
Glass  Works,  Hartley,  near  Seaton  Dela- 
val Hall,  and  presented  to  the  museum 
of  the  Society  of  Antiquaries.  See  '  Notes 
and  Queries,'  1889,  May  25,  pp.  415,  416. 

Delaware  (Pennsylvania).  The 
English  name  of  an  Indian  tribe  (the 
Lenape)  with  which  William  Penn  chiefly 
negotiated. 

Delaware  (U.S.  North  America).  A 
river  and  a  state  so  called  from  Lord 
Delaware,  governor  of  Virginia  under 
James  L  He  rendered  the  colony  great 
services  (died  1618).  The  nickname  of 
the  inhabitants  of  this  state  is  Musk-rat». 
Visited  by  Lord  Delaware  in  1010;  was  settled  by 
Swedes  in  1627  :  passed  to  th«  Dutch  in  1655 ;  wai 
ceded  to  England  in  1664 ;  made  Into  a  separate 
colony  in  1704  (but  was  attached  to  Pennsylvania^ 
and  became  one  of  the  United  State*  1a  177*. 


DELEGATES 


DEMOCRATIC 


249 


Delegates  (The  High  Court  o/), 
1533.  Established  by  Act  of  Parliament 
(25  Hen.  VIII.  o.  19)  as  a  tribunal  of 
appeal  from  the  Ecclesiastical  and  Ad- 
miralty Court.  The  jurisdiction  was 
transferred  to  the  Privy  Council  in  1832 
(2,  3  Will.  IV.  o.  92). 

Delegation  (The),  1867.  A  body  of 
delegates  in  the  Austro-Hungarian  king- 
doni,  in  which  both  states  are  equally 
represented;  the  house  acts  in  matters 
which  affect  both  the  kingdoms,  such  as 
relations  with  foreign  countries,  army 
and  navy,  peace  and  war,  &c.  Besides 
this  house  each  kingdom  has  its  own 
legislative  chambers,  consisting  of  an 
upper  and  lower  house. 

Delenda  est  Carthago.  Carthage 
must  be  destroyed,  or  wiped  out  of  the 
nations  of  the  earth.  The  words  with 
which  old  Cato  used  to  finish  his  speeches. 
Alexander  said  to  the  same  effect, '  No 
world  two  suns  can  bear ' — that  is,  Persia 
and  Macedonia  cannot  both  exist  together. 
Napoleon  said  that  London  must  be 
stamped  out. 

Delicate   Investigation   (The), 

1806.  This  was  a  closed-door  investiga- 
tion by  the  four  lords,  Erskine,  Grenville, 
Spencer,  and  Ellenborough,  into  the 
conduct  of  the  Princess  Caroline,  cousin 
and  wife  of  George,  prince  regent  of 
Wales,  with  the  view  of  a  separation  for 
alleged  adultery.  The  real  cause  of 
offence  was  the  intimacy  of  the  prince 
with  Lady  Jersey,  whose  dismissal, 
demanded  by  Caroline,  was  refused.  The 
four  lords  gave  a  very  unsatisfactory 
verdict  of '  Undue  levity,'  and  the  princess 
was  banished  from  the  receptions  at 
Windsor.  A  trial  was  afterwards  ar- 
ranged, called '  a  Bill  of  Pains  and  Penal- 
ties,' 1820.  Denman  and  Brougham 
undertook  the  defence,  and  the  Bill  was 
abandoned — i.e.  the  queen  was  acquitted 
— in  November.  She  was  refused  admis- 
sion into  Westminster  Hall  at  the  coro- 
nation of  her  husband  (July  1821)  and  died 
the  following  August. 

Delight  of  Mankind  (The).  Titus 
the  Roman  emperor  (40,  79-81). 

Delinquents,  1641.  Those  pro- 
ceeded against  for  having  exercised 
illegal  powers  in  levying  arbitrary  taxes, 
and  in  the  sentences  of  the  Star  Chamber, 
High  Commission,  and  so  on. 


There  was  an  order  of  Parliament  directing  th« 
confiscation  of  their  estates.  In  this  order  cer- 
tain  bishops  and  other  of  the  clergy  are  named. 
We  constantly  find  them  coupled  with  Papists. 

Delia    Crusca  (L'Accademia),  or 

1  Delia  Cruscan  School,'  1582.  Instituted 
at  Florence;  but  in  1785  a  number  of 
English  residents  at  Florence  assumed 
the  name  of  '  Delia  Cruscans,'  and 
amused  themselves  by  writing  verses 
which  they  published  in  the  'Florence 
Miscellany.'  These  verses  were  con- 
spicuous for  affectation  and  insipidity, 
but  got  introduced  into  two  daily  English 
newspapers,  'The  World'  and  'The 
Oracle.'  Gifford  says  the  epidemic  spread 
1  from  fool  to  fool ' ;  but  in  1794  Gifford's 
1  Baviad,'  and  in  1796  his  '  Mseviad,'  so 
mauled  these  simpletons  that  the  name 
of  '  Delia  Cruscan '  became  a  by-word  for 
literary  puerility. 

Clifford's  Delia  Cruscan  bookworm,  who  '  livea 
upon  a  ichilomn  lor  a  week,'  has  become  proverbial. 

Delphine  Classics  (The),  1670- 
1680.  '  In  usum  Delphini.'  The  chief 
Latin  authors,  edited  by  Pierre  Huet  for 
the  French  dauphin.  They  contain,  in 
the  margin  of  the  text,  the '  interpretatio ' 
in  italic  type,  and  at  the  bottom  of  each 
page  a  commentary  which  explains  every 
allusion  and  difficulty.  At  the  close  is  a 
verbal  concordance  of  great  value,  added 
chiefly  by  the  Daciers  (husband  and 
wife). 
They  were  republished  by  Valpy  In  188  volume*, 

Delta  of  'Blackwood's  Magazine* 
was  David  Macbeth  Moir,  1798-1851. 
He  was  author  of  '  Casa  Wappy.' 

Deluge.    See1  Flood.1 

Demagogische  Umtriebe,  1817. 

An  attempt  of  demagogues  in  Germany 
to  stir  up  the  people  against  the  govern- 
ments. In  1819  a  committee  was  ap- 
pointed to  examine  into  it,  and  in  1834  a 
tribunal  of  arbitration  was  constituted. 

Democratic  Labour  Associa- 
tion, 1890.  Organised  by  Michael 
Davitt  in  Ireland,  in  opposition  to  Mr. 
Parnell's  notion  of  peasant  proprietor- 
ship. Davitt  insists  that  there  should 
be  neither  landlords  nor  proprietors  of 
land,  under  any  kind  of  denomination, 
whether  farmers  or  independent  gentle- 
folk, but  that  the  people  of  the  soil  have 
each  a  natural  right  to  'a  man's  full 
share '  of  the  land,  which  he  has  as  much 
right  to  take  from  the  farmer  proprietoi 


DEMOCKITUS 


DEPOSED 


as  from  the  landed  proprietor.  Mr.  Par- 
cell's  platform  is  that  farmers  should  be 
proprietors,  not  tenants.  See  'Irish 
Associations.' 

De"mocratique  et  Sociale.  See 
1  Days  of  June,  II.,'  p.  240. 

Democritus  Junior.  Rev.  Robert 
Burton,  author  of  the  'Anatomy  of 
Melancholy '  (1576-1640). 

Demon  of  the  South  (The). 
Philip  H.  of  Spain  (1527, 1555-1598). 

Demosthenes  (The  High-born). 
William  the  Silent,  prince  of  Orange. 

The  High-born  Demosthenes  electrified  large 
assemblies  by  his  Indignant  Invectives  against 
the  Spanish  Philip,  1568.— MoTLKY,  The  Dutch  lie- 
piiMic,  pt.  111.  2. 

Demosthenes  of  America  (The). 
Daniel  Webster,  the  statesman.  Like 
Demosthenes,  he  was  neither  florid  nor 
impassioned,  but  he  reasoned  with  irresis- 
tible force,  and  his  language  was  terse, 
well  chosen,  and  telling.  He  had  the 
power  of  sarcasm,  bnt  seldom  used  it. 
His  face,  figure,  and  voice  made  him 
master  of  his  audience. 

Demosthenes  of  Prance  (The). 
Comte  de  Mirabeau  (1749-1791);  also 
called  'The  Hurricane/  from  the  over- 
powering force  of  his  eloquence  and 
irresistible  audacity.  He  was  so  corpulent 
that  he  was  jocosely  called  the  Tub. 

Demosthenes  of  the  Pulpit. 
Dr.  Thomas  Rennell,  dean  of  Westmin- 
ster, was  so  called  by  William  Pitt  (1753- 
1840). 

Demy*  (plu.  Demies).  A  *  scholar  •  of 
Magdalen  College,  Oxford. 

Denmark,  i.e.  dain-mark.  Dain 
means  flat>  hence  the  German  danieder, 
on  the  ground,  &c.  The  Danskir  occu- 
pied the  flat  or  low  lands  between  Goth- 
land hills  and  the  sea. 

Denyer  and  Johnson  Scholar. 
Ships.  Two  for  theology.  Value  50/.  a 
year  each,  tenable  for  one  year.  Founded 
in  Oxford  University  from  the  revenue 
of  the  scholarship  founded  by  John 
Johnson,  D.D.,  fellow  of  Magdalen  Col- 
lege, and  the  prizes  offered  by  Mrs. 
Denyer  for  two  theological  essays.  In- 
corporated in  1878. 

Denys  (St.).  Martyred  251.  The 
tradition  is  that  after  being  beheaded  he 


walked  from  Paris  four  miles  to  found 
an  abbey,  where  now  stands  the  town  of 
St.  Denys,  carrying  with  him  his  head 
under  his  arm,  and  resting  seven  times 
on  the  way  at  equal  distances  to  bless 
and  console  his  followers.  Crosses  were 
erected  at  these  seven  places,  and  it  was 
long  customary  to  lay  the  dead  which 

Eassed  by  on  one  of  these  crosses  for  * 
jw  minutes. 

St.  Deny*,  pronounce  Sah*  dnee. 

Deodand.  A  chattel  or  chattels 
forfeited  as  a  peace-offering  to  God  for 
causing  the  death  of  a  human  being,  as 
when  a  brick  or  tile  falls  on  him,  or  the 
wheel  of  a  cart  runs  over  him.  When  the 
forfeit  was  transferred  from  the  church  to 
the  crown,  instead  of  the  chattel  being 
forfeited,  a  money-fine  was  imposed. 
Abolished  18  Aug.,  1846  (6, 10  Viet.  c.  62). 

Deontology,  1830.  Jeremy  Bent- 
ham's  system  of  the  science  of  morality 
or  Maxima  felicltas  doctrine.  Deon,  a 
Greek  word,  means '  right '  or '  fit,'  and  the 
great  aim  of  deontology  is  to  secure  the 
'  greatest  happiness  to  the  greatest  num- 
ber.' There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Bent- 
ham  was  in  advance  of  his  age,  and  many 
points  once  considered  Utopian  are  now 
established  by  law. 

Departments,  1790.  Territorial 
divisions  of  France  made  by  the  Consti- 
tuent Assembly. 

The  '  Departemente  Maritime*  '  (8  87!.)  are  th« 
five  great  uorts,  vis.  Loriont,  Brest,  Toulon,  Cher- 

Deposed  Kings  of  England. 
L  Before  the  Conquest. 

Sigebert  of  Wessex,  A.D.  755. 

Alcred  of  Northumbria,  774. 

Ethelred  L,  779. 

Eardwulf  and  Ethelwulf,  857. 

Edwy,  957. 

Ethelred  IL,  1018. 

Hardicanute,  son  of  Canute,  1037. 
n.  Since  the  Conquest. 

Edward  IL,  1827. 

Richard  n.,  1399. 

Henry  VI.,  1460. 

James  n.,  1688.  Euphemistically 
called  his  '  abdication.' 

Charles  I.  was  not  only  deposed  but  tried  for 
treason  against  his  parliament  and  beheaded; 
Charles  II.  was  not  exactly  deposed,  but  he  waa 
kept  from  the  orown  during  the  Commonwealth. 

The  most  absolute  and  tyrannical  of  our  sove- 
reigns have  been  the  Welsh  and  Scotch  dynasties, 
but  Wales  and  Scotland  are  emiuaiiUjr «' 


DEPOSED 


DETERMINIST3 


261 


The  Stuarts  claimed  the  '  right  divine  '  of  kings, 
but  James  L  and  Charles  II.  did  no  honour  to  the 
claim. 

Deposed  Kings  of  France. 

Louis  XVI.,  like  Charles  I.,  was  not 
only  deposed  but  executed,  1793. 

Napoleon  I.  (emperor)  was  twice  de- 
posed, 1814,  1815. 

Charles  X.  (1830),  like  James  H.,  is 
•aid  to  have  '  abdicated.' 

Louis- Philippe  (1848),  also  said  to  have 
•abdicated.' 

Napoleon  HL,  1872. 

De'pretrisation,  7  Nov.,  1793. 
When  Mgr.  Gobel,  archbishop  of  Paris, 
and  hundreds  of  the  clergy  appeared  at 
the  bar  of  the  Convention,  and  declared 
they  would  henceforth  acknowledge  no 
master,  in  heaven  or  earth,  except  the 
sovereign  people.  They  renounced  their 
ministry,  and  abandoned  the  Christian 
religion. 

Derby  Day.  The  Wednesday  of 
the  great  spring  meeting  which  takes 
place  at  Epsom,  in  Surrey,  in  the  month 
of  May.  The  Derby  week  is  the  week 
succeeding  Trinity  Sunday,  and  Derby 
Day,  which  is  the  second  day  of  the 
races,  is  the  most  important  horse-race 
day  in  the  kingdom  and  the  greatest 
English  holiday. 

Derby  la  generally  pronounced  Dar'-be. 

Derby  Scholarship.  In  Oxford 
University.  The  recipient  must  have 
highly  distinguished  himself  either  in  the 
final  examination  or  as  the  winner  of 
university  scholarships  and  prizes. 
Founded  in  honour  of  Edw.  Geoffrey  S. 
Stanley,  earl  of  Derby,  chancellor  of  the 
university,  by  subscribers  in  Lancashire. 
Value,  the  interest  of  4,3002.  Founded 
1870. 

Derbyites  or  'Darbyites.'  A  split 
from  the  Plymouth  Brethren,  under  a 
Mr.  Darby,  on  the  subject  of  the  human 
nature  of  Christ. 

Derbyshire  Hudibras  (The). 
George  Eyre. 

Derbyshire  Insurrection  (The), 
1817.  Stirred  up  by  Jeremiah  Brand- 
reth,  a  framework-knitter  of  Nottingham 
who  induced  300  Derbyshire  and  Notting- 
ham men,  chiefly  miners,  to  march  with 
him  to  London  and  overturn  the  govern- 
ment. At  Eastwood,  some  three  miles 
from  Nottingham,  they  were  overtaken 


by  a  troop  of  horse-soldiers,  and  fled  IE 
all  directions.  Several  were  taken  pri- 
soners and  three  executed  at  Derby,  one 
of  whom  was  Brandreth  the  leader. 

Derbyshire  Neck  (The).  Goitre 
or  swelling  in  the  throat  produced,  some 
think,  by  excess  of  lime  in  the  water 
used  for  drinking. 

Dervises,  i.e.  paupers,  A.D.  759.  A 
species  of  Moslem  monk,  of  which  there 
are  thirty-two  sects.  They  live  hi  con- 
vents, the  principal  establishment  being 
at  Konieh,  in  Caramania.  They  fast 
every  Thursday.  They  are  great  opium 
eaters  and  are  given  to  strong  drinks. 
The  dancing  dervises  twist  themselves 
round  with  extended  arms  for  hours  to- 
gether, all  the  while  repeating  the  name 
of  Allah.  Persia  is  noted  for  its  dervises. 

Descartes.    See '  Cogito,  ergo  sum.' 

Despairing  Shepherd  (The). 
Addison  is  meant,  and  the  lady  was  the 
dowager  Countess  of  Warwick.  The 
ballad  is  by  Nicholas  Kowe  (1716). 

Despard's  Conspiracy,  1803.  A 
very  foolish  plot  devised  by  Colonel  Ed- 
ward Despard  of  Ireland  to  assassinate 
the  king  (George  III.),  and  establish  in 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland  a  republican 
form  of  government.  Despard  and  six 
others  were  executed  on  Kennington 
Common.  If  Despard  was  not  partly 
insane,  this  silly  plot  was  out  of  revenge 
for  being  superseded  in  office  on  the 
Mosquito  Shore  in  consequence  of  having 
got  into  some  squabble  with  the  colony. 

Destroying  Prince  (The).  Tamer- 
lane or  Timur  the  Tartar  (1336,  1870- 
1405).  So  called  in  India  because  in  1396 
he  made  in  Delhi  a  general  massacre  of 
the  inhabitants.  It  is  said  that  100,0. ,,> 
were  put  to  death  in  a  single  hour  (!) 

Destructionists.  Those  Christians 
who  believe  that  after  the  wicked  have 
suffered  in  hell  in  proportion  to  their 
sins  they  will  be  destroyed.  The  Kev. 
Mr.  Bourne  of  Norwich  is  the  founder 
of  this  sect. 

They  deny  that  they  teach  the  doctrine  of 
annihilation  ;  assert  that  destruction  Is  the  scrip- 
ture term,  and  say  they  are  not  bound  to  be  wise 
above  what  Is  written. 

Determinists.  Those  who  believe 
that  the  actions  of  men  are  not  pre- 
determined by  God,  but  are  determined 


253 


DETROITS 


DEVIL'S 


by  the   nature  which   they  inherit  and 
surrounding  circumstances. 

Detroits  (Treaty  of),  13  July,  1841. 
Between  England,  Austria,  France, 
Prussia,  Russia,  and  Turkey;  by  which 
the  sultan  engaged  to  close  the  Bospho- 
rns  and  the  Dardanelles  to  all  nations 
without  distinction  or  favour  ;  revoking 
the  privilege  accorded  to  Russia  by  the 
treaty  of  UnkiarskelessL 

Deus  Vult.  The  war-cry  of  the  first 
crusade  (1096-1099).  At  the  Council  of 
Clermont  in  France,  after  Pope  Urban 
had  finished  his  address  in  favour  of  a 
crusade  against  the  Saracens,  the  as- 
sembly shouted  Deus  vult  (God  wills  it), 
the  crowd  outside  took  up  the  cry,  and 
Urban,  crossing  his  arms  over  his  breast, 
and  bending  to  the  rails  of  the  altar,  said 
with  deep  emotion,  '  God  wills  it,  God's 
will  be  done.' 

Deux-Ponts  (The  Dynasty  of  the). 
•Deux-Ponts'  is  the  French  form  of 
Zweibriicken  in  Bavaria.  After  the  abdi- 
cation of  Christina,  last  of  the  dynasty 
of  GustavusVasa,  in  Sweden,  Charles  X., 
of  the  principality  of  Deux-Ponts,  was 
elected  king  of  Sweden.  The  dynasty 
lasted  from  1654  to  1751.  Charles  X. 
was  cousin  of  Christina,  but  is  generally 
called  Charles  the  Aggressor.  The  suc- 
cessor of  Charles  X.  was  Charles  XL 
(H'.r.o-ir.i)?),  'The  Golden  Era  of  Art.' 
Then  followed  Charles  XII.,  surnamed 
the  Warlike,  or  'Brilliant  Madman.' 

Deux-PonU  pronounce  deh  pO'n,  '  m  '  very  slight 
and  nasal. 

Devadassi  (The}.  Indian  girls  at- 
tached to  the  temples.  They  prepare 
the  garlands,  dance  and  sing  before  the 
idols,  and  take  part  in  all  public  pro- 
cessions. See  '  Bayaderes,' 


Devil  (rfo?).  L  'LeDiable.'  Olivier 
Ledain,  the  tool  of  Louis  XI.,  and  once 
the  king's  barber.  So-called  from  his 
malice  and  mischief-making.  He  was 
executed  in  1484. 

II.  John  Hunyados,  surnamed  Corvin 
(1400-  14  HO),  called  'The  Devil'  by  the 
Turks,  from  the  terror  of  his  name. 
Called  Corvinus  from  his  crest,  which  wai 
ft  crow  with  a  gold  ring  in  its  beak. 

Hunyadeu  pronounce  Hu'-ne-a-de*. 

HI.  Giovanni  de'  Medici  was  called 
Le  Grand  Diable  (1498-1526).  So-called 


by  the  French  on  account  cf  his  horrible 
cruelties  at  Caravaggio  and  Biagrasso  in 
1524. 

IV.  A  noted  public-house  (No.  2,  Fleet 
Street),  purchased  in  1788  by  Child's  Bank 
firm.  Here  the  original  Apollo  Club  was 
held,  and  here  lawyers  of  the  neighbour- 
hood used  to  dine,  sticking  up  a  notice 
on  their  doors  '  Gone  to  the  Devil,'  that 
those  who  wanted  them  mi^ht  know 
where  to  find  them.  See  the  '  Heaven.' 

Devil  (Robert  the).  I.  Robert  of 
Normandy,  surnamed  the  Magnificent, 
father  of  William  the  Conqueror  (1028- 
1035). 

IL  Robert  Francois  Damiens,  who 
attempted  to  assassinate  Louis  XV. 
(1714-1757).  See 'Damiens.' 

Devil  (Son  of  the).  Ezzelmo,  chief 
of  the  Ghibellins,  governor  of  Vicenza.  So 
called  on  account  of  his  diabolical  cruel- 
ties (1215-1259). 

Devil  (The  French).  Jean  Bart,  ai\ 
intrepid  French  sailor  born  at  Dunkirk 
(1650-1702). 

Devil  (The  White).  George  Castriot, 
called  'The  White  Devil  of  Wallachia' 
(1401-1467). 

Devil  Dick.  Richard  Person,  the 
Greek  critic  (1759-1808). 

Devil  of  Arras  (The).  Cardinal 
d' Alibi,  sent  in  1418  to  negotiate  a  peace 
between  the  ArmagnacBandBurt,rundians. 
The  cardinal  offered  fair  terms,  but  while 
the  Count  of  Armagnac  was  signing  the 
treaty  the  soldiers  of  Louis  XL  mas- 
sacred both  t»'n>  and  his  followers. 

Devil  of  Vendee  (The).  J.Antoine 
Rossignol,  the  commissioner  in  the  Ven- 
ded War  (1759-1802). 

Devil's  Bible  (The).  An  exquisite 
MS.  Bible,  inscribed  on  800  asses'  skins, 
and  taken  to  Stockholm  after  the  80  years' 
war.  The  tradition  is  that  a  poor  monk 
was  condemned  to  death,  but  was  told 
that  the  sentence  would  be  commuted  if 
he  would  copy  out  on  asses'  skins  the 
whole  Bible  in  a  single  night.  At  night 
he  made  a  compact  with  the  devil  to 
exchange  his  soul  for  the  required  tran- 
script. The  writing  is  exquisite,  and  every 
letter  is  a  model.  See  '  Bibles.' 

Each  of  the  many  editions  of  Tyndale'a  New 


DEVIL'S 


DIALOGUE 


268 


by  which  it  may  be  recognised.  The  edition  of 
1552  has  a  woodcut  of  the  Devil  with  a  wooden  leg, 
•owing  tares.— DORE,  Early  English  Bibles. 

Devil's  Bridge  (The).  I.  Over  a 
precipice  of  Mount  St.  Gothard.  It  has 
only  one  arch. 

n.  In  Cardigan,  Wales.  Over  a  preci- 
pice at  the  base  of  which  flows  Monk's 
brook. 

Devil's  Parliament  (The).  The 
parliament  assembled  by  Henry  VI.  at 
Coventry,  hi  1459.  So  called  because  it 
passed  attainders  on  the  Duke  of  York 
and  his  chief  supporters.  See  'Parlia- 
ment.' 

Devil's  Staircase  (The).  General 
Wade's  road  up  the  Corry  Arrack,  con- 
structed after  the  rebellion  of  1715.  It 
wound  up  the  mountain  by  seventeen 
zigzags,  or  traverses,  and  down  the  other 
side. 

If  this  road  you  had  seen  before  It  was  made, 
You'd  hold  np  your  hands  and  bless  General  Wade. 

Devil's  Wall  (The),  in  Germany, 
which  extends  from  the  Danube  to  the 
Rhine ;  built  by  the  Romans  to  preserve 
the  possessions  south  of  Germany  from 
the  incursions  of  the  Teutons  and  Ger- 
mans. It  was  begun  by  Hadrian. 

Devoirs  of  Calais.  Customs  due 
to  the  king  for  merchandise  brought  to 
Calais  or  exported  therefrom  while  our 
staple  was  there. 

A  staple  IB  a  mart  or  place  where  goods  are 
stored  or  exposed  for  sale.  There  were  courts  of 
staple,  statutes  of  staple,  and  a  mayor  of  the 
staple. 

Devolution  (The  War  of).  See 
'War  of  Devolution.' 

Dewanny  Adawlut  (Court  of). 
An  Indian  court  for  trying  revenue  and 
other  cases.  '  Adawlut '  means  a  court 
of  justice,  and  '  Dewanny '  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  a  dewan,  a  minister  of  the  revenue 
department. 

Dey.  The  chief  of  Algiers  before  the 
French  conquest.  The  Algerian  militia 
was  under  a  pacha  sent  from  Constanti- 
nople, but  in  1600  permission  was  ob- 
tained from  the  sultan  to  elect  a  dey,  to 
counteract  the  tyranny  of  the  pacha- 
goTernors.  The  power  of  the  deyg 
grew  rapidly,  and  in  1710  the  dey  Baba- 
Aly  actually  deposed  the  pacha  and 
obtained  from  the  sultan  the  investiture 
of  regency.  As  the  deys  were  always 
elected  from  Constantinople,  they  were 
always  under  the  power  of  the  sultan.  In 


1732  six  deys  were  installed  and  assas- 
sinated hi  one  day.  The  last  dey  of 
Algiers  was  Hussein,  who  reigned  twelve 
years,  up  to  the  occupation  of  the  French 
rn  1830. 

Dgelallian  Era  (The).  The  Per- 
sian era  followed  to  this  day,  and  begun 
in  1075.  Dgel-al-Eddin,  son  of  Alp- 
Arslan  (the  valiant  lion),  called  Malek- 
Shah  (1071-1092),  appointed  eight  astro- 
nomers to  reform  the  calendar. 

Dharina  Subh'a  (The),  1830.  A 
Hindu  society  formed  at  Calcutta  for  the 
purpose  of  keeping  up  the  ancient  usages 
of  the  Hindu  faith,  and  especially  of  the 
Suttee,  which  the  '  Company '  had  made 
illegal. 

Diadem.  A  diadem  was  anciently  a 
fillet  worn  round  the  head,  and  tied  be- 
hind with  a  bow  having  long  ends. 

In  Egypt,  the  diadem  bore  the  symbol 
of  the  sacred  serpent. 

In  France,  Clovis  wore  a  diadem ;  and 
Francois  L  was  the  first  to  adopt  a 
crown. 

In  Greece,  Alexander  the  Great 
adopted  the  Persian  diadem. 

In  Persia,  the  diadem  was  a  blue  fillet 
worked  with  white,  and  bound  round  the 
tiara  or  turban. 

In  Rome,  Julius  Caesar  bound  his  head 
with  a  diadem  of  laurel  leaves.  Diocle- 
tian introduced  the  Persian  diadem. 
Constantine  the  Great  habitually  wore  it 
ornamented  with  precious  stones.  Sub- 
sequent emperors  adorned  it  with  single 
or  double  rows  of  pearls  and  precious 
stones. 

•»*  What  we  now  call  a  diadem  is  the 
gold  and  jewelled  band  springing  from 
the  coronet  and  arched  over  the  cap. 
The  Prince  of  Wales  has  one  diadem  to 
his  crown,  the  sovereign  has  two  crossing 
each  other  at  right  angles. 

Dialogue  with  Trypho.  By  Jus- 
tin Martyr,  A.D.  156,  hi  Latin.  Trypho  is 
a  Jew  supposed  to  be  travelling  in  Greece, 
having  been  driven  out  of  Palestine 
during  the  insurrection  of  Barchocab ; 
and  Justin  Martyr  is  supposed  to  convert 
him.  He  shows  from  the  Old  Testament 
that  Jesus  Christ  is  the  Messiah,  and 
confutes  the  usual  charges  of  the  Jews 
against  this  theory.  The  disputations  of 
the  first  and  second  day  are  lost. 


154 


DIAMONDS 


DIATESSARON 


Diamonds  of  note.    (N.B.  161J  carats  =  1  oz.) 


Carats 
(uncut) 

Carats 
(cut) 

KanM 

Discovered 

Possessor 

1680  (?) 

Utter  cut 

Braganza     ...        _       ^. 

1741 

King  of  Portugal 

7871 

Klfr 

Rajah  of  Mattan~       ». 

176fl 

Rajah  of  Mat  tan   Borneo) 



194$ 

Orlofl 

__„ 

Czar  of  Russia  (sceptre) 

_ 

139* 

Florentine  _       „.       «. 

_ 

Emperor  of  Austria 

242J 

Ta  vernier   .„       ^.       ^, 

1668 

Stolen  in  1792 

ISO 
410 
254 

Si 

127 

Pitt  or  Regent      ...       _ 
Star  of  the  South          M 

1775 

Kiiif,'  of  Portugal 
King  of  Prussia 
A  ItraziUan  tt«invm4 

186i 

K  **>  i  V 

Koh-i-noor  ...       ^.       ... 

B.C.*68 

Queen  of  England 

• 

Bhah  «.       ^ 

Czar  of  Rubbia 

891 
388} 

781 

Nassao         ...       m  ,       ^. 
Lijjht  yellftv  ..«,«. 

— 

Lord  [Marquis  of]  Westmlnstet 
Stewart  idiamond) 

160 

— 

Porter  Rhodes     „.       „. 

1871 

found  in  South  Africa 

119 

aa 

i 

Sancy... 
Pigott  _       ». 

Uth  cent. 

Czar  of  Russia 
Bought  by  Messrs.  RondeO  and 

a 

1 

98 

Star  of  South  Africa     .. 
Dudley        
Hope  _       „. 
Pacha  of  Egypt    ...        ^. 
Charles  the  Bold... 

1867 

Bridge 

Earl  of  Dudley 
Mr.  Henry  Hope's  family 
Khedive  of  Kgypt 

The  Oreat  Mogul  Is  the  Koh-i-noor. 

The  Brnganza  diamond  was  discovered  In  Brazil,  and  is  now  among  the  Portuguese  State  Jewels. 
It  is  the  size  of  a  hen  s  etfg  and  Is  valued  at  58  million  pounds  sterling.    It  has  never  been  cut.  nnd 
many  fancy  It  munt  be  a  white  Topaz  ;  if  so,  the  diamond  of  the  Knjah  of  Mat  tan  is  th<> 
known.    K.  W.  BTKUTKB,  in  his  '  Precious  Stones  and  Oems  '  (p.  Ill),  says  it  1*  valued  at  5tt,B50,uuU». 

V  for  the  hitlory  a/  Uuie  diamond*  tee  under  the  rapcctive  name*. 

Diamond  Necklace  (Th«\  1785. 
A  necklace  presented  through  Madame 
de  Lamotte  by  Cardinal  de  Rohan,  as  he 
supposed,  to  Marie  Antoinette.  It  was  a 
swindling  transaction  of  the  Countess 
de  Lamotte.  The  fact  is  this.  The 
Cardinal  de  Rohan,  a  profligate  church- 
man,  entertained  a  love  passion  for  the 
queen;  and  the  Countess  de  Lainotte 
induced  him  to  purchase  for  85,0002.  a 
diamond  necklace,  made  for  Madame 
Dubarry,  and  present  it  to  the  queen. 
The  cardinal  handed  the  necklace  to  the 
countess,  and  when  the  time  of  payment 
arrived  Boehmer,  the  jeweller,  sent  bis 
bill  in  to  the  queen.  Marie  Antoinette 
denied  all  knowledge  of  the  matter,  and 
in  the  trial  which  ensued  it  was  proved 
that  the  countess  had  sold  the  necklace 
to  an  English  jeweller  and  kept  the 
money.  The  trial  lasted  nine  months, 
and  created  immense  scandal. 

Diane  de  France.  The  Duchess 
of  Angouleme  (1538-1619).  She  married 
Francois  de  Montmorency,  and  in  1572 
contrived  his  escape  from  the  massacre 
of  St.  Bartholomew.  She  exercised  great 
influence  over  Henri  III.  and  Henri  IV. 
of  France. 

Diane  de   Poitiers   (1499-1500). 

Married  Louis  de  Bri'zf?.     Her  influence 
in  the  court  of  Ueuri  II.  of  France  waj 


paramount.  The  king  created  her 
Duchesse  de  Valentinois.  Even  Catherine 
de  Medicis,  the  queen,  was  under  the 
thumb  of  the  court  favourite.  At  the 
death  of  Henri  II.  she  retired  to  Anet, 
and  disappeared  wholly  from  public  life. 

Diapason.    See  '  Musical  Scale,'  &c. 

Diapente  (4  syl.).  See  'Musical 
Scale,'  &c. 

Diatessaron.  Bee  '  Musical  Scale,' 
&c. 

Diatessaron  (Tatian't).  An  here- 
tical precis  of  Four  '  Gospels,'  ascribed 
to  Tatian,  and  supposed  to  confirm  the 
existence  of  four  gospels,  and  only  four, 
received  by  the  church  at  the  time.  There 
were  three  or  more  Tatians  in  the  first 
four  centuries  of  some  celebrity : 

L  The  Platonic  philosopher  (born  in 
Syria,  AJ>.  130),  a  disciple  of  Justin  the 
Martyr,  author  of  '  Discourses  to  the 
Greeks'  (published  by  C.  Gessner  ia 
1546,  and  by  Otto,  Ie"na,  1851).  He  be- 
came a  Gnostic  and  chief  of  the  En- 
cratistes,  or  total  abstainers. 

II.  Tatian  of  Mesopotamia,  who  lived 
in  the  5th  cent.,  author  of  the  'Diates- 
saron '  in  bad  Greek ;  a  Latin  transla. 
tion  by  Victor  of  Capua  is  inserted  in 
the  '  Library  of  the  Fathers.' 

TTT,  A  martyr  who  suffered  death  in  the 
reign  of  Julian.  His  day  ia  18  Sept,  &c 


DICKON 


DIET 


255 


Many  erroneously  ascribe  the  '  Diates- 
saron'  to  the  Platonic  Tatian,  but  the 
Greek  of  the  '  Discourses '  is  far  better 
than  that  of  the  '  Diatessaron,'  and  the 
style  of  thought  is  widely  different. 

Dickon  of  the  Broom.  Richard 
Cceur  de  Lion.  So  called  from  the 
genista  or  broom  plant  worn  by  his 
ancestors,  as  pilgrims,  symbolical  of 
humility ;  whence  the  name  Plantagenet. 
Strange  as  it  may  seem,  never  was  there 
BO  proud  and  overbearing  a  line  of  princes 
as  these  self-styled  '  humble  ones.' 

Dictator.  The  first  dictator  of 
Rome  was  Titus  Lartius,  created  dictator 
B.C.  498,  about  nine  years  after  the  expul- 
sion of  the  '  kings.'  The  cause  was  the 
fear  of  a  domestic  sedition.  Cincinnatus 
was  dictator  B.C.  458;  Mamercus  JDmilius 
in  4S7,  433,  and  426 ;  Quintus  Servilius, 
B.C.  489 ;  Camillus  was  five  times  dictator, 
B.C.  896,  890,  889,  868, 867 ;  Papirius  about 
820 ;  and  Fabius  Maximus  815.  After  B.C. 
202  the  office  fell  into  abeyance ;  but  in 
B.C.  82  it  was  revived  by  Sulla ;  in  B.C.  48 
Julius  Csesar  was  dictator.  The  office  was 
offered  to  Augustus  B.C.  23,  but  declined. 

The  office  WM  formally  abolished  by  Antony 

Dictator  of  Letters  (The).  Vol- 
taire (1694-1778). 

Dictum  of  Kenilworth  (The), 
15  Oct.,  1266.  After  the  battle  of  Eves- 
ham  and  death  of  Simon  de  Mont  fort, 
Montfort's  younger  son  shut  himself  up 
in  Kenilworth  Castle,  and  there  sustained 
for  six  months  a  siege  by  the  royal  forces 
of  Henry  in.,  but  at  the  end  of  six 
months  he  surrendered.  A  decree  was 
then  enacted  that  hereafter  all  who  took 
up  arms  against  the  ruling  sovereign 
shall  pay  to  the  crown  five  years'  value 
of  all  their  lands  and  possessions.  This 
it  called  '  The  Dictum  of  Kenilworth.* 

Dido,  niece  of  Jezebel. 

ITHORAL  I.,  king  of  Tyre  (1  Kings  xvl.  18)  had 
for  children,  BEL[US],  Margenus,  and  Jezebel. 

Belus  was  the  father  of  PYGMALION  and  Dido  (of 
Carthage). 

Hence  Jezebel  w&»  Dido's  aunt. 

Dies  Fasti.  Business  days.  On 
these  days,  marked  F,  the  prsetor  adminis- 
tered justice,  and  assemblies  of  the  people 
might  be  held.  Subsequently  a  law  was 
passed  forbidding  the  holding  of  a  comitia 
upon  certain  of  the  dies  fasti. 

Fasti  dies,  qaibus  certa  verba  legitima,  slna 
ptooulo.  prcatorlbiu  Ucebat  farl.  Erant  hwo  trla. 


-£!0  Uusl>  "**"  [eM^A  mea  «•• 

Dies  Intercisi.  Half-holidayg.  On 
these  days  it  was  lawful  to  administer 
justice  one  part  of  the  day,  but  not  fot 
the  other  half. 

Dies  Ir 89.  A  famous  medieval  hymn 
on  the  Last  Judgment,  beginning  with 
the  line  '  Dies  me,  dies  ilia,'  supposed  to 
be  the  work  of  Thomas  of  Cela'no,  a 
native  of  Abruzzi,  in  Naples,  who  died 
about  1255.  It  forms  a  portion  of  the 
service  of  the  mass.  The  first  and  third 
stanzas  are : 

fc 

Dies  Iran,  dies  Ilia, 
Solvet  steclum  In  fa  villa, 
Teste  David  cum  Sibylla. 

III. 

Tuba  mlrum  spargens  sonata 
Per  sepulcra  regionum, 
Coget  omnos  ante  thronum. 

I. 

That  day  of  wrath,  that  fearful  day, 
Shall  melt  both  heaven  and  earth  away. 
As  David  and  the  Sibyl  say. 

III. 

The  trumpet  by  the  angel  blown 
Shall  wake  the  dead,  bring  bone  to  bon*. 
And  summon  all  before  the  throne. 

Dies  ISTefasti.  Holidays.  On  these 
days  it  was  unlawful  to  administer  justice, 
and  assemblies  of  the  people  could  not 
be  held.  Marked  N. 

Numa    nefastoa    dies    fastosque    fecit.— LiVT, 

bk.  1. 10. 

Diet  (The).  I.  Of  th«  old  German 
Empire.  It  was  summoned  by  the  em- 
peror twice  a  year,  and  of tener  if  needful, 
and  met  usually  at  Ratisbon.  The  em- 
peror and  his  diet  levied  taxes,  enacted 
laws,  declared  war,  and  made  peace. 
The  diet  consisted  of  three  chambers, 
that  of  the  electors,  that  of  the  princes, 
and  that  of  the  Imperial  cities.  Each 
chamber  deliberated  separately,  and  then 
the  electors  and  princes  ratified  or  re- 
fused the  proposition.  If  they  ratified  it, 
the  emperor  was  asked  to  sign  it,  and  it 
became  law. 

Switzerland  and  Poland  had  their  diets.  Greek 
tuur»,  the  diet  of  the  Atom^a*.  or  Justices-in- 
eyre. 

II.  Of  the  German  Bund.  A  per- 
manent assembly  containing  the  pleni- 
potentiaries of  the  thirty-five  sovereign 
states.  The  place  of  meeting  was  the 
free  city  of  Frankfort-on-the-Main.  The 
diet  might  be  either  a  plenum  of  seventy 
representatives,  or  a  federative  council 
of  seventeen.  Every  state  of  the  Bund 


£56 


DIET 


DIET 


has  at  least  one  vote  in  the  plenum  \ 
Austria,  Prussia,  Bavaria,  Saxony,  Han- 
over, and  Wiirtemberg  had  four  votes 
each,  five  other  states  had  three  votes  each, 
and  three  other  states  had  each  a  double 
vote.  In  the  minor  or  federative  council 
the  eleven  principal  states  had  one  vote 
each,  and  all  the  rest  of  the  states  six 
votes  amongst  them.  Austria  always 
presided.  Superseded  in  1848  by  the 
National  Assembly.  See '  Keichstag.' 

This  was  all  changed  In  1-71.  Aa  to  Hanover.  It 
IB  now  only  a  geographical  name.  It  was  attached 
to  Prussia  in  Ift6. 

Diet  of  Augsburg  (The).  L  1680. 
Convened  by  Karl  V.  to  put  an  end  to 
the  Lutheran  controversy.  At  this  diet 
the  Protestant  party  presented  and  read 
out  their  '  Confession,'  or  summary  of 
their  faith.  This  summary  spread  over 
twenty-eight  chapters,  and  had  been 
drawn  up  by  Melanchthon.  A  confuta- 
tion on  behalf  of  the  Romanists  was  put 
in,  and  met  the  emperor's  approval.  It 
was  therefore  decreed  that  all  Protest- 
ants shall  forthwith  return  to  their 
allegiance  to  the  see  of  Borne  on  pain  of 
the  emperor's  severe  displeasure.  This 
decision  led  the  Reformers  into  an 
alliance,  called  '  The  League  of  Smal- 
kald '  (q.v).  See  '  Augsburg  Confession.' 

There  were  three  other  dleto,  so-called.  In  1500. 
1618, 1M8  (tee  '  Interim ');  and  1656,  which  conceded 
to  t  »>,-  Lutherans  liberty  of  conscience.  See  next 
article. 

II.  26  Sept.,  1555.  Also  called  "The 
Religious  Peace  of  Augsburg.'  Accord- 
ing to  the  treaty  of  Passau  (1552)  an 
imperial  council  was  called  for  the 
autumn  of  1555.  Karl  V.  would  take  no 
part  in  it ;  he  was  disgusted  at  the  turn 
of  affairs,  and  deputed  his  brother  Ferdi- 
nand, '  king  of  the  Romans,'  to  represent 
him.  The  diet  was  held  at  Augsburg, 
and  full  liberty  of  conscience  was  con- 
firmed. Lutherans  and  Catholics  were 
declared  alike  eligible  to  all  offices  of 
the  state,  and  to  seats  in  the  imperial 
diet.  Every  ruler  in  Germany  might 
sanction  in  his  own  province  whatever 
form  of  religion  he  chose,  but  all  were  to 
tolerate  those  who  held  different  views. 

Diets  of  Compearance.  Scotland. 
The  days  on  which  a  party  to  a  civil  or 
criminal  process  is  cited  to  appear  in 
court.  Till  1*28  there  were  two  such 
diets,  because  there  were  two  summonses, 
but  since  then  only  one  summon*  and 
one  diet  to  a  process, 


Diet  of  Hungary  (The).  Is  com- 
posed  of  the  king  (i.e.  Emperor  of  Austria) 
and  two  chambers.  The  upper  chamber 
consisting  of  the  higher  clergy,  the  mag- 
nates, the  two  courts  of  appeal,  and  two 
representatives  from  each  chapter,  county, 
city,  and  privileged  district. 

Diet  of  La  Magione  (The),  1509. 
The  confederacy  of  Cardinal  Orsini,  hi« 
brother  Paolo,  Vitellozzo  Vitelli,  and 
other  magnates,  to  assassinate  Cesaro 
Borgia.  Cesare  by  craft  managed  to 
assemble  all  the  lords  of  this  conspiracy, 
apart  from  their  troops,  in  the  castle  of 
Sinigaglia,  where  he  had  them  all 
strangled. 

Diet  of  Roncaglia  (The),  12  Nov., 
1158.  It  declared  Italy  to  pertain  to  the 
empire  of  Germany. 

Diet  of  Spire  or  Speyer  (The).  In 
Bavaria.  L  AJ>.  1526.  Called  by  the 
German  princes  to  terminate  the  reli- 
gious differences  stirred  up  by  Martin 
Luther.  It  was  resolved  to  request  the 
Emperor  Karl  V.  to  call  a  general 
council,  and  in  the  interim  each  indi- 
vidual state  in  Germany  was  to  regulate 
its  own  church  matters. 

IL  AJ>.  1529.  In  which  the  decrees  of 
the  previous  diet  were  revoked  and  de- 
clared to  be  illegal.  The  Edict  of  Worms 
was  directed  to  be  put  in  full  force; 
and  the  Gospels  were  not  to  be  preached 
except  in  the  sense  approved  of  by  the 
Church.  The  Lutheran  princes  protested 
against  this  decision  of  the  diet,  and 
appealed  to  the  emperor  (Karl  V.) 
and  to  the  next  general  council.  Hence 
arose  the  name  of  Protestants.  See 
'  Diet  of  Worms.' 

Diet  of  Switzerland  (The).  In 
composed  of  the  representatives  of  the 
several  cantons,  and  is  held  every  two 
years,  alternately  at  Zurich,  Berne,  and 
Lucerne.  Each  canton  has  a  vote. 

Diet  Of  Worms  (The).  1. 1495.  Maxi- 
milian asked  for  troops  against  Charles 
VIII.  of  France;  but  instead  of  troops 
the  diet  proclaimed  a  perpetual  peace, 
by  which  decree  private  feuds  were 
stamped  out;  for  instead  of  appeals  to 
arms  the  angry  barons  were  commanded 
to  refer  their  grievances  to  courts  of  law. 

II.  The  Diet  of  15-21 ,  to  which  Charle*- 
quint  (Karl  V.)  cited  Luther,  and  com- 
manded him  to  rccaut.  Luther  made. 


DIETRICH 


DIONYSIAN 


257 


answer:  'Whatsoever  can  be  shown  in 
my  writings  contrary  to  the  Word  of 
God  I  will  freely  retract ;  but  he  who 
shall  take  away  from  that  book  or  add 
thereto,  God  will  take  away  his  part  from 
the  Book  of  Life.'  Luther  was  then 
dismissed.  This  is  what  is  generally 
meant  by  the  '  Diet  of  Worms.' 

The  other  diets  of  Worms  were  those  of  1547  and 

1578. 

Dietrich.  A  German  way  of  spell- 
ing Theodoric,  the  great  Gothic  hero. 

Dieu  et  mon  Droit.  Assumed  as 
*  motto  by  Richard  Cceur  de  Lion  (1189- 
1199).  It  was  revived  by  Edward  III.  in 
1840. 

Diffusion  of  Useful  Know- 
ledge (Society  for  the),  1825.  Consist- 
ing chiefly  of  eminent  public  characters 
and  men  of  distinguished  literary  and 
scientific  merit.  The  object  was  the 
diffusion  of  useful  knowledge  to  all 
classes  of  society,  by  periodical  litera- 
ture. Mr.  Henry  (afterwards  Lord) 
Brougham  was  the  leader,  and  published 
the  first  book,  on  '  The  Objects,  Advan- 
tages, and  Pleasures  of  Science,'  in  1827. 

Digest.  The  Pandects  of  Justinian, 
in  fifty  books,  containing  the  opinions  of 
eminent  lawyers  on  points  of  Roman  law, 
digested  or  arranged  in  systematical 
order  by  Tribonian  and  sixteen  assist- 
ants. It  was  finished  in  three  years, 
A.D.  583.  Digesta  is  the  Latin  term ;  the 
proper  Greek  title  is  Pandecice.  The 
symbol  is  S,  a  corruption  of  the  Greek  it 
(p).  A  manuscript  copy  of  Justinian's 
Digest  was  discovered  at  Amalfi  in  1187, 
and  was  carried  from  Pisa  to  Florence  in 
1411. 

Dilemee  (The).  The  middle  part  of 
Ghilan,  raised  into  a  separate  government 
by  Abu  Shu j  ah  ul  Buiyah,  a  fisherman, 
while  Persia  was  under  the  califs  (10th 
cent.).  The  government  of  the  Dilemee 
included  Irak,  Fars,  Kerman,  Khuzistan, 
and  Laristan. 

Dilemites  (3  syl.)  or  'Bouides,'  (a 
syl.).  A  Mussulman  dynasty  (932-1055) 
in  Fars,  Kerman,  Khuzistan,  Laristan, 
and  part  of  Irak,  contemporary  with  the 
Samanides  (q.v.),  while  Persia  was  a 
province  of  the  califs.  Founded  by  Abu 
Shujah  ul  Buiyah,  a  fisherman  of  Dilem 
iu  Mazanderan.  He  had  three  tons,  and 


an  astrologer  told  him  all  his  sons  should 
be  kings,  and  so  it  was :  Ali,  his  eldest 
son,  was  king  of  Fars  and  Irak  Adjemi. 
Dying  childless,  he  was  succeeded  by  his 
brother  Ruken  uDowlut  Hussein  Buiyah. 
The  third  of  the  fisherman's  sons  was 
virtually  king  of  Bagdad.  Persia  was  at 
the  time  a  province  of  the  Califs. 
The  Samanides  (q.v.)  were  contemporary  from 


Dilettanti  Society  (The).  A  so- 
ciety of  some  sixty  gentlemen  for  the 
study  of  antique  art,  formed  into  a  club 
in  1784,  and  holding  its  meetings  in  the 
Thatched-house  Tavern,  St.  James  Street. 
In  1764  three  members  were  sent  to  the 
East  to  make  drawings :  they  were  Mr. 
Chandler  for  the  literary  part,  Mr. 
Revett  for  the  architectural  part,  and 
Mr.  Pars  to  take  drawings  of  bas-reliefs 
and  views.  They  returned  in  1766,  and 
published  two  magnificent  volumes.  In 
1811  another  expedition  was  sent  out,  viz. 
Mr.  Gill  (Sir  William),  Mr.  Francis  Bed- 
ford, and  Mr.  John  Gandy,  who  visited 
Asia  Minor,  and  published  two  volumes 
of  drawings,  one  in  1817  and  the  other  in 
1835.  These  are  all  first-class  works. 
The  following  gentlemen  were  members 
of  the  society :  Sir  Joshua  Reynolds, 
Charles  James  Fox,  the  Duke  of  Norfolk, 
George  Selwyn,  David  Garrick,  George 
Colman,  Lord  Holland,  Sir  Joseph  Banks, 
and  Sir  George  Beaumont. 

Dinner  Bell  (The).  Edmund  Burke 
(1729-1797),  though  a  great  orator,  was, 
especially  in  the  latter  part  of  his  life, 
most  prolix.  General  Fitzpatrick  said 
of  him : — 

Ask  any  person  In  the  house  who  is  the  best- 
Informed  man,  and  the  answer  will  certainly  be 
Mr.  Burke.  Ask  who  is  the  greatest  wit,  and  the 
answer  will  be  Mr.  Burke.  Who  is  the  most 
eloquent?  Mr.  Burke.  Who  is  the  most  tedious  ? 
Mr.  Burke. 

Dionysian  Cycle  (The).  The  cycle 
harmonising  the  Alexandrine  and  Roman 
usage.  It  was  Dionysius  Exiguus  who 
constructed  this  table,  which  was  in  use 
till  the  reform  of  the  calendar  by  Gregory 
XIII.,  in  the  latter  half  of  the  16th  cent. 

Dionysian  Period  (The),  of 
'  Great  Paschal  Period,'  532  years.  The 
Ethiopians,  who  use  the  '  Era  of  Diocle- 
tian,' do  not  date  as  we  do,  consecutively 
from  one  period,  but  after  the  lapse  of 
532  years  begin  again.  This  is  called 
the  '  Dionysian  Period.' 


DIONYSIU3 


DISPERSION 


Dionysius  the  Areopagite  (Acts 
xii.  84).  The  books  called  the  '  Celestial 
Hierarchy,'  '  Mystical  Theology,'  and  the 
'Name  of  God,'  ascribed  to  him,  are 
spurious,  and  certainly  are  not  earlier 
than  the  6th  cent.  See  '  Literary  For- 
geries.' 

Diploma  (A).  A'libellus  duorum 
foliorum,'  written  on  one  side,  granted 
by  a  magistrate  either  for  a  passport  or 
to  confer  some  privilege  or  favour  on  the 
person  named  therein.  Greek  «i»Aoof 

double,  SirrAoco  to  double,  5i.'rrAw/jLa. 

Diploma  Leopoldinum.  The 
constitution  of  Transylvania,  granted  by 
Leopold  I. — the  Magna  Charta  of  Tran- 
sylvanian  freedom.  It  guaranteed  reli- 
gious toleration,  the  existence  of  Hun- 
garian laws,  and  the  reservation  of  offices 
and  appointments  of  state  to  natives 
only,  and  a  large  number  of  minor 
immunities. 

Directions  (The),  1695.  For  the 
unity  of  opinion  in  the  doctrine  of  the 
Trinity,  issued  by  command  of  William 
and  Mary  under  the  advice  of  Archbishop 
Tenison.  It  followed  the  Injunctions  for 
the  maintenance  of  church  discipline. 

Directory  (The).  'Le  Directoire,1 
the  executive  of  the  Constitution  of  Year 
IEL  (27  Oct.,  1795—9  Nov.,  1799).  The 
legislature  consisted  of  two  houses,  the 
Council  of  Elders  and  the  Council  of 
600.  The  number  of  the  directors  was 
five,  named  by  the  two  councils,  and 
they  were  elected  for  five  years,  without 
power  of  re-election.  They  appointed 
the  ministers  and  les  generaux-en-chef. 
Abolished  by  Napoleon  in  Nov.  1799. 

The  military  glory  of  France  was  never  greater 
than  in  the  Directory.  It  had  for  Its  commander* 
Bonaparte,  Kleber,  Deaaix,  Mauena,  and  Moreau. 


Directory  for  Public  Worship 
(The),  or  '  The  Directory,'  1646.  A  book 
put  forth  by  the  Westminster  Assembly 
of  Divines  (q.v.)  to  supersede  the  Book 
of  Common  Prayer.  The  Creed,  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  the  Ten  Commandments 
were  omitted ;  the  sign  of  the  cross  in 
baptism,  private  and  lay  baptism,  and 
the  use  of  the  ring  in  matrimony  were 
disallowed  ;  the  Confession,  the  absolu- 
tion in  the  '  Visitation  of  the  Sick,'  the 
Burial  Service,  saints'  days,  and  Christ- 
inas Day  were  dispensed  with ;  the 
Apocrypha,  vestments,  crosses,  crucifixes. 


roodscreens  were  forbidden.  For  the 
use  of  the  people  the  Assembly  put  forth 
their  '  Larger  and  Shorter  Catechisms.' 
The  Directory  contained  directions,  but 
no  prayers.  It  is  almost  obsolete. 

Disastrous  Peace  (The).  'La 
Paix  Malheureuse,'  1558.  Made  after 
the  battle  of  Gravelines.  It  was  signed 
at  Cateau-Cambresis.  By  this  treaty 
Henri  II.  of  France  renounced  all  claim 
to  Genoa,  Naples,  Milan,  and  Corsica. 
Thus  ended  the  Italian  war,  which  had 
lasted  for  sixty-five  years  (1483-1559). 

Discalceati  of  the  Augustine  Order 
were  reformed  by  Friar  Thomas  of  Jesus, 
a  Portuguese,  in  1570. 

Disciples  of  Christ  (The),  or  the 
1  Disciples.'  Members  of  the  '  Church  of 
Christ,'  or  '  Campbellite  Baptists.'  Or- 
ganised by  Alexander  Campbell,  who 
emigrated  to  America  early  in  the  19th 
cent.  They  are  Baptists,  and  think  all 
Christians  have  departed  from  the  sim- 
plicity of  the  gospel.  They  ignore  all 
creeds,  and  take  the  Bible  as  their  only 
rule  of  faith  and  practice. 

Discipline  (The  First  Book  of), 
1560.  Was  drawn  up  by  John  Knox  and 
four  other  ministers,  laying  down  rules 
for  the  Scotch,  for  the  election  of  their 
church  ministers  by  the  congregation, 
for  their  examination  by  the  elders,  for 
the  election  of  elders,  the  way  of  dealing 
with  ecclesiastical  offenders,  and  other 
matters  of  discipline. 

'THE  SKCOND  BOOK  OF  DISCTPUKB,  1678.  AB 
exposition  of  Presbyterianlsm  by  the  Committee 
of  the  General  Assembly,  in  which  Andrew  Mel- 
Tille  took  a  leading  part.  Ik  seta  forth  the  line  of 
demarcation  between  the  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
power*,  the  platform  being  Preebyteriani&m. 

Discoverers,  1628.  Agents  em- 
ployed by  the  English  government,  in 
the  reign  of  James  I.,  to  scrutinise  Irish 
titles  to  estates,  and  to  discover  flaws  if 
possible.  Their  reward  was  a  part  of  the 
lands  discovered  to  have  faulty  titles. 

The  disturbed  state  of  Ireland,  and  the  law 
fluctuating  between  English  and  Irish  tenure, 
caused  great  laxity  in  the  enrolment  of  patents 
and  rights  of  all  sorts  in  Ireland,  and  full  600.000 
acres  were  added  to  the  crown  by  the  Disc  over  era, 

Dispersion  (Day  of  the),  6  July. 
Instituted  1098,  in  commemoration  of  the 
dispersion  of  the  apostles,  each  of  whom 
then  went  to  a  specific  field  of  labour- 


DISSENTERS 


DIVINE 


259 


Dissenters'  Acts  (The).  In  the 
reign  of  Charles  II. 

The  Corporation  Act  (q.v.),  excluding 
dissenters  from  municipal  offices,  1661 
(18  Car.  H.  st.  2,  c.  1). 

The  Act  of  Uniformity  (q.v.),  1662 
(14  Car.  H.  o.  4). 

The  Conventicle  Acts  (q.v.)  of  1664 
(16  Car.  H.  c.  1)  and  1670  (22  Car.  H.  o.  1), 
forbidding  conventicle  assemblies. 

The  Five  Mile  Act  (q.v.),  1665  (17  Car. 
H.  c.  2). 

The  Test  Act  (q.v.),  1678  (25  Car.  H. 
c.  2),  excluding  dissenters  from  govern- 
ment  offices. 

Steal  *<>  the  Toleration  Act,  exempting  dissenters 
from  certain  penalties,  1689  (1  Will.  &  Mary,  c.  18); 
the  Savoy  Conference  (q.v.),  1661 ;  and  the  '  Seven 
Bishops.1 

Dissidents  (The),  of  Poland,  1548. 
The  Greek  Church  party,  with  the  Cal- 
vinists,  Arians,  and  other  Protestants. 
In  1578  Henry  of  Valois,  by  the  *  Pacta 
Conventa,'  gave  freedom  of  worship  and 
•quality  of  rights  to  all  Poles,  regardless 
of  their  religious  creeds;  but  still  the 
Catholics  persecuted  and  oppressed  the 
dissidents.  In  1786  the '  Pacta  Conventa ' 
was  repealed.  Russia  interfered  on 
behalf  of  the  dissidents  (for  Russia  be- 
longed to  the  Greek  Church),  and  was 
supported  by  England,  Prussia,  Sweden, 
and  Denmark,  but  without  success.  In 
1767  the  dissidents  united  into  what  was 
called  the  Confederation  of  Radom,  and 
applied  to  Russia  to  support  their  cause. 
Next  year  the  Catholics  of  Poland,  calling 
themselves  *  patriots,'  combined  into  the 
Confederation  of  Bar.  Poland  was  divided. 
Russia  interfered,  and  this  led,  in  1772, 
to  the  partition  of  Poland. 

Dissidents.  In  Polish  history. 
Originally  the  Polish  Christians  generally 
fipoke  of  themselves  as  '  nos  dissidentes 
in  religione '  from  the  Catholic  Church ; 
but  in  1572  the  Catholics  called  the 
Lutherans  'dissidents'  and  the  Greek 
Church  '  schismatics.' 

Dissolution    of    Monasteries 

(The).  The  lesser  monasteries,  entirely 
dissolved  in  1539  (31  Hen.  VIII.  c.  13), 
were  restored  by  Queen  Mary,  but  again 
suppressed,  and  the  property  vested  in 
the  crown  1559  (1  Eliz.  c.  24). 

Distinguished  Service  Order 

(The),  Nov.  181,6.  A  naval  and  military 
order  founded  by  Queen  Victoria  for  dis- 
tinguished merit  iu  the  United  Kingdom; 


Ditch  (The),  625,  or '  Expedition  of 
the  Nations.'  The  great  defeat  of  the 
Koreish  tribe  by  Mohammed;  after  which 
the  tribe  concluded  a  truce  and  then  sur- 
rendered Mecca  to  him, 

Dithmarschen  War  (The). 
Count  Gerhard  VIL  of  Holstein  at- 
tempted to  subjugate  Dithmarsch,  but 
the  inhabitants  resisted,  and  defeated 
the  count  with  considerable  loss  (1886). 
In  1500  John  I.  of  Denmark  resolved  to 
subjugate  the  rebels,  and  marched  into 
Dithmarsch  with  an  army  of  80,000  men ; 
but  he  was  utterly  defeated,  and  the 
sacred  banner  called  '  the  Dannebrog ' 
became  the  trophy  of  the  conquerors. 

Diversions  of  Purley  (The).  A 
philological  treatise  by  John  Home 
Tooke  (Pt  I.,  1786;  Pt.  II.,  1805),  to 
prove  that  all  words  were  originally 
formed  from  objects  of  external  percep- 
tion. Called '  Purley '  from  the  residence 
of  William  Tooke,  his  benefactor.  The 
title  of  the  work  is  headed  by  the  Homeric 

phrase  «r«a  irrepDeVra. 

The  persons  of  the  dialogue  are:  B  (for  Dr. 
Beadon,  afterwards  bishop  of  Gloucester) ;  H  (tot 
Home  Tooke).  and  2'  (for  William  Tooke). 

Divine  Aspasia.  '  Whom  to  know 
is  a  liberal  education.'  (Steele, '  Tatler,1 
No.  49 ;  Lady  Elizabeth  Hastings,  1682- 
1789). 

Divine  Doctor  (The),  or  the '  Ec- 
static Doctor.'  Johan  van  Ruysbroeck, 
the  mystic,  born  at  Ruysbroeck,  neat 
Brussels  (1294-1381). 

Divine  Legation  (The),  or,  in  full, 
*  The  Divine  Legation  of  Moses  demon- 
strated.' By  William  Warburton,  bishop 
of  Gloucester  (1738),  to  prove  that  the 
Pentateuch  must  be  a  divine  revelation, 
because  it  is  silent  on  the  subject  of  ft 
future  state.  This  extraordinary  pro- 
duction  has  laid  under  tribute  such  * 
parade  of  learning  as  was  never  equalled, 
except,  perhaps,  in  Burton's  'Anatomy 
of  Melancholy.'  Everyone  is  aghast  at 
the  learning,  but  no  one  is  convinced. 

Divine  Bight  of  Kings  (The). 
A  17th  cent.'  dogma,  implying  the  belief 
that  kings  hold  their  office  by  divine 
appointment,  and  are  the  earthly  repre- 
sentatives of  deity.  So  they  are  in  a 
theocracy  like  Judsea  and  the  popedom. 
The  dogma  was  sanctioned  in  the  book 
of  the  Canons  of  Convocation,  1604  ;  bu| 

•  a 


9CO 


DIVORCE 


DOCTOR 


in  the  Bill  of  Rights,  1689,  the  right  of 
the  people  to  depose  the  monarch,  to 
change  the  order  of  succession,  and  to 
confer  the  throne  on  whom  they  think 
proper  is  distinctly  set  forth.  In  Great 
Britain  the  monarch  has  only  parlia- 
mentary right,  and  the  parliament  that 
makes  a  sovereign  can  unmake  also. 

In  Russia  the  Czar  st  ill  claims  the  '  divine  right 
to  govern  wrong,1  and,  accordingly,  in  1883,  AJer- 
ander  insisted  on  placing  the  crown  on  his  own 

Divorce  a  mensa  et  thoro  (Latin). 
A  partial  divorce,  severing  wife  and 
husband  '  from  board  and  bed,'  but  not 
annulling  the  marriage.  In  this  sort  of 
divorce  neither  husband  nor  wife  could 
marry  again  so  long  as  both  remained 
alive.  Divorces  a  mensa  et  thoro  were 
granted  by  the  ecclesiastical  court  when 
man  and  wife  could  not,  from  incompati- 
bility of  temper  or  ill-usage,  live  under 
the  same  roof. 

Mow  called  'Judicial  separation ' ;  the  court  baa 
power  to  order  alimony  for  the  wife.  The  new 
law  of  divorce  date*  from  1857.  In  1878,  by  the 
'  Matrimonial  Causes  Amendment  Act.'  a  wife  can 
plead  cruelty  a*  a  sufficient  cause  fox  judicial 
•eparation. 

Divorce  •  vinculo  matrimonii.  A 
total  divorce  '  from  the  bond  of  matri- 
mony,' in  consequence  of  some  canonical 
impediment  existing  before  marriage, 
•uch  as  bigamy,  kinship  within  the  pro- 
hibited degrees,  &c.  The  children  of 
•uch  parents  are  illegitimate. 

By  the  law  of  1867  adultery  ia  made  a  valid  plea 
tor  an  entire  dissolution  of  marriage;  but  the 
Council  of  Trent,  which  closed  in  1 '•'•>..  pronounced 
marriage  to  be  absolutely  indissoluble. 

Divorce  Court,  1857  (28, 24  Viet 
144).  A  court  which  takes  the  juris- 
diction of  divorce  out  of  the  ecclesiast  ioal 
courts.  It  is  composed  of  a  judge 
ordinary,  the  three  chiefs  in  the  courts 
of  common  law,  and  three  present  judges. 
After  divorce  the  offending  party  is  free 
to  marry  again. 

Dix-huit  Brumaire.  Tear  VIII. 
The  coup  d'ttat  of  Bonaparte,  when  the 
Directory  was  overthrown,  and  the  su- 
premacy of  Bonaparte  established  (9 
Nov.  1799). 

Dixie  Professorship.    Of  eccle- 
astical    history.     Stipend  6001.  a  ; 
and  a  fellowship  at  Emmanuel  Coll 


•iastical    history.     Stipend  500J._a  year 

liege. 
Founded  in  the  University  of  Cambridge 


by    Sir  William    Dixie,  of    Emmanuel 
College,  1881. 


Djezzar,  i.e.  Butcher.  Achmed  Pacha 
(1785-1804).  He  was  originally  a  slave, 
and  rose  to  the  pashalic  of  Acre.  He  is 
noted  for  his  dogged  defence  of  Acre 
against  Napoleon  I.  in  1799.  His  cruelty 
was  a  monomania,  for  at  times  he  was 
both  tender-hearted  and  charitable.  £00 
4  Butcher.' 

Djoubanians  (The).  A  dynasty 
which  reigned  in  Irak  and  Khorassan 
from  JLD.  1335  till  1378,  founded  l>v 
Djouban,  tutor  of  Behader-Khan.  He 
married  the  khan's  sister  and  revolted. 
Tamerlane  conquered  this  part  of  Persia, 
and  made  his  son  governor  thereof. 

Doce'tBB  (The),  or  'Docetes'  (8  syl.). 
A  sect  ascribed  to  Simon  Magus.  They 
believed  that  the  body  of  Christ  was  a 
sort  of  phantom  body,  like  that  which 
had  appeared  to  Adann'  and  Eve,  Cain 
and  Abel,  Noah  and  Abraiiam,  and  there- 
fore that  the  sufferings  and  death  of 
Christ  were  not  real.  Supposed  to  be 
referred  to  in  2  John  vii.  (Greek  «o«/«, 
to  seem,  to  appear.) 

The  Dooetn  were  a  Gnostic  sect,  and,  like  the 
Gnostics  gMIMlllj.  considered  matter  the  oppo- 
site of  spirit,  and  evil  the  opposite  of  good.  A* 
God  is  spirit  and  only  good,  evil  must  be  resident 
In  matter,  and  it  would  be  no  more  possible  for  a 
divine  nature  to  take  a  material  body  than  for 
good  to  mix  with  evil. 

Doce'tism.  The  doctrine  of  the 
Docetffl  (q.v.),  which  was  this,  that  the 
humanity,  the  actions,  and  the  sufferings 
of  Christ  were  only  phenomenal  and  not 
real. 

Doctor  Doctorum.  Alexander  of 
Hales,  Gloucestershire,  the  '  Irrefragable 
Doctor,'  a  friar  minor,  who  applied  the 
rules  of  Aristotle  to  school  philosophy. 
His  chief  work  is  '  Summa  Theologi».' 
He  died  in  1215. 

Doctor  My-book.  John  Abernethy 
(17G4-1B31).  So  called  because  he  said 
to  so  many  of  his  patients, '  I  must  refer 
you  to  my  book ;  there  are  only  about  a 
dozen  pages  you  need  read.  Begin  at 
p.  78,  and  yon  will  soon  find  all  that  I 
can  tell  you  or  you  need  know.'  He  was 
not  a  physician,  but  a  surgeon.  His 
fundamental  principle  was  that  most 
njlments,  whether  of  the  legs  or  eyes, 
feet  or  head,  are  due  to  deranged  diges- 
tion, and  that  a  '  blue  pill,'  with  4  ozs.  of 
food  three  time*  a  day,  will  prove  • 
panacea. 


DOCTOB 


DOCTORS 


261 


Doctor  of  Asia.  POLYCABP,  bishop 
of  Smyrna,  in  Asia ;  or  '  Doctor  of  the 
Holy  Church  of  Smyrna'  (26  Jan.),  72- 
167. 


Doctor  of  Dancing  (The}.  Beau- 
champs,  of  whom  Louis  XIV.  took 
lessons  for  twenty  years.  Beauchampi 
died  1695. 


Doctors  (Scholastic)  who  bear  complementary  titles.  Those  marked  with  ft 
*  are '  Doctors  of  the  Church.'  The  rest  are,  for  the  most  part,  Mediaeval  Schoolmen, 

%*  Those  without  a  date  have  been  borrowed  from  a  list  sent  from  America  to 
the  publishers. 


Doctor  Admirabilia 
Angellcus  ... 
AuthenticuB 


Christie 
Collectlvus 

Com  munis          _       M 
Difflcilia    _       _       .. 
Divinua     ...«•.•• 
Poctorum  M.       «M       «• 
Dulcifluua  M       M 

Dulcissimua       «.       m 
Ecstatieus...       «.       M 
Evangelicua        «,       ... 
Facundus  .        «.       M 
Famosissimua    M       «. 
Famosus    ...       «,       M 
Fertilis       ...        *.       M 
Fundatissimus  ~.       _ 
FundatuB  ......... 

et  Copiosus 
Illibatua    ...       .  ..... 

Illuminatus        ...... 


., 

Illustratua 


BACON  (Roqer)...      M      »•      M  m  w      •.      ».  1214-1293 

AQUINAS  (r/w7/w»)»  -.«,'.,«.  «.»••.  1224-1274  . 

GREGORY  of  Rimini         M.       M  M  M       M      M.  died  1357 

BRINKEL  (  IFaiter)     ......       M  M  M       M      ^. 

OERSON  (John  Charlier  de)         M  M  ~.      ».       M.  1363-1429 

CARACCIOLI  (Lardolpho)   M.      M  M  M      m      ». 

AQDINAS  (r^owirt«)»  ...      „.      ^.  «.«.«.      ^.  1224-1274 

JOHN  of  Ripatransone     w       M  «.  ».       «.       «. 

RUYSBROECK  (Jan  cte)       M       m  M.  M       M.      «.  1294-1881 

HALES  (Alexander  of)        ......  m  M       M       •.  died  1246 

ANDKE.K  or  ANDREAS  Unfoniut]  M  M      M       M  died  1320 

BUY8BBOECK  (Jan  de)  «.        ».  1294-1381 

WYCHF  (John)           «.«.„,  ~.  ~.        ~.        «.  1H24-1384 

PETER  AUREOLUB   .*.«..»_  ™       ...       ~.  14th  cent 

INNOCENT  V.  •.«.«.».«  r2-25-l27« 

TORRE  (Bertrandde  la)      M       «.  M  M       m  ,     «M 

FRANCIS  of  Candla  ......       ^.  ^  „....-. 

fioiDiusor  GILES  of  Colonna^.  ^,  »....«.  1247-1818 

VARRO  (Guliebnus)                      M  «...».      «.  18th  cent 

MlDDLETON  (Kit-hard)       ...       «.  ~.  ^.       —       «.  died  1364 
ALEXANDER  Alemanicoa 

LULLY  CRilVWKW 


^.       •.    MARCA  (Franyois  i 


1235-1316 

died  132? 


Ingeniosissimusill 

Invincibilis        —  M 

Irrefragabilia    M  M 

Marianua  ...       «.  «. 
Mellittuus^. 

Methodical        _  «. 

Mirabllia              «.  «. 

Notabilia  ...       «.  .. 

Optimus    ...        ^,  M 

OrdinatiBsimua  ...  «, 

Perspicuus  «. 

Plan  us  et  Clarus  _ 
„       et  Perspicuoa.M 

Profitabilis         ...  „. 

Profundissimus  ..  m 

1'rofundus...        M.  „. 


ADAM  de  Marisco  (bishop  of  Ely) 
vo  Castro 


^    died  1237 


ALPHONSO  de  Novc  _, _ 

OCCAM  ( William)  (excommunicated  by  John  XXII).    «.  1276-1847 

TOME  (P eter) 

HALES  (Alexander  of)  (Gloucestershire)      ...       «.       M  died  1248 

DUNS  SCOTUS  (founder  of.  tho  Scotibts)      ^       ^.       «.  1265-1308 

BERNARD  of  Clairvaux*  „.       „.       ...       «.       _      —  1091-1153 

BASSOL  (Jo/in),  a  Scot      «.       ^       «.'-.«..  died  1847 

BACON  (Roger)  _•.«.*._       —       .«  1214-1293 

PETER  del'Isle       ...       «.      M       ~.       «.       ~.       ~. 

ANTONY  of  Padua    ...  M     .M      M      w       ^  1195-1231 

BASSOL  (Jo^n),  a  Scot      .         ___..._  died  134? 

BONET  (Nicholas)      „       .»       «.       ^       ^.       ~.       «.  died  I860. 

1275  135T 
died  I860 
I24?  I36 


Refulgidus  „.  ^. 
Resolutissimua  _  M 
Resolutua  ... 


BONET  (Nicholas)     _«...._ 

/V.diDii-s  or  GILES  of  Colonna  ...       _       .. 

JACOBUS  de  Ascoli ...  _ 

BRADWARDINK  (Thomai)  (bishop  of  Chichester) ...  ».    1290-1849 

MIDDLETON  Uttcliard)       ~.       „ —    died  1364 

ALEXANDER  V.  (pope)  ...  ...    1389-1410 

DURAND  de  St.  Pourcain  (Guillaume)  (bishop  of  Meaux)    12G7-133J 

_._••.    BACONSTHORP  (John)       ...      M 

M.       M.       •.     WESSEL  (Jan  Hermann)    ...       „.       ...       _.       ~. 

_      «.      ~    ALFRED,  the  Philosopher        ...       ...      ~.      ...... 

•M      M.      w    ANSELU,  archbishop  of  Canterbury*         m      «.  •. 

«.«.«.    ANSELM  of  Laon M      •.  » 

»    BURIDAN  ^ «.      «.  «   1295  1360 

Z       ~      «.    CASTRO  NOTO  (Hugh  de)  (an  Englishman) ...       -.  M   died  1310 

Mt       ^    ODON  (Gc'rard)          M.       „,       ...       ...       ...       ^.  ««• 

[John  of  Antioch,  Climacut  (525  600),  and  Epiphanua  ware  also  •urnamed  '  Scolasticus.1 


died  1340 
1419-1489 
died  1270 
1033-1109 
1050  1117 


Seraphicua          „ ,       «. 
Singularis  «.       «. 

Solemnia  -.«.«. 

Solidus       

Sublimis  et  Illuminatua 
Sublilis      . 


•.     BOKA VENTURA  (Qiovonni  di  Fidenza)*         m  1221-1274 

M.  OCCAM  (William)  (excommunicated  by  John  XXIL)    „.  1276  134T 

».  GOETHALS  (Henry  of  Ghent)                       ~.       -.       ~  1217  1298 

„  MIDDLETON  (Richard)      ».»«.«.••••  died  1364 

Z  TAULER  (Johann)     «.«.«.«.-«.  jaw  i«g 

^.  DUNS  SCOTUB             «.•»>•••«.«••»  1265-1808 

Bufflcens                                   "  PlETRO  Aqulla                                                            Z       ••  1850-1420 

Theologicus                          m  CLEMENOES  (Matihieu  Nicholas  de)    *.__.»  1860-1440 

Ultimus  Scholasticorum    «.  BiEL  (Gabriel)            M       M        ...        M       ~.        ~.       ••  1420-1491 

M.      •.  AQUINAS  (Thomas)*           „.      «.      M      ~.      ~.      —  1224-12 

-.       «.      M  ALAN  de  1'Isle          M      M      M      M      ~.       M*      »•  H14-120J 

_       .       ^  LYRA(A'fr/wJ«dl|    r      Z       Z       Z       Z       «       -  m^'l^2 

HlLDEBERT  M.        «.        w  1055-1131 

Z      Z      Z  OCCAM  (Will-lain)      Z      Z      Z      Z      —      «.      —  1276-134J 


Universalis 


UtiliB 

Yauerabilia 


DOCTORS 


DOCTORS 


Doctor  VenerabiHs         PIERRE  de  Cluny     .. 

[Bede  the  Anglo-Saxon  historian  (673-735)  is  also  called  the  '  Venerable.'] 
Doctor  Venerandtu       GREGORY  of  Fonts —       -.«.«. 

II.  A  SUPPLEMENTAL  LIST.    Other  complementary  titles. 

Aquila  Doctorum  AlLLY  (l>i. <rre  df)       ...«.«.«»-. 

„  „  AQUINAS  (Thomat)    ... 

(J.  B.  Bossuet,  bishop  of  Meaax  O627-17M)  was  called  the  'Eagle  of  Meaar.'  and  also 
Christian  Eloquence.'] 

Augustine  of  his  Age  (The)      ... 
Chryaologus  (Golden  Speech) 
~  rysostom  (Qoldeu  Mouth) ... 

KTVu;)          

i  (The  Little) 
i  Doctor  of  the  Church  (The)    ... 

Kons  Vit«     ».       ». 

Mangeur  or  Come* ton   ...       ^ .       „ . 

Magister  A  bat  r  act  ion  um         M       w 

ContradictionU        »        » 

„         Scolarum         ...       «.       ». 

„         Sententiarum...        _       „. 

MalTeus  Arlanorum 


«       _       ...    dledliM 


«.     FULGENTIO8,  bishop  of  Rusplna 
^     PlKTRO,  bishop  of  Ravenna 


JOHN,  patriarch  of  Constantinople 

KM  one  of  the  Fathers  of  the  Greek  Church 
of  Salisbury 


...     JOHN 


AQUINAS  was  so  called  by  Plus  V 


PIKKRK,  author  of  •  Historla  Scholastics,  •         — 

MAIRONK  (t'rancoi*  de)      ...       M 

GBOBSKTKBTB  (Hubert)     „.      «. 

excommunicated  ...       n, 
LOMBARD  (Pietro) 
HILARY,  bishop  of  Poitiers  (The  Rhone  of  Latin 

Eloquence) 

called  the  '  Rhone  of  Christian  Eloquence.1] 


...  1850  1490 

...  1224  1274 

the  '  Rhone  at 

..  464-SS3 
^  4S.X-460 
_  844-407 
_  WO  379 

_  1110-1182 

„.  1224-1274 

_  died  1245 

„.  died  1180 

_  died  l:«7 

„.  1174  1288 


(J.  B.  Bossuet 

Malleus  Heretlcorum    ...       ^       ...     AILLY  (Pierre  d') 

*;<IIDU:H  of  Colonna 

PlKTKO  .V.jUll* 

GKKOURY  of  Nazi 

...___     IHIDORK  of  Seville 
Thorough  Doctor  (The)  «.       _     VARKO  (Gulielmut) 


Theologian  (The)  ...       ~.       »       ». 


iva  14-JO 

1247   1M« 


670  038 


Doctors  ( Ubiquist).  '  Docteora  Ubi- 
quistes '  are  doctrors  not  members  of  the 
Sor bonne,  the  college  of  Navarre,  or  the 
Cholets. 

Doctors  of  Reason  (The).  Mem- 
bers of  the  Chinese  sect  of  Tao  or  Taou, 
a  kind  of  rationalistic  religious  sect. 

Tao,  one  of  the  Chinese  names  of  the  Supreme 
Being.  Is  identified  by  some  mibuionarles  with  the 
•Logos  of  St.  Johns  Gospel.  See  '  Tao/ 

Doctors  of  the  Church.  Certain 
canonised  authors  of  the  early  and  medi- 
•eval  Christian  Church  whose  works  have 
been  accepted  as  authority  on  doctrine, 
dogma,  and  discipline.  There  have  been 
hundreds  and  thousands  of  Theological 
Doctors,  but  the  following  list  contains 
all  those  distinctively  recognised  by  Ca- 
tholics as  '  Doctors  of  the  Church,'  and 
must  not  be  confounded  with  the  '  Scho- 
lastic Doctors.' 

To  make  this  list  as  correct  and  perfect  as  pos- 
sible, I  haye  been  carefully  over  all  the  many 
thousand  names  of  the  Bollandlsta,  with  those 
contained  In  the  '  Dictionnalre  Hagiographlque ' 
of  the  Abbu  Mlgne. 

(Qrtek,  Latin,  signify  the  language  in  which  the 
works  were  written).  The  month  shows  the '  Saint  • 
day.1 

AUTONBO    Maria    of    Liguorl.   Naples, 
rians 


Founder  of  the  Order  of  Liguori 
or  Redemptorlsts.  Called  by  Plus  IX. 
•one  of  the  doctors  of  the  Church' 
(SAug.) 


1690-1787 


Lutin 
op  of  Milan  a  Deo.) 

I.,itin 
AMSKLM,  archbishop  of  Canterbury  (21 

April)    L-itin    1038-1100 

AQUINAS.    See  beloif, '  Thomas.' 
ATHANASIUB,  patriarch  ot  Alexandria 
......    6r«dk 


ilO-259 
died  444 


AOOUHTIN».  bishop  of  Hippo.  In  Africa 

-      CMAug.)  .      /.Km 

BASIL  the  Great,  archbishop  of  Cesearea, 
in  Cappudocia  (14  June) 

BERNARD,  abbot  of  Clairvaux,  'the  Mel- 
lifluous or  Most  Mellllluous  Doctor' 
(WAug.)  L,i*x  1001-1161 

BOSAVKNTORA  (Giovanni  di  Fidenta).  a 
cardinal  bishop,  'the  Seraphic  doc- 
tor1 (14  July;  ..  ..  LaU* 

CBRYKOLOOU&,  AM  belo», '  Pletro  Chry. 
sologus ' 

CHKYMISTOM.  Be*  below . '  John  Chrysosv 
torn1 

CLKMRNB  or  CLKMKNT  of  Alexandria 
CAhu  flaciut  Alejcandrlnut)  (4  Dec.) 

KeJI 

CYPRIAN  (Tkatcitu  Caeilitu).  Mrtif  of 
CUu-thage,  and  one  of  the  'Fathers1 
(16  Sept.)  lirre* 

CYRIL,  patriarch  of  Alexandria,  and  one 
t>f  the  '  Fathers  '  (3B  Jan.)  ...  lireek 

EFHRKM,  '  the  Deacon  '  of  Odessa.  One 
of  the  '  Fathers  U  Feb.)  ...  G  reeJt 

EPIPHANIU8,  bishop  of  Constantia,  In 
Cyprus.  One  of  the  'Fathers'  (U 
ifay) Greek 

FDLOKNTIUS  (Falritu  Claudius  Gordina- 
ma),  bishop  of  Kusplna.  In  Africa,  the 
'  Augustine  of  his  age  '  (1  Jan.)  Latin 

O&KOOBY  the  Great,  pope  (12  March) 

Latin 

Naiiansus,  In  Cappadocla, 
Theologian.'  One  of  the 
'Father*,  and  archbishop  of  Con- 
stantinople (9  May) 

GREGORY  of  Nyssa,  brother  of  8.  Basil 
(a  March)  Latin 

HILARY,  bishop  of  Poitiers,  'Malleus 
Arlanorum  '  and  the  '  Rhone  of  Latin 
Eloquence.'  One  of  the  '  Fathers '  of 
the  Church  (18  Jan.)  l^itin 

HIPPOLYTUS,  bishop  of  Portus.  In  Rome, 
author  of  the '  Refutation  of  all  Here- 
sies (22  Aug.)  Greek 

l8iiK)KK,  archbishop  of  SeTllie,  '  the 
Theologian  '  (4  April) Latin 

JKRUMK,  '  Father  of  the  Latin  Charcb ' 
(30  Sept.)  Latin 

JOHN  CHRY808TOM  (Golden  IJouth),  pa- 
triarch of  Constantinople,  and  one  of 
the  '  Fathers  '  iU7  Jan.) 0rc«ft 


DOCTORS 


DODD 


S6S 


JOHN  DAMASCENES  or  '  Joannes  Damas- 
-    cenue(6May)  Greek        696-756 


EO  I.  the  Great,  pope  (11  April)      Latin        390-461 
NAHEN,  prophet  of  Antioch  (24  May.) 
(See  Abbe  Migiie,  '  Dictioimaire  Ha- 


giographique ')      Greek 

HlL  of  Ancyra.  of  Galatia.  A  disciple  of 
St.  ChryBOslom.  (See  Migne, '  Diction- 
naire  Hagiographique  ,  (12  Nov^ 

ORIOKN  of  Alexandria  (22  April)       Greek       186  247 
PANTENUS  or  Panteenus  of  Alexandria 

(7  July)  ...    Greek       155-216 

PIETRO  CHRYSOI/OGUS  (Golden  Speech), 

archbishop  of  Eavenna  (2  Dec.)  Latin  died  450 
PROSPER  AQUITANAS  (25  June)  ...  Latin  403-464 
BATYRUS,  brother  of  8.  Ambrose  (17  Sept.) 

Latin       838-878 

THOMAS  of  Aquino  or  THOMAS  AQUINAS, 
'  Angel  of  the  Schools,1  '  Eagle  of  Di- 
vines,' 'Universal  and  Angelic  Doc- 
tor,' '  The  Fifth  Doctor  of  the  Church,' 
'  The  Dumb  Ox  '  (7  March)      ...    Latin    1224-1274 
V  The  four  preceding  doctors  of  the  Latin 
Church  were — 

1.  AMBROSE  of  Milan 840-897 

t.  AUGUSTINE  of  Hippo        .      854-4SO 

».  JEROME,  '  Father  of  the  Latin  Church '       345-420 

A.  GREGORY  the  Great 544-604 

When  Pius  V.  In  1667  declared  Aquinas  to  be  the 
'  Fifth  Doctor  of  the  Church,'  he  did  not  ignore 
those  between  Gregory  and  Aquinas,  but  spoke  of 

B.  Thomas  as  we  speak  of  the  Tenth  Muse,  or 
Eighth  Wonder  of  the  World,  meaning  some  one 
or  some  wonder  of   striking  excellence.    There 
may  have  been  others  more  learned  than  Aqui- 
nas, as  there  are  poets  superior  to  Marie  Lejars 
de  Gournay,  surnamed  '  the  Tenth  Muse,'  and 
buildings  more  marvellous  than  the  palace  of  the 
Escurial  of  Toledo,  called  the  '  Eighth  Wonder.' 
Such  phrases  are  merely  complementary  hyper- 
bole. 

Doctors  of  the  Sorbonne.  *  Doc- 
teurs  en  Sorbonne.'  The  Sorbonne  is  a 
secular  ecclesiastical  college  founded  in 
Paris  by  Robert  de  Sorbon  in  1252.  The 
members  live  in  common,  and  are  pro- 
vided with  everything  necessary  for  life 
and  well-being.  The  head  of  the  college 
is  called  the  Proviseur,  and  his  assistant 
is  called  a  Prior.  The  buildings  were  re- 
stored by  Richelieu  in  the  17th  cent.  Since 
1821  these  buildings  have  been  the  seat 
of  the  University  of  Paris,  consecrated 
to  humanity  studies,  the  arts,  sciences, 
and  theology 

The  following  doctors  of  the  Sorbonne 
are  placed  in  the  'Petits  Bollandistes ' 
among  the  saints.  They  were  '  Martyrs 
of  the  Revolution '  (M.  R.). 

BURTE  (Jean  Franyoit),  whose  day  is  2  Sept. 

WEVR  (rincent  de),  „          „     26  June 

THORAME  (Jules  de  Pazcry  de)    „     '    „       2  Sept. 

Doctors'  Commons.  A  college  of 
doctors  in  the  civil  law,  London,  wherein 
the  Court  of  Admiralty  and  the  princi- 
pal ecclesiastical  courts  were  held. 
Founded  by  Dr.  Henry  Harvey,  dean 
of  the  Arches.  The  original  house  was 
destroyed  by  the  great  fire  of  London  in 
1666.  Building  taken  down  in  1867. 


Doctrinaires.  I.  or  '  Pretres  de  la 
Doctrine,'  1592.  Founded  by  Csesar  de 
Bus  of  Avignon,  and  confirmed  by  the 
pope  in  1597.  The  object  of  the  society 
was  to  instruct  the  poor,  especially  hi  rural 
districts,  in  religious  matters.  Many 
schools  were  under  them.  Caesar  de  Bus 
also  established  a  female  society  for 
women  called  '  Filles  de  la  Doctrine.' 

II.  1815.  A  political  party  in  Franca 
favourable  to  a  constitutional  govern- 
ment,  and  hoping  to  combine  perfect 
liberty  with  regality.  Royer-Collard  was 
the  chief,  or  pere  de  la  doctrine.  See 
above. 

The  following  were  eminent  doctrinaires,  vl«. 
Camille  Jordan,  De  Broglie,  De  Serre,  Duchatel. 
Duvergier,  De  Hauraniie,  Guizot,  Jaubert,  and 
Bemusat. 

Doctrine  of  Signatures  (The). 
The  doctrine  that  visible  signs  indicate 
the  virtues  and  uses  of  natural  objects. 
Thus  white  was  cold,  and  red  hot.  Hence 
in  fever  red  medicines,  such  as  mulberries 
and  pomegranates,  were  prescribed.  For 
liver  complaints  yellow  substances  wera 
recommended.  Malignant  plants,  says 
Coles,  have  a  sad  or  evil  appearance, 
either  in  their  leaves,  flowers,  or  fruit. 
Euphrasia,  or  '  eye-bright,'  has  a  spot 
like  the  pupil  of  the  eye  ;  walnuts,  which 
represent  the  human  brain,  are  good  for 
idiocy ;  nettle-tea  for  the  nettle-rash ; 
bilberry  and  turmeric,  being  yellow,  are 
good  for  jaundice;  liver-wort,  which  is 
spotted  like  tubercles  on  the  liver,  is 
good  for  liver  complaints.  So  through- 
put Nature  puts  her  label  on  everything, 
if  men  were  but  wise  enough  to  read  her 
writing. 

Doctrines  of  Port-  Royal.    The 

community  of  Port  Royal,  in  Paris,  were 
the  most  strenuous  defenders  of  the 
famous  book  called  '  Augustlnus '  by 
Cornelius  Jansen,  which  was  designed  to 
show  that  St.  Augustine  was  unsound  on 
the  doctrines  of  grace,  free-will,  predesti- 
nation, and  universal  redemption.  Jan- 
sen's  book  was  condemned  by  Pope 
Urban  VHL,  and  the  school  of  Port 
Royal  was  suppressed  in  1660. 

[She]  had  adopted  the  tenets  of  the  Jansenlsts, 
with  perhaps  a  still  further  tendency  towards  tha 
reformed  doctrines  than  those  of  Port  BoyaL— Si* 
W.  SCOTT,  Hedgaunllct,  chap.  xvii. 

Dodd,  D.D.  (William),  1758-1777. 
Hanged  at  Tyburn  for  forging  the  nam« 
of  Lord  Chesterfield  to  a  bond  for  4,2004 


E64 


DODO 


DOMESDAY 


Dodo  (The).  This  bird,  now  extinct, 
was  seen  by  the  Portuguese  in  the  Mau- 
ritius in  1499  ;  it  was  seen  by  the  Dutch 
in  1598 ;  it  was  figured  by  De  Bry  in 
1601,  by  Clusin  in  1605,  and  by  Bontius 
in  1G58 ;  the  bones  of  a  dodo  were  dis- 
covered in  the  Mauritius  by  Clark  in 
1805. 

There  Is  a  dodo'B  foot  In  the  British  Museum ;  * 
head  and  foot  iu  the  Ashmolean  Museum,  Oxford. 

Dog,  or  '  Dog  Steenie.'  George  Vil- 
liers  duke  of  Buckingham.  When  first 
made  the  king's  favourite  [James  L],  the 
queen  said  '  Now  you  must  be  my  watch- 
dog, and  whenever  the  king  is  inclined 
to  make  a  fool  of  himself,  you  must  pull 
the  old  sow  by  the  ear.' 

Buckingham  -wrote  from  Madrid  to  James  to 
•end  over  jewels:  'first  your  best  h  tband,  the 
Portugal  diamond,  the  rest  of  the  pendent  dia- 
monds to  make  up  a  necklace  to  give  the  Infanta, 
and  the  best  rope  of  pearls,  with  a  rich  chain  or 
two  for  myself  to  wear,  or  else  your  dog  will  lack  a 
eollar  '  (1628). 

Dog-days,  or '  Canicular  Days.'  The 
forty  days  beginning  with  8  July  and 
ending  1 1  Aug.  So-called  from  Caniculus, 
the  Dog-star,  or  Sirius,  in  the  constella- 
tion called  Canis  Major,  the  brightest  of 
the  fixed  stars.  The  Egyptians  had  the 
beginning  of  their  year  dependent  on  the 
heliacal  rising  of  the  Canicula,  coinciding 
with  the  flood  of  the  Nile. 

Dogs,  or  Barbets.  So  the  Vaudois 
were  usually  called  by  the  Catholics.  The 
Vaudois  employed  by  gentlemen  as  foot- 
men to  stand  behind  a  carriage  were 
called  barbets. 

The  Marquises  Floury  and  Angrogna,  fearing 
the  bite  of  the  dogs  (birtx-fe),  were  not  the  last  to 
run  away.— LfcoKR  (quoted  by  Ant.  Monaatier, 
HM.  e/tht  Vaudoit  Church,  p.  804). 

Dogado.  The  territory  of  the  doge 
of  Venice,  comprising  the  city  of  Venice, 
the  isles  of  Malamocco,  Chioggia,  and 
Brondolo,  with  a  narrow  slip  of  coast  be- 
tween the  mouths  of  the  Adige  and  the 
Musone.  By  a  law  in  1867  neither  the 
doge  nor  any  of  his  family  could  hold  any 
estate  beyond  the  dogado,  and  if  before 
raised  to  the  office  any  doge  happened  to 
have  any  estate  or  fief  beyond  this  terri- 
tory, he  was  obliged  to  sell  it 

Doge,  i.e.  duke.  The  chief  magis- 
trate of  several  Italian  republics.  In 
Venice  (697)  and  Amain  (897)  the  office 
was  held  for  life;  in  Genoa  from  1528 


there  were  twelve  doges  a  year.  Th« 
doge  was  both  general  and  judge,  ruling 
in  concert  with  a  representative  council 
of  the  chief  citizens.  The  first  doge  of 
Venice,  697,  was  Paulucci  Anaferto ;  the 
last  was  Ludovico  Marlni,  for  in  1795 
Napoleon  I.  abolished  the  office.  Marini 
was  elected  in  1789,  and  died  1808.  The 
doge  was  '  rex  in  foro,  senator  in  curia, 
captivus  hi  aula.' 


The  constitution  of  Venice  waa  a  pyramid,  i 
ngon  the  basis  of  the  grand  council,  and  rl_._, 
through  the  senate  and  the  college  to  the  doge,  the 


rising 


the  office  was  limited  to  two  years,  in  ! 
Ragusa  from  787  it  was  monthly,  so  that   • 


ornamental  apex.    In  1172  the  election  of  doge  waa 
transferred  from  the  people  to  the  grand  council. 

Dogget's  'Coat  and  Badge,' 
1715.  The  prize  of  a  rowing  match  on  the 
Thames,  instituted  by  Thomas  Dogget, 
an  actor.  The  race  day  is  1  Aug.,  the 
day  of  the  accession  of  George  I.  The 
race  is  from  London  Bridge  to  the  '  Old 
Swan '  at  Chelsea,  when  the  tide  \% 
strongest  against  the  rowers. 

Dogmael's  Stone  (St.).  A  stone  in 
Pembrokeshire  with  an  inscription  in 
Ogham.  See  '  Golspie  Stone.' 

There  1*  another  near  Margam  In  Glamorgan- 
Bhlre,  and  one  near  Crickhowcl,  In  Brecknock- 
shire. The  town  is  called  St.  Dogmell  in  Bartho- 
lomew'* Gazetteer.' 

Dogmatists  and  Empirics.  Two 
schools  of  medicine  in  Alexandria  which 
prevailed  during  the  three  centuries  pre- 
ceding the  birth  of  Christ.  The  Dogma- 
tists or  Methodists  were  those  who  fol- 
lowed certain  prescribed  rules;  the 
Empirics  were  those  who  trusted  to 
experiment  and  experience.  The  chief 
of  the  Dogmatists  were  Erastratos,  The- 
mison,  and  Coelius  Aurelianus. 

The  chief  of  the  Empirics  were  Phi  linos  of  Com, 
Sextus  Empiricm,  and  Heraclldes  of  Tarentum. 

Dom-Boc.  A  book  of  dooms  or 
'  Liber  Judicialis.'  A  code  of  laws  com- 
piled by  Alfred  the  Great  from  the  West 
Saxon  collection  of  Ina,  the  Kentish  col- 
lection of  Ethelbert,  and  the  Mercian 
laws  of  Off  a. 

It  begins, '  The  Lord  spake  all  these  words,  say- 
ing. .  .  .'  Then  follow  the  Ten  Commandments, 
part  of  the  Mosaic  Law,  and  the  Golden  Rule; 
then  the  ecclesiastical  and  civil  laws. 

Dome  of  Chosroes  (The).  A  mag- 
nificent edifice  in  Modain,  one  of  the 
wonders  of  the  East,  built  in  the  6th 
cent,  by  Chosroes  the  Great  of  Persia. 

Domesday  Book.  See '  Doomsday 
Book,' 


DO-MICELLA 


DOMINUS 


£65 


Domicellse  Cameree  Reginse. 
Ladies  of  the  bedchamber ;  generally,  if 
not  always,  married  ladies. 

Domicell89  Reginae.  Maids  of 
honour,  and  of  course  unmarried. 

Domiciliary  Canons.  Canons 
not  in  holy  orders,  and  therefore  having 
no  right  to  any  particular  chapter. 

Domina  Anglorum.  Maud, 
daughter  of  Henry  I.,  and  mother  of 
Henry  II.,  by  Geoffrey  Plantagenet, 
count  of  Anjou. 

Domingo  (Revolt  of  Santo)  from 
the  French  yoke. 

(a)  The  revolt  of  the  slaves  broke  out 
22  Apg.,  1791,  and  Toussaint  Louverture, 
a  negro  chieftain,  was  proclaimed  gover- 
nor for  life  in  1801,  but  he  died  in  1803. 

(b)  Another  revolt,  to  expel  the  French 
from  the  island,  broke  out  in  1803.     The 
revolters  put  themselves  under  British 
protection ;    D'Essalines    (originally     a 
slave)  was  appointed  governor,  and  the 
ancient  name  of  Hayti  was  restored.    In 
1804  the  governor  declared  himself  em- 
peror of  the  whole  island,  but  in  1806  he 
was  assassinated,  and   the  French  part 
of  the  island  was  divided  into  two  parts 
— a  negro  republic  and  a  mulatto  com- 
monwealth.  In  1822  Peter  Boyer,  a  man 
of  colour,  reduced  the  whole  island  under 
one ,  government — a   representative    re- 
public— but  he  abdicated  in  1843,  and 
retired  to  Paris,  where  he  died  in  1850. 

(c)  In  1844  the  Spanish  portion  of  the 
island  was  seized  by  the  blacks,  and 
formed  into  a  republic  under  Santana, 
and  in  1849  Faustin  Soulouque,  a  negro, 
proclaimed  himself  Faustin  I.  emperor 
of  Hayti,  but  he  abdicated  in  1861.    Sal- 
nave  was  declared  president  11  Jan.,  1870, 
but  was  shot  by  the  French  on  the  15th 
of  the  same  month. 

At  present  (1890)  the  Island  IB  divided  Into  two 
republics  :  one  (Hayti)  French-speaking,  and  the 
Other  (Santo  Domingo)  Spanish-speaking. 

Dominica  Bran'donum.  Pro- 
perly was  the  Sunday  preceding  Quadri- 
geBtina  Sunday  (1st  in  Lent).  See  '  Sun- 
days.' 

P.randones  appellabant  Oalll  prim  am  quadra- 
gesimal is  Jejunii  hebdomadam,  quod  hujus  prima 
die  sub  vesperum  pueri  brnndanibiu,  seu  facibua 
fcccensis  februare  solerent.  Dominica  brandonum 
QuHdnigcsimam  prsecedit.—  DUCANGE,  Glossary 
BRANDO). 

Dominica  de  Rosa,  or  'Ltetare 
Sunday'  (g.v.).  The  fourth  Sunday   in 
12 


Lent,  when  the  pope  blesses  the  golden 
rose.     See  '  Sundays.'  , 

Domin'ical  Letters  (The).  From 
Dominica  (dies),  i.e.  Sunday ;  the  Sun- 
day Letters.  They  are  A  B  C  D  E  F  G, 
used  in  almanacs  to  mark  the  Sundays 
throughout  the  year.  The  1st,  8th,  15th, 
and  22nd  days  are  marked  A ;  the  2nd, 
9th,  16th,  23rd,  &c.,  are  marked  B,  and 
so  on.  Hence,  on  whatever  day  the  first 
Sunday  of  the  year  falls,  the  letter  which 
marks  it  will  mark  every  other  Sunday 
in  the  year.  If  it  is  A  (the  1st  of  the 
month)  every  Sunday  will  be  A,  and  so 
on,  because  there  are  seven  days  and 
seven  letters. 

Dominicans,  or  Preaching  Friars, 
1215.  A  religious  order  of  the  rule  of 
Augustine,  founded  by  St.  Dominic  at 
Toulouse  for  preaching  and  the  con- 
version of  heretics.  In  1233  the  func- 
tion of  Inquisitors  was  added.  They 
had  several  houses  in  Italy,  Spain,  Por- 
tugal, France,  Germany,  and  England, 
In  1218  the  Dominicans  of  Paris  were 
called  Jacobins,  because  their  convent 
was  in  the  Rue  St.  Jacques.  Among  the, 
most  famous  of  the  order  were  Albert 
the  Great,  St.  Thomas  Aquinas,  Ray- 
mond of  Penafort,  Vincent  of  Beauvais, 
Cai'etan,  Dom  Soto,  &c.  They  sustained 
a  long  rivalry  with  the  Franciscans,  but 
were  suppressed  in  France  in  1790  by 
the  National  Assembly.  Their  outer 
dress  is  a  black  garment  with  a  scapu- 
lary  and  capuchin  of  the  same  cloth. 
They  also  carry  a  rosary  suspended  from 
their  girdle. 

By  the  Second  Council  of  Lyons  the  Begging 
Friars  were  limited  to  the  Dominicans  or  black 
Friars,  the  Franciscans  or  Grey  Friars,  the 
Augustines  (also  Black  Friars),  and  the  Carmelites 
or  White  Friars. 

There  are  Dominican  nuns  and  Dominican  t*f  • 
tlaries,  &0. 

Dominicans,  1793,  &c.  Those 
Frenchmen  who  observed  Sunday  after 
the  introduction  of  the  new  French 
Calendar,  which  abolished  the  week  of 
seven  days  and  introduced  a  decade  of 
ten  days  instead.  The  Dominicans  had, 
of  course,  fifty-two  weeks  in  the  year, 
the  Decadists  had  thirty-six  decades. 

Dominion  Day.    Canada,  2  July. 

Dominus.  Ds.  on  tombstones,  in 
the  middle  ages,  indicates  either  a 
clergyman  or  a  knight.  Clergymen  were 
then  addressed  as  knights. 


866 


DOMINU8 


DONATIST3 


Dominus  ac  Redemptor  Nos 
ter,  1778.  The  famous  brief  of  Clement 
XIV.  suppressing  '  for  ever  the  society 
of  the  Jesuits,  out  of  regard  to  the  peace 
of  the  church.' 

Domitian  Road  (The),  B.C.  122. 
Constructed  in  Gaul  by  Cnfleua  Domitius 
(Ahenobarbus). 

Don,  Dom,  Dona.  Don  Is  Do- 
Dom  ia  Dom-inua,  Dona  is 

[mi]na.  Don  and  Dona  are  Spanish 
forms,  Dom  is  Portuguese.  At  one  time 
these  were  given  only  to  princes,  bishops, 
and  seniors,  then  to  hidalgos  ;  hutnow-a- 
daya  they  are  very  often  mere  polite 
forms  of  address,  like  our  esquire. 

Donald  Ballach,  ».  0.  the  Freckled. 
Cousin-german  of  Alexander  lord  of  the 
Isles. 

Donati  (The),  1293.  A  faction  in 
Florence  opposed  to  the  Cerchi.  So 
named  from  two  powerful  houses.  Dante, 
the  poet,  waa  connected  with  the  house 
of  the  Donati.  See  '  Donatista.' 

In  Ms  tola,  an  ally  of  Florence,  ther«  were  two 
similar  factions,  the  Nerl  and  the  Itianchl.  The 
Nerl  sided  with  the  Donati.  and  the  Itianchl  with 
the  Cerent.  The  Nerl  were  aeulous  Guelfa.  and 
the  Itianchl  were  of  the  Ohlbelline  party.  When 
Dante  waa  In  PUtola  he  joined  the  liiaiichl,  and 
hlb  hoiibo  waa  pulled  down  about  hla  eara  by  the 
Nerl  lealota.  (Cerchi  pronounce  Cter-ki.) 

Donation  of  Constantino  (The). 
The  tale  ia  that  Constantino  the  Great 
(806-337)  waa  healed  of  leprosy  by  the 
water  of  baptism  under  St.  Silvester,  the 
Roman  bishop.  In  reward  of  this  service 
the  emperor  withdrew  from  Rome,  and 
founded  a  new  capital  in  the  East.  The 
Roman  capital  he  resigned  to  St.  Sil- 
vester and  his  successors  for  ever  ('  pa- 
latiam  nostrum,  et  urbem  Romam,  et 
totius  Italire  civitates  ').  If  this  tale  is 
accepted,  the  'Donations  of  Pepin  and 
Charlemagne  '  were  no  donations  at  all, 
but  simply  restitutions  of  a  part  of  Con- 
•tantine's  Donation.  The  deed  has  been 
proved  to  be  a  gross  and  impudent  for- 
gery. See  l  Literary  Forgeries.' 

In  Artosto  we  read  that  the  Deed  of  Constan- 
tine  B  Gift  was  found  In  the  Moon  with  other 
rubbish— 


Di  varll  florl  ad  un  gran  monte  passa, 
Ch'  ebbe  gla  buono  odore,  or  putia  fort 
Oueato  era  11  dono  (se  pcro  dlr  lece) 


, 
forte. 


Che  Coatantlno  al  buon  Silveetro  foce. 

Orlando  Furioio,  xxxi  v.  80. 

Donation  of  Pepin  (The).  By  the 
liberality  of  Pepin  and  Charlemagne  the 


ancient  patrimony  of  farms  and  house* 
of  the  popea  was  transformed  into -the 
temporal  dominion  of  citir-s  and  pro- 
vincea.  This  first-fruits  of  the  conquest* 
of  Pepin,  called  his  donation,  was  the 
germ  of  the  temporal  dominions  of  the 
pope  of  Rome  ('  Liber  Pontificalia,'  p. 

The  'donation*  Included  the  territories  at 
Ravenna,  Bologna,  and  Ferrara,  taken  f-om 
Astolphus.  The  donation  was  greatly  enlarged 
by  Charlemagne.- (W;-.r  Cmnttmm. 

The  'Donation  of  Constantino  '  waa  a  forgery 

Kobably  of  the  notorious  Hiculfo,  who  U'auppoeed 
have  forged  the  '  Decretals '  (6th  cent.). 

Donatism,  A.D.  311.  The  religions 
tenets  of  Donatus,  the  Numidian  bishop, 
who  insisted  that  personal  holiness  made 
a  Christian ;  and  that  the  apostolic  suc- 
cession of  bishops  did  not  of  itself  form 
the  necessary  medium  of  communication 
with  Christ;  that,  in  fact,  Christianity 
ia  a  personal  matter  more  than  a  matter 
of  pedigree.  At  one  time  Donatism  ran 
Catholicism  very  hard  indeed,  and  at  the 
present  day  there  are  not  many  who  would 
not  subscribe  to  this  fundamental  doe- 
trine  of  Donatus,  '  that  he  who  by  faith 
and  worka  shows  himself  an  approved 
Christian,  ia  to  be  accounted  a  Christian, 
whether  that  grace  has  been  communica- 
ted by  apostolic  succession  or  not.' 

Don'atists.  L  A.D.  811.  A  religious 
Beet  founded  by  Donat,  bishop  of  Casa 
Nigra,  in  Africa.  Donatus  declared  that 
Caecilianua,  bishop  of  Carthage,  waa  not 
duly  elected,  and  that  all  those  in  hia 
obedience  were  heretics.  Hia  heretical 
doctrines  were  these:  that  baptism  ad- 
ministered by  heretics  is  null  and  void ; 
and  that  the  church  ia  not  infallible, 
seeing  it  had  erred  in  the  case  of  Caeci- 
lianua, The  Council  of  Aries,  held  A.D. 
814,  acquitted  Ceecilianus  and  condemned 
Donatus.  Donatus  and  hia  followers 
now  seceded  from  the  church  and  formed 
a  new  sect  which,  in  830,  had  as  many 
as  172  bishops.  The  fundamental  doc- 
trines of  the  new  sect  were  these :  (1) 
that  the  Son  ia  inferior  to  the  Father, 
and  the  Holy  Ghost  ia  inferior  to  the 
Son;  (2)  that  personal  holiness  is  far 
more  important  than  apostolic  succession, 
and  (8)  when  any  member  is  excom- 
municated for  offences,  he  must  be  re- 
baptized  before  he  can  be  again  admitted 
into  church  membership. 

II.  A.D.  816.  The  followers  of  Donatua, 
bishop  of  Carthage,  who,  being  coo- 


DONNELLAN 


DORISLAU9 


167 


flemned  by  pope  and  emperor  as  a  schis- 
matic, revolted,  and  carried  with  him  a 
large  following  of  reformers,  who  lighted 
*  civil  war  and  desolated  Africa  in  the 
reigns  of  Constantine  and  his  successors 
till  the  Vandal  invasion.  St.  Augustine 
combated  these '  sectaries.' 

Donnellan  Lectureship  (The), 
1794.  Instituted  in  Dublin  University 
under  the  will  of  Anne  Donnellan. 

Dooms  of  Ethelbert  (The),  AJ>. 
697.  Giving  a  legal  status  in  England 
to  the  Christian  church. 

Doomsday  Book,  or  'Domesday 
Book,'  1085-1086.  A  statistical  survey 
of  that  part  of  England  which  was  under 
the  sway  of  William  the  Conqueror.  So 
called,  probably,  because  it  was  of  autho- 
rity in  all  dooms,  i.e.  judgments  in  dis- 
puted questions  which  afterwards  arose 
on  matters  contained  therein.  It  was 
anciently  known  as  the  '  Liber  de  Win- 
tonia  '  (Book  of  Winchester),  because  at 
one  time  it  was  preserved  in  the  royal 
treasury  of  that  city,  under  three  locks 
and  keys.  It  was  printed  and  published 
in  1783  in  two  folio  volumes.  In  1816 
two  supplementary  volumes  were  pub- 
lished. See  below  '  Supplementary 
Volume.'  N.B.  The  counties  of  Durham, 
Northumberland,  Westmoreland,  and 
Cumberland  are  omitted. 

There  are  two  volumes:  one  called  the  Great 
Domesday  Book  and  the  other  the  Little  Domes- 
day Book.  The  great  book  contains  382  double 
pages  of  vellum,  each  page  having  a  double  column. 
Borne  of  the  capital  letters  are  in  red  ink,  and 
Rome  passages  are  touched  'with  red  ink.  It  con- 
tains a  survey  of  thirty-one  counties.  The  Little 
Domesday  Book  contains  450  double  pages  of  vel- 
lum in  single  column.  It  contains  the  counties  of 
Essex,  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  part  of  Rutland,  part  of 
Lancashire,  York,  and  Chester. 

Contents  :  The  name  of  the  place ;  the  present 
tenant ;  the  tenant  in  the  time  of  Edward,  1041 ; 
bow  many  hydes  of  land  in  the  manor ;  how  many 
ploughgates  in  demesne  (i.e.  reserved  in  the  lord's 
own  hand) ;  how  many  homagers  or  vassals ;  how 
many  villeins ;  how  many  cottars ;  how  many 
serfs;  what  freemen;  how  many  tenants  in 
•oca  go  (i.e.  by  hereditary  right) ;  how  much  wood: 
how  much  meadow  and  pasture ;  what  mills  and 
fishponds ;  how  much  has  been  added  or  taken 
•.way  since  1041 ;  what  the  present  value.  The 
return  was  three-fold:  (1)  As  these  details  were 
In  1041 ;  (2)  As  they  had  been  given  by  William ; 
and  (8)  As  they  were  when  the  survey  was  made. 

Doomsday  Book  (Supplementary 
Volumes).  Vol.  i.  contains  an  introduc- 
tion by  Sir  Henry  Ellis,  and  indices  of 
the  names  contained  in  Doomsday  Book. 
Vol.  ii.  contains  (1)  the  Exon  Domesday 
(q.v.)  \  (2)  the  Inquisitio  Elieubia,  or  sur- 


vey of  the  lands  of  the  monastery  of 
Ely,  i.e.  of  the  counties  of  Cambridge, 
Hertford,  Essex,  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  and 
Huntingdonshire ;  (8)  the  Winton  Domes- 
day, containing  two  surveys  of  the  city 
of  Winchester :  one  made  between  1107 
and  1128,  and  the  other  made  in  1148 ; 
and  (4)  the  Bolden  Book  (q.v.),  or  survey 
of  the  see  of  Durham  made  in  1183. 

Dorian  Mode  (The).  In  music  is 
our  scale  of  D  played  entirely  on  white 
notes  of  the  piano,  with  the  minor 
seventh  so  characteristic  of  Greek  music. 
Practically  singers  began  their  scale  with 
A  instead  of  D. 

Dorians.  One  of  the  four  distinc- 
tive people  of  old  Greece,  who  conquered 
Peloponnesus  and  settled  there.  This  is 
called  'The  Return  of  the  Heraclldea.' 
There  were  also  Dorian  settlements  in 
Asia  Minor  and  the  neighbouring  islands. 
They  were  a  sturdy  unpolished  race.  In 
architecture  it  was  the  strongest,  sim- 
plest, and  plainest  of  the  three  orders ;  in 
philosophy  it  was  of  the  Pythagorean 
school;  in  politics  highly  aristocratic; 
in  dialect  harsh  and  rough.  Scotch  if 
often  called  the  British  Doric. 

The  three  orders  were  the  Ionic,  the  most  chaste 
and  elegant ;  the  Corinthian,  the  most  ornate ;  and 
the  Doric,  the  most  plain  and  the  strongest. 

Doric  School  of  Greek  Poets 

(The).  Founded  by  Alcman  and  Stesi- 
choros.  Alcman  of  Lydia  (B.C.  660-600) 
was  a  Spartan  slave,  emancipated.  He 
wrote  in  the  Doric  dialect ;  most  of  his 
poems  are  erotic,  but  very  few  fragments 
remain.  In  one  of  his  odes  he  exclaims, 
4  Oh  that  I  were  a  seamew,  which  wings 
its  flight  among  the  halcyons,  and  runs 
on  the  surface  of  the  sea-waves.  Bird 
of  spring  with  radiant  plumage,  and 
heart  that  knows  no  sigh  I '  This  is  not 
unworthy  to  be  compared  with  that 
beautiful  verse  of  the  psalmist, '  Oh  that 
I  had  wings  like  a  dove,  for  then  would 
I  flee  away  and  be  at  rest ! ' 

Stesichoros  (B.C.  632-552)  was  a  native 
of  Sicily,  and  was  the  father  of  the  choral 
epode.  His  poems  are  in  irregular  verse, 
and  the  subjecta  are  'The  Labours  of 
Hercules,'  the  '  Return  of  the  Heraclldaa,' 
the  '  Siege  of  Troy,'  '  Return  from  Troy,' 
and  the  '  Calydonlan  Hunt.' 

Alcman  wrote  in  Old  Doric;  but  Theoerltos, 
Bion,  and  Moschos  wrote  in  New  Doric. 

Dorislaus  (Dr.),  in  1649.  Was  sent 
by  the  British  parliament  as  envoy  to 


BC3 


DORSETSHIRE 


DOVER 


the  States  of  Holland,  while  Charles  II., 
in  exile,  was  holding  his  court  at  the 
Hague.  The  very  evening  of  his  arrival, 
while  he  sat  at  supper  in  the  inn,  six 
gentlemen  with  drawn  swords  dragged 
him  from  his  chair,  and  murdered  him 
on  the  floor.  These  assassins  were 
Scotchmen,  followers  of  Montrose,  and 
Dorislaus  had  been  recently  employed 
*  to  draw  the  charge  against  the  king.' 

As  long  as  he  (William  II.  prince  of  Orange) 
lived,  no  atonement  could  be  obtained  for  the 
murder  of  Dorislaus.— Dr.  LINGAKD,  llitt.oj Engl., 
viii.  6. 

It  must  be  remembered  that  William  II.  had 
married  a  d\ughter  of  Charles  I.,  and  all  the 
partisans  of  the  stadtholder  were  rabid  royalists. 

Dorsetshire  Labourers  (The), 
1834.  At  the  Dorchester  assizes  six 
agricultural  labourers  were  tried  and 
convicted  of  being  members  of  an  illegal 
society,  and  for  administering  illegal 
paths.  They  belonged  to  a  trades-union 
in  which  those  initiated  were  admitted 
blindfold  into  a  room  where  was  the  pic- 
ture of  a  skeleton  and  a  skull.  These 
labourers  were  sentenced  to  transporta- 
tion for  seven  years. 

It  was  now  proposed  that,  as  the  Orange  leaden 
had  violated  the  law  as  much  as  the  Dorsetshire 
labourers,  they  should  be  dealt  with  in  the  same 
manner,  and  that  if  evidence  could  be  obtained, 
the  Duke  of  Cumberland  [grandmaster].  Lord  Ken- 
yon,  the  Bishop  of  Sallabury  [chaplain].  Colonel 
Kalrman,  and  the  rest  should  be  prosecuted  in  the 
central  criminal  court.— HoWITT,  UuL  oj  Eiigi. 
(year  1886.  p.  278). 

Dort  (Si/nod  of).  Held  between 
18  Nov.,  IfilH,  and  25  May,  1619.  It  was 
an  assembly  of  Protestant  divines  to  con- 
sider the  nature  and  tendency  of  the 
doctrines  of  Arminius,  professor  of 
divinity  in  Leyden.  The  synod  decided 
in  favour  of  Calvinism,  and  excommuni- 
cated Arminius  and  his  adherents. 

Dotation  of  Pepin  (The).  Se« 
1  Donation,'  &o. 

Dotted  Bible  (The).  An  edition 
of  the  Bible  printed  in  1578,  page  for 
page  with  that  of  1574.  See  '  Bible.' 

Douay  Bible  (The),  1581.  A  trans- 
lation made  by  the  professors  connected 
with  the  College  of  Douay,  founded  in 
1568  by  Dr.  William  Allen  for  the  educa- 
tion of  English  boys  designed  for  the 
Romish  priesthood.  These  students 
were  to  be  sent  into  England  as  itinerant 
preachers,  with  the  view  of  creating  a 
reactionary  feeling  and  upsetting  the 
Reformed  Church.  Dr.  Allen  himself 
worked  on  the  translation.  See  '  Bible.' 


Double  Procession  (The).  That 
is  the  Fihoque  dogma.  Did  the  Holy 
Ghost  proceed  from  the  Father  AND  the 
Son,  or  from  the  Father  BY  the  Son? 
The  former  is  the  dogma  of  the  Western 
Church;  the  latter  is  the  belief  of  the 
Eastern  Church. 

Doublement  du  Tiers  (Le),  27 
Dec.,  1788.  When  the  commons  or  depu- 
ties of  '  Le  Tiers  '  were  made  equal  in 
number  to  the  deputies  of  the  noblesse 
and  clergy  both  together.  There  were 
572  of  the  Tiers,  572  of  the  other  two 
estates,  and  a  chairman. 


Doubling  Ordinance  (Tfo),. 
A  law  that  whoever  advanced  one-fourth 
more  than  his  original  share  for  land  in 
Ireland  should  be  entitled  to  double  the 
quantity  of  land  ;  but  if  any  '  adventurer  ' 
refused  to  make  such  advance,  any  other 
T  erson  might  reap  the  benefit,  provided 
he  repaid  the  '  adventurer'  the  sum  ori 
gin  ally  subscribed. 

Those  who  subscribed  8001.  were  to  have  1,000 
acre*  In  Ulster  ;  those  who  subscribed  80W.  were 
to  have  1,000  acres  In  Connaught;  those  who 
subscribed  4501.  were  to  have  1,000  acres  In  Mun 
ster  ;  and  those  who  subscribed  OOOi.  were  to  have 
1.000  acres  of  the  forfeited  land  in  Leinster.  The 
subscribers  were  called  '  The  Adventurers.1 

Douglas's  Larder,  1807.  '  Jame« 
Douglas  penetrated  into  his  own  country 
in  disguise,  and,  collecting  some  of  his 
ancient  followers,  surprised  the  English 
garrison  placed  by  Lord  Clifford  in 
Douglas  Castle,  and  putting  the  garrison 
to  the  sword,  he  mingled  the  mangled 
bodies  with  a  large  stock  of  provisions 
which  the  English  had  amassed,  and  s«-t 
fire  to  the  castle.  The  country  people 
to  this  day  call  this  "  Douglas's  Larder."  ' 
(Sir  W.  Scott,  '  History  of  Scotland,'  ix.) 

Having  let  fire  to  his  caotle.  he  fled  to  the 
mountains,  saying  that  he  liked  better  to  hear 
the  lark  sing  than  the  mouse  cheep. 

Douglas  Wars  (The),  1572,  ir,73. 
Skirmishes  in  the  regency  of  James  .  arl 
of  Morton,  in  which  prisoners  were  re- 
lentlessly executed  on  both  sides. 

Douloir  (The).  An  instrument  of 
death  resembling  the  more  modern  guil- 
lotine. It  was  used  in  the  reign  oi 
Henri  IV.  for  the  execution  of  his  godson, 
the  Due  de  Montmorenci. 

Dover  (Treaty  of),  22  May,  1670.  A 
secret  compact  between  Charles  II.  of 
England  and  Louis  XIV.  of  France, 
negotiated  through  Henrietta  duchess  of 


DOVES' 


DRAMA 


Orleans,  and  providing  that  Charles 
should  publicly  announce  his  conversion 
to  Romanism;  and  if  any  disturbance 
ensued,  that  Louis  should  send  to  hia 
aid  a  French  army  and  a  subsidy  of  three 
million  francs. 

Doves'  Dung  (2  Kings  vl  25). 
Sold  in  the  siege  of  Samaria  at  the  rate 
of  half  a  pound  for  twelve  shillings,  does 
not  mean  the  droppings  of  pigeons,  but 
the  plant  called  by  botanists  '  ornitho- 
gallum,'  from  two  Greek  words,  Sp^flos 
y«Aa,  bird's  milk,  and  known  as  '  the 
Star  of  Bethlehem ' — i.e.  the  star-shaped 
flower  of  Bethlehem.  The  roots  of  these 
plants  are  white,  edible,  and  in  some 
English  counties  are  sold  for  * '  French 
asparagus.'  They  are  much  eaten  in  the 
Levant,  where  the  plant  abounds,  roasted 
like  chestnuts  or  boiled.  The  plant  sold 
in  Samaria  would  be  better  understood 
by  the  equivalent, '  A  bunch  of  asparagus 
or  half  a  pint  of  chestnuts  for  twelve 
shillings.' 

Dow  Purse.  The  money  anciently 
given  by  the  bridegroom  to  his  bride  on 
their  wedding  day.  It  was  a  Roman 
custom,  but  obtained  among  the  Greeks, 
the  Jews,  and  almost  all  the  northern 
parts  of  Europe. 

The  Greeks  called  it  optpm/  ta>po».  In  Germany 
It  la  called  Morgengabe,  ijR.  morning  present. 

Downing  College.  In  Cambridge 
University,  founded  by  Sir  George  Down- 
ing, of  Gamlingay  Park,  Cambridge,  in 
1800,  opened  in  1821. 

Downing  Professorship  of  the 
laws  of  England.  Stipend  200Z.  a  year. 
Founded  1800,  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge, by  Sir  George  Downing,  Bart., 
founder  of  Downing  College,  Cambridge, 
and  of  the  Downing  Professorship  of 
Medicine.  See '  Regius  Professorship  of 
Ciril  Law.' 

Downing  Professorship  of 
Medicine  (The),  in  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  1800.  Founded  by  Sir  George 
Downing,  Bart.,  the  founder  of  Downing 
College,  Cambridge,  and  of  the  Downing 
Professorship  of  the  Laws  of  England. 
Stipend  200Z.  more  than  a  Fellow  of 
Downing  receives.  See  '  Regius  Profes- 
sorship of  Physic.' 

Doxology  (The).  In  the  reign  of 
Constantine  the  Great  there  were  four 
forms  of  the  doxology  in  use  :— 


1.  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  th« 
Son,  and  to  the  Holy  Ghost. 

2.  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  fhe 
Son,  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

8.  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  in  the  Son, 
and  in  the  Holy  Ghost. 

4.  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  by  the  Son, 
and  in  the  Holy  Ghost.  (Philostorgius, 
Book  ILL,  chap,  xiii.) 

Doyen  des  Rois  (Le).    So  Louis 

XIV.  used  to  style  himself  in  the  latter 
years  of  his  long  reign.  He  reigned  72 
years,  and  it  will  not  be  easy  to  find  in 
nistory  a  reign  of  equal  length. 

Dozen  Peers  (The).  The  12  peers 
assembled  at  the  instance  of  the  barons, 
in  the  reign  of  Henry  III.,  to  be  privy 
councillors,  or  rather  conservators  of  the 
kingdom. 

Dozsa  Rebellion  (The),  1518-1514, 
Hungary.  Also  called  the  Kurucz  Re- 
bellion, that  is  the  rebellion  of  the  Cru- 
ciferi,  because  the  original  insurgents 
were  intended  to  be '  soldiers  of  the  cross.' 
It  was  a  peasants'  uprising  against 
the  oppressions  of  the  upper  class. 
Of  course  the  rebels  were  defeated  im- 
mediately they  came  into  conflict  with 
the  better  trained,  and  George  Dozsa  was 
put  to  death  with  the  most  savage  cruelty. 
He  was  seated  on  a  red-hot  iron  chair,  a 
red-hot  iron  crown  was  placed  on  his 
head,  and  a  red-hot  sceptre  in  his  hand, 
and  to  add  to  his  tortures  his  flesh  was 
then  torn  from  his  bones.  See  'Damiens.' 

DraCO  Regis.  The  standard  borne 
in  war  anciently  by  our  kings.  It  had 
the  figure  of  a  dragon  wrought  on  it. 

Dragonnades  (8  syl.),  1685.  An 
armed  expedition  to  stamp  out  Protest- 
antism in  France.  Each  expedition  was 
led  by  a  bishop,  who  demanded  that  every 
Protestant  should  abjure  Protestantism, 
and  those  who  refused  to  do  so  were  left 
to  the  tender  mercies  of  the  dragoons 
who  accompanied  him.  Hundreds  were 
thrown  into  dungeons;  hundreds  who 
fled  were  hunted  down  like  wild  beasts  ; 
many  were  gibbeted  or  sent  to  the  gal- 
leys ;  and  not  a  few  were  cut  down  by 
the  sword. 
The  persecutions  were  renewed  in  1723  and  1724 

Drama  (Father  of  the  French}, 
Jodell  (1582-1573). 


9/0 


DRAMA 


DRUSES 


Drama  (Father  of  the  modern  Ger- 
man). Andreas  Greif  (1616-1664). 

Drama  (Father  of  the  Greek). 
Thespis,  6th  cent.  B.C. 

Drama  (Father  of  the  Spanish). 
Lope"  de  Vega  (1562-1635). 

Drapier's  Letters,  1724.  A  series 
of  letters  by  Dean  Swift  on  the  halfpence 
and  farthings  coined  for  Ireland  by 
William  Wood,  iron  and  copper  founder 
of  Wolverhampton.  Drapier  is  repre- 
sented as  a  poor  but  independent-spirited 
shopkeeper,  utterly  unskilled  in  law,  but 
who  did  not  mean  to  be  mined  if  he 
could  help  it.  In  these  letters  the  Irish 
were  told  that  Wood's  patent  was  in- 
iquitous, and  that  the  contract  had  been 
infamously  carried  out.  Wood  was  called 
a  'wood-louse,'  and  his  copper  was  de- 
clared to  be  vile  brass,  20  of  which  coins 
were  not  worth  10  honest  ones.  The 
Irish  refused  to  take  Wood's  halfpence, 
and  the  government  was  compelled  to 
withdraw  the  coinage.  Swift  became 
immensely  popular  in  Ireland,  but  Sir 
Isaac  Newton,  master  of  the  mint,  ex- 
amined the  coin,  and  declared  it  to  be 
father  above  the  terms  of  the  contract. 

Dreadful  Woman  (The).  Caro- 
line, the  wife  of  George  prince  regent. 
Married  1795,  separated  the  year  her 
daughter  was  bom,  1796,  died  1821. 

The  Whigs  threatened  to  espouse  in  a  body  the 
eaune  of  the  Dreadful  Woman,  and  bring  hrr  to 
the  front  afaln.— WINGFIBLD,  Abigail  Hove,  vol.  1. 
p.160. 

Dresden  (Treaty  of  Peace  at).  25 
Dec.,  1745,  was  signed  at  Dresden  the 
treaty  which  concluded  the  second  Sile- 
sian  war  between  Maria  Theresa  of 
Austria  and  Frederick  II.  the  Great  of 
Prussia.  By  this  treaty  Silesia  was 
again  restored  to  Prussia.  See  f  Berlin,' 
treaty  of. 

Drinking  in  Belgium.  The  Bel- 
gian labourer  spends  one  quarter  of  his 
wages  in  dram-drinking.  On  ordinary 
days  he  requires  six  drams  a  day,  and  on 
festal  ones  more.  The  first,  called  a 
Worm-killer,  is  taken  at  5.80  a.m. ;  the 
second,  called  an  Eye-opener,  at  8  a.m. ; 
the  third,  called  a  Whip,  at  11  a.m. ;  the 
fourth,  called  a  Digester,  at  2  p.m. ;  the 
fifth,  called  a  Soldier,  at  5  p.m. ;  and  the 
«iitb,  called  a  Finisher,  at  7.30  p.m. 


Drinks  of  Great  Men. 

BRAHAM,  the  singer— Bottled  porte*. 

BYRON— Port  wine. 

CHARLES  V.— Alicante. 

CROMWELL— Mai  voisl*. 

FRANC,  us  I.— Sherry. 

FREDERICK  THE  GREAT — Tolrajr. 

FREDERICK  WILLIAM  IV.  of  Prussia-Clique*. 

GLADSTONE— Kgg  beaten  up  in  sherry. 

GOETHE— Johaunisberg  hock. 

HKNRI  IV.-Surenes. 

H  I-MBOLDT— Sauterne. 

KEAN  (Edmund),  the  actor— Beef  tea  tot 

fast,  cold  brandy. 
NAPOLEON  I.— Chambertln. 
PETKR  THE  GREAT— Madeira. 
KAKELAIS  -Old  Chablis. 
RICHELIEU  (Cardinal)— Roman**. 
RICIIKLIEU  (Marshal)—  Mi-doc. 

RUBBN8  -" 


SAXE  (Marshal  de)— Champagne. 
TALLKYKAND— ChAteau-Margaux. 

Driving  for  Kent  (Ireland). 
Driving  the  cattle  of  a  defaulting  tenant 
into  a  pound,  there  to  be  kept  till  the 
rent  is  paid,  or  sold  by  auction  till  the 
money  due  to  the  landlord  is  realised. 

Droits  of  Admiralty.  Derelict 
ships  and  other  property  picked  up  at 
sea  and  unclaimed.  These  possessions 
at  one  time  were  the  perquisites  of  the 
lord  high  admiral ;  but  by  the  Merchant 
Shipping  Act  of  1854  they  were  placed 
under  the  control  of  the  Board  of  Trade. 

Droughty  Year  of  »26  (The),  i.e. 
1826.  The  prevailing  wind  was  north. 
Corn  ceased  to  grow,  and  grass  was  dried 
up.  The  hottest  day  of  the  year  was 
28  June,  when  the  thermometer  in 
England  stood  at  90°  in  the  shade. 

Drum  (The  Sacred).  An  object  of 
religions  veneration  and  instrument  of 
magical  incantations  among  the  Lap- 
landers in  former  times.  It  was  hollowed 
out  of  a  piece  of  pine  or  birch,  and 
covered  with  skin  like  a  kettledrum. 
The  drumstick  was  a  reindeer's  horn. 
Every  family  had  its  sacred  drum,  and 
the  movement  of  certain  rings  attached 
to  it  was  the  domestic  Urim  and 
Thummiin. 

Drunken  Parliament  (The).  The 
parliament  assembled  at  Edinburgh 
1  Jan.,  1661,  the  members  of  which,  says 
Burnet, '  were  almost  perpetually  drunk.1 
It  annulled,  in  a  single  act,  all  the  pro- 
ceedings of  its  predecessors  during  the 
last  twenty-eight  y  ars.  By  this  measure 
the  whole  church  system  of  Scotland  fell 
to  the  ground.  See  '  Parliament.' 

Druses  (The)  of  the  Lebanon.  Th« 
seven  heads  of  their  religious  creed  are: 


DRY 


DUCHOBORZES 


•71 


1.  Speak  the  truth  to  a  Druse  ;  2.  Every 
Druse  must  stand  fast  to  every  other 
Druse;  8.  The  religious  creed  of  a  Druse 
must  be  exclusive;  4.  A  Druse  must 
believe  in  the  unity  of  Hakem  as  God ; 
6.  A  Druse  must  be  contented  with  his  lot ; 

6.  he  must  submit  his  own  will  wholly ; 

7.  he  must  eschew  the  devil  and  all  false 
doctrine. 

Hakem  (the  sixth  Fatlmlte  calif  of  Egypt)  taught 
that  he  himself  was  the  tenth  and  last  revelation 
of  God  to  man.  He  was  therefore  a  sort  of  Christ 
or  God  manifest  in  the  flesh.  The  chief  la  always 
aalled  the  Hakem. 

Dry  Mass.  'Missa  Sicca,'  mass 
without  the  elements.  The  Introitus, 
Collect,  Epistle,  Gospel,  and  Canticles 
constitute  the  entire  service.  This  sort 
of  mass  was  performed  when  '  sacerdos 
non  potest  conficere,  quia  forte  jam  cele- 
bravit,  vel  ob  aliam  causam,  potest, 
accepta  stola,  Epistolam  et  Evangelium 
legere,  et  dicere  Orationem  dominicam, 
et  dare  benedictionem.'  This  mass  was 
not  allowed  in  the  Netherlands,  and  was 
vehemently  objected  to  by  the  Jansenists. 
It  is  now  quite  obsolete. 

Dryden  of  Germany  (The). 
Martin  Opitz  of  Silesia  (1597-1639).  No 
more  like  the  Duke  of  Buckingham'* 
poet  '  Squab '  than  Beau  Brummel  is 
like  Dr.  Samuel  Johnson. 

Duad.  According  to  Pythagoras  is 
the  second  mathematical  quantity,  viz. 
length.  The  point  is  the  monad,  length 
the  duad,  breadth  the  triad,  and  depth 
the  tetrad.  Physically,  intellectual  capa- 
city is  the  monad,  scientific  knowledge  is 
the  duad,  opinion  the  triad,  and  percep- 
tion by  the  senses  the  tetrad. 

Dualism.  Same  as  Manicheism. 
So-called  because  it  teaches  the  twofold 
nature  of  everything,  one  evil  and  the 
other  good.  Thus  there  is  a  principle  of 
good  and  a  principle  of  evil  in  soul  and 
matter,  male  and  female,  and  even  in 
deity.  The  correlative  of  dualism  is 
monism. 

Dublin  Castle.  I.  A  collection  of 
public  government  offices,  such  as  the 
Privy  Council  Chamber,  the  Chief  Secre- 
tary's Office,  the  Prisons  Office,  the 
bureau  of  the  Constabulary  and  Metro- 
politan Police,  the  Record  Tower,  &c., 
conjoined  in  one  block  of  buildings,  with 
the  lord  lieutenant's  official  residence, 
where  he  dispenses  hospitality. 


IE.  1880.  A  convenient  but  not  very 
precise  phrase  to  express  the  policy 
introduced  in  the  Gladstone  administra- 
tion of  arresting  men  known  to  the  agents 
of  government  '  for  inciting  to  any  act  of 
violence  or  intimidation,  and  tending  to 
interfere  with  or  to  disturb  the  main- 
tenance of  law  and  order '  (in  Ireland). 

Dublin  University.   In  1591  (at 

the  especial  direction  of  Queen  Elizabeth) 
the  first  stone  of  Trinity  College,  Dublin, 
was  laid.  This  university  has  a  chan- 
cellor, vice-chancellor,  provost,  vice- 
provost,  and  nineteen  professors.  Th« 
students  may,  if  they  choose,  take  an  ad 
eundem  at  either  Cambridge  or  Oxford. 
That  is  a  graduate  of  Trinity  College, 
Dublin,  may  take  the  same  degree  at 
Cambridge  or  Oxford  without  being  called 
on  to  pass  an  examination. 

Due  de  Boussillon  (Le).  A  name 
and  title  assumed  by  Henri  Cosprons  of 
Perpignan,  but  not  recognised  in  France. 
The  man  so-called  was  '  d'une  famille 
tout-a-fait  bourgeoise.'  He  disappeared 
suddenly  into  obscurity,  and  whether 
alive  or  dead  in  1890  is  not  known. 

Ducal  Towns.  In  feudal  times  were 
those  built  on  the  domains  of  dukes  and 
other  princes.  They  were  inhabited  by 
the  duke's  retainers,  who  were  subject 
to  just  such  laws  and  service  as  each  par- 
ticular duke  thought  proper  to  impose. 
Generally  the  townsmen  were  obliged  to 
ask  their  lord's  permission  even  to  marry 
or  give  in  marriage,  and  the  lord  expected 
a  fee  for  his  permission.  When  license 
for  a  marriage  was  obtained,  a  herald 
announced  it  in  the  streets,  and  at  one 
time  the  ceremony  could  not  be  per- 
formed  till  that  day  twelvemonth.  Se* 
1  Imperial  Free  Cities,'  and  'Church  Cities/ 

Duchess  of  Devonshire's  Kiss 

(The).  In  1784,  the  Duchess  of  Devon- 
shire,  with  Lady  Duncannon,  Mrs.  Crewe, 
Mrs.  Darner,  and  some  others,  dressed 
in  blue  and  buff,  the  colours  of  the 
American  Independents,  canvassed  per- 
sonally for  Mr.  Fox.  In  the  purlieus  of 
"Westminster  a  butcher,  in  his  sleeves 
and  apron,  stoutly  refused  his  rote  ex- 
cept on  the  condition  that  he  might  give 
her  grace  a  kiss.  The  request  wa» 
granted,  and  the  vote  secured. 

Duchoborzes  (The),  or  'Duchc- 
borUi.'  A  aecfc  of  the  RuMO-Greek 


DUDLEY 


DUNCES1 


church  (Iftth  cent.).  They  believe  that 
human  souls  existed  before  the  creation 
of  the  world,  and,  like  the  Swedenborg- 
ians,  ascribe  hidden  mysterious  mean- 
ings to  Bible  language,  which  only  in- 
ward light  can  unfathom.  They  reject 
the  use  of  pictures,  and  observe  neither 
the  rite  of  baptism  nor  of  the  eucharist. 
During  the  reign  of  Alexander  L  an  im- 
postor, named  Kapustan,  who  called 
himself  a  prophet,  taught  them  the  trans- 
migration of  souls.  Disputes  arose, 
many  were  burnt  alive,  many  others  were 
put  to  death  in  other  ways,  and  in  1841 
almost  all  the  residue  were  transferred 
to  the  provinces  beyond  the  Caucasus. 

Dudley  Diamond  (The).  A  Cape 
diamond  weighing  46  carats,  triangular 
in  shape,  and  of  great  brilliancy.  It  was 
bought  by  tho  Earl  of  Dudley,  and  has 
been  set  in  a  beautiful  head  ornament 
(1872). 

Duke,  1337.  The  first  English  duke 
was  Edward  the  Black  Prince,  created 
by  his  father  (2  Edward  ILL),  1827. 

Duke  of  Exeter's  Daughter 
(The).  The  famous  rack  in  the  Tower  of 
London  is  so  called,  because  it  was  in- 
vented by  the  Duke  of  Exeter  when  he 
was  high  constable,  1447. 

Duke  of  Thunder  (The).  Horatio 
Nelson,  in  allusion  to  his  Sicilian  title 
4  Duke  of  BrontYj  '  (in  Sicily). 

Bront«  Is  tbo  Greek  for  thunder 

Duke  of  York's  School  (The). 
The  'Royal  Military  Asylum*  at  Chelsea 
is  so  called  because,  in  1800,  Frederick 
duke  of  York  was  the  chief  instrument 
in  founding  the  soldiers'  orphan  asylum 
at  Cholsca.  In  1MW  sc-hools  were  opened 
for  700  boys  and  800  girls,  children  of 
deceased  soldiers.  The  girls'  school  it 
abolished. 

Duke  -with  the  Silver  Hand. 

Nuad,  who  led  the  tribe  of  the  Danaans 
from  Scotland  back  to  Ireland.  Having 
lost  his  hand  in  the  great  battle  of  Moy- 
tura,  Cred  a  goldsmith  made  him  a  silver 
one,  which  the  surgeon  Miach,  son  of 
Dian  Kect,  fixed  on  his  wrist.  See 
'Golden  Hand,'  'Iron  Hand'  (Keating, 
ia>'  Part  "i-  chap.  10). 


In  this  phrase  duke  =  king,  as  in  dukes  of  Edom 
(1  Chron  1.  61-64).  Shakespeare  calls  the  king  of 
Athens  *  Duke  Theseus  ';  Horace  calls  Laomrdou 
km*  ol  Troy,  '  the  fraudulent  duka  '  (Odea  111.  ill. 


24),  because  he  borrowed  money  from  the  templet 
and  never  restored  it.  Then  we  have  the  dukes 
of  Parma,  of  HoLstein.  of  Savoy,  4c.;  and  several 
grand -dukes. 

Dulceans  or  Dulcinists  (The), 
1800.  Heretics,  so  Called  from  Dulcin 
(*—  1808),  an  Italian,  who  gave  out  that 
his  was  to  be  the  third  reign  :  first,  the 
Father,  from  the  beginning  to  the  com- 
ing  of  Christ ;  then  the  son  to  the  year 
1800 ;  and  then  the  reign  of  Dulcin,  the 
Holy  Ghost,  when  the  authority  of  the 
pope  was  to  cease.  He  and  his  wife  were 
burnt  to  death,  in  1308,  by  Pope  Cle- 
ment IV. 

Dulcifluous  Doctor  (The}.  '  Doc- 
tor Dulcifluus'  or  '  Dulcissimus,'  Anto- 
nius  Andreas  or  Andrea,  a  scholastic 
philosopher,  who  died  1320. 

Dulwich  College,  1619.  Founded 
by  Edward  Alleyne,  a  tragic  actor. 

Pronounce  Duf-lUeh. 

Dulwich  Gallery  (The).  A  col- 
lection of  pictures  in  a  gallery  constructed 
by  Sir  John  Soane,  and  connected  with 
Dulwich  College.  It  was  opened  to  the 
public  in  1812.  The  collection  originated 
with  M.  Noel  Desenfans,  a  picture  dealer, 
agent  to  Stanislaus  king  of  Poland  ;  and 
bequeathed  to  Sir  Francis  Bourgeois, 
who  left  it  to  the  trustees  of  Dulwich 
College. 

.Dumas  (Alexandre).  A  French 
novelist  (1803-1870).  According  to  the 
Times  newspaper  (13  Dec.,  1870,  p.  6) 
Alexandre  Dumas  wrote  1,200  vols.  His 
memoirs  take  up  thirty  volumes.  In  his 
heyday  he  made  80,0001.  a  year. 

Dumb  Ox  of  Sicily  (The).  Thomas 
Aquinas  (1224-1274),  so  called  by  his 
fellow-students  at  Cologne ;  but  Albertus 
Magnus,  his  tutor,  said,  The  dumb  ox 
will  one  day  fill  the  world  with  his  low- 
ing.'  Longfellow,  in  '  The  Golden  Le- 
gend,' calls  him  '  the  dumb  ox  of  Cologne,' 
from  the  monastery  of  Cologne.  He  was 
born  in  Naples. 

Dunces'  Day.  In  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  Ash  Wednesday,  18th  cent., 
<fec.  Eight  by-term  men  received  their 
degrees  as  baccalaurei  ad  bapti*t<i»i  in 
the  following  Michaelmas  term;  and 
eight  more  as  baccalaurei  ad  diem  cine- 
rum  on  Ash  Wednesday,  or  'Dunces' 
Day '  (W.  W.  Rouse  Ball,  •  Hist,  of  tha 
Study  of  Mathematics,'  &c.,  1839). 


DUNKERS 


DUTCH 


Bunkers,  or  'Tunkers.'  A  sect 
of  German-descended  Baptists  founded 
in  Pennsylvania  in  1724.  They  are 
divided  into  several  minor  sections, 
chiefly  differing  in  points  of  discipline. 
To  this  sect  may  be  assigned  the  German 
Seventh-day  Baptists.  They  believe  that 
salvation  is  to  be  obtained  only  by  pen- 
ance and  mortification  of  the  body  and  live 
in  meditation.  They  deny  the  eternity  of 
future  punishment,  and  believe  that  the 
dead  have  the  gospel  preached  to  them. 
They  are  sometimes  called  '  Pennsyl- 
Tanian  Baptists,'  and  dress  like  Domini- 
can friars,  in  black  gowns.  The  word 
Dunker  or  Tunker  is  from  tunken,  to  dip. 

Hannah  Adams,  In  her  'Religious  World  Dig. 
played,'  calls  the  Dunkera  '  a  medley  qf  the  Bap- 
tists, Universalists,  Calvinists,  Lutherans,  Jews, 
Methodists,  and  Roman  Catholics.'  They  are, 
however,  distinguished  tor  their  piety  and  bene- 
volence. 

Dunmow  Flitch  (The).  A  custom 
of  the  manor  of  Little  Dunmow,  of  un- 
certain origin,  of  giving  a  flitch  of  bacon 
to  any  married  couple  who  would  take 
oath  that  for  a  year  and  a  day  since  they 
were  wed  they  never  once  wished  them- 
selves unmarried.  During  six  centuries 
only  seven  persons  have  claimed  the 
prize ;  the  last  claimants  were  John  and 
Susan  Gilder,  of  Tarling,  Essex,  in  1772. 
Harrison  Ainsworth  tried  to  revive  the 
custom,  but  without  success. 

Dunse  (Pacification  of),  18  June, 
1689.  Between  Charles  I.  and  the  Scots. 

Dunse  Law.  Is  no  legal  enactment 
or  legal  custom  at  all,  but  a  beautiful 
little  hill  close  by  the  town  of  Dunse  on 
which  the  Covenanters  encamped  when 
Charles  I.  invaded  Scotland  with  a  view 
of  forcing  episcopacy  and  the  Church  of 
England  Prayer-book  on  the  people  of 
Scotland.  See  '  Pacification  of  Dunse.' 

Durani  Dynasty  (The).  Pounded 
In  Afghanistan  by  Nadir  Shah  in  1747. 

Durham  (University  of).  Patent 
granted  by  Cromwell,  16  May,  1657. 
Incorporated  by  royal  charter,  1887. 

Durham  Book  (The).  A  copy  of 
the  Latin  gospels  with  an  interlinear 
Saxon  gloss,  written  before  the  year  800, 
illuminated  in  the  most  elaborate  style 
of  the  Anglo-Saxons,  and  reputed  to 
have  once  belonged  to  the  Venerable 
Bede.  It  is  in  the  Cottonian  collection 


of  the  British  Museum  Library.  See 
1  Lindisfarne  MS.' 

Durham  Letter  (The),  Oct.  1850. 
A  letter  written  by  Lord  John  Kussell  to 
the  Bishop  of  Durham  on  the  subject 
of  '  Papal  Aggression '  (q.v.),  which  con- 
tained these  words  :  '  The  Roman  Catho- 
lic religion  confines  the  intellect  and 
enslaves  the  soul.'  This  letter  caused 
great  excitement  for  a  few  weeks.  A 
bill  passed  through  both  houses  with 
large  majorities  against  the  establish- 
ment of  a  Catholic  hierarchy  in  England 
and  Ireland,  but  it  proved  a  dead  letter. 
The  hierarchy  continued,  and  soon  the 
angry  feeling  of  the  nation  subsided. 

Duri  Durani  (Pearl  of  Pearls). 
The  title  assumed  by  Shah  Ahmed, 
founder  of  the  Kaubul  empire.  JHe  died 
1778,  after  a  reign  of  twenty-six  years. 

Dutch  School  (The)  of  painting. 
The  golden  age  was  the  17th  cent.  Fault- 
less in  drawing,  arrangement,  colour, 
and  also  for  texture  of  garments,  hair  of 
the  head  and  beard,  skin,  &o. 

C0YP,  head  of  all  animal  painters         ...  1605-1691 

DOUW  (Gerard) 1613-1675 

HALS  (Franz),  unsurpassed  in  portraits  1584-1666 

HOBBEMA,  famous  for  tree-foliage        ...  1638-1709 

LIEREN8    ...       ... 1607-1633 

MIE"RIS       ...       „.       _       1685-1681 

METSU  (Gabriel) ... 1680-1680 

OSTADE         1610-1685 

PAUL  POTTER,  famous  animal  painter  1625-1654 
REMHKANDT,  one  of  the  greatest  artists 

of  all  time          1607-1669 

RtlYSDAKL 1625-1683 

STKKN  (Jan)         _       ...  16'26-1679 

TEKBURO,  called  'White  Satin •  ...       ...  16081081 

VAN  DEK  HELST 1610-1070 

VAN  DER  HKYDEN,  architectural  artist  1637-1712 

TAKDBBWELDB  (Adrian)    1620-1572 

„  (William),  In  the  service  of  Charles  II.  1633-1707 
WEENIX,  famous  for  still  life  _  ...  1640-1719 

WOUVEKMANS  (Philip)             ...         ^         ...     1620-1H68 
„  (Jan) „.       „.    1624-1666 

WYNANTB ...      ...  1605-1691 

Dutch  Toys.  Not  toys  made  by  the 
Dutch,  but  by  the  Germans  (Deutsche). 
They  are  chiefly  made  at  Sonneberg 
in  Saxe  Meiningen. 

Dutch  War  (The).    I.  1652-1654. 

Carried  on  chiefly  by  Admiral  Blake  and 
the  Dutch  admiral  Van  Tromp  in  Crom- 
well's time.  Several  engagements  took 
place  with  varying  success,  and  at  last 
the  Dutch  sued  for  peace. 

IT.  1666-1668.  Carried  on  by  Louis 
XIV.,  and  terminated  by  the  Peace  of 
Aix-la-Chapelle,  between  Louis  XIV.  and 
Carlos  II. 

111.  1072-1674.  Carried  on  bf  Louis 
T 


274 


DUUMVIRI 


EAGLE 


XIV.,  and  terminated  by  the  Peace  of 
Byswick,  signed  by  France,  Austria, 
Spain,  and  Holland. 

Duumviri.  The  two  chief  magis- 
trates in  Roman  colonies  who  represented 
consuls.  The  two  officers  originally 
appointed  in  charge  of  the  Sibylline 
books  were  also  called  duumviri. 

Thero  were  dunmvlrl  whose  duty  It  was  to  di* 
tribute  corn  to  the  people,  duumvirs  charged  witn 
the  temple  edifices  and  their  services,  as  well  M 
the  colonial  duumvirs,  and  many  others. 

Dyeing.  In  the  dark  ages  the  Jews 
were  the  only  dyers.  Hume  says  that 
the  English,  in  the  reign  of  Henry  IL, 
wore  their  robes  white  because  they  knew 
not  the  art  of  dyeing ;  but  Hallam  proves 
that  woad  was  imported  in  the  reign  of 
John  for  dye.  We  also  find  allusions  to 
a  vegetable  substance  called  '  folium,' 
used  by  the  English  for  dyeing  wood  red 
or  purple,  in  the  18th  century.  In  1628 
two  dyers  of  Exeter  were  flogged  for 
teaching  the  art  of  dyeing  in  the  North 
of  England. 

Dynamite  Saturday,  24  Jan., 
1885.  When  great  damage  was  done  to 
the  Houses  of  Parliament  and  the  Tower 
of  London  by  explosions  of  dynamite. 
The  Law  Courts  and  some  other  public 
buildings  were  to  have  been  attacked, 
but  were  happily  too  well  guarded.  See 
below. 

Dynamiters,  1882.  Irish  rebels 
who  used  dynamite  to  destroy  the  public 
buildings  of  the  English  and  destroy  the 
private  property  of  those  obnoxious  to 
them.  In  1883  t!  iese  Fenians  were  espe- 
cially active,  being  urged  to  mischief  oy 
the  money  and  encouragement  received 
from  the  Irish  in  North  America. 

Dynast.  A  provincial  ruler  of  Ire- 
land, king  in  his  own  province,  but  sub- 
ject to  the  Ard-righ,  or  supreme  lord  of 
the  island.  From  the  5th  to  the  12th 
cent.  Ireland  was  a  pentarchy.  Roderio 
O'Conor,  who  died  in  1198,"  was  the  last 
Ard-righ,  or  Milesian  over-lord.  In 
1175,  by  a  treaty  signed  at  Windsor,  he 
became  the  liegeman  of  Henry  II.  See 
Rymer,  'Fosdera,'  vol.  i.  p.  81. 

Not  ono  seventh  part  of  the  kings  of  Ireland. 
before  its  conqufst  by  Henry  II.,  died  a  natural 
den.th.  This  applies  not  only  to  tho  monurrhs, 
but,  :ilso  to  the  dynasts  :i:ul  even  to  the  heads  of 
septa.  Ireland  -was  never  BO  ill  governed  as  when 
under  the  rule  of  Irishmen. 

Dynasty  danced  out  (A),  1700. 
Mr.  Hawkins  Brown  (aged  80),  in  hia 


travels,  danced  one  evening  at  the  court 
of  Naples.  His  dress  was  a  'volcano 
silk  with  lava  buttons,'  and  his  dancing 
was  with  '  such  agility  and  vigour  '  that 
the  queen  laughed  till  she  was  in  convul- 
sions, which  terminated  in  a  miscarriage, 
and  changed  the  dynasty  of  the  Neapo- 
litan throne. 

Dyvour  (Scotch).    A  bankrupt. 

Dzat  and  Bedagat.  The  sacred 
books  of  the  Buddhists. 

Eagle  (An).    As  an  ensign. 

An  eagle  stripped  of  its  feathers,  em 
blematic  of  the  Nile,  was  the  ensign  of 
the  ancient  Egyptians. 

An  eagle  was  adopted  as  an  ensign  by 
ancient  Rome,  B.C.  104.  Marlus  confined 
the  golden  eagle  to  the  legions.  It  had 
wings  displayed  and  a  thunderbolt  in  one 
of  its  talons. 

The  head  of  a  white  eagle,  stripped  of 
feathers,  was  the  ensign  of  the  Lagldes. 

A  gold  or  silver  eagle  at  the  end  of  a 
pike  (with  wings  displayed),  emblematic 
of  the  sun,  was  the  Persian  ensign  in  the 
time  of  Cyrus. 

The  Teutonic  knights  in  1148  adopted 
an  eagle  as  their  cognizance. 

In  MODERN  times:  the  eagle  was 
adopted,  as  a  Russian  symbol,  by  Ivan 
Vassilivich  (who  died  1584). 

It  was  adopted  by  the  United  Statet 
of  North  America  in  1788. 

It  was  adopted  in  France  by  Napoleon 
L  in  1804  (superseded  by  the  Fleur-de- 
lys  in  1815),  and  restored  by  Napoleon 
LEI.  in  1852. 

Eagle  (The  Double-headed).  Appears 
on  the  arras  of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire 
under  Kaiser  Siegmund  or  Sigismund, 
1483.  See  '  Eagle  of  Austria.' 

Eagle  and  Child  in  the  eagle's 
nest  (The).  Crest  of  the  Earl  of  Derby. 
The  tradition  is  that  Sir  Thomas  Lathom, 
in  the  reign  of  Edward  III.,  had  only  a 
daughter  by  his  wife,  and,  wishing  for  a 
son,  had  a  natural  son  whom  ha  wished 
to  make  his  heir.  His  difficulty,  of 
course,  was  his  wife,  and  this  difficulty 
he  surmounted  thus:  he  conveyed  the 
infant  boy  to  an  eagle's  nest,  and  leading 
his  lady  to  the  spot,  she  heard  the  cries 
of  a  child  in  the  tree.  Her  pity  was 
moved,  and  the  child  was  adopted.  This 
child  was  afterwards  Sir  Oskytel.  The 
daughter  Isabella  married  'Sir  John 


EAGLE 


EAST 


375 


Stanley,  who  adopted  the  crest  of  Eagle 
and  Child,  with  the  motto  Sans 
changer  (J.  Roby,  'Traditions  of  Lanca- 
shire '). 

Eagle  of  Austria  (The).  Kaiser 
Lndwig  V.  (1814-1347)  chose  two  black 
eagles  for  the  national  device ;  but  Karl 
IV.  (1347-1378)  changed  the  device  into 
*  black  eagle  with  two  heads. 

Eagle  of  Christ  (The).  St.  John 
the  Evangelist  is  called  hy  Dante 
r  aquila  di  Cristo  ('  Paradiso/  xxvi.  58). 
It  was  St.  Augustine  who  changed  the 
a*  cient  symbolism  of  the  Four  Evange- 
lists derived  from  Ezekiel's  cherubim. 

Irenseus  says  John  was  the  lion,  and 
Mark  the  eagle ;  others  make  the  lion  sym- 
bolise Matthew,  and  the  man  symbolise 
Mark;  but  now  the  man  represents 
Matthew,  the  lion  Mark,  the  ox  Luke, 
and  the  eagle  John.  See  'Evangelical 
Symbols.' 

Unde  mlhl  videntur  qnl  ex  Apocalypst  (Iv.  T)  Ilia 


quatuor     animalla     ad    Intel  ligendos     quatuor 
Evangelistas   interpretati  sunt,  pr 
attendisse,    ill!    qul    leonem 

a,  aqu 
ui   hominem 


gelistas   interpretati  sunt,  probabilius    all 

guld    attendisse,    ill!    qul    leonem    i 
ominem  In  Marco,  vitulum  in  Luca, 


ul    leonem    in  Matthseo, 
um  in  Luca,  aquilam  in 

Joanne  Intellexerunt,  quam  llli  qui  hominem 
Matthooo,  aquilam  Marco,  bovcm  Lucoo,  leoaem 
Joannl  tribuerunt.—  De  Content.  Evany.  1.  6. 

Eagle  of  Divines  (The).  Thomas 
C  Aquinas,  the  5th  doctor  (1224-1274). 

Eagle  of  Doctors,  'Aquila  Doo- 
torum.'  Pierre  d'Ailly,  called  the  '  Eagle 
of  France,1  and  the  '  Hammer  of  Heretics' 
(1350-1420). 

Eagle  of  Meaux  (The).  Bossuet 
(1627-1704),  bishop  of  Meaux,  a  great 
pulpit  orator,  especially  famous  for  his 
'  Funeral  Orations.' 

Meaux,  pronounce  Mo. 

Ear   of    Dionysius  (The).    The 

second  of  the  '  latomlae,'  or  quarries  of 
Syracuse,  used  as  prisons.  The  Athenians 
were  confined  therein,  and  subjected  to 
all  the  torments  of  hunger,  filth,  and  foul 
air.  Capt.  William  Henry  Smyth  (1824) 
describes  this  cavern,  and  says  amidst 
its  many  grottoes  is  one  resembling  the 
tympanum  of  the  human  ear,  which  is 
remarkable  for  its  echoes.  It  is  64  feet 
high,  varies  from  17  to  85  feet  in  breadth, 
and  is  187  feet  long.  It  is  said  that 
Dionysius  the  tyrant  had  it  constructed 
that  its  guardsman  might  overhear  the 
conversation  of  the  prisoners  confined 
therein. 

At  one  time  the  grotto  was  72  feet  high  and 
U0  teet  long,  but  Cofft.  Smyth  »ajrs  a  part  el  it 


has  been  filled  up,  and  that  if  two  persons  speak 
together  the  report  is  '  a  confused  clamour.' 
Without  doubt  the  shape  resembles  the  hollow  of 
the  human  ear,  and  without  doubt  it  wag  used  at 
one  time  as  a  prison. 

Earl  Marshal's  Court  (The). 
Abolished  in  1641  by  the  Long  Parliament 
(q-v.).  The  earl  marshal  used  to  preside 
(jointly  with  the  constable)  over  the 
Court  of  Chivalry.  The  last  proceedings 
of  the  court  were  in  1631. 

There  is  still  an  earl  marshal,  head  of  th« 
College  of  Arms. 

Earl  of  Aberdeen's  Act  (The), 

1848.  Determining  questions  respecting 
'  calls,'  and  the  election  of  pastors  in  the 
church  of  Scotland.' 

No  legislation  can  possibly  M  ttle  fuob  question* 
finally. 

Earl  of  Flint  (The).  The  inexorable 
chief  justice,  George  Jeffreys,  was  so 
called  by  the  people  after  James  II.  made 
him  a  peer  (Baron  Jeffreys  of  Wem),  1640- 
1689. 

Early  English.  Applied  to  archi- 
tecture 1190.  Distinguished  by  the 
Pointed  arch,  which  was  either  lancet- 
shaped,  equilateral,  or  obtuse-angled. 
Merged  in  the  Decorated  or  Geometrical 
in  1275. 

Early  English  Text  Society 
(The).  Established  in  London  1864. 

Earth  Houses.  Underground  build- 
ings called  'Picts'  Houses,'  '  Weems,' 
and  'Caves.'  Little  stone  houses  built 
underground  to  hide  people  in  time  of 
war.  Sometimes  forty  or  fifty  are  found 
in  Scotland  clustered  together. 

East  Country  Company  (The). 
Called  by  Elizabeth  'The  Royal  East 
Company,'  the  company  which  traded 
with  the  Baltic.  The  woollen  clotha 
were  principally  made  in  Suffolk  and 
Yorkshire.  Ipswich,  having  the  noblest 
harbour  on  the  east,  was  most  prosperous. 
Laud  ruined  the  company  by  his  reli- 
gious dogmatism,  and  drove  the  workers 
in  woollen  goods  to  Holland, '  whereby 
the  Dutch  became  instructed  in  ft 
manufacture  which  before  they  knew 
nothing  of.' 

East  Hendred,  ITorthstead, 
and  Hempholme  Manors.  The 

stewardship  of  which  serves  the  purpose 
of  the  Chiltern  Hundreds  when  tha 
Buckinghamshire  office  is  not  vacant. 

East  Hendred  la  In  Berkshire:  post  town 
Wantatf*.  ttempbolm*  to  in  Yorkshire,  &ea» 

vi 


276 


EAST 


EATINO 


Beverley.    The  Encheatorshlp  of  Munster  serves 
for  a  similar  purpose.    See  '  Chiltcrn  Hundreds.' 

East  India  Company  (The),  1599. 
A  company  of  merchants  who  sent  out 
four  ships  to  trade  with  the  East  Indies. 
In  1600  it  was  chartered  by  Queen  Eliza- 
beth, and  in  1G24  was  vested  with  powers 
of  government.  Other  companies  were 
chartered  in  1657, 1688, 1698,  &c.  In  1702 
the  companies  were  united.  In  1778  a 
governor-general  was  appointed  at  Ben- 
gal The  charter  ceased  in  1833,  but 
was  renewed  the  same  year.  In  1858 
the  government  of  India  was  transferred 
to  the  crown. 

In  1R58  the  number  of  directors  was  reduced 
from  24  to  18, 

East  India  Company  (The 
Danish),  1616.  Dissolved  in  1G34.  New 
one  formed  in  1670,  a  third  in  16H6,  and  a 
fourth  in  1781.  In  1777  the  rights  of  the 
company  were  purchased  by  the  king. 

East  India  Company  (The 
Dutch),  1595.  Several  companies  united 
by  the  States  in  1602. 

East  India  Company  (The 
French),  1664.  Dissolved  1770.  Anew 
company  formed  1785,  but  dissolved  in 
1790. 

East  India  Company  (The  Os- 
tend).  Formed  by  Leopold  in  1718, 
dissolved  by  Charles  VI.  in  1731. 

East  India  Company  (The 
Swedish),  1741.  Reorganised  in  1806. 

Easter  Eggs  (Serving  one  with). 
Pelting  one  in  the  pillory  with  rotten 
eggs.  In  1565  a  Catholic  priest  in  Scot- 
land was  seized  in  the  service  of  the  mass 
at  Easter.  Being  seized  he  was  cl 
to  the  market-cross  of  Edinburgh,  and 
tKere  pelted  with  mud,  filth,  and  rotten 
eggs.  This  was  called  '  serving  him  with 
his  Easter  eggs.' 

Easter  Limit  (The).  'Terminus 
Paschalis.'  From  8  March  to  5  ApriL 
It  begins  with  the  vernal  full  moon,  or 
that  which  immediately  follows  it.  The 
earliest  possible  Easter  Sunday  is  22 
March,  and  the  latest  possible  is  25  April. 
Easter  Sunday  in  1048  will  fall  on  25 
April,  as  it  did  in  the  year  1886. 

The  Faster  new  moon  must  fall  somewhere  be- 
tween 8  March  and  5  April.  If  on  8  March  Easter 
lay  would  be  21  March,  if  on  6  April  it  would  be  on 
18  April.  Now  if  '21  Mari-h  happens  to  be  Sat  urday, 
Caster  Sunday  will  be  the  next  day  (March  •&>,  the 
•* llM*  possible.  If,  ou  the  oihex  baud,  1»  April 


should  happen  to  be  Sunday,  then  Easter  Sunday 
would  be  postponed  a  week,  viz.  to  26  April,  the 
latest  day  possible. 

V  If  the  full  moon  fell  on  a  Sunday.  Easter  day 
was  postponed  for  a  week,  to  prevent  the  coincl 
deuce  of  the  Jewish  passover  and  the  Christian 
Easter  being  on  the  same  day. 

Easter  Week.  'Hebdomada  Pas- 
chalis.' The  week  beginning  with  Easter 
Monday,  and  ending  with  the  following 
Saturday,  and  therefore  containing  only 
6  days.  The  next  week  following  it  was 
'  Hebdomada  in  Albis '  (q.v.),  which  con- 
tained 8  days;  and  the  week  before  it 
was  the  Great  Week  or  Passion  Week 
(q.v.),  which  contained  13  days. 

Easterlings  (The).  15th  cent 
Mariners  of  the  Hanse-towns,  as  terrible 
at  sea  as  the  pirates  of  Algiers  were  after- 
wards. Spelman  derives  our  word  ster- 
ling [money]  from  these  traders. 

In  the  time  of  Richard  I.  monle  coined  In  the 
east  parts  of  Germany  began  to  be  of  especial! 
request  in  England  for  the  puritle  thereof,  and 
was  called  Easterling  monle.  Shortly  after,  some 
of  that  countrio  skillful  in  mint  matters  and  in 
all  dies,  were  bent  for  Into  this  realm  to  bring  ths 
colne  Into  perfection,  which  since  that  time  was 
called  of  them  itctling,  for  Easterliiig.— GiMDKN. 

Eastern  Church  (The).  Separated 
from  the  Western  or  Latin  Church  about 
824-334,  and  a  rivalry  began  in  841.  In 
451  the  Council  of  Chaleedon  conferred 
on  the  bishop  of  Constantinople  equal 
rank  and  power  with  the  bishop  of  Rome. 
John  in  588  assumed  the  title  of '  (Ecu- 
menical Patriarch,'  The  bishop  of  Con- 
stantinople  is  now  generally  called  '  the 
Patriarch,'  or  '  the  Patriarch  of  Constan- 
tinople.' See  '  Patriarch.' 

Eastern  Empire  (The).  The 
eastern  portion  of  the  old  Roman  em- 
pire after  its  division  by  the  brothers 
Valentinian  and  Valens,  AJ>.  864.  Valens 
took  the  eastern  part,  with  Constanti- 
nople for  its  capital;  and  Valentinian 
the  western  part,  with  Rome  for  his 
capital.  The  Eastern  empire  ended  in 
1453,  when  Mahomet  EL  warred  against 
Constantino,  who  was  slain,  and  the 
Eastern  empire  fell  to  the  Ottomans  or 
Turks. 

The  Wester*  empire  fell  much  sooner,  vis.  ID 
A.D.  476. 

Eating  Fruit  (Death  from).  An- 
acreon  died  from  rating  grapes.  La 
Belle  Gabrielle  died  from  eating  an 
orange.  Kaiser  Albert  It.,  Friedrich  III., 
and  Maximilian  I.  all  died  from  eating 
melons.  Qen.  Euoz  (U.S.)  from  eating 
raisin*, 


EAU 


ECCLESIASTICAL 


277 


Eau   de  Brinvilliers,  1718.     A 

poison  made  by  Godin  de  Sainte  Croix, 
who  lived  in  scandalous  intimacy  with 
the  Marchioness  Brinvilliers,  and  fur- 
nished her  with  the  means  of  poisoning 
her  father,  her  two  brothers,  and  several 
others.  The  marchioness  chiefly  em- 
ployed a  powder,  called  'le  poudre  de 
succession.' 

Eb'ionites  (4  syl.).  Judaising  Chris- 
tians of  the  1st  cent.  They  insisted  on 
circumcision,  despised  the  prophets,  ac- 
cepted only  the  gospel  of  St.  Matthew, 
and  that  they  interpolated  ;  looked  on 
Jesus  only  as  a  human  being,  but  be- 
lieved that  Christ  descended  on  him  at 
his  baptism.  Paul's  Epistles  .they  re- 
jected as  antinomian.  The  Ebionites  con- 
tinued to  exist  as  a  sect  after  800. 

M.  Guizot  says  the  first  Christians  of  Jerusalem 
*ere  called  Ebionites,  on  account  of  their  poverty  ; 
called  in  Horn.  xv.  26  '  the  poor  saints.'  These 
'poor  saints'  were  afterwards  accused  of  the 
heresy  of  denying  the  divinity  of  Christ,  (wBauoL 
poor,  insignificant.) 

Eblana,  i.e.  Dublin  in  Ireland. 

EcclesiaApostolica.  The  Church 
at  Borne,  called  'Cathedra  Petri,'  as 
having  been  founded  by  St.  Peter. 

Ecclesiastical       Commission 

(The).  I.  1583.  A  permanent  commis- 
sion, consisting  of  44  members,  established 
by  Queen  Elizabeth  to  decide  on  all 
questions  respecting  supremacy  and  uni- 
formity. It  had  power  to  deprive  any 
clergyman  of  his  benefice  without  appeal. 
Heresy,  schism,  nonconformity,  and  even 
incest  and  adultery,  fell  within  the  pale 
of  this  court.  Practically  the  whole 
power  of  the  court  rested  with  the 
bishops,  and  au  there  was  no  code  to  re- 
fer to,  each  question  as  it  arose  had  to 
be  left  to  the  private  judgment  of  the 
court  or  bishop  appealed  to.  Parker 
deprived  a  vicar  of  his  benefice  for  deny- 
ing the  verbal  inspiration  of  scripture. 
Whitgift  tried  to  force  on  the  church  the 
Calvinistic  supralapsarian  dogma.  Ban- 
croft was  hot  for  the  divine  right  of 
bishops.  Abbot  had  no  mercy  on  Eras- 
tians ;  Laud  none  for  anti-Erastians. 

'  gupralapsarlanism,'  the  doctrine  that  the  fall 
of  Adam  and  Eve,  as  well  as  the  salvation  or 
rejection  of  every  living  being,  was  predestined 
from  all  eternity. 

'Erastianism,'  the  dogma  that  the  church  is,  and 
ought  to  be,  wholly  dependent  on  the  State. 

II.  1686.  Appointed  by  the  advice  of 
Jeffreys,  the  lord  chancellor,  with  full  | 


authority,  and  without  appeal,  to  decide 
on  all  ecclesiastical  matters,  without  re- 
straint of  canon,  civil,  or  municipal  law. 
The  commissioners  were  three  divines 
and  three  laymen,  all  tools  of  the  king 
(James  II.),  and  their  first  act  was  to 
suspend  Compton,  bishop  of  London, 
because  he  would  not  favour  the  Romish 
party. 

Ecclesiastical  Commissioners 

(The),  1840.  Amended  from  1836.  Ex 
officio  the  two  archbishops  and  8,11  the 
bishops  of  England  and  Wales,  the  deang 
of  Canterbury,  St.  Paul's,  and  West- 
minster, the  lord  chancellor,  the  two  chief 
justices,  the  master  of  the  rolls,  the  chief 
baron,  and  the  judges  of  the  prerogative 
and  admiralty  courts,  the  president  ol 
the  council,  first  lord  of  the  treasury, 
chancellor  of  the  exchequer,  and  one  of 
the  secretaries  of  state.  Also  nine  lay- 
men, not  ex  officio,  seven  appointed  by 
the  crown,  and  two  by  the  archbishop  of 
Canterbury.  Five  commissioners  make 
a  quorum,  the  highest  in  rank  or  else 
the  senior  commissioner  to  take  the  chair. 

Ecclesiastical  Courts.  To  de- 
cide on  matters  exclusively  pertaining  to 
the  clergy  and  the  established  religion. 
Bacon  enumerates  ten  such  courts  in  his 
time : — 

1.  Convocation  (q.v.). 

2.  The  Court  of  Arches  (q.9± 
8.  Prerogative  Court  (q.v.). 
4.  Court  of  Audience  (q.v.). 
6.  Court  of  Faculties  (q.v.}. 

6.  Court  of  Peculiars  (</.».)• 

7.  Consistory  Court  (q.v.). 

8.  Archdeacon  s  Court  (q.v.). 

9.  Court  of  Delegates.    See  '  Delegates.* 

10.  Court  of  Commissioners  of  Heview(y.0J. 

•»•  In  18:>7  the  Prerogative  Court  was  merged 
In  the  Court  of  Probate. 

In  1832  the  Commission  of  Delegates  was  super- 
seded  by  the  Judicial  Committee  of  the  Privy 
Council. 

II.  In  Scotland  there  have  been  three 
ecclesiastical  courts — (1)  the  General 
Assembly ;  (2)  the  Commissary  Court ; 
and  (8)  the  Court  of  Teinds. 

Ecclesiastical  Era  of  Antioch 

(The).    This  era  began  1  Sept.,  B.C.  5492. 

Ecclesiastical  Era  of  Constan- 
tinople (The).  This  era  began  1  April, 
B.C.  5508. 

Ecclesiastical  Titles  Assump- 
tion Act  (The),  1851.  To  prohibit  the 
pope  of  Rome  from  conferring  on  ecclesi- 
astics titles  connected  with  the  names  of 
places  in  the  United  Kingdom,  such  a0 


478 


ECCLESIASTICAL 


Westminster,  Nottingham,  and  BO  on. 
This  act  was  provoked  by  what  is  called 
the  '  papal  aggression '  of  the  court  of 
Home,  which,  30  Sept.,  1850,  had  divided 
Great  Britain  into  territorial  bishoprics 
under  the  Catholic  archbishop  of  West- 
minster. Lord  John  Russell  introduced 
the  Ecclesiastical  Titles  Bill.  Repealed 
1867. 

Ecclesiasticum  Reservation. 
A  provision  made  in  1555  whereby  it  was 
stipulated  that  if  any  of  the  German 
clergy  abandoned  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church  hereafter,  his  benefice  should  be 
forthwith  filled  up  by  a  Catholic  succes- 
sor. With  this  exception,  the  alienation 
of  all  ecclesiastical  property,  secularised 
fcefore  the  Treaty  of  Passau,  in  1552,  was 
confirmed  by  the  Diet  of  Augsburg  jn 
1655. 

Pass&u.  pronounce  Pat-tow,  as  In  rum. 

Eclectic  School  (The).  L  Of 
Italian  painting,  succeeded  the  cinque 
cento  (q.v.).  The  Carracci  headed  the 
movement.  Domenichino  (1581-1641)  and 
Gnido  Reni  (1575-1642)  were  exponents 
also  of  the  same  school. 

EC.  Of  French  painting,  founded  by 
Paul  Delaroche  (1797-1856).  He  selected 
from  the  Classic  and  Romantic  schools. 

Eclectics  (The).  Alexandrine  philo- 
sophers. Potamon  and  Ammonios  Saccas 
(2nd  cent.)  were  the  first  who  attempted 
to  fuse  Platonism  and  Aristotelianism 
into  one  consistent  system.  The  Neo- 
Platonic  school  was  founded  by  Plotlnua 
(205-270). 

Modern  eclecticism  was  founded  by 
Victor  Cousin,  the  French  philosopher. 

Ecole  Polytechnique  (The),  1795. 
France.  For  the  education  of  young  men 
for  the  army,  navy,  civil  engineering,  and 
telegraphy. 

Ecoles  Centrales,  9  Feb.,  1795. 
Established  by  the  National  Convention 
for  teaching  sciences,  arts,  and  letters. 
There  must  be  800,000  inhabitants  in 
order  to  have  such  an  institution.  la 
1802  many  of  these  schools  were  con- 
verted into  '  grammar  schools '  (Lyc£es)t 
and  in  1808  many  ceased  to  exist. 

Pronounce  A -coal  ten-troM. 

E*coles  Chre'tiennes  (Frtret  des), 
1681.  Instituted  at  Reims  by  J.  B.  de  la 
Balle  for  the  gratuitous  instruction  of 
children  in  the  elements  of  religion  and 


in  elementary  instruction.  '  Lea  Freres 
portent  one  grande  robe  de  bure  noire  et 
un  chapeau  a  cornes.'  This  order  was 
not  suppressed  at  the  Revolution,  and 
still  flourishes  in  France  and  other  Chris- 
tian countries. 

Pronounce  A-coal  kra-te-en. 

Ecoles  Pieuses  (Lea).  The  'homes1 
of  the  waifs  and  strays  brought  under 
the  care  of  the  Piaristes  (q.v.\, 

Pronounce  A-coal  pc-iue. 

ifcoles  Primaires,  1802.  To  give 
children  elementary  instruction,  as  read 
ing,  writing,  arithmetic,  and  the  elenvnts 
of  French  grammar.  In  some  elementary 
schools  geography  and  history  are  taught. 
They  subdivide  into  tcoles  publiques  (or 
communales),  and  tcoles  prirccs ;  the 
former  are  directed  by  laymen  and  the 
latter  by  ecclesiastics.  They  are  under 
the  inspection  of  the  bishops,  pastors, 
rectors,  prefects,  sub-prefects,  and 
mayors. 

Pronounce  A-coal  pre-mair. 

Ecoles  Secondaires,  1802.  For 
teaching  ancient  and  modern  languages, 
geography,  history,  and  the  elements  of 
science.  They  include  grammar  schools 
(lycees),  colleges,  boarding  schools  (pen- 
sions), and  so  on. 

Pronounce  A-coal  tkone-dair. 

Economists.  Christians  who  take 
for  their  rule  of  life  1  Cor.  ix.  20  :  •  All 
things  to  all  men/  In  other  words,  '  Do 
as  Rome  does,'  that  is,  adapt  yourselve* 
in  every  respect,  as  far  as  possible,  to 
the  society  in  which  you  are  thrown. 

Economists  (French  tconomistex). 
A  name  given  to  certain  French  writers 
of  the  18th  cent.,  who  maintained  that 
agriculture  is  the  only  fountain  of 
wealth,  and  therefore  clamoured  for  a 
land-tax.  They  were  usually  called 
'  Physiocrates '  (q.v.). 

Ecorcheurs  (Let),  1437.  A  gang  of 
adventurers  who  committed  great  ra- 
vages, chiefly  in  Hainault,  during  the 
revolt  of  the  Low  Countries  against  the 
Duke  of  Burgundy.  The  best  known  of 
their  leaders  were  Villandras  and  I'ha- 
bannes  the  bastard.  They  were  called 
the  Skinners  (Scorcheurs),  says  Bouillet, 
'parce  qu'ils  se  composaient  pour  la 
plupart  de  bouchers  ou  d'ecorcheurs  de 
betes,'  or  else  because  they  stripped  those 
who  fell  into  their  hands  of  all  their 


ECRASEZ 


EDICT 


279 


clothes,    even    their    body-linen.     See 
1  French  Brigands.' 

Pronounce  Lays  a-kor-shure. 

ilcrasez  1'infame.  A  party  watch- 
word among  the  Encyclopaedists,  meaning 
Down  with  superstition,  or  Down  with 
senseless  mummery.  In  full  it  would  be 
iZcrasez  Vinfdme  superstition  ('  Wai- 
poliana,'  ii.  88). 

Pronounce  A-krah-zay  lahn-fahm. 

Ecstasy  of  Plotinus.  A  rapture  in 
which  he  lost  his  personal  consciousness 
and  became  part  of  the  '  universal  mind.' 
Plotinus  says  this  ecstasy  may  be  attained 
by  music,  by  love,  or  by  meditation. 
Paul  speaks  of  such  rapture  in  2  Cor. 
zii.  2. 

Ecstatic  Doctor  (The).  See  '  Di- 
vine Doctor.' 

Ec'thesis  of  Heraclius.  Published 
638.  Heraclius  was  emperor  of  the  East, 
and  the  EC  thesis  was  the  famous  edict 
in  favour  of  the  Monoth'elites  (4  syl.), 
q.V. 

Ecumenical  Bishop,  AJ>.  592. 
John,  bishop  of  Constantinople,  assumed 
this  title,  but  Gregory  I.  of  Rome  induced 
Mauritius,  emperor  of  the  East,  to  insist 
on  his  dropping  the  title. 

Ecumenical  Councils  (The 
Eight). 

I.  AtNiC^A  In  Bithynia,  held  825,  to  condemn 
the  doctrine  of  Arlus,  who  denied  the  divinity  of 
Christ.    Present  818  bishops. 

II.  At  CONSTANTINOPLE,  held  381,  to  condemn 
the  heresy  of  Macedonius,  who  denied  the  divinity 
»f  the  Holy  Ghost.    Present  160  bishops. 

III.  At  EVHESUS,  held  441,  to  condemn  Neato- 
sius,  who  denied  the  divinity  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 
Present  200  bishops. 

IV.  At  CHALCErDON,  held  451,  to  condemn  the 
Monophyslte  heresy,    Present  630  bishops. 

(N.B.— The  Anglican  Church  admits  these  four.) 

V.  At  CONSTANTINOPLE  (the  second),  held  553,  to 
Condemn  the  Nestorians.    Present  165  bishops. 

VI.  At  CONSTANTINOPLB  (the  third),  held  6HO,  to 
condemn  the  Monothelltes.    Present  170  bishops. 
Bee '  Synods.' 

VII.  At  Nic.EAftfK  tecond)  held  787,  to  condemn 
the  Iconoclasts  and  re-establish  images. 

VIII.  At  CONSTANTINOPLE  (the.  fourth),  889,  to 
depose  Phocius  and  reinstate  Ignatius.    In  this 
council  the  Monoth'elites   and  the   Iconoclasts 
•were  both  anathematised. 

Monopfiysiiet  (Greek  /">•«>?,  *<«TK,  one  nature),  tha 
human  raised  to  the  divine. 

Nestorian*  allow  the  co-existence  of  the  two 
natures  of  Christ,  but  not  their  union. 

Alonothelitfi,  that  is  tfamtofiro*  (Greek  povo<, 
tfkrjfta,  one  will),  the  human  will  of  Christ  being 
absorbed,  as  they  supposed,  in  the  Divine  wilL 

Edda.  A  collection  of  mythic  and 
heroic  songs  of  Scandinavia.  The  Poetic 
or  elder  Edda  was  compiled  by  Ssemund 


Sigfusson,  and  the  smigs  compiled  by 
him  are  supposed  to  belong  to  the  8th 
cent. ;  the  oldest  copy  of  Samiund'sEdda 
is  of  the  14th  cent.  It  is  from  the 
original  MS.,  and  is  preserved  in  the 
Royal  Library  of  Copenhagen.  Published 
by  Reten  in  1665,  and  edited  by  Rask  in 
1818. 

The  Prose  or  younger  Edda  was  com- 
piled by  Snorro  Sturleson,  the  Scandi- 
navian Livy  (1178-1241).  It  is  supposed 
to  have  been  compiled  from  posthumous 
papers  left  by  Sssmund,  Icelandic  sources 
and  traditions,  and  treats  of  Scandina- 
vian mythology.  This  is  sometimes 
called  the  Resenian  Edda,  because  it 
was  translated  by  Resen,  in  1640. 

Ssemund  hinn  Froda,  Sigfusson,  lived  1054-1133. 
Snorro  Sturleson,  1178-1241.  The  ,-ldcr  Kdila  con- 
siBtr,  of  two  parts,  the  first  mythological  and 
the  second  heroic.  The  Suumund  Edda  contains 
the  famous  poems  of  the  Nibelungen  cycle. 

Edgar's  Law.  This  was  no  law  in 
the  ordinary  acceptation  of  the  word, 
but  the  English  constitution  as  it  shaped 
itself  in  the  hands  of  his  minister 
Dunstan. 

When  the  people  clamoured  for  Edgar's  law 
they  meant  they  wished  to  be  governed  in  the 
•amewayas  Edgar  governed  the  nation  (959-075).— 
FKEEMAN. 

Edict  (The  Perpetual).  I.  Of  Ha- 
drian, A.D.  182.  A  compilation  of  all  the 
edicts  of  preceding  ediles  and  preetors, 
made  by  Salvius  Julianus. 

II.  1611.  The  forty-seven  articles  pub- 
lished by  Albrecht,  archduke  of  Austria, 
for  the  administration  of  justice  in  his 
dominions. 

Edict  of  Berlin  (The),  or  « Decree 
of  Berlin,'  21  Nov.,  1806.  Issued  by 
Napoleon  L,  declaring  the  blockade  of 
the  British  Isles,  and  '  boycotting '  the 
English. 

Edict  of  Chateaubriant  (The), 
1551.  By  Henri  IL,  against  the  Cal- 
vinista. 

Edict  of  Cre"mieu  (The),  1586.  By 
Francois  of  Cremieu,  to  regulate  the 
jurisdiction  of  bailies,  seneschals,  and 
presidents  (presidiaux). 

Edict  of  Grace  (The),  July  1629. 
A  treaty  granted  '  by  grace '  to  the 
Huguenots  soon  after  the  capture  of  La 
Rochelle.  By  this  treaty  the  reformers 
were  reinstated  in  the  possession  of  their 
places  of  worship,  their  cemeteries,  and 
the  exercise  of  their  religion  in  th« 


280 


EDICT 


EDICT 


places  they  had  before  used,  'pending 
their  return  to  the  Catholic  Church.' 

By  -what  baa  been  said  we  may  judge  of  the 
condition  of  the  Reformed  after  the  Edict  of 
Grace.— FiLlCK,  Hitt.  of  the  Proteitantt  of  France, 
booklli.7. 

Edict  of  January  (The),  1562. 
Provided  that  those  reformers  who  had 
taken  possession  of  churches  and  eccle- 
siastical property  in  France  should  re- 
store them  without  delay.  It  forbade 
reformers  to  destroy  images  or  crosses,  to 
meet  within  the  walls  of  any  town,  or  to 
go  armed  to  any  meeting  (unless,  indeed, 
they  were  of  the  privileged  classes). 

Edict  Of  July  (The),  1561.  Grant- 
ing toleration  in  France  to  domestic 
gatherings  of  reformers,  but  forbidding 
public  meetings.  See  '  Edict  of  January.' 

Edict  of  June  20  (The),  1780.  A 
confirmation  of  the  edict  of  1620,  grant- 
ing to  the  church  members  of  the  three 
Vaudois  valleys  the  right  of  working  in 
their  houses  (with  closed  doors)  on 
Catholic  feast-days,  of  being  employed  on 
public  works,  and  of  acquiring  real  pro- 
perty. See  '  Edict  of  Pacification.' 

Edict  of  May  13  (The),  1694.  La 
favour  of  the  Vaudois,  recognising  their 
lawful  establishment  in  the  land  of  their 
ancestors,  from  which  they  had  been 
expelled,  their  right  to  their  hereditary 
possessions,  and  the  revocation  of  the 
edicts  of  January  and  April  1686. 

Edict  of  Melun  (The),  1580.  Re- 
dressing the  complaints  of  the  clergy. 

Edict  of  Milan  (The),  March,  818. 
Published  by  Constantine  in  favour  of 
Christians. 

Edict  of  Nantes  (TJut),  1598.  An 
edict  published  by  Henri  IV.  granting 
toleration  to  all  Huguenots  or  Protes- 
tants, and  placing  them  on  entire  equality 
with  his  Catholic  subjects.  Revoked  by 
Louis  XIV.  (1685). 

Pronounce  Nantes  to  rhyme  with  aunt,  ean't. 

Edict  of  Pacification  (The),  1694. 
Granting  full  toleration  not  only  to  the 
Vaudois  who  belonged  to  the  reformed 
religion  from  birth,  but  also  to  converts 
from  Catholicism.  This  edict,  as  far  as 
proselytes  were  concerned,  was  revoked 
by  Victor  Amadeus,  and  at  the  beginning 
of  1780  the  exiles  went  to  Geneva. 


These  edicts  are 


a  are  very  nun 
cent.,  with  a  view  of  putting  i 
gloua  wars.  The  uiobl  oelabra 


numerous  In  the  10 th 
an  end  to  the  reli- 


The  Edict  of  19  May,  1563.  by  Charles  IX.,  pe*. 
milting  Huguenots  to  assemble  and  worship  la 
their  own  way. 

The  Edict  of  Mantes.    See  above. 

Edict  of  Petites-Dates  (The). 
'L'Edit  des  Petites-Dates,'  1550.  By 
Henri  II.,  for  the  repression  of  abuses 
introduced '  dans  la  collation  des  benefices 
ecclesiastiques.' 

Edict  of  Restitution  (The),  1630. 
A  foolish  edict  by  Kaiser  Ferdinand  LL 
in  the  Thirty  Years'  War,  after  the  re- 
tirement of  the  Danes.  It  enjoin.-J  re- 
storation to  the  Catholics  of  the  two 
archbishoprics,  the  twelve  bishoprics,  and 
all  the  parish  churches,  lands,  and  other 
property,  which  had  been  confiscated  by 
the  Protestants  since  the  Treaty  of  Passau 
(7  Aug.,  1552,  i.e.  78  years  ago).  Compli- 
ance with  this  edict  was  well-nigh  im- 
possible, and  at  the  Peace  of  Westphalia 
(24  Oct.,  1648)  the  edict  was  cancelled, 
Passau,  pronounce  Pat-tote,  as  In  now. 

Edict  of  Revocation  (The),  1685. 
That  is  the  Revocation  of  the  Edict  of 
Nantes  (q.v.)  by  Louis  XIV. 

It  was  he  [Louis  XIV.]  who  in  16*5  signed  the 
fatal  Edict  of  Revocation. -FtLic*.  Hut.  of  UM 
Proteitantt  of  France,  bk.  ill.  7. 

Edict  of  Romorantin  (The),  May 
1660.  Proposed  by  the  French  chancel- 
lor, Michel  de  lilupital,  restoring  to 
the  bishops  the  adjudication  of  the  crime 
of  heresy.  This  edict  was  prodigal  of 
the  most  scandalous  penalties,  but  it 
saved  France  from  the  establishment  of 
the  Inquisition  which  Cardinal  de  Lor- 
raine laboured  hard  to  introduce. 

Edict  of  Theodoric  (The),  A.D. 
500.  Promulgated  in  Italy,  but  super- 
seded by  Justinian's  laws  in  554. 

Edict  of  Toleration  (The),  1787 
(102  years  after  the  Revocation).  The 
Huguenots  or  Protestants  are  spoken  of 
in  this  edict  as  '  non-Catholics.'  It 
granted  to  non-Catholics  the  right  of  liv- 
ing in  France  and  of  exercising  any 
vocation ;  permission  to  marry  before 
justices;  and  the  right  of  interment 
without  calling  in  a  Catholic  priest.  As 
no  penalty  was  mentioned  for  noncon- 
formity, of  course  perfect  toleration  was 
tacitly  granted  to  all  religionists. 

Edict  of  Union  (The).  I.  AJ>.  405. 
Published  by  Honoring  against  the  Do- 
natists  and  Manichaeans,  with  a  view  of 
'  uniting '  them  with  the  Catholic  Church, 


EDICT 


EDWARD 


281 


II.  21  July,  1588.  The  edict  by  which 
Henri  III.,  who  had  been  driven  out  of 
Paris,  was  supported  by  the  League,  and 
declared  s'unir  d  elle. 

Edict  of  1698  (The),  18  April. 
French  history.  This  edict  solemnly 
confirmed  the  Revocation  of  the  Edict  of 
Nantes,  and  enjoined  that  new  means 
should  be  employed  for  the  better  in- 
struction of  the  people  in  the  true  reli- 
gion. 

Nantea  (1  syl.),  to  rhyme  with  aunt,  jaunt. 

Edict  of  1724  (The),  or  '  The  Royal 
Declaration  of  1724,'  14  May.  By  Louis 
XV.  on  the  advice  of  Cardinal  Dubois. 
This  was  the  last  law  against  the  French 
Protestants,  and  the  most  severe  of  all. 
It  declared  the  punishment  of  perpetual 
imprisonment  at  the  galleys  for  men,  and 
life  seclusion  for  women,  with  confisca- 
tion of  property,  if  they  attended  any 
religious  service  except  those  of  the  Ca- 
tholics. The  galleys  or  imprisonment  for 
all  who  sheltered  or  omitted  to  denounce 
&  '  heretic.'  All  children  to  be  baptized 
by  a  Catholic  priest  within  twenty-four 
hours  of  their  birth,  and  to  be  sent  to  a 
Catholic  school  till  fourteen  years  of  age. 
Notice  to  be  given  to  the  parish  priest  of 
illness.  No  marriage  to  be  legalised 
unless  solemnised  by  a  Catholic  priest. 
No  child  to  be  sent  out  of  France  to  be 
educated.  No  office  whatever  to  be  held 
except  by  Catholics.  All  mulcts  to  be 
for  the  relief  of  necessitous  new  converts. 

Ediles  (2  syl.).  Annual  magistrates 
in  Rome  whose  duty  it  was  to  see  to  the 
edifices  (cedes),  especially  the  public 
baths,  aqueducts,  and  market-places. 
There  were  curule  ediles  and  plebeian 
ediles,  the  latter  instituted  B.C.  493. 
They  ceased  to  be  created  in  the  reign  of 
Constantino. 

Edinburgh,  is  Edwins-burgh,  so 
sailed  from  Edwin,  who  founded  the  castle 
in  the  6th  cent.  In  Notts  is  a  village 
called  Edwin-stowe,  where  Edwin  was 
buried.  Here  Robin  Hood  was  married. 

Edinburgh  (Treaty  of),  fl  July, 
1560.  Between  Queen  Elizabeth  and 
the  Scots  for  the  evacuation  of  Scotland 
by  the  French.  By  this  treaty  Fran- 
cois II.  and  Mary  fully  recognised  the 
right  of  Elizabeth  to  the  English  crown, 
fcud  agreed  that  Mary,  in  time  to  come, 


should  neither  assume  the  title  nor  beat 
the  arms  of  England. 

At  their  coronation  in  Paris  Francois  and  Mary 
•were  proclaimed  king  and  queen  of  France 
England,  and  Scotland.  The  princes  of  Lorraine 
had  money  struck  In  France  bearing  the  arms  of 
England  ;  and  proclamations  were  made  In  the 
names  of  Francois  and  Mary,  king  and  queen  of 
the  three  realms. 

Edinburgh  (University  o/),  1582. 
Founded  by  James  VI.  (James  I.  of  Eng- 
land). Reconstituted  in  1858. 

Edinburgh  Review  (The).  Com- 
menced  in  Oct.  1802.  The  political  views 
were  those  of  the  Whig  party. 

Edmund     Crouchback,     1241- 

1296.    First  earl  of  Lancaster,  2nd  son  of 
Henry  III.,  the  eldest  son  being  Edward  I. 

Edmund  Hall  (St.),  Oxford.  Said 
to  have  been  founded  by  Edmund  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury,  in  the  reign  of 
Henry  in.  The  head  of  the  Hall  is 
called  '  the  Principal.' 

Edrisites  (3  syl.),  785-919.  A 
Mussulman  dynasty  which  had  Fez  as 
the  seat  of  government.  The  founder 
was  Edris  (785-793),  of  the  race  of  Ali, 
poisoned  by  order  of  the  calif  Harun 
al  Rashid. 

Edrls  was  succeeded  by  Edris  II.  (793-828); 
Mohammed  I.,  AH,  Yahia  I.,  Yahia  II.,  Ali  II.. 
Yahia  III.,  Yahia  IV.  (905-919). 

Education.  The  first  parliamentary 
grant  for  education  was  made  in  1834. 
The  Committee  of  Privy  Council  was 
appointed  in  1839.  Public  elementary 
education  in  England  and  Wales  was 
provided  for  in  1870  (33,  84  Viet.  c.  75). 

Edward  I.  '  Longshanks,'  king  of 
England  (1239,  1274-1307).  Son  of 
Henry  III.  He  married  twice:  (1) 
Eleanor  daughter  of  Ferdinand  III.  of 
Castile,  by  whom  he  had  four  sons  and 
eight  daughters.  The  first  two  sons 
died  young,  and  the  last  three  daughters. 

3rd  son,  EDWARD  II.  (the  first  prince 
of  Wales)  who  succeeded  his  father. 

The  daughters  who  married  are 
Eleanor,  Joan,  Margaret,  Beatrix,  and 
Elizabeth.  Mary  was  a  nun  at  Amea- 
bury,  and  died  1286. 

By  his  second  wife  he  had  two  sons  s 
Thomas  earl  of  Norfolk,  and  Edmund  of 
Woodstock,  earl  of  Kent. 

His  style  and  title:  'Edwardus  rex 
Angliae  dominus  Hiberniea  et  dux  Aqui- 
tanise '  (Guienne). 

His  title  to  France :  On  the  death  of 


183 


EDWARD 


EDWARD 


Charles  IV.,  two  claimants  for  the  crown 
appeared,  Philippe  de  Valois  his  cousin, 
and  Edward  I.  his  nephew.  If  the 
Salique  law  was  set  aside,  then  Blanche 
(sister  of  Charles  IV.),  wife  of  Phi  ,>e 
de  Valois,  was  the  heiress ;  if  the  Salique 
law  remained  in  force,  Edward,  who 
claimed  through  his  mother  Isabelle, 
must  be  set  aside,  and  again  Philippe  de 
Valois,  grandson  of  Philippe  HI.  le  BeL 
was  heir.  In  neither  case  had  Edward 
any  just  claim. 

PHILIPPE  III.  was  father  ot  PHILIPPE  IV.  and 
of  Charles  de  Valois. 

PHILIPPE  IV.  was  father  of  LOOTS  X..PHILIPPB 
V.,  CHARLES  IV.,  and  Isabella  (who  married 
Edward  II.).  See  '  Fatal  Three.' 

CHAKLKS  IV.  left  a  daughter,  Blanche,  who 
married  PHILIPPE  [VI.],  son  of  Charles  de  Valois. 
This  was  after  his  accession  to  the  throne;  he 
was  then  son-in-law  as  well  as  cousin  to  the  last 
king,  CHARLES  IV.,  and  grandson  of  PHILIPPE  III. 

Edward  II.  *  Caernarvon,1  king  of 
England  (1284, 1807-1327).  This  son  of 
Edward  I.  was  born  at  Caernarvon,  and 
was  the  first  English  prince  of  Wales.  He 
married  Isabella,  daughter  of  Philippe  IV. 
of  France,  his  cousin,  by  whom  he  had 
two  sons  and  two  daughters. 

1.  EDWABD  in.,  who  succeeded  hit 
father. 

2.  John  of  Eltham,  earl  of  Cornwall. 
8.   Joan,  who  married  David  Bruce, 

king  of  Scotland. 

4.  Eleanor,  who  married  Reynald 
count  of  Gueldres. 

His  favourites  were  Gaveston,  who 
was  twice  banished— in  1297  and  in  1807 
— and  at  last  executed  summarily  by  the 
indignant  barons  in  1812.  Edward'g 
next  favourite  was  Hugh  Despenser, 
who  was  executed  in  1826. 

He  was  murdered  in  Berkley  Castle 
by  Maltravers  and  G-ournay. 

Hit  style  and  title,  up  to  1826,  was : 
'Edwardus,  D.G.  rex  Angliw,  dominus 
Hiberniro,  et  dux  Aquitaniaa  '  (Guienne). 
From  1826  he  discontinued  the  title  of 
'  dux  Aquitanire.' 

Edward  III.  '  Windsor,'  so  called 
from  the  place  of  his  birth  (1812,  1827- 
1877).  Married  Philippa  of  Hainault, 
by  whom  he  had  seven  sons  and  five 
daughters. 

1st  son.  Edward  the  Black  Prince, 
born  at  Woodstock, 
father  of  RICHARD  II., 
who  succeeded  his 
grandfather.  •  •  1880 
(Isabella)  • 


2nd  son.  William,  born  at  Hatfield, 

who  died  1336       .        .    1834 
(Joanna,  born  1335,  died 
1348.) 

8rd  son,  Lionel  duke  of  Clarence, 

born  at  Antwerp          .     1888 

4th  son.  John   of  Gaunt,  born  at\  1839 
Ghent,  duke   of    Lan-  [    or 
caster    .         .        .         .  I  1340 

6th  son.  Edmund  duke  of  York, 

born  at  King's  Langley    1341 
(Blanche,   died   young; 

Mary  and  M,I >;i<i  >;•()       •  •  • 

6th  son.  William,  born  at  Wind- 
sor, lived  only  front 
June  to  Sept.  .  .  1848 

7th  son.  Thomas,  born  at  Wood- 
stock, created  duke  of 
Gloucester  1385  by 
Richard  II.,  and  mur- 
dered in  1397.  Bora, 
according  to  Stow  and 
Dugdale  .  .  .  1355 
After  the  death  of  Philippa,  Edward 

III,  attached  himself,  without  marriage, 

to  Alice  Perrars  or  Perrers,  one  of  the 

ladies  of  the  bedchamber. 

His  style  and  title,  from  1827  to  1837 : 

'Edwardus,  D.G.  rex  Angliee,  dominus 

Hibernise,  et  dux  Aquitaniae '  (Guienne). 

From   1837  to  1377 :   '  Edwardus,  D.G. 

rex     Angliee    et     Franciaa    [sometimes 

'  Francire  et  Angliaa '],  dominus  Hiberniee, 

•t  dux  Aquitaniaa.' 

N.B.— All  the  monarchs  of  England 

from   1877  styled  themselves  '  king  of 

France '  up  to  1800,  when  George  III. 

relinquished  the  senseless  title. 
Hit  claim  to  the  throne  of  Francs. 

On  the  death  of   Charles  IV.  without 

male  issue,  the  claimants  were  Philippe 

de  Valois  and  Edward  III.  of  England. 

The  former  was  crowned  as  Philippe  VL 

de  Valois. 

PHILIPPE  in.  of  France  had  two  sons,  vii. 
PHILIPPE  IT.  (who  succeeded  him)  and  Charles  de 
Valois. 

PHILIPPE  IV.  had  for  Issue  Louis  X.  (who  suc- 
ceeded and  died  without  issue),  PHILIPPE  V.  (who 
also  died  without  issue),  and  Isabelle. 

Philippe  the  claimant  was  the  son  of  Charles  de 
Valois,  grandson  of  PIMUPPK  III.,  and  cousin  ol 
the  last  kiiik'.  CHAKLKS  IV. 

Edward  III.  was  the  sou  of  Isabelle,  and  great- 
grandson  of  PHILIPPE  III.,  and  nephew  of  the  last 
king,  CHARLES  IV. 

*.  The  main  argument  warn  this:  As  women 
could  not  succeed  to  the  crown,  therefore  Isabella 
had  no  claim  whatever,  and  her  children  could 
have  none. 

Edward  III.  and  the  two  captive 
kings.— At  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  1855 
Jean  IL  of  France  was  made  captivt 


EDWAKD 


EDWARD 


and  brought  to  England.  At  the  same 
time  David  II.  of  Scotland,  defeated  at 
Neville's  Cross  in  1346,  was  made  captive. 
Thus  were  there  two  kings  at  one  and 
the  same  time  captives  in  London. 

Edward  IV.  First  of  the  line  of 
York.  The  claim  of  York  was  un- 
doubtedly superior  to  that  of  Lancaster, 
being  from  the  third  son  (Lionel)  of 
Edward  TTT. ;  whereas  the  house  of  Lan- 
caster was  from  John  of  Gaunt,  the  fourth 
son,  and  therefore  a  younger  brother. 
The  descent  was  from  Lionel,  third  son 
of  Edward  HI. 

Lionel's  daughter  Philippa  married  Edward 
Mortimer.  Their  son  was  Roger  Mortimer;  and 
Roger  Mortimer's  daughter  Anne  married 
Richard  (son  of  Edmund  duke  of  York). 

Richard  duke  of  York,  the  White  Kose,  was  slain 
in  the  battle  of  Wakefleld;  and  his  sons  were 
EDWARD  IV.  and  RICHARD  III. 

Edward  married  Elizabeth  Woodville, 
ft  widow,  and  was  the  first  of  our  sove- 
reigns since  the  Conquest  to  marry  a 
subject.  He  had  ten  children,  but  of  the 
seven  who  reached  maturity  five  were 
girls  and  two  boys.  Edward  V.  suc- 
ceeded, but  he  and  his  brother  Richard 
were  both  murdered  in  the  Tower. 

Elizabeth,  the  eldest  daughter  of 
Edward  IV.,  and  called  '  The  Rose  of 
York,'  or  'The  White  Rose  of  York,' 
married  Henry  VII.,  and  thus  united  the 
rival  branches  of  York  and  Lancaster. 

His  style  and  title :  '  Edwardus,  D.G. 
rex  Angliaa  et  Franciae,  el  dominua 
Hibernise.' 

Edward  V.  Nominal  king  of  Eng- 
land for  about  a  month  (1483).  He  was 
thirteen  years  of  age,  and  his  brother 
Richard  was  nine ;  both  were  murdered 
in  the  Tower  by  order  of  their  uncle 
Richard  [III.]  duke  of  Gloucester.  The 
actual  assassins  were  Slater,  John  Digh- 
ton,  and  Miles  Forest.  In  the  reign  of 
Charles  II.  the  bodies  of  the  princes  were 
found  under  a  staircase,  and  removed 
to  Henry  VIL's  Chapel  in  Westminster 
Abbey  1674. 

Edward  V.  and  Dr.  Shaw. — Dr.  Shaw, 
at  St.  Paul's  Cross  (Sunday,  22  June, 
1483),  preached  from  these  words  in  the 
Book  of  Wisdom,  'Bastard  slips  shall 
not  strike  deep  root,'  his  object  being  to 
ehow  that  Edward  V.  was  a  bastard.  He 
said  that  Edward  IV.  was  married  to 
Lady  Eleanor  Butler,  the  widow  of  Lord 
Butler  of  Sudely  and  daughter  of  the 
Earl  of  Shrewsbury ;  consequently,  Eliza- 


beth  Woodville  (mother  of  Edward  V.) 
was  merely  a  concubine,  and  that  Stil- 
lington,  bishop  of  Bath,  was  a  witness. 
As  Edward  V.  was  the  son  of  a  concubine, 
he  could  not  come  to  the  throne. 

To  set  aside  Edward  and  his  brother  Richard 
would  not  render  Richard  duke  of  Gloucester 
heir,  because  his  elder  brother  Clarence  left  two 
sons  behind ;  but  Clarence  having  been  pat  to 
death  for  treason  barred  his  sons  by  his  attainder. 

Richard  III.  (1483)  ordered  Edward  V.  to  be 
called  officially  '  Edward  the  bastard,  lately  called 
Edward  V.1 

Edward  VI.  Son  of  Henry  VIII 
(1537,  1547-1553).  He  died  after  an 
attack  of  small-pox,  leaving  the  crown 
to  Lady  Jane  Grey.  His  style  was  *  Ed- 
ward, D.G.  of  England,  France,  and 
Ireland  king ;  Defender  of  the  faith,  and 
supreme  head  of  the  Anglican  and 
Hibernian  Church.' 

The  Pretender,  Edward  FT.— Lam. 
bert  Simnel,  son  of  Thomas  Simnel,  a 
joiner  of  Oxford,  instructed  by  one 
Simons,  a  priest,  to  personate  Edward 
Plantagenet,  son  of  the  Earl  of  Warwick, 
and  become  a  '  pretender '  to  the  crown, 
in  the  early  part  of  the  reign  of  Henry  VII. 
(1486).  He  was  crowned  at  Dublin  as 
Edward  VI.  2  May,  1487.  Being  de- 
feated at  Stoke  by  Henry  VII.  (16  June, 
1487),  he  was  made  a  scullion  in  the 
king's  kitchen,  but  was  afterwards  raised 
to  falconer. 

Henry  released  Edward  Plantagenet  from 
prison  and  showed  him  publicly  to  the  people,  to 
show  the  imposition  of  Lambert  Simnel.  Edward 
VI.  [SinmelJ  was  crowned  by  the  liishop  of  Meath, 
with  a  diadem  taken  from  a  statue  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  and  carried  to  the  castle  on  the  shoulders 
of  a  chieftain  named  Darcy. 

Edward  VI.'s  First  Prayer 
Book  or  The  First  Liturgy  of  Edward 
VI.  1549  (2,  8  Edw.  VI.).  Substituted  for 
the  Latin  Mass  Book.  By  the  Act  for 
Uniformity  all  clergymen  who  refused  to 
adopt  the  new  liturgy  were  subject  to 
imprisonment  for  six  months  for  the  first 
offence,  loss  of  benefice  for  the  second 
offence,  and  perpetual  imprisonment  for 
the  third. 

The  DAILY  SERVICE  did  not  contain  the  Intro- 
ductory Sentences,  Exhortation,  Confession,  and 
Absolution,  but  began  with  the  Lord's  Prayer. 
There  were  no  State  prayers  in  this  liturgy. 

The  LITANY  contained  a  petition   against  the 

The  COMMUNION  SERVICE  did  not  contain  the 
Ti'ii  Commandment^  but  enjoined  that  water  be 
mixed  with  the  wine. 

In  the  BAPTISMAL  SERVICE  exorcism  was  em- 
ployed  to  drive  out  the  evil  spirit ;  the  child  waa 
clothed  in  a  chrisom,  and  was  anointed  on  tha 

The  CATECHISM  formed  part  of  the  service,  but 
it  comprised  only  an  exposition  of  the  Creed,  tn« 
Lord  s  Prayer,  and  the  Ten  Commandments. 


284 


EDWARD 


EGYPT 


In  the  MARRIAGE  SERVICE  the  sign  of  the  cross 
was  to  be  made  on  the  forehead  of  the  newly- 
married  persona,  and  a  present  of  money  was 
given  to  the  bride  when  the  ring  was  put  on  her 
finger. 

In  the  BURIAL  SERVICE  prayers  for  the  dead 
were  offered. 

VESTMENTS.  The  priests  of  parish  churches 
were  to  wear  a  surplice  only ;  in  cathedrals  the 
hood  was  to  be  worn  in  preaching. 

Edward  VI.'s  Second  Prayer 
Book,  or  The  Second  Liturgy  of  Ed- 
ward FT.,  1552.  The  first  liturgy  re- 
formed by  Cranmer  under  the  advice  of 
Bucer  and  Peter  Martyr. 

In  the  DAILY  SKRVICE  the  Introductory  Sen- 
tences, the  Exhortation,  the  Confession,  and  the 
Absolution  were  added. 

In  the  CoMMt'Niov  SKRVICE  the  Ten  Command- 
ments were  added ;  but  the  Introit,  prayers  for 
the  dead,  the  name  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  the  sign  of 
the  cross,  and  mixing  water  with  the  wine  were 
all  omitted. 

In  the  I'.APTISMAL  SERVICE  exorcism,  anointing 
the  child,  chrisom,  and  dipping  the  child  thrice 
were  omitted. 

In  the  MARRIAOE  SERVICE  the  sign  of  the  cross 
and  present  of  money  were  omitted. 

In  the  BURIAL  SERVICE  prayers  for  the  dead 
•were  omitted. 

VESTMENTS.  The  nether  albe.  •  vestments,1  and 
cope  were  forbidden.  Prelates  might  wear  a 
rochet,  but  other  clergymen  '  a  turplice  only.' 

Edward  Longshanks.  See 
1  Edward  I.' 

Edward  of  Caernarvon.  Set 
'  Edward  II.1 

Edward  of  Hampton,  Edward  VL 
(1537,  1547-1553).  Called  Hampton  from 
Hampton  Court,  the  place  of  his  birth. 

Edward  of  Hampton  was  no  otherwise  prince  of 
Wales  firm  under  the  general  title  of  Fn, 'land,  his 
father  being  king  of  England  and  Wales.— COKE, 
Report*  (3  Jacob!,  sect.  viii.). 

Edward  the  BlackPrince  (1830- 
1376).  Son  of  Edward  HI.,  king  of 
England,  and  father  of  Richard  II.  As 
he  died  a  year  before  his  father,  he  never 
succeeded  to  the  crown.  He  was  called 
Black  because  he  was  a  name  of  terror 
to  the  French. 

Similarly  Lord  Clifford  was  called  Blot*  for  his 
cruelties.  George  Potrowitsch  was  called  by  the 
Turk-  'rom  the  terror  of  his  name; 

Agnes  countess  of  March  was  called  />/>«•*  Agnrt 
(or  her  resistance  to  Kdward  III.  at  lumbar.  The 
Black  Sea  means  the  sea  of  terror,  and  the  Black 
Wind  the  wind  of  terror.  See  '  Black.' 

Edward  the  Confessor  (1004, 
1041-10(56).  A  king  of  England  before 
the  Conquest.  Canonised  1166  by  Alex- 
ander III.  The  use  of  the  Great  Seal 
was  first  introduced  by  this  king. 

Confessores  diet!  qni  martyr  to  vltam  proChrlsto, 
luem  palam  confess!  et  con testati  sunt,  flnierunt. 
PC  CANOE,  vol.  ill.  p.  C44,  col.  l. 

Edward  the  Elder  (870,  901-925), 
king  of  England. 


Edward  the  Martyr  '961,  975- 
979).  A  king  of  England  before  the  Con- 
quest, assassinated  at  Corfe  by  order  of 
his  stepmother  Elfrlda,  to  make  room  for 
her  own  son,  Ethelred  the  Unready. 

Edward  was  no  martyr  in  the  ordinary  sense  of 
the  word,  but  he  was  basely  and  treacherously 
murdered. 

Edward  the  Outlaw.  Son  of 
Edmund  Ironside,  outlawed  to  Sweden 
by  Canute. 

Eelkhanee  Tables  (The).  The 
astronomical  tables  of  Nazir-u-Dien,  pro- 
duced in  the  reign  of  Hoolakn,  slmh  of 
Persia  (1258-1265).  They  are  still  highly 
esteemed,  and  are  referred  to  for  the 
latitude  and  longitude  of  places  not  yet 
fixed  by  European  observations.  See 
4  Star  Tables.' 

The  word  Eelkhanee  means '  Chief  of  the  Tribe*. ' 

Effendi.  A  Turkish  title  of  courtesy 
equal  to  our  squire,  and  always  placed 
after  the  proper  name.  Sometimes,  how- 
ever, in  speaking  to  a  Turkish  gentleman 
the  word  effendi  is  used  as  the  French 
use  monsieur  before  a  proper  name.  The 
Grand  Chancellor  of  Turkey  is  called 
*  Keis  Effendi.' 

liJgalite"  (Monsieur).  Louis  Philippe 
Josoph,  due  d'Orleans  (1747-1798).  Wlu-n 
Buri-re,  president  of  the  National  As- 
sembly, put  the  question  what  punish- 
ment should  be  accorded  to  the  king, 
Louis  XVI.,  the  Due  d'Orleans  rose 
and  said,  '  La  mort  sans  phrase*  It  is 
somewhat  strange,  but  the  only  person 
who  voted  against  the  sentence  of  death 
was  Thomas  Paine,  an  Englishman,  who 
had  the  manhood  to  say  to  the  assembly, 
'The  king's  death,  instead  of  an  act  of 
justice,  will  appear  in  history  as  an  act 
of  vengeance.'  Louis  figalite  was  guil- 
lotined 1793. 

Egypt  and  Bible  History. 

There  were  thirty  dynasties  in  ancient 
Egypt.  From  B.C.  3892  to  340. 

The  I.  dynasty  began  in  Upper  Egypt 
with  Menes,  B.C.  8892.  Mentis  founded 
the  city  of  Memphis. 

No  trace  of  the  '  Flood  •  has  yet  been  discover** 
by  Egyptologist*. 

IE.  dynasty  began  with  Boethos, 
B.C.  3639.  The  second  king  of  this  line 
was  Kakan,  who  introduced  the  worship 
of  Apis,  the  sacred  bull. 

III.  dynasty  began  with  Necherophea, 


EUYFT 


EIGHT 


985 


B.C.  8838.      The   Sphinx  was  carved  in 
this  dynasty. 

IV.  dynasty  began  with  Khufu  [Suphis 
or  Cheops],  B.C.  8124.    Khufu  built  the 
great  pyramid.      His   successor,  Khafra 
or  Khafren  [Cephren  or  Kephren],  built 
the  second  great  pyramid  ;  and  the  third 
king  of  the  same  line,    Menkara  [My- 
kerlnos],  built  the  third  great  pyramid. 

V.  dynasty  began  B.C.  2840.    The  VI. 
began  B.C.  2744,  the  last  monarch  being 
Queen    Nitocris,    noted    for    her    great 
beauty.     VII.  dynasty  began  B.C.  2592 ; 
the  VIH.  B.C.  2522;  the  IX.  B.C.  2674; 
the  X.  B.C.  2565  ;  the  XL  B.C.  2423. 

XII.  dynasty  began    B.C.   2380    with 
Amen'emhat.    In  this  dynasty  were  built 
the  Temple  of  Amun-Ra,  at  Thebes,  and 
the  obelisk  of  Heliopolis.    Amenemhat's 
son  was  Usurtesen  L 

XIII.  dynasty  began  B.O.  2136;    the 
XIV.  B.C.  2167. 

HYKSOS  or  'Shepherd  Kings'  were 
probably  Arabs.  The  XV.,  XVI.,  XVH. 
dynasties  (B.C.  1842,  1684,  1591). 

It  Is  supposed  that  ABRAHAM  went  to  Egypt  in 
B.C.  1806,  while  the  XVI.  dynasty  was  regnant. 

It  is  supposed  that  JOSEPH  was  viceroy  of 
Sutapepe-Nubti  of  the  same  dynasty.  About  B.C. 

Hyk  =  king,  Sot  =  shepherds. 
Xvill.     dynasty    was     founded     by 
Aahmes  [Amasis],  B.C.  1591,  who  expelled 
from  Egypt  the  Shepherd  Kings. 

XIX.  dynasty,  B.C.  1443,  was  the  Golden 
Age  of  the  Pharaohs.    The  XIX.  began 
with  Ramses  I.,  who  was  succeeded  by  Seti 
[Sethos],  who  built  Karnak.     Ramses  II. 
was  by  far  the  greatest  of  all  the  kings 
of  Egypt.    It  is  said  that  he  had  170 
children,  of  which   111  were  sons,  that 
he  reigned  67  years,  and  died  above  96 
years  of  age.     After  his  death  came  a 
period  of  confusion. 

It  is  supposed  that  MOSEB  was  born  In  the  reign 
Of  the  gre;it  Harases,  and  that  the  EXODUS  occurred 
after  his  death,  during  the  reign  of  Arlsu,  a  usurper 
and  a  Syrian,  about  B.C.  1314. 

No  hint  can  be  traced  by  Egyptologittt  either  of  fkt 
Exodut  or  the  Pottage  of  the  lied  Sea. 

XX.  dynasty  was  founded  B.C.  1269  by 
8et-Nekht,  and  Egypt  was  on  its   full 
decline. 

XXI.  dynasty  began  B.C.  1091. 

SOLOMON  married  Abra,  the  daughter  of 
Pfusenes  II.  [PNham],  last  king  of  this  line.  She 
was  19  years  of  age  (1  Kings  ill.  1).  It  is  supposed 
that  ' Solomon  b  Bong'  was  an  epithulamium  of 
this  alliance. 

XXII.  dynasty  was  founded  by  She- 
•houk  [Shishak],  B.C.  961,  who  received 
under    his    protection    Jeroboam,    and 


afterwards  marched  against  Rehoboam 
with  12,000  chariots  and  60,000  horsemen. 

See  1  Kings  xlv.  25,  and  2  Chron.  xii. 

It  is  supposed  that  2  Chron.  xiv.  9-15,  and  xvi.  8, 
Ac.,  refer  to  Zerah,  the  fourth  of  this  dynasty, 
generally  called  Osorthon  II. 

XXIII.  dynasty  began  B.C.  787.    The 
second  king  of  this  line  (Osorthon  IV.) 
was  the  Egyptian  Hercules. 

XXIV.  dynasty  had  only  one  sovereign, 
Bochoris,  B.C.  729-716.    He  was  deposed 
and  put  to  death  by  Shabak. 

XXV.  dynasty    founded    by  Shabak, 
B.c.  716. 

HOSEA  gave  tribute  to  this  king  (2  Kings  xvii.  8). 
The  successor  of  Shabak  was  Shabakok, 
called  So  in  2  Kings  xvii.  4. 

HEZEKIAH  formed  a  confederacy  with  So,  king 
of  Egypt,  against  Sennacherib,  king  of  Assyria, 
and  Sennacherib  marched  against  the  allies 
(2  Kings  xviii.,  xix.) ;  but  So  had  been  succeeded 
by  Tirhakah  or  Xarach. 

XXVI.  dynasty  was  founded  by  Psam- 
metik  [Psammetichus]  the  Great,  B.C.  685. 
His  son,  Neku  II.,  called  Pharaoh-Nechoh 
(2  Kings  xxiii.  29,  &c.),  overthrew  Josiah 
and  slew  him. 

Pharaoh  Hophra,  the  seventh  of  this  line,  con- 
temporary  of  Jeremiah  (illv.  30),  was  dethroned 
by  Nebuchadnezzar,  king  of  Babylon.  In  525  B.O. 
Egypt  was  an  appanage  of  Persia  (dynasty  XXVII.); 
then  followed  a  Saite  dynasty,  a  Mendesian,  and 
a  Sebennyte,  after  which  the  Persian  power  was 
restored.  Next  came  the  Graeco-Macedonian 
period;  and  B.O.  80  Egypt  became  a  Roman 
province. 

Egyptian  Days.  Unlucky  days. 
There  are  three  in  the  year,  viz.  the  last 
Monday  in  April,  the  2nd  Monday  of 
August,  and  the  3rd  Monday  of  December. 
Called  Egyptian  because  ill-luck  was 
attributed  to  them  by  the  Egyptian 
astrologers.  In  the  Exeter  Kalendar,  a 
MS.  of  the  time  of  Henry  II.,  there  are 
24  Egyptian  days. 

Three  days  there  are  In  the  year  which  we  call 
'  Egyptian  days.'— Saxon  MS.  (British  Museum). 

V  In  regard  to  Friday,  the  Brahmins  and 
Buddhists  consider  it  a  diet  mala,  as  well  as  many 
Christians. 

Egyptian  Hall  (The).  In  the 
Mansion  House,  City  ol  London.  It  wag 
built  after  the  description  of  the  Egyptian 
Hall  by  Vitruvius. 

Egyptian  Version  of  the  Sacred 

Scriptures,  embraces  the  Coptic  and 
Memphitic,  in  the  dialect  of  Lower 
Egypt.  It  is  ascribed  to  the  3rd  cent. 

There  Is  a  version  In  the  dialect  of  Upper 
Egypt,  called'  Sa'hidic  '  or'  Theba'idic/even  more 
ancient.  Probably  close  upon  the  2nd  cent. 

Eight  (The),  i.e. '  Al  Motamen.'  So 
the  Kalif  Al  Motassem  was  called  by  » 


£86 


EIGHT 


play  on  his  name,  after  bis  death.  His 
subjects  used  to  say  he  was  the  8th  of 
his  dynasty,  was  born  in  the  8th  month, 
reigned  exactly  8  years,  8  months,  and 
8  days,  had  fought  8  battles,  and  left  at 
death  8  sons,  8  daughters,  8,000  slaves, 
and  8  millions  of  gold. 

It  is  possible  that  this  may  be  true,  Just  as  It  la 
possible  that  a  dealer  may  bold  thirteen  trumps 
to  his  hand. 

Eight  Articles  (The'),  1555.  While 
Cranmer,  Ridley,  and  Latimer  were  in 
prison  they  drew  up  their  confession  of 
faith  in  eight  articles :  (1)  the  Scriptures 
are  the  true  word  of  God ;  (2)  the  three 
Catholic  creeds  are  to  be  believed ;  (8) 
justification  is  by  faith  only;  (4)  marriage 
is  lawful  to  all  men ;  (5)  *e  reject  the 
dogma  of  tronsubstantiation ;  (6)  we 
reject  the  dogma  of  purgatory ;  (7)  the 
cup  in  the  Lord's  Supper  is  to  be  given 
to  the  laity ;  and  (8)  public  worship  is  not 
to  be  carried  on  in  any  foreign  tongue. 
See  '  Articles.' 

Eight  Canonical  Hours  (The). 
In  the  Catholic  Church.  There  are  four 
great  (printed  in  capitals),  and  four  little 
(printed  in  italics). 

MATINS,  or  Nocturnes,  between  mid- 
night and  daybreak.  On  festivals  and 
Sundays,  three  psalms,  three  anthems, 
and  three  lessons. 

LAUDES,  at  daybreak.  Five  psalms, 
two  or  more  capitules  (scripture  extracts), 
prayers,  and  canticles. 

Prime,  six  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
The  first  hour  of  the  day. 

Tierce,  nine  o'clock  in  the  morning. 
The  third  hour  of  the  day. 

Sexte,  twelve  o'clock,  or  mid-day.  The 
sixth  hour  of  the  day. 

Nones,  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon. 
The  ninth  hour  of  the  day. 

VESPERS,  at  sunset.  Five  psalms,  a 
capitule,  a  hymn,  the  Magnificat,  one  or 
more  anthems,  and  prayers. 

COMPLINE,  at  bedtime.  Confession, 
one  lesson,  three  psalms,  an  anthem,  a 
hymn,  a  capitule,  a  short  response,  Nunc 
IJiiniltis,  and  prayers. 

Eight  Par adises(2Vte),  or  'Hesht 
Behesht.'  Eijjht  pinions  in  Ispahan,  on 
either  side  of  the  i/utt-  called  CharBaugh. 
Each  garden  has  a,  pleasure-house. 

Eighteenth  Brumaire  (The 
Battle  o/  the),  Year  YUL  (9  Nov.,  1799). 


Between  Napoleon  Bonaparte  and  tht 
Directory.  The  Directory  was  overtl  >  r<  >wn, 
and  Bonaparte  constituted '  First  Consul.' 

Eighth  Wonder  of  the  World 
(The).  The  Escurial  of  Spain  (q.v.). 

Eighty  (The),  or  the  Ottanta.  The 
upper  house  of  legislature  in  the  re- 
public of  Florence,  in  the  tune  of  Savon- 
arola;  the  lower  house  consisted  of 
8,200  benefiziati,  divided  into  three  sec- 
tions, holding  office  for  six  months.  All 
laws  were  proposed  by  the  Signoria, 
discussed  by  the  Ottanta,  and  voted  in 
silence  into  law  by  the  Commons. 

The  bewfUtViM  -were  those  -who  had  already  held 
office  in  the  state,  or  bad  been  proposed  (or  office. 
The  former  were  called  the  Seduto.  and  the  latter 
the  Vtduto. 

Ei  ghty-six. '  The  immortal  86.'  The 
followers  of  C.  8.  Parnell  hi  the  House 
of  Commons  hi  1886,  <fec.  These  86 
really  ruled  the  House,  for  they  voted  as 
one  man,  and  could  overthrow  or  carry 
any  measure.  Home  Rule  was  the  great 
question.  The  Tory  government  was 
thrown  out  by  the  'immortal  86,'  and 
Mr.  Gladstone,  who  supported  Home 
Rule,  was  supported  by  them. 

Eikon  Basilike  (I-kpn  BS-zil-I-ky). 
Published  1649,  at  one  time  attributed 
to  Charles  I. :  but  John  Gauden,  writing 
to  the  Bishop  of  Exeter,  says  the  book 
'is  wholly  and  only  my  invention.'  It 
contains  a  full  account  of  the  trial  and 
condemnation  of  the  king. 

Eikonoclastes  (5  syl.),  1649.  MU- 
ton's  reply  to  '  Eikon  Basilike.' 

Eisteddfod  (The),  1078.  First  ap- 
pointed by  Gryffith  ap  Conan  to  reform 
the  Welsh  bard  system.  In  these  annual 
meetings  bards  of  merit  rehearsed  their 
poems,  and  minstrels  played  their  harps. 
These  bards  were  oral  historians  and 
genealogists.  An  Eisteddfod  was  held  at 
Caerwys,  26  May,  1568,  by  proclamation 
of  Queen  Elizabeth.  It  was  again  re- 
vived by  the  Gwyneddigion  Society  in 
1798;  and  again  by  the  Cymrodorion 
Society  in  1828.  It  lasts  several  days, 
and  begins  with  the  opening  of  the  Gor- 
sedd  (or  council  of  bards),  and  concludes 
with  the  Eisteddfod,  or  competition  foi 
prizes  in  poetry,  recitation,  and  music. 

Eisteddfod  Is  from  the  Welsh  verb  rinttdUl,  to 
•it,  and  menus  a  session,  meeting  together,  M 
in  aster. 


EL  DORADO 


ELECTORS 


987 


ElDora'do.  Manoa,  the  hypothetical 
capital  of  Guiana,  supposed  by  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh  and  others  to  be  so 
affluent  that  it  was  called  '  The  Golden 
City,'  and  Guiana  was  called  'The 
Golden  Empire.' 

He  (Sir  Walter)  seems  to  have  heard  many 
•wonderful  rumours  of  gold  mines,  and  of  cities 
built  of  gold  and  silver,  and  even  embossed  with 
precious  stones;  but  he  discovered  no  magnificent 
Manoa,  with  pinnacles  blazing  with  diamonds 
and  rubles,  nor  any  goldmines,  only  signs  of  gold 
In  the  mountains  beyond  the  Spanish  town  of  St. 
Thomas.— HOWITT,  History  of  England  (James  L 
vol.  ill.  p.  74). 

Elders  (The),  or  'Council  of  the 
Elders '  (Conseil  des  Anciens).  One  of 
the  two  legislative  councils  of  the  '  Con- 
stitution of  Year  IIL'  in  French  history 
(Sept.  22,  1795).  It  had  no  power  of 
initiating  any  law,  but  only  of  veto  or 
approval.  The  initiative  was  restricted 
to  the  'Council  of  500'  (q.v.)t  and  the 
executive  to  the  five  directors. 

Eldest  Son  of  the  Church  (The). 
Clovis,  grandson  of  Merwig  or  Merovens 
(465,481-511).  The  first  king  not  an  Arian. 

Eldon  Law  Scholarship.  Value 
ZOOL,  and  tenable  for  three  years. 
Founded  in  the  University  of  Oxford  in 
honour  of  Lord  Chancellor  Eldon  in 
1880. 

El'eanor  Crosses.  Twelve  me- 
morial  crosses  erected  in  places  where 
the  bier  of  Eleanor  of  Castile,  wife  of 
Edward  L,  rested  on  its  way  from 
Hornby,  hi  Lincolnshire,  where  she  died, 
to  Westminster,  where  she  was  buried. 
Three  still  remain  :  viz.  at  Walsham, 
Northampton,  and  Geddington.  Charing 
Cross  was  destroyed  hi  1647,  but  a  model 
of  it  stands  in  the  front  of  the  South- 
Eastern  railway  station,  Strand,  London. 

The  twelve  are  these:  Charing,  Dunstable, 
Geddington,  Grantham,  Lincoln,  Northampton. 
8t.  All>ans,  Stamford,  Stoney  Stratford,  Walbham. 
West  Cheap,  and  Woburn. 

Charing  cross  was  the  work  of  Richard  and 
Roger  Crandale. 

Uunftablf.  cross  was  thr  WWP't  of  John  Battle. 

Lincoln  cross  was  the  v  orkof  Richard  de  Howe. 

MorOtamptOK  cross  was  the  work  of  John  Battle. 

Stoney  Stratford  cross  was  the  work  of  John 
Battle. 

Waltham  cross  was  the  Joint  work  of  Dymenge 
de  Leger  and  Dymenge  de  Reyns. 

Wett  Cheap  was  rebuilt  by  John  Hetherley,  lord 
mayor  of  London. 

Wuburn  cross  was  the  work  of  John  Battle. 

*.*  Some  of  these  crosses  were  certainly  nol 
memorial  crosses,  but  were  built  by  Queen 
Klaanor  herself  as  worka  of  piety. 

Eleanor,  Maid  of  Brittany. 
Bister  of  Prince  Arthur,  and  next  to 


Arthur  lawful  successor  to  the  crown  of 
England.  John  usurped  the  crown,  and 
both  Eleanor  and  Arthur  were  captured 
by  him  at  Mirabel  81  July,  1202.  Arthur 
met  with  his  death  mysteriously,  and 
Eleanor  was  imprisoned  for  life.  She 
died  in  Bristol  Castle  1241. 

Eleatic  School  of  Philosophers 
(The).  So  called  from  Elea,  uf  Italy, 
the  chief  seat  of  these  philosophers. 
They  were  divided  into  the  Old  and  New 
Schools.  The  Old  School  was  speculative, 
like  the  Ionic  sect,  and  taught  that  there 
is  but  one  element.  The  New  School 
confined  themselves  to  the  study  of 
natural  philosophy. 

The  chief  of  the  Old  School  were 
Xenophanes,  the  founder  (B.C.  556-456) ; 
Parmemdes  (B.C.  618-430),  and  Zenon 
(B.C.  480-405). 

The  chief  of  the  New  School  were 
Leucippos  (B.C.  510-430),  Democrltos 
(B.C.  509-400),  and  Protagoras  (B.C. 
481-411). 

Xenoph&nes  revived  the  Eastern  theory  that 
God  and  the  Universe  are  Identical. 

The  Eleatic  Metaphysicians  were  Pantheists, 
and  the  Eleatic  Physicians  were  Atomlstics. 

Electoral  Roll  (The).  University 
of  Cambridge.  Consists  of  members  of 
the  senate  who  have  resided  for  fourteen 
weeks,  at  least,  within  1£  mile  of  Great 
St.  Mary's  Church.  The  following  are  ex 
officio  members :  All  officers  of  the  Uni- 
versity (members  of  the  senate),  all  heads 
of  houses,  all  professors  and  public 
examiners. 

The  Electoral  Boll  is  published  by  the  first 
Monday  In  October,  from  which  day  residence  is 
calculated. 

Electors  (The).  Originally  the  seven 
most  powerful  feudatories  of  Germany, 
who  assumed  the  exclusive  privilege  of 
choosing  the  kaiser.  They  were  (1)  the 
king  of  Bohemia,  (2)  the  duke  of  Saxony, 
(8)  the  margrave  of  Brandenburg,  (4) 
the  count  palatine  of  the  111  line,  (5)  the 
archbishop  of  Mentz  or  Mayence,  (6) 
the  archbishop  of  Treves,  and  (7)  the 
archbishop  of  Cologne;  the  archbishop 
of  Mentz  was  the  official  president,  and 
1  Convener  of  the  Electors.' 

In  1618  the  Duke  of  Bavaria  was  substituted  fot 
the  King  of  Bohemia  (the  palsgrave),  but  in  1648 
the  palsgrave  was  readmitted,  and  In  10U2  Ernest 
duke  of  Hanover  was  created  the  ninth  elector ; 
but  In  1777  the  number  was  again  reduced  toctght. 
In  1856  the  Golden  Bull  of  Karl  IV.  recognised  the 
right  of  the  electors  to  choose  thejdng,  but  li^  1806 
the  whole  i 
Bonapart* 


ELECTRIC 


ELIZABETH 


Th«  title  of  Elector  continued  to  be  held  In 
Hesse-Casse!  till  lftC6.  The  electoral  crown  was  a 
scarlet  cap  turned  up  with  ermine. 

Electric  Telegraph  (The).  Pa- 
tented by  Cooke  and  Wheatstone  12  June, 
1887 ;  brought  into  use  on  the  Great 
Western  Railway  1839 ;  purchased  by 
the  postmaster-general  81  July,  1868 ; 
management  of  the  telegraph  assumed 
by  the  post-office  6  Feb.,  1870. 

Morse's  original  Instrument  dates  from  1833. 
The  submarine  electric  telegraph  from  Dover  to 
Calais  was  laid  In  Aug.  1850,  and  purchased  by 
the  postmaster-general  in  1888. 

Elemental  Spirits.  Beings  sup- 
posed in  the  middle  agea  to  preside  over 
the  four  elements.  The  elemental  spirits 
of  fire  were  called  SALAMANDERS  ;  the 
elemental  spirits  of  air  were  called 
SYLPHS;  the  elemental  spirits  of  earth 
were  called  GNOMES  (1  syl.);  and  the 
elemental  spirits  of  water  were  called 
UNDINES  (2  syl.). 

Elephant  (Order  of  the),  1189.  A 
Danish  military  order  created  by  Knut  VI. 
after  his  crusade  in  the  East,  when  an 
elephant  was  killed.  Revived  in  1458 
by  Christian  L  The  cordon  is  blue  moire*. 

Elephants.  The  eight  which  sus- 
tain the  world,  according  to  Indian  my- 
thology, are  called  Achtequedjams. 

Eleusin'ian  Mysteries  (The). 
The  sacred  rites  with  which  the  annual 
festival  of  Ceres  was  celebrated  atElensis 
in  Attica. 

Eleuther'ia.  Games  in  honour  of 
Zeus  EleutherTos,  so  named  from  Eleu- 
theris,  a  city  of  Boeotia,  near  which  the 
famous  battle  of  Plataea  was  won  B.C. 
479.  See  '  Platsea,* 

Eleven  (The).  Athenian  magistrates 
who  had  the  charge  of  executing  cri- 
minals. 

When  he  [Socrates]  came  In  from  bathing,  he  sat 
down,  and  did  not  speak  much.  For  then  the 
officer  of  the  Eleven  came  In.-PuiTO.  r/*<;  1'haedon. 

Eleven  Articles  (The),  1560.  Pro- 
visionary  articles  drawn  up  by  the  bishops 
in  the  early  part  of  the  reign  of  Queen 
Elizabeth  for  the  instruction  and  guid- 
ance of  the  clergy  and  people  till  the 
meeting  of  convocation  :  (1)  The  Trinity 
is  to  be  believed ;  (2)  the  holy  scriptures 
and  the  three  creeds  are  all  sufficient ; 
(8)  the  Church  has  authority  to  decree 
rites  and  ceremonies  ;  (4)  all  persons  not 
Vwfully  appointed  shall  be  excluded 


from  the  ministry;  (5)  asserts  the  roya 
supremacy ;  (6)  renounces  all  papal  juris 
diction ;  (7)  declares  that  the  Commoc 
Prayer  Book  is  according  to  scripture ; 
(8)  forbids  exorcism,  and  the  use  of  oil, 
salt  and  spittle  in  baptism;  (9)  rejects 
private  masses,  and  denies  the  propitia- 
tory sacrifice  of  the  mass;  (10)  enjoin* 
communion  in  both  kinds;  and  (11) 
rejects  images,  relics,  praying  on  beads, 
pilgrimages,  miracles,  and  BO  on.  Set 
'Articles.' 

Eleven  Members  (The),  1647. 
When  the  army  presented  their  '  Humble 
Representation'  to  parliament,  it  de- 
manded the  expulsion  of  eleven  members, 
with  Holies  at  their  head.  The  army 
charged  these  members  with  stirring  up 
strife  between  them  and  the  parliament, 
and  with  a  secret  design  of  renewing  the 
civil  war.  The  eleven  members  were  no* 
expelled,  but  were  induced  to  withdraw. 
A  London  mob  forced  the  House  to  recall 
the  eleven,  and  fourteen  peers  with  100 
commoners  fled  to  the  army.  Cromwell 
in  two  days  took  London,  restored  the 
114  fugitives,  and  expelled  the  obnoxious 
eleven. 

Elgin  Marbles  (The),  1816.  So 
called  from  Lord  >E1gin,  who  collected 
thorn  during  his  mission  to  the  Porte  in 
Is0'2.  They  were  chiefly  dorivrd  from  the 
Parthenon,  a  temple  of  Minerva,  on  the 
Acropolis  of  Athens,  of  which  they  formed 
part  of  the  frieze  and  pediment  built 
by  Phidias  about  B.C.  BOO.  They  were 
purchased  by  the  British  government 
for  r,:>,ooOJ.f  and  placed  in  the  British 
Museum. 

Flfjin.  pronounce  m*  M  In  lh«  word  '  begto,'  M* 
like  the  monosyllable. 

Elijahs  of  Mosul  (The).  One  of 
the  three  branches  of  the  Nestorians. 
The  other  two  are  the '  Josephs  of  Ami' da' 
and  the  '  Simeons  of  Ormla.' 

Eliot  (George),  the  pseudonym  of 
Miss  Marian  Evans  (afterwards  Mrs. 
Cross),  a  novelist  (1819-1880). 

Elisabeth  (Mad.),  sister  of  Louis 
XVI.,  who  shared  the  captivity  of  the 
Royal  family,  and  was  scandalously  guil- 
lotined in  1794. 

Elizabeth,  daughter  of  Henry  VIII. 
(1588,  1558-1603).  Katharine  was 
divorced  28  May  and  Elizabeth  born 
7  Sept  the  same  year.  Elisabeth  if 


ELIZABETHAN 


EMBASSY 


called  '  The  Virgin  Queen  of  England,' 
because  she  was  never  married. 

Her  style  was:  'Elizabeth,  D.G.  of 
England,  Fian  e,  and  Ireland  queen ;  De- 
fender of  the  Faith ;  Supreme  Governor 
of  the  Church  of  England  and  Hibernia.' 

Elizabeth  (1  Eliz.  o.  1)  insisted  that  the  title 
'  Supreme  Governor  of  the  Church '  should  be 
•ubbtituted  for  '  Supreme  Head  of  the  Church.' 

•«•  Elizabeth  and  Man/  queen  of  Scots.  Elizabeth 
was  not  the  cousin  of  Mary  queen  ol  Scots,  but 
the  cousin  of  Mary's  father. 

HENKY  VII.  had  issue  HENRY  VIII.  (who  sue- 
•ceded  him)  and  Margaret  (who  married  James  IV. 
•f  Scotland). 

ELIZABETH  was  a  daughter  of  HENKY  VIII. 

Margaret's  eon  was  James  V.  of  Scotland,  and 
Wary  queen  of  Scots  was  the  daughter  of  James  V. 
tehe  married  Henry  Stuart,  lord  Darnley). 

Her  favourites  were,  first,  Kobert  Dudley  (earl  of 
Leicester),  who  died  15SS;  then  Robert  Devereux 
(•arl  of  Essex),  executed  for  treason  in  1601. 

Elizabethan  Architecture.    A 

•tyle  of  domestic  architecture  which  pre- 
Tailed  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  especially 
Used  in  mansions  and  palatial  buildings, 
lis  gables  are  most  characteristic. 

Ellerton  Theological    Essay. 

Oxford  University.  Value  21Z.  annually. 
Founded  by  Dr.  Ellerton,  fellow  of 
Magdalen  College,  1825. 

Ellison  Gallery  (The)  of  water- 
colour  paintings.  Presented  to  the  nation 
by  Elizabeth  Ellison,  and  placed  in  the 
South  Kensington  Museum,  May  1860. 

Elms  (The).  The  place  of  execution 
in  Smithfield  previous  to  the  reign  of 
Henry  IV.,  when  the  gibbet  was  erected 
at  Tyburn,  which  continued  to  be  the 
chief  place  of  execution  in  London  till 
1783. 

Eloquence  (Father  of  French). 
Alain  Chartier,  secretary  to  Charles  VI. 
And  VII.  He  was  both  poet  and  prose 
writer  (1380-1458). 

Eloquent  Doctor  (The).  Peter 
Aureolus,  archbishop  of  Aix.  There  was  a 
Peter  of  Ravenna  surnamed  Chrysologos, 
or  Golden-speech,  who  died  450,  and  was 
canonised.  And  two  Chrysostoms  or 
Golden-mouthed,  viz.  Dion  and  John. 
Dion  was  born  in  Bithynia  A.D.  80  and 
died  116,  and  John  was  born  at  Antioch 
847  and  died  407.  It  is  this  latter  who 
is  generally  known  as  St.  Chrysostom  (the 
•aint  with  the  golden  mouth). 

Elrington  and  Bosworth  Pro- 
fessorship.   See '  Anglo-Saxon,  &o.' 
13 


Elzevirs.  Books  printed  by  a  cele- 
brated family  of  printers  in  Holland  be- 
tween 1583  and  1680.  The  12mo  and  16mo 
classics  are  beautifully  and  correctly 
printed.  The  Virgil,  Terence,  and  other 
Roman  classical  authors,  the  New  Testa- 
ment and  the  Psalter,  have  an  unrivalled 
reputation. 

For  Greek  printing  the  ALDINES  are  wholly  on- 
rivalled. 

Emancipation  Act  (The),  13  April, 
1829.  The  act  which  emancipated  Ca- 
tholics from  religious  and  civil  disabilities 
in  the  United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland.  It  was  framed  by  Sir 
Robert  Peel,  in  the  ministry  of  the  Duke 
of  Wellington,  and  signed  by  George  IV. 

Emancipation  of  Slaves  (The), 
28  August,  1833  (3,  4  Will.  IV.).  By  this 
act  slavery  was  abolished  throughout 
the  British  colonies,  and  slave-owners 
were  compensated  by  a  grant  from  par- 
liament of  30  millions  sterling. 

In  1R61  Alexander  II.  of  Russia  emancipated  50 
million  serfs,  but '  it  has  proved  a  gigantic  failure, 
as  the  wretchedness  of  the  peasantry  is  greater, 
the  cultivatfon  of  the  soil  inferior,  and  ranch  of 
the  land  is  little  better  than  waste.  They  cannot 
pay  the  interest  of  the  money,  which  is  95  millions 
sterling,  and  hundreds  are  knouted  every  year. 
The  result  is  the  irrepressible  Nihilists,  by  whom 
Alexander  was  blowa  to  pieces.'— Nineteenth  Cen- 
tury, June  1689. 

Emania  (The  Kings  of).  King 
Kimboath  of  Ireland  built  the  palace  of 
Emania  in  Ulster,  an  epoch  from  which 
Tigernach  dates  the  dawn  of  authentic 
Irish  history.  From  this  splendid  palace 
the  princes  of  Ulster  were  called  the 
'  kings  of  Emania.'  The  princely  palace 
of  Emania  was  utterly  destroyed  when 
Muredach  [Emain  Maclia]  Tirech  invaded 
Ulster,  and  dispossessed  his  cousin,  the 
usurper  Colla,  of  his  kingdom  (A.D.  327). 

It  was  Colla  himself  and  his  brothers  who  burn* 
Emania  after  their  return  from  banishment. 

Embargo  Act  (The),  22  Dec.,  1807, 
of  President  Jefferson,  forbidding  Ameri- 
can vessels  to  leave  their  ports.  This 
was,  in  fact,  a  measure  preparatory  to 
war,  allowing  merchants  to  call  home 
their  ships,  and  the  country  to  put  itself 
into  a  posture  of  defence.  Repealed  3 
Feb.,  1809,  'as  ruinous  to  the  States,  un- 
satisfactory to  France,  and  ineffectual  aa 
a  retaliation  upon  England.' 

Embassy  of  the  Three  Philo- 
sophers (The),  B.C.  151.  An  embassy 
sent  by  the  Athenians  to  the  Roman 
senate  to  obtain  a,  mitigation  of  the  niM 

U 


S90 


EMBASSY 


EMMANUEL 


(500  talents)  imposed  on  them  for  attack- 
ing Oropus.  The  fine  was  reduced  to 
100  talents.  The  three  philosophers  sent 
were  Diogenes  the  Stoic,  Critolaos  the 
Peripatetic,  and  Carncades  (founder  of 
the  third  academy). 

Embassy  to  China  (The),  1793. 
(George)  lord  Macartney  was  sent  by 
George  HL  on  a  friendly  embassy  to 
Kien  Lung,  emperor  of  China,  who  was 
at  the  time  in  his  summer  residence, 
Zhe-hol,  in  Tartary.  His  journey  from 
Pekin  to  Zhe-hol  was  most  gratifying, 
and  more  information  of  this  ancient 
people  was  gained  in  this  embassy  than 
in  all  preceding  ages  put  together.  He 
tells  us  that  white  is  w<  r  -^"gj 

but  never  by  brides ;  tT  the  left  is  the 
•ide  of  hoi  i'  ties  of 

never  descend :  and  thai  all  rankg,  except 

pcnd  on  ooaipetit: 
p         Cation.    Yellow    b    th 
colour. 

Ember  Days,  i:'J5.    Four  times  a 

Tear :  the  *;  the  Wednesday, 

Friday  aturday  of  E 

khu  weelr  uftor  the  first  SnnJ.iy  iu  L.-nt; 

mmer  being  the  same  days  after 

unday;    th«    autumn  the  same 

days  after  the  feast  of  Holy  Cross  (14 

tiept.) ;   and  the  winter  the  same  days 

after  the  feast  of  St.  Lucia  (18  Dec.). 

seasons  in  the  Western  Church 

are  appointed  for  the  ordination  of  the 

clergy. 

German  qvatfmbtr.  I.e.  'quatuor   tempera, '  or 
Consult  Skeai  •  Dictionary. 


Emerald  Club  (The),  1882.  A 
branch  of  the  Fenian  Brotherhood  whose 
nbject  was  to  work  by  force  alone  for  the 
fri'.Mlom  of  Ireland.  Dynamite  and  other 
compounds  of  nitro-glycerine  were  freely 
employed.  Tho  Emerald  Society  was 
organised  in  the  United  States  of  North 
AJTK  rica,  and  was  contemporary  with  the 
Dublin  '  Invinciblcs.'  The  principal  of 
Emerald  Society  was  O'Donovan 
Rosta.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Emerald  of  the  Green  Vault 

(THfi).  An  immense  uncut  Peruvian 
emerald  given  by  Randolph  II.  to  the 
Elector  of  Saxony,  and  kept  in  the  Green 
Vault  (griines  Gtarftte)  at  Dres.l«-n. 

This  'vault'  In  In  the  Zwlnger,  a  group  of 
fcnlldlngH  ertcUJ  I  y  logustua  11  a*  a  \.-iil.ulf  to 
txia  new  palace.  It  is  called  'Green'  from  the 
Colour  of  the  paper  or  th  which  UWM 

oovued.    'iho  regalia  used  at  the  core- 


nn'ion  of  Angustus  (a  present  of  Karl  V.)  are 
Rtill  kept  in  the  seventh  apartment.  The  Emerald 
is  in  the  eighth  or  last  apartment. 


A  riot  of  a  political  cha- 
racter, the  result  of  what  the  French  call 
1  attroupement  '  or  party  meetings  in  the 
public  streets  and  squares.  These  public 
musters  were  first  declared  illegal  in 
France  in  1791  ;  the  law  was  confirmed 
21  May,  1834,  and  again  7  June,  1848, 
when  the  pillagers  of  shops,  breakers  of 
windows,  plunderers  of  arms,  stump 
orators,  and  leaders  of  riots  were  moat 
severely  handled. 

The  Great  Three  Days  Emeute  of 
1830  occurred  on  Tuesday,  Wednesday, 
and  Thursday,  27,  28,  2<J  July,  when 
Charles  X.  was  obliged  to  flee  and  ab- 
dicate. 

Emil'ian  Provinces  (The).  The 
northern  part  of  the  States  of  the  Church 
(i.e.  the  rtomagna),  \vith  the  duchies  of 
Parma  and  Modena,  which  in  I860  were 
attached  to  Sardinia,  but  now  form  part 
of  the  kingdom  of  Italy. 

In  1798  Napoleon  Bonap.irte  called  Emilia  the 


Emllian  Republic."  NEW  KM  ILIA  comprehends 
logna,  Ferrara,  Fork.  Massa  and  Carrara.  Mo- 
a, Palma,  Plucentia,  lUvenna.  and  Keggio. 


Bo 


Emilie  (The  Divine),  to  whom 
Voltaire  wrote  verses,  was  Madame 
Chatelet,  with  whom  he  lived  at  Cirey 
for  ten  years.  Her  palfrey  was  called 
'  RossignoL* 

Emir  al  Omra.  Commandant  of 
commandants  ;  a  military  rank  and  title 
created  by  the  Calif  Rhadi  (1)3(5)  as  a  sop 
to  the  Turkish  guards,  a  constant  terror 
of  the  Abbasides  (8  syl.),  as  the  Pretorian 
guards  were  of  the  Roman  emperors. 
This  great  officer  had  the  sole  manage- 
ment of  all  military  matters  ;  officiated 
for  the  calif  in  the  mosque  of  Bagdad  ; 
and  had  his  name  mentioned  in  the 
public  prayers.  The  Fr<  nrh  '  Mayor  of 
the  Palace  '  resembled  in  rank  and  power 
the  Emir  al  Omra  of  the  Abbaside  calif  a. 
Imperator  tmperatorum  would  be  the  Latin  eool- 
Talent. 

Emma.  Bo  Harold  called  his  coat- 
of-mail. 

And  he  put  on  his  coat-of  -mail  whlnh  he  called 
Emma,  and  which  was  so  ttron^r  that  no  man 
could  pierce  It.—  t'KEKJIAN.  Old  Englith  J/utory, 

Emmanuel    College.      n  Cam. 

University.       Founded    by    8ut 
\VaJtcr  Miidinay  in 


EMMETT'S 


EMPEROR 


201 


Emmett's  Insurrection.  In 
Dublin  23  July,  1803,  in  which  Lord  Kil- 
warden  and  several  other  persons  were 
assassinated  by  the  insurgents.  It  re- 
ceived its  distinctive  name  from  Robert 
Emmett,  a  young  enthusiast,  wholieaded 
this  outbreak,  and  only  arrived  in  Dublin 
the  previous  year  (1802).  Emmett  had 
manufactured  a  large  number  of  arms, 
and  heaped  together  a  vast  amount  of 
ammunition.  He  expected  2,000  rebels 
to  meet  him  at  Contigan's  mills  before 
nine  o'clock  on  Wednesday  morning, 
23  July,  1803,  but  everything  went 
wrong.  The  man  who  was  to  turn  the 
fuzees  and  rammers  for  the  beams  had 
forgotten  them,  the  jointed  pikes  were 
all  lost  by  an  explosion  in  Patrick  Street, 
the  slow  matches  got  mixed  with  others, 
she  fuzees  of  the  grenades  were  nowhere 
to  be  found,  the  scaling-ladders  were 
aot  finished,  and  of  the  2,000  men 
only  eighteen  put  in  an  appearance.  How- 
ever, Emmett,  with  five  or  six  others,  in 
their  green  uniforms,  marched  towards 
the  Castle,  and  were  informed  that  Lord 
Kilwarden's  carriage  had  been  stopped, 
and  that  both  his  lordship  and  his 
nephew  had  been  murdered.  A  company 
of  soldiers  soon  dispersed  the  insurgents, 
and  Emmet,  being  arrested,  was  tried, 
condemned,  and  executed  19  Sept.  the 
same  year. 

Thomas  Moore  refers  to  Robert  Emmett  In  his 
1  Irish  Melodies,'  '  O  breathe  not  his  name ' ;  and 
again,  '  She  is  far  from  the  land  -where  her  young 
hero  sleeps.'  Emmett  was  engaged  to  a  daughter 
Of  Cur  ran. 

Emoraim  (The).  Jewish  doctors  who 
assisted  in  composing  the  Gema'ra,  which 
took  about  811  years.  It  contains  anno- 
tations, discussions,  and  amplifications 
of  the  Mishnah.  There  are  two  Gemaras 
— that  of  Babylon,  completed  A.D.  500, 
and  that  of  Jerusalem,  finished  in  the  mid- 
dle of  the  4th  cent.  The  Mishnah  and 
Gemara  together  make  what  is  called  the 
Talmud. 

Empecinado  (The).  Juan  Martin 
Diaz  of  Spain,  the  Spanish  guerilla  chief 
(1775-1825),  so  called  from  pecina,  a 
pool  or  marsh ;  the  villagers  of  Spanish 
marshes  were  nicknamed  Empecinados. 
Diaz  was  a  man  of  enormous  muscular 
•trength.  George  III.  gave  him  a  sword 
which  no  man  could  wield  but  himself. 
When  captured  in  1825  he  burst  the 
•ordtf  which  bound  him,  tlurtw  from  him 


five  men,  and  was  only  captured  by 
casting  a  cloak  over  him.  Thus  en- 
tangled he  was  hanged  on  a  tree. 

Another  derivation  of  the  name  is  this : '  El  Em* 
pecinado,  c.  a.  d.  I'empoisst,  qui  lui  fut  donne, 
parce  qu'il  etait  d'un  village  de  cordonniers, 
etat  ou  1  on  fait,  comma  on  Bait,  grand  usage  de  !• 
poix.'-Soui.iet. 

Emperor  Elect  of  the  Romans. 

Maximilian,  who  failed  to  get  himself 
crowned  kaiser,  in  1508  assumed  the  title 
of  '  Emperor  Elect  of  the  Romans.'  Till 
then  the  'emperors  elect'  were  only 
called  '  Kings  of  the  Romans '  (q.v.). 

Emperor  of  Elba  (The),  1814. 
Napoleon  I.,  after  his  abdication.  Elba 
is  an  island  20  leagues  in  extent,  with 
12,000  inhabitants.  Napoleon  was  allowed 
an  annual  income  of  240,000?.,  and  Jose- 
phine, with  other  members  of  his  family, 
were  allowed  80,OOOJ.  more.  He  entered 
Elba  10  May,  and  left  it  26  Feb.,  1815 
(298  days). 

Emperor  of  the  German  King- 
doms (The),  'Kaiser  der  deutschen 
Reiche,'  18  Jan.,  1871.  William  I.,  king  of 
Prussia,  during  the  siege  of  Paris  wag 
created  '  German  Emperor.'  In  the  pre- 
ceding Nov.  he  was  made  head  of  the  Ger- 
man Confederation  (q.v.).  The  Austrian 
monarchs  were  only  kings  of  Germany 
and  emperors  of  the  West,  i.e.  the  Holy 
Roman  Empire,  and  hence  were  kaiser- 
kings.  They  were  sometimes  called 
emperors,  a  title  which  did  not  belong  to 
them  as  sovereigns  of  Germany,  but  a0 
sovereigns  of  the  West. 

•  Emperor  of  Germany '  la  not  a  correct  desig* 
nation,  but  either  'Deutscher  Kaiser'  (German 
Emperor)  or  '  Kaiser  der  deutschen  Reiche.' 

Emperor  of  the  Romans.  '  Em- 

perors  of  Rome,' '  Emperors  of  the  Holy 
Roman  Empire,'  or  '  Emperors  of  the 
West,'  all  titles  equivalent  to  kaiser, 
borne  by  Charlemagne  and  his  suc- 
cessors. Otto  the  Great,  king  of  Ger- 
many, revived  the  title.  From  1508  the 
king  of  Germany  was  ex  officio  emperor 
of  the  Romans,  and  the  king  elect  waa 
emperor  elect  of  the  Romans,  and  con- 
tinued so  till  his  coronation ;  previously 
the  king  elect  of  Germany  had  been  en- 
titled '  king  of  the  Romans.' 

Emperor  of  the  Romans,  i.e.  king  of  Germany 
after  nis  coronation. 

Emperor  Elect  of  the  Romans,  the  king  elect 
Of  Germany  from  the  time  of  Maximilian. 

King  ot  the  Romans,  the  king  elect  of  Germany 
betw»«a  Otto  L  and  Maximilian  i. 


292 


EMPIRE 


ENCYCLOPEDISTS 


Empire  State  (The)  of  North 
America.  New  York,  which  has  thirty- 
six  votes  in  the  Electoral  College  of  401. 

Empirics  and  Dogmatists.  Two 
schools  of  medicine  in  Alexandria  in  the 
three  centuries  preceding  the  birth  of 
Christ.  The  Empirics  took  experience 
as  the  only  base  of  curing  maladies. 
The  Dogmatists,  or  Methodists,  were  the 
regulars  who  treated  diseases  according 
to  rule.  The  chiefs  of  the  Empirics  were 
Phillnos  of  Cos,  Sextus  Empiricus,  and 
Heraclldes  of  Tarentura. 

Tb«  chief  of  the  Dogmatist*  wen  Eraaistritos, 
Themlson,  and  Ccelius  Aurelianus. 

Empirics  and  Rationalists.  Two 
rival  schools  of  philosophy.  The  Em- 
pirics insist  that  our  sole  knowledge  of 
the  material  world  depends  upon  our 
senses.  The  Rationalists  or  Idealists 
contend  for  an  innate  sense  or  per- 
ception. Chief  of  the  Empiric  philo- 
sophers are  the  Peripatetics,  the  disciples 
of  Democrltos,  Epicures,  and  Aristotle, 
among  the  ancients ;  and  the  disciples  of 
Hobbes,  Locke,  Condillac,  and  Diderot, 
among  the  moderns. 

The  chief  of  the  Rationalists  or  Idealists  arc 
Plato,  Malebranche,  Kant,  Schelllng,  and  Hegel. 

There  was  also  another  school  of  Idealist*, 
the  exponent*  of  which  were  Berkeley,  Hume, 
Flehteffto. 

Empress  of  India,  1877.  Queen 
Victoria  assumed  the  title  in  addition  to 
her  other  titles. 

Enabling  Statute  (The),  1540  (82 
Henry  VIII.  c.  28).  I.  Enabling  a  tenant- 
in-tail  to  make  a  lease  for  three  lives,  or 
twenty-one  years,  to  bind  his  issue. 

II.  Enabling  a  husband  seised  in  right 
of  his  wife  in  fee-simple,  or  fee-tail,  to 
make  a  similar  lease  to  bind  his  wife  and 
her  heirs,  provided  she  joined  therein. 

ITT.  Enabling  ecclesiastics  seised  of 
an  estate  of  fee-simple  in  right  of  their 
churches,  to  make  leases  to  bind  their 
successors.  Repealed  by  19,  20  Viet.  o. 
120,  s.  85. 

There  are  other  enabling  acts  by  which  eccle- 
siastical lands  may  be  leased. 

Enactments  (Russian).  The  old 
form  used  in  Russia  was  Boiare  prigo- 
vorili,  i  czar  prikazal  (The  seniors  are 
of  opinion,  and  the  czar  has  enacted). 
The  seniors  were  called  boyars  —  Latin 
majores,  or  prunore»t  till  Peter  the  Great 
Abolished  the  till* 


Encke's  Comet.    Recurs  in 
1,200  days.    It  was  not  discovered  by 
Encke  (2  syl.),  but  its  periodicity  was. 

Seen  by  Me'chain  17  Jan.,  1786. 

Seen  by  Caroline  Herschel  7-27  Nor, 
1795. 

Seen  by  Bonvard,  Huth,  and  Pons 
20  Oct.  to  19  Nov.,  1805. 

Seen  by  Pons  25  Nov.,  1818,  to  12  Jan., 
1819. 

Johann  Frans  Encke  (3  syl.)  was  born  at  Ham- 
burg In  1791,  and  died  in  1866. 

Encratistes  (8  syl.).  See  'Encra- 
tites.' 

Encratites  (The)t  or  Abstainers, 
A.D.  173.  A  religious  sect  founded  by 
Tatian,  one  of  the  Greek  Fathers.  They 
abstained  frem  marriage,  meat,  wine,  and 
indeed  all  bodily  indulgences.  They 
distinguished  between  God  and  the 
Creator,  and  they  denied  the  reality  of 
Christ's  body. 

Encumbered  Estates  Act  (The), 
14  Aug.,  1848.  Ireland.  To  enable  per- 
sons whose  estates  were  encumbered  by 
mortgages,  chancery  suits,  or  otherwise, 
to  sell  them  at  once,  without  delay  or 
expense,  either  wholly  or  in  part,  with  '  ft 
parliamentary  title,'  which  is  given  at 
the  time  of  sale. 

The  Court  was  established  98  July.  IMS.  and 
closed  81  Aa«.,  law.  A  similar  Court  was  estab- 
lished In  the  West  Indies  11  Ao«..  1864. 

Encumbered  Estates  of  Ireland. 
Estates  under  the  Court  scattered  all 
over  Ireland,  with  deserted  mansions  and 
empty  houses.  Receivers  take  the  place 
of  the  non-resident  landlords,  and,  of 
course,  are  able  to  do  nothing  to  help 
the  tenants  or  pay  for  improvements. 

Encyclical  Letter  (An).  A  letter 
from  the  pope  or  church  council  addressed 
to  a  whole  nation  or  the  whole  of  Chris- 
tendom, In  Ib84  the  French  nation  wns 
addressed  by  an  encyclical  letter. 

Encyclopaedists,  18th  cent 
Leaders  of  thought  who,  in  a  publication 
entitled  the  '  Encyclopaedia,'  popularised 
enquiry  into  the  Christian  religion,  poli- 
tics, science,  and  government.  No  doubt 
these  writers  prepared  the  way  for  the 
Great  Revolution. 

The  chief  were  D'Alembert  (1717-1783),  Joint 
editor  with  Diderot  of  the  famous  '  Encyclopaedia,' 
in  28  vols.,  to  which  Voltaire  and  other  living 
savants  contributed,  Diderot  (1712-1788),  a  mate- 
rialist,  who  made  the  '  Encyclopedia*  a  vehicle 
Ittf  liiti  lililufciou  of  matof lalisuo  and  sithai^tis 


END 


ENGLAND 


198 


Opinions.  J.  J.  Kousseau,  Grimm,  Dumarsala, 
Voltaire,  Baron  d  Holbach,  and  Jancourt.  tN.B. 
Biography  and  history  were  excluded.) 

End  of  the  World.  Nostradamus 
•aid,  in  1566 : 

tand  Georges  Dieu  crueller*, 
e  Marc  le  ressuscitera, 
que  St.  Jean  le  portera, 
tin  du  monde  arrivera. 

That  when  Good  Friday  falls  on  23 
April  (St.  George's  Day),  and  Easter 
Sunday  on  25  April  (St.  Mark's  Day), 
and  Corpus  Christ!  falls  on  24  June 
(John  the  Baptist's  Day),  the  world  will 
come  to  an  end.  This  coincidence  of 
dates  occurred  in  1886,  but  the  world 
still  wags.  The  same  coincidences  oc- 
curred in  1734,  1666  (Great  Fire),  and, 
what  is  strange,  in  1546,  in  1451,  1421, 
1204, 1109,  1014,  919,  672,  577,  482,  887, 
140,  and  in  45.  So  will  it  be  in  1943. 

*,*  Sir  Isaac  Newton  calculated  (so 
says  the  critic  Corneille  de  Pauw) '  qu'une 
eomete  heurtera  si  violemment  notre 
•oleil  en  1'an  2255,  qu'il  n'y  a  plus  aucune 
esperance  qu'il  soit  encore'  en  etat 
d'eclairer  les  habitants  de  notre  monde 
apres  cet  accident.' 

Endless  Peace  (The),  AJ>.  633. 
Purchased  by  Justinian  of  Kosroes  or 
Chosroes  I.  the  Great,  king  of  Persia, 
for  11,000  pounds  of  gold  (about  440,OOOZ. 
sterling).  It  lasted  barely  seven  years 
(Gibbon,  'Decline  and  Fall,'  xli.), 

Enfans  sans  Souci  (Les).  A 
volunteer  theatrical  company  of  young 
tradesmen  in  Paris,  in  the  15th  cent.,  for 
the  representation  of  satirical  farces,  in 
which  living  characters  and  current 
events  were  introduced.  There  was 
another  company  formed  of  lawyers  and 
called  the  'Basocians*  (q-v.). 

Pronounce  Ahn-fahn  tahgn  soo-tet. 

Enfant  de  Miracle  (£').  Napo- 
leon I. 

•  They  flit  like  phantoms  about  the  mimic  court 
Of  the  "Enfant  de  Miracle,"  '— The  Oracle,  1885. 

Enforcing  Act  (The).  Passed  Con- 
gress 9  January,  1809.  Its  object  was  to 
preserve  strict  neutrality  between  Eng- 
land and  France.  All  vessels  from  these 
two  countries  were,  by  this  act,  excluded 
from  the  United  States. 

Engagement  (The).  I.,  or  Scottish 
Covenant,  1643.  The  agreement  of  the 
Assembly  of  Divines  met  in  Henry  VH.'s 
Chapel  at  Westminster,  to  maintain 


Presbyterianism.  The  whole  clergy  were 
required  to  submit ;  and  3,000  were  ejected 
from  their  livings  for  refusing  to  do  so. 

II.  In  1647.    A  secret  treaty  between 
Charles  I.  and  the  '  Solemn  League  and 
Covenant'  (q.v.).     Charles  engaged  to 
establish  Presbyterianism   in   Scotland 
and    extii-pate   the  sectaries;   and    the 
league  engaged  to  restore  the  king  by 
force  of  arms.    See  l  Engagers.' 

III.  In   1649.    The  new  oath  substi- 
tuted by  the  Long  Parliament,  after  the 
execution  of  Charles  I.,  for  the  oaths  of 
Supremacy  and  Allegiance :  '  I  swear  to 
be  true  and  faithful  to  the  government 
established  without  king  or   house   of 
peers,  and  never  to  consent  to  their  re- 
admission.' 

Some  doubt  may  be  raised  of  the  policy  of  the 
'  Engagement.'  ...  As  long  as  it  was  confined  to 
those  who  held  office  under  the  government,  it 
remained  a  mere  question  of  choice ;  but  when  it 
was  exacted  from  all  Englishmen  above  17  years 
of  age  ...  it  became  to  many  an  act  of  necessity, 
and  served  to  irritate  rather  than  to  produce 
security.— Dr.  LINGARD,  History  of  England,  vili.  5. 

Engagers  (The),  1649.  Or  the  party 
of  Hamilton,  pledged  to  support  'the 
Engagement.'  The  Duke  of  Hamilton 
collected  some  15,000  men,  tumultuary 
and  ill-disciplined,  on  the  king's 
(Charles  I.'s)  behalf;  but  they  were 
Utterly  routed  by  Cromwell  near  War- 
rington,  and  Hamilton  surrendered.  The 
Engagers  were  the  moderate  Presbyterian 
party;  the  rigid  Presbyterians,  called 
'  Whigamores,'  had  the  Duke  of  Argyll 
for  their  leader,  and  were  the  dominant 
party  in  the  middle  of  the  17th  cent. 

If  the  Covenanters  got  the  upper  hand  ...  ha 
[Montrose]  must  abandon  his  most  devoted  fol- 
lowers, the  old  Royalists  and  Engagers,  and  take 
the  covenant  himself.— HowiTT,  Hiitory  of  Eng- 


the  old  Royalists  and  En 

tenant  himself.— Hov 

land  (Commonwealth,  p.  815). 


England.  Its  Sovereigns  and  Dynas- 
ties since  the  Conquest : — 

NOBMAN  line— Four  kings  (1066-1164) : 
William  I.  the  Conqueror;  William  H. 
Rufus  (son);  Henry  I.  Beauclero 
(brother) ;  Stephen  of  Blois  (nephew). 

PLANTAGENET  line — Eight  kings  (1154- 
1399) :  Henry  II.  (grandson  of  Henry  I.) ; 
Richard  I.  Cceur  de  Lion  (son);  John 
Lackland  (brother);  Henry  III.  (son); 
Edward  I.  Longshaiiks  (son) ;  Edward  IL 
(son);  Edward  III.  (son);  Richard  II. 
(grandson). 

House  of  LANCASTER— Three  kingg 
(1399-1461) :  Henry  IV.  (son  of  John  of 
Gaunt  duke  of  Lancaster);  Henrj  V 
(son) ;  JIenry  VI.  (son). 


ENGLAND'S 


ENGLISH 


House  of  T^RK— Three  kings  (1461- 
1485) :  Edward  IV.  (son  of  Richard  duke 
of  York) ;  Edward  V.  (son);  Richard  III. 
(brother  of  Edward  IV.). 

TUDOR  line — Five  sovereigns  (1485- 
1603):  Henry  VII.  (son  of  Edmund 
Tudor  and  Margaret  Beaufort) ;  Henry 
VIII.  (son);  Edward  VI.  (son);  Mary 
(daughter  of  Henry  Vm.  and  Katharine 
of  Aragon) ;  Elizabeth  (daughter  of 
Henry  VIIL  and  Anne  Boleyn).  Lady 
Jane  Grey  not  reckoned  in  the  list. 

STUART  Dynasty  (sovereigns  of  Great 
Britain) — Four  sovereigns  (1603-16891: 
•Tames  I.  (son  of  Mary  queen  of  Scots) ; 
Charles  I.  (son);  [COMMONWEALTH: 
Cromwell,  Lord  Protector] ;  Charles  II. 
(aon  of  Charles  I.) ;  James  IL  (brother); 
Anne  (daughter  of  James  II.). 

House  of  ORANOE  (Revolution),  1689- 
1714 :  William  LEI.  (prince  of  Orange) 
[grandson  of  Charles  I.]  and  his  wife 
Mary  (daughter  of  James  II.),  conjointly. 

House  of  HANOVER— At  present  (1890) 
five  *overeign0  (1714-*) :  George  I. 
(elector  of  Hanover);  George  II.  (son); 
George  III.  (grandson,  son  of  Frederick 
prince  of  Wales) ;  George  IV.  (son) ; 
William  IV.  (brother) ;  Victoria  (niece  of 
William  IV.,  daughter  of  Edward  duke  of 
Kent).  See  '  English  Sovereigns.' 

The  Saxon  race,  which  dominated  827-101B,  gave 
fourteen  sovereigns.  The  Saxons  and  Dane* 
gave  eight  sovereigns  (1013-1066). 

N.B. — The  English  monarchs  descend 
through  the  female  line  from  King 
Egbert,  the  first  king  of  England ;  and 
trace  back  in  the  male  side  up  to  Wil- 
liam the  Conqueror,  whose  son,  Henry  I., 
married  Matilda,  daughter  of  Margaret 
and  Malcolm  III.  of  Scotland.  Margaret 
was  the  daughter  of  Prince  Edward,  and 
granddaughter  of  King  Edmund,  lineally 
descended  from  Egbert.  See  '  Victoria.' 

England's  Darling.  Hereward 
the  Wake,  lord  of  Burn  hi  Lincolnshire, 
famous  for  his  resistance  to  William  the 
Conqueror.  He  established  his  'camp 
of  refuge '  in  the  Isle  of  Ely,  where,  in 
1071,  he  was  joined  by  Earl  Morcar. 
Morcar  surrendered  and  was  imprisoned 
in  Normandy,  but  Hereward  escaped. 

•  England's  Standard  Ad- 
vanced,' 1  May,  1649.  A  manifesto 
•sued  by  Captain  Thompson  demanding 
the  completion  of  public  freedom,  vowing 
Justice  on  the  murderers  of  Arnold  and 


Lockyer,  and  threatening,  if  a  hair  of 
Lilburne's  head  was  touched,  to  avenge 
the  wrong  seventy-and-sevenfold.  Tina 
party  was  put  down  on  17  May  by  Fairfax 
and  Cromwell,  who  shot  Cornet  Thomp- 
son (brother  of  Capt.  Thompson)  and  two 
corporals  in  Burford  churchyard ;  the 
rest  promised  to  return  to  Ireland. 

Lockyer,  a  trooper,  a  brave  young  fellow  of  M, 
was  shot  by  Fairfax  and  Cromwell,  '26  April,  1649, 
for  mutiny.  He  was  buried  with  military  honours, 
followed  by  thousands  with  sea  green  and  black 
ribbons  on  their  hats. 

English  Aristophanes  (The). 
Samuel  Foote  (1722-1777). 

English  Chrysostom  (The). 
Jeremy  Taylor  is  so  called  by  Coleridge 
in  '  Table  Talk '  (4  June  1830). 

English  Church  Union  (The\ 
abbreviated  into  E.C.U.  Formed  in 
1859  *  for  the  purpose  of  uniting  church- 
men in  defence  of  the  doctrine  and  disci- 
pline of  the  Church  of  England,  and  of 
the  right*  and  liberties  of  her  faithful 
children.'  It  is  what  is  called  a  high- 
church  or  '  ritualistic  '  association. 

The  '  Church  Association '  represents  the  '  mod*. 
rate  '  or  '  Evangelical '  party. 

English  Claude  (The).  Thoma* 
Gainsborough  (died  1788  at  the  age  of  61). 

Contain* 


1  large  ruby,  Irregularly 
polished. 

I  large    broad  spread 
sapphire. 

16  sapphire*, 

II  emeralds. 


English  Crown  (The). 
the  following  jewels : 

4  mble*. 

1.9R3  brilliants. 

.   diamond*. 
147  table  diamonds. 
4  drop  shaped  pearl*. 
373  pearls. 

The  gross  weight  of  the  crown  made  In  1898  kf 
Hewn.  Hundell  A  Bridge  Is  89  om.  S  dwts.  Troy. 

The  famous  ruby  was  given  to  Kd  ward  the  lUaok 
Prince  by  Don  Pedro  of  Castile  in  13t57.  Henry  V. 
wore  it  la  his  helmet  at  the  battle  of  Agincourt  in 
1415. 

English  Ennius  (The).  See  '  En- 
niua.' 

English  Oarrison  (The).  So  the 
Irish  landlords  were  denominated  by 
the  partisans  of  the  Irish  Land  League 
(q.vj.  The  third  allegation  of  the  Titnes, 
in  their  charge  called  '  Parnellism  and 
Crime,'  17  Sept.,  1888. 

We  [the  three  Royal  Commissioners]  find  thai 
the  respondents  did  enter  into  a  conspiracy  to  s> 
t-y-:t>in  of  coercion  and  intimidation  to  promote 
an  agrarian  agitation  ...  for  the  purpose  of  Im- 
poverishing and  expelling  from  the  country  the 
Irish  landlords,  who  were  styled  the  '  B"g**"1' 
Garrison.'—  Verdict  (1890). 

English  Justinian  (The).  Ed- 
ward I.  (1239,  1272-1307).  So  called 


ENGLISH 


ENGLISH 


295 


because,  like  Justinian,  he  codified  the 
laws,  and  reduced  to  practical  shape  the 
institutions  of  his  predecessors.  Edward 
I.,  in  fact,  begins  a  new  epoch;  all  before 
him  was  ancient  England,  all  from  his 
accession  is  modern  England.  He  de- 
nned the  linn'ts  of  civil  and  ecclesiastical 
jurisdiction,  instituted  the  appointment 
of '  Conservators  of  the  Peace,'  now  called 
'  Justices  of  the  Peace,'  organised  into 
their  present  shape  the  superior  courts 
(the  Queen's  Bench,  the  Exchequer,  and 
the  Common  Pleas),  and  instituted  the 
1  Court  of  Appeal,'  the  basis  of  our '  Court 
of  Chancery.' 

In  this  reign  were  passed  the  '  Statute  of  Mort- 
main,'  1-279,  and  the  '  Statute  of  Rhuddlan,'  1284. 
And  both  Magna  Charta  and  the  Charter  of  the 
Forest  were  confirmed. 

English  Language  (The).  Or- 
dered to  be  used  in  all  courts  of  law,  1862 
(86  Edw.  III.  st.  i.  c.  15). 

It  is  a  pity  that  the  sovereign  still  uses  Norman 
ITrench,  instead  of  English,  in  expressing  the 
royal  assent  or  dissent  to  Acts  of  Parliament. 

English  Language,  how  derived. 
1.  Indian  (Sanskrit). 

ARYAN       2.  Persian  (Zend). 

family    J  8.  Slavonic  (Russian). 

has  six  "  4.  Celtic  (Gaelic  and  Cymric), 
branches  5  Grceco-Latin  (Greek). 

6.  Gothic  (German). 
TEUTONIC    1.  Mceso-Gothic. 

Gothic  2.  Low  German  (English, 
has  three  Dutch,  Flemish). 

groups  8.  High  German  (German;. 
See 'Erse.' 

English  Martyr  (The  first),  10 
March,  1401.  William  Sawtre,  rector  of 
Lynn,  Norfolk,  who  was  burnt  at  the 
stake  in  the  reign  of  Henry  IV. 

'English  Mercuric  '  (The),  1588. 
Was  for  many  years  considered  to  be  the 
oldest  English  newspaper,  but  in  1839 
Mr.  Thomas  Watts  of  the  British  Museum 
proved  it  to  be  an  impudent  forgery,  as 
the  paper  on  which  it  is  printed  bears 
the  arms  of  the  House  of  Hanover,  and 
the  initials 'G.  R.'  See  'Literary  For- 
geries.' 

English    National     Anthem. 

1  God  save  the  King  '  (or  Queen). 

EnglishPale  (The).  In  Ireland.  The 
five  districts  of  Cork,  Drogheda,  Dublin, 
Waterford,  and  Wexford.  Generally 
Balled  '  the  Pale  '  (Henry  II.). 

Thare  wu  an  '  English  Pale '  about  Calais. 


English  Pope  (The).  Adrian  IV 
(1100,  1154-1159).  His  name  was  Nicho- 
las  Breakspear. 

English  Sovereigns  do  not  suc- 
ceed to  the  crown  by  hereditary  right, 
but  by  parliamentary  authority.  A 
crooked  sort  of  descent  is  preserved,  bat 
not  like  that  of  our  hereditary  nobility. 

WILLIAM  I.  had  no  hereditary  right 
at  all.  The  heir  (though  not  of  royal 
descent)  was  Harold. 

WILLIAM  II.  had  no  hereditary  right. 
The  heir  was  his  elder  brother  Robert 
duke  of  Normandy. 

HENKY  I.  had  no  hereditary  right.  The 
heir  was  Robert. 

STEPHEN,  the  nephew  of  Henry  I.,  had 
no  hereditary  right.  The  heir  was 
Maud. 

JOHN  had  no  hereditary  right.  The 
heir  was  Arthur,  son  of  Geoffrey,  4th  son 
of  Henry  II.  John  was  the  5th  son. 

HENBY  II.  had  no  hereditary  right. 
The  heir  was  Eleanor,  damsel  of  Brittany, 
heiress  of  William  I. 

HENKY  IV.  had  no  hereditary  right 
after  Richard  II. ;  the  heir  was  Edward 
Mortimer,  earl  of  March,  by  descent 
from  Lionel  (3rd  son  of  Edward  III.). 
Henry  IV.  was  the  son  of  John  of  Gaunt 
(4th  son  of  Edward  III.). 

HENBY  V.  and  VI.  were  out  of  the 
direct  line,  which  was  continued  in  tho 
line  of  Mortimer  earl  of  March. 

RICHABD  III.  had  no  right  to  the 
crown  while  Edward  V.  was  alive,  and 
after  the  death  of  his  nephew  Edward 
the  direct  heirs  were  the  sons  of  George 
duke  of  Clarence,  his  elder  brother. 

HENBY  VII.  had  no  right  in  descent ; 
he  was  the  son  of  Edmund  Tudor,  whose 
only  pretence  to  'royal  descent'  was 
that  his  grandmother  was  the  widow  of 
Henry  V.  (daughter  of  Charles  VI.  king 
of  France).  The  heir  was  Elizabeth  of 
York,  whom  he  married  after  he  became 
king. 

There  was  another  equally  shadowy  'claim.' 
His  paternal  grandmother,  Margaret,  was  the 
granddaughter  of  an  illegitimate  son  of  John  of 
Gaunt  (i.e.  John  Beaufort  earl  of  Richmond  bad 
a  natural  son  by  Katharine  Swynford). 

WILLIAM  III.  and  MABY  had  no  here- 
ditary right.  The  heir  was  the  Old 
Pretender. 

ANNE  had  no  hereditary  right.  The 
heir  was  the  Queen  of  Sardinia,  by  Hen- 
rietta Anne,  daughter  of  Charles  1. 

GEOBGB  I.  had  no  hereditary  right. 


296 


ENGLISH 


EOLIO 


This  line  was  chosen  by  parliament  be- 
cause theBrunswickers  were  the  nearest 
Protestant  relatives  to  their  predecessors. 
See  '  England,'  its  sovereigns  and  dy- 
nasties. 

English  Sweat  (The),  Sept.  1482. 
So  called  because  those  attacked  were 
covered  from  head  to  foot  with  a  profuse 
perspiration.  It  lasted  twenty-four  hours, 
and  sometimes  longer,  but  left  an  extreme 
languor  with  palpitations  for  three  years, 
and  in  some  cases  till  death.  Some  600 
persons  were  attacked  daily,  and  ninety 
out  of  a  hundred  died.  It  reappeared  in 
the  years  1485  and  1486.  See  'Plague,' 
&c. 

From  1506  to  1551  a  modification  of  this  disease 
appeared  in  Great  Britain  and  in  France.  It  was 
attributed  to  bad  drainage,  and  was  especially 
fatal  to  the  fat  and  non-industrial  class.  Twelve 
hours  decided  whether  it  would  prove  fatal  or  not. 

In  1533  it  broke  out  In  Germany  and  th»>  Nether- 
lands, and  again  uH>cnrid  in  England  In  164U  and 
1661,  since  which  time  it  baa  not  recurred. 

English  Twenty  Club  (The).  A 
club  restricted  to  twenty  of  the  best 
shots  amongst  the  English  volunteers. 
In  1884  Albert  Victor,  son  of  the  prince 
of  Wales,  joined  the  club. 

English  in  the  Pale.  The  Eng- 
lish settled  in  Ireland,  holding  the  estates 
of  native  chiefs  expelled  by  Straff ord. 
These  colonists  kept  themselves  apart 
not  only  from  the  Irish  proper  but  also 
from  the  Anglo-Irish.  Many  of  the  Pale 
were  Catholics.  See  '  English  Pale.' 

Enne'ades  (8  syl.).  The  great  work 
of  Plotlnus,  the  neoplatonic  philosopher, 
edited  by  Porphyry  his  disciple.  It  con- 
sists of  six  sections  each  divided  into  nine 
parts;  hence  the  name  Enneades  or 
Nines. 

Ennius  (The  English).  Layamon, 
who  wrote  a  translation  in  Saxon  of  '  The 
Brut '  of  Wace  (18th  cent.). 

Ennius  (The  Spanish).  Juan  de 
Mena  of  Cordova  (1412-1456). 

Ennius  of  France  (The).  Jehan 
de  Meung  (1260-1820),  surnamed  Clopi- 
nelt  because  he  was  lame  and  hobbled  in 
his  gait.  He  added  1,280  verses  to  the 
'  Eomance  of  the  Rose,'  begun  by  Lorris. 

Enoch  (The  Book  of).  Referred  to 
by  Jude,  supposed  to  have  been  written 
about  A.D.  40.  Three  Ethiopia  versions 
were  brought  to  Europe  by  Bruce  in 
1778 ;  and  a  translation  of  it  into  English 


by  Dr.  Laurence  was  published  in  1821; 
and  much  more  recently  Dr.  Kenealy 
published  a  translation  '  illustrated.' 

It  is  divided  Into  five  parts:  a)  the  fall  of  the 
angels  and  the  journey  of  Enoch  through  tha 
earth  under  the  guidance  of  an  angel;  (2)  the  re- 
velation made  to  Enoch,  as  that  of  the  revelation 
of  St.  John ;  (8)  astronomy  and  the  phenomena 
of  the  seasons :  (4)  the  prophetic'  vision  of  the 
Messiah  s  kingdom  till  the  Last  Judgment;  (6)  ax- 
bortations  and  moral  reflections. 

Bruce  presented  one  of  his  MS.  copies  to  th« 
Bodleian  Library,  Oxford. 

Ensign  of  the  British  Wavy 
(The).  The  Union  Jack.  It  consists  of 
three  crosses,  the  blue  field  of  St.  Andrew 
is  the  field ;  then  the  white  saltire  of  St. 
Andrew  and  the  red  saltire  of  St.  Patrick, 
joined  together,  with  a  white  edging  to 
the  latter,  to  express  the  field ;  over  all 
is  charged  the  red  cross  of  St.  George 
fimbriated  with  white. 

The  white  ensign  of  the  British  o't 
Royal  Navy  is  the  banner  of  St.  G« 
with  the  'Jack'  cantoned  in  the  first 
quarter. 

The  red  ensign  is  that  of  the  merchant 
service. 

The  blue  ensign  is  that  of  the  z.c.val 
reserve. 

Ensignmen,  1662.  Those  evicted 
Irishmen  who  joined  the  ensigns  of 
Charles  II.  in  Flanders,  and  after  his  re- 
turn were  entitled  to  have  their  estates 
restored  to  them  by  the  Act  of  Settle- 
ment. To  prevent  injustice  the  then 
holders  were  '  reprised '  by  the  grant  ol 
land  elsewhere  of  the  same  value. 

The  claimants  fared  but  badly.  One  of  them 
•was  Lord  Castleoonnell,  who  had  served  Charl.  •-,  II. 
for  five  or  six  years  as  a  common  soldier  in  tha 
Netherlands,  in  the  Duke  of  York  s  regiment. 
Another  was  Colonel  Charles  MacCarthy  lleagh. 
once  the  owner  of  a  principality.  It  was  found 
impossible  to  carry  out  the  Restoration  Settle- 
ment. 

Enthusiasts  (The).  A  sect  of  the 
Independents  which  sprang  up  during 
the  civil  war  between  Charles  I.  and  the 
parliament.  The  word  was  applied  to 
all  those  who  insisted  that  the  Scriptures 
must  be  interpreted  by  the  light  of  pri- 
vate inspiration. 

Under  the  head  of  Independents  ....  were  tha 
Arminians,  Millenaries,  Baptists,  Anabaptist*. 
Familibts,  Enthusiasts,  Seekers,  Perfectists,  Socl- 
nians,  Arians,  and  others.— HOWITT,  Hut.  of  Eng. 
(Charles  I.,  chap.  vL  p.  278). 

Eolic  Dialect.  The  Eolians  formed 
one  of  the  four  great  divisions  of  Greece, 
and  dwelt  originally  north  of  Thessaly, 
but  pushed  their  way  southwards.  Their 
dialect  was  distinguished  by  an  aspir* 


EON 


EPIDEMICS 


297 


tion  of  initial  vowels,  called  the  digamma. 
Alcseos,  Sappho,  Corinna,  and  Pindar 
wrote  in  the  Eolic  dialect.  One  of  the 
modes  of  music  was  called  Eolic  ;  it  was 
less  grave  than  the  Doric,  and  less 
effeminate  than  the  Lydian  and  Ionian. 

Eon  de  PEtoile,  12th  cent.  A  reli- 
gious impostor  who  gave  himself  out  to  be 
the  Son  of  God,  and  drew  around  him  a 
host  of  followers.  In  1148  he  was  taken 
before  the  Council  of  Keims,  and  pro- 
nounced to  be  an  idiot,  but  was  thrown 
into  prison  and  died  there.  He  used  to 
pervert  '  Eum  qui  venturua  ett'  into 
'Eon  qui  venturus  est.' 

Eons.  Intermediaries  between  the 
Supreme  Being  and  the  Jewish  Jehovah ; 
or,  according  to  the  Gnostic  theory,  be- 
tween God  and  man.  Wisdom  is  an  Eon, 
BO  is  Faith,  so  is  Prudence.  Basilldes 
Bays  there  are  865  such  beings,  but  Valen- 
tin admits  only  thirty. 

In  modern  phraseology  the  word  '  Eon '  (from 
the  Greek  aion,  for  ever)  means  an  Interminable 
period.  Thus  Eternity  is  said  to  be  '  eon  upon 
eon.' 

Ephesian  Letters.  Magical  letters 
from  an  inscription  of  the  statue  of 
Diana  in  the  temple  of  Ephesus.  These 
letters  were  looked  on  as  an  amulet  or 
charm.  They  were  ascribed  to  the 
Dactyli  or  priests  of  Cybele.  The  letters 
were  AsJcion,  Kataskion,  Tetrag,  Dam- 
nameneus,  Aisia. 

When  Mlleslus  contended  with  Epheslus  at  the 
Olympic  games,  Ephesius  proved  the  successful 
competitor,  because  he  had  the  Kphcsian  letters 
attached  to  his  heels.  When  these  were  removed 
Mlleslus  was  the  winner. 


Ephors.  Five  contemporary  Spartan 
magistrates  of  almost  unlimited  civil 
power.  The  two  contemporary  kings 
were,  for  the  most  part,  only  generals  of 
the  army. 


Ephtalites  (8  syl),  or  White  Hung 

Epicureans  (The).  'Ancient  Greek 
philosophers,  so  named  from  Epicures  of 
Samos,  the  founder.  He  taught  in  his 
own  private  grounds  in  Athens,  and  his 
disciples,  like  the  Academics,  were  called 
the '  Garden  sect.'  His  system  was  that 
the  chief  aim  of  life  should  be  enjoy- 
ment ;  that  the  highest  degree  of  enjoy- 
ment is  perfect  repose ;  and  that  is  to  be 
obtained  only  by  keeping  a  sound  and 
healthy  mind  in  a  sound  and  healthy 
body.  Epicuros  lived  B.C.  342-270.  His 
disciples  were  Metrod5ros,  Polysenos,  and 
Hermachos.  His  successors  were  Poly- 
stratos,  Basilldes,  Protarchos,  and  others 
of  less  note. 

Heraclltos  of  Ephesus  (B.C.  643-483)  taught  that 
happiness  is  the  end  and  aim  of  life. 

Epicure'ans  (The  Sect  of  the).  One 
of  the  Grecian  sects  in  the  early  ages 
of  Christianity.  They  denied  that  God 
troubles  Himself  about  mundane  matters, 
and  taught  that  the  world  was  made  by 
the  chance  conflux  of  atoms.  They  dis- 
believed in  a  resurrection ;  held  that 
man  consists  only  of  a  material  body, 
and  as  this  life  is  his  end-all  and  be- 
all,  his  duty  is  to  make  the  best  of  it, 
without  taking  any  thought  of  a  state 
after  death. 

Epicu'rus  of  China  (The).  Tao 
or  Taou,  generally  called  by  the  title 
Laou-keun.  He  is  mentioned  by  Kong- 
foo-tse  (Confucius),  with  whom  ho  was 
contemporary  (about  5th  cent.  B.C.). 
See  '  Tao '  and  '  Taoism.' 

Epidemics.  Such  diseases  as 
attack  a  large  number  of  persons  at  the 
same  time.  The  following  have  been 
noted : — 


DM 

Popular  Kama 

Scientific  Name 

Affected 

Authority 

1874 
1523 
1642,  &<J. 
1731 
1800 
Variant 

184JT 

Dancing  mania     
Wolf  madness        
Demoniacal  possession 
Coiivulsiomiries  of  St.  Mudard 
Incendiarism 
Witchcraft    ... 
Suicide 
Visions          
Panic   

Chorea-mania 
Lycanthropla 
Uemono-numia 
Theo-mania 
Pyro-mania 
Dfmono-pathia 
Melancholia 
Delusions 
Pan-phobia 

Hundreds 

Many 
Thousands 

Many 

Hecker 

Calmiel 

Marc 
Various 
Esquirol 
Boismoiit 
•Edin.  Be  view,'  1849. 

Aaiatlo  cholera  appeared  in  England  in  l«3l  and  several  times  since.    Russian  Influenza  waa  very 
fatal  in  London  in  1720,  and  has  frequently  appeared  in  England  since  1783. 

EPIPHANE9 


ERA 


Epiph'anes  (4  eyl.).  Ptolemy  V. 
This  surname  seems  to  have  been  given 
in  irony.  Similarly  Ptolemy  II.,  called 
'  brother-lover,'  murdered  all  his  brothers, 
and  Ptolemy  IV.,  called  'father-lover,' 
murdered  both  father  and  mother.  So 
Ptolemy  V.,  who  began  to  reign  at  the 
age  of  4,  was  poisoned  at  the  age  of  28, 
having  distinguished  h<mself  in  nothing. 
He  was  simply  a  commonplace  villain. 

Epiphany  (The).  A  season  kept  in 
remembrance  of  the  visit  of  the  Magi  to 
the  infant  Jesus  in  Bethlehem.  First  cele- 
brated in  SCO.  Twelfth  day  (or  6  Jan.). 

It  was  not  held  as  a  separate  festival  till  818. 

Episcopacy  in  Scotland.  The 
three  old  women  who  hurled  their  stools 
at  the  head  of  the  dean  of  Edinburgh, 
22  July,  1637,  for  attempting  to  read  the 
Anglican  service  in  St.  Giles's  Church, 
were  Euphemia  Henderson,  Bertha  Craig, 
and  Elspa  Craig.  The  congregation 
shouted,  '  A  pope  I  a  pope  I  Antichrist ! 
Stone  him  1  stone  him  1 ' 

Episcopal  Cap  (The).  A  cap 
adorned  with  cordels  and  silk  threads  of 
ft  green  colour.  '  Pileus  pontificalia  cor- 
dulis  ac  floccis  sericis  coloris  virulis 
ornatus.'  See  Du  Cange,  vol.  r.  p.  800. 
See  '  Caps.' 

'Cordula'  means  little  cords  or  threads,  a 
word  not  to  be  found  In  Latin  dictionaries. 

Episcopalians.  Properly  means 
those  who  accept  the  institution  of 
bishops  as  rulers  of  the  Church,  but  in 
modern  parlance  the  term  is  restricted 
to  the  Church  of  England,  and  those 
churches  which  are  associated  with  it,  as 
Catholics  is  to  the  Church  of  Rome  and 
Presbyterians  to  the  Church  of  Scot- 
land. The  words  are  convenient  and  only 
perversely  distorted  to  their  etymological 
meanings. 

It  Is  puerile  to  contend  against  the  ordinary 
acceptance  of  those  words.  They  speak  with 
sufficient  prociseness  for  ordinary  language,  and 
If  more  is  required  we  must  Indeed  '  speak  by  the 
card  or  equivocation  will  undo  us.' 

Episcopi  Vagan'tes  (8  syl.). 
Free  bishops.  They  had  no  diocese, 
but  received  the  title  for  their  learning. 
They  were  almost  entirely  Irish,  and 
assumed  the  power  of  ordaining,  till  a 
Council  called  in  816  decreed  that  no 
Scot  (Irishman)  so  ordained  should  be 
Admitted  into  the  ministry. 

Epoch  of  the  Building  of  Solo- 
men's  Temple  (The),  May  B.C.  1015. 


Era— Epoch.  An  era  is  a  series  oi 
years  beginning  from  an  epoch.  An  epoch 
is  an  important  event  which  constitutes 
the  starting  point  of  the  series.  Thus  the 
birth  of  Christ  was  the  epoch  from  which 
the  Christian  era  begins  to  count,  either 
backwards  or  forwards,  or  both. 

Before  the  Nativity  there  was  no 
general  starting  point  of  historic  dates, 
but  each  nation  chose  its  own  epoch ; 
generally  the  foundation  of  a  city,  the 
commencement  of  a  dynasty,  or  some 
famous  victory.  These  eras  can  easily  l>e 
reduced  to  B.C.  or  A.D.  if  required,  accord- 
ing to  the  notes  appended  to  several  of 
the  following  eras.  The  Catholic  Church 
divides  the  whole  history  of  man  into  six 
epochs  or  ages  of  unequal  length,  via.  >— 

1.  From  Adam  to  Noah  ; 

2.  From  Noah  to  Abraham ; 
8.  From  Abraham  to  David ; 

4.  From  David  to  the  Babylonish  cap- 
tivity; 

5.  From  the  captivity  of  Judah  to  the 
birth  of  Christ ; 

6.  From  the  birth  of  Christ  to  the  end 
of  the  world. 

But  independent  of  these  epochs  there 
are  numerous  other  events  which  have 
been  made  points  de  depart  by  different 
people:— 

The  Eraol  the  Greek  Olympiads    ...       _  B.0.778 

The  Era  of  the  Foundation  of  Horn*        _  7i3 

The  Era  of  Nabonassar _       «.  747 

The  Era  of  Alexander  the  Great      -.       „.  SM 

The  Era  of  the  Seleacidee        ._«.«.  >li 

The  Julian  Era      —       «•      5  * 

ftnd  so  on.     'See  '  .-Era.' 

Era  (The  Mundane).  Many  chrono- 
logists  date  from  the  foundation  of  the 
world,  at  any  rate  up  to  the  Nativity ; 
but  great  diversity  of  opinion  exists  on 
the  subject.  The  chief  authorities  are : 
4  The  Benedictines,'  Calmet,  The  Greek 
Church,  Professor  Hales,  and  Archbishop 
Usher. 

The  BENEDICTINES'  system  Is  better  known  as 
'  I/Art  de  Verifier  les  Dates.' 

Dom  August  in  CAI.MKT  (1672  1757;  was  a  learned 
theologian  of  Lorraine,  author  of  a  '  Dictionary  of 
the  Bible,'  in  French. 

The  GREEK  CHOKCH  based  its  calculation  on  ths 
••vtaagtnt. 

HALES  (Prof.  William)  of  Dublin  University, 
author  of  ft  '  New  Analysis  of  Chronology  (1«OW- 

Dr.  James  USHER,  archbishop  of  Armagh,  was 
born  In  Dublin  QMO-10B8) :  and  Is  the  author  of 
4  Annales  Veteris  et  Novi  Testament!,'  and  a  book 
Of  universal  Chronology. 

NUMBER  OV  YEARS  BETWEEN  THE  CREATION 

AND  THE  NATIVITT. 

According  to  the  modern  Greek  Calendar  ...    TJWb 
According  to  Josephus        •••«•••  J 

According  to  Scaliger          •>•••»«.    Uuf 


ERA 


According  to  the  ancient  Greek  Church         .  6"0f? 

According  to  Professor  Hales      ..         ...          .  5411 

According  to  '  L  Art  de  Verifier  les  Dates '      .  4903 

According  to  Arrhbishop  Usher 4004 

According  to  Calmet ...        ...          .  4DOO 

According  to  the  Jews         .  3760 

See  '  Era  of  Antioch,' '  Era  of  Constanti- 
nople,' '  Era  of  Alexandria,'  £c. 

Prof.  William  Hales,  the  Chronologist,  who  died 
In  1831,  must  not  be  confounded  with  Alexander 
de  Hales,  who  died  in  1242,  and  was  called  the 
'  Irrefragable  Doctor.' 

Era  of  Abraham  (The).  Those 
who  make  the  patriarch  Abraham  the 
epoch  of  their  chronology  begin  their  era 
1  Oct.,  B.c.  2016. 

To  reduce  the  era  of  Abraham  to  the  Christian 
era,  subtract  2,015  years  and  three  months.  The 
remainder  will  be  the  year  and  the  month. 

Era  of  Actium  (The),  or  'the 
Actiatic  Era.'  Began  1  Jan.  B.C.  80.  It 
commemorates  the  victory  of  Octavianus 
(Augustus  Ccesar)  over  Antony. 

We  ourselves  often  speak  of  events  as  occurring 
before  or  since  the  Conquest. 

Era  of  Alexander  (The),  or  Era  of 
the  Lagidse,  that  is  of  Ptolemy  son  of 
Lagus,  a  general  of  Alexander  the  Great, 
who  reigned  in  Egypt  after  the  death  of 
the  Macedonian.  The  era  here  referred 
to  was  that  which  began  with  the  death 
of  Alexander,  and  was  used  hi  Egypt  after 
the  accession  of  Ptolemy.  It  began 

2Nov.,B.c.824. 

Called  in  Latin  Mra.  Pkilippi  or  JCra  Bicornit. 

Era  of  Alexandria  (The).  A  com- 
putation of  Julius  Africanus  adopted 
by  the  Christians  of  Alexandria,  who 
reckoned  the  interval  between  Adam  and 
Christ  to  be  5,500  years,  or  rather  5,502. 
In  the  reign  of  Diocletian  ten  years 
were  deducted,  and  5,787  was  called 
6,777  of  the  world,  or  277  of  the  incar- 
nation. 

Era  of  American  Indepen- 
dence (The),  4  July,  1776. 

Era  of  Antioch  (The).  According 
to  Panodorus  of  Antioch,  the  chronolo- 
gist,  who  lived  in  the  5th  cent.,  the  world 
was  created  1  Sept.,  B.C.  5492. 

This  differs  from  the  Mundane  Era  of  Alexan- 
dria, which  was  fixed  at  5502  ;  but  In  A.D.  285,  ten 
years  being  subtracted  from  the  Alexandrian  cal- 
culation, both  the  eras  were  alike.  &tt  '  Kra,  I'M 
Mundane: 

Era  of  Augustus  (The),  or  of  'the 
Empire,'  adopted  by  the  Romans.  It 
began  B.C.  27. 

Era  of  Bengal,  or  •  The  Bengalee 
Bra.'  Measured  by  solar  time,  and  not 


ERA 


999 


by  lunar,  like  the  Mohammedan  year.  It 
is  supposed,  however,  to  be  derived  from 
the  Hegtra,  and  in  the  middle  of  the 
16th  cent,  the  two  correspond. 

Era  of  Bithynia  (The).  An  era 
adopted  by  the  Bithynians,  who  took  for 
their  starting  point  the  year  when  they 
threw  off  the  Macedonian  yoke,  and  be- 
came independent ;  that  is,  B.C.  288. 

This  means  that  the  year  B.C  288  of  the  Chris- 
tian Era  was  the  year  1  of  the  Bithynian  Era. 

Era  of  Constantinople  (The). 
Adopted  in  the  Eastern  Empire  in  the 
7th  cent.  Like  the  Era  of  Antioch  (q.v.), 
it  began  from  the  creation  of  the  world. 
According  to  this  calculation,  the  interval 
between  the  Creation  and  the  Nativity 
was  5,508  years,  and  the  birth  of  Christ 
occurred  hi  the  5,509th  year.  The  Rus- 
sians  followed  this  era  till  the  reign  of 
Peter  the  Great. 

The  civil  year  of  Constantinople  began  1  Sept.; 
the  ecclesiastical  year  eithor  21  March  or  1  April. 
80  in  the  Church  of  England  the  civil  year  begins 
on  New  Year's  Day,  but  the  ecclesiastical  year  in 
the  preceding  Advent,  fomr  weeks  before  Christmas 
Day. 

Era  of  Creation  (The).  See  '  Era, 
The  Mundane.' 

Era  of  Diocletian  (The).  Began 
29  Aug.  A.D.  284,  when  Diocletian  was 
proclaimed  emperor  of  Rome.  This  era 
was  used  by  Christian  till  the  introduc- 
tion of  the  Christian  era.  See  next 
article. 

Era  of  Jesus  Christ  (The),  or  the 
1  Christian  era,'  the  '  Year  of  Grace,'  or 
'the  Incarnation.'  Begins  1  Jan.  in 
4714  of  the  Julian  period.  This  era  was 
first  used  hi  527  by  Dionisius  Exiguus,  a 
monk  of  Scythia,  and  a  Roman  abbot, 
but  was  not  generally  adopted  till  long 
after  that.  In  France  in  the  8th  cent., 
in  England  in  July  816,  hi  Spain  in  the 
llth  cent.,  in  Portugal  in  1415,  in  the 
Eastern  empire  in  1453.  It  was  in  use 
in  England  as  far  back  as  A.D.  680. 

Herod  the  Great  died  A.U.C.  750,  and  the  era  of 

Jesus  Christ  is  A.U.C.  753.  There  must  be  an  error 
of  three  years  or  more,  for  Herod  not  only  died 
A.U.C.  750,  but  he  spent  the  last  forty  days  of  his 
life  at  Jericho. 

Rpgiiante  in  perpetuum  ac  gubernante  Domino 
nostro  Salvatore  secula  universa,  anno  recapitu- 
lationis  Dionisl,  id  est  ab  Incarnatione  Christi, 
sexcentessimo  ootuagessimo  [080]. .  .  .  Ego  Oshere 

Sometimes  called  'Annus  Trabeatlonii ' ;  an4 
sometimes '  The  Circumcision.' 

Era  of  Julius  Cassar  (The),  of 
*  the  Julian  Era.'  It  was  B.C.  46  whea 


800 


ETU 


ERA 


a  followed  by 
used   by   the 
a*  transmitted  by 


Julius  Caesar  reformed  the  calendar,  and 
Julian's  system  prevailed  in  England 
till  1752,  when  it  was  superseded  by  the 
Gregorian  year.  What  we  call  the  '  Old 
Style'  is  that  according  to  the  Julian 
system  :and  what  we  call  the  'New 
Style'  is  the  Old  Style  corrected.  In 
1752  the  difference  was  twelve  days. 

Russia  still  adheres  to  the  '  Old  Style.' 

Era  of  Kings  (The).  See  '  Era  of 
the  Seleucldse.' 

Era  of  Nabonassar  (The).  This 
era  began  on  Wednesday,  26  Feb.,  B.C. 
747.  Nabonasp.ar  was  the  founder  of  the 
kingdom  of  Babylon.  The  Jews  at  this 
era  made  their  year  consist  of  805  days 
instead  of  360. 

Famous  In  astronomy,  being  the 
Hipparchua  and  Ptolemy.  It  wa 
Chuldtean  astronomers,  and  was 
Calliflthenes  to  Greece. 

Era  Of  Pisa  (The).  Much  used  in 
France  in  the  12th  cent. ;  it  preceded  oar 
common  era  by  one  year. 

Era  of  Rome  (The).  See  'Era  of 
the  Foundation  of  Borne/ 

Era  of  Salivahana  Saka  (The), 
or  '  The  Saka '  (i.e.  the  year),  began  A.D. 
78.  Named  after  Salivahan,  a  king  who 
reigned  many  years  in  the  Deccan,  and 
was  a  great  encorrrager  of  the  arts  and 
sciences.  This  era  is  much  used  in  the 
southern  provinces  of  Hindustan.  The 
years  are  called '  Saka.' 

Era  of  Spain  (The).  Began  1  Jan., 
3.C.  88,  and  wan  in  commemoration  of 
the  conquest  of  Spain  by  Augustus  the 
year  preceding.  This  era  was  long  fol- 
lowed in  Spain  and  Portugal. 

Era  of  Tyre  (The).  Began  19  Oct., 
B.C.  125  ;  the  year  when  the  Tyrians  ob- 
tained their  autonomy  from  the  Syrian 
kings.  This  era  was  used  in  Syria. 

To  reduce  the  Tyrlan  Kra  to  the  Christian  Era, 
subtract  124,  and  if  the  given  year  is  less  than  125. 
deduct  it  from  125.  and  the  remainder  will  be  the 
year  B.C. 

Era  of  Vicramadityais  reckoned 
from  B.C.  56,  and  prevails  chiefly  in  the 
northern  provinces  of  India,  and  in  Guz- 
erat.  It  is  called  after  a  sovereign  of 
Malwa,  who  defeated  Soka  king  of  Delhi, 
and  acquired  possession  of  the  most  im- 
portant throne  of  India.  The  years  are 
called  '  Samvat.' 

According  to  Indian  mythology  the  world  Is  to 
|Mt  fur  4  y  uyi  [atfosj, three  of  which  are  paat  already. 


The  fourth,  called  the  Kali-yug,  Is  the  last  and 
worst. 

EraofYezdegird  (The).  A.  Per- 
sian  era  which  began  on  the  accession  of 
Yezdegird  III.  to  the  throne  of  Persia, 
16  June,  A.D.  632.  Also  called  '  the  Ge- 
laltean  era.' 

To  reduce  the  Persian  to  the  Christian  era,  add 
to  the  Persian  era  690. 

Era  of  the  Arabians  (The).  See 
•EraoftheHeglra.' 

Era  of  the  Armenians  (The). 
This  era  began  Tuesday,  9  July,  A.D. 
552,  when  the  Council  of  the  Armenians 
confirmed  the  condemnation  of  the  Coun- 
cil of  Chalcedonia,  pronounced  in  536,  and 
thus  completed  their  '  schism.' 

Era  of  the  Ascension  (The}. 
The  era  was  used  only  by  the  author  of 
the  '  Chronicle  of  Alexandria,'  who  dates 
the  martyrdom  of  Menas, '  Anno  CCLVII 
Domini  in  coelos  assumption  is." 

To  reduce  this  era  to  our  A.D.  add  38.  Thus  the 
martyrdom  of  St.  Menas  of  Cotys  is  given  in  the 
'Chronicle1:  'Anno  CCLVII  Domini  In  cculo* 
aasumptionis.'  Which  would  be  A.D.  296. 

Era  of  the  Chinese  (The).  Begins 
B.C.  2697.  The  Chinese  betfin  their  era 
with  the  accession  of  the  Emperor  Tao, 
a  semi-historical  monarch  of  the  Tenth 
Ki  (or  race).  Yao  was  the  traditional 
author  of  the  Chinese  calendar,  who  first 
divided  the  year  into  865  days,  with  an 
extra  day  every  fourth  year. 

It  is  said  that  on  one  occasion,  during  the  reign 
of  Yao,  the  sun  did  not  set  for  ten  days.  Some 
persons  quote  this,  but  not  wisely,  in  confirmation 
of  Joshua  z.  12. 

Era  of  the  Foundation  of 
Home  (The).  A.U.C. 
According  to  Varro  21  April,  B.C.  753 
According  to  the  Capitoline  Marbles  7">J 
According  to  Polybius  .  .  .751 
According  to  Archbishop  Usher  .  748 
According  to  Fabius  Pictor  .  »  747 
According  to  Newton  .  .  .  627 

Cato.  Dionyslus  of  Halicarnassus,  Sollnus,  and 
Eusebius  follow  the  date  given  by  the  Capitolin* 
M.irMfR. 

The  Roman  emperors,  with  Plutarch.  Tacltns, 
Dion,  Aulus  Oellius.  Consorlnus,  Onuphrius.  Ba- 
ronlus.  Prof.  Hales,  liishop  lieveridgc.  Strauchius, 
Dr.  Playfair.&c.  follow  the  computation  of  Varro. 

Era  of  the  French  Republic 
(The).  Began  22  Sept.,  1792,  the  day  of 
the  foundation  of  the  French  Republic, 
and  terminated  81  Dec.,  1805. 

The  following  table  will  show  the  correspond- 
ence  between  the  foolish  French  system  and  ih4 
ordinary  Christian  era 


ERA 


ERASTIANISM 


801 


Tear 

I.    From  22  Sept.,  1792  to  21  Sept.,  1793 


II. 

III. 

IV. 

V. 

VI. 

VII. 

VIII. 

IX. 

X 

XL 

XII. 

XIII. 

XIV. 


1793 
1794 
1795 
1796 
1T>7 
17J8 
1799 
1800 

1SIW 
1803 
1804 


1794 
1795 
1796 
1797 
1798 
1799 
1800 
1801 
1802 
1803 
1804 
1805 


1805  to  81  D  O.,  1805 


Era  of  the  Heg'ira  (The).  Adopted 
by  all  Mohammedans.  It  began  with  the 
'flight'  of  Mohammed  from  Mecca,  16 
July,  622. 

The  i  of  '  Hcgira '  is  generally  pronounced  long, 
but  it  would  be  more  correctly  written  and  pro- 
nounced '  Hedj'rah.'  The  word  does  not  mean 
flight  but  emigration.  Some  place  the  Hedjrah  on 
Thursday,  15  July. 

Era  of  the  Jews  (The).  The 
Jews  now  date  from  creation,  which  they 
place  B.C.  3760,  and  they  begin  their 
year  with  the  new  moon  next  after  the 
autumnal  equinox. 

Era  of  the  Maccabees  (The). 
Began  B.C.  166,  when  Judas  Maccabseus 
took  the  command  of  the  insurgent  Jews 
who  sought  to  throw  off  the  yoke  of  An- 
tiochus  Epiphanes.  His  arms  were  suc- 
cessful, he  destroyed  every  vestige  of  the 
heathen  religion,  restored  the  Mosaic 
law,  and  established  a  Jewish  dynasty 
called  the  Asmonaean  which  lasted  to 
B.C.  87,  when  Herod  the  Great  was  made 
king  of  Judeea  by  the  Romans.  This  era 
of  the  Maccabees  ia  called  by  the  Jews 
1  the  Era  of  Kings.' 

In  2  Maccabees  vil.  we  read  of  a  mother  and  her 
seven  sons  who  were  martyred  by  Antiochos  Epi- 
phanes, because  they  refused  to  eat  swine's  flesh 
at  the  king's  command.  This  massacre  Is  said 
to  have  occurred  B.C.  166,  and  is  celebrated  in 
the  Catholic  Church  on  1  August.  Those  seven 
brothers  were  not  related  to  the  great  Asmoniean 
family,  but  it  Is  rather  remarkable  that  both  the 
•vents  referred  to  occurred  in  the  same  year. 

Era  of  the  Martyrs  (The).  Began 
23  Feb.,  803.  It  .was  the  tenth  and  last 
persecution  of  Diocletian,  the  Roman 
emperor,  to  which  he  was  instigated  by 
his  colleague  Galeriuo.  Diocletian  died 
A.D.  313. 

The  '  Era  of  Diocletian '  (q.v.1  and  the  '  Era  of 
the  Martyrs '  are  often  used  as  synonymous  terms, 
but  the  former  began  29  August,  2*4,  and  the  latter 
23  Feb.,  803.  Without  doubt  Christians  used  the 
era  of  Diocletian  in  consequence  of  the  persecu- 
tions which  rendered  the  reign  so  memorable. 

Much  error  prevails  on  the  subject  of  these  per- 
secutions. We  are  apt  to  forget  that  Christians  in 
power  instituted  the  crusades,  the  wars  of  the 
Waldenses  and  of  the  Albigensea,  the  Dragon- 
the  Thirty  Year*'  war,  the  Bartholomew 


slaughter,  the  fires  of  Smithfleld,  and  all  th- 
horrors  of  the  Inquisition.  All  religious  porsecu 
tions  arose  from  a  conviction  that  there  is  only 
one  right  religion ;  and  those  in  power  think  that 
religion  which  is  sanctioned  by  the  state  IB  the 
right  one. 

Era  of  the  Olympiads  (The). 
Began  1  July,  B.C.  776.  The  era  of  the 

Olympiads  is  a  system  of  dates  adopted 
by  the  ancient  Greeks.  An  Olympiad 
was  the  interval  of  four  years  between 
two  consecutive  celebrations  of  the  Olym- 
pic games.  These  games  were  trials  of 
strength  and  agility  tested  by  running, 
•boxii  'g,  leaping,  wrestling,  and  so  on,  held 
at  Olympia,  a  plain  of  Elis,  every  fourth 
year.  They  were  first  employed  for 
chronological  purposes,  when  Choroebos 
won  the  foot-race,  the  principal  match 
before  chariot-races  were  introduced. 

By  this  system  of  dates,  events  were  said  to 
have  occurred  on  the  1st,  2nd,  &c.  year  of  the  so- 
and-so  Olympiad,  mentioning  the  number  of  cele- 
brations since  the  establishment  of  the  era  In 
B.C.  776. 

Era  of  the  Persians.  See  *  Era 
of  Yezdegird.' 

Era  of  the   Seleu'cidss  (The). 

Began  1  Oct.,  B.C.  812,  when  Seleucus 
Nicator,  king  of  Syria,  took  possession 
of  Babylon.  The  dynastv  lasted  247 
years,  to  B.C.  64. 

Seleucus  Nicator,  one  of  the  best  generals  of 
Alexander  the  Great,  was  a  native  of  Macedon,  and 
therefore  the  era  which  he  founded  is  sometimes 
called  the  '  Macedonian  Era.' 

It  was  called  by  the  Jews  the  Era  of  Contraeto, 
certainly  a  very  apt  appellation. 

Erasmus's  Paraphrase.  This 
was  a  paraphrase  of  the  Scriptures,  in 
1547,  placed  with  the  Bible  in  parish 
churches. 

Erastianism.  The  religious  tenets 
of  Thomas  Erastus,  a  physician  of 
Baden  (1524-1583),  who  asserted  that 
the  church  is  a  civil  institution,  sub- 
ordinate to  and  dependent  on  the  civil 
power.  Thus  it  is  said  that  the  Church 
of  England  is  Erastian  or  a  parlia- 
mentary church,  and  that  its  articles 
and  discipline  depend  on  acts  of  parlia- 
ment. Erastus  taught  that  the  Christian 
ministry  is  not  a  divine  institution,  that 
Christ  and  his  apostles  prescribed  no 
particular  form  of  church  government, 
and  that  the  punishment  of  all  offences 
belongs  to  the  magistrate.  Of  course 
he  denied  the  dogmas  of  apostolical 
succession,  the  power  of  the  keys,  and 
ordination.  He  taught  that  anyone 
might  preach  who  liked,  and  that  th« 


EREMITES 


ESPOUSAL 


success  of  preaching  depended  solely  on 
moral  suasion. 

The  Scotch  Covenanters  called  submission  to 
the  civil  powers  'EriiBtiunism.'  The  book  of 
Erastus  la  entitled '  De  Excommunicatione  eccle- 
dastica.1 

Eremites  of  St.  Paul  (The),  or 
'  Freres  de  la  Mort,'  18th  cent.  A  reli- 
gious order  under  the  patronage  of  St. 
Paul  the  Anchorite.  Their  special  duty 
was  to  attend  to  the  sick  and  preside  at 
funerals.  They  wore  on  their  scapulary 
a  death's  head  and  cross-bones. 

Erenachs.  Laymen  who  held  i* 
Ireland  church  lands.  If  dignitaries 
they  were  called  Comorbans.  They  ap- 
propriated the  revenues,  like  lay  abbots, 
leaving  to  the  clergy  only  the  tithes  and 
fees.  (From  the  9th  to  the  17th  cent.) 

Erfurt  (Treaty  of),  27  Sept.,  1808. 
Between  Napoleon  I.  and  Alexander  of 
Russia.  NapoU-on  agreed  to  recognise  aa 
parts  of  the  Russian  empire  Finland 
(taken  from  Sweden),  and  Moldavia  and 
Walachia  (taken  from  Turkey);  and 
Alexander  promised  to  support  Joseph 
Bonaparte  as  king  of  Spain. 

Erie.  Blood-fine  which  the  kindred 
of  a  layman  convicted  of  homicide  were 
compelled  to  pay  to  the  family  of  the 
slain  (Ireland). 

Eric's  Law.  The  ancient  laws  of 
Sweden  collected  into  a  single  volume 
by  order*  of  Eric  IX.,  who  reigned  1150- 
1162. 

Eri'gena  means  'the  Irishman.' 
Joannes  Scotus,  the  Schoolman,  is  so 
called.  Scot  and  Irish  wore  at  one  time 
•ynonymous  terms;  so  that  Jolin  Eri- 
gena  and  John  Scotus  mean  the  same 
thing.  (Died  875.) 

He  muet  not  be  confounded  with  Dons  Scotus, 
the  Schoolman  U'Aw  -lnoa). 

Erlau  (He  has  won  the  fame  of). 
An  Hungarian  proverb.  In  1552  Erlau 
was  besieged  by  the  Turkish  army  of 
Solyman  the  Magnifurnt.  Women 
joined  the  men  in  its  defence,  and  so 
obstinately  resisted  that  the  Turks  raised 
the  siege,  and  Erlau  was  saved.  This 
was  one  of  the  noblest  defences  in  his- 
tory. (Erlau,  -lau  to  rhyme  with  now.) 

Ernest  of  Hanover.  Called  the 
Confessor  on  account  of  his  having  intro- 
duced into  his  dominions  the  '  Augsburg 
Ooofesaiou '  .v.. 


Erse.  The  native  Irish  language. 
Celtic  is  divided  into  Cymric  and  Gaelic. 

Cymric  is  Welsh,  old  Cornish,  and 
Armorican  or  Breton. 

Gaelic  is  Highland  Scotch,  Erse,  and 
Manx.  See  '  English  Language,'  &c. 

Escalier  des  Malheureux  (L'). 
A  back  or  private  staircase  in  the  palace 
by  which  the  boon  companions  of  Phara- 
mond  entered  into  his  sanctum  sanctorum. 
When  Pharamond  wanted  a  little  relaxa- 
tion he  made  a  well-known  sign,  and 
entering  this  apartment,  '  on  admettait 
ceux  a  qui  les  ministres  avaient  refuse* 
leur  audience,  on  qne  la  garde  avait  re- 
but os;  et  cet  escalier,  par  lequel  le 
monarque  et  eux  passaient  e*galement, 
s'appelait  "  1'escalier  des  Malheureux  "  ' 
(Dvctionnaire  Historique, <fcc.,  par  C.  B, 
des  R  ...  .). 

Escu'rial  (The).  A  famous  monas- 
tery in  New  Castile  called  'the  eighth 
wonder  of  the  world.'  It  is  a  pile  of 
granite  of  great  magnificence. 

The  tale  Is  that  Felipe  II.  of  Sp  tin  In  the  battle 
of  St.  Quontin  rowed  to  St.  Lorenzo  (on  whose 
day,  15  Aug.,  1567,  the  battle  was  fought)  that  If  h« 
would  grant  him  the  victory  he  would  build  a 
monastery  to  his  honour.  As  St.  Lorciiso  was 
burnt  to  death  on  a  gridiron  the  monastery  was 
built  in  the  form  of  a  gridiron,  long  Courtis  repre- 
senting the  bars  of  the  gridiron.  It  was  begun  In 
IMS.  and  finished  in  15S4,  and  was  intended  for 
palace,  mausoleum,  and  monastery.  It  has  14.000 
doors,  and  11,000  windows. 

Esltarites  (3  syl.).  Mohammedan 
Platonists,  who  place  the  tummum  bo- 
nutn  in  the  '  Contemplation  of  the  Great 
Omnipotent.'  They  are  moral  and  o! 
most  placid  temper. 

Eskimo.  Is  derived  from  Ashkimai, 
and  means  '  eaters  of  raw  flesh.'  A  term 
applied  to  them  in  contempt  bj  the 
Indians  of  Algonkin  stock. 

Espousal  of  the  Adriatic  (The]. 
An  annual  ceremony  on  the  feast  of 
Asivnsion  in  Venice  from  1177  to  the 
end  of  the  republic,  when  the  doge  went 
in  his  state  barge,  the  '  Bucentaur,'  ta 
the  shore  of  Lido,  near  the  mouth  of  the 
harbour,  and  dropped  a  gold  ring  into 
the  sea,  saying, '  We  wed  thee  with  this 
ring  in  token  of  our  true  and  perpetual 
sovereignty.'  The  origin  of  this  custom 
is  as  follows:  When  Pope  Alexander  III. 
was  driven  out  of  Rome  by  Frederick 
Barbarossa,  he  took  refuge  in  Venice,  and 
was  honourably  en tertaiued  in  the  doge'i 
palace.  Ziani,  the  doge,  sent  an  embaai? 


ESSAYS 


ET-CETEEA 


803 


to  the  kaiser  demanding  the  restitution 
of  the  pope,  but  Barbarossa  replied, 
'  Unless  the  Venetians  will  deliver  the 
fugitive  into  my  hands  a  captive  in  chains 
I  will  utterly  extirpate  the  republic.' 
War  was  the  inevitable  consequence. 
The  Venetians  proved  the  victors,  and 
the  kaiser's  son  Otto  fell  into  their  hands. 
Pope  Alexander  went  forth  to  meet  the 
victorious  fleet,  and,  giving  the  doge  a 
gold  ring,  said  to  him,  '  With  this  ring 
take,  on  my  authority,  the  lordship  of 
the  sea,'  and  the  anniversary  was  kept 
ever  after. 

Essays  and  Reviews,  1860.  By 
several  Oxford  scholars  on  ecclesiastical 
subjects.  Condemned  by  the  Conference 
of  Clergy  at  Sion  House,  25  Jan.,  1861. 
The  judgment  of  the  Court  of  Arches 
against  Williams  and  Wilson  was  re- 
versed by  the  Judicial  Committee  of  the 
Privy  Council,  18  Feb.,  1864.  Synodical 
judgment  on  the  book  passed  24  June, 
1864. 

Essenes  (2  syl.).  A  very  ancient 
Jewish  sect  who  maintained  that  the 
essence  of  religion  is  silence  and  contem- 
plation. Many  passed  their  life  in  celi- 
bacy ;  they  looked  on  the  Mosaic  law  as 
an  allegorical  system  of  mysterious 
truths,  and  renounced  the  outward  letter. 
1  The  letter  killeth,  it  is  the  spirit  [or 
spiritual  meaning]  which  giveth  life.' 

Essex  Junto  (The),  1812.  A  certain 
party  of  the  federalists  of  theUnited  States 
imbued  with  Anglomania,  and  favourable 
to  monarchy  and  separation.  All  the 
federalists  were  opposed  to  war  with 
England,  and  favourable  to  a  war  with 
the  French  republic.  The  American 
government  stigmatised  the  platform  of 
the  junto  as  treason,  and  as  tending  to  * 
dissolution  of  the  union. 

At  the  head  of  this  minority  (said  Jefferson)  la 
what  is  called  the  Essex  Junto  of  Massachusetts, 
but  the  majority  of  these  leaders  do  not  aim  at 
separation.  In  this  they  adhere  to  the  known 
principle  of  General  Hamilton — never,  under  any 
views,  break  the  union.  Anglomania,  monarchy, 
and  separation,  then,  are  the  principles  of  the 
Essex  federalists;  Anglomania  and  monarchy 
those  of  the  Hamiltonians ;  Anglomania  alone 
that  of  the  people  who  cull  themselves  federalists 
(TOl.  lv.  p.  188). 

Est-il  Possible?  Nickname  of 
Prince  George  of  Denmark,  given  him  by 
his  father-in-law,  James  II.  He  was  the 
consort  of  Queen  Anne,  and  his  everlast- 
ing exclamation  was  '  Est-il  possible  ? ' 


Estates  of  the  Realm.  Not  king, 
lords,  and  commons,  but  lords  spiritual, 
lords  temporal,  and  the  commons.  Hence 
we  read  of  the  '  king  and  the  three 
estates  of  the  realm.' 

Esther.  The  Persian  word  is  Ar- 
tishona.  Her  real  Hebrew  name  was 
Hadassah. 

Estrith'sonides  (4  syl.).  The 
second  dynasty  of  Denmark  (1047-1375). 
So-called  from  the  founder,  Svend,  son 
of  Estritha,  sister  of  Canute  the  Great 
of  England. 

Estrapa'do  (The).  A  punishment 
in  which  the  victim  was  raised  by  his 
hands  tied  behind  him,  and  then  let  fall 
once,  twice,  or  more,  with  a  concussion. 
The  French  called  the  suspension  of  a 
victim  on  a  movable  gibbet  which  (rising 
and  falling  alternately)  plunged  him  into 
a  fire  and  pulled  him  out,  the  '  punish- 
ment of  the  estrapade.'  This  was  also 
sometimes  repeated  twice,  thrice,  or  more 
times. 

Etablissements  de  St.  Louis 
(Les),  about  1255.  A  recueil  of  laws  and 
ordinances  under  the  direction  of  Louis 
IX.,  especially  aimed  at  the  venality  of 
justice,  the  harsh  treatment  of  creditors, 
and  the  extravagant  rate  of  interest. 
The  code  is  still  extant,  and  shows  both 
wisdom  and  a  love  of  justice.  Published 
in  Paris  1786. 

Etats  Ge"ne"raux  (Les).  A  French 
deliberative  assembly,  consisting  of  all 
the  three  states,  viz.  the  noblesse,  the 
clergy,  and  the  commons.  The  first  was 
convoked  by  Philippe  IV.,  in  1302,  and 
the  last  by  Louis  XVL  in  1789,  when  the 
total  number  of  deputies  was  1,145.  That 
is,  572  commons,  572  noblesse  and  clergy, 
and  a  chairman. 

Louis  le  Qros  (1108-118?)  admitted  the  commons 
into  the  Legislative  Assembly,  and  called  the  name 
L' Assemble  (lex  Trois  Etats.  The  commons  were  not 
again  called  till  1302. 

Pronounce  A-taV  jen-a-nf. 

Et-cetera  Oath  (The),  1641.  An 
oath  imposed  by  Charles  I.  upon  the 
clergy,  who  were  required  to  swear  that 
they  '  would  not  consent  to  alter  the 
government  of  the  church  by  arch- 
bishops, bishops,  deans,  archdeacons,  <feo.,f 
and  to  give  a  fixed  declaration  of  opinion 
respecting  church  dogmas,  government* 
rites  and  ceremonies. 


804 


ETERNAL 


EULOGIA 


Eternal  City  (The).  Ancient  Rome. 

Ethelred  the  Unready.  That  is, 
the  Unwise  (*,  978-1016).  His  great 
unwisdom  was  shown  in  the  massacre  of 
the  Danes  on  St.  Bryce's  Day,  IS  Nov., 
1002,  in  warding  off  the  Danes  by  bribes 
rather  than  by  war,  and  in  his  most  un- 
fortunate choice  of  ministers  to  execute 
his  commands. 

He  bribed  the  Danes  time  after  time.  In  991  he 
paid  them  10,0002.  to  retire,  In  997  he  paid  them 
lU.OOOJ.  to  leave  the  country.  In  908  he  increased 
his  bribe  to  20.000/.,  in  9;»9  to  24.000/.,  then  36.00W. 
In  100-2  he  tried  secret  massacre,  and  in  1003  he 
bribed  Sweyn,  who  had  come  over  to  avenge  the 
blood  of  his  countrymen,  with  14,0001.  In  money 
and  sixteen  counties. 

Ethelwoirs  Charter.  An  erro- 
neous term  for '  Ethelwolf 's  Grant.'  This 
king  of  Wessex  gave  a  tenth  part  of  his 
private  estate  to  ecclesiastical  purposes ; 
and,  in  return,  the  churches  gifted  were 
to  perform  weekly  certain  'religious' 
services.  He  ordained  that  one  poor 
man  on  every  ten  hides  of  his  own  land 
should  be  maintained  in  food  and 
clothing.  He  released  from  all  payment 
(except  the  trinoda  nccrssitas,  q.v.)  a 
tenth  part  of  the  folkland. 

Selden,  Hume,  and  others  quote  this  as  the  legal 
origin  of  tithes  ;  but  tithes  were  established  in 
the  8th  cent.,  If  not  before.  Ethelwolf  reigned  in 
Wewex  888-856,  and  hoped  to  avert  invaders  and 
bring  peace  on  his  kingdom  by  giving  largely  to 

Ethiopic  Version  (The)  of  the 
Bible,  supposed  to  be  of  the  4th  cent. 
This  version  is  printed  in  Walton's  Poly- 
glot, but  with  many  inaccuracies.  See 
'  Scriptures.' 

Eton  School,  or  College,  12  Sept., 
1440.  Founded  by  Henry  VI.  as  the 
'  College  of  the  Blessed  Marie  of  Eton, 
by  Wyndesore.'  The  '  Montem '  was 
abolished  in  1847. 

The  Montem  was  a  kind  of  '  black  mail '  exacted 
by  the  boys  triennially  on  Whit  Tuesday  from  all 
who  passed  the  mound  (or  montem)  called  Salt 
Hill,  and  the  •gratuities,'  called  t<tlt,  sometime! 
amounted  to  1.0001. 

The  last '  Montem  '  exaction  was  made  In  1844. 

Ettrick  Shepherd  (The).  James 
Hogg,  born  at  Ettrick,  a  shepherd  and 
poet.  Died  1835. 

Eubages  (The).  The  2nd  order  of 
Druids — they  may  be  called  the  working 
clergy.  The  Druids  were  the  high  priestly 
party,  a  princely  order.  The  inferior 
order  were  called  Bards.  Hence  the 
tirrae  classes  were  Druids,  Eubages 
(8  syl.),  and  Bards. 


Eudoxian  Heresy  (The).  Pro- 
mulgated by  Eudoxius,  patriarch  of  An- 
tioch,  in  the  4th  cent.— That  the  Son  had 
an  independent  mind,  and,  therefore, 
might  differ  from  the  Father;  so  that 
Father  and  Son  might  be  at  variance. 

Eu-er'getes  (4  syl.).  The  well-doer, 
or  benefactor.  Ptolemy  III.,  king  of 
Egypt,  was  so  called  after  ra 
Syria  and  Persia,  when  he  brought  bftoi 
2,500  statues  of  Egyptian  gods  carried 
away  by  Cambyses  (B.C.  246-221). 

Eugene  Aram.  A  market  gar- 
dener's  son,  of  Newby,  in  Yorkshire,  who 
set  up  a  school  at  Knaresborough.  In  1745 
one  Daniel  Clarke,  a  shoemaker,  was 
missing,  and  thirteen  years  afterwards 
Richard  Houseman  dropped  a  remark 
about  a  skeleton  in  St.  Robert's  Cave, 
which  caused  him  to  be  apprehended. 
Houseman  on  his  trial  accused  Aram, 
who  was  apprehended  and  executed  in 
1759. 

Euge'nians.  The  people  of  South 
Munster, ».«.  Waterford,  Cork,  and  Kerry, 
so  called  from  Prince  Eogan.  Those  of 
North  Munster  were  called  Dalcassians. 

Eu'gubine  Tables  (The).  Sevea 
bronze  tables  with  inscriptions,  dis- 
coverod  at  Gnbbio  (Eugubium),  where 
they  are  still  preserved.  The  literal 
characters  on  four  of  the  tables  are 
Umbrian,  on  two  of  them  Latin,  and  on 
the  remaining  one  partly  Umbrian  and 
partly  Latin.  The  inscriptions  are  sup- 
posed to  date  between  three  and  four 
hundred  years  before  Christ.  [Eugubine 
8  syl.] 

The  subjects  are  direction*  respecting  •acrlflei 
and  forms  of  prayer. 

Euhe'merism,  4th  cent.  The  teach- 
ing  of  Euhemerus  or  Evemerus,  who 
taught  that  the  heathen  gods — Mars, 
Bacchus,  Apollo,  and  so  on — were  either 
kings  or  noted  worthies  in  the  fabulous 
island  of  Panchnea,  which  he  placed  in 
the  Southern  Ocean.  Some  explain 
miracles  by  euhemerism. 

Eulo'gia.  Is  bread  blessed  by  the 
priest  at  the  time  of  mass,  for  the  benefit 
of  those  unable  to  attend,  or  for  com- 
mnnicants  who  were  allowed  to  take  it 
home  with  them.  The  custom  gave  rise 
to  the^anis  beat  us  (pain  be'nit),  or  Holy 
Bread  (q.v,). 

Food  blessed  by  Via  priest  la  sometimes  calle4 


EUNOMIANS 


EVANGELICAL 


805 


Eunom'ians,  4th  cent.  Disciples 
of  Eunomius,  bishop  of  Cyzicum,  who 
maintained  that  God  the  Father  could 
not  be  of  the  same  nature  as  Jesus 
Christ,  because  no  creature  can  be  equal 
to  the  Creator.  He  also  denied  the 
proper  humanity  of  Christ,  disbelieved 
ihe  dogma  of  the  Trinity,  and  believed 
shat  the  Virgin  Mary  had  other  children 
besides  Jesus  her  '  first-born.' 

European  Wars.  The  two  greatest 
of  modern  history  are  the  Seven  Years' 
War  and  the  War  of  Europe  against  Napo- 
leon I.  In  the  Seven  Years'  War  (q.v.) 
England,  Sweden,  and  Prussia  opposed 
Russia,  Austria,  Saxony,  and  France.  In 
the  Napoleonic  war  England,  Russia, 
Prussia,  Austria,  Spain,  Portugal,  &c., 
combined  to  dethrone  the  '  disturber  of 
nations.' 

Eusetnans.  Another  name  for 
Arians,  so  called  from  Eusebius,  bishop 
of  Nicomedea,  who  supported  Arius,  con- 
demned by  the  Council  of  Nice  A.D.  825. 

This  was  not  Eusebius  the  historian. 

Eutych'eans,  or  '  Monoph'ysites,' 
A.D.  448.  Followers  of  Eutyches  the 
archimandrite,  who  maintained  that 
Christ  was  not  man,  but  God  only  ;  and 
that  his  humanity  was  absorbed  in  his 
divine  nature,  '  as  a  drop  of  rain  by  the 
gea.'  His  heresy  was  condemned  by  the 
Council  of  Chalcedon  in  451. 

Euxine  Sea  (The).  The  hospitable 
Bca.  Originally  called  'the  Axine,'  or 
inhospitable  sea.  Similarly,  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope  was  first  called  '  the  Cape  of 
Despair ' ;  Beneventum  was  originally 
called  '  Maleventum ' ;  and  Dyrrachium 
was  called  '  Epidamnus,'  till  the  Romans 
thought  -damnus  too  much  like  dam- 
num  to  be  lucky. 

Evangelic  League  (The),  1618. 
A  confederacy  of  the  Lutherans  and 
Calvinists  of  Bohemia  against  the  Kaiser 
Mathias.  It  was  counterbalanced  by 
another  confederacy,  called '  the  Catholic 
League,'  and  the  contests  of  the  two 
leagues  kept  Germany  in  a  most  dis- 
turbed state  through  the  entire  reign. 
Mathias  died  in  1019,  and  was  succeeded 
by  his  cousin  Ferdinand  II.,  when  the 
Thirty  Years'  War  between  Catholics  and 
Protestants  deluged  Germany  ba  blood. 
600  next  article, 


Evangelical      Alliance    (The). 

I.  1608.  An  alliance  of  the  Protestant 
states  of  Germany  in  self-defence.  It 
was  opposed  by  the  Holy  Alliance,  formed 
in  1609. 

The  chief  Protestant  states  of  the  alliance  were 
the  Electoral  Palatinate,  WUrtembcrg,  Heusen- 
Cassel,  and  the  margraviate  of  Badoa-Durlaoh. 

IE.  1845.  The  alliance  of  all  Christians 
without  regard  to  denominational  dis- 
tinctions ;  for  the  advancement  of  '  evan- 
gelical '  religion ;  the  counteraction  of 
infidelity,  romanism,  and  mere  ritual- 
ism ;  and  for  the  strict  observance  of  the 
Christian  sabbath.  See  '  Nine  Articles.' 

Evangelical  Community  (The). 
The  Moravian  Association  so  called 
themselves.  It  was  a  kind  of  social 
republic.  The  chief  ecclesiastics,  called 
'  the  Ancients  '  (elders),  regulated  all  the 
acts,  both  civil  and  religious;  presided 
over  the  education  of  the  children,  en- 
joined penances,  pronounced  excom- 
munications, and  determined  the  rank  of 
each  member  of  the  community. 

Evangelical  Doctor  (The).  John 
Wyclif  (1324-1884).  Called  a  heresiarch 
by  Catholics,  but '  the  morning  star  of  the 
Reformation'  by  Protestants.  Bouillet 
numbers  among  his  sins  :  '  Wiclef  exas- 
pere  attaqua  des  lors  la  puissance  papale 
au  spirituel  et  au  temporel,  et  traita  le 
pape  diAnUchrist.  II  niait  la  trans- 
substantiation  ;  la  necessite  de  la  con- 
fession pour  qui  a  la  contrition ;  la  damna- 
tion des  enfants  morts  sans  bapteme  [! !] ; 
1'eflicacite'  des  indulgences ;  la  primaut6 
du  siege  de  Rome;  la  hierarchie;  le  droit 
des  clercs  et  des  moines  aux  biens  tem- 
porels,'  &c.  (' Dictionnaire  Universel,' 
p.  2010,  col.  2.) 

V  No  doubt  Wyclif  was  morally  aided  in  big 
•work  by  the  '  Great  Schism  of  the  West '  (q.v.). 
when  the  pope  of  Rome  and  pope  of  Avignon  neve* 
tired  of  cursing  and  excommunicating  each  other. 

Evangelical  Prophet  (The). 
Isaiah  is  so  called  from  his  clear  and 
constant  allusions  to  the  Messiah.  Isaiah 
was  cut  to  pieces  by  a  wooden  saw, 
B.C.  698,  aged  60. 

Evangelical  School  (The).     Of 

Germany  under  the  leadership  of  Schleier- 
macher,  whose  '  Discourses  on  Religion,' 
1804-1828,  made  a  new  era  in  German 
theology;  but  his  greatest  work  if 
•  ChxiBtiaa  Faith '  (1768-1834). 


806 


EVANGELICAL 


EXARCH 


Evangelical  Symbols.  The  sym- 
bols of  the  four  Evangelists,  token  from 
Ezekiel's  cherubim  (see '  Cherubim ')  ore — 
a  man,  a  lion,  an  ox,  and  an  eagle,  men- 
tioned in  Rev.  iv.  6-7  as  supporting  the 
throne  of  God.  Jerome  was  the  first  to 
give  the  present  appropriation  of  the 
man  to  Matthew,  the  lion  to  Mark,  the 
ox  to  Luke,  and  the  eagle  to  John. 
Matthew  begins  with  the  human  descent 
of  Christ  from  David,  and  Luke  has  the 
ox  because  his  gospel  begins  with  the 
account  of  Zacharias  serving  in  the 
temple.  The  eagle  refers  to  the  doctrine 
of  the  logos,  and  the  lion  to  the  beasts 
in  the  desert  where  Jesus  was  tempted 
with  which  Mark  begins  his  gospel.  The 
onion  of  the  four  symbols  in  one  creature 
is  called  a  TET'RAMORPH. 

Often  the  four  Evangelists  bear  four 
bannerols  on  which  ore  respectively  in- 
scribed the  initial  sentence  of  each 
gospel.  Perhaps  the  oldest  symbol  is  a 
mountain  from  which  issues  four  streams, 
and  a  lamb  standing  at  the  top. 

In  frescoes,  windows,  &c. 

MuttlKie  is  represented  with  a  pen,  writing  at 
the  dictation  of  an  angel. 

Mm  i;  is  represented  writing,  and  with  a  winged 
lion  at  his  feet. 

/.»A,  has  a  pon,  bat  Is  not  writing.  He  la  study- 
inc  a  scroll. 

John  Is  represented  as  a  youth  rapt  In  thought, 
and  an  eagle  about  to  take  flight  to  heaven 
•lands  by  him. 

Evangelical  Union  (The),  1608. 
An  alliance  of  the  Protestant  states  of 
Germany  formed  at  Auhausen  in  Bavaria; 
it  was  opposed  in  1009  by  the  Holy 
Union,  formed  at  Wiirzburg. 

Evangelical  Unionists  (The), 
18-10.  A  religious  sect  founded  in  Scot- 
land by  James  Morison,  who  taught  that 
the  greatest  sin  is  want  of  belief  in 
the  universal  atonement  of  Christ — i.e. 
that  Christ,  by  his  death,  saved  all  men, 
past,  present,  and  yet  unborn. 

There  are  also  the  Evangelical  Free  Church, 
the  Evangelical  Mission,  the  Free  Evangelical 
Christiana,  the  Working-man's  Evangelical  Mis- 
sion, and,  in  the  middlo  of  the  19th  cent.,  the  '  Low 
Church  party'  of  the  Anglican  Church  were 
called  '  Evangelical '  (Churchmen),  and  the  Ger- 
man Protestant  Church  Is  called  officially  the 
'  Evangelical  Church.' 

Evangelics  and  Papalins.    So 

Strype  designates  the  Protestants  and 
Papists  at  the  accession  of  Queen  Eliza- 
beth. By  '  Papalins '  he  means,  not 
Roman  Catholics,  but  the  half-and-half 
Papists,  the  compromisers  of  a  papistic 


Evans  Prize  for  Theology.  Value 
about  91.  Founded  in  the  University  of 
Cambridge  by  the  friends  of  the  Vener- 
able Robert  Wilson  Evans,  D.D.,  arch- 
deacon of  Westmoreland  1809.  (Se* 
'  Regius  Professor  of  Divinity.') 

Evem'erism.    See '  Euhemerism.1 

E v'erest  (8  syl.),  probably  the  highest 
mountain  in  the  world,  is  named  after 
Sir  George  Everest,  surveyor-generaJ  of 
India.  The  mountain,  which  is  in  the 
Nepaul  range  of  the  Himalayas,  is  29,003 
feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea  (nearly 
5&  miles). 

Evergreen  Pam.  Lord  Palmer- 
ston,  or  Henry  John  Temple,  third 
Viscount  Palmerston,  1784-1868.  He 
was  born  20  Oct.,  died  18  Oct.,  was  buried 
in  Westminster  Abbey  27  Oct.,  entered 
Parliament  1807.  Was  M.P.  56  years, 
and  died  at  the  age  of  79. 

Everlasting  Aris'teas  (The). 
A  mythical  character  of  ancient  Greece, 
like  the  Wandering  Jew  of  more  modern 
times.  He  taught  Homer  (about  B.C. 
900),  and  reappeared  in  sundry  places 
400  years  afterwards. 

Exalta'dos  (The)  of  Spain,  1819,  &c. 
The  extreme  radical  party  in  the  roif^n 
of  Ferdinand  VII. ;  they  were  especially 
irate  because  the  Inquisition  was  restored. 
The  Exaltados  were  composed  of  dis- 
banded soldiers,  with  a  sprinkling  of 
Spanish  dons.  The  high  tory  party  were 
called  '  Absolutists  '  (q.v.). 

The  Exaltados  were  called  ' Constitutionalists' 
because  they  wanted  to  restore  the  constitution 
gi  von  to  Spain  In  1812,  abolished  by  Ferdinand  Vll. 
in  1814. 

Exaltation  of  the  Cross  (The). 
'  Exaltatio  Crucis.'  A  festival  held  14 
Sept.  Instituted  in  642  in  memory  of 
'la  vraie  croix  que  Chosroes,  roi  des 
Perses,  avait  e'leve'e  14  ans  auparavant.' 

Ex  Apostolatus  Officio.  A  bull 
by  Paul  IV.,  wherein  '  by  his  apostolic 
authority'  he  ratifies  'all  and  singular 
sentences,  censures,  and  penalties  of  ex- 
communication, suspension,  interdict, 
deprival,  at  any  time  decreed  or  promul- 
gated by  pope,  council,  decree  of  the 
fathers,  canons,  apostolic  constitution, 
or  ordinance,  against  heretics  and  schis- 
matics.' 

Exarch.  L  A  viceroy  of  the  By- 
•antine  emuire  in  the  West  He  bad  th« 


B5XCHEQUEB 


EXEMPT 


807 


government  of  a  province,  as  the  exarch 
of  Eome,  the  exarch  of  Africa,  the  exarch 
of  Italy,  and  the  exarch  of  Eavenna. 

IE.  The  Ecclesiastical  exarchs  were 
delegates  of  the  patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople or  of  some  synod,  charged  to  visit 
a  diocese  and  see  to  the  moral  conduct 
of  the  clergy.  At  the  present  day  an 
exarch  of  the  Greek  Church  is  tanta- 
mount to  a  legate  of  the  "Western 
Church. 

Many  bishops  and  archbishops  of  the  Greek 
Church  are  called  exarchs 

Exchequer  (The).  Low  Latin  scao- 
carium,  Norman  French  eschequier.  The 
word  is  generally  ascribed  to  a  'che- 
quered table,  much  like  a  chessboard,  at 
which  the  barons  sat,'  and  in  defence  of 
this  etymology  it  is  said  that  the  use  of 
this  '  chequered  table  '  was  to  assist  the 
board  in  its  calculations.  This  is  Cam- 
den's  suggestion.  Chevellet  connects  the 
word  with  the  German  Schatz  (a  treasure), 
and  the  Court  of  the  Exchequer  would 
then  mean  the  court  of  the  royal  reve- 
nues ;  but  Scheler  says  of  this  suggestion : 
'G'est  incontestablement  une  erreur.' 
The  court  was  established  by  William  the 
Conqueror  in  the  Aula  Kegis,  and  its  chief 
work  lay  in  the  assessment  and  collection 
of  the  revenue. 

Exchequer  (Court  of).    See  under 

'  Court.' 

Exchequer  Bills,  1696.  Bills  for 
money,  or  promissory  bills  issued  from  the 
exchequer  by  authority  of  parliament. 
They  vary  from  100Z.  to  1,0001.,  and  bear 
interest  at  tyd.  per  cent,  per  diem.  They 
form  the  chief  part  of  the  unfunded  debt 
of  the  nation.  Government  from  time  to 
times  gives  the  holders  of  these  bills  the 
option  of  having  the  bills  paid  off  at  par 
or  of  receiving  new  bills.  Charged  on 
the  Consolidated  Funds  from  18  April, 
1861. 

Excise— Customs.  Excise  is  a 
duty  imposed  on  home  goods,  made, 
manufactured,  or  grown.  This  sort  of 
tax  was  first  imposed  on  beer  1648.  It 
was  introduced  by  Pym,  the  republican 
(German  accise, '  tribute ').  Customs,  an 
impost  on  things  of  foreign  growth  or 
manufacture. 

Exclusion  (The  Bill  of),  11  Nov., 
1680.  To  exclude  James  duke  of  York 
from  the  throne  after  the  death  of  his 


brother  Charles  II.  The  bill  passed 
through  the  Commons,  but  was  thrown 
out  by  the  Lords. 

James  duke  of  York  did  succeed  to  the  throne, 
but  being  a  Papist  William  and  Mary  were  invited 
over  by  the  Protestant  party.  James  fled,  and  It 
was  declared  that  he  had  abdicated. 

Exclusionists,  1680.  Adherents  of 
the  Exclusion  Bill  (q.v.).  They  were  the 
Whig  party. 

Excommunication —Interdic- 
tion. Excommunication  is  exclusion 
from  Christian  fellowship.  Interdiction 
is  a  prohibition  to  perform  a  religious 
rite,  service,  or  ceremony.  In  mediaeval 
times  the  excommunication  of  a  king 
absolved  his  subjects  from  allegiance. 

Execra'bilis  (The  Bulls),  1460.  In 
which  Pius  II.  forbids  appeals  to  a 
future  council. 

1580,  in  which  Clement  VJLL  condemns 
the  divorce  of  Henry  VIII. 

1606,  by  which  Paul  IV.  forbids  the 
Catholics  of  England  to  take  the  oath  of 
allegiance. 

10  June,  1809,  launched  by  Pius  VII. 
against  Napoleon  I.  This  was  avenged 
by  the  captivity  of  the  pope. 

Executive  Council  of  the  State 

(The),  1648.  The  Council  of  Forty,  with 
John  Milton  the  poet  for  secretary. 
Appointed  to  govern  the  nation  after  the 
execution  of  Charles  I.  There  was  to  be 
a  parliament  convened  for  six  months 
every  two  years,  and  for  the  other 
eighteen  months  the  council  was  without 
control. 

Executive  of  the  University 
of  Cambridge  (The).  The  Chancellor, 
the  High  Steward,  the  Vice-Chancellor,a 
Commissary,  the  Sex  Viri,  the  Public 
Orator,  the  Librarian,  the  Kegistrary 
with  his  assistant,  the  two  Proctors,  the 
two  Pro-proctors  with  their  two  assist- 
ants, the  two  Esquire  Bedells,  the  Uni- 
versity Marshal,  the  two  Members  of 
Parliament  for  the  University,  the 
Counsel,  the  Solicitor,  and  the  Syndics. 
See  each. 

Exempt  Xords.  In  the  Common- 
wealth meant  lords  suspended  or  de- 
barred from  exercising  tho  functions  of 
their  office. 

'14  May,  1660.  The  Lords  passed  a 
vote  for  calling  on  all  those  lords  who 

zi 


808 


BXETEB 


EXPOSITOR 


nad  formerly  been  exempted  for  siding 
with  the  king.' 

Exeter  College,  Oxford,  1814. 
Founded  by  Walter  de  Stapledon,  bishop 
of  Exeter.  The  Head-master  is  called 
the  Rector.  See  l  Pusey  and  Ellerton 
Scholarships.' 

Exeter  Hall  to  quite  another  place.  It  Is  a 
large  proprietary  building  on  the  north  side  of 
the  Strand,  London,  completed  in  1H31,  and  used 
for  concerts  and  public  meetings.  The  Handel 
festivals  and  the  'May  Meetings'  (ff.e.)  have 
rendered  the  place  famous.  It  i*  181  le«t  long. 
76  feet  wide,  and  46  feet  high. 

Exhibition,  London.  L  The 
World'*  Fair,  opened  1  May,  1851, 
and  closed  15  Oct.,  1851.  The  building 
wan  a  monster  glass  palace,  and  the 
exhibition  consisted  of  manufactured 
articles,  works  of  art,  jewellery,  and 
curiosities. 

n.  The  International  Exhibition  was 
opened  1  May,  18G2,  and  closed  1  Nov., 
1862. 

Similar  exhibitions  have  been  since  opened  In 
numerous  places.  The  first  in  Paris,  called  'the 
riiivcrsal  Exhibition,1  was  opened  1  April,  18T.7. 
and  closed  1  July,  1867.  The  Far  in  Exhibition  of 
1889  surpassed  all  the  others  for  splendour  of  de- 
sign and  variety  of  exhibit*.  The  Eiffel  Tower 
was  •>  prominent  feature. 

Exhibitioner.  In  Oxford  Uni- 
versity one  who  holds  an  exhibition ;  a 
kind-  of  scholarship  in  Corpus  Christi; 
and  in  Worcester  College.  Exhibitioners 
tire  now  called  scholars. 

Exon.  A  title  applied  to  certain 
officers  of  the  Yeomen  of  the  Guard. 
Latin  exon-erarius,  i.e.  one  relieved  from 
work  or  active  service,  but  still  remaining 
in  a  position  of  dignity  and  ease.  Exons 
are  also  called  exempts. 

Exon  Domesday.  The  statistical 
•urvey  of  the  Conqueror's  commission 
for  the  monastery  of  Exeter,  containing 
the  counties  of  Wiltshire,  Dorsetshire, 
Somersetshire,  Devonshire,  and  Corn- 
wall. This  survey  contains,  what  is 
omitted  in  the  great  Domesday  Book, 
the  tally  of  live  stock,  as  well  as  the 
names  of  landowners,  the  amount  of  land 
held  by  each,  the  number  of  vassals, 
villeins,  cottars,  and  serfs,  the  amount 
of  pasture  land  and  arable  land,  the 
number  of  mills  and  fishponds,  &c. 

Exorcist.  This  officer  of  the  Greek 
and  Latin  churches  had  nothing  to  do 
with  the  act  of  exorcising,  but  only  to  dis- 
criminate between  the  really  possessed 


and  those  who  pretended  or  were  supposed 
to  be  so.  In  the  fourth  Council  of  Carthage 
it  was  prescribed  that  the  bishop,  when 
he  ordained  an  exorcist,  should  place  a 
book  in  the  hand  of  the  aspirant,  and 
say  to  him,  '  Take  this  book,  study  it, 
and  receive  power  to  lay  hands  on  the 
possessed,  whether  they  be  baptized  or 
only  catechumens.'  The  exorcism  itself 
was  delegated  to  certain  priest*  by  the 
bishop  of  the  diocese. 

Ex-oukontians.  Arians  were  M 
called  by  their  opponents,  because  by 
their  tenets  Christ  was  created  out  of 
nothing  (ex-ouk-onta),  in  which  respect 
alone  He  differed  from  man. 

Expectation  Sunday.  The  Sun- 
day before  WThit  Sunday.  Acts  i.  4,  Christ 
commanded  the  disciples  'that  they 
should  not  depart  from  Jerusalem,  but 
wait  for  the  promise  of  the  Father.' 
They  waited  till  the  day  of  Pentecost 
and  the  promise  was  fulfilled.  See  '  Sun- 
days.' 

Expectation  Week.  The  week 
preceding  Easter,  commemorative  of  the 
waiting  or  expectation  of  the  apostles  for 
the  outpouring  of  the  Spirit,  which  came 
at  Pentecost. 

Expectative  Canons.  Canons 
without  revenue  or  prebend,  but  possess- 
ing the  title  of  canon,  with  a  voice  in  the 
chapter,  and  a  place  in  the  choir  till  a 
prebend  became  vacant. 

Expectatives  (4  syl.),  or  'Man- 
dates.' Letters  of  request  from  the  pope 
praying  that  benefices  be  conferred  on 
certain  individuals  nominated  in  the 
letters. 

Experimental  Physics  (Pro- 
fessorship of).  In  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  1871,  founded  by  the  Uni- 
Tersity.  Stipend  850J.  a  year. 

Explanation  (Act  of),  1649.  A  bill 
brought  into  parliament  by  the  Duke  of 
Ormond,  lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland,  to 
confirm  the  Protestants  in  the  estates 
confiscated  from  Irish  Catholics,  after 
what  is  called  the  '  Irish  Rebellion.'  This 
act  was  quaintly  called  the  '  Magna 
Charta  of  the  Protestants  of  Ireland.' 

Expositor  (The).  Averroes,  the 
Moorish  expositor  of  Aristotle;  born  at 
Cordova,  in  Spain,  1120 ;  died  betv 
1196  and  1206. 


EXSUEGB 


PACT 


809 


Exsurge,  Domine  (The  Bulls}.  I. 
1877.  By  Gregory  XI.  against  Wyolif. 

II.  1520  by  Leo  X.  against  Luther.  This 
bull  was  publicly  burnt  10  Dec.,  1520,  at 
Wittenberg  by  Luther. 

Pronounce  Ex-tur'-ge  Dom'-i-ne. 

Extension  Teaching,  1887.  Ex- 
tending the  voluntary  popular  education 
to  a  regular  course  of  instruction  cover- 
ing between  two  and  three  years.  The 
instruction  to  contain  two  groups — (1), 
natural,  physical,  and  mathematical 
Bcience;  and  (2)  history,  political  eco- 
nomy, mental  science,  literature,  and  art. 
It  requires  the  students  to  attend  a 
consecutive  series  of  lectures  for  six 
terms  in  a  group  of  subjects,  and  an 
examination  proof  of  efficiency  either 
in  Latin  or  some  modern  language,  the 
first  three  books  of  Euclid,  and  algebra 
as  far  as  quadratic  equations. 

Extradition  Treaty.    For    the 

mutual  surrender  of  criminals  (not  poli- 
tical) who  have  taken  refuge  in  another 
kingdom.  Concluded  between  England 
and  France  18  Feb.,  1843,  and  the  same 
year  between  England  and  the  United 
States  of  America. 

Since  1843  similar  treaties  have  been  made  with 
other  nations,  so  that  now  we  have  extradition 
treaties  with  Austria,  Belgium,  Brazil,  Denmark, 
[France],  Hayti,  Italy,  Luxemburg,  Netherlands, 
Prussia,  Salvador,  Spain,  Sweden  and  Norway, 
Switzerland,  Tonga  [the  United  States],  &c. 

Extravagants  or  '  Extravagantes 
Constitutions,'  in  canon  law  are  decre- 
tals or  constitutions  published  after  the 
Clementines  (q.v.),  not  at  first  included  in 
the  Corpus  Juris  Canonici,  but  forming  a 
supplementary  volume.  They  consist  of 
the  Extravagants  or  papal  constitutions 
of  John  XXII.  and  a  few  of  his  suc- 
cessors. They  were  added  to  the  Corpus 
Juris  Canonici  by  John  Lancelot  in  the 
time  of  Paul  IV.  (1555-1559). 

The  whole  Corpus  Juris  Canonici  consists  of  (1) 
the  Decretals  of  Kaymond  of  Penaforte  (1234),  in 
6  books;  (2)  the  Sixt,  or  continuation  of  the 
Decretals,  also  in  6  books ;  and  (8)  the  Extrava- 
gantes Communes,  consisting  of  the  Clementines, 
in  5  books,  and  Extra vagantes  Joannis  in  1  book. 
Subsequently  5  books  of  Communes  were  added, 
being  the  rescripts  of  later  popes. 

Ezra.  Same  as  Esdras,  Zoroaster, 
or  Zerdushc.  The  last  is  the  Persian 
translation  of  Ezra,  which  means  'help.' 
He  died  B.C.  440,  aged  99. 

P.  The  three  F's.  Mr.  Butt's  Irish 
platform  (1876)  :  F[ixity  of  tenure],  F[ree 
•ale],  F[air  rent].  7?he  principle  of  com- 


pensation for  unexhausted  improvements 
was  introduced  in  Ireland  in  the  Land 
Act  of  1870 ;  that  of  the  Three  Fs  in  the 
Land  Act  of  1881. 

Fabian  Method  (The).  Delay. 
Fabius  Maximus,  instead  of  attacking 
Hannibal,  harassed  him  by  marches  and 
countermarches.  Hencw  the  proverb, '  To 
win,  like  Fabius,  by  delay.' 

Fabius  of  America  (The).  George 
Washington  (1732-1799). 

Fabius  of  Austria  (The).  Marshal 
Daun,  able  and  cautious  (1705-1766). 

Fabius  of  France  (The).  Anne 
Montmorency  (1493-1567),  so  called  from 
the  way  he  conducted  his  expedition 
against  Kaiser  Karl  V. — annoying  him 
in  every  way,  alluring  him  from  place 
to  place,  and  never  coming  to  a  general 
battle. 

Fable  of  Jenkins*  Ear  (The), 
1738.  Capt.  Robert  Jenkins,  master  of  a 
sloop  trading  from  Jamaica,  was  boarded 
and  searched  by  a  Guarda  Costa  (Spanish 
coastguard),  and  barbarously  ill-treated. 
He  affirmed  that  the  Spanish  captain  had 
cut  oft  one  of  his  ears,  and  Jenkina 
carried  about  with  him  an  ear  wrapped 
in  wadding.  On  16  March  he  appeared 
at  the  bar  of  the  House  of  Commons,  and 
Pulteney,  Barnard,  Wyndham,  and  Pitt 
made  political  capital  out  of  the  story  to 
embroil  the  nation  with  Spain ;  but  Burke 
dubbed  the  whole  story  a  fable.  This 
incident  or  fable  led  to  ft  declaration  of 
war  with  Spain. 

Fabliaux,  1150-1350.  Short  fables 
or  tales  in  verse,  such  as  '  Reynard  the 
Fox'  and  Parnell's'  Hermit.'  The  fabliaux 
poets  were  wandering  minstrels  very  in- 
ferior in  position  to  the  Troubadours  and 
Trouveres.  The  best  of  all  this  immense 
pile  of  French  verse  which  has  come 
down  to  us  is  the  fabliau  of  '  Aucassin 
and  Nicolette,'  which  is  tender,  natural, 
and  full  of  interesting  situations. 

Fabulse  Atella'nre.    A  species  of 

farce  written  in  the  Oscan  language, 
which  was  spoken  in  all  the  south  of 
Italy,  and,  from  its  resemblance  to  Latin, 
was  understood  by  educated  Romans. 

Atellanea,  from  Atella,  a  city  of  the  Oscans,  !• 
Campania,  where  these  farces  were  performed. 

Fact  an4  Bight.  See1  Right  and 
Fact.' 


810 


FACTOHY 


FALAISE 


Factory  Act  (The],  9  Aug.,  1870 
(88  <fe  34  Viet.  c.  62).  Working  hours,  6 
to  6  or  7  to  7,  except  Saturdays,  when 
work  is  to  close  at  2  p.m.  Extra  hour* 
6  to  8  p.m.,  7  to  9  p.m.,  or  8  to  10  p.m., 
not  more  than  five  days  in  any  week,  and 
not  more  than  forty-eight  days  in  any 
year.  This  not  to  be  allowed  in  anywise 
except  two  hours  are  allowed  for  meals, 
at  least  half  an  hour  of  the  time  being  at 
five  o'clock  p.m.  The  Factory  and  Work- 
shop Act  of  1878  (41  Viet.  c.  16)  repealed 
all  previous  acts,  and  consolidated  them 
into  one  comprehensive  statute.  It  waa 
amended  in  1883  (46  Viet.  c.  58). 

In  1890  there  wa«  a  European  clamour  for 
higher  wages  and  a  reduction  of  working  time  to 
eight  hours  a  day. 

Factory  King  (The).  Richard 
Oautler  (1789-1861). 

Faculty  (A  Grant  of).  Is  an  order  by 
the  bishop  of  a  diocese  to  do  something 
or  enjoy  something  not  permitted  by 
common  law  ;  such  as  an  alteration  in  a 
church,  the  erection  there  of  a  gallery  or 
organ,  to  place  a  tablet  on  the  church 
walls,  to  obtain  a  particular  seat  in  a 
church,  and  so  on. 

Faculty  of  Advocates  (The), 
1424.  Scotland.  The  college  or  society 
of  advocates  who  plead  in  all  actions 
before  the  courts  of  sessions,  justiciary, 
and  exchequer. 

The  statute  runs:  'Olf  there  bee  onle  pnr« 
creature,  for  faulte  of  cunning  or  dispenses,  that 
cannot  or  may  not  follow  his  cause,  the  king  .  .  . 
•all  ordaine  the  judge  before  quhom  the  causa 
sulde  be  determined,  to  purvey  and  get  a  leill  and 
a  wise  advocate  to  follow  sik  pure  creatures' 
causes  ;  and  gif  sik  causes  be  obtained,  the  wran- 
ger  sail  assyith  baith  the  pur  tie  bkaithed  and  the 
advocatis  coustes  and  travel.' 

Fagot  Votes.  See  'Dictionary 
of  Phrase  and  Fable,'  p.  288.  From  the 
following  quotation  it  would  seem  that 
this  term  is  literal,  and  that  buying  a  few 
fagots  and  hiring  for  a  few  pence  a  room 
in  a  hut  gave  a  person  a  vote  at  elections 
for  members  of  parliament. 

Faggot  voters  were  there  in  plenty,  renting  a 
room  of  some  old  crone  at  a  penny  or  so  a  week. 


lighting  a  fire  with  a  small  faggot  of  sticks,  ana 
thus  standing  in  freedom's  might  an  elective 
bulges*.—  C.  THOMSON,  Autobiography,  p.  63. 

Faineants,  i.e.  worthless.  A  term 
applied  to  the  latter  Merovingian  kings 
of  France,  in  which  reigns  the  mayors  of 
the  palace  really  governed  the  kingdom, 
and  the  kings  were  mere  puppets. 

They  were  Thierry  III..  Clovis  III.,  Childe- 
kortlll.,  DugobertlJt,  Chilperlc  II.,  Thierry  IV, 


and  ChUderlo  in.,  dethroned   In    790.    Of  thes« 
seven  kings,  five  were  the  third  of  their  nam» 
See  '  Fatal  Three.1 
V  Louis  V.  was  also  called  '  le  Faineant.1 

Fair  Maid  of  Galloway  (The). 
Margaret,  sister  of  Earl  William  of 
Douglas,  on  whom  descended  the  estates 
of  Galloway,  Wigton,  Balvenie,  Orniond, 
and  Annandale,  after  the  execution  of 
William  in  1440.  She  married  William, 
heir  of  James  the  Gross,  her  cousin- 
german. 

Fair  Maid  of  Kent  (The).  Joan, 
daughter  of  the  earl  of  Kent.  She  was 
the  wife  of  the  Black  Prince,  and  mother 
of  Richard  H,  born  1326,  married  1301, 
died  1385. 

The  Black  Prince  waa  born  In  1830.  At  his  mar- 
riage he  was  81  and  his  wife  85  years  of  age. 
Kdward  died  1976,  so  his  widow  survived  him  niu« 
yean.  Her  son  was  crowned  1377. 

Faire  Ruelle.  To  receive  guests  in 
one's  bedchamber. 

Armando  Bejart  had  made  a  start  by  receiving 
her  guest*, sumptuously  attired  and  reeliningona 
state  bed.  The  gueeU  passed  on  both  sides  of  the 
bed.  This  was  called  fairt  nteUe.—XtneUenlh  Ctn 
tury  (June  1889,  p.  7'Jb). 

Faithful  Norman  (The).  Prender- 
gast  (in  the  reign  of  Henry  II.).  Wh««n 
MacGallapatrick  of  Ossory  sought  a  safe- 
conduct  to  the  Norman  camp  in  Ireland 
to  exculpate  himself  from  treason  his 
friend  Prendergast  was  appointed  his 
escort.  On  his  reaching  the  camp, 
O'Brien  insisted  on  his  death,  but  Pren- 
dergast, drawing  his  sword,  swore  on  the 
cross  that  no  harm  should  befall  the  man 
who  had  confided  in  his  honour ;  and  he 
was  allowed  to  conduct  his  friend  back 
again  in  safety. 

Fakirs  (Fa-keen*).  Paupers;  a 
species  of  religious  recluse  common  in 
India  and  the  East  generally.  They  live 
on  alms,  but  subject  themselves  to  great 
hardships  to  earn  eternal  happiness. 
Some  neither  lie  nor  sit  for  years  toge- 
ther. Some  hold  their  hands  over  their 
heads  all  life  long.  Some  go  about 
well-nigh  naked,  exposed  to  heat,  cold, 
and  the  stings  of  insects.  Some  live 
in  ditches.  Some  carry  fire  on  their 
heads.  Some  condemn  themselves  to 
perpetual  silence.  And  all  live  an  ascetic 
life. 

Falaise  (The  Treaty  of),  1174. 
William  king  of  Scotland  (brother  of 
Malcolm  IV.)  invaded  Northumberland, 
but  was  made  prisoner  at  the  battle  of 


FALCZI 


FALSE 


Alnwick  and  taken  to  Henry  II.,  who  was 
at  Northampton,  The  Scotch  redeemed 
their  king  by  making  him  liegeman  to 
Henry,  and  the  treaty  was  signed  at 
Falaise.  in  Normandy.  This  treaty  is 
important,  as  it  made  the  king  of  England 
the  overlord  of  the  king  of  Scotland. 
Richard  I.  cancelled  this  treaty  for  a  sum 
of  money  equal  to  100,OOOZ.  of  the  present 
day. 

Falczy  (Peace  of),  24  July,  1711. 
Between  Kussia  and  Turkey,  by  which 
Czar  Peter  I.  the  Great  agreed  to  restore 
Azof  to  the  Porte. 

Falk  Laws  (The),  1878.  So  called 
from  Dr.  Falk,  who  insisted  on  the  com- 
pulsory education  of  the  clergy  of 
Prussia.  The  laws  are  four  in  number  : 
(1)  The  first  was  directed  against  the 
abuse  of  ecclesiastical  discipline  for  poli- 
tical purposes,  such  as  '  boycotting,' 
excommunication,  and  anathemas;  (2) 
the  next  regulated  the  effect  of  secession 
from  the  Church  on  the  obligation  to 
meet  certain  taxes;  (8)  the  third  law 
was  directed  at  the  evasions  of  Roman 
Catholics  of  State  education  incumbent 
on  all  Germans;  and  (4)  abolished  the 
legality  of  papal  tribunals,  recognising 
the  judgments  of  the  German  eccle- 
siastical courts  as  the  only  authority 
on  Church  matters.  In  1874  these  four 
laws  were  supplemented  by  others  to 
ensure  more  perfect  obedience. 

Dr.  Adalbert  Falk  was  appointed  by  Prince 
Bismarck  '  Minister  of  Public  Worship '  22  Jan., 
1872.  In  1872  Prince  Bismarck  carried  through 
the  Prussian  Houses  a  bill  to  transfer  the  control 
ol  primary  education  from  the  Church  to  the 
State  authorities. 

Falkenstein  (Battle  of),  1814. 
Called  'The  Battle  of  the  Rocks';  in 
which  a  party  of  French  mountaineers 
defended  themselves  from  an  army  of 
Germans  and  Cossacks  by  hurling  rocks 
upon  them. 

Fall  of  the  Leaf  (The),  1712.  The 
Act  10  Anne,  c.  19,  A.D.  1712  imposed  a 
stamp-duty  on  newspapers,  and  so  many 
•were  consequently  discontinued  that  it 
wae  called  the  '  Fall  of  the  Leaf.' 

False  Coiner  (The).  Philippe  III. 
*  Le  Hardi '  of  France  was  so  called 
because  he  debased  the  coin.  (1245, 
1270-1285.) 

False  Decretals  (The),  835-845. 
A  shameless  forgery  purporting  to  be 


forty-nine  rescripts  of  bishops  in  the  first 
four  centuries.  Signed  by  such  names 
as  St.  Anacletus  (who  died  78),  St.  Alex- 
ander  (who  died  109),  St.  Fabian  (who 
died  236),  Julius  (who  died  337),  and  St. 
Athanasius  (who  died  873).  The  object 
of  the  Decretals  is  to  diminish  the 
authority  of  metropolitans  over  their 
suffragans,  by  establishing  an  appellant 
jurisdiction  of  the  Roman  See  in  all 
causes,  and  by  forbidding  national  coun- 
cils to  be  holden  without  its  consent. 
Every  bishop  is  made  amenable  oniy  to 
the  tribunal  of  the  pope.  Every  accusei 
person  might  appeal  to  the  pope  from 
any  civil  sentence.  The  pope  only  could 
make  new  sees  or  translate  from  one  see 
to  another.  Upon  these  spurious  de- 
cretals has  been  built  the  great  fabric  of 
papal  supremacy.  Koch  says  that  this 
book  '  produced  enormous  changes  in  the 
Roman  hierarchy,  doctrine,  and  disci- 
pline ;  and  has  to  an  incalculable  extent 
raised  the  authority  of  the  pope.' 

They  assume  to  have  been  compiled  by  St.  Isi- 
dore of  Pelusium,  who  died  450,  but  certainly  had 
no  existence  for  nearly  400  years  later. 

The  '  False  Decretals  •  are  subdivided  into  three 
parts : 

Part  I.  contains  61  decretals  oi  popes  In  the  first 
three  centuries  (from  Clement,  A.D.  91,  to  Sylves- 
ter, A.D.  814). 

Part  II.  contains  the  Canons  of  the  Councils. 

Part  III.  contains  the  decretal  epistles  from 
Sylvester  to  Gregory  the  Great  (34-590). 

The  False  Decretals  assert  that  Constantino  the 
Great  ceded  to  Pope  Sylvester  and  his  successors 
the  empire  of  the  West,  and  that  the  Church  ol 
Eome  has  the  charge  of  the  whole  flock  of  Christ, 
as  the  successor  of  St.  Peter.  That  every  bishop 
emanates  from  Rome,  and  that  the  power  of  the 
pope  overrides  that  of  the  councils. 

*.*  It  Is  passing  strange  that  a  vile  forgery  should 
have  been  accepted  and  appealed  to  as  authority 
by  the  Catholic  Church  for  nearly  1,000  years.  It 
was  appealed  to  in  8G5  by  Nicholas  I. ;  by  the  Ecu- 
menical  Council  in  870;  again  by  Leo.  IX.  (1048- 
1054).  It  was  made  the  basis  of  the  Hildebrandine 
system  (1078-1080) ;  was  referred  to  as  authority 
by  the  Abbot  Barlaam  in  1341 ;  by  the  Council  of 
Florence,  7  May,  1437;  and  was  confirmed  by  the 
Council  of  Trent  in  1564. 

They  were  proved  to  be  forgeries  by  Nicolas 
Cusanus  in  1432;  by  Laurent! us  Valla  in  1457;  by 
Contius  in  1586,  but  his  evidence  was  suppressed ; 
and  by  Blondel  in  1G2«,  but  his  book  was  placed 
in  the  '  Index.1  At  length,  Pope  Pius  VI.,  in  1789, 
had  the  honesty  and  courage  to  declare  the  author 
of  the  book  Impostor  Nequissimus,  and  the  decretals 
•  infamous  forgeries.'  See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

The  author  of  these  decretals  was  either  Isidore 
Mercator  aCenobite.or  Benedict  Levita  of  Mentz, 
or  Riculfe  archbishop  of  Mentz  who  brought  them 
to  France  in  811. 

False  Hermit  (The).  Enrico  the 
Italian  was  so  called  by  the 'Catholics 
because  he  was  a  hermit  of  the '  heretical ' 
Waldenses.  He  was  condemned  to  death 
in  1134  by  the  Council  of  Pavia,  ba* 
Mioaped  and  died  in  1147. 


812 


FAMILIES 


FAST 


Families  (The).  A  secret  society 
founded  by  Auguste  Blanqui  and  Ber- 
nard, chiefs  of  the  French  Socialists  and 
Communists.  This  red  republican  party 
were  greatly  instrumental  in  bringing 
about  the  revolution  of  1830. 

Familist.  1540.  One  of  the  religious 
sect  called '  the  Family  of  Love '  (q.v.). 

Under  the  head  of  Independents  ....  were  the 

Arminians,     Millenaries,    Baptists,    Anabaptist*, 
Famili  -is.  Seekers.  Perfectiats,  So- 

Cinians,  Arians,  and  others.— HowiTT,  Hittorf  <tf 
England  (Charles  I.,  ch.  vi.  p.  278). 

Fami lists.  A  religious  sect  in  New 
England  in  the  17th  cent.  This  sect 
looked  for  rare  revelations  and  forsook 
the  revealed  word  (JOHN  HARVARD,  1628). 

The  Davidians  (q.v.)  are  BO  called  In  England 
and  Holland. 

Family  Feud,  or  'Blood   Feud.' 

See  '  Vendetta,' '  Rimbecco.' 

Family  Pact  (The), t  Pacte  de  Fa- 
mille,'  15  Aug.,  1761.  A  secret  compact 
made  at  the  instigation  of  the  Due  de 
Choiseul  by  all  the  crowned  heads  of  the 
Bourbon  race  to  stand  together  in  de- 
fence of  each  other,  and  put  an  end  to 
the  British  maritime  supremacy.  The 
family  consisted  of  Louis  XV.  of  France, 
Carlos  III.  of  Spain,  Ferdinand  IV.  of 
Naples,  and  Filippo  of  Parma.  Spain 
bound  herself  to  deprive  Great  Britain 
of  her  commercial  privileges  in  America, 
and  to  transfer  them  to  France.  France 
bound  herself  to  aid  Spain  in  the  re- 
covery of  Gibraltar.  The  'Pact'  was 
quite  effete,  and  was  broken  up  by  the 
revolution  in  1789. 

Louis  XV.  was  the  fourth  of  the  Bourbon  dynasty 
(founded  by  Ht-nri  IV.);  Carlos  III.  was  the  fifth 
of  the  Bourbons  in  Spain  (founded  by  the  grandson 
of  Louis  XIV.);  1'Vnlinand  IV.  was  Car  lew's  son; 
and  Filippo  of  Parma  was  son  of  Charles  de 
Bourbou. 

Family  of  Love  (The),  or  '  Fami- 
lists,  1540.  A  religious  sect  founded  by 
Henry  Nicholas,  a  mercer  of  Delft,  and 
introduced  into  England  in  1570  by 
Vitells.  These  sectaries  made  all  reli- 
gion consist  of  inward  love  to  Christ 
They  rejected  infant  baptism,  the 
divinity  of  Christ,  and  original  sin. 

Fanariotes  (4  syl.).  Greek  drago- 
mans residing  at  Fanar,  in  Constanti- 
nople, and  exercising  considerable 
influence  in  Turkey  in  the  17th  and  18th 
centuries.  The  insurrection  of  the 
Greeks  in  1821  put  an  end  to  their  power. 


Faneuil  Hall.  In  Boston,  Massa- 
chusetts. Built  in  1742  by  Peter  Faneuil 
and  presented  by  him  to  the  town  for 
public  meetings,  &c. 

Fanny  (Lord).  John  lord  Hervey 
(1696-1748).  Lord  Privy  Seal  in  1740; 
f  half  wit,  half  fool ;  half  man,  half  beau.* 
It  is  said  that  he  used  rouge,  drank 
asses'  milk,  and  took  Scotch  pills. 

These  lines  are  weak,  another's  pleased  to  say, 
Lord  Fanny  weaves  a  thousand  such  a  day. 

POPE,  Sut.  ami  Ep.,  L  t, 

Like  gentle  Fanny's  was  my  flowery  theme, 
A  painted  mistress  or  a  purling  stream. 

POPE,  Prologue  (Hat.  and  Ep.),  line  149. 

Far'andole  (8  syl.),  or  '  Faran'dola.' 
A  sort  of  country  dance  peculiar  to  the 
South  of  France  and  North  of  Italy,  akin 
to  the  Carmagnole  (q.v.).  It  was  under 
the  excitement  of  this  dance  that  Mare- 
chal  Brune  was  murdered  at  Avignon  in 
1815. 

Farmer  George,  or  '  The  Farmer 
King.'  The  sobriquet  of  George  III. 

Farmer  Godric  and  his  Cum- 
mer Godgifu.  Henry  I.  of  England 
and  his  wife  Matilda  (daughter  of  King 
Malcolm  of  Scotland  and  Margaret  sister 
of  Edgar  the  Atheling).  By  this  marriage 
the  blood  of  Cerdic  and  Alfred  was 
blended  with  that  of  Bx)lf  and  the  Con- 
queror. 

Farmers  General.  In  French 
'  Fermiers  Ge*ne"raux.'  Those  in  the  an- 
cient rigime  of  France  who  farmed  the 
public  revenues,  nuch  as  tallage,  gabelle 
(or  tax  on  salt),  the  tax  on  tobacco,  the 
octrois,  and  so  on.  Originally  forty  i» 
number,  but  afterwards  increased  to  sixty. 
They  were  immensely  rich,  and  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  'ministre  de  finances,' 
who  expected  his  pot-de-vin  for  the  ap- 
pointment. Suppressed  by  the  Assemble'e 
Constituante  in  1790. 

Farnese  (8  syl.).  A  princely  Italian 
family,  famous  for  their  patronage  of  the 
arts.  In  their  palace  at  Rome  they  pos- 
sessed some  of  the  finest  sculptures  of 
the  world,  as  the  Farm-so  Bull,  now  at 
Naples;  the  Farnese  Flora,  Herculet, 
and  Gladiator. 

Fast  Days.  In  the  Catholic  Church 
Wednesday  was  a  fast  in  commemoration 
of  the  day  when  Jesus  was  betrayed  and 
taken  prisoner,  and  Friday  the  day  of  hig 


FASTI 


FATHER 


818 


crucifixion.  To  these  was  added  Saturday 
to  commemorate  the  entombment. 

The  quadrigesimal  or  Lent  fast  com- 
memorates the  forty  days  passed  by  Jesus 
in  the  wilderness ;  it  was  originally  only 
forty  hours. 

There  are  four  different  sorts  of  fast : 

(1)  Jejunium  generate  (binding  on  all) ; 

(2)  Jejunium  consuetudinarium  (a  local 
fast);  (3)  Jejunium  poenitentidU(\)j way 
of  penance) ;  and  (4)  Jejunium  votivum 
(consequent  on  a  vow). 

The  Mohammedans  fast  the  whole 
month  of  Ramadan,  when  the  Prophet 
brought  the  Koran  from  heaven. 

Fasti.  In  ancient  Borne  days  when 
the  law-courts  were  open ; '  Nefasti '  days 
when  they  were  closed.  Also  public  re- 
giscers.  These  registers  were  of  two 
.nrts,  Fasti  Kalendares  (or  Sacri)  and 
fasti  AnnaUs.  The  Fasti  Kalendares 
were  almanacs.  The  Fasti  Annales  were 
chronicles  of  the  year  containing  the 
names  of  the  consuls  and  other  magis- 
trates for  the  current  year,  and  a  brief 
notice  opposite  each  day  of  some  past 
historic  event  in  Roman  history. 

Ovid's  FaM  Is  a  poetical  companion  to  the  calm- 
rlar  published  by  Julius  Coesar. 

Pat  Thursday.  Sea'Zobiagrassa.' 
Pat  Tuesday.    See '  Mardi  Gras.' 

Fatal  Stone  (The).  A  palladium,  as 
the  'Fatale  Marmor'  or  'Stone  of  De- 
stiny '  (q.v.)  of  Scotland.  The  Fatal  Stone 
of  Artizoe,  of  the  Persians,  mentioned  by 
Pliny.  The  '  Black  Stone '  of  the  Seids. 
The  '  Fatal  Stone '  is  described  as  a  large 
mass  of  very  rich  grey  silver  ore  of  an 
Indian  South  American  tribe,  removed 
from  place  to  place,  as  the  tribe  fled  be- 
fore the  Spanish  invaders.  See  '  Caaba.' 

Probably  the  '  Great  Goddess  Diana  which  fell 
from  heaven '  was  a  meteoric  stone,  like  the '  Fatal 
Stone '  referred  to  above. 

Fatal  Three.  The  succession  of 
three  brothers  has  been  singularly  fatal 
in  France.  The  CAPETIAN  dynasty  ter- 
minated with  the  three  succeeding 
brothers  (sons  of  Philippe  17.  le  Bel), 
viz.  Louis  X . ,  Philippe  V . ,  and  Charles  IV. 
The  Valois  line  came  to  an  end  by  the 
succession  of  the  three  sons  of  Henri  II., 
viz.  Francois  II.,  Charles  IX.,  and  Henri 
III.  Similarly,  the  Bourbon  dynasty 
terminated  with  the  three  sons  of  Louis 
the  Dauphin,  viz.  Louis  XVI.,  Louis 
XVIII.,  and  Charles  X.  The  empire  also 
14 


consisted  of  Napoleon  I.,  Napoleon  IL, 
and  Napoleon  111= 

After  Charles  IV.,  the  third  brother  Of  the  Cape- 
tian  dynasty,  came  Philippe  do  Valois,  a  collateral 
branch.  After  Henri  III.,  the  third  brother  of  the 
Valois  dynasty,  came  Henri  de  Bourbon,  a  colla- 
teral branch.  After  Charles  X.,  the  third  brother 
of  the  Bourbon  dynasty,  came  Louis  Philippe,  a 
collateral  branch.  And  with  the  third  of  these 
triplets  monarchy  in  France  died  out.  Of  the 
seven  Bois  Faineants  of  France,  five  were  the  third 
of  the  name— Thierry  III.,  Clovis  III.,Childebert 
III.,  Dagobert  III.,  and  Childerio  IU.  And  after 
Napoleon  III.  the  empire  was  converted  into  a 
republic. 

Fatale  Marmor,  the  'Lia  Fail' 
(q.v.),  or  '  Stone  of  Destiny.'  See  above, 
•Fatal  Stone.' 

Fatale,  pronounce  Fay-t&'-le. 

Father  and  Friend  of  the 
People  (The).  Henri  IV.  of  France 
(1553,  1589-1610). 

n  fut  de  sea  sujets  le  vainqueur  el  U  pere.— 
VOLTAIKB. 

Father  and  Mother  of  his 
People  (The).  Kang  Hi  (1653,  1661- 
1724).  One  of  the  best  of  tee  Chinese 
emperors. 

Father  Fritz.  The  name  of  en- 
dearment given  to  Friedrich  II.  the 
Great  by  his  Prussian  subjects  (1712, 
1740-1786). 

Father  Violet.  Napoleon  I.  (1769- 
1821,  emperor  1804-1815).  So  called 
after  his  banishment  to  Elba,  because  he 
assured  his  partisans  that  he  would  '  re- 
turn to  France  with  the  violets.'  Violets 
are  still  the  symbol  of  imperial  pro- 
clivities in  France. 

Father  of  Biblical  Criticism 
(The).  Orlgen  is  called  the  father  of 
Biblical  criticism  and  exegesis  (185-254). 

He  was  accused  and  tortured  for  heresy.  He 
denied  the  inspiration  of  scripture,  rejected  much 
of  the  historical  portions  of  the  Bible,  and  dis- 
believed in  eternal  punishment. 

Father  of  Botany  (The).  Tourne- 
fort  (3  syl.),  1656-1708.  Linnaeus  fol- 
lowed him  in  all  the  main  parts  of  his 
system. 

Father  of  British  Inland  Na- 
vigation (The).  Francis  Egerton, 
duke  of  Bridgewater  (1736-1803).  Brind- 
ley  constructed  for  him  a  canal  between 
his  coal  pits  at  Worsley  to  Manchester, 
which  reduced  the  carriage  of  coals  from 
12s.  to  6s.  a  ton,  and  their  price  from  Id, 
to  3d.  a  cwt. 

The' Bridgewater  Canal,'  commenced  to  1758, 
was  bv  no  mean  the  Jint  canal  in  the  British  Isle. 


814 


PATHEB 


The  New  River  Canal  was  begun  In  1606,  the 
Carmarthenshire  Canal  in  1766,  the  iJroitwich  to 
the  Severn  in  1766,  &c.  But  it  was  the  first  great 
navigable  canal. 

Father  of  Burlesque  Poetry 
(The).  Hipponax  of  Ephesus  (B.C.  666- 
620),  a  Greek  poet. 

Father  of  Chronology  (The). 
Josephus  Justus  Scallger  (1540-1609). 
His  great  work  is  '  De  Emendatione  Tem- 
porum.' 

Father  of  Church  History 
(The).  EuscbiuB,  first  of  the  Greek 
Fathers  (q.v.)  and  author  of  an  Ecclesi- 
astical History  in  ten  books  (Greek)  from 
A.D.  1  to  824.  Also  called  'Father  of 
Christian  History '  (265-838). 

Father  of  Cruelty.  Alhakem  L 
of  CordSva  who  exiled  to  Africa  40,000 
of  his  own  subjects  for  rebellion  A.D.  818. 
He  was  also  called  '  He  of  the  Suburbs,' 
because  he  razed  to  the  ground  the 
suburbs  in  which  the  above-mentioned 
rebels  resided. 

Father  of  English  Poetry  (The). 
Geoffrey  Chaucer,  the  greatest  English 
poet  up  to  the  time  of  Shakespeare. 
There  were  English  poets  before  him, 
but  Chaucer  was  inter  ignes  Luna 
minor et. 

Father  of  French  Chemistry 
(The}.  Arnaud  de  Villeneuve  (1288- 
1814).  He  discovered  sulphuric,  muria- 
tic, and  nitric  acids ;  obtained  alcohol 
from  fermented  liquors ;  and  procured 
the  spirit  of  turpentine  by  dissolving  in 
alcohol  the  juice  of  pine- wood. 

Father  of  French  Eloquence 
(The).  Alain  Chartier  (1386-1458),  secre- 
tary to  Charles  VI.  and  Charles  VII. 

Father  of  French  Philosophy 
(The).  D'Alembert,  mathematician,  litte'- 
rateur  and  encyclopedist  (1717-1788). 
Called  the  '  Mazarin  of  Letters.' 

Father  of  French  Poetry  (The). 
Thibault  (1210-1258),  comte  de  Cham- 
pagne, and  afterwards  king  of  Navarre. 
He  introduced  the  alternate  masculine 
and  feminine  rhymes. 

Feminine  rhymes  for  the  most  part  end  In  e  or 
et ;  silent  in  prose,  but  pronounced  slightly  in 
poetry  at  the  end  of  a  line. 

Thibault,  pronounce  Tet'-to. 

Father  of  French  Satire  (The": 
Mathurin  Regnier  (1578-1613). 

,  pxuoouuoa  J£uin'-y£4» 


FATHER 

Fathers  of  French  Sculptors 

(The).  Goujon  and  Pilon  (lt;th  cent.). 
The  former,  called  the  Corrc^gio  of  sculp- 
tors, was  slain  in  the  Bartholomew 
massacre. 

Father    of    French    Surgery 

(The).  Ambroise  Pare' (15 17-1590),  author 
of  a  treatise  on  Gunshot  Wounds. 

Father  of  French  Tragedy 
(The).  Robert  Gamier  ( 1 :.:: l-l. MI i >).  The 
foreboding  dream  in  his  '  Hippolyte  '  ha* 
nothing  superior  in  Corneille  or  Racine. 
However,  Corneille  is  generally  looked 
'the  Father  of  French  Tragedy.' 


Father  of  Grace  and  Elegance 
(The).  So  the  French  style  Du  Bellay, 
one  of  their  Pleiad  poets,  also  called  '  the 
French  Ovid '  (1524-1560). 

Father  of  Landscape  Garden- 
ing (The).  Lenotre  (1(513-1700).  He 
laid  out  the  gardens  of  Versailles,  the 
Tui lories,  St.  Cloud,  St.  Germain,  Fon- 
taineblean,  Clujjny,  Chantilly,  Meudon, 
and  Sceaux.  He  died  at  the  age  of  88, 
never  having  had  a  day's  illness  in  his 
life. 

Father  of  Letters  (The).    Louis 

XII.  (1462,  1498-1  r.l:,). 

Francois  I.  (1494, 1515-1547). 

Lorenzo  de  Medicis  of  Florence  (1448- 
1492). 


Maecenas,  the  Roman  statesman, 
the  Patron  of  Letters  ui.c.  73-b). 


called 


Father  of  Medicine  (Tfo).  Hip- 
pocrates, B.C.  460-357. 

Father  of  Mesmerism  (The),  or 
'Animal  Magnetism.'  Mesmer  (1784- 
1815).  He  taught  that  there  exists  a 
force  in  man  which  he  could  communi- 
cate to  others,  and  that  this  force  was  of 
a  sedative  character,  inducing  sleep  or 
alleviating  pain. 

Father  of  Modern  French 
Literature  (The).  Claude  de  Seyssel 
(1450-1520),  celebrated  for  being  the  first 
prose  writer  in  French  with  any  degree 
of  purity. 

Father  of  Modern  German 
Poetry  (The).  Martin  Opitz  of  Silesia 
(1597-1639). 

Father  of  Modern  Philosophy 
(The).  Roger  Bacon,  a  friar,  author  of 
'Opus  Majua '  (1214-1292). 


FATHER 


816 


Father  of  Modern  Scepticism 

(The).  Bayle  (1647-1706),  author  of  a 
French  '  Historical  and  Critical  Dic- 
tionary.' 

Father  of  Modern  Swedish 
Poetry  (The).  Stjernhjelm  (Shearn- 
yelm),  16th  cent.,  contemporary  with 
Shakspeare,  Lope  de  Vega,  &c. 

Father  of  Parody  (The).  Hippo- 
nax  of  Ephesus  (B.C.  566-520),  a  Greek 
poet. 

Father    of  Physiology   (The). 

Haller  (1708-1777).  He  wrote  eighty-six 
books  on  medicine  and  physiology. 

Father  of  Political  Dissenters 
(The).  Sir  John  Oldcastle,  commonly 
called  Lord  Cobham  (1800-1417).  Burnt 
to  death  in  the  reign  of  Henry  V.  He 
was  condemned  by  Archbishop  Arundel 
in  1413,  but  the  sentence  was  carried  out 
by  Henry  Chicheley,  Arundel's  successor, 
14  Dec.,  1417.  Lord  Cobham  was  said  to 
be  unsound  on  these  four  points :  Tran- 
gubstantiation,  penance,  pilgrimages,  and 
image-worship. 

Father  of  Satire  (The).  Archi- 
lochos  of  Paros  (B.C.  710-690),  a  Greek 
poet.  He  inveighed  against  Paros,  against 
Thasoa,  and  against  Lycambes,  who 
promised  to  give  him  his  daughter  in 
marriage,  but  afterwards  retracted  his 
word.  Lycambes  was  so  pricked  to  the 
heart  by  the  satire  of  the  poet  that  he 
hanged  himself. 

Archilochum  proprlo  rablea  armavit  iambo, 
HOB.  De  A  rte  Poetica,  79. 

Father  of  Waters.  The  Irrawaddy 
(Burmah).  Johnson,  in  his  '  Rasselas,' 
calls  the  Mississippi  'the  Nile  of  the 
Father  of  Waters.' 

Father  of  his  Country. 

ANDRONICOS  Palceoldgos  assumed  the 
title  (1260- 1332). 

AUGUSTUS  ('Pater  atque  Princepg' — 
HORACE),  B.C.  63,  81-14  A.D. 

CICERO,  who  broke  up  the  Catiline  con- 
spiracy (B.C.  106-43). 

The  Romans  offered  the  same  title  to  Marias 
after  his  annihilation  of  the  Teut6n6a  and 
Clmbrl,  but  he  declined  to  accept  It. 

COSMO  DE'  MEDICI  is  so  designated  on 
his  tombstone. 

•  Cotmus  Medici  \  Hie  situi  e$t,  \  Deereto  pubUco,  \ 
Pater  Patriot  (1519-1574). 

DOHIA  (Andrea)  is  so  called  on  his 
statue  at  Genoa  (1468-1560). 


JULIUS  C.E6AR  was  BO  styled  after  he 
had  quelled  the  Spanish  insurrection 
(B.C.  100-44). 

LAURENCE  O'TooLE,  archbishop  of 
Dublin,  who  died  14  Nov.,  1180  :  he  was 
of  the  illustrious  house  of  O'Tuathal,  and 
was  canonised  in  1226  by  Honorius  III. 

Louis  XVIILof  France  (1755,  1814- 
1824). 

WASHINGTON  (George), '  Defender  and 
Paternal  Counsellor  of  the  American 
States '  (1782-1799). 

See  also  1  Chron.  iv.  14. 

Father  of  his  People  (The). 
Louis  XII.  of  France  (1462,  1498-1515). 

Even  Louis  XI.  was  BO  called.  The  French,  aa 
a  rule,  have  not  been  happy  in  their  royal 
appellatives. 

Father  of  the  English  Uni- 
tarians (The).  John  Biddle  of  Glou- 
cestershire (1615-1662).  He  was  thrice 
imprisoned  by  the  Long  Parliament,  and 
was  at  last  liberated  in  1652  by  the  Act 
of  Oblivion.  He  was  again  arrested  in 
1655,  but  Cromwell  discharged  him  in 
1658 ;  he  was  again  arrested  in  1662,  and 
fined  100Z.  Not  being  able  to  pay  the 
fine,  he  died  in  prison  within  five  weeks. 

Father  of  the  Forest  (The).  It 
stands  in  California  in  Tulare  County, 
is  450  feet  high,  and  138  feet  round  the 
trunk. 

Father  of  the  French  Drama 
(The).  Rotrou  (1609-1650)  was  so  called 
by  Corneille.  If  not  the  '  father  of  the 
drama,'  he  was  doubtlessly  the  '  founder 
of  the  French  theatre  '  so  far  as  scenery 
is  concerned  and  the  general  conduct  of 
the  stage. 

Father  of  the  G-erman  School 

(The).    Albert  Durer  (1471-1528). 

Fuseli  Bays  of  Albert  Dtirer,  'though  called  tha 
Father  of  the  German  School,  he  neither  reared 
scholars,  nor  was  he  imitated  by  German  artists 
of  any  age.' 

Father  of  the  Land  League. 

Ireland.     Michael  Davitt,  1879. 

Father  of  the  Modern  Drama 
(The).  In  Germany.  Andrew  Gryph 
(1619-1664),  prince  of  the  Silesian  poets. 
Shakspeare  died  the  very  year  that 
Gryph  was  born.  He  wrote  both  tra- 
gedies and  comedies,  but  is  pompous, 
declamatory,  and  overstrained. 

Father  of  the  People  (The). 
Christiern  III.  of  Denmark  (1502, 1534* 
1559). 


316 


FATHERS 


FEAST 


Gabriel  du  Pineau,  a  French  lawyer 
(1578-1644). 

Fathers  (Last  of  the).  St.  Bernard 
(1091-1153). 

The  'Fathers  of  the  GhuMh'  wwe  followed  by 
the  '  Schoolmen.1 

Fathers  of  the  Greek  Church. 

Those  Christian  writers  of  the  Greek 
Church  who  succeeded  the  Primitive 
Fathers  (q.v.),  and  lived  in  the  4th  and 
5th  cents. : 

Died 

842  Kusrbius  of  Nicomedia. 

873  Athanasius. 

879  Ephrem  of  Edessa  (the  deacon). 

—  Basil  the  Great. 

886  Cyril  of  Jerusalem. 

890  Gregory  of  Naziunzus  in  Cappa- 
docia. 

896  Gregory  of  Nyai*. 
403  Epiphanius. 

407  Chrysostom. 

444  Cyril  of  Alexandria. 

Fathers  of  the  Latin  Church. 
Contemporary  with  those  ol  the  Greek 
Church  (q.v.). 

Died. 

817  Lactantius. 

897  Ambrose  of  Milan. 
420  Jerome  (2  syl.). 
430  Augustin  of  Hippo. 
467  Hilary. 

St.  Hcrimrd  U09M15S)  la  called  the  La**  of  t«e 
i*tiii  Fathers,  and  was  follow  ed  by  the  Schoolmen. 

Fatherland.    Germany. 

What  is  the  Gorman  fatherland  » 
Is't  Prussia  s  realm  or  Suul.iun  land? 
Is'twhor.'  ihi>  IMionlsh  rod  tfrapos  hanf  f 
Or  where  the  Baltic  sea  mows  clang  J 
Oh  I  nay,  nay,  nay.  so  cribbed  a  stran4 
Is  not  the  German  fatherland. 

Our  fatherland  all  Germany— 
Who  Rpeak  th<>  t.'iiuiir  our  sons  must  be, 
God  niv«<  us  courauo,  will,  itml  strength, 
To  free  it  in  its  l.retulth  and  length; 
Join  every  heart.  Join  every  hand 
Till  Germany's  one  fatherland. 

AHNDT  (trnntlated  by  E.  C.  B.). 

Fatigue  Party.  Men  of  the  rank 
and  file  employed  on  works,  such  as 
making  roads,  digging  trenches,  moving 
guns,  pitching  camps,  &c.,  not  their 
special  military  work.  They  are  said  to 
be  'men  on  fatigue.' 

Fatimites  (3  syl.).  An  Arabian 
dynasty  in  Egypt,  founded  by  Mahadi 
Obaidallah,  a  descendant  of  Fatima, 
daughter  of  Mohammed  'the  prophet' 
(910-1171).  On  the  death  of  Adhid  (last 
of  the  Fatimites)  the  dynasty  of  the 


Ayubides  (3  fiyl.)  succeeded.    The  Fati- 
mites  of  Egypt  wore  red  turbans. 

The  princes  of  the  Fatimites  were  callea  Aliades 
(8 STL),  from  AH.  cousin  of  Mohammed.  Ali  married 
Fatima,  the  Prophet's  daughter,  and  was  pro 
claimed  kalif  in  666. 

Faust  (The  English).  Dr.  Dee,  the 
astrologer  (1527-1608). 

Favoured  Child  of  Victory 
(The).  Marshal  Massena,  duke  of  Bivoli 
(1758-1817),  so  called  because  his  whole 
career  in  Italy,  Switzerland,  Germany, 
and  Poland  had  been  an  unbroken  series 
of  victories.  He  was  foiled  by  Viscount 
Wellington  (Duke  of  Wellington)  at 
Busuco  27  Sept.,  1810. 

Fawkes  (Guy,  i.e.  Guido).  Waa  at 
the  taking  of  Calais  by  Archduke  Albrecht 
in  151)8.  He  took  part  with  Catesby 
and  the  other  conspirators  in  Gunpowder 
Plot,  1GU4-5,  was  arrested  6  Nov.  1U05, 
and  executed  at  Westminster  81  Jan., 
1606. 

In  l-oo,  the  fear  of  'the  Papal  aggression/  the 
figure  of  Cardinal  Wiseman  was  substituted  for 
Guy  Fawkes  in  the  street  processions. 

Fealty  was  performed  standing; 
homage  was  performed  kneeling.  Fealty 
was  sworn  to  by  oath ;  homage  required 
no  oath.  In  fealty  the  vassal  stood 
before  his  lord,  and  laying  his  right 
hand  on  the  Bible,  said  aloud :  '  Know 
ye  this,  my  lord,  that  I  swear  to  be 
faithful  and  true  to  you,  and  to  bear 
faith  to  you  for  the  lands  that  I  shall 
hold  of  yon.  And  I  will  lawfully  do  unto 
you  the  customs  and  services  which  I 
ought  to  do,  and  at  the  times  assigned. 
So  help  me  God  and  his  saints.'  Then 
taking  up  the  book  he  kissed  it,  and  put 
it  back  again.  See  '  Investiture  ol 
Vassals.' 

Feast,  Feasts.  Se*  also  'Festa,' 
'  Festum,'  and  '  Fete.' 

Christian  Feasts  are  (a)  Fixed;  (6) 
Movable. 

(a)  The  Fixed  Christian  Festivals  are 

All  Saints  or  All  Hallows,  1  Nov. 

All  Souls  in  honour  of  all  the  faithful 
dead,  whether  canonised  or  not,  2  Nov. 

Candlemas  Day  or  the  Purification  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  2  Feb. 

Christmas  Day  or  the  Nativity,  25  Dea 

Circumcision,  1  Jan. 

Epiphany  or  Twelfth  Day,  6  Jan, 

Innocents'  Day,  28  Deo. 


FEAST 


FEAST 


817 


Lady  Day  or  Annunciation  of  the 
Virgin  Mary,  25  March. 

The  following  are  also  called  Saints' 
Days,  or  Red  Letter  Days  ;— 

8.  Andrew          ...                            „  80  Nov. 

Barnabas       ...        _.       ...        ...  11  June 

James  the  Elder     25  July 

John  the  Baptist  (his  Nativity)  24  June 

John  the  Evangelist       ~.       ».  27  Dec. 

Luke  the  Evangelist       _       «  18  Oct. 

Mark  the  Evangelist       _       M  25  April 

Matthew  the  Evangelist          _  21  Sept. 

Matthias         ^  24  Feb. 

Michael  (Michaelmas  Day)      _  29  Sept. 

Paul  (his  Conversion)     25  Jan. 

Peter  (by  Catholics  Peter  &  Paul)  29  June 

Philip  and  James  the  Less      .,.  1  May 

Simon  and  Jude                ...        „.  28  Oct. 

Stephen  (the  first  martyr)       ...  26  Deo. 

Thomas  (the  shortest  day)      ...  21  Deo. 

(b)  Movable  Christian  Feasts : — 

Ascension  Day  or  Holy  Thursday,  ten 
days  before  Whit  Sunday. 

Ash  Wednesday,  the  first  day  in  Lent. 

Easter  Sunday  (q.v.). 

Good  Friday,  the  Friday  before  Easter 
Day. 

Palm  Sunday,  the  Sunday  before 
Easter  Day. 

Pentecost  or  Whit  Sunday,  the  seventh 
Sunday  after  Easter. 

Sexagesbna  Sunday,  (about)  sixty  days 
before  Easter,  second  Sunday  before  Lent. 

Trinity  Sunday,  the  Sunday  following 
Whit  Sunday. 

See  each  of  these  in  loco.  They  all  depend  on 
Easter  Day. 

Feasts  (Grecian),  or  Grecian  Fes- 
tivals. 

Agraulia,  or  Agrauria,  held  at  Athena 
in  honour  of  Agraulos  or  Agrauros, 
daughter  of  Cecrops. 

Artemisia  in  honour  of  Artemis 
[Diana] ;  the  bread  offered  to  the  goddess 
was  called  lochia,  and  the  women  who 
performed  the  sacred  rites  were  called 
lombai. 

Diony'sia  in  honour  of  Dionysos  [Bac- 
chus], observed  hi  Athens  with  great 
•plendour  and  numerous  ceremonies. 

Eleusinia,  the  most  celebrated  and 
most  mysterious  festival  of  any  in  Greece. 
The  greater  mysteries  were  celebrated 
«.t  Eleusis,  in  the  month  Boedromion 
(the  latter  half  of  Sept.  and  the  former 
of  Oct.). 

Panathenaia  in  honour  of  AthenS 
[Minerva],  protectress  of  Athens.  It 
lasted  several  days  and  was  celebrated 
with  great  magnificence. 

The  festivals  of  Greece  were  very  numeroui. 
There  -were  fifty  beginning  with  the  letter  A.  And 
besides  these  special  festivals  there  were  the 


times  set  apart  for  the  Isthmian,  NSmean.  Olym. 
plan,  and  Pythian  games. 

Feasts  (Roman),  or  Koman  Festivals. 

1.  In    January :    The     Agonalia    hi 
honour  of  Janus  on  the  9th ;  and  Car- 
mentdlia  in  honour  of  Carmenta  (mother 
of  Evander)  on  the  llth. 

2.  In    February:    The    Faunalia    in 
honour  of  Faunus  on  the  13th ;  the  Lu- 
percdlia  in  honour  of  Pan,  on  the  15th ; 
the  Eegifugium  on  the  24th,  to  com- 
memorate the  flight  of  Tarquin ;  and  two 
or  three  others. 

8.  In  March :  the  Matronalia  to  com- 
memorate the  termination  of  the  Sa- 
bine  war  on  the  1st;  the  Liberdha  in 
honour  of  Bacchus  on  the  18th;  the 
Quinquatria  in  honour  of  Minerva,  on 
the  19th ;  and  two  others. 

4.  In  April :  the  Megalesia,  on  the  4th 
and  5th,  in  honour  of  the  mother  of  the 
gods ;  the  Ceredlia  in  honour  of  Ceres, 
on  the  9th ;  and  three  others. 

6.  In  May  :  on  the  1st  the  sacred  ritea 
of  the  Sona  Dea  were  performed  by  the 
vestal  virgins ;  the  Lemurta,  to  the  souls 
of  the  deceased,  on  the  9th;  and  two 
others. 

6.  In  June :  On  the  1st  were  several 
festivals,  one  of  which  was  that  of  Juno 
moneta.    Other  festivals  were  held  on 
the  4th,  7th,  9th,  and  10th. 

With  the  festivals  of  this  month  the  Fa$ti  of 
Ovid  end.  The  other  six  books  are  lost. 

7.  In  July  were  seven  festivals. 

8.  In  August  were  four  festivals. 

9.  In    September:  the  Ludi  Magni 
were  held  on  the  4th  in  honour  of  the 
great  gods ;  and  on  the  13th  the  consul 
fixed  a  nail  in  the  temple  of  Jupiter. 

10.  In  October  were  two  festivals. 

11.  In  November  were  two  festivals. 

12.  In  December :  the  Saturnalia  were 
held  on  the  17th,  the  most  celebrated 
festival  of  the  whole  year,  when  all  per- 
sons of  every  rank  gave  themselves  up  to 
feasting,  frolic,  and  fun. 

Besides  the  time  devoted  to  the  games. 

Feast  of  Fools,  or '  Festum  Fatuo- 
rum.'  The  Christian  substitute  of  the 
Roman  Saturnalia.  The  same  as  '  Festum 
Kalendarum'  (q.v.),  1  Jan.  Abolished 
in  Germany  by  the  Council  of  Basel 
(1481-1449) ;  in  France  by  Charles  VII. 
in  1444.  Observed  at  Antibes  (2  syl.)  aa 
late  as  1644.  See  '  Festum  Asinorum.' 

This  was  not  the  Ass's  Festival,  as  many  assert. 
The  Ass's  Festival  was  the  14th  of  Jan.,  and  com. 
isemorated  the  '  Flight  into  Egypt,'  whereas  Uu 


818 


FEAST 


Feast  of  Fools  was  New-year's  day,  and  thence 
called '  Festum  Kalendarum.'  It  was  called  Fi-iitum 
hypodiafOHorum, '  non  quod  revera  soli  Subdiaconi 
hasBcelcstas  choreas ducerent;  sed  quod  hac  jocu- 
lar! appellations  Indicare  voluerint  festivitatem 
hanc  fuisse  ebriortun  clerlcorum  vel  diaconorum.' 
Du  CANOK,  vol.  lv.  p.  296,  article  '  Kalendea.'  It  waa 
a  day  of  drunkenness  and  debauchery,  in  which 
the  clergy  took  a  leading  part. 

Feast  of  Liberty  ( The).  A  festival 
held  by  the  Athenians  every  five  years, 
in  commemoration  of  the  victory  of 
Salamis  over  Xerxes  and  his  host.  It 
was  celebrated  on  the  battle-field  of 
Plafoea. 

Feast  of  Nature  (The),  10  Aug., 
1798.  To  celebrate  the  '  perfected  consti- 
tution.' Sdchelles  and  David  the  painter 
were  the  chief  devisers.  A  plaster  statue 
of  Nature  was  erected  on  the  Place  de  la 
Bastille,  having  two  streams  of  water 
sprouting  from  her  breasts.  The  front  of 
the  pedestal  bore  the  words, '  We  all  are 
her  children.'  Other  mottos  were  '  Hell 
vomits  kings,'  and  'Hell  vomits  priests.1 
The  chief  members  of  the  Convention, 
public  committees,  and  commune  kneeled 
in  adoration  to  this  plaster  image,  pray- 
ing her  to  receive  the  eternal  devotion  of 
the  French.  Then  followed  firing  of  can- 
non, scattering  of  flowers,  kissing,  and 
dancing.  The  nurses  of  the  foundling 
hospital  brought  their  children  to '  Mother 
Nature,'  and  the  Dames  de  la  Halle  were 
crowned  with  wreaths.  In  the  Place  de 
1*  Revolution  (now  '  de  la  Concorde ')  was 
»  gigantic  statue  of  Liberty  with  a  forest 
of  poles  bearing  red  caps,  and  inscribed, 
'  Imitate  us ;  we  are  free.' 

Feast  of  Pikes  (The),  14  July.  So 
the  'Feast of  the  Federation  '  is  called  by 
Carlyle,  because  the  Bastille  was  taken  on 
14  July,  1790,  by  the  mob,  for  the  most 
part  armed  with  pikes. 

France  roared  simultaneously  to  the  welkin, 
bursting  forth  Into  sound  and  smoke  at  its  Feast 
of  Pikes.— Ci.RL.YLK,  French  devolution,  vol.  ill. 
bk.  ii.  1. 

Feast  of  Reason  (The),  10  Nov., 
1793.  Celebrated  by  decree  of  the  Con- 
vention at  Paris. 

Feast  of  Reconciliation  (The), 
25  Jan.,  1555.  A  grand  religious  proces- 
sion in  London,  in  the  reign  of  Queen 
Mary,  to  commemorate  the  return  of 
England  to  the  See  of  Rome.  It  was  to 
be  held  annually  on  St.  Andrew's  day 
(25  Jan.). 

The  bishops  were  empowered  to  '  reconcile '  all 
to  the  Catholic  Church,  and  enter  their  name*  in 


FEDERALISTS 


registers.  Those  who  did  not  give  In  their  name* 
were  to  be  proceeded  against  as  heretics.  Thig 
was  followed  by  four  years  of  persecution,  -when 
•bout  800  suffered  death. 

Feasts  of  the  £tre  Supreme 
(The),  8  June,  1794.  Celebrated  by  de- 
cree of  the  Convention  at  Paris.  See 
also  '  Festa,' '  Festum,'  and  '  FOte.' 

Feathers  Tavern  Association 
(The),  1771.  An  association  opposed  to 
the  abolition  of  subscription  to  the  Thirty- 
nine  Articles  and  confessions  of  faith.  Its 
name  is  derived  from  the  place  of  meet- 
ing. In  1772  the  association  presented  a 
petition  to  parliament  on  the  subject.  It 
was  signed  by  200  clergymen  and  50  lay- 
men, chiefly  lawyers. 

Febron'ianism,  anti  -  papalism. 
John  Nicholas  von  Hontheim,  who  assu- 
med the  pen-name  of  Justlnns  Febronius, 
wrote  a  book,  '  De  Praesenti  Statu  Eccle- 
si»,'  published  in  1767,  to  prove  the  inde- 
pendence of  national  churches,  and  the 
'home  rule  '  of  diocesan  bishops.  It  me*i 
with  the  severest  censures  of  the  Roman 
tribunals. 

February  Patent  or  Ordi- 
nance (The),  1861.  Promulgated  for  the 
establishment  of  a  central  Reichsrath, 
consisting  of  a  house  of  lords  and  house 
of  representatives  from  all  the  provinces 
of  the  Austrian  empire.  Hungary  re- 
fused to  send  any  representative,  and  in 
1867  Hungary  was  granted  its  present 
form  of  government. 

February  Revolution  (The),  1848 
(22,  23,  24).  In  which  the  govern- 
ment of  Louis  Philippe  of  France  was 
overthrown.  It  began  at  a  reform  ban- 
quet with  the  cry  of  Vive  la.  HI  forme  ! 
and  ended  in  three  days  with  the  cry  of 
Vive  la  Rlpublique  !  The  king  fled,  and 
ft  republic  was  proclaimed  24  Feb. 

Fedavees.  A  company  of  young 
men,  agents  of  the  Chief  of  the  Assassins, 
a  secret  society  of  Asia.  They  dressed  in 
white,  with  red  bonnets  and  girdles,  and 
were  armed  with  daggers;  but  they  as- 
sumed all  sorts  of  disguises. 

Federalism,  1792, 1793.  A  scheme 
proposed  by  the  Girondists  (q.v)  to  form 
the  different  departments  into  a  ledoraoy, 
like  the  United  States  of  America. 

Federalists  (The),  1841.  'Ireland. 
When  the  House  of  Commons  decided 


FEDERALS 


FfiNELON 


819 


that  demands  for  the  repeal  of  the  \Jnion 
were  unconstitutional,  the  repealers  called 
themselves '  Federalists,'  and  declared  that 
their  platform  was  not  identical  with  the 
repeal  for  which  Daniel  O'ConneU  had 
previously  been  agitating.  They  said  they 
were  opposed  to  the  dismemberment  of 
the  Imperial  Parliament,  but  favoured  the 
idea  of  an  Irish  Parliament  to  have  juris- 
diction in  exclusively  local  affairs.  O'Con- 
nell  accepted  the  new  programme. 

Federals  (The),  1861-1866.  In  the 
American  Civil  War  the  Federalists  were 
those  who  armed  to  preserve  the  Union 
against  the  Confederates  (q.v.)  or  Southern 
States. 

Federate  Republicanism,  1798. 
A  French  federation  against  the  Con- 
vention. The  chief  league  consisted  of 
Lyons,  Marseilles,  and  Toulon.  Keller- 
mann  was  sent  with  80,000  troops  to  re- 
duce Lyons  to  obedience,  and  the  siege 
lasted  from  19  Sept.  to  9  Oct.,  1798,  when 
the  city  surrendered,  and  2,000  of  the 
inhabitants  were  put  to  death.  Toulon 
was  set  on  fire,  and  the  federation  was 
stamped  out. 

Federation  of  the  Champ  de 
Mars,  or  'Fete  of  the  Federation,' 
14  July,  1790.  The  first  anniversary  of  the 
taking  of  the  Bastille  in  Paris,  when 
60,000  persons  assembled,  and  Louis  XVI. 
swore  to  preserve  the  constitution  worked 
out  by  the  Constituent  Assembly. 

A  second  federation  was  held  14  July. 
1792. 

A  third  was  held  during-  the  famous 
Hundred  Days  (q.v.),  26  May,  1815.  Thig 
is  more  properly  called  the  Champ  de 
Mai,  but  it  was  held  in  the  Champ  de 
Mars  of  Paris.  Here  Napoleon  the  Great 
proclaimed  what  is  called  '  L'Acte  Addi- 
tionnel' — that  is,  the  act  which  Napo- 
leon, during  the  Hundred  Days, '  ajouta 
aux  Constitutions  de  1'Empire.'  This 
assembly,  announced  for  26  May,  did  not 
really  take  place  till  1  June. 

Fee-penny  (The).     A  fine  paid  or 

exacted  of  a  debtor  if  his  debt  was  not  paid 
to  time.  Sir  Thomas  Gresham,  writing 
from  Flanders,  frequently  requests  the 
English  government  to  settle  its  debts '  to 
saye  the  fee-penny.' 

Fehmgerichte  (4  syl.),  or  the  '  Holy 
Fehm.'  A  secret  tribunal  of  the  middle 


ages,  in  Westphalia.  Its  object  was  espe- 
cially  to  terrorise  the  barons,  whose  law- 
less conduct  was  the  curse  of  the  land, 
These  tribunals  were  at  their  climacteric 
in  the  14th  and  15th  cents. 

The  members  of  the  tribunal  were  called. 
1  Wissende '  (8  syl.),  the  initiated. 

The  district  over  which  it  exercised 
judicial  authority  was  called  the  '  Bed 
Land.' 

The  assessors  of  the  court  and  execu- 
tors of  its  sentences  were  called  '  Frei- 
schoffen '  (free  justices). 

The  presiding  judge  was  the '  Freigraf  ' 
(free  count). 

The  kaiser  (king  of  Germany)  was  ex 
officio  one  of  the  '  Wissende.' 

Felix'ians,  8th  cent.  A  Spanish  sect 
so  called  from  Felix  bishop  of  Urgel. 
He  taught  that  Christ  in  respect  of  his 
divine  nature  was  the  Son  of  God  by 
generation ;  but  in  respect  of  his  human 
nature  was  only  the  adopted  Son  of  God, 
like  other  holy  men.  This  was  called  the 
1  Adoption  Controversy.' 
Ellpandus  (archbishop  of  Toledo)  was  a  Felixlan. 

Fellow  Commoners,  in  Cam- 
bridge University,  are  students  who  pay 
higher  fees,  wear  a  distinctive  costume, 
and  'common'  or  dine  at  the  Fellows' 
Table.  They  were  called  in  Oxford  Uni- 
versity '  Gentleman  Commoners.'  They 
are  generally  either  noblemen  or  married 
men. 

Female  High  Sheriff  (T&e).  Anae 
countess  of  Pembroke,  a  staunch  royalisi 
in  the  reigns  of  Charles  I.  and  II.  On  the 
death  of  her  father,  the  Earl  of  Cumber- 
land, in  1648,  she  succeeded  to  the  here- 
ditary office  of  Sheriff  of  Westmoreland, 
attended  the  judges  of  assize,  and  sat  with 
them  on  the  bench  at  Appleby. 

Fencing  the  Tables.  Keeping 
from  the  eucharist  all  whom  the  '  Fencers ' 
thought  unworthy  to  be  communicants. 
One  clergymen  of  Dumfries  forbade  from 
the  table  all  who  used  minced  baths, 
such  as  '  heth,  teth,  feth,  fegs,  losh,  gosh, 
and  lovenenty .' 

Fe"nelon    of    Germany    (The). 

Lava'ter  (1741-1801).  Born  at  Zurich; 
the  founder  of  physiognomonie,  or  the  art 
of  reading  character  by  physiognomy. 

Fe'nelon  of  the  Reformation. 
Johann  Arnd  of  Anhalt  (1555-1621). 


820 


FENIAN 


FERMIERS 


Fenian. Heroes  (The).  The  heroes 
of  Finn,  called  by  Ossian '  Fingal.'  '  Gal ' 
means  the  alien  or  foreigner,  as  Wales, 

1Mb 

Fenians,  or  Fenian  Brother- 
hood. An  association  of  Irish  rebels 
ill-disposed  to  the  British  government, 
and  bent  on  a  separation  of  Ireland  from 
England.  It  was  organised  in  America 
by  James  Stephens  in  1858.  The  leaders 
were  called  '  Head-  Centres,'  and  their 
subordinates  were  called  '  Centres.' 

It  was  introduced  into  Ireland  in  1865 
by  James  Stephens,  the  'head-centre,' 
who  was  imprisoned  in  Dublin,  11  Nov., 
but  made  his  escape,  24  Nov.,  by  the 
connivance  of  the  turnkey. 

This  society,  which  made  the  most 
reckless  attacks  on  life  and  property, 
was  condemned,  12  Jan.,  1870,  by  Pope 
Pi;*  IX.,  and  on  14  Oct.  by  General 
Grant,  president  of  the  U.S.  of  America; 
but  it  still  remains  active  for  mischief. 

16  Sept.,  18G7,  Sergeant  Brett  WM  killed  ;  and  on 
18  Deo.  the  wall  of  Cler  ken  well  House  of  Detention 
was  blown  up. by  these  miscreants.  The  attack 
on  Clerkenwcll  prison  WM  for  the  rescue  of 
JUchardnourke. 

12  March.  1KW,  O'Farrell,  a  Fenian,  made  an 
»t tempt  to  assassinate  In  Sydney  the  Duke  of 
Edinburgh,  the  second  eon  of  Queen  Victoria. 

In  May  1883  Lord  Frederick  Cavendish  (the 
newly-appointed  viceroy  of  Ireland)  and  Thomas 
A.  Burke,  under-secretary.  were  savagely  assassi- 
nated while  walking  in  Phoenix  Park,  Dublin. 

In  March  1888  simultaneous  attempts  were  made 
to  blow  up  the  offices  of  the  Local  Government 
Board  and  the  office  of  the  Times '  newspaper. 

In  1884  the  Fenians  attempted  to  blow  up  with 
dynamite  four  of  the  chief  railway  stations. 

*.*  The  name  '  Fenian '  is  a  base  dishonour  to 
the  famous  national  militia,  the  Fianna  Eirin, 
whose  achievements  formed  a  source  of  song  and 
romance  honourable  to  Ireland.  Fingal,  son  In- 
ln\v  of  KingComhalor  Combal  (A. D.  212-363).  little 
thought  his  name  would  be  so  degraded  in  the  19th 

'sir  Walter  Scott  alludes  to  the  Fenians  In  '  The 
Antiquary  '  but  not  the  Fenians  condemned  by 
every  ritfht  thinking  man,  under  the  patronage  of 
Michael  Da vitt. 

Fer,  aut  feri ;  feri,  ne  feriare 
(Suffer  or  strike;  strike  lest  you  be 
stricken),  or  thus, '  Aut  fer,  aut  feri ;  ne 
feriare,  feri.'  The  jingling  words  inces- 
santly muttered  by  Queen  Elizabeth 
while  she  remained  in  doubt  whether  to 
si^ii  the  death-warrant  of  her  cousin 
Alary  or  not. 

Ferdinand  I.  Kaiser-king  of  Ger- 
many of  the  house  of  Austria  (1503, 1556- 
1564), 

FtitJier,  Philipp  the  Handsome  ; 
Mother,  Juafia,  daughter  of  Ferdinand 
ana  Isabella;  his  elder  brother  was 
KABL  V.,  and  his  grandfather  was  Kaiser 


MAXIMILIAN  I. ;  Wife,  Anna  Jagellon  of 
Bohemia;  Son  and  successor,  3I\xi- 
MHJAN  II.  Contemporary  with  Mary 
and  Elizabeth. 

Ferdinand  II.  Kaiser-king  of  Ger- 
many of  the  House  of  Austria.  He  was 
son  of  Karl  duke  of  Styria,  and  succeeded 
his  cousin  Mathias  on  the  throne  of 
Germany  (1608,  1G37-1657).  He  began 
the  infamous  thirty  years'  religious  war 
against  the  Protestants. 

Father,  Karl  archduke  of  Styria; 
Mother,  Maria  of  Bavaria;  Son  and 
successor,  FERDINAND  III.  Contem- 
porary with  James  I.  and  Charles  I. 

FERDINAND  I.  had  two  sons,  vis.  MAXIMILIAN  II.. 
who  succeeded  him,  and  Karl,  who  died  duke  of 


Styria. 

Karl   of   Styria 
dinand  I.)  had  for  issue  FKRDIHAND  II..  who  BUO- 


(the   2nd    son   of    Kaiser   Fer- 


ceeded  his  cousin  Mathias  on  the  throne  of  Ger- 
many. 

Ferdinand  HI.  Kaiser-king  of 
Germany  (1G08,  1637-1657). 

Father,  FERDINAND  II.;  Mother,  •; 
Wives  (1)  Mary-Anne  of  Spain,  mother  of 
LEOPOLD,  his  successor,  (2)  Mary  Leo- 
poldina  of  Austria,  and  (8)  Eleanora  of 
Mantua.  Contemporary  with  Charles  I. 
and  the  Commonwealth. 

Ferdinand  the  Summoned. 
Ferdinand  IV.  of  Castile  and  Leon  (1285, 
1295-1312).  So  called  because,  when  he 
ordered  two  noblemen,  the  brother! 
Carvajal,  to  execution  without  trial,  they 
summoned  him  to  appear  before  the 
tribunal  of  God  within  thirty  days,  and 
within  the  allotted  time  he  died. 

Fergus  Maclvor  (Sir  W.  Scott'i 
Waveriey).  The  original  was  Major 
Donald  Macdonald,  executed  on  Satur- 
day, 18  Oct.,  1746,  with  eight  others. 

Feringhee  (Afghanistan).  A  Euro- 
pean. 

Fermiers  Ge"ne"raux.  A  name 
given  in  France,  before  the  Revolution 
of  1789,  to  a  privileged  association  who 
'  farmed '  the  public  revenues.  It  was  a 
shocking  jobbery,  the  fermiers  being 
selected  either  by  the  minister  of  finance 
(who  made  his  selection  for  a  money 
consideration)  or  by  the  king's  mis- 
tresses. The  number  was  forty,  but  rose 
to  sixty  a  little  before  the  revolution. 
These  farmers  paid  the  king  a  fixed  sum 
and  made  what  profit  they  could  out  ol 
the  taxpayers. 

Pronounced  Fai-  '-mt  fly/ra  •  tw*, 


FERNET 


FESTUM 


821 


Ferney  (The  Patriarch  of).  Vol- 
taire (1694-1778).  After  his  departure 
from  Prussia  he  retired  to  Ferney,  a 
•juiet  little  spot  near  Geneva.  He  died 
at  the  age  of  eighty-two. 

Ferocious  Beast  of  Auso'nia 
(The).  So  Caracalla,  the  Roman  em- 
peror, was  called  by  the  Alexandrians. 
It  is  said  that  the  tyrant  was  pleased 
with  the  name,  and  boasted  of  it. 

Ausonia  means  Italy. 

Ferra'ra  (Peace  of),  26  April,  1433. 
Between  Venice  and  Milan,  brought  about 
by  Nicholas  marquis  d'Este,  the  '  Paci- 
ficator of  Italy.' 

Ferry  of  Death  (The).  The  ferry 
of  the  Irtish,  leading  to  Siberia.  So 
called  because  it  leads  the  Russian  exile 
to  political  death. 

To  cro»g  *-'  Ferry  of  Death,  to  be  laid  on  the  shelf 
In  political  life. 

Fertile  Periods.  Plato  tells  uz 
there  are  times  when  the  powers  of 
minerals,  vegetables,  and  animals  sym- 
pathise magically  with  superior  natures, 
and  have  a  greater  aptitude  to  partici- 
pate in  those  superior  powers.  At  those 
periods  '  miracles '  abound,  for  inferior 
things  partake  of  the  Divine  powers. 
When  no  such  celestial  powers  are 
inherent  in  minerals,  vegetables,  and 
animals,  Plato  says  it  is  a  'barren 
period.' 

Festa  Brachio'rum,  or  'Festa 
Manualia,'  1493.  Dayo  on  which  no  works 
requiring  the  aid  of  horse  and  cart  might 
be  done.  Manual  labour  means  such  as 
is  done  by  the  skill  of  the  hands ;  but 
brachial  labour  is  such  as  is  done  by  the 
muscular  force  of  the  arms. 

[Festa]  '  Manualia  '  sou  '  Brachlorum  '  vulgo 
appellantur,  in  quibus  videlicet  ipsa  prohibitioper 
totam  diem  ad  ea  duntaxat  opera  et  negotia  qusa 
Bine  euuis  et  carrucis  fieri  possuntseextendebat.' 
—titatuta  Ecc.  M,-Utrns.  14J3.  See  Historia  Mcldens. 
inter  Instrum.  p.  54'2. 

Festa  Capit'uli,  i.e.  those  fete 
days  '  quae  Capitulum  habent ' :  as  All 
Saints',  Annunciation,  Ascension,  As- 
sumption, Epiphany,  Michaelmas  Day, 
Nativity  of  Christ  (Christmas  Day),  Na- 
tivity of  John  the  Baptist,  Pentecost, 
Purification  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  the 
Resurrection.  Add  to  these  the  fete  day 
of  Mary  Magdalene,  and  that  of  Hugh  of 
Lincoln. 

Festa  Domin'ica.  Sacred  fes- 
tivals set  apart  in  honour  of  some  saint, 


martyr,  or  confessor  of  the  Christian 
Church,  called  in  English  a  saint's  day. 

Festival  of  St.  Napoleon  (The)t 
1806.  15  Aug.,  the  birthday  of  Napoleon, 
was  so  designated  by  the  first  Emperor 
of  the  French. 

Festival  of  the  Sacrifices  (The). 
1  Id-al- Azha,'  or  'Kurban  Bairam,'  the 
second  or  Great  Bai'ram,  is  observed  by 
Mohammedans  in  commemoration  of 
Abraham  offering  his  son.  It  is  observed 
seventy  days  after  the  Lesser  Bairam, 
and  lasts  four  days. 

Festum  Ar'chitricli'ni.  The 
second  Sunday  after  Epiphany,  the 
gospel  of  which  day  is  John  ii. ;  the 
marriage  feast,  when  the  Architriclmus 
wanted  wine  and  Jesus  miraculously  sup- 
plied it.  See  '  Sundays.' 

Festum  Asino'rum.    14  Jan.,  to 

commemorate  the  '  Flight  into  Egypt.' 
Several  rituals  of  tiiisfestum  are  extant. 
That  of  Beauvais,  in  France,  has  a  rubric 
which  orders  the  priest  to  bray  three 
times,  and  the  congregation  to  bray  three 
times  in  answer.  As  the  ass  was  led 
to  the  altar  a  hymn  of  nine  stanzas  was 
sung,  each  stanza  ending  with  hee-haw^ 
hee-haw  \  The  first  runs  thus  (see  '  Feast 
of  Fools ')  :— 


Orientis  partibua, 
Adventavit  Asiiius, 
Pulcher  et  fortiss'imus, 
Barcinis  aptissimus. 
He,  sire  AIM,  Ml 


From  out  the  East 
Came  forth  the  beast, 
Both  strong  and  fair; 
Its  packs  to  bear. 
Hee-haw  1  Sir  Aac, 
hee-haw  \ 


Festum  Bea'tae  Mari'ee  de  Ad- 
ventu,  i.e.  the  Conception  of  thd 
Virgin  Mary,  8  Dec.  Instituted  1356. 

Festum  Broncher'ise,  i.e.  Fes- 
turn  Brancher'ise,  or  Palm  Sunday  (the 
Feast  of  Branches).  See  '  Sundays.' 

Festum    Campana'rum.     The 

festival  of  the  Annunciation;  the  day 
after  Quasimodo  Sunday;  that  is,  the 
Monday  next  after  Easter  Monday.  So 
called  because  on  this  day  '  ad  Salu- 
tationem-angelicam  solemnius  pulsantur 
campanfe '  (Du  CANGE). 

With  us  the  Annunciation  la  called  'Dady 
Day,'  celebrated  on  25  March. 

Festum  Canaba'rum.  The  Feast 
of  Tabernacles  (Lev.  xxiii.). 

Festum  Cande'lse.  The  founder'! 
day  of  any  church  or  religious  institu- 
tion when  candles  were  lighted  in  honour 


822 


FESTUM 


FESTUM 


thereof.  This  festival  used  ti  be  called 
in  old  English  Lichtmesse. 

FestumCompassio'nis  Bea'tse 
Mar i'8B.  Instituted  1428,  and  held  the 
Friday  before  Palm  Sunday. 

Festum  Coro'nse  Christi.  Insti- 
tuted 1857.  Innocent  VI.  appointed  it 
to  be  held  as  the  '  Feria  6  post  octavam 
Resurrectionis  Dominicaa.' 

Festum  Corporis  Christi,  or  at 
full  'Festum  Consecrationia  Corporis 
Christi,'  or  in  brief  '  Festum  C.C.C.'  In- 
stituted 1871.  The  great  C.C.C.  festival 
is  '  5  feria  post  Octavam  Pentecostes.' 

Another  festival  of  '  Corpus  Christi '  was  that 
called  '  Festum  Sacrosanct!  Sacrament!,'  In  Ger- 
man Frohnlfiehnamnfffi,  instituted  by  Urban  IV. 
in  1264  ;  it  followed  the  octave  of  Pentecost. 

The  '  FeBtum  Kucharistia*.'  instituted  in  1356, 
was  another  '  Festum  Corporis  Christi.' 

Festum  de  Clav'ibus,  1855.  In- 
stituted by  Innocent  VI.  in  honour  of 
tlio  nails  used  in  the  crucifixion  of  Christ. 

Festum  Divisio'nis  Apostolo'- 
rum,  5  July.  When  Bede,  Usuard,  and 
others  say  the  apostles  parted  company, 
and  each  went  into  his  special  field  of 
labour.  Also  called  the  Festival  of  the 
Dispersion ;  instituted  1098. 

Festum  Duplex.  When  two  fetes 
occur  on  the  same  day.  In  which  case 
the  greater  festival  is  observed  and  the 
lesser  one  is  deferred  to  the  day  following. 

Festum  Fatuo'rum.  See  'Fete 
des  Fous.' 

Festum  Florum.  '  Nono  Kalen- 
das  Junii '  (May  21). 

Festum  Herba'rum.  Assumption 
Day  (15  Aug.).  This  was  the  day  when 
Roman  women  carried  bundles  of  herbs 
to  the  templos,  as  offerings  to  their  gods. 
The  [Roman]  Catholic  Church  preserved 
the  custom,  but  changed  the  object  of 
veneration. 

The  Assumption  is  the  act  of  taking  up  to  heaven 
the  Virgin  Mary  bodily  without  dying.  Thta 
change  was  made  in  the  5th  cent. 

Festum  Hypapantes,  or  '  Purifi- 
cation of  the  Virgin  Mary,'  Feb.  2.  Also 
called  '  Festum  Lumlnum.1  Instituted 
542. 

Hypapante  means  '  meeting  together.'  It  was 
on  this  tiny  that  Mary  met  Simeon  and  Anna  the 
Prophetess. 

Festum  Hypodi'acono'rum. 
'J  ho  feU  of  the  bubdtiucona,  a  i>;ut  of 


the  Saturnalia,  when  archbishops  and 
bishops,  with  all  the  inferior  clergy, 
played  practical  jokes  on  each  other,  and 
all  forms  of  distinction  were,  for  the 
time  being,  held  in  abeyance.  The 
general  character  of  the  feast  was  grosa 
drunkenness,  and  the  name  was  a  satire 
on  the  worldly  lives  of  the  general  clergy. 
As  Beletua  says,  'hac  joculari  appella- 
tione  indicare  voluerint,  festivitatem 
hanc  f uisse  ebriorum  clericorum.' 

Festum  Kalenda'rum.  A  Chris- 
tian substitution  of  the  Roman  Saturn- 
alia, at  the  close  of  the  old  year  and 
beginning  of  the  new.  It  was  a  time  of 
unbridled  license,  when  slaves  and 
servants  were  on  equal  footing  with 
their  masters.  Men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren dressed  up  as  beasts,  and  ran 
about  the  streets  braying,  roaring,  bark- 
ing, and  indulging  in  the  coarsest  practi- 
cal jokes.  The  early  Church,  unable  to 
abolish  the  custom,  tried  to  divert  its  ob- 
ject, and  introduced  innovations  scarcely 
less  objectionable  than  the  old  Roman 
licentiousness.  One  day  of  the  feast  was 
a  satire  on  the  drunkenness  of  the  clergy, 
and  was  called  '  Festum  Hypodiacono- 
rum'  (g.o.),  or  the  Subdeacons'  Fvte, 
where  subdeacon  included  all  eccle- 
siastics, from  the  archbishop  to  his 
curate. 

Augustine  refers  to  the  feast  in  his  '  Sermo  da 
Tempore.'2l5;  and  In  the  'Life  of  Ellglus,'  bk.ii. 
chap.  15,  we  read  '  Nullus  In  Kalendis  Janutvrli 
icfanda  et  ridlculosa,  vetulas,  aut  cervulos.  aut 


Jottlcos  [practical  jokes]  faciat.' 

Festum  Lu'minum,  or  'Festum 
Hypapantes.'  The  Feast  of  Purification 
(Greek  farairavT-f)),  from  the  meeting  of 
Simeon  and  Anna  with  Christ,  whom 
they  had  long  waited  for  in  the  Temple 

Also  called  '  Festum  St.  Simeon  is.' 

Festum  Oliva'rum.  The  Sunday 
before  Easter  day,  generally  called  Palm 
Sunday.  See  '  Sundays.' 

Festum  Sancti  Petri  ad  Vin'- 
cula,  1  Aug.  Instituted  by  the  order 
of  Eudoxia,wife  of  the  Emperor  Theo- 
dosius.  This  was  the  continuance  of  an 
old  heathen  festival  in  honour  of  the 
victory  of  Actium,  in  which  Octaviua 
overcame  Antony.  The  festival  waa 
continued,  but  its  object  was  changed. 

Festum   Translatio'nia   Jesu, 
or  the  '  Day  of  Transfiguration.'     Insti- 
tuted 6  Aug.,  1498.     (Matt.  xvii.  1-18.) 
See  also  under  the  word  ' 


FEU1LLANTS 


F£fce  Days.  See  '  Holy  Days.' 
Fete  de  1*  Ane.  Introduced  into  Paris 
in  the  15th  cent. ;  was  a  ridiculous  carica- 
ture of  the  Flight  into  Egypt.  A  young 
woman  with  an  infant  in  her  arms  was 
seated  on  an  ass,  led  by  an  old  man 
representing  Joseph,  and  followed  by  a 
long  procession  to  the  cathedral  church, 
accompanied  by  bishops  and  their  clergy. 
As  it  went  along,  chanting  the  appointed 
canticles,  the  crowd  responded  hinha  ! 
hinho,  I  imitating  the  bray  of  an  a&s.  It 
was  not  discontinued  till  the  close  of  the 
16th  cent. 

Other  similar  processions  were  the  '  Marche  du 
Bceuf  Gras '  (<?.».),  '  La  fete  de  la  Bouteille,'  '  La 
fete  des  Cornards,'  '  La  fete  des  Fous '  (See  Fools, 
Feast  of '),  and  '  La  fete  du  Quant  aux  Ours  '  (on 
8  July). 

Pronounce  Fate  de  lahn,  Fate  d'la  Bou-tay'-e,  Fate 
deFoo. 

Fete  des  FOUS.  January,  in  com- 
memoration of  the  Flight  into  Egypt. 
Thii  profane  exhibition  was  immensely 
popular  in  France  from  the  12th  to  the 
16th  cent. 

Fete-Dieu,  1246.  A  festival  insti- 
tuted by  Urban  IV.  in  honour  of  the 
host  or  consecrated  wafer,  called '  Festum 
Corporis  Christi,'  and  held  in  France  on 
the  Sunday  following  Trinity  Sunday. 
At  one  time  it  was  celebrated  with  street 
processions  and  great  pomp,  but  the 
street  processions  ceased  in  1830. 

Except  In  France  the  festival  is  held  on  the 
Thursday  following  Trinity  Sunday. 

Feta  of  the  Federation.  See 
under '  Federation.' 

Fetes.    See  '  Holy  Days.' 

Fetichism.  An  idolatry  of  the 
grossest  sort.  The  name  was  given  by 
the  Portuguese  to  the  adoration  paid  by 
negroes  in  Africa  to  the  fetiches,  such  as 
fire,  water,  animals,  trees,  stones,  and 
invisible  beings  such  as  the  Grisgris  of 
Central  Africa,  the  Manitous  and  Ockis 
cf  America,  the  Burkhans  of  Siberia. 

The  priests  of  this  Idolatry  are  called  griott  in 
Africa.  JOftgtam  In  America,  and  shaman*  In  Cen- 
tral Asia. 

If  a  worshipper  does  not  get  what  he  prays  for, 

.ewtlladdr       '- 

eplrtt!    \Ve 


te  will  address  his  idol  thus  :  '  How  now,  dog  of  a 
eplrtt!  \Vo  tfive  you  lodging  in  a  magnificent 
temple,  we  gild  you  handsomely,  feed  you  well, 


and  offer  Incense ;  yet,  after  all  this,  you  are  BO 
ungrateful  as  to  refuse  us  what  we  ask.' — ASTLEY, 

( 'ulb'ftiuii  of  Voyages. 

Fetters  of  Greece  (The).  Deme- 
tiias,  Chalcis,  and  Corinth  were  so  called 
by  Demetrius  Poliorcetes  of  Macedon. 

C'n«  freedom   promised,'   said  the   4itoliu.ua, 


'  was  an  illusion  .  .  .  The  fetters  of  Greece  would 
only  be  clasped  lighter  by  a  stronger  hand.1— The 
Students'  Rome,  p.  836. 

Feu  Sacre",  or  'Mai  des  Ardents.' 
A  terrible  malady  which  appeared  in 
Paris  AJ>.  945 ;  in  Scotland  in  954 ;  and 
in  Italy  and  Germany  in  985.  '  Ce  mal 
[says  Sauval]  brulait  a  petit  feu,  et  oon- 
sumait  sans  qu'on  y  put  reme*dier  .  .  . 
elle  brulait  les  entrailles  ou  toute  autre 
partie  du  corps,  qui  tonlbait  en  lam- 
beaux.  Sous  une  peau  livide,  elle  con 
sumait  les  chaires  en  les  se*parant  des  os. 
Ce  que  ce  mal  avait  de  plus  etonnant, 
c'est  qu'il  agissait  sans  chaleur,  et  pene- 
trait  d'un  froid  glacial  ceux  qui  en 
e*taient  atteints ;  et  qu'a  ce  froid  inortel 
succedait  une  ardeur  si  grande  dans  les 
monies  parties,  que  les  malades  y  e*prou- 
vaient  tous  les  accidents  d'un  cancer.' 

Feudal  System  (The).  Holding 
estates  by  military  service.  William  I. 
divided  the  kingdom  of  England  into  700 
fiefs  and  about  60,000  knights'  fees  (or 
holdings).  These  knights'  fees  or  second- 
ary holdings  were  held,  not  of  the  crown 
immediately,  but  of  one  of  the  700  crown 
vassals  under  similar  service.  The  700 
vassals  were  bound  to  supply  the  crown 
with  soldiers  according  to  a  fixed  scale, 
and  the  secondary  holders  supplied  the 
vassals  under  whom  they  held  in  a 
similar  way.  Bishops  and  abbots  were 
bound,  in  times  of  war,  to  supply  the 
king  with  soldiers  in  proportion  to  their 
possessions. 

Feuillantines  (4  syl.),  1588.  Be. 
formed  Feuillants,  an  order  founded  by 
Marguerite  de  Polastron.  Anne  of  Aus- 
tria, in  1622,  founded  a  house  of  Feuil- 
lantines in  the  Faubourg  St.  Jacques, 
Paris. 

Feuillantism.  The  political  prin- 
ciples of  the  Feuillants  in  the  French 
revolution.  It  was  reformed  monarch- 
ism. 

FeulllantlBm-that  party  which  loves  liberty 
yet  not  more  than  monarchy.— CARLYLE,  French 
Revolution,  vol.  il.  bk.  v.  10. 

Feuillants  (The),  1577.  Keformed 
Benedictines,  founded  by  Jean  de  la 
Barriere,  Abbe"  de  Notre  Dame  de  Feuil- 
lant,  in  France.  They  go  about  bare- 
headed and  bare-footed,  sleep  upon 
wooden  pallets,  eat  kneeling,  and  impose 
on  themselves  incredible  austerities. 
Their  robe  is  white,  with  a  white  hood. 
In  1680  Urban  Vlii.  separated  th« 
II 


FEUILLANTS' 


FIERY 


Feuillants  of  Italy,  and  called  them 
'  Reformed  Bemardins.'  The  Feuillans 
or  Feuillants  are  often  called  the  Bare- 
footed Monks. 

Pronrunce 


Feuillants'  Club  (The),  or  'Club 
des  Feuillants,'  1790.  The  more  moderate 
of  the  Jacobins.  So  called  because  they 
held  their  meetings  at  a  convent  of  the 
Fcuillants  (sec  above),  near  the  Tuileries. 
The  chief  of  the  club  were  Lafayette, 
Bailly,  Duport,  and  the  brothers  Lameth. 
Their  enemies  nicknamed  them  the 
1  Club  Monarchique.'  Extinguished  Nov. 
179]. 

The  original  name  of  the  club  WM  the  '  Com- 
pany of  1789.' 

Fez  (The),  or  'Council  of  Tara,'  in 
Ireland.  The  triennial  meeting  of  the 
subordinate  chieftains,  priests,  and  bards, 
held  at  Tara  in  Ireland,  and  instituted 
by  Ollav  Fola  about  900  years  B.C.  Ollav 
Fola  reigned  forty  years  and  died  in 
peace. 

In  the  second  year  of  hla  mission  Patrick  pre- 
Hented  himself  before  the  Fei  .  .  .  and  Lotfary 
the  king  declared  himself  a  convert.  —  The  Hritan- 
nirn  (article  '  Ireland,  p.  405). 

ff  for  Pandects,  f  is  a  corrupt  way 
of  making  the  Greek  n,  *•,  the  initial 
letter  of  Pandects. 

Fiacre.  A  French  cab,  so  called 
because  the  first  fiacres  were  made  in  the 
Hotel  St.  Fiacre,  Rue  St.  Martin. 

St.  Fiacre  Is  the  patron  saint  of  gardener*. 

Fian'a  Er'ion  (The).  A  very 
celebrated  Irish  militia  commanded  by 
Fingal  (or  Fein  M'Cooil),  in  the  reign  of 
Cormac,  grandson  of  Conn.  It  consisted 
of  9,000  men  of  great  strength,  activity, 
and  intelligence,  who  were  bound  to 
choose  wives  solely  for  their  merits, 
never  to  ill-treat  a  woman,  and  never  to 
turn  their  backs  on  a  foe.  This  force  was 
annihilated  at  the  battle  of  Gabra,  or 
Gawra,  in  Meath,  where  Oscar,  the  son 
of  Ossian  the  poet,  fell. 

Fiann  (The).  An  ancient  order  of 
warriors  in  Ireland.  No  man  of  the 
order  was  allowed  to  marry  a  dowered 
wife,  lest  he  might  choose  her  for  her 
money  and  not  for  her  merits.  No  man 
of  the  order  might  use  his  strength 
against  a  woman.  None  might  assert 
his  own  rights  selfishly  against  another'  J 
want*. 


Fief  or  Feud.  Conquered  land 
let  out,  not  for  money,  but  military  ser- 
vice. The  Romans  let  out  conquered 
land  for  usufruct,  called  Emphyteusia 
(grafting),  the  grantor  was  the  'stock,' 
the  tenant  was  only  the  graft.  Feud  is 
a  corrupt  contraction  of  'phut',  fut,  feud. 
And  fee,  fief  are  variants  of  the  samo 
Latinised  Greek  word. 

Field  Conventicles  (Act  against), 
1670.  A  field  conventicle  is  '  any  un- 
authorised meeting  for  religious  worship, 
even  in  a  private  house,  if  any  of  the 
hearers  stand  in  the  open  air.'  Every 
minister  who  preaches  and  prays  on  such 
occasion  during  the  three  following  years 
shall  incur  the  forfeiture  of  his  proj>.  rty 
and  the  punishment  of  death. 

Field  Fortification  has  for  its  ob- 
ject the  protecting  of  camps,  villages, 
posts,  passages  of  rivers,  and  the  con- 
struction of  such  works  as  may  be  re- 
quired to  aid  the  operations  of  an  army 
in  the  field.  Trenches  and  offensive 
works  executed  on  the  spot  in  carrying  on 
a  siege  also  belong  to  '  field  fortification.' 

Field  of  March  (The),  or  '  Champ 
de  Mars.'  A  national  convention  or 
assembly  held  during  the  first  dynasty  cf 
France.  It  was  revived  by  Pepin  d'He"- 
ristal,  but  after  A.D.  755  was  held  in  May, 
and  called  Champ  de  Mai.  Napoleon  L 
revived  these  assemblies  in  the '  Hundred 
Days '  (June  1,  1815). 

Pronounce  Sharnd  Afan,  Sharnd  3Ia?-e. 

Field  of  the  Cloth  of  Gold  (The). 
Called  in  French  history  Le  Champ  du 
Drap  d'Or.  The  site  between  Guisnes 
and  Ardres,  where  in  June  1520  was  held 
an  interview  between  Henry  VIII.  and 
Francois  I.  of  France.  So  splendid  and 
gorgeous  was  ihiaflte,  that  the  site  where 
it  was  held  was  called  '  The  Field  of  the 
Cloth  of  Gold.' 

Fiery  Cross  (The).  A  blazing  torch 
in  the  form  of  a  cross,  carried  from  hill 
to  hill  to  summon  the  clans  to  battle.  Sir 
Walter  Scott  speaks  of  it  in  '  The  Lady 
of  the  Lake.'  He  says  the  chaplain  slew 
a  goat,  and  dipped  the  cross  in  its  blood. 
It  was  then  delivered  to  a  swift  runner, 
who  ran  with  all  his  speed  to  the  next 
hamlet,  where  he  presented  it  to  the  prin- 
cipal person,  who  was  bound  to  send  it  on 
Every  man,  from  16  to  60  years  of  age, 
WM  expected  instantly  to  repair  fullj 


FIERY 


FILIOQUB 


equipped  for  war  to  the  place  of  rendez- 
vous on  pain  of  '  fire  and  sword.'  In  the 
civil  war  of  1745-6  the  Fiery  Cross  was 
sent  round  thus. 

The  '  fiery  cross '  was  borl.e  swiftly  through  the 
townships  and  parishes  tof  Upper  Canada),  calling 
forth  a  levy  en  masse  of  the  loyal  inhabitants,  who 
rushed  to  the  defence  of  the  capital.-HowiTT, 
Hist,  of  Eng.,  1837,  p.  889. 

Fiery  Tears  of  St.  Lawrence 

(The).  The  shooting  stars  which  appear 
with  considerable  regularity  between  the 
9th  and  14th  of  August.  The  festival  of 
St.  Lawrence  is  the  10th  August. 

Fieschi  Laws,  1837.  Some  very 
stringent  laws  against  the  French  press, 
published  after  the  attempt  of  Fieschi  on 
the  life  of  Louis  Philippe,  king  of  the 
French,  by  the  '  infernal  machine  '  (q.v.). 
Enormous  fines  were  imposed  on  those 
who  ridiculed  the  king,  or  disputed  the 
wisdom  of  any  act  of  his  government,  or 
who  avowed  themselves  republicans,  or 
who  published  a  print  of  any  sort  with- 
out subjecting  it  first  to  the  minister  of 
the  interior. 

The  fines  were  from  4001.  to  2,0001.  sterling  for  the 
first  offence,  double  that  for  a  second  offence,  and 
so  on. 

Pronounce  Fe-eiK'ke. 

Fifteen  (The).  The  judges  of  the 
Supreme  Court  of  Session  in  Scotland. 

Fifteen  (Out  in  the  Fifteen).  A 
partaker  in  the  Derwentwater  rebellion, 
1715.  See 'Forty-five.' 

Is  it  so  singular  that  a  man  should  have  been 
out  in  the  forty  five  ?  .  .  .  your  father,  I  think,  .  . 
.  .  was  out  with  Derwentwater  in  the  fifteen.— 
Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Redgauntlet,  chap.  vii. 

Fifteen  Mysteries (The),in  Catho- 
lic theology.  See  '  Five  Joyous  Mysterieo,' 
'  Five  Dolorous  Mysteries,'  and  '  Five 
Glorious  Mysteries.'  Observe  the  triplet. 

Fifteen  Years'  Farce  (The).  The 
Great  French  Kevolution  which  ended  in 
the  coronation  of  Napoleon  I.  (1789-1804). 

La  comedie  de  quinze  ans  was  admirably  played 
In  France  .  .  .  but  what  have  been  the  results  ?— 
M  A/./.INI,  Faith  of  the  Future. 

Fifth   Doctor  of  the  Church 

( The).  So  Pius  V.  called  Thomas  Aquinas 
(1224-1274). 

The  Four  Doctors  of  the  Latin  Church,  em- 
phatically so  called,  were  St.  Ambrose  (340-3'J7), 
St.  Jerome  (846-420),  St.  Augustine  (354  430),  and 
St.  Gregory.  The  fifth  doctor  was  similar  to 
such  phrases  as  the  '  Tenth  Muse,1  the  '  Eighth 
Wonder  of  the  World,'  &c.,  meaning  one  of  Buper- 
emlnent  merit. 

Fifth  Monarchy  Men  appear  in 
1654.  They  believed  in  the  four  great 


monarchies  of  Antichrist,  marked  out 
by  the  prophet  Daniel  (ch.  vii.),  viz.  the 
Assyrian,  Persian,  Macedonian,  and  Ro- 
man, the  fifth  being  that  of  Christ  on 
earth.  In  politics  they  were  republicans, 
acknowledging  no  earthly  king  but  Christ ; 
and  they  conspired  to  murder  Cromwell, 
the  lord-protector.  In  the  reign  of 
Charles  II.,  led  by  one  Venner,  a  wine- 
cooper,  thej  proceeded  to  '  take  the  king- 
dom of  heaven  by  force,  without  waiting 
for  Christ ' ;  the  king  sent  the  military 
against  them,  and  after  some  severe  fight- 
ing, the  ringleaders  were  taken  captive 
and  executed  1660,  and  the  sect  died 
out. 

Filibuster.  A  corrupt  spelling  of 
the  French  'flibustier,'  called  in  English  a 
buccaneer  (q.v.).  Filibusters  were  piratical 
seamen,  resolved  to  force  their  way  into 
the  New  World  jealously  guarded  by  the 
Spanish.  The  most  famous  were  Morgan 
(a  Welshman),  who  took  Panama  in  1670 ; 
Pierre  Legrand  of  Dieppe,  who  with 
twenty-eight  men  took  the  ship  of  a  Span- 
ish admiral ;  Nau  1'Olonnais,  Michel  le 
Basque,  who  made  themselves  masters  of 
Vera  Cruz  in  1683;  and  Monbars  the 
Exterminator,  who  in  1688  took  Vera 
Cruz.  After  the  accession  of  William  III. 
the  French  flibustiers  and  the  English 
buccaneers  were  in  deadly  antagonism  ; 
but  after  the  Treaty  of  Eyswick  in  1697, 
the  piratical  expeditions  were  put  an  end 
to. 

Filio'que  Controversy,  which  long 
disturbed  the  Church,  was  this :  '  Did  the 
Holy  Ghost  proceed  from  the  Father  by 
the  Son,  or  from  the  Father  and  the  Son 
(filioque)?  The  Greek  Church  maintained 
the  former,  the  Latin  Church  the  latter 
dogma.  The  phrase  was  added  to  the 
Creed  by  Eecared  in  the  Council  of 
Toledo  A.D.  589  ;  was  adopted  by  Charle- 
magne in  788 ;  and  by  Benedict  VHL,  at 
the  instance  of  Kaiser  Heinrich  IL,  in 
1014.  This  question  is  often  called  '  the 
Procession  of  the  Holy  Ghost.' 

It  must  be  confessed  that  the  authority  to  not 
very  satisfactory.  Recared.Charlemagne.andHein. 
rich  II.  of  Germany  are  not  the  names  we  should 
•elect  to  settle  a  point  in  divinity.  Recared,  or  Be- 
carede,  was  the  seventeenth  king  of  the  VislgothB 
in  Spain,  who  compelled  his  subjects  to  embrace 
the  Christian  faith,  aud  was  therefore  called '  The 
Catholic  '  He  was  converted  only  two  yeara  and 
a  few  months  before  the  Council  of  Toledo  wafl 
convened.  The  addition  of  filioque  to  the  Mean* 
Creed  created  a  flame  of  discord  between  the 
Eastern  and  Gallic  Churches.  Pope  Leo  III.  WM 
averse  to  the  addition. 


826 


FIL1U8 


Filius  Nullius,  or  c  Filiua  populi,' 
a  bastard.  In  the  eyes  of  the  law  an  ille- 
gitimate son  is  nobody's  son  ;  and  as  such 
a  son  has  no  '  blue  blood  '  he  is  only  a 
commoner,  or  one  of  the  ignobile  vulgus. 

FillesBleues  (£es),  1604.  Also  called 
the  '  Celestial  Annunciades  '  (4  syl.).  A 
religious  order  instituted  by  Maria  Vic- 
toria Fornaro.  They  wore  blue  mantles, 
•md  hence  their  name. 

Pronounce  Fee-yA  bluk. 

filles  de  Sagesse  (Les).  The  grey 
nuns  of  St.  Laurent. 

A  boat  of  other  religious  communities  might  be 
added,  as  : 

Filles  de  Ste  Genevleve  I    Fllles  Kepentles 
Filles  de  la  Providence       Fllles  St.  Thomas.  Ac. 
Fllles  du  Calvalre  |       See  '  Founders.1 

Filles-Dieu.  Hospitallers,  at  one 
time  called  Sveurs  de  St.  Gervais,  because 
in  1800  they  were  charged  with  the  hos- 
pital of  that  name.  Their  dress  is  a 
white  gown  and  black  mantle. 

Filxnerite  (8  syl.),  17th  cent.  A 
disciple  of  Sir  Robert  Filmer  (•—1688), 
author  of  '  The  Anarchy  of  a  Limited 
and  Mixed  Monarchy,'  opposed  to  a  Wil- 
liamite  or  adherent  of  the  House  of 
Orange.  The  Filmerites,  like  Arch- 
bishop Bancroft  and  Dean  Hickes, 
believed  in  the  'divine  right  of  kings,' 
and  were  therefore  zealous  Jacobites  and 
advocates  of  the  political  doctrine  of 
1  Passive  Obedience  '  or  '  Non-resistance  ' 


Fine  of  Leinster  (The).  Exacted 
for  more  than  500  years,  and  paid  by 
more  than  forty  kings  to  the  King  of 
Meath.  It  consisted  of  8,000  cows,  8,000 
hogs,  8,000  sheep,  8,000  copper  caldrons, 
8,000  ounces  of  silver,  and  8,000  mantles, 
and  was  paid  every  second  year  till 
A.D.  968,  when  it  was  remitted.  For  the 
reason  of  this  fine  see  'Boarian  .  .  . 
Tribute.' 

Fines  (Statute  of),  4  Henry  VIII. 
This  was  a  renewal  of  the  law  of 
Edward  IV.,  by  which  entails  could  be  cut 
off  at  pleasure,  and  thus  the  great  land- 
owners were  enabled  to  divide  their 
estates  amongst  their  children,  bequeath 
(horn,  or  sell  them. 

Fingal.  The  Territory  of  the  Fin- 
gal  or  White  Strangers,  consisting  of 
Dublin  and  certain  parts  to  the  north 
thereof  .  See  '  Wliite  Strangers.' 

JUffa  to    oallad    'JTingaU    o*v«;'    or,    more 


FIRB 


strictly  speaking,  the  CSTC  in  the  Isle  of  Staffs  Is 
BO  called. 

Macpherson  8  Fingal  was  Finn.  rig  [king]  of  the 
Leinster  Finns  or  Finlans.  who  resided  at  a  dun 
or  fort  at  Almhaln  [Allen]  In  Kildare.  Transferred 
by  Macpherson  to  Morven  In  Scotland. 

Finn's  Fingers.  Five  enormous 
stones,  each  about  5  feet  in  height,  and 
some  4  tons  in  weight,  on  the  top  of  the 
hill  of  Shanthamon,  in  the  county  of 
Ca'van,  Ireland. 

Finns,  the  Fenni  of  Tacitus,  and 
Phinni  of  Ptolemy,  belonging  to  the 
Ugrian  race  or  Ogres,  probably  of  Mon- 
golian origin.  They  were  divided  into 
five  groups  :  the  Finns  of  Finland  ;  the 
Lapps;  the  Permian  Finns;  the  Volga 
Finns;  and  the  Ugrian  Finns,  to  which 
group  the  Magyars  [Mard'-yahs]  belong. 

Firbolgs  (The).  The  remnant  of 
the  old  Thracian  Nemedians  which  re- 
turned to  Ireland  under  the  conduct  of 
the  five  sons  of  Dela.  The  tribe  had 
been  driven  from  the  island  by  the 
Fomoriiins,  said  to  be  African  pirates, 
descendants  of  Ham.  The  sons  of  Dela, 
according  to  Irish  tradition,  divided  the 
island  into  the  five  kingdoms  of  Leinster, 
Minister,  Ulster,  Connaught,  and  Mcath, 
each  of  the  sons  being  ruler  of  one  of 
these  principalities.  The  rule  of  these 
princes  continued  forty,  or,  as  some  say, 
eighty  years,  when  they  were  dispossessed 
by  the  Danaans  under  Tuatha-na- 
Danaan  (q.v.),  a  people  famed  for  necro- 
mancy. 

The  Irish  still  call  strangers  '  Fawmorrles 
(Fomorlana).  The  Nemedians  are  said  by  chroni 
elers  to  have  been  descendants  of  Japhet, 
through  NemedluB.  Of  course  all  this  is  only 
Bardic  history.  The  Firbolgs  were  probably 
.  or  Bolga  who  migrated  tram  Britain. 


Fire  and  Water  Interdicted. 
4  Aquae  et  Ignis  Interdictio.'  Th3  judicial 
form  of  words  used  to  signify  that  the 
person  referred  to  was  banished  from 
Italian  soil.  He  might  go  where  elso  he 
liked,  but  must  not  remain  in  Italy. 

Fire  Brigade  Committee  (The 
Metropolitan).  Responsible  for  the 
management  of  the  700  men  and  the 
state  of  their  150  fire-engines,  150  fire- 
escapes,  150  horses,  and  28  miles  of  hose. 
Since  1889  the  number  of  fire-engines 
has  been  increased  in  London  to  170. 
The  whole  city  and  county  of  London  is 
divided  into  four  districts,  A,  B,  C,  D, 
each  district  being  under  a  separata 
superintendent,  who  ia  paid  1951.  a  year. 


FIRE-CROSS 


FIRST-FRUITS 


827 


All  the  districts  are  connected  by  tele- 
graphs and  telephones. 

The  average  number  of  fires  In  the  metropolis 
IB  about  2,000  a  year. 

Fire  Cross  (The).  See  'Fiery 
Cross,' 

'Fire  First.'  'Gentlemen  of  the 
French  Guard,  fire '  (said  Lord  Charles 
Hay);  to  which  the  Comte  d'Auteroche 
replied,  'Fire  yourselves,  gentlemen  of 
England;  we  never  fire  first.'  The 
battle  of  Fontenoy,  10  May,  1745. 

Quant  a  moi,  je  tlens  le  mot  de  M.  d'Auteroche, 
Messieurs  les  Anglais,  tirez  les  premiers,'  tres 
autheutique.  .  .  .  Los  deux  troupes  sont  en 
presence.  Lord  Hay  cr'e,  s'avancant  hors  des 
rangs :  '  Messieurs  lea  gardes  fran<;aises,  tirez.' 
M.  d'Auteroche  alors  va  a  sa  rencontre,  et  le 
saluant  de  1'epee :  '  Monsieur  (lui  dit-il),  nous  ne 
tirons  jamais  les  premiers;  tirez  vous-memes.' 
_M.  E.  FOURNIEB  (an  eye-witness). 

Cet  engagement  se  fit  a  distance  si  rapprochee 
que  les  otflciers  anglais,  au  moment  d  arreter 
leur  troupe,  nous  salutrent  le  chapeau  a  la  main; 
les  notres  ayant  repondu  de  meme  a  cette  cour- 
toisie.  .  .  .  Lord  Charles  Hay  sortlt  de  son  rang, 
et  s'avanca;  le  comte  d  Auteroche,  lieutenant 
des  grenadiers,  se  porta  alors  au-devant  de  lui. 
•Monsieur  (dit  le  capitalne,  lord  Hay),  faites 
done  tirervos  gens;'  '  Non,  Monsieur  (repondit 
d'Auteroche),  nous  ne  tirons  pas  les  premiers ; '  et 
B'etant  de  nouveau  salues,  ils  rentrerent  chacun 
&  son  rang.—  L' Esprit  dant  I'Histoire,  chap.  Hi. 
pp.  848,  349  (Paris,  1883). 

Lord  Charles  Hay  gives  a  different  version : 
'When  we  came  within  20  or  80  paces  of  [the 
French],  I  advanced  before  our  regiment,  drank 
to  them,  and  told  them  we  were  the  English 
guards,  and  hoped  they  would  stand  still  till  we 
came  up  to  them,  and  not  swim  across  the  Scheldt, 
as  they  did  the  Mein  at  Dettingen.  Upon  which 
I  immediately  turned  about  to  our  regiment, 
epeeched  them,  and  made  them  huzzah,  I  hope 
with  a  will.  An  officer  [d  Auteroche]  came  out  of 
the  ranks,  and  tried  to  make  his  men  huzzah; 
however,  there  were  not  above  three  or  four  of 
the  brigade  that  did  so.'— Letter  (now  in  the  pos- 
session of  the  Marquis  of  Tweeddale,  at  Yester 
House). 

Fire  of  Antwerp  (The},  29  July, 
1588.  So  the  Spaniards  called  the  fire- 
ships  sent  by  Drake  and  Hawkins  into 
the  Armada.  The  eight  vessels,  under 
charge  of  Capt.  Young,  ran  right  into  the 
Spanish  fleet  in  full  blaze,  sending  forth 
explosion  after  explosion.  The  Spaniards, 
remembering  the  Dutch  fire-ships, 
shouted,  'The  fire  of  Antwerp  1  The 
fire  of  Antwerp ! '  and  every  vessel  was 
put  in  motion  to  escape  in  the  darkness 
as  best  it  might.  The  confusion  was 
terrible,  ships  running  foul  of  each  other, 
and  escaping  from  Ostend  to  Calais.  A 
thunderstorm,  with  a  furious  gale  of  wind 
from  the  south-west,  added  to  the  terrors 
of  that  terrible  night. 

Firman  (-4).  A  decree  issued  by  the 
•ultan,  signed  with  his  cipher,  and  sealed 


with  his  signet.  Also  a  passport  given 
to  travellers  by  a  pacha. 

First  Book  of  Discipline  (The), 
1561.  A  book  of  church  polity  drawn 
up  by  John  Knox  and  five  others  for  the 
use  of  Scotland. 

First  Book  of  Homilies  (The), 

1547.  In  which  is  comprised  the  doc- 
trines of    the    Church  of   England,   as 
established  in  the  reign  of  Edward  VI., 
declaring  that  salvation  rests  solely  on 
a  lively   faith    in   the   merits   of   Jesus 
Christ ;  and  that  no  works  without  such 
faith    are    good  works    in    a  scripture 
sense. 

First  Communion  Offi.ce  (The), 

1548.  In  the  reformed  Church  of  Eng- 
land. 

First  Day  of  the  Republic  (The). 

French  history.  20  Sept.,  1792.  When 
the  National  Assembly  at  the  proposal  of 
M.  d'Herbois  rose  en  masse,  and,  waving 
their  hats,  shouted,  '  We  declare  royalty 
in  France  abolished  for  ever.' 

First  English  Liturgy  (The),  or 
'Book  of  Common  Prayer,'  1548.  The 
Second  Liturgy  was  in  1552.  The  Forty- 
two  Articles  in  1558;  reduced  to  Thirty- 
nine  in  1568  ;  and  modified  to  their  pre- 
sent form  in  1571. 

First  English  Martyr  (The),  1401. 
William  Sawtre,  rector  of  St.  Oswyth, 
London,  a  Lollard,  in  the  reign  of  Henry 
IV.,  was  the  first  person  who  suffered  at 
the  stake  in  England  for  religious 
opinions. 

There  is  a  tradition  that  St.  Alban  fell 
a  martyr  in  the  persecution  of  Diocletian 
A.D.  805.  The  tale  is  that  he  served  in 
the  Roman  army,  but,  having  offered 
an  asylum  to  Amphibalus,  a  Christian 
priest,  in  order  to  save  his  guest  he 
changed  dresses,  and  being  apprehended 
was  beheaded  at  Verulamium.  It  is  said 
that  a  church  was  afterwards  erected  on 
the  spot,  and  the  name  of  the  town  was 
changed  to  St.  Albans. 

First-fruits,  or '  Annats.'  The  first 
year's  income  of  a  church  living  paid  to 
the  pope,  forbidden  in  1584  (by  25  Hen. 
VIII.  c.  20).  Granted  to  the  crown  in 
1534  (26  Hen.  VIII.  c.  8) ;  restored  to  the 
church  in  1555  (by  2, 8  Phil.  &  Mar.  c.  4); 
again  granted  to  the  crown  in  1559  (by 
1  Eliz.  c.  4) ;  restored  to  the  church  by 


823 


FIRST 


FIVE 


letters  patent  of  Queen  Anne,  8  Nov.,  1703. 
See  '  Queen  Anne's  Bounty.' 

Abolished  in  France  in  1488  by  tho 
'  Pragmatic  Sanction,'  under  Charles  VII. 

Abolished  in  Ireland  in  1833  (3,  4  Wm. 
IV.  c.  37). 

Ceased  in  Spain  tinder  Carlos  V. 
(1519-1558). 

In  Germany  it  formed  one  of  the  Cen- 
tum gravamina  presented  to  the  em- 
peror in  1521,  and  the  claim  ceased. 

When  Dr.  Benson  In  1888  was  made  archbishop 
of  Canterbury  his  fees  amounted  to  HH5I.  6*.  Tha 
amount  for  this  presentation  has  now  been  re- 
duced to  2812.  Us.  6d. 

First  Gentleman  of  Europe. 
George  IV.  (1762,  1820-1880). 

Louis  d'Artois  of  France  was  so  called  also. 

First  Martyr  of  Liberty  (The), 
1770.  North  America.  Christopher  Snider, 
a  Boston  lad.  Theophilus  Lillie,  a  Boston 
shopkeeper,  persisted  in  selling  English 
goods  after  they  were  tabooed.  His 
shop  was  attacked  by  the  mob,  and  one 
of  his  shopmen,  named  Richardson,  fired 
on  the  mob  and  killed  the  boy  Snider, 
who  was  followed  to  the  grave  by  a  pro- 
cession reaching  a  quarter  of  a  mile,  and 
the  boy  was  exalted  into  a  martyr. 

First  Year  of  Equality  (The), 
1792,  beginning  22  Sept.  The  address 
Monsieur  was  abandoned,  and  the  word 
Citizen  substituted  in  its  stead. 

Fishing  Inquiry  (A).  In  parlia- 
mentary language  means  an  inquiry  at 
large ;  an  inquiry  into  a  given  question 
not  for  the  sake  of  solving  that  question, 
but  with  the  hope  that  something  may 
turn  up. 

This  is  what  is  called  in  the  familiar  language 
of  lobbies  of  parliament '  a  fishing  inquiry.1  Flan- 
ing  for  something  to  say  about  the  matter;  but 
you  cannot  get  your  fish  if  the  fish  will  not  coma 
into  your  net.-W.  E.  QLADSTONB,  Speech,  at  Calder, 
17  Nov..  1885. 

Fitz William  Museum  (The).  Of 
books,  paintings,  illuminated  MSS.,  en- 
gravings, &c.  in  Cambridge;  to  which 
lias  been  added,  in  1884,  the  Mesman  col- 
lection; in  1850  eighty-three  ancient 
marbles  collected  by  John  Disnay.  In 
1861  John  Ruskin  gave  twenty-five  water- 
colours  by  J.  M.  W.  Turner,  R.A. ;  and 
in  18G2  Mrs.  Elizabeth  Ellison  presented 
to  the  museum  thirty  pictures  of  modern 
English  masters.  Since  then  many  other  , 
valuable  presents  have  been  added  by 
different  donors,  and  the  university  has 
purchased  numerous  rarities.  Founded 


by  Viscount  FitzwiUiam  of  Trinity  Hali 
in  1764. 

Five  (Council  of),  1722.  The  Earl  of 
Arran,  the  Earl  of  Orrery,  Lord  North, 
Lord  Gower,  and  Atterbury  bishop  of 
Rochester.  A  junto  constituted  to  bring 
back  the  Stuart  dynasty  after  the  birth 
of  Charles  Edward. 

Five  Acts  (Sidmouth's  and  Castle- 
reagh's),  1819.  After  the  Manchester 
Massacre  (q.v.)  Lord  Sidmouth  brought 
in  three  bills  in  the  House  of  Lords,  and 
Lord  Castlereagh  two  bills  in  the  House 
of  Commons  to  prevent  large  gatherings 
of  a  political  character  and  political 
articles  like  those  of  Hone  calculated  to 
disturb  the  public  peace.  The  five  bills 
all  passed,  and  were 

(1)  An  Act  to  prevent  the  training  of 
persons  to  the  use  of  arms  (Sidmouth). 

(2)  An   Act  to  prevent    and    punish 
blasphemous  and  pernicious  libels  (Sid- 
mouth). 

(8)  An  Act  to  authorise  justices  of  the 
peace  to  seize  arms  collected  for  riotous 
purposes  (Sidmouth). 

(4)  An  Act  to  impose  stamp  duties  on 
newspapers  (Castlereagh). 

(5)  An  Act  to  prevent  blasphemous 
and  seditious  meetings  (Castlereagh). 

Five  Articles  (The),  1559).  Drawn 
up  by  Convocation  at  the  beginning  of 
Queen  Elizabeth's  reign,  and  forwarded 
by  Bonner  to  the  lord  keeper  to  be  laid 
before  parliament.  They  were  these : 
(1)  The  corporal  presence  to  be  main- 
tained ;  (2)  the  elements  after  consecra- 
tion are  no  longer  bread  and  wine ;  (8) 
the  mass  is  a  propitiatory  sacrifice ;  (4) 
the  lawful  successor  of  St.  Peter  is  the 
supreme  head  of  the  Church  ;  and  (5)  the 
clergy  only  are  to  settle  all  matters  bear- 
ing on  doctrine  and  church  discipline. 
No  notice  was  taken  of  this  petition. 
See  '  Articles.' 

Five  Articles  of  Dort  (The),  161*- 
1619.  Calvinistic  views  of  (1)  absolute 
predestination  and  election ;  (2)  redemp- 
tion only  through  the  death  of  Christ ; 
(8)  original  sin  and  human  corruption ; 
(4)  conversion  not  of  ourselves,  but  the 
gift  of  God ;  (5)  the  final  perseverance  of 
the  saints. 

In  church  government  the  Synod  of  Dort  d» 
cidedly  preferred  Presbyterianism  to  Episcopacy. 

Five  Articles  of  Perth  (The), 
1618.  (1)  The  communion  shall  b« 


FIVE 


FIVE 


received  kneeling,  and  not  sitting ;  (2)  in 
extreme  cases  the  communion  may  be 
privately  administered;  (3)  in  extreme 
cases  baptism  may  be  privately  adminis- 
tered ;  (4)  young  people,  when  advanced 
to  a  suitable  age,  shall  be  confirmed  by 
the  bishop ;  (5)  the  five  following  days 
shall  be  holidays— viz.  Christmas  Day, 
Good  Friday,  Easter  Day,  Ascension 
Day,  and  Pentecost.  These  five  enact- 
ments were  passed  by  a  parliament  held 
at  Perth,  in  the  reign  of  James  I.  of 
England,  and  were  designed  as  the  thin 
edge  of  a  wedge  to  introduce  into  Scot- 
land a  form  of  worship  similar  to  that  of 
the  Anglican  Church. 

Five  Burghs  of  the  Danes 

(The).  Derby,  Leicester,  Lincoln,  Not- 
tingham, a'nd  Stamford.  These  five 
burghs  were  called  the  '  Danelagh ' 
(Dane-Law),  because  they  were  ruled  by 
Danish  and  not  by  English  law.  Re- 
covered from  the  Danes  in  941  by 
Edmund. 

Five  Christian  Verities  (The). 
In  Catholic  theology. 

1.  The  child  Jesus,  conceived  in  the 
womb  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  was  verily  and 
indeed  the  Son  of  God,  and  the  second 
person  of  the  Trinity. 

2.  This  Jesus  is  true  God,  one  with 
the  Father  and  the  Holy  Ghost. 

8.  The  two  perfect  natures  exist  in  one 
only  person.  The  divine  nature  received 
from  God  the  Father,  and  the  human 
nature  from  his  mother  Mary. 

4.  All  that  pertains  to  the  person  of 
Christ  as  a  substance  is  unique ;  but  all 
that  pertains  to  his  nature  is  double. 

5.  The  Virgin  Mary  is  veritably  and 
properly  the  Mother  of  God. 

(Mgr.  Guerin,  Vies  des  Saints,  vol.  iii. 
pp.  625,  626.) 

Five  Dolorous  Mysteries  (The). 
In  Catholic  theology. 

1.  The  agony  of  Christ  in  the  olive 
garden. 

2.  The  scourging. 

8.  The  crowning  with  thorns. 

4.  The  burden  of  the  cross  borne  to 
Calvary. 

5.  The  crucifixion. 

Five  Glorious  Mysteries  (The). 
In  Catholic  theology. 
1.  The  Resurrection. 

9.  The  Ascension. 


8.  The  descent  of  the  Holy  Ghost  on 
the  day  of  Pentecost. 

4.  The  assumption  of  the  Virgin,  body 
and  soul,  to  heaven. 

6.  The  consummation  of  her  glory  by 
her  triple  coronation  of  grandeur,  power, 
and  goodness.  See  '  Crowns.' 

Five  Good  Emperors  (The)  of 
Rome.  They  succeeded  the  Flavian  Em- 
perors (q.v.).  They  were  Nerva,  Trajan, 
Hadrian,  Antoninus  Pius,  and  Marcua 
Aurelius. 

Five  Hundred  (The).  See  'Coun- 
cil of  600.' 

Five  Hundred  (The),  or  Les  Cinq- 
cents,  1795.  One  of  the  two  legislative 
councils  of  the  'Constitution  of  Year 
III.'  in  French  history.  Dispersed  by 
Napoleon  I.  in  1799.  See  'Council  of 
600.' 

Five  Hundred  of  Athens  (The). 
The  original  number  of  the  senate  ap- 
pointed by  Solon  was  400,  a  hundred  for 
each  tribe,  but  Klisthenes  increased  the 
number  to  500.  B.C.  401  the  constitution 
of  Athens  was  changed  into  an  oligarchy 
of  500,  but  this  state  of  things  only  lasted 
from  March  to  June,  when  the  democracy 
was  restored. 

Five  Joyous  Mysteries  (The). 
In  Catholic  theology. 

1.  The  annunciation  and  conception 
of  the  Word  or  Logos  in  the  Virgin's 
womb. 

2.  The    visitation    and    influence    of 
grace  on  John  the  Baptist,  who  'leaped 
in  the  womb.' 

8.  The  birth  in  Bethlehem. 

4.  The  purification  and  offering  made 
by  Mary  in  the  temple. 

5.  Christ's  visit  to  the  temple  at  the 
age  of  twelve,  when  he  was  found  by  his 
mother  among  the  doctors. 

Five  Kings  (The).  I.  B.C.  2598- 
2205,  preceded  by  the  three  emperors, 
and  forming  the  tenth  or  mythic  period 
of  Chinese  history.  The  names  were 
Chao-hao,  Chouan-hio,  Ti-ko,  Yao,  and 
Shun.  In  the  reign  of  Shun  is  placed 
the  great  flood  or  inundation  of  China. 
Next  followed  the  semi-historic  period. 

II.  In  A.D.  990,  five  kings  were  simul- 
taneously converted  to  Christianity— 
viz.  Olaf  king  of  Sweden,  Harold  king  of 
Denmark,  Miczyslaf  sovereign  of  Poland, 
Vladimir  grand-duke  of  Muscovy,  and 


FIVE 


Geisa  prince  of  Hungary.  A  European 
panic,  that  the  world  was  coming  to  an 
end,  some  time  between  901  and  1000, 
may  account  for  the  religious  fervour  of 
the  times.  Never  were  there  so  many 
kings  entitled  '  pious '  before  or  since. 

Five  Kings  of  France  (The). 
The  five  Directors,  1795. 

The  five  kings  of  France  sit  In  their  curule 
chairs  with  their  flesh  coloured  breeches  and 
regal  mantles.— A  telier  du  Lyi,  li. 

Five  Members  of  the  General 
Assembly  (The).  In  1605  James  I. 
of  England  asserted  his  right  to  call 
and  dissolve  the  General  Assembly  of 
the  Church  of  Scotland ;  but  several  of 
the  Scotch  clergy  resisted  this  innova- 
tion, and  five  of  them  were  punished  by 
banishment.  See  'Arrest  of  the  Five 
Members '  by  Charles  I.  in  1642. 

Five  Mile  Act  (The),  17  Car.  II. 
c.  2,  AJ>.  1665.  This  act  subjected 
every  Nonconformist  minister  who  ap- 
proached within  five  miles  of  any 
corporate  town,  or  other  place  where 
he  had  been  used  to  preach,  to  a 
penalty  of  40Z.,  or  six  months'  imprison- 
ment, unless  he  would  take  the  oath  that 
'  he  deemed  it  unlawful,  under  any  pre- 
text, to  take  up  arms  against  the  king, 
and  that  he  would  in  no  wise  seek  to 
bring  about  any  alteration  of  government 
either  in  church  or  state.'  Abolished  by 
the  '  Act  of  Toleration '  in  1689. 

The  act  aimed  at  thoae  who  had  been  driven 
from  their  livings  by  the  '  Act  of  Uniformity,'  u 
well  as  at  Nonconformist*. 

Five  Nati  ons  ( The).  The  Iroquois, 
afterwards  called  '  The  Six  Nations,'  q.v. 
See  also  '  Pentapolis,'  '  History  of  the 
Five  Nations  '  (N.Y.  1787, 1866 ;  London 
1747,  1755). 

Five  Orders  of  the  Clergy 
\The),  3rd  cent.  Subdeacons,  Acolyths, 
Exorcists,  Readers,  and  Ostiarii,  said  by 
the  Church  of  Rome  to  be  apostolic 
institutions.  The  duty  of  sub-deacons 
is  to  wait  upon  the  deacons  in  divine 
service.  In  the  Roman  Church  there 
are  seven,  in  some  churches  many  more. 
Acolyths  did  the  menial  work,  such  aa 
lighting  the  candles,  carrying  the  sacred 
vessels,  bread  and  wine,  &c.  Exorcists 
had  charge  of  the  doernoniacs.  Readers 
read  the  scriptures  in  that  part  of  the 
service  in  which  the  catechumens  were 
admitted.  Ostiarii  were  the  door- 
keepers. 


Five  Points  (The),  1536.  The  ftv« 
points  of  Calvinism  are — (1)  Absolute 
election  and  reprobation ;  (2)  particular 


and  not  universal   redemption;    (3)  ths 
grace  of  God  is  irresistible  ;  (4)  the  wi 


is  not  free  to  choose  or  reject  God'i 
grace ;  (5)  the  final  perseverance  of  the 
saints. 

Or  in  brief  thus :  (1)  Absolute  election  and  repro- 
bation; (2)  particular  redemption;  (8)  irreslbtibU 
grace;  (4)  the  will  Is  not  tree  ;  i5j  the  perseverance 
of  the  saints. 

Five  Propositions  of  the  Jan- 

senists  (The).  The  bishops  of  France 
subscribed  a  letter  to  Pope  Innocent  X. 
in  condemnation  of  five  heretical  propo- 
sitions said  to  be  contained  in  the 
•Augustlnus'  of  Jansenius.  They  are 
these: 

1.  Some  of  God's  commandments  are 
impossible  to  be  kept  by  the  righteous. 

2.  A  man    doth    ever    resist    inward 
grace  in  the  state  of  fallen  nature. 

8.  In  order  to  merit,  or  not  merit,  it  is 
not  indispensable  to  have  a  freedom  of 
will,  but  only  freedom  from  restraint. 

4.  The  semi-Pelagians  were  heretics, 
because  they  maintained  the  necessity  of 
an  inward  preventing  grace. 

5.  It  is  heretical  to  say  that  Jesus 
Christ  died  for  all  mankind. 

Five  Races  (Period  of  the),  or  in 
Chinese  Woo-tae,  420-618.  Thi»  period 
includes  the  8th,  9th,  10th,  llth,  and 
12th  imperial  dynasties,  called  Tsong, 
Tsee,  Leang,  Tchin  or  Chin,  and  Swi. 
From  420  to  584  the  empire  was  divided 
into  southern  and  northern,  the  former 
being  the  imperial  line.  From  534  to 
618  it  was  divided  into  the  southern, 
eastern,  and  western  empires.  In  618 
the  three  empires  were  united  again 
under  the  Swi  dynasty. 

Five  Sacraments  (The).  (1)  Con- 
firmation ;  (2)  Penance ;  (3)  Orders ;  (4) 
Matrimony  ;  (5)  Extreme  Unction.  Ar- 
ticle xxv  says  '  these  five  are  not  to  be 
counted  [by  the  Anglican  Church]  for 
sacraments  of  the  gospel,  being  such  as 
have  grown  partly  of  the  corrupt  follow- 
ing of  the  apostles,  partly  are  states  of 
life  allowed  in  the  scriptures.' 

Five  Successions  (Period  of  the), 
or  Heehoo-Woo-tae.  This  includes  the 
14th,  15th,  16th,  17th,  and  18th  imperial 
dynasties  of  China,  called  Hehoo-Leang, 
Hehoo-Tang,  Hehoo-Tsin,  Hehoo  Han, 
and  Hehoo-Chew.  The  seat  of  empir« 


FIVE 


FLAGELLANTS 


881 


was  at  Kai-fong-foo.  It  lasted  from 
907  to  960.  During  all  this  period  the 
Tartars  held  the  north  of  the  empire. 
The  Five  Successions  gave  way  to  the 
Song  or  Tsong  dynasty,  called  the  19th, 
but  the  Tartars  continued  to  occupy  the 
north.  In  1206  the  Monguls  established 
themselves  in  the  west,  and  Temou-gin 
assumed  the  title  of  Genghis  Khan  (i.e. 
supreme  khan  or  over-lord). 

Five  Thousand  (The),  B.C.  411.  A 
nominal  distinction  which  included  all 
the  citizens  of  Athens.  In  contradistinc- 
tion to  the  500  oligarchs.  It  meant  that 
Athens  was  to  be  governed  by  all  the 
citizens,  and  not  by  500  only;  that  its 
government  should  be  democratic,  and 
not  oligarchical. 

Fives  Court  (The).  The  head- 
quarters of  the '  fancy,'  during  the  regency. 
It  was  in  the  neighbourhood  of  the  Hay- 
market.  There  was  another  in  St. 
Martin's  Lane.  In  '  fancy '  slang  the 
hand  is  called  '  a  bunch  of  fives.' 

Flag  Captain,  Flag  Lieuten- 
ant. A  captain  or  lieutenant  in  a  flag 
ship.  A  flag  lieutenant  in  the  navy  is 
about  tantamount  to  the  aide-de-camp  of 
a  general  in  the  army.  It  is  his  duty  to 
see  that  the  admiral's  orders  are  com- 
municated to  the  various  ships  of  the 
squadron.  See  '  Flag  Officers  '  in  '  Diet. 
of  Phrase  and  Fable.' 

Flag  of  the  Prophet  (The),  or 
'  Sanjak-Sheriff,'  682.  The  sacred  banner 
of  the  Mohammedans.  Originally  the 
white  turban  of  the  Koreish,  captured 
by  Mohammed.  Subsequently  a  green 
flag  was  substituted,  being  the  curtain 
which  hung  before  the  door  of  Ayesha, 
one  of  the  prophet's  wives.  It  is  pre- 
served most  carefully  in  a  chapel  of  the 
seraglio,  and  watched  over  by  several 
emirs. 

Flags  (Modern  National). 

America,  field  with  seven  red  and  six 
white  stripes,  and  a  blue  canton  with 
stars.  '  Stars  and  Stripes.' 

Austria,  red,  white,  and  red  (hori- 
zontally). A  shield  and  crown  in  the 
white  stripe. 

Belgium,  black  (next  the  staff),  yellow, 
and  red  (vertically  disposed).  A  device 
in  the  yellow  stripe. 

Denmark,  a  red  field,  with  a  white 
CTOBB  cutting  it  into  quarters. 


France,  blue  (next  the  staff),  white,  and 
red  (verticaDy  disposed). 

Greece,  a  blue  field  with  a  white  cross 
in  the  canton,  and  four  white  stripes,  • 

Holland,  red,  white,  and  blue  (hori- 
zontally disposed). 

Mexico,  a  white  flag  with  a  black 
spread  eagle,  holding  in  its  beak  a  green 
serpent. 

Norway,  a  red  flag,  quartered  by  blue 
and  yellow  stripes,  and  the  first  quarter 
crossed. 

Portugal,  blue  and  white,  vertically 
disposed  (blue  next  the  staff).  Shield 
and  crown  in  the  centre. 

Prussia,  a  white  flag  with  a  black 
eagle  and  a  small  black  Maltese  cross  in 
the  top  corner  next  the  staff. 

Russia,  a  white  flag  with  two  blue 
stripes  running  from  corner  to  corner 
like  a  St.  Andrew's  cross. 

Spain,  red,  yellow,  and  red  (hori- 
zontally disposed). 

Sweden,  a  blue  flag,  quartered  with 
yellow  stripes.  In  the  first  quarter 
several  crosses. 

Switzerland,  a  red  flag  with  a  white 
cross  in  the  centre. 

Turkey,  a  red  flag  with  a  silver  cres- 
cent and  star  with  eight  points. 

Venezuela,  yellow,  blue,  and  red 
(horizontally).  A  device  in  the  yellow 
stripe. 

See  '  Standards,'  and  '  Black  Flag,' 
1  Red  Flag,' '  White  Flag,' '  Yellow  Flag.' 

Flagellants.  Fanatics  who  ap- 
peared at  sundry  times  in  Europe,  and 
marched  about  in  procession  along  the 
streets  and  public  roads  to  appease  the 
wrath  of  God.  They  marched  two  and 
two,  singing  dolorous  hymns,  mingled 
with  groans;  and  every  now  and  then 
stopped  to  whip  each  other  with 
scourges  to  '  atone  for  the  sins  of  the 
people.'  They  first  appeared  in  the  llth 
cent,  under  St.  Peter  Damian.  Again  in 
1268,  when  Eeinier,  a  Dominican,  formed 
them  into  a  sect.  Again  in  1349,  when 
Germany  was  attacked  with  the  pesti- 
lence, called  the  Black  Death  (q.v.). 
Again  in  1574,  when  Henri  III.  of  France 
joined  the  sect.  They  still  exist  in  Italy, 
France,  Mexico,  and  New  Mexico,  but 
their  number  is  small. 

The  Flagellants  were  naked  to  the  waist,  but  on 
march  threw  over  their  shoulders  a  white  cloak, 
hence  they  were  called  'Blancs-battus.'  They 
threw  off  the  cloak  when  the  scourging  began,  and 
Insisted  that '  Without  shedding  of  blood  there 
was  no  remission.'  They  called  themselves  tat 


882 


FLAMINIAN 


FLEUR-DE-LIS 


Brotherhood  of  the  Cross  (?.v.),  and  wore  a  cross 
on  their  breast,  another  on  their  back,  and  a 
third  on  their  hat. 

Rlaek  Flagellant*  ww«  so  called  from  their 
black  masks. 

Bluf  Flagellant*  were  BO  called  from  their  blue 
mantles. 

ll'lntr  Flagellants  were  BO  called  bom  their 
white  mantles.  See  '  Blancs  battus.1 

Flamin'ianWay(27ie).  The  great 
high  road  made  by  Flaminius,  the  Censor, 
from  Rome,  through  the  Sabine  country 
to  Ariminium,  B.C.  220. 

Flammock's  Rebellion,  1495, 
in  behalf  of  Perkin  Warbeck.  The  most 
formidable  danger  which  ever  threatened 
the  throne  of  Henry  VII.  The  rebellion 
was  crushed  out  by  the  king's  artillery 
at  Blackheath.  Thomas  Flammock,  the 
leader,  was  hanged  at  Tyburn  in  1497. 

Flanders.  In  862  erected  into  a 
county  under  Baldwin  '  Bras-de-Fer,' 
continued  to  1119.  Then  follow  Charl.  s 
I.  of  Denmark,  1119-1127,  and  William 
Clinton  of  Normandy,  1127-1128. 

The  dynasty  of  Alsace  and  Hainault, 
1128-1405. 

The  dynasty  of  the  dukes  of  Burgundy, 
1405-1482. 

The  Austrian  dynasty,  1482-1506. 

Charles  Quint  in  1659  incorporated  it 
witli  the  seventeen  provinces  called  '  The 
Circle  of  Burgundy.'  Since  1830  it  has 
belonged  to  Belgium. 

Flaaders  Mare  (A  Great).  So 
Henry  VIII.  called  Anne  of  Cloves,  who 
was  married  to  him  by  deputy,  and  sepa- 
rated by  mutual  agreement.  Born  1515, 
married  6  Jan.,  and  divorced  12  July, 
1540,  died  at  Chelsea  1557,  aged  42. 

Fla'via  Csesarien'sis.  One  of  the 
five  provinces  into  which  Britain  was 
divided  in  the  reign  of  Severus.  It  con- 
s  vt,  (1  of  the  western  portion  of  the 
island.  It  had  a  separate  ruler,  but  that 
ruler  was  subject  to  the  prefect,  or 
governor-general,  of  the  island. 

Flavian  Emperom  (The)  of 
Rome.  The  successors  of  the  Caesars,  of 
whom  Nero  was  the  last.  After  a  year 
of  anarchy,  order  was  restored  by  Titus 
Flavius  Vespasian,  who  gave  his  name  of 
Flavian  to  the  new  dynasty,  which  con- 
sisted of  Vespasian,  Titus,  and  Domitian, 
the  12th  emperor.  See  '  Five  Good  Em- 
perors.' 

Flaxman  Gallery  (The).  A  col- 
lection of  some  140  plaster  casts  modelled 


by  John  Flaxman,  R.A.,  and  presented 
by  Miss  Denman  to  the  council  of  Uni- 
versity College,  London. 

Fleet  Marriages.  Fictitious,  clan- 
destine, or  irregular  marriages,  in  the 
17th  and  18th  cents.,  solemnised  without 
banns  or  licence  in  the  Fleet  chapel,  or 
in  some '  marriage-room,'  dignified  for  the 
nonce  with  the  name  of  cha{>rl,  generally 
some  tavern.  These  marriages  were 
performed  by  disreputable  parsons  who 
lived  in  the  purlieus  of  Fleet  Prison, 
which  were  not  under  the  jurisdiction  of 
the  bishop.  They  were  declared  illegal  by 
Lord-Chancellor  Hardwicke's  Aft.  which 
came  into  operation  26  March,  1  < .",  j. 

March  25,  the  day  before  these  marriages  became 
Illegal,  as  many  as  217  marriages  were  celebrated 
and  entered  In  one  of  the  Fleet  register  books. 

Fleet  Prison.  A  metropolitan 
prison  abolished  in  1842,  and  pulled  down 
in  1845.  It  was  situated  on  the  side  of 
the  river  Fleet,  and  was  used  for  persons 
committed  by  the  Ecclesiastical  Courts, 
the  Court  of  Equity,  the  Exchequer 
Court,  and  the  Common  Pleas. 

It  was  burnt  by  Wat  Tyler  In  the  reign  of 
Richard  II..  laul ;  again  in  the  great  Fire  1000 ;  and 
again  in  the  Gordon  lllots  17HO. 

Flemish  Painters. 

Called  Nams 

Albrecht  DURER  ....  1471-1538 
Lucas  van  LEYDEN  (Luca* 

Dammesz)  1494-1533 

Hans  HOLBEIN 14;< 

Otho  van  VEEN  (Otto-Venius)  1548-1588 
Sir  Peter  Paul  RUBENS  .  .  1577-ir.io 

David  TENIEBS l5N-2-ir,49 

Jacob  JORDAENS 1594-1C.78 

Sir  Antony  VANDYCK  .  .  .  15'J'J-1C41 
Hermanszoon  REMBRANDT 

van  Ryn 1606-1C.74 

Snyders  (1679-1657)  the  great  animal  painter  was 
contemporary  with  Rubens. 

Fleshly  School  (The),  1871.  A 
school  of  English  poetry,  of  which  the 
chief  exponents  areD.  G.  Rossetti,  Swin- 
burne, Whitman,  and  Baudelaire.  It 
means  sensuous,  voluptuous,  amorous 
poetry,  '  verging  on  Hastiness.'  The 
term  was  given  to  this  school  of  writers 
by  Robert  Buchanan  in  the  '  Contempo- 
rary Review,'  Oct.  1871. 

Fleur-de-lis  (The),  or  'Lily  of 
France,'  first  adopted  by  Louis  VII.  le 
Jeune  (1120,  1137-1180)  as  a  symbol  of 
the  French  monarchy.  The  royal  stan- 
dard was  thickly  charged  with  the 


FLIGHT 


FLOKIDA 


838 


flower,  but  Charles  VI.  (1880-1422)  re- 
duced the  number  to  three.  The  nature 
of  the  emblem  is  uncertain.  Some  think 
it  is  a  bee,  the  emblem  of  the  early 
kings — Clovis  and  his  successors.  Some 
fancy  it  is  a  toad  or  frog,  whence 
Nostradamus  calls  the  French  crapauds. 
Some  think  it  is  the  flower  of  the  reed 
placed  in  the  hands  of  Christ  by  the 
soldiers  when  they  crowned  him  with  a 
diadem  of  thorns.  And  some  think  it  is 
an  emblem  of  the  Trinity,  '  tria  juncta  in 
uno,'  which  probably  is  the  basis  of  the 
symbol. 

Some  heralds  tell  us  that  when  the  Franks 
chose  a  king  they  raised  him  on  their  shields, 
and  placed  a  reed,  for  sceptre,  In  his  hand  ;  hence 
the  ancient  kings  are  represented  holding  a  fleur- 
de-lis. 

Flight  into  Egypt  (The),  14  Jan. 
The  flight  of  the  Holy  Family  from 
Bethlehem  to  Egypt,  in  order  to  escape 
the  slaughter  of  the  Innocents  about  to 
take  place  under  the  orders  of  Herod  the 
Great. 

Flint  Jack.    A   notable  forger  of 

prehistoric  implements. 

Floating  Debt.  Government  loans 
not  funded,  but  to  be  paid  off  in  full  at  a 
stated  time.  If  the  government  is  unable 
to  meet  the  demand,  the  floating  debt,  or 
such  part  of  it  as  cannot  be  met,  is  con- 
verted into  funded  debt— that  is,  a  debt 
on  which  interest  is  paid  by  government 
either  for  a  fixed  term  of  years  or  for 
ever.  The  former  is  called  terminable 
annuities,  and  the  latter  perpetual  an- 
nuities. 

Flogged  by  Deputy.  When  Henri 
IV.  of  France  abjured,  and  was  received 
into  the  Catholic  Church  in  1595,  two 
ambassadors  were  sent  to  Borne  to  do 
penance  for  him.  They  knelt  in  the 
portico  of  St.  Peter's  and  sang  the 
'  Miserere,'  a  blow  being  given  on  their 
•boulders  with  a  switch  at  each  verse. 

Lesage,  in  hia  '  Oil  Bias  '  (v.  1)  makes  Raphael 
the  deputy  of  the  marquis's  son  ;  but  Raphael,  not 
•eeing  the  justice  of  the  substitution,  ran  away. 
Strange  as  it  may  seem,  yet  is  it  sanctioned  by 
both  God  and  man.  Thus  for  the  sin  of  David 
thousands  of  his  subjects  were  '  scourged '  by  a 
plague.  And  what  else  is  the  entail  of  Adam's  dis- 
obedience ? 

N.l!.  Flogging  In  both  services  was  abolished  in 
England  in  1882. 


Flood  (Date  of  the).    According  to 


Septuagtnt 
Jackson  . 
Hales  . 
Joeephus . 


3'.'46  i  Persian  . 

8170  Hindu      . 

8165  Samaritan 

8146  Howard  . 


B.C. 

8103 
8102 


Clinton    .      .      .  2482 

Playfai*   .       .       .  2352 

Usher       .       .       .  2848 

Marsham&Calmet  2344 


PetavluB 
Strauch .        . 
Hebrew  . 
Vulgar  Jewish 


of 


2104 

Toulouse 
con 


Floral    Games 

(The),  1  May,  1822.  A  literary  wu 
test  instituted  at  Toulouse  for  the  en- 
couragement of  poetry.  The  prizes  con- 
sisted of  flowers  made  of  gold  or  silver, 
chiefly  the  violet,  eglantine,  marigold, 
amaranth,  and  lily.  The  poets  who 
belonged  to  the  institution  were  called 
'  The  college  of  the  gay  science.'  The 
games  still  exist,  and  the  prizes  are  given 
away  every  year  on  8  May. 

Florentine  Diamond  (The). 
Weighs  139  £  carats,  and  is  among  the 
crown  jewels  of  the  Emperor  of  Austria. 
It  has  a  slight  citron  tint,  and  is  valued 
at  105,0002.  It  belonged  to  Charles  the 
Bold,  and  after  the  battle  of  Granson  was 
picked  up  by  a  Swiss,  who  thought  it  was 
a  bit  of  glass,  and  sold  it  to  a  priest  for  a 
gulden.  The  priest  sold  it  for  8  francs,  and 
it  was  next  bought  for  2002.  by  Bartholo- 
mew May,  a  merchant  who  lived  in  Berne. 
May  sold  it  to  a  Genoese  for  a  large  sum 
of  money;  Ludovico  Sforza  bought  it  of 
the  Genoese  for  double  what  he  had 
given ;  it  then  came  into  the  possession  of 
Pope  Jnlius  II.,  and  Pope  Julius  presented 
it  to  the  Emperor  of  Austria. 

Flores  Historia'rum,  or  '  Flowers 
of  History,'  by  Matthew  Paris,  is  in 
reality  the  work  of  Wendover  continued 
by  Matthew  Paris.  It  begins  at  creation 
pnd  goes  down  to  1238.  Matthew  Paris 
brought  it  down  to  1259,  and  William 
Kishanger  continued  it  still  further. 

Florid  or  Perpendicular  Style. 

Succeeded  the  Decorated  English  in  the 
14th  cent.,  as  the  Decorated  had  suc- 
ceeded the  Early  English  or  Lancet  style 
in  the  18th  cent.  The  Florid  style  is  so 
called  from  its  profusion  of  ornamental 
detail.  It  is  called  Perpendicular  from 
the  perpendicular  mullions  of  the  windows, 
'the  lines  of  the  panel-work,  and  the 
Tudor  arch.  One  of  the  finest  specimens 
is  Henry  VII. 's  Chapel,  Westminster.  Its 
best  period  was  between  1375  and  1598. 

The  Tudor  arch  was  four-centred.  St.  George's 
Chapel,  Windsor,  and  the  nave  of  Canterbury 
Cathedral  are  good  specimens  of  thia  style  of 
architecture. 

Florida  (U.S.  North  America).  So 
called  by  Juan  Ponce  de  Leon,  in  1513, 
because  it  was  discovered  on  Palm 


FLOWER 


FLOWERY 


Sunday,  called  in  Spanish  '  [Pascua] 
Florida."  The  nickname  of  the  inhabit- 
ants in  this  state  is  Fly-up-the-Creeks. 

Flower  Badges.    Of  Families. 

Blue  cornflower,  the  badge  of  William 
king  of  Prussia. 

Erica  cinerla,  the  five-leaved  heath, 
the  badge  of  the  MacalisterB. 

Erica  Tetrdlix,ihe  cross-leaved  heath, 
the  badge  of  the  Macdonalds. 

Genista,  the  badge  of  the  Plantagenets. 

Primrose,  the  badge  of  the  Primrose 
League,  in  honour  of  Lord  Beaconsfiold. 

Hose  (red),  the  badge  of  the  Lancas- 
trians. 

Hose  (white),  the  badge  of  the  Yorkists. 

Violet,  the  badge  of  Napoleon  and  the 
French  imperialists. 

Wild  Strawberry,  the  badge  of  the 
Frasers. 

Flower  Badges. 

Athens 

Canada 


England 

Florence 

France 

Ireland 

Prussia 

Saxony 

Scotland 

Wales .        . 

As  in  England  the 
roue,  and  the  Yorkist  a  trhitf  one,  so  in  Kkrence 
the  Gui-lfn  .,.!  :ulo|»t.-.l  the  r,'d  lily, 

»nd  the  Ghlbellines  (or  imperial  ptirty)  u,ichitt  one. 

Flower  Symbols.    Of  Moral  quali- 
ties. 


Of  Nations. 
The  Violet. 
Su_'ar  -maple, 
ll.-il  Rose. 
Giglio  (Lily). 
Iris  Lily. 
Shamrock-leaf. 
Linden. 
Mignonette. 
Thistle. 
Leek-leaf. 

Ki,h<-  was  si  Tfd 


l-.ox                 ft  symbol  of     Immortality. 

Cedar 

•  lity. 

Corn-ears 

}I»lv  Communion. 

Pates 

Faith. 

Grapes 

Holfy.bMllH 

The  htood  of  Christ. 
The  Resurrection. 

Ivy 

olive 

Peace.    " 

(  >rai>h'e-blos»oiii 

1'aliu 

'illy. 

>ry. 

BOM 

Vine 

Iiu  orruptlon. 
Chriht  our  Life. 

White  Lily 

Parity. 

VOW                                           ,                     lV:tth. 

The  amaranth,  cypress,  laurel,  myrtle,  oak, 
Olive,  asphodel,  and  rosemary  are  funereal  plants. 

Flower  of  the  Levant  (The).  '  II 
fiore  di  Levante,'  Xante". 

Flower  of  the  Sun  (The).  The 
Elixir  of  Life.  The  alchemists  called  all 
sorts  of  flocculent  substances  obtained  by 
distillation  floirt'r,  hence  we  have  '  flowera 
of  sulphur,'  '  flowers  of  benzoin.'  The 
flower  of  the  sun  was  a  bright  ruby  stone 
called  the  '  phil<MOpher'fl  .^tune.' 

Ho  that  has  once  the  '  Flower  of  the  Bun,' 

Ik*  perfect  ruby  which  wo  call  elucir, 


Can  confer  honour,  love,  respect,  long  lift ; 
Give  safety,  valour,  yea.  and  victory 
To  whom  he  will.    In  eight-and  twenty  day* 
He'll  make  an  old  man  of  four  score  a  child. 
BEN  JONSON,  The  Alchymitt,  li.  1. 

Flower-pot  Plot  (The),  1692.  An 
infamous  imposition  got  up  by  Young 
and  Blackhead,  who  hoped  to  make 
money  by  it,  like  Titus  Gates.  These 
villains  wrote  an  engagement  to  bring 
back  James  II.  and  seize  William. 
Having  forged  the  signatures  of  Marl- 
borough,  Cornbury,  Bancroft  (the  er- 
primate),  and  Sprat  bishop  of  Rochester, 
they  secreted  the  document  in  a  flower- 
pot at  the  bishop's  house  at  Bromley. 
The  bishop  was  arrested,  but  denied  all 
knowledge  of  the  plot,  and  then  Black- 
head confessed  the  forgery. 

Flower  Sermon  (The),  May  1851. 
Established  by  W.  M.  Whittemore,  D.D., 
rector  of  the  united  parishes  of  St. 
Katherine  Cree  and  St.  James.  It  is 
usual  to  present  nosegays,  which  are 
then  sent  to  hospitals. 

Flowers.  According  to  Herrick  the 
ancient  inhabitants  of  this  island  used  to 
adorn  their  houses  all  the  year  round 
with  green  boughs.  At  Christmas  with 
bay,  rosemary,  and  mistletoe,  up  to 
Candlemas  day  (2  Feb.) ;  from  Candle- 
mas to  Easter  with  box  ;  at  Easter  with 
yew;  at  Whitsuntide  with  birch  and 
flowers,  oaken  boughs,  and  bent  (a  kind 
of  grass). 

Flowers  dedicated  to  Saints. 

Han, •I.erry  to      St.  Christopher. 

]'.<•  in    the  common)  to      St.  Ignatius. 
Corn-feverfew  to         ...    St.  Anne. 
Spider-wort  to     .  St.  Uruno. 

Toy  wort  to  the  shepherds,  for  their  purses. 
Valerian  (blue)  to  Jacob,  for  his  angels'  ladder. 

Flowers  referring   to  Saints. 

Brlony  (black) Oar  Lady's  seal. 

Ol.-matis The  Virgin  s  bower. 

Hyacinth  (blue)          ...  St.  Dorothy  s  tears. 

Lily  of  the  Valley      ...  Madonna  s  tears. 

Oleander St.  Joseph  s  nosegay. 

Flowery  Kingdom  (The).  China. 

Flowery  Land  (The),  or  'Hwa 
Kwoh.'  China ;  meaning  the  '  flower  of 
the  world.'  Certainly  no  laud  is  more 
productive. 

It  justifies  the  long-existent  and  always  increas 
In*  hope  of  foreigners  that  the  Flowery  Lund  would 
r\  i-ii  ii. :lly  adopt  this  most  speedy  and  effectual 
mode  of  locomotion.  -FUNG  YKE,  Nineteenth  Cm 
tury,  Feb.  ItfM,  p.  'JUS>. 

Flowery   Land  Pirates   (The), 

•  The  Flowery  Land  '  was  the  name 

of  the  pirates'  cutter.    The  oaptain,  the 


PLY 


FOMORIANS 


Kl 


mate,  and  several  others  were  murdered 
in  the  passage  from  London  to  Singapore. 
Five  Spaniards  were  publicly  executed  at 
Newgate  for  this  outrage. 

Ply  (Killed  by  a).  Adrian  IV.,  the 
only  Englishman  who  has  been  pope.  He 
was  Nicholas  Breakspeare  of  Langley, 
and  succeeded  to  the  papal  throne  in  1151 ; 
died,  being  choked  by  a  fly,  in  1159. 

Flying  Company  (The),  1561. 
Chosen  troops  of  100  musketeers  for  con- 
stant service,  destined  to  act  in  defence  of 
the  Vaudois  at  any  point  where  an  attack 
was  threatened  by  their  Catholic  perse- 
cutors. Two  pastors  always  attended  the 
'  company.' 

Flying  Dutchman  (The),  1806,  or 
'  Ship  of  Doom.'  The  reflection  of  a  vessel 
off  the  Cape  of  Good  Hope,  occasionally 
seen  at  a  considerable  distance,  and  re- 
garded by  sailors  with  superstitious  terror. 
The  tale  is  that  this  mirage  is  the  ship 
of  Vanderdecken,  who  in  180G  tried  in  vain 
to  enter  Table  Bay,  and  swore  he  would  do 
eo,  if  he  '  beat  about  the  Cape  till  the  day 
of  doom.'  Out  of  punishment  his  ship 
and  crew  were  turned  into  phantoms, 
1  beating  about  the  bay,'  and  bringing 
evil  to  all  who  view  the  vessel. 

Flying  Highwayman  (The). 
Richard  (Dick)  Turpin,  1711-1739.  To- 
day in  town,  to-morrow  at  York,  the  next 
day  at  Chester,  'an  alibi  personified.' 
Hanged  at  York  1739. 

Flying  Roll  (The),  1175.  A  book 
compiled  by  James  Jershom  White  from 
the.  writings  of  Joanna  Southcott  and 
John  Wroe.  It  is  a  jumble  of  texts  from 
Genesis  to  Revelation,  supposed  to  have 
a  meaning  known  only  to  the  initiated. 

Flying  Squadron  (The),  1705. 
Those  members  of  the  Scotch  Parliament 
who  professed  to  act  independently,  but 
Bought  their  own  ends  by  joining  one 
of  the  other  two  parties  (Jacobites  and 
revolution!  sis)  as  suited  them.  Their 
leader  was  the  Marquis  of  Tweeddale. 

Fo,  or  Foe.  The  founder  of  a  religious 
system  in  China  which  may  be  called 
Buddhism,  or  reformed  Brahmaniaxn. 

His  birth  is  placed  B.C.  1027.  He  taught 
as  his  fundamental  principles  truth  and 
altruism,  to  take  the  life  of  no  living 
creature,  to  abstain  from  wine,  not  to  steal 


or  covet,  to  keep  the  body  in  chastity  and 
temperance,  and  to  believe  in  a  future 
state.  The  priests  are  called  '  Bonzes,' 
and  live  in  monasteries. 

The  orthodox  or  state  religion  of  China  is  Con- 
fucianism (Yu) ;  and  there  is  a  third  system  called 
Taoism,  or  rationalism. 

Fodrum  Regale  (3  syl.).  Certain 
customary  supplies  of  provisions,  at  the 
expense  of  the  city  where  the  German 
emperor  resided  when  he  visited  Italy. 
See  Hallam,  '  Middle  Ages,'  vol.  i.  p.  346. 

Folio  (Tom).  Thomas  Rawlinson,  a 
bibliophilist,  who  flourished  1681-1725. 

Folk  Mote.  The  Court  of  the  Hun- 
dred  in  Saxon  England.  It  was  held  once 
a  month,  and  was  presided  over  by  the 
alderman  and  bishop  of  the  diocese.  This 
mote  was  superior  to  the  Hall  Mote  and 
inferior  to  the  Shire  Mote. 

In  the  Folk  Mote  all  contracts  for  the  sale  of 
land  were  made  :  and  such  crimes  were  tried  aa 
could  not  be  Judged  by  the  lord  of  a  tithing  or 
town. 

Folkungs  (The).  A  race  of  ad- 
ministrators in  Sweden,  somewhat  like 
the  French '  Mayors  of  the  Palace.'  They 
called  themselves  Jarls,  and  were  in 
power  from  1250  to  1887,  when  the 
regency  of  Sweden  was  given  to  Mar- 
garet, queen  regent  of  Denmark  and 
Norway.  In  1397  by  the'  Union  of  Cal- 
mar '  the  three  kingdoms  were  nominally 
united  in  Eric,  grand-nephew  of  Mar- 
garet ;  but  Sweden  had  separate  adminis- 
trators from  1471  to  1523,  when  Gustavus 
broke  from  Denmark,  and  erected  Sweden 
into  an  independent  kingdom. 

Folkungs  of  Norway  (The),  from 
1319  to  1387.  Like  the  Folkungs  of 
Sweden  these  rulers  were  not  kings,  but 
resembled  the  '  Mayors  of  the  Palace  '  in 
French  history.  The  Norwegian  Folk- 
ungs were  Magnus  VIII.,  also  Folkung 
of  Sweden  (1319-1350),  Hako  VIII.  (1360- 
1880),  and  Olaf  V.  (1380-1887). 

Folly  of  Spain  (The),  or  '  Foliea 
d'Espagne.'  A  lively  dance  tune.  The 
dancers  used  castanets.  The  measure 
was  d  trois  temps,  and  the  movement 
moderately  fast. 

Fomo'rians  (The).  According  to 
Keating  (p.  116),  the  original  owners  of 
Ireland.  They  supported  themselves  by 
fishing  and  fowling.  When  Partholan 
and  his  four  sons,  some  2,200  years  before 
the  Christian  era,  visited  Ireland,  these 


836 


FONDATION 


FOOLSCAP 


Fomorians  were  found  in  the  island.  It 
JB  said  they  were  an  Iberian  or  Basque 
colony.  Moore,  in  his  '  History  of  Ire- 
land,' calls  the  Fomorians  '  African  sea- 
rovers,  who  infested  the  coasts  of  Ireland 
after  the  extirpation  of  Partholan's  race.' 
He  says  they  stamped  out  the  Neme- 
dians,  held  the  island  for  200  years,  and 
were  succeeded  by  the  Firbolgs.  Of 
course,  this  is  only  '  bardic  history,'  but 
the  storming  of  Tor  Innia  by  the  Neme- 
dians  is  the  subject  of  a  very  famous 
Irish  poem. 

Fondation  Montyon  (La),  1825. 
Founded  by  J.  B.  Robert  Auget  baron 
de  Montyon,  who  gave  6  million  francs 
aux  convalescents  sortant  des  hopitaux 
de  Paris,  qui  auraient  le  plus  besoin 
de  secours.  The  money  was  invested, 
and  brings  an  annual  interest  of  10,OOOZ. 
sterling.  Everyone  who  has  been  in  a 
hospital  for  five  days  receives  1  franc, 
and  the  bounty  rises  to  25  francs. 

Pronounce,  Lnkfo*e-4*K-te-on  Vooa-te'-VMM. 

Fondeurs,  or  '  Clippers.'  Bands  of 
robbers  which  disturbed  France  in  the 
unsettled  times  of  Charles  VI.  and  VII. 
They  were  often  accompanied  by  the 
icurcheurs  and  other  vagabonds. 

Fontainebleau  (Treaties  of). 

(1)  1512.    A  treaty  of  alliance  between 
Francois  I.  and  Gustavus  Vasa. 

(2)  2  Sept.,  1679.    A  treaty  of  peace 
between  France,  Denmark,  and  Sweden. 

(8)  10  Nov.,  1785.  A  treaty  of  peace 
between  Austria  and  Holland,  by  the 
mediation  of  France. 

(4)  27  Oct.,  1807.  A  secret  treaty 
between  Napoleon  I.  and  Carlos  IV.  of 
Spain,  for  the  deposition  of  the  House  of 
Bra^anza  for  refusing  to  accept  the 
'  Continental  System.'  By  this  compact, 
Portugal  was  partitioned  between  the 
Prince  of  Asturias  and  a  young  libertine 
named  Godoy,  chief  minister  of  Spain. 

In  1640,  Portugal  threw  off  the  Spanish  yoke  and 
recalled  the  Duke  of  Bragania.  The  concordat 
Ix'tw.'en  Napoleon  and  Pius  VII.  at  Fontaine- 
bleau  took  place  25  Jan.,  1818. 

Fontanges  (A  la).  A  style  of  head- 
dress in  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.,  in 
which  lonj,'  streaming  ribbons  were  intro- 
duced. Mile.  Fontanges  ('2  syl.)  was  maid  of 
honour  to  Mine,  de  Montespan,  and  was 
a  court  favourite  for  a  few  mouths ;  but 
she  died  at  the  age  of  20. 


Fontenoy  (Battle  of).  See  'Fiw 
First.' 

Fonthill  Abbey.  Was  commenced 
by  Beckford  in  1795,  and  sold  by  him  in 
1822. 

Foolish.  More  foolish  than  Abu 
Gabshan.  An  Arabian  proverb.  Kofa 
made  Abu  Gabshan  intoxicated,  and  in- 
duced him  to  deliver  up  the  keys  of  the 
temple  of  the  Kaal>a.  When  hr  ^r«-\v 
sober  he  saw  the  full  evil  of  his  folly,  Un- 
it was  too  late.  The  tribe  of  Khozaab, 
which  had  been  in  possession  of  Mecca 
and  its  temple,  were  deprived  of  both 
by  the  Koreish,  who  retained  possession 
till  the  time  of  Mahomet. 

Fools  (Last  of  the  titled)  of  France 
was  L'Angely  (1620-1679),  court  fool  of 
Louis  XTTT.  He  was  of  good  family,  but 
very  poor.  His  satire  was  so  caustic  that 
he  grew  rich  by  the  blackmail  given  him 
to  purchase  exemption  from  his  sallies. 

Armstrong,  court  Jester  to  James  I.  and 
Charles  I.,  was  the  last  of  the  titled  fools  in  Eng- 

Fools'  Fair,  14  Sept.  Held  in  the 
Broad  Gate,  Lincoln,  for  the  sale  of 
cattle.  Licensed  by  William  and  Mary. 
Called  *  Fools'  Fair  '  because  the  time  ia 
BO  unsuitable  for  the  purpose.  Being 
harvest  time,  very  few  can  attend  it,  and 
Lincoln  at  the  time  had  no  special  trade 
or  manufacture.  See  '  Fete  des  Fous/ 

Fool's-cap  Livery  (The),  1563. 
A  badge  livery  adopted  by  the  Calvinista 
of  the  Netherlands  to  show  their  con- 
tempt and  abhorrence  for  Cardinal  Gran- 
velle,  a  pompous,  arrogant,  bigoted 
churchman,  sent  by  Philip  II.  of  Spain 
to  introduce  Roman  Catholicism  into 
Holland  and  stamp  out  Calvinism.  A 
party  of  young  nobles,  to  show  their  con- 
tempt for  this  churchman,  assumed  a 
dress  in  ridicule  of  the  cardinal's  finery. 
It  was  something  like  that  of  a  poor 
monk,  of  the  coarsest  grey  cloth,  without 
any  ornament  except  that  of  a  fool's  cap 
and  bells  embroidered  on  the  si 
This  was  in  allusion  to  the  cardinal's 
custom  of  calling  the  Flemings  '  fools.' 
In  a  few  days  all  the  Flemings  assumed 
the  new  livery. 

Foolscap  Paper.  The  smallest 
folio-sized  paper.  It  used  to  have  the 
royal  arms  in  the  water-mark,  but  the 
Hump  Parliament  ordered  the  water- 


FOOT 


FORMULARY 


887 


mark  to  be  changed  for  a  fool's  cap  and 
bells.  There  seems  to  be  a  pun  in  the 
device  from  the  Italian  foglio  capo  (chief 
or  full-sized  sheet  of  paper). 

Foot  of  a  Fine  (The).  The  fifth  or 
last  part  of  a  fine,  containing  all  the 
matter,  the  day,  year,  a;nd  place,  and  be- 
fore what  justices  the  fine  was  levied. 
A  corruption  of  the  old  French  la  p6e  or 
la  pis  =paix.  After  proclaiming  the  fine 
in  the  Common  Pleas,  the  justice  said, 
4  Criez  la  pees  '  (i.e.  Proclaim  the  peace), 
and  the  serjeant  read  the  concord  or 
agreement  between  the  parties.  The 
foot  of  the  fine  is,  therefore,  the  paix  or 
final  agreement  as  stated  by  the  counter 
or  serjeant. 

Foot-page,  or  '  Foot-bearer.'  An 
attendant  in  olden  times  whose  duty  it 
was  to  squat  under  the  table  of  kings 
and  other  great  men,  and  keep  his  mas- 
ter's feet  warm,  by  rubbing  them  with  his 
hands,  nursing  them  in  his  lap,  and  even 
cherishing  them  in  his  bosom. 

The  foot-bearer  shall  hold  the  feet  of  the  king 
lu  his  lap  from  the  time  he  [the  king]  reclines  at 
the  board  till  he  goes  to  rest ;  andhe[thefoot-pnge] 
shall  chafe  them  with  a  towel,  and  during  all  that 
time  shall  watch  that  no  harm  befalls  the  king. 
Ho  shall  cat  of  the  same  dish  from  which  the  king 
takes  his  food ;  and  shall  light  the  first  candle 
before  the  king.— SOUTHEY,  Madoc  (note). 

Fops'  Alley.  A  railed-off  passage 
in  front  of  the  pit  of  the  Italian  opera- 
house,  where  dandies  lounged  who 
thought  their  figures  showed  more  to  ad- 
vantage in  a  standing  posture  than  in 
a  sitting  one.  They  wagged  their  cha- 
pcaux  bras,  And  topped  their  canes,  and 
hallooed  to  tbe'j.  friends  in  the  boxes, 
being  thus  an  I/  tolerable  nuisance. 

Forbes  Mackenzie  Act  (The), 
1853.  For  the  regulation  of  public- 
houses  in  Scotlaj  .d  (16, 17  Viet.  c.  67).  Its 
object  was  to  prf  /ent  grocers  from  being 
secret  publicans  for  no  liquor  is  to  be 
drunk  on  the  premises  where  groceries 
are  sold.  No  l.quor  is  to  be  sent  out 
from  any  hotel  cv  inn  on  Sundays  before 
six  in  the  morning,  nor  after  eleven  at 
night.  Some  grace  was  allowed  to 
travellers  journeying  either  on  pleasure 
or  business. 

Foreign  Canons.    Such  as  did  not 
officiate  in  the  canonries  to  which  they 
were  attached.    They  were  the  non-rec  - 
dentiary  canons. 
15 


Foreign  Enlistment  Acts  (The). 
In  1605  British  subjects  were  prohibited 
from  entering  foreign  service  (3  Jac.  I. 
c.  4,  s.  18).  In  1835  the  prohibition  was 
suspended  by  order  in  council. 

The  enlistment  of  foreigners  into  the  British 
Bervice  was  permitted  In  1854  (18  Viet.  c.  2). 

Foreigners'  Friend  (The).  Der- 
mot  king  of  Leinster,  who  brought  over 
English  and  Welsh  allies  to  assist  him 
in  regaining  his  throne,  from  which  he 
had  been  driven  by  Tiernan  O'Ruarc, 
lord  of  Breffny,  in  1168. 

Forest  Cantons  of  Switzerland 

(The),    or    the  '  Waldstetten,'    that    is, 
Schwitz,  Uri,  and  Unterwalden. 

Forester  (Fanny}.  The  pen-name  of 
Emily  Judson  (Chubbock),  an  American 
author. 

Forester  (Frank).  The  pen-name 
of  Henry  William  Herbert,  an  English- 
born  American  author. 

Forfeiture  and  Corruption  of 
Blood.  A  law  which  existed  before  the 
Conquest,  that  a  man  guilty  of  treason 
forfeits  his  estates  to  the  crown,  and  can 
transmit  no  title  of  dignity  to  his  heirs. 

In  America  the  law  of  '  Corruption  of  Blood ' 
cannot  exist,  for  there  are  no  titles  of  dignity 
transmittable. 

Forgeries  (Literary).  See  under 
4  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Fork-Beard.  Sueno  (Swe-no)  king 
of  Denmark  (985-1014). 

He  exacted  the  tribute  called  Danegeld,  and  in 
1018  was  crowned  king  of  England.  Tyf  ve-skeg  or 
Fork-Beard  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Canute. 

Form  of  the  Beads  (The),  1538. 
Certain  instructions  for  praying  drawn 
np  by  Browne,  archbishop  of  Dublin. 

Forma  Pau'peris  (In).  By  statutes 
passed  in  the  reigns  of  Henry  VII.  and 
VIII.,  if  a  plaintiff  swore  he  was  not 
worth  51,  beyond  the  clothes  he  was 
wearing,  he  had  counsel  and  attorney 
assigned  him  by  the  court  gratuitously, 
and  all  court-fees  were  excused  him. 

Formula  of  Concord  (The),  or 
'  Consensus,'  1576.  Drawn  up  at  Torgau ; 
suppressed  at  Brandenburg  in  1614 ;  re- 
published  in  Switzerland  in  1675. 
Torgau,  pronounce  Tor-gow. 

Formulary,  or  '  Formula.'  I.  1658 
In  which  Innocent  X.  condemned  the 
five  propositions  of  Jansen  taught  in  hii 


888 


FORT 


FORTY 


famous  book  entitled  '  Augustlnus '  (q.v.). 
He  commanded  the  Jansenists  to  sub- 
scribe to  it,  but  they  refused  to  do  BO. 

II.  The  formulary  of  1663,  in  which 
Alexander  VII.  confirmed  the  formulary 
of  Innocent  X.  The  Jansenists  still  re- 
fused subscription.  In  1668  Pope  Cle- 
ment, to  prevent  a  schism,  withdrew  the 
formulary,  and  this  is  called  the  '  Peace 
of  Clement  IX.' 

Fort  Adjutant  (A).  A  staff -officer 
ii.  command  of  a  fortress.  They  have  an 
extra  pay  of  4s.  9d.  daily. 

Forties  (The),  1826.  The  forty  shfl. 
ling  franchise  of  Ireland,  repealed  1829. 
See  l  Forty-shilling  Freeholders.' 

Mr.  O  Council  at  the  head  of  the  priests  and  the 
'  Forties  '  was  declared  by  the  sheriff  duly  elected. 
— HOWITT,  Hi*t.  of  Kng.,  year  l*lf*.  p.  117. 

Mr.  O  Connell  had  repeatedly  declared  that  he 
would  not  accept  emancipation  if  the  faithful 
1  Forties '  were  to  be  sacrificed.  He  would  rather 
die  on  the  scaffold  than  submit  to  such  a  measure. 
-  Ibid,  year  1829,  p.142. 

Fortification  (Permanent).  The 
art  of  shutting  in  a  circumscribed  piece  of 
ground,  or  a  city,  by  defensive  masses  of 
earth  and  ditches,  to  resist  the  attacks  of 
an  enemy.  Every  plot  of  ground  so 
fortified  is  supposed  to  be  surrounded  by 
a  polygon  of  fortification,  and  the  works 
constructed  on  any  one  side  of  this  poly- 
gon constitute  a  front  of  fortification. 
The  great  mass  of  earth  thrown  up  from 
the  ditch  inwards  is  the  rampart ;  and 
the  covering  shot-proof  mass  of  earth  on 
the  outer  edge  of  the  rampart  is  the 
parapet.  The  step  of  earth  behind  the 
parapet  (about  a  foot  high)  is  called 
the  banquette. 

A  rampart  is  about  Ti  feet  high. 

Fortunate  (The).  So  Philippe  VI. 
de  Valois  was  called,  but  his  whole  reign 
was  a  series  of  calamities.  In  this  reign 
the  French  lost  the  battles  of  Sluys 
(Slu'iz)  and  Crecy. 

The  French  have  been  singularly  unhappy  In 
their  royal  '  pet '  names. 

Forty.  This  number  is  very  con- 
spicuous in  the  Bible  and  Christian 
Church. 

1.  It  rained  forty  days  and  forty  nights  in  the 

Flood.— (,Vn.  vii.  12. 

2.  MOSOB  twice  fasted  for  forty  days  and  forty 
ninliis  .-KroJ.xxiv.  18.  Ac. 

:)  111-  spies  sent  to  Canaan  were  forty  days  in 
searching  the  land.— Kum.  xili. :«. 

4.  The   Israelites  wandered  forty  years  in  the 
wilderness.— /'*.  xcv.  10. 

5.  Goliath  defied  the  armies  of  Saul  for  forty 
*ays.-l  Nam.  xvii.  16. 

I  £UJ*h  fasted  forty  days.-  1  King*  xU.  a. 


T.  Ezeklel  bore  the  iniquities  of  the  house  of 
Jacob  forty  days,  a  day  for  a  year. 

8.  Jonah  cried  to  the  Ninevites, '  Tet  forty  day* 
and  Nineveh  shall  be  overthrown.1— Jonah  ili.  4. 

9.  Jesus  fasted  and  was  tempted  forty  days  in 
the  wilderness.— Matt.  iv.  4. 

10.  Jetius  tarried  on  earth  forty  days  after  his 
resurrection. — Acts  I.  8. 

11.  Jerusalem  was  destroyed  by  Titus  forty  years 
after  the  Ascension. 

12.  According  to  Church   tradition  Jesus   was 
forty  hours  In  the  tomb. 

18.  The  Lenten  Fast  continues  for  forty  days, 
from  Ash  Wednesday  to  Easter  Sunday.  Intro- 
duced Into  England  by  order  of  £dbald  king  of 
Kent,  A.D.  640. 

14.  One  of  the  saints  of  the  Catholic  Church  is 
called  '  Quadragesimns.'  said  to  have  been  a 
shepherd,  and  under-deacon  of  Pa  via.  His  day  is 
86th  Oct. 

16.  St.  SwHhln's  days  of  rain  are  forty. 

16.  The  Jews  were  forbidden  to  inflict  more  than 
forty  stripes  on  an  offender. 

17.  The  martyrdom.    See  '  Forty  Martyr*,' 

Forty  (The).  L  'I  Quarantia.'  A 
council  of  state,  in  Venice,  between  the 
Six  Sages  and  460  representatives,  of 
whose  origin  and  positive  duties  very 
little  is  known.  It  was  a  permanent 
body,  which  seems  to  have  represented 
the  chief  families  of  Venice,  and  exercised 
criminal  justice.  In  the  best  days 
the  doge  had  a  Council  of  Six,  to 
which  every  bill  was  first  submitted.  The 
Six  sent  it  to  the  Forty,  or  council  of 
state,  and  then  it  was  sent  to  the  legis- 
lative assembly,  consisting  of  450  repre- 
sentatives. 

The  40  electors  of  the  doge  were  in  1249  Increased 
to  41  to  prevent  an  equal  division.  The  nomina- 
tion of  these  electors  was  very  complex.  The 
Grand  Council  drat  selected  90,  who  were  red  need 
by  ballot  to  9.  These  9  nominated  40.  who  were 
reduced  by  ballot  to  IX  These  12  elected  25.  who 
were  reduced  by  ballot  to  9.  These  9  elected  45, 
who  were  reduced  by  ballot  to  11.  These  11  elected 
the  41  electors,  and  the  41  electors  chose  the  doge 
out  of  the  Grand  Council. 

II.  Besides    the    council  of    state   in 
Venice,  there  were  three  tribunals,  each 
of  which  was  composed  of  forty  members. 
(1)  The  tribunal  of  appeal  from  the  city 
magistrates;    (2)    Another   tribunal    of 
appeal  from  the  suburban  magistrates; 
and  (8)  a  high  court  of  assize  which  took 
cognisance  of  all  criminal  offences  except 
treason. 

III.  The  Acade'mie  Francaise,  founded 
by  Richelieu  in  1685,  consists  of    forty 
members,  neither  more  nor   less.     Its 
original  intention  was  to  fix  and  purify 
the  French  language.      Membership  is 
now  the  highest  literary  distinction  which 
the  nation  can  bestow. 

The  election  of  the  '  head  administrator '  of  UM 
Theatre  Francais  to  a  seat  among  the  '  Forty  '  of 
the  Acadomie  Is,  after  the  lapse  of  900  years  in 
atonemen  t  for  the  non  election  of  the  founder  him- 


FORTY 


FORTY-TWO 


890 


IV.  The    English    Academicians  are 
called '  The  Forty.' 

Mr.  Faed  lacked  not  backers  all  the  way  up  and 
down  among  the  '  Forty,'  and  Sir  Frederick's 
threat  of  resignation  bad  no  terrors.— Truth, 
13  Jan.,  1887. 

V.  One  of  the  inferior  courts  of  Athens 
consisted  of  40  magistrates  (01  reo-trapa- 
Kovra),  who  went  on  circuit  to  settle  con- 
troversies about  money,  actions  of  assault 
and  battery,  and  neglect  in  attending  the 
public  assemblies. 

Forty  Columns  (The),  or  '  Chihel 
Sutun.'  A  lofty  erection  still  existing, 
but  in  a  somewhat  dilapidated  condition, 
in  41°  N.  lat.,  on  the  route  of  the  cara- 
vans from  Bokha'ra  to  China  (HEEREN, 
'  Asiatic  Nations,'  vol.  iii.  p.  389). 

This  is  the  '  Stone  Tower '  of  Ptolemy.— Qeogra- 
phia,  bk.  i.,  ch.  12. 

'Forty-five  (The).  The  rising  which 
took  place  in  Scotland  in  1745.  It  was  an 
attempt  on  the  part  of  Prince  Charles 
Edward  Stuart  to  regain  the  throne  of 
James  II.  Lewis  Gordon,  brother  of  the 
Duke  of  Gordon,  was  one  of  the  adherents. 

'Forty-five  (Out  in  the).  One  of 
the  Jacobites  who  had  taken  part  in  the 
rebellion  of  1745,  when  the  anti-Hano- 
verian furore  ran  very  high  not  only  in 
the  Highlands  of  Scotland,  but  also  in 
England. 

He  designated  the  rebellion  of  1745  as  the  affair 
of  45 ;  and  spoke  of  one  engaged  in  it  as  a  person 
who  had  been  out  in  the  forty -five. —Six  W.  SCOTT, 
Redgnuntlf.t. 

In  the  'forty-five,  that  la,  concerned  or  Involved 
In  the  rebellion  of  1745. 

I  suffered  in  the  forty-five. — J6.cn.  z. 

An  old  'forty-five  man,  one  formerly  concerned  In 
the  rebellion  of  1745.— Ib. 

Forty-hour  Prayers,  1560.  Made 
before  the  '  saint  sacrement '  in  the  times 
of  public  calamities,  jubilees, '  les  jours 
gras,'  and  BO  on.  At  one  time  they  lasted 
forty  hours  without  interruption,  because 
Christ  was '  forty  hours  in  the  tomb.'  In- 
dulgences were  granted  by  Pius  IV.  to 
those  who  observed  these  prierea  de 
quarante  heures. 

Forty  Martyrs  (The),  820.  The 
martyrs  of  the  famous  Thundering  Le- 
gion, condemned  to  death  by  Agricolaus 
for  refusing  to  offer  sacrifice  at  Sebast6, 
in  Lesser  Armenia,  in  obedience  to  their 
commander  Licinius.  It  is  said  that  they 
were  exposed  naked  on  the  surface  of  a 
pond  frozen  over,  and  St.  Basil  tells  us 
that  they  lay  there  for  three  days,  and  all 


their  limbs  were  mortified  by  the  cold 
(St.  Basil, '  Homily '  20,  vol.  i.  p.  452). 

Forty-nine  Men,  or  « The  Forty- 
nine  Officers.'  Protestant  royalist  offi- 
cers who  had  served  Charles  I.  in  Ireland 
before  1649.  These  officers  by  a  declara- 
tion of  Charles  II.  were  to  receive  their 
arrears  in  lands  at  the  rate  of  12s.  Qd.  in 
the  pound,  and  an  equal  dividend  of 
whatever  should  remain  of  their  se- 
curity. 

Forty  -  shilling     Freeholders 

(The  Insh),  1826.  Men  entitled  to  the 
elective  franchise  who  swore  that  their 
tenement  was  equal  to  them  in  value  to 
40s.  a  year.  A  hut  and  small  potato 
plot  were  sufficient  to  give  a  vote.  In 
order  to  multiply  votes  farms  were  cut 
up  into  smaH  holdings,  whereby  a  large 
constituency  was  created  scarcely  re- 
moved from  actual  pauperism,  and 
almost  entirely  under  the  command  of 
the  parish  priest.  Repealed  1829  (10 
Geo.  IV.  c.  8),  after  the  Bill  for  the 
Emancipation  of  Catholics  had  passed. 

Till  1429  universal  suffrage  prevailed,  but  votes 
were  then  confined  to  40*.  freeholders  in  the 
counties,  and  the  qualification  of  a  county  mem- 
ber was  the  possession  of  a  freehold  worth  401.  a 
year,  equal  to  4001.  at  the  present  time. 

Forty-times  Forty  Churches 
(The  City  of),  Moscow. 

Forty-two  Articles  (The),  1552, 
1558.  The  original  number  of  the  Arti- 
cles of  the  Church  of  England.  In  1562 
seven  were  omitted,  and  the  number 
was  reduced  to  thirty-nine  by  the  sub- 
stitution of  four  new  articles. 

THE  ABTICLE8   OMITTED. 

1.  (Art.  x.)    Of  Grace.      No    man    if 
constrained  to  sin. 

2.  (Art.  xvi.)    Of  Blasphemy  against 
the  Holy  Ghost.    That  is,  perversion  of 
'God's  Word,'  or  malignant  opposition 
to  it. 

8.  (Art.  xix.)  All  men  bound  to  keep 
the  moral  law. 

4.  (Art.  xxxix.)    The  resurrection    of 
the  dead  is  not  past. 

5.  (Art.  xl.)    The    soul    does  neither 
sleep  nor  perish  with  the  body. 

6.  (Art.  xli.)  Of  the  millenarians.    De- 
claring the  dogma  a  fable  derived  from 
Jewish  tradition. 

7.  (Art.  xlii.)     Not    all  men  will  ba 
saved. 

The  new  articles  are  the  v.,  sIL,  xxix.,  »nd  xx* 

ni 


rosa 


FOUNDERS 


Toss  of  Ma'rius  (The),  B.C.  103. 
A  canal  cut  by  the  soldiers  of  Harms 
when  encamped  against  the  Cimbrians. 
It  ran  from  the  rear  of  his  camp  on  the 
right  bank  of  the  Rhone  to  the  coast. 
Its  object  WM  to  secure  ready  access  to 
the  sea. 

Foujdarry  Court  (The).  In  India, 
the  court  of  criminal  law.  The  '  foujdar  * 
is  a  magistrate  of  police  who  takes  cog- 
nisance of  criminal  matters. 

Foul  Raid  (The],  1417.  The  dis- 
honourable inroad ;  referring  to  the  raid 
of  the  Regent  Albany  on  Roxburgh  Castle 
and  the  town  of  Berwick  while  Henry  V. 
was  in  France.  The  Dukes  of  Exeter 
and  Bedford,  with  an  English  army, 
compelled  Albany  to  raise  both  the  sieges. 

The  Duke  of  Albany  WM  prime  minister  ot 
Scotland  to  Robert  I.,  Robert  II.,  and  James  I. 
(fifty  years) ;  be  was  above  eighty  at  bis  death 

(1419). 

Foul-weather  Jack.  The  Hon. 
John  Byron,  admiral  and  navigator,  who 
was  noted  for  the  tempestuous  weather 
which  pursued  him  in  all  his  Toyages 
(1728-1786). 

Founder  of  Christian  Elo- 
quence (The).  Bourdaloue  (1632- 
170-1),  unrivalled  for  argument,  method, 
and  depth  of  thought  His  '  Lent  Ser- 
mons '  are  the  best  known  of  his  works. 

Founders  of  Religious  Orders. 


Maria  Vlttorla  Fornarl 
Jeanne  de  Valols 
Amadous  VI. 
Augustine  ot  Hippo 


Annunciades  (numerous) 

—  Celestes    ... 

—  of  BourgM 

—  of  Savoy 

Augustines 

Barefooted    Friars    (nu- 
merous) 

Barefooted  Alcantarlnes 

—  AuKustines        

—  Carmelites        

—  Eromitrs  or    Ermitcs 

(several) 

—  Franciscan*      «.       ^ 

—  Trinitarians     «.       ... 

Benedictines         _       _ 

Bernardines          

BrigeUlnes  or  Nuns    of 

our  Holy  Saviour 
Brothers  of  Charity 

Camaldules 

Capucinsor  Capuchins ... 
Carmelites  (White  Friars) 

—  of  Maoon  

Several  others 
Carthusians  ...       ... 

Celestines    ...       _ 

Christian  Doctrine 

Cistercians  

Clarlsses  or  Poor  Clares 

Olercs  Mineurs 

-  Beguliers  (Theatlns) ... 

-•I  the  Mother  of  God 


Ferdinand  Oomei 
Tominauo  da  Jesus 
of  Avila 


Paolo  of  Follgno 

Jean     BnptUte    de    la 

Conception 
Benedict  of  Nursla 
Bernard  of  Clairraux 
Brigitte  or  Bridget  of 

Sweden 

Vincent  de  Paul 
Romualdus 
Mut too  linschl 
John  of  Jerusalem 
Margaret  of  St.  Joseph 

Bruno 

Pierre  de  Moron  [Celos- 

tine  V.] 

Ippollte  GalantTnl 
Robert  de  Molesme 
Clare  ot  Assist 
Francesco  Caracclolo 
Oaetano     of      Chleti 

(Latin  Theate) 
Giovanni  Leonard! 


Clerca  Somasques Geremla  Emlllanl 

Cluniacs        Bernon  abb-  de  Cluny 

Congregation  of  the  Holy  Francos     Mary      Paul 

Heart  of  Mary  Liebermann 

—  Holy  Hearts     ...        ...  Marie  Joseph  Coudr in 

—  Holy  Trinity    ...        ...  Marie  de  la  Croix 

—  Son  of  Mary      ...       _  Louis  Marie  Baudoulm 

—  Very  Holy  Sacrament  Looia  \<ut 

—  Very  Holy  Trinity     ...  Philip  Neri 
And  several  others 

nr,  A  r>   i  ~  (Gaston  de  Rent*  an4 

Cordonnlers          _       „  \ ,                           ,!uch 

Daughters  of  CalTafj    _.  AnU>:in  tte  d  Orleans 

—  Charity    ...        ^.        ...  Vincent  do  l':iul 

—  Providence       Marie  de  Lumagne 

And  several  others 

Doctrinaires          ...        ...  Cwsar  de  Bus 

Dominicans...       ^.       ...  Dominic 

Fetiillanta    ...  Jean  do  la  Barrier* 
Filles     l>len    (originally 

Soeurs  de  St.  Qorvaia)... 

Franciscans Francis  of  Assist 

Fratres  CelUUs  oir  Hex- 

ians  ...        Mexlus 

Prrres  des  Ecoles  Chr*-  Jean     Baptlsta    de    Is, 

tlennes  Salle 

—  Mineurs 

G libertines  ... 
HieroniruiU*  of  Fiesole 

—  of  the  Observance     ., 


—  of  Spain 

—  of  Umbria 
n.'-pltal  de  Moi 
Hospitallers  .. 
Jesuits  M. 
Lnsarlats      _ 
Liguorians  _ 
Minims          „ 

Minorites     

Missionaries  of  the  Pre- 
cious Blood 


Francis  of  As»isl 

Gilbert  bishop  of  Meaux 

Chiirleb  do  Kumene 
...    Loup  of  Olmedo 
_.    Thomas  of  Siena 
...    Pietro  of  Pisa 
„.     Gernnl  Teinturie* 
_    Gerard  Tom 
OT    Ignatius  Loyola 
_    Vincent  de  Paul 
...    Alfonso  of  LiRuorl 
M    Francis  of  Paula 

Francis  of  Assist 


Gaspard  del  Bnfalo 
Norbert  archbishop  ot 

Magdeburg 

Mot  re  Dame  do  R/fnge  ...    Elizabeth  of  Ranfalng 
Thar*  are  thousands  of  institutions  entitled 

Notre  Dame 

Oratorlans   ...       _       ^    Philip  Nerl 
Order  of  France    «.       ...    Pierre  de  IWrulle 

—  Mercy        ...    Pierre  de  Nolasque 

—  Our  Holy  Saviour      ..    Brinittfl   or    Bridget  ol 

Theodc.ro  of  Colles 
Jeanne  Marie  de  Matel 
Catherine  Mechtilda  as 

S.  Sitcroiiieut 
Felix  de  Valois 


—  the  Holy  Cross ...       ^ 

—  the  Incarnate  Word  .. 

—  the  Perpetual  Adora- 

tion 

—  the  Very  Holy  Trinity 

And  many  others 
Ordro  de  Flore 

—  de  1  (Kuvrede  la Jean- 

OSSO  M.  a.  ... 

—  de  Pulsano 

—  des  Servites      ».       «. 

—  de  Tres-salnte  Trlnlte 
Penitontsi     Mf       >M       ui 

Pic  pus  .. 

Preaching  Friars   of    8. 

Dominic 
Premonstratenslans      ... 

Priests  of  the  Mission,  or 
Lasaristo 

B^collets.reformed  Fran- 
ciscans    _ 

Redemptorlsts       

Reformed  Beraardlnes ... 

Bellgleuses  Anxiliatrlces 
des  Ames  du  Purga- 
toire  

Religious  Hospitallers 

Bt.  1  nitan  of  the  Order  of 
St.  Jerome 

Second  Founder  of  the 
FUles  de  8U».  QenevisTS 


B.Joachim 

John  Joseph  Allemand 
John  of  Mathera 
Manetto.  Sostenus,  and 

five  others 
Jean  de  Matha 
Angela  countess  of  CivV 

tella 
Abb6  Condrin 

Dominic  de  Gusman 
Korbert  archbUbop  of 
Magdeburg 

Vincent  of  Paula 

John  of  Guadalupe 
Alfonso  of  Liguori 
Louis     Perrucard     «• 
Ballon 


Marie  de  la  Provld 
John  de  £>ieu 


MaryOarclas 
Maria  Bonnsau 


FOUR 


FOUB 


841 


de  la  Provl-    Fjranijols  de  Chancier- 
deuce  gues 
Kisters  of  Charity  of  St. 

Joseph  ...        ...        ...    Elizabeth  Anne  Bayiey 

—  of  Mercy  ...       ^       ...    Marie    Thf>r£se     Char- 

lotto  de  Lamouroua 

—  of  Ste.  Anne      ...        ...    Jeanne  de  la  Noue 

—  of  St.  Gervala   _       ...    Francois  Armand  Ge»- 

vais 

—  of  the  Hermitage       ...    Ursula  Benincasa 

—  of  the  Holy  Family  ...    Marie  de  liodat 

—  of  the  Presentation  of 

Mary,  &c.  Marie  Anne  Rivler 

Society  of   French   Mis- 
sions .  ,       ...        ...    John  Baptist  Rauzan 

Suiurs  Grisea         M       ...    Marie    Marguerite  I>u- 
frost   de   Lajemmemi* 
d'Yoiirille 

Sylvestrlans         M       «.    Sylvester  Gozzollni 
Tp.bennites  ...        „.        ... 

Templars  ...  „,  ...  Hugues  des  Payens, 
Geoffrey  de  St.  Adhe- 
mar,  and  7  others 

Trapplsts     Rotrou  count  of  Perche 

Tertinries  of  St.  Francis    Francis  of  Ausisi 

Teutonic  Knights Frederick       duke       of 

Suabia 

Third     Order     rt      the 
Humble     ...       ...       ...    Jean  de  Meda 

Urbanists     ...       ...       ...    8.   Isabella  (confirmed 

by  Urban  II.) 
Ursulines     Angela  of  Merlcl 

Foundling  Hospital  (The).  Lon- 
don, 1739.     Founded  by  Capt.  Coram. 
One  established  at  Milan  in  787. 
„  „  at  Paris  in  1640. 

.  „  at  Stockholm  In   1TM  by  fth* 

Freemasons. 

Four  Ancient  Books  of  Wales 
(The).  'The  Black  Book  of  Carmar- 
then,' 'The  Book  of  Aneurin,'  'The 
Book  of  Taliesin,'  and  the  poetical  por- 
tion of  '  The  Red  Book  of  Hergest '  (q.v.). 
It  was  published  in  1868,  with  an 
English  translation,  by  the  Rev.  Canon 
Williams  and  the  Rev.  D.  Silvan  Evans. 

Four  Articles  (The).  Drawn  up 
by  Bossuet  in  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV. 

1.  The   ecclesiastical  power    shall   be 
subordinate  to  the  civil  power  in  France. 

2.  The  decision  of  a  general  council 
shall  supersede  the  dictum  of  a  pope. 

8.  The  church  shall  at  all  times  con- 
form to  local  usages  and  municipal  laws. 

4.  The  judgment  of  the  pope  even  in 
matters  of  faith  shall  not  be  binding 
unless  ratified  by  a  general  council.  See 
'  Articles.' 

Four  Attributes  of  Glorified 
Bodies  (The).  In  Catholic  theology: 
Subtlety,  agility,  luminosity,  and  immor- 
tality (Mgr.  GU^RIN,  '  Vies  des  Saints,' 
vol.  ix.  p.  559). 

Four  Burghs  (The).  Edinburgh, 
Stirling,  Berwick,  and  Roxburgh  ;  noted 
for  their  '  Court  of  the  Four  Burghs,' 
superseded  by  the  '  Convention  of  Royal 
Burghs/  1487. 


Four  Cardinal  Virtues  (The). 
In  Catholic  theology  :  Fortitude,  justice, 
prudence,  and  temperance. 

Four  Credenze  (The).  After  the 
treaty  of  Constance  (q.v.),  1183,  Frederick 
Barbarossa  introduced  a  podesta  or  dic- 
tator into  Milan,  not  a  native,  and  under 
him  were  four  estates  or  credenze:  (1) 
the  old  consuls  and  their  officers ;  (2)  the 
capitani  or  higher  nobles,  with  the  arch- 
bishop of  Milan  at  their  head ;  (8)  the  popo- 
lani  or  burghers ;  and  (4)  the  valvassori  or 
inferior  nobles.  Soon  these  four  estates 
practically  resolved  themselves  into  the 
aristocracy  and  proletariat  or  popolani. 

Four  Creeds  (The).  Of  the  Catholic 
Church  of  Rome :  The  Apostles'  Creed, 
the  Nicene  Creed,  the  Athanasian 
Creed,  and  the  Creed  of  Pius  V. 

Four  Days'  Battle  (The),  1-4 
June,  1665.  Between  the  English  fleet 
under  the  joint  command  of  PrinceRupert 
and  the  Duke  of  Albemarle,  and  the 
Dutch  fleet  under  the  command  of  De 
Ruyter  and  De  Witt  off  the  North  Fore- 
land. The  English  lost  ten  ships  and 
1,700  men  killed  and  wounded;  the 
Dutch  lost  two  admirals,  seven  captains, 
and  1,800  men,  with  fifteen  vessels  of  all 
sorts.  The  Dutch  claimed  the  victory, 
and  without  doubt  had  the  advantage. 

Four  Hundred  (The),  B.C.  411. 
The  oligarchical  legislature  of  Athens. 
This  body  formed  an  irresponsible 
government,  and  held  its  sittings  in  the 
senate  house.  In  four  months  the  con- 
stitution of  the  400  was  overthrown,  and 
the  government  placed  in  the  hands  of 
5,000  citizens  instead  of  the  entire  male 
population. 

A  committee  of  five  was  first  chosen ;  this  com. 
mittee  chose  ninety-five  members;  and  each  of 
the  hundred  chose  three. 

Four  Hundred  and  Fifty  (The). 
The  legislative  assembly  of  ancient 
Venice,  chosen  from  the  six  quarters  of 
the  city.  The  privy  council  of  the  doge 
consisted  of  the  Six  Sages;  the  great 
council  of  state  of  forty  members. 

Four  Masters  (The).  Rhyming 
annalists  of  Ireland.  The  annals  were 
compiled  in  the  17th  century  (1686)  by 
Michael  O'Clery,  with  the  assistance  of 
three  other  antiquaries.  Harris  tolls  us 
they  are  '  chiefly  drawn  from  the  annals 
of  Clonmacnois,  Inisfail,  and  Senat,  as 
well  a»  from  other  approved  and  ancieol 


849 


FOUR 


FKA 


chronicles  of  Ireland.'  A  full  account 
may  be  found  in  Mr.  Peti  ie's  '  Remarks 
on  the  History  and  Authenticity  of  the 
Autograph  Original  of  the  Annals  of  the 
Four  Masters.' 

Pour  Points  (The),  1854.  (1)  The 
cession  of  the  Russian  protectorate  in 
the  Principalities,  and  establishment  of 
a  European  protectorate  in  its  stead; 
f2)  the  free  navigat vu  of  the  Danube ; 
(8)  an  arrangement  to  put  an  end  to 
Russian  preponderance  in  the  Black  Sea, 
and  for  bringing  the  Ottoman  govern- 
ment into  harmony  with  European  go- 
vernments ;  and  (4)  the  renunciation  by 
Russia  of  a  protectorate  over  the  Chris- 
tian subjects  of  the  sultan. 

Pour  Symbols  (The),  or  standards 
in  Catholic  theology. 

(1)  The  Apostles'  Creed;  (2)  the 
Nicene  Creed;  (S)  the  symbol  of  Con- 
stantinople; and  (4)  the  Athanasian 
Creed. 

The  Constantinople  formulary  was  made  at  the 
Council  of  Constantinople  in  831,  and  is  recited  at 
mass.  It  is  identical  with  tho  Nicene  Creed. 
exctjit  in  the  one  article  about  the  procession  of 
the  Holy  Ghost  from  the  father  ^jilutjiu-). 

Pour  Vows  of  the  Order  of 
St.  Francis  of  Paula.  Poverty, 
chastity,  obedience,  and  the  quadra- 
gesimal life  (i.e.  the  Lenten  fast  of  40 
days). 

Pou'rierism.  The  social  system 
devised  by  Charles  Fourier.  He  would 
divide  men  into  groups  of  400  families, 
and  these  groups  into  scries,  and  these 
series  into  phalanxes.  A  single  group  he 
would  place  under  one  immense  roof,  and 
there  should  he  supplied  every  appliance 
of  industry  and  art.  No  army  would  be 
required,  no  wars  could  ever  break  out, 
as  all  the  world  would  be  one  great 
family. 

Fourteen  Saintly  Helpers 
(The).  The  fourteen  saints  to  whose 
churches,  between  Bainberg  and  Coburg, 
annual  pilgrimages  were  made,  viz. 
George,  Blaise,  Erasmus,  Vitus,  Panta- 
leon,  Christopher,  Denys  or  Dionysius, 
Cyriacus,  Achatius,  Eustace,  Giles  or 
JEgidius,  Marjaretha,  Catharine,  and 
Barbara. 

Fourth  Estate  (The).  The  news- 
paper press.  The  '  three  estates  of  the 
realm*  in  the  legislature  are  the  lords 
spiritual,  the  lords  temporal,  and  the 
•OUUUUUA.  The  newspaper  press  as  a 


power  may  well  be  called  'the  fourth 
estate,'  with  a  moral  power  far  greater 
than  the  other  three. 

Fourth  of  July  (The),  or  'The 
glorious  Fourth  of  July.'  In  American 
history  is  glorious  as  being  the  day  of 
the  Declaration  of  Independence  (1770). 

Fowler  (The).  Heinrich  L  of  Ger- 
many is  so  called,  because  he  was  flying 
his  hawks  on  the  slopes  of  the  Harz 
mountains  when  the  messengers  came  to 
tell  him  he  had  been  chosen  king. 

Fox  (A).  An  old  English  broadsword. 
So  called  because  it  bore  the  figure  of  a 
fox,  the  rebus  of  a  famous  sword-maker. 

Come,  come,  comrade,  .  .  .  put  up  your  fox,  and 
let  us  be  jogging—Sir  W.  SCOTI  ,  AVniltrortt,  ch.  iv. 

On  point  of  fox.  '  By  the  sword's 
point.' 

Thon  diest  by  point  of  fox,  if  thou  contest 
a  prying  to  tbii  tower  once  tuore.  —  Ibnl.  ch.  xxix. 

(Probably,  'fox'  is  the  Latin  falx, 
which  is  the  Greek  »e'A«jcv«,  a  hatchet, 
axe,  or  pruning-knife.) 

Fox  (The).  A  vessel  of  170  tons 
burden,  fitted  out  by  Lady  Franklin,  and 
committed  to  the  charge  of  Capt. 
McClintock,  to  go  towards  the  North 
Pole  to  ascertain  if  anything  could 
be  learned  of  the  fate  of  Sir  John 
Franklin  or  his  two  ships,  the  '  Erebus  ' 
and  '  Terror.'  On  6  May,  1859,  was  dis- 
covered in  a  cairn  a  document  stating 
that  Sir  John  Franklin  had  died  11  June, 
1847.  Numerous  relics  of  the  two  crews 
were  brought  home  and  publicly  ex- 
hibited in  London.  It  was  also  ascer- 
tained that  Sir  John  had  discovered  the 
long-sought-for  North-west  Passage. 

'Fox's  Martyrs.*  The  120  sup- 
porters of  Charles  James  Fox  who  lost 
their  elections  when  parliament  was  dis- 
solved 25  March,  1784. 

Foxites  (2  syl.).  Quakers,  followers 
of  George  Fox,  founder  of  the  sect  (10-21- 
1690). 

His  muzzle,  formed  of  opposition  staff, 
Firm  as  a  fr'oxite,  would  not  lose  its  ruff, 

PKTBR  PI.NDAK.  The  Haior-telier. 

Fra  Diavplo.  Michele  Pezza,  one 
of  the  leaders  in  the  Calabrian  insurrec- 
tion. In  1799  Cardinal  Ruffo  made  him 
a  colonel.  He  was  taken  captive  by  the 
French,  and  was  hanged  at  Naples  in 
1806. 

Fra  Moriale  (4  syl.).  Montreal 
d'Albano,  proveucal  oondottiere,  died 


FRANCE 


FRANCISCANS 


848 


1354.  Being  sentenced  to  death  by 
Rienzi,  he  'summoned'  the  tribune  to 
follow  him  within  a  month,  and  within  a 
month  Rienzi  was  killed  by  the  fickle 
mob. 

France,  (a)  The  three  Royal  dy- 
nasties of  France  : — 

I.  The  Merovingian    race    (420-752), 
gives    84    sovereigns  (including  Phara- 
mond). 

II.  The  Carlovingian    race   (752-987) 
gives  16  sovereigns. 

in.  The  Capetian  race  (987-1848) 
gives  37  sovereigns.  But  the  Republic 
was  1792-1804 ;  the  Empire  of  Napoleon  I. 
was  1804-1814.  In  1848  Louis  Napoleon 
was  president,  and  emperor  1852-1871. 
In  1871  a  republican  form  of  govern- 
ment was  established. 

The  Capetian  dynasty  was  often  in- 
direct. The  first  nine  kings  were  in 
direct  descent.  Then  came  Philippe  III. 
Le  Hurdi,  called  the  Philippine  lint, 
1270-1285  ;  the  elder  branch  gave  five 
kings,  1285-1328 ;  the  Valois  branch  gave 
seven  kings,  1328-1498;  then  followed 
the  Valois-Orleans  branch,  Louis  XII., 
1498-1515;  then  the  Valois- Angouleme 
dynasty  of  five  kings,  1515-1589;  then 
the  Bourbon  race  from  1589.  Louis- 
Philippe  was  Bourbon-Orleans. 

(b)  The  six  great  peers  of  France.  In 
the  time  of  Henri  I.  (1031-1060).  The 
Duke  of  Burgundy,  the  Duke  of  Aqui- 
taine,  the  Duke  of  Normandy,  the  Count 
of  Champagne,  the  Count  of  Flanders, 
and  the  Count  of  Toulouse.  Each  of 
these  peers  had  almost  equal  power  with 
the  king  himself. 

According  to  Ronsard  (Franciade),  the  Franks 
were  BO  called  from  Francion,  son  of  Hector  of 
Troy.  Of  course  this  is  a  poet's  fable. 

Franchi  (Ausonio),  The  pseudonym 
of  Francesco  Bonavino,  the  Italian  phi- 
losopher. 

Francis  II.  (Fra"nz).  Emperor  of 
the  Romans  and  king  of  Germany.  From 
6  Aug.,  1806,  called  '  emperor  of  Austria ' ; 
born  1768,  died  1835.  He  reigned  as 
kaiser-king  of  Germany,  1792-1806;  as 
emperor  of  Austria,  1806-1835. 

Father,  LEOPOLD  II. ;  Mother,  the 
Infanta  Maria  Louisa  ;  Wives,  Elizabeth 
of  Wiirtemberg,  mother  of  FERDINAND 
his  successor,  who  abdicated ;  Maria 
Theresa,  mother  of  Maria  Louisa,  who 
married  Napoleon  I. ;  Maria  Louisa  of 
Austria;  and  Charlotte  Augusta  of 


Bavaria.  Francis  II.  was  brother  of 
Marie  Antoinette,  the  unhappy  wife  of 
Louis  XVI.  of  France,  both  of  whom 
were  guillotined. 

He  gave  up  the  Netherlands  and  Lombardy  by 
the  treaty  of  Ctuupo  Formio,  but  received  Venice 
17  Oct.,  1797. 

Gave  up  all  his  possessions  on  the  left  bank  of 
the  Rhine  by  the  treaty  of  Luneville,  8  Feb.,  1801. 

Gave  up  all  his  Italian  states,  Suabia,  and  the 
Tyrol,  by  the  treaty  of  Presburg,  26  Dec..  1805. 

Renounced  the  dignity  of  emperor  of  Germany, 
but  retained  that  of  emperor  of  Austria,  6  Aug., 

End  of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire,  1806,  after  last- 
ing 1006  years. 

Francis  -  Joseph  (Franz-Joseph), 
Emperor  of  Austria  and  king  of  Hun- 
gary and  Bohemia.  Born  1830,  reigned 
1848- 

He  succeeded  his  uncle  FERDINAND, 
who  abdicated  in  1848.  Father,  Francis 
(younger  brother  of  Kaiser  FERDINAND), 
son  of  Francis  II. ;  Wife,  Elizabeth  of 
Bavaria ;  contemporary  with  Victoria. 

His  son  Rudolph,  heir  apparent  to  the  throne, 
was  born  1868,  married  Stephanie  of  Belgium  1881, 
and  put  an  end  to  his  life  in  Feb.,  1689. 

Franciscans  (The],  or  'Fratres 
Minores,'  1209.  Followers  of  the  rule  of 
St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  originally  divided 
into  '  Conventuals '  and  '  Observantins.1 
The  Conventuals  lived  in  convents  and 
monasteries ;  the  Observantins  (q.v.)  were 
hermits,  and  in  France  were  called  Cor- 
deliers, from  the  cord  which  they  used 
for  belt.  The  strictest  of  the  Observan- 
tins were  barefooted. 

Becollets  of  Spain  were  formed  in 
1500  by  Father  John  of  Guadalupe.  '  Le 
nom  BScollets  fut  donne"  a  ces  religieux, 
parce  qu'ils  vivaient  dans  des  convents 
solitaires,  et  qu'ils  faisaient  une  profes- 
sion plus  speciale  de  la  pratique  de  la 
retraite  et  de  recueillement '  (GUE"RIN, 
1  Pet.  Boll.'  xii.  p.  48). 

Reformed  Capucins  of  Tuscany,  1525 ; 
formed  by  Matteo  Baschi  of  Urbano. 

The  Capucins  'ont  une  piece  sur  le 
derriere  de  leur  habit,  comme  S.  Fran- 
cois le  recommande  dans  son  testament.' 
They  have  long  beards,  but  St.  Francis 
himself  had  a  very  short  beard.  Both 
the  Recollets  and  the  Capucins  wear  a 
brown  dress,  but  Cordeliers  a  black  one. 

SECOND  ORDER  of  St.  Francis:  The 
Clarisses,  or  followers  of  St.  Glair. 
They  were  called,  in  France, '  Urbanists,' 
because  they  obtained  their  constitution 
from  Urban  IV.  (in  1263),  but  generally 
they  went  by  the  name  of  'The  poor 
siiters  Clarisses,'  or  the  'poor  Clarisses.' 


844         FRANCO-AUSTRIAN 


FRANCONIA 


The  Minories  of  London  were  BO  called 
from  the  Minory  convent  of  Clarisses. 

The  Grey  Sisters  of  Flanders  were 
Franciscans  who  originally  dressed  in 
grey,  but  subsequently  adopted  either 
white,  black,  or  dark  blue.  They  took 
on  themselves  the  vows  of  poverty, 
chastity,  and  obedience. 

THIRD  ORDER,  instituted  by  St.  Fran- 
cis  in  1221,  for  both  sexes.  These  Fran- 
ciscans followed  their  own  vocations, 
married  and  were  given  in  marriage. 
The  Dominicans,  Augustines,  Minims, 
Carmelites,  and  Servites,  all  had  a 
similar  order. 

Penitents  were  of  this  order,  instituted 
in  18D7  by  Angela  countess  of  Civitella. 
'  Recollettines '  are  reformed  Penitents. 

Nurses  of  hospitals,  asylums,  &c.,  who 
took  on  themselves  the  vows  of  chastity, 
poverty,  and  obedience  to  the  bishop  of 
the  diocese.  They  went  by  various 
names.  In  Spain,  Minimes  infirmiers, 
or  Obregons,  from  Beraardin  Obregon  of 
Madrid.  In  Flanders,  lea  Bons-Fieux  or 
-  Bom  Fils. 

Mgr.  Ou6rln  (vol.  xll.  p.  44)  tells  ns  there  were 
1,500  '  mui sons  de  Franclficalns '  and  490.000  rrli- 
oifii.r  in  England  in  HWO.  Introduced  into  England 
In  1224.  Some  Franciscan  tertlarles  live  In  con- 
vents. 

Th.-y  wore  called  '  Orey  Friars  '  from  the  colour 
of  their  dress,  as  the  Dominicans  were  called 
'  Hlack  Friars,'  and  the  Carmelites  were  called 
•  White  Friars.  They  were  In  everlasting  antago- 
nism with  the  Dominicans  ever  since  1260. 

Franco- Austrian  War  (The), 
1859.  Between  France  and  Austria,  to 
deprive  the  latter  of  Italy.  France  was 
victorious.  Total  loss  of  life,  40,000. 
Cost  of  the  war,  60,000,0002.  sterling. 

Franco -Prussian  War  (The), 
1870,  1871.  Between  Napoleon  HI. 
emperor  of  France,  and  William  I.  king 
of  Prussia.  The  French  were  defeated  in 
every  great  battle  and  in  every  siege. 
The  chief  battles  were  those  of  Weissen- 
burg,  Worth,  Saarbriick,  Vionville,  Gra- 
velotte,  Beaumont,  and  Sedan.  By  these 
victories  William  I.  became  German 
emperor.  This  is  called  '  The  Six 
Months'  War '  (from  28  July,  1870,  to  28 
Jan.,  1871).  Total  cost  of  the  war, 
500,000,000?.  sterling.  Total  loss  of  life, 
225,000.  William  I.,  who  was  king  of 
Prussia,  added  to  his  titles  '  German 
emperor'  (Deutscher  Kaiser). 

Francois  I.  le  Grand.  Also  called 
'  Le  Pere  des  Lettres.'  Of  the  Capetian 
dynasty,  and  second  of  the  Va}ois-An- 


gouK-me  line  (1494,  1515-1547).  The 
Renaissance  period.  Francois  I.  'had 
the  largest  nose  in  France,  except  hia 
jester '  (Triboulet). 

Father,  Charles  comte  d'Angouleme 
(great-grandson  of  Charles  V.  and  cousin 
of  Louis  XII.,  whom  Francois  succeeded); 
Mother,  Louise  of  Savoy ;  Wives,  Claude, 
daughter  of  Louis  XII.,  mother  of  HENRI 
II.  his  successor,  and  Eleanore,  widow 
of  Emmanuel  of  Portugal,  and  sister  of 
Charles-Quint,  emperor  of  Germany. 
Contemporary  with  Henry  VIII.  and 
Leo  X.  His  first  mistress  was  the 
Countess  of  Chateaubriant ;  his  second 
was  Mdlle.  Heilly,  created  duchesse 
d'Etarapes  (that  is,  she  was  married, 
under  cover,  to  Jean  de  Brosse,  who  was 
requited  by  being  made  due  d'Etampes). 
Another  of  his  mistresses  was  La  belle 
Ferronniere,  the  nominal  wife  of  one 
Ferron,  an  ironmonger. 

CHARI.KS  V.  had  two  sons,  CHARLES  VI.  and 
Louis  due  d'Orleans. 

From  the  former  descended  in  direct  line 
CIIARLKS  VII.,  LODIB  XI.  his  son,  and  CHARLES 
Vni.  No  surviving  i«sne. 

Louis  due  d'Orleans  had  also  two  sons— vis. 
CharloH  due  d'Orleana  and  Jean  d'Anumil.  TUP. 

Louis  XII.  was  son  of  Charles  due  d  OrK-ans. 

Jean  d'Angouldme  had  for  son  Charles  d  Angoo. 
lime,  whose  son  was  FRANCOIS  I. 

Francois  II.  of  FRANCK  (1543, 
1659-00).  Was  son  of  Henri  II.  and 
grandson  of  Francois  L  While  dauphin 
he  married  Mary  Stuart,  daughter  of 
James  V.  of  Scotland.  After  his  death 
the  widow  became  queen  of  Scots  and 
married  her  cousin  Henry  Darnley.  Con- 
temporary with  Elizabeth. 

Franco'ni  (Roi).  Joachim  Murat. 
So  called  by  Napoleon  for  his  theatrical 
display.  Franconi  was  a  pompous,  con- 
ceited director  of  one  of  the  minor  thea- 
tres of  Paris.  Murat,  though  undoubtedly 
intrepid,  was  extremely  vain,  and  used 
to  parade  the  streets  of  Naples  in  silks 
and  satins  like  a  theatre  king  (1771- 
1815). 

Franco'nia.  A  large  district  of  Ger- 
many lying  north  and  south  of  the  river 
Main,  originally  peopled  by  the  Franks. 
In  the  early  part  of  the  empire  this  pro- 
vince enjoyed  the  privilege  of  electing 
the  king  of  Germany  within  its  own  ter- 
ritory, and  of  crowning  him  by  the  hands 
of  its  own  archbishop  (Mainz),  primate 
of  the  empire.  In  912  Eonrad  I.,  count 
of  Franconia,  succeeded  the  Carlovin- 
gians  in  Germany,  but  gave  thorn  only 


FRANCONIA 


PKATICELLI 


845 


o&e  king ;  but  after  the  extinction  of  the 
Saxon  dynasty,  the  house  of  Franconia 
succeeded  in  the  person  of  Konrad  II., 
and  supplied  Heinrich  III.,  IV.,  and  V. 
The  house  of  Hohenstauffen  was  a  branch 
of  the  same  powerful  line.  At  the  close 
of  the  Hohenstauffen  dynasty  Franconia 
rapidly  declined,  and  now  forms  a  part 
of  the  kingdom  of  Bavaria. 

Franconia  (House  of).  Repre- 
sented in  Germany  by  one  king,  Konrad 
I.  of  Franconia  (912-918).  Succeeded 
by  the  house  of  Saxony.  Another  house 
of  Franconia  reigned  in  Germany  (1024- 
1106) ,  represented  by  Konrad  II.,  Heinrich 
in.,  and  Heinrich  IV. 

Frangistan.  The  country  of  the 
Franks.  Europe  generally  was  so  called 
by  the  Saracens. 

Others  have  made  private  offers  ...  to  disjoin 
their  forces  from  the  camp  of  the  kings  of  Fran- 
gistan.—Sir  W.  SCOTT,  The  Talitman,  chap.  xv. 

Frank  Pledge.  A  law  which  pre- 
vailed in  England  before  the  Conquest, 
whereby  every  member  of  a  tything  was 
held  responsible  for  the  good  conduct  of 
everyone  within  the  tything.  Hallam 
says  '  ten  men  in  a  village  were  made 
answerable  for  each  other.' 

Frank  Tenements,  or '  Freeholds.' 
Lay  tenements  which  were  divided  into 
knight- service  and  free-socage.  The 
former  of  these  was  divided  into  knight- 
service  proper,  grand-sergeanty,  cornage, 
&c.  Free-socage  was  divided  into  petit- 
sergeanty,  tenure  in  burgage,  and  gavel- 
kind. 

Sergeanty  means  service  rendered  to  the  king. 
Grand-sergeanty  was  personal  service,  petit-ser- 
fcanty  was  a  money  or  other  payment  as  rent. 
This  payment  might  be  merely  nominal,  as  the 
ielivery  of  a  corn  of  wheat  or  small  tult  of  grass, 
a  fish,  a  flag,  and  so  on. 

Franks  of  Walla'chia  (The), 
1750.  A  politico-religious  secret  society, 
founded  by  Frank,  a  neophyte  of  "Walla- 
chia.  He  preserved  the  Jewish  doctrines 
and  the  Roman  Catholic  ritual.  He  was 
interred  at  death  with  royal  honours, 
and  his  daughter  became  the  Sovereign 
of  the  Faithful.  The  members  of  this 
sect  are  very  numerous. 

Frankfort  (Treaty  of),  10  May, 
1871.  A  treaty  of  peace  between  Ger- 
many and  France  after  the  terrible 
Franco-German  war. 

Franking  Letters.  Sending  let- 
terti  by  post  free  of  charge.  This  pri- 


vilege was  claimed  by  the  House  of 
Commons  in  1660,  when  the  post-office 
was  first  legally  established.  Each 
member  of  parliament  was  entitled  to 
send  ten  letters  a  day  (not  exceeding  an 
ounce  in  weight)  to  any  part  of  the 
United  Kingdom,  and  to  receive  fifteen 
free.  Members  used  to  give  franks  to 
their  friends,  relations,  and  constituents. 
Abolished  in  1840,  when  the  uniform 
penny-post  was  introduced. 

Cabinet  ministers  still  send  letters  free  of  post, 
and  letters  from  and  to  the  post-office  general  are 
all  free. 

Franklin     (Benjamin),      1706-90. 
Aged  84.     Turgot  happily  said  of  him : 
Eripult  ooelo  fulmen,  sceptrumque  tyrannis. 

'  Eripuit  coalo  f ulmen '  refers  to  his 
lightning  conductor,  and  the  latter  clause 
to  the  part  he  took  in  American  inde- 
pendence. 

Fraternelle  (La\  1798.  A  society  of 
Parisian  women,  which  met  under  the 
roof  of  the  Jacobins.  Each  woman  car- 
ried a  dagger. 

These  were  female  patriots,  whom  the  Of rondina 
called' '  Megreras,'  and  count  to  the  extent  of 
8,000 ;  with  serpent-hair  all  out  of  curl,  who  have 
changed  the  distaff  for  the  dagger.  They  are  of 
the  Society  called  Fraternelle,  which  meets  under 
the  roof  of  the  Jacobins.— CABLYLE,  French  Revolu- 
tion, vol.  ill.  bk.  ill.  7. 

Fraternity  of  St.  George  (The). 
A  military  order  established  in  the  reign 
of  Edward  IV.  for  the  defence  of  the 
Irish  Pale,  or  the  four  counties  of  Dublin, 
Meath,  Kildare,  and  Louth.  It  consisted 
of  40  knights,  40  squires,  and  120  archers. 
In  the  time  of  John  the  Pale  contained  twelve 
counties. 

Frates'chUTM.or'Piagno'ni.'  Th* 
disciples  and  friends  of  Savonarol'a,  or 
the  republican  party  of  Florence. 

Fraticelli  (The),  A  section  of  the 
Italian  Franciscans,  founded  by  Father 
Maurato  and  Father  de  Fossombroni, 
who  lived  as  hermits,  and  observed  the 
rule  of  St.  Francis  in  all  its  rigour. 
The  Fraticelli  gave  out  that  the  Church 
of  Rome  is  the  Babylon  spoken  of  in 
the  Book  of  the  Revelation;  that  the 
rule  of  St.  Francis  was  the  rule  observed 
and  enjoined  by  Christ ;  that  the  sacra- 
ments are  inutile;  and  that  the  per- 
fection of  the  Christian  regime  is  abso- 
lute poverty.  This  schism  had  a  material 
tendency  to  lower  the  temporal  authority 
of  the  papacy,  and  helped  greatly  to  pave 


846 


FRATRES 


FREE 


the  way  to  the  Reformation.    They  were 
joined  by  the  Beghards  (q.v.). 

Sometimes  the  Fratres  Mlnores  are  called  Fra- 
licolli.  which  means  about  the  same  thing.  Tho 
torm  is  alt-.o  applied  by  way  of  contempt  to  the 
Catharists,  Waldenses,  and  other  '  heretics.' 

Fratres  Cellitse.  A  religious  order 
pretty  common  in  Germany  and  the 
Netherlands  ;  sometimes  called  Mexians, 
from  Mexius,  their  founder. 

Fratres    Conversi.    Lay  monks 

(q.V.). 

Conversi  proprle  dlcebantur,  qul  a  saecalarl 
vita,  quam  aliquandiu  professl  fuerant,  vltam 
monacnlcam  ainplectabantur,  et  ad  morum  con- 
;  .  in  venit  bant.  Dlfferebant  a  Kutritit.  qul 
scilicet  ab  infantla  In  monasterlis  enutritl  ean- 
dcni  vltam  amplexatl  erant.— Do  CANOE,  vol.  U. 
p.  708,  col.  L 

Fraunhofer's  Lines.  The  dark 
lines  of  a  solar  spectrum,  first  carefully 
observed  and  measured  by  Fraunhof er  in 
1815. 

Frederick.  For  German  kings  tee 
Friedrich. 

Frederikshamn,  in  Finland 
(Treaty  of),  17  Sept.,  1809.  A  treaty  of 
peace  between  Swedon  and  Russia,  by 
which  Sweden  ceded  Finland  to  Russia, 
Charles  XIII.  of  Sweden  also  promised 
his  adhesion  to  the  '  continental  system,' 
and  closed  her  ports  to  British  commerce. 

Free  Bench  (The).  I.  The  place 
fcrhere  a  lodge  of  the  Vehmgericht  ( q.v.) 
was  held.  See  *  Frei-grafs. 

II.  A  widow's  dower  in  a  copyhold. 

Free  Burghers.  Judges,  with  the 
Frei-«,M-afs,  in  the  Vehmgericht  (q.v.).  The 
president  was  called  the  grand  master. 

Free  Church  of  Scotland  (The), 
1848.  That  part  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  which  resists  all  interference  with 
the  free  choice  of  ministers  by  the  con- 
gregations over  which  they  are  called  to 
preside.  No  patron,  no  board,  no  trustees 
can  present.  They  may  nominate,  but 
cannot  over-ride  the  will  of  the  congrega- 
tion. Between  18-80  May  as  many  as 
470  ministers  and  professors  signed  an 
Act  of  Separation,  thus  renouncing  all 
claim  to  the  benefices  which  they  held. 
See  '  Seven  Ministers,'  '  Veto,'  '  Volun- 
tary Controversy,'  '  Non-Intrusionists.' 

The  chief  leaders  were  Drs.  Chalmers,  Chandler, 
Candlihh.  Welsh,  IJuchaimn,  and  Gordon,  with 
Messrs.  Quthrio,  Cunningham,  and  Dunlop. 

Free  Communionists,  or  •  Open 
Communionists.'  Those  Baptist  dissen- 
ters who  admit  other  orthodox  Christians 


to  partake  with  them  of  the  Lord't 
Supper.  John  Bunyan,  author  of  '  Pil- 
grim's Progress,'  was  a  'Free  Com. 
munionist'  See  '  Close  Communionist.' 

Free  Coup.  A  term  applied  in  Scot- 
land to  a  piece  of  waste  land  where  rub- 
bish may  be  deposited  free  of  charge. 

Free  Lances  [Middle  Ages].  Mili- 
tary rovers  collected  together  under  a 
free  captain,  and  hired  out  by  any 
government  which  wanted  a  ready-made 
army.  In  Italy  they  were  called  comlut- 
tien  ;  in  France  they  were  called  Com- 
pagnies  Grander. 

Free  Methodist  Church  (TJu>), 
I860.  Their  distinctive  points  are  sim- 
plicity in  dress,  free  pews,  extempore 
preaching,  no  instrumental  music,  no 
choir.  They  are  Wesleyans  in  doctrine. 

Free  Socage.  Free  tenure  of  land. 
It  was  divided  into  petit-sergeanty, 
tenure  in  burgage,  and  gavelkind. 

Free  Trade,  1779.  This  phrase  was 
coined  by  Grattan  in  the  Irish  Parlia- 
ment, and  referred  to  the  restrictions 
placed  on  the  Irish  trade  by  the  British 
Parliament. 

In  the  reign  of  Charles  II.  Mite  were  passed  pro- 
gland either 


hibiting  the  Irish  from  sending  to  En 
cattle,  provisions,  or  manufactures 


As  labour 


, 

was  cheaper  In  Ireland,  the  English  tradesmen. 
farmers,  and  manufacturers  thought  they  would 
be  ruined  by  Irish  competition.  Free  Trade  meant 
the  liberty  of  trading  freely  with  England. 

Free  Trade  Battle  (The).  The 
struggle  for  the  reform  of  our  customs 
and  excise  laws,  which  culminated  in  the 
abolition  of  the  corn  laws  in  1846.  The 
battle  may  be  divided  into  four  periods  : 
(1)  From  1822  to  1830,  in  which  Huskis- 
son  was  the  moving  spirit  ;  (2)  from  1880 
to  1840;  (8)  from  1840-1846,  when 
Villiers,  Cobden,  Sir  Robert  Peel,  John 
Bright,  and  Lord  John  Russell  were  the 
most  prominent  characters  ;  and  (4)  from 
the  repeal  of  the  corn  laws  in  1846 
onwards. 

No  nation  has  followed  suit,  although  Cobden 
predicted  all  would  within  twenty  years.  On  the 
contrary,  all  nations  of  Europe.  America,  and  even 
our  own  colonies,  think  Free  Trade  a  great  politi- 
cal mistake  (1890). 

Free  Will.  The  Arminians  in- 
sisted on  the  freedom  of  the  will  to 
choose  the  right  and  reject  the  wrong. 
Calvinists  are  what  is  called  '  Necessi- 
tarians,' i.e.  they  deny  that  the  will 
is  free.  If  the  propensities  of  a  man 
are  evil,  his  will  is  enslaved  by  his  evil 
propensities;  if  hia  heart  has  bee* 


FREETHINKING 


changed  by  conversion,  his  will  acts  in 
obedience  to  the  Spirit  of  God  within  him. 
Freeman  (Mr.  and  Mrs.}.  The 
Princess  Anne  and  Duchess  of  Marl- 
borough  mutually  agreed  to  abandon  all 
formalities  and  court  etiquette  in  their 
intercourse  with  each  other.  To  this  end 
Anne  and  her  husband  were  to  be  called 
'  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Morley,'  while  the  Duke 
and  Duchess  of  Marlborough  were  to  be 
called  '  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Freeman.' 

Freeman's  Roll  (The),  1832.  A 
Hat  of  the  Freemen  (q.v.)  made  out  by 
the  town-clerk  of  a  borough  or  municipal 
town  (5,  6  Wm.  IV.  c.  76).  As  the  Reform 
Bill  did  not  disfranchise  the  freemen,  a 
list  was  kept  of  those  then  living  that 
they  might  still  retain  their  municipal 
rights;  but  no  new  freeman  was  admitted, 
and  the  old  '  citizens '  gradually  died 
out.  See  '  Burgess  Roll.' 

Freemason  (The  Female).  The  Hon. 
Mrs.  Aid  worth  of  Newmarket,  co.  Cork, 
the  youngest  child  and  only  daughter  of 
the  Right  Hon.  Arthur  St.  Leger  (created 
Viscount  Doneraile  23  June,  1703).  The 
lady  concealed  herself,  it  is  said,  in  a 
clock-case,  got  frightened,  and  thus  re- 
vealed her  presence.  It  was  resolved  by 
the  brotherhood,  to  prevent  further  mis- 
chief, to  receive  Mrs.  Aldworth  into  the 
craft  (nie  Elizabeth  St.  Leger). 

In  188-2  Mdlle.  Marie  Deraismes  was  received  Into 
the  Grand  Orient  Lodge  of  Paris. 

Freemasons.  Grand  Lodge  held 
at  York,  under  the  patronage  of  King 
Edwin,  A.J).  926.  Henry  VI.  entered  the 
order  in  1442.  Duke  of  Sussex  was 
grand  master  1813  to  1843.  Besides 
Edwin  and  Henry  VI.,  Edward  the  Con- 
fessor, Henry  VII.,  William  III.,  and 
George  IV.  were  '  free  accepted  masons.' 
So  were  St.  Dunstan,  William  of  Wyke- 
ham,  Sir  Thomas  Gresham,  Inigo  Jones, 
Sir  Christopher  Wren,  and  a  host  of 
others  whose  names  are  household  words. 

First  French  Lodge,  at  Paris       1725 

First  American  Lodge          ..        ..        ..       ..  1730 

First  German  Lodge,  at  Hamburg       .,       ..  1735 

Grand  Lodge  ol  Scotland 1736 

Fr eem  as  onr y.    The  tenets  and  sys- 
tem of  the  Freemasons :    '  1'exercice  de 
la  bienfais  tnce,  1'e'tude  de  la  morale  uni- 
versdle.et  lu  pratique  detouteslesvertus.' 
In  French  Masonry,  in  which  I  was  ac- 
cepted,   the    initiatory  steps  are  called   ' 
Voyages,    the    club-houses    are    called   ' 
Lodges,  and  the  heud  of  a  lod^o  is  called 


The  Venerable  (in  English  lodges  the 
Master).  A  lodge  formed  is  called  a  Temple. 
There  are  thirty-three  degrees,  but  the 
three  early  ones  are  most  important,  called 
Apprentice,  Companion,  and  Master.  (In 
England  the  Companion  is  called  the 
Craftsman  or  Fellow-craft.)  The  initiated 
form  a  council  called  The  Great  East,  or 
Grand  Orient;  in  England  the  Grand 
Master.  In  France  there  are  two  annual 
banquets  to  celebrate  the  winter  and 
summer  solstice.  In  England  banquets 
are  more  frequent,  but  less  significant. 
French  Master  Masons  wear  a  highly 
decorated  pale  blue  scarf,  on  which  are 
hung  the  masonic  jewels. 

Freemasonry  is  generally  traced  to  the  building 
of  Solomon's  Temple.  It  was  introduced  into 
England  in  A.D.  674.  The  grand  lodge  at  York  was 
founded  In  926.  In  France  each  lodge  has  an 
Orator,  and  when  I  was  made  a  Master  Mason  In 
Paris  the  oration  made  to  me  was  '  On  the  Im- 
mortality of  the  Soul.1  I  found  the  French  lodges 
less  social  than  those  of  England,  but  never  once 
entered  a  lodge  without  being  expected  to  con- 
tribute freely  to  some  charity. 

Freemen.  Persons  in  boroughs  or 
municipal  towns  who  had  by  birth, 
marriage,  adoption,  purchase,  or  appren- 
ticeship the  right  of  citizen,  from  which 
right  they  were  the  sole  electors  of  the 
municipality  and  members  of  parliament 
for  such  town  or  borough.  At  the  time 
of  the  Reform  Bill  (1831)  many  of  these 
freemen  were  in  almshouses,  many  were 
paupers,  many  were  in  workhouses,  and 
many  in  gaol,  but  still  retained  their 
votes,  which  were  bought  for  a  sum  of 
money  varying  from  51.  to  ten  times  that 
sum,  and  in  some  cases  even  more. 

Freethinkers.  Those  who  are  not  in 

bondage  to  any  church  formulary,  such 
as  creeds,  articles  of  religion,  and  con- 
fessions of  faith.  They  hold  themselves 
free  to  think  for  themselves,  and  feel 
themselves  not  bound  to  think  as  coun- 
cils, states,  or  churches  think  for  them. 
Their  thoughts  on  religious  subjects  are 
not  bound,  but  free. 

Freethinking  Christians,  1799. 
They  acknowledge  no  law  of  church 
government  and  no  doctrine  of  faith 
binding  but  such  as  the  New  Testament 
teaches.  They  may  be  called  Unitarians, 
or  Deists,  in  that  they  reject  the  divinity 
of  Christ,  the  doctrine  of  the  atonement, 
the  notion  of  original  sin,  the  dogmas  of 
election  and  reprobation,  eternal  punish- 
ment, angels,  the  immortality  of  the 
soul,  and  the  inspiration  of  the  Bibla, 


FKEI 


FRENCH 


Frei  Grafs.  The  judges  of  the 
Vehmgericht  (q.v.).  See '  Free  Burghers.' 

French  Artists. 

1.  The  Florentine  school :  Jean  Cousin 
(1492-1570),     Nicolas     Poussin     (1594- 
1665),  &c. 

2.  The  Italian-French  school :  Vouet 
(1589-1649),  Lesueur  (1617-1655),  Lobrun 
(1619-1690),  Pierre  Mignard  (1610-1G'.>5), 
Jouvenet,  called  the  '  Carracci  of  France ' 
(1647-1707),  &c. 

8.  The  liomantic  school:  Greuze 
(172C.-1805). 

4.  The  Statuesque  school:  J.-L.  David 
(1748-1825). 

6.  The  Eealistic  school :  Carle  Ver- 
net  (1758-1836),  Horace  Vernet  (1789- 
1868),  Ge'ricault  (1791-1824),  &c. 

6.  The  Eclectic  school:  Paul  Dela- 
roche  (1797-1856),  Delacroix,  Hersent, 
Prudhon,  Ary  Scheffer,  <fec, 

French  Assembly  (The).  The 
legislative  assembly  of  France  is  divided 
into  Right  and  Left.  The  Right  includes 
the  Legitimists,  the  Orleanists,  and  the 
Imperialists.  The  Left  includes  the 
Republicans  and  the  Radicals.  The 
Legitimists  are  those  who  favoured  the 
fortunes  of  the  older  branch  of  the 
Bourbon  family,  represented  till  1883  by 
the  Comte  de  Chambord,  who  was  called 
by  them  'Henri  V.'  The  Orleanists 
favoured  the  Louis  Philippe  branch  of  the 
Bourbon  family.  On  the  death  of  the 
Comte  de  Chambord,  in  1883,  the  Legiti- 
mists and  Orleanists  became  united.  The 
Imperialists  favour  the  family  of  Napo- 
leon. The  Legitimists  used  to  constitute 
the  'Extreme  Right,'  the  Orleanists  the 
'Right  Centre.'  The  Radicals  sit  in  the 
'  Extreme  Left,'  and  the  Republicans  in 
the  '  Left  Centre.' 

French  Brigands  and  insurgents. 
See 

Cabochiens. 

Chaperons-blanc*. 

Communists. 

Cottereanx.  Uoutiers. 

Ecorcheurs. 

French  Byron  (The).  Alfred  de 
Musset  (1810-1857). 

Paul  iU-  Miis-M-t  IUIB  gone  to  rejoin  his  brother, 
the  French  l:\ioii-n  li-s  powerful  Byron  than 


Jacquer 

M:ii!!oti 


uerie. 

ns. 


Tours,  >•  i  :i  ri»  l  to  Ul°  l'Ps  of  his 
ABOUT,  To  li:f  Atht-nuitm,  3  July, 

French  Club  (The),  1792.    A  fede- 
ration of  artisans  aud  bol/.'iers  of  the 


national  guard,  who  had  weapons  con- 
cealed in  the  building  where  they  met 
(near  the  Tuileries),  with  which  they 
were  to  arm  themselves  aud  rush  to  the 
defence  of  the  king  if  his  life  was 
threatened  by  any  of  the  desperadoes  of 
the  Paris  mob.  This  club  cost  the  court 
10,000  francs  a  day  (4002.). 

French  Crown  (The).  Made  L\ 
1791,  contained  the  following  diamonds : 
The  Regent,  the  Blue  Diamond,  the 
Sancy,  the  Golden  Blies,  the  Crown 
diamond,  the  Ebenda,  the  Mirror  of 
Portugal,  the  Tenth  Mazarine,  and  a 
: lumber  of  others  without  specific 
I.  Valued  at  588,1127.  when,  in 
1810,  Napoleon  conniiainl.-d  the  crown 
jewels  to  be  re-valued  ;  but  in  1791  they 
were  supposed  to  be  worth  807,8081. 

French  Ennius  (The).  Guillaume 
de  Lorris  (1235-1265),  author  of  the  first 
part  of  the  '  Roman  de  la  Rose '  (q.v.). 

French  Florentine  School  ot 
Painters  (The).  Includes  Cousin  li'.i-J- 
1570)  and  Nicolas  Poussin  (15U1-1G65). 

French  Fury  (The),  1582.  Th« 
Duke  of  Anjou  and  Brabant  had  been 
recently  raised  to  the  sovereignty  of  the 
Netherlands;  but,  finding  the  Prince  of 
Orange  a  great  check  on  his  ai 
resolved  to  make  himself  in  one  day 
master  of  all  the  towns  in  which  were 
French  garrisons.  The  seizure  of  Antwerp 
fell  to  the  Duke's  lot,  and  he  assembled 
his  soldiers  in  the  city,  ostensibly  for  » 
review.  At  a  given  sign  the  French 
troops  fell  on  the  burghers,  and  set  fire 
to  the  city.  The  burghers  drove  the 
French  soldiers  out  of  the  city.  Above 
1,500  fell,  among  whom  were  260  of  noble 
rank.  The  biter  was  bit,  and  the  French 
were  victims  of  their  own  '  Fury.' 

French  Iso'crates  (The).  F14- 
chief,  bishop  of  Nismes  (1682-1710). 
Florid,  antithetical,  and  elegant  in  style. 
His  masterpiece  i«  his  oration  over 
Marshal  Turenne. 

French  Maccabseus  (The).  Simon 
de  Montfort  (1150-1215),  the  most  cele- 
brated military  genius  of  the  12th  cent 
Entrusted  by  Philippe  II.  (Auguste)  with 
the  crusade  against  the  Albigenses  in  th« 
south  of  France  (1208-1218). 

French  Ovid  (The).  DuBellay,on« 
of  the  Pttiod*  Franfai**  (1524-1560), 


FEENCH 


FRENCH 


849 


called  also  the  'Father  of  Grace  and 
Elegance.'  Spenser  speaks  of  him  as 
'  first  garland  of  free  poesy  that  France 
brought  forth.' 

The  word  Olive,  the  title  of  his  115  sonnets,  Is  an 
anagram  of  Viole,  the  nnme  of  the  lady  •whom  he 
celebrates,  as  Petrarch  shadowed  forth  his  Laura 
under  the  figure  of  a  laurel. 

French  Painters  (MediavaT), 

Nicolas  Poussin 1594-1665 

Claude  le  Lorrain    [Claude 

Gelee] 1600-1682 

Bourdon      .......  1616-1671 

Le  Sueur    .    , 1617-1655 

UBrun 1619-1790 

French  Peasant  Relief  Fund 
(The).  Originated  by  the  'Daily  News' 
Sept.  1870  and  closed'  April  1871. 

French  Phidias  (The).  J.  B.  Pi- 
galle  (2  syl.),  1714-1784. 

His  nude  statue  of  Voltaire  is,  however,  well- 
nigh  ridiculous. 

French  Pindar  (The).  Two  of  the 
French  poets  are  so  designated :  (1)  Jean 
Dorat  (1507-1588) ;  and  (2)  Ponce  Denis 
Lebrun  (1729-1807). 

French  Ple*iade(Tfaj).  'LaPleiade 
Francaise '  in  the  reign  of  Henri  III. 
(1574-1589),  composed  of  the  seven  poets 
Ronsard,  Du  Bellay,  Kemi  Belleau,  Jo- 
delle,  Bai'f,  Pontus  de  Thiard,  and  the 
seventh  was  either  Dorat  or  Amadis 
Jamyn. 

Under  Louis  XIII.  (1610-1648)  was  a 
•econd  batch  called  La  PUiade  Franc,  aise, 
and  consisting  of  Rapin,  Commire,  Larue, 
Santeuil,  Menage,  Duperier,  and  Petit. 

The  term  Is  borrowed  from  the  Alexandrians 
under  Ptolemy  Philadelphos,  who  BO  called  seven 
contemporaneous  poets,  viz.  Lycophron,  Theo- 
crites,  Aratos,  Klcander,  Apollonlos,  Callimachos, 
and  Philiscos  (called  Homer  the  younger;. 

French  Propertius  (The).  An- 
toine  Bertin,  who  died  1790,  at  the  age  of 
88.  He  possessed  the  brilliant  imagina- 
tion and  also  the  licentiousness  of  the 
Latin  poet. 

French  Raphael  (The).  Lesueur 
(1617-1655). 

French  Re  volution.  I.  JohnKar- 
rion,  elector  of  Brandenburg,  more  than 
two  centuries  before  the  French  Revolu- 
tion, says  of  1789,  in  his  journal  (still  in 
MS.) :  '  Alors  sera  1'une  des  plus  graiides 
conjonctions  et  la  dixieme  totale  renau- 
tion  (sic)  de  Saturne,  laquelle,  apres  la 
Nativitey  de  Nostre  Seigneur,  mil  vii 


cents  et  Ixxxix,  sera  totalement  accom- 
plie;  et  si  le  monde  doit  upres  plus 
durer,  nul  ne  scait  (sic)  sinon  Dieu.  O 
quelles  grandes  merveilles  Ton  verra 
ad'onc  (tie),  tant  de  variations  et  destruc- 
tions, principalement  es  constitutions  et 
ordinances  chrestiennes  .  .  .  &c.' 

Against  the  year  W25  he  has  these  words  :  '  II  y 
auroit  grand  effusion  de  Bang  des  chrcBtiens,  et 
grandes  oppressions  d'aulcuns  grands  fiefz.' 

n.  Between  1719  and  1889  there  have 
been  seventeen  revolutions  in  France. 
The  Reign  of  Terror  and  that  of  Napoleon 
were  terrible  for  their  slaughter. 

The  accumulated  deficit  of  France  in 
ten  years,  ending  1889,  was  240  millions 
sterling.  The  revenue  has  fallen  short  of 
the  expenses  about  24  millions  sterling 
annually. 

The  financial  embarrassment  which  led 
to  the  Great  Revolution  was  a  little  over 
two  millions  sterling. 

The  financial  embarrassment  in  1889 
was,  in  round  numbers,  1,686  millions 
sterling. 

The  public  debt  of  Great  Britain  In  1890  was  599 
millions ;  of  France  1,286  millions. 


In  ten  years  the  public  debt  of  Qreat  Britain 
(1889)  has  decreased  68  millions  sterling ;  of  France 
It  has  increased  240  millions.  Mr.  Goschen  in  1889 


reduced  it  20  millions. 

French  Revolution  (The  First). 
From  5  May,  1789,  to  27  July,  1794. 
Chief  Leaders  of  the  First  French 

Revolution  : — 

Comte  de  Mirabeau,  1789-1791. 

Dan  ton,  from  the  death  of  Mirabeau  to  1798. 

Robespierre,  from  June  1798  to  27  July,  1794. 

Next  to  these  three  were  St.  Just,  Couthon, 
Marat.  Carrier,  Hchort,  Santerre,  Camille  DesmoU' 
lins,  Roland  and  his  wife,  Brissot,  Bernave,  Sioyes, 
Barras,  Tallien,  &c. 

Great    Days    of  the   First   French 

Revolution : — 

1789.  17  June.  The  Tiers  Etat  constituted  itself  into 
the  '  National  Assembly  ' ;  20  June,  the  day 
of  the  Jeu  de  Paume,  when  the  Assembly 
took  an  oath  not  to  separate  till  it  had 
given  France  a  constitution ;  14  July,  Storm- 
Ing  of  the  Bastille;  5,  6  Oct.,  the  king  and 
National  Assembly  transferred  from  Ver- 
sailles to  Paris.  This  closed  the  ancient 
rtyimc  of  the  court. 

1791.  20,  21  June.    Flight  and  capture  of  the  king, 
queen,  and  royal  family. 

1792.  20  June,  attack  on  the  Tuileries   by  San- 
terre; 10  Aug.,  attack  on  the  Tuileries  and 
downfall  of   the  monarchy ;    2,  8,  4  Sept., 
massacre  of  the  state  prisoners. 

1793.  21  Jan.,  Louis  XVI.  guillotined  ;  31  May,  com- 
mencement of  the  Reign  of  Terror ;  2  Juno, 
the   Girondists    proscribed;    16  Oct.,  Marie 
Antoinette  guillotined ;   81  Oct.,  the  Giron- 
dists guillotined. 

1794.  5  April,  downfall  of  Danton  ;  37  July,  down, 
fall  of  Robespierre. 

French  Revolution  of  Feb. 
1848.  Set  under  Revolution,'  &c. 


860 


FEENCH 


FRIDAY 


French  Revolution  of  July 
1830.  See  under  '  Revolution,'  &c. 

French  Roscius  (The).  Francois 
Talma  (1770-1826),  the  greatest  of  French 
tragedians.  Roscius  the  great  actor  was 
a  comedian. 

French  Theatre  (Founder  of  the). 
Rotrou  (1609-1650).  Corneille  calls  him 
his  father. 

French  Triumvirate  (The),  1560. 
Francois  due  de  Guise,  Marshal  St. 
Andre,  and  the  Comte  de  Montmorency, 
who  leagued  together  against  the  queen 
mother  Catherine  de'  Medici.  They  were 
leaders  of  the  high  Catholic  party,  and 
irreconcilable  enemies  of  the  Huguenots. 

French  Vegetius  (The).  The 
Chevalier  de  Folard,  born  at  Avignon 
(1669-1752). 

French  of  the  East  (The).  The 
Persians.  '  Vanity '  (says  James  Morier) 
'is  their  besetting  sin,  and  that  alone 
will  account  for  the  lust  of  compliment 
which  prevails  in  both  nations.' 

French  of  the  Nor  fh(The).  The 
Poles.  So  called  from  their  vivacity, 
fickleness,  love  of  society,  and  quickness 
of  parts. 

Frenchmen.  It  was  Voltaire  who 
described  his  countrymen  as  'half 
monkey  aud  half  tiger.' 

Freres  Bleus  (Les).  Affiliated  Phila- 
delphians,  whose  object  was  the  restora- 
tion of  the  Bourbons.  They  were 
or-nnised  by  Lieut.-Colonel  Oudet.  See 
'Philadelphia  Society.' 

FrereB  Mineurs.  See 4  Fraticelli.' 

Freres  Precheurs,  or  'Preaching 
Friars.'  Dominicans  (q.v.). 

Freres  de  la  Milice  du  Christ. 

See '  Chevaliers  Porte-glaive.' 

Pronounce  Fraird'lahme-ltcce;  She-vaUe-ay  port 

gl,ni\ 

Freres  de  la  Mort  (Lcs).  The 
Eremites  of  St.  Paul,  13th  cent.,  whose 
special  province  was  to  look  after  the 
Bii-k  and  preside  at  funerals.  They  had 
on  their  scapulary  a  death's  head,  which 
they  kissed  by  way  of  grace  before  meat, 
and  laid  beside  them. 

Friar  Bacon's  Study.  On  Folly 
Bridge,  Oxford.  A  gateway  tower  to 


defend  the  passage  and  keep  out  on- 
desirable  intruders. 

Friars    (The   Four  Branches  of). 

(1)  Augustine  Friars,    or    mendicants ; 

(2)  Franciscans,  or  Grey  Friars ;  (3 :  1  )o- 
minicans,  or  Black  Friars;  (4)  Carmelites, 
or  White  Friars. 

The  Franciscans  and  Dominicans  were  always 
'cat  and  dog.' 

Friars  Conventual.  The  first 
order  of  St.  Francis  of  Assisi  was  divided 
into  '  Conventuels  '  and  '  Observatins.' 

On  les  appela  conventnels  parce  qu'lls  vlvaient 
dans  de  grands  couvents,  au  lien  qne  ceux  qui 
•uivaient  la  rvgle  dans  toute  sa  pureto  demeu- 
raient  dans  des  ermitage*.  ou  dans  des  maisoas 
trssrrrs  et  pauvres.— Mgr.  QciaiN,  Let  I'ehtet  Bol- 
landittet,  voL  xil.  p.  42. 

Friars  Observant.  Those  Fran- 
ciscans  who  dwelt  in  hermitages  or  huts, 
observing  the  rule  of  St.  Francis  in  all 
its  length  and  breadth.  Those  who  dwelt 
in  convents  were  called  'Conventuals' 
(see  above).  There  were  four  classes  of 
Observants :  (1)  the  Observatins,  consti- 
tuted in  1868 ;  (2)  those  who  followed  the 
strict  observance ;  (8)  those  of  the  Order 
of  Mercy,  called  '  the  Great  Observants' ; 
and  (4)  the  Preaching  Friars  of  the  pri- 
mitive observance  who  were  reformed 
Dominicans. 

All  the  Friars  Observant  were  [1538]  ejected  from 
their  monasteries  and  dispersed.  Some  were 
thrust  into  prisons,  and  others  were  confined  In 
the  houses  of  the  Friars  ConventusA— Hownr. 
Hutory  of  England,  vol.  U.  p.  215. 

Friars  Minor  (The),  or  '  Minorites ' 
(8  syl.),  1209.  Founded  by  St.  Francis 
of  Assisi.  They  arrived  in  England  in 
1224,  and  were  called  '  Grey  Friars '  from 
the  colour  of  their  dress. 

Subsequently  divided  Into  Observants,  Con- 
Tentuals,  Capuchins,  B£colleU.  Cordeliers,  4c. 

Friday  Lucky  to  the  United 
States.  On  Friday,  21  Aug.,  1492, 
Christopher  Columbus  sailed  on  his  great 
voyage  of  discovery.  On  Friday,  12  Oct., 
1492,  he  first  discovered  land.  On  Fri- 
day, 4  Jan.,  1498,  he  sailed  on  his  return 
voyage  to  Spain.  On  Friday,  14  March, 
1498,  he  arrived  at  Palos  in  safety.  On 
Friday,  22  Nov.,  1498,  he  arrived  at  His- 
paniola  in  his  second  voyage  to  America. 
On  Friday,  18  June,  1494,  he  discovered 
the  continent  of  America.  On  Friday,  5 
March,  1496,  Henry  VIII.  gave  John 
Cabot  his  commission.  On  Friday,  7 
Sept.,  1565,  Melendez  founded  St.  An- 
gustine,  the  oldest  town  in  the  U.S.  Or 
Friday,  10  NOT.,  IttiO,  the  '  Mayflower, 


FRIDAY 


FEIEDRIOH 


•51 


with  the  Pilgrim  Fathers,  made  the 
harbour  of  Provincetown.  On  Friday, 
22  Dec.,  1620,  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  landed 
at  Plymouth  rock.  On  Friday,  22  Feb., 
George  Washington  was  born.  On  Fri- 
day, 16  June,  Bunker  Hill  was  seized 
and  fortified.  On  Friday,  17  Oct.,  1777, 
the  surrender  of  Saratoga  was  made. 
On  Friday,  22  Sept.,  1780,  the  treason  of 
Arnold  was  laid  bare.  On  Friday,  19 
Sept.,  1791,  was  the  surrender  of  York 
Town.  On  Friday,  7  July,  1776,  the 
motion  was  made  by  John  Adams  that 
the  U.S.  are  and  ought  to  be  independent. 
The  'Great  Eastern'  sailed  from 
Valentia  on  Friday,  13  July,  1866,  and 
landed  safely  at  Heart's  Content  (New- 
foundland), with  the  '  cable,'  Friday,  27 
the  same  month  ('Norfolk  Beacon,' 
U.S.). 

Aurengzebe  censidered  Friday  a  lucky 
day,  and  used  to  say  in  prayer, '  O  that 
I  may  die  on  a  Friday,  for  blessed  is  he 
who  dies  on  that  day  1 ' 

Friday  (Unlucky).  Friday,  6  Oct., 
B.C.  105,  was  marked  nefastus  in  the 
Roman  calendar,  because  on  that  day 
Marcus  Mallius  and  Caepio  the  consul 
were  slain,  and  their  whole  army  was 
annihilated  in  Gallia  Narbonensis  by 
the  Cimbrians. 

Considered  very  unlucky  in  Spain. 

It  is  deemed  an  unlucky  day  by 
Buddhists  and  Brahmins. 

The  reason  given  by  Christians  for  its 
ill-luck  is  because  it  was  the  day  of 
Christ's  crucifixion;  but  surely  that  U 
not  an  '  unlucky '  event  to  Christians. 

A  Friday  moon  is  unlucky  for  weather. 

Friedrich  I.  Barbarossa,  or  Red 
Beard.  '  The  father  of  his  country.' 
Kaiser-king  of  Germany  (1121,  1152- 
1190).  Drowned  while  fording  the  Selef, 
a  river  of  Cilicia.  Second  of  the  house 
of  Hohenstauffen  or  Suabia.  He  was  the 
first  king  to  set  pendant  seals  to  diplomas. 

Father,  Friedrich  duke  of  Suabia, 
brother  of  KONBAD  III.,  founder  of  the 
dynasty.  Mother,  Agnes  sister  of  Hem- 
rich  the  Proud.  Wives,  Adelaide,  repu- 
diated ;  Beatrice  of  Burgundy,  mother  of 
his  son  and  successor  HEINRICH  VI. 
Contemporary  with  Stephen,  Henry  II., 
and  Richard  I.  (Cceur  de  Lion). 

Of  course,  KONRAD  III.  was  his  uncle. 

Friedrich  II.  Iron  Tooth,  son  of 
Friedrich  L  count  of  Hohenzollera, 


elector  of  Brandenburg.  So  called  be- 
cause he  showed  his  teeth  to  the  unruly 
barons  who  presumed  oil  his  youth  to 
rebel  against  him.  He  abdicated  in 
1470  in  favour  of  his  brother  Albert 
[Albrecht],  the  Achilles  and  Ulysses  of 
Germany. 

Friedrich  II.  The  Wonder  of  the 
World.  Kais/er-king  of  Germany  (1194, 
1215-1250).  Probably  poisoned  by  his 
son  Manfroi,  who  poisoned  his  brother 
Konrad  in  1254. 

Father,  HEINBICH  VI.  Mother,  Con- 
stance, heiress  of  the  Two  Sicilies.  Wives, 
Constance  of  Aragon ;  Yolande,  or  lo- 
lanthe,  daughter  of  the  king  of  Jerusalem, 
mother  of  KONBAD  IV.,  who  succeeded 
him ;  and  Isabella  daughter  of  Henry  III. 
of  England.  Contemporary  with  John 
and  Henry  III. 

Kaiser  Otto  III.  (983- 1002)  was  also  called  'The 
Wonder  of  the  World.' 

Friedrich  III.  the  Pacific,  or, 
rather,  'the  Indolent.'  Second  of  the 
Habsburg  line  of  kings  (1415, 1440-1493), 
the  longest  reign  of  the  kaiser-kings  of 
Germany.  Emperor  of  the  Romans 
1452,  and  this  was  the  last  time  that  any 
German  king  was  crowned  at  Rome.  It 
was  this  roi  faineant  that  adopted  the 
five  vowels  for  the  imperial  device,  mean- 
ing *  Austrise  Est  Imperare  Orbi  Uni- 
verse,' or  'Alles  Erdreich  1st  Oester- 
reich  Unterthan';  in  English,  'Austria's 
Empire  Is  Overall  Universal.'  Like  hia 

Eredecessor  and  successor  Maximilian, 
e  died  of  dysentery  by  indulging  too 
freely  in  a   melon.     Three   successive 
kings  died  of  melon-colic. 

.Fa  Mer,  Ernst  duke  of  Austria.  Mother, 
Cimburgis,  a  Polish  princess.  Wife, 
Eleonore  daughter  of  Edward  king  of 
Portugal.  Son  and  successor,  Maxi- 
milian I.  Contemporary  with  Henry  VI., 
Edward  IV.,  Edward  V.,  Richard  HI., 
and  Henry  VII. 

V  Ernst  father  of  Friedrich  III. 
was  cousin  of  Kaiser  ALBERT  II.,  who 
married  Elizabeth  daughter  of  Kaiser 

SlEOMUND  Or  SlGISMUND. 

Frlodrich  III.  kaiser-king  of  Germany  reigned 
68  years  (1440  1493),  and  died  at  the  ago  of  78. 

George  III.  of  Great  Britain  reigned  60  years 
(17GO-1H20),  and  died  at  the  age  of  82. 

Louis  XIV.  of  France  reigned  72  yeara  (1648-1715), 
and  died  at  the  age  of  77. 

Friedrich  the  Handsome.  A  rival 
claimant  of  the  German  throne  with 
Ludwig  Y.  Both  were  elected  and  both 


FBIEDRICH 


FRUCTIDOB 


crowned,  but  Friedrich,  being  defeated 
at  the  battle  of  Miihldorf  in  1322,  was 
imprisoned,  and  Ludwig  remained  king. 

Friedrich  Wilhelm  IV.  of  Prus- 
sia (1795,  1840-1861),  son  of  Frederick 
William  III.  Father,  FRIEDMCH  WIL- 
HELM m. ;  Mother,  Louisa  Augusta  of 
Mecklenburg-Strelitz;  Wife,  Elizabeth 
Louisa  of  Bavaria;  Son,  Wilhelm  I.  king 
of  Prussia  and  German  emperor.  Con- 
temporary with  Queen  Victoria. 

Friends  (The  Society  of),  Ifi24. 
Quakers,  a  sect  founded  by  George  Fox, 
of  Drayton,  in  Leicestershire,  a  shoemaker. 
They  believe  in  the  main  fundamental 
principles  of  what  is  called  'Orthodox 
Christianity,'  but  they  express  their  re- 
ligious creed  in  the  very  words  of  the  New 
Testament  Scripture,  and  each  member 
has  the  liberty  of  interpreting  the  words. 
Their  main  speciality  is  the  belief  of  'the 
Li<,rlit  of  Christ  in  man,'  and  hence  they 
entertain  a  broader  view  of  the  Spirit's 
influence  than  other  Christians. 

In  morals,  propriety  of  conduct,  good  order,  and 
philanthropy,  the  Quakers  are  a  pattern  society. 

Friends  of  God  (The),  1870-1400. 
A  brotherhood  formed  by  Nicholas  of 
Basel,  which  protested  against  the  sacer- 
dotalism of  Germany  and  Switzerland. 

Friends  of  Liberty  and  Equal- 
ity  (The),  1794.  An  Hungarian  secret 
society,  organised  by  Martinovics  for  the 
purpose  of  introducing  the  principles  of 
the  French  Revolution.  The  society  had 
not  been  in  existence  many  months  when 
it  was  stamped  out,  Martinovics  and  six 
others  being  executed  by  the  sword  in  a 
field  near  Buda,  still  called  '  the  field  of 
blood.' 

Friends  of  Truth  (The).  Quaker* 
were  so-called  in  the  seventeenth  century. 
They  are  now  called  '  Friends.' 

Friends  of  the  "People  (The), 
April  1792.  A  political  association  formed 
in  London  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a 
ro f(  >rm  in  the  representation  of  the  people, 
II«'ad«'d  by  Gray,  Baker,  'SVhitbread,  She- 
ridan, Lambton,  and  Erskine. 

Frith  Gild.  A  peace-club  or  volun- 
tary society  pledged  to  the  maintenance 
of  peace  and  mutual  security.  A  member 
of  the  gild  was  called  a  '  Frith-man,'  and 
a  breaking  of  the  peace  was  a  '  Frith- 
breach.'  These  Frithgilds  were  very 
general  throughout  Europe  in  the  Uth  and 


10th  cents.    Our  friendly  societies  arc 
'  Frith-gilds.1 

Fronde  (La),  1648-1658.  A  French 
insurrection  provoked  by  the  meanness 
and  arrogance  of  Mazarin,  the  chief  mi- 
nister, while  Louis  XTV.  was  still  a  minor. 
At  length  the  chief  nobility  united  in  a 
grand  council,  and  insisted  on  a  reform, 
such  as  the  abolition  of  monopolies,  the 
reduction  of  taxes,  the  examination  of 
public  expenditure,  prohibition  of  arrest 
without  assigning  a  cause,  and  so  on. 
Mazarin  resisted,  and  even  arrested 
Blancme'nil  (president  of  the  council),  and 
Broussel,  a  conspicuous  member.  All 
Paris  rose  in  insurrection,  and  compelled 
Mazarin  to  release  his  prisoners.  Mazarin 
and  the  queen-mother  fled,  and  both  par- 
ties prepared  for  war.  The  insurgents 
soon  disagreed  among  themselves,  and 
Mazarin,  at  the  head  of  8,000  men,  re  t  urnod 
to  Paris  in  triumph.  The  insurgents  in 
this  riot  were  called  Frondeurs,  and  the 
court  party  were  called  Mazarimant 
(q.v.). 

Monglat  thns  explains  the  term.    He  eays  that 
the  Paris  parlemcnt  forbade  boys  to  sling  stones. 
and  one  day  a  young  barrister  said,  '  Quandoesenk 
tour,  je/rondcraiblen  1  opinion  de  mon  p,  ro.' 


mierai  means  to  combat,  to  oppose  :  but  the 
whole  point  of  the  remark  was  in  allusion  to  the 
Fronde  war.  and  therefore  it  could  not  have  origl- 
anted  the  term. 

The  word  became  popular  slang  for  several 
years.  Everything  was  d  to  Fronde.  There  were 
Fronde  hate,  coats,  and  gloves  ;  Fronde  muffs  and 
fans  ;  Fronde  dishes  and  loaves  of  bread  ;  Fronde 
songs  and  tunes 

Fronde  (The  Little),  1650.  The  great 
Coivlo,  in  the  guerre  de  la  Fronde,  was 
originally  of  the  court  or  Mazarin  party, 
but  he  quarrelled  with  the  party,  and 
made  a  split  called  '  the  Little  Fronde.' 
This  was  a  third  party,  for  though  Cond^ 
hated  Mazarin  much,  he  bated  the  par- 
liamentarians more. 

Frondeurs.  Slingew,  common  in 
the  Spanish  armies  in  the  18th  and  14th 
cents.  The  natives  of  the  Balearic  Isles 
were  most  noted  slingers.  The  Greeks, 
Romans,  and  Carthaginians  had  com- 
panies of  slingers;  so  hod  the  French 
and  German.  But  the  word  is  chiefly 
associated  with  the  insurgents  of  the 
Fronde  war,  called  les  Frondeurs,  who 
were  opposed  to  the  court  party  called 
Mazarinians  (q.v.). 

Fruc'tidor  (Dix-hnit),  •'.«.  4  Sept, 
1797.  A  noted  coup  d'ttat,  by  the  ma- 
jority  of  the  Directory  against  Barthe*- 
Itjiuy  and  Gamut  and  against  those  mom. 


FUERO 


FUEIE3 


858 


bers,  both  of  the  Conseil  des  Cinq-centa 
and  of  the  Conseil  des  Anciens,  thought 
to  be  favourable  to  royalty.  The  three 
directors  were  Barras,  Lareveillere-Le- 
paux,  and  Kewbell.  The  result  of  this 
revolution  was  the  deportation  of  the  two 
directors,  11  members  of  the  Conseil  des 
Anciens,  42  members  of  the  Conseil  des 
Cinq-cents,35  journalists,  ahost  of  priests, 
and  numerous  others  called  '  conspirators.' 

Fuero  Jusgo  (The).  The  code  of 
the  Visigoths  in  Spain. 

Fueros  (The).  The  written  laws  of 
Jaca  (Spain),  the  most  ancient  of  Europe. 
They  were  confirmed  by  Alfonso  III.,  and 
called  'the  Ancient  Usages  of  Jaca.' 
Fuero  =  charter,  statute,  or  code  of  laws. 

There  were  the  '  Fuero  of  Leon,'  the  •  Fuero  of 
Naxera,'  the '  Basque  fueros,'  &c.,  which  were  char- 
ters. These  charters  were  abolished  by  Espartero, 
but  restored  in  1844  by  Queen  Isabella. 

Fugger  (Antony).  A  modern  Croesus. 
When  Charles-Quint  was  shown  by  Fran- 
cois I.  the  royal  treasury  in  Paris,  he 
said  to  the  king, '  There  is  a  linen-weaver 
in  Augsburg  that  could  pay  for  all  this 
out  of  his  own  purse.' 

Fuh-he.  First  of  the  five  emperors 
of  China.  Like  the  old  kings  of  Rome, 
the  mythological  kings  of  China  repre- 
sent five  periods  and  not  five  persons.  To 
Fuh-he  is  attributed  the  invention  of 
writing,  and  he  is  said  to  have  taught  the 
people  the  art  of  rearing  cattle,  fishing, 
&c.,  and  to  have  instituted  the  rite  of 
marriage.  Musical  instruments  are  also 
attributed  to  this  mythical  king. 

Fullers  and  Weavers  of  Ghent 
(The),  1844.  A  trade  dispute,  in  which 
Jacob  von  Artevelde,  the  great  brewer, 
sided  with  the  fullers,  and  Gerrard  Denys 
with  the  weavers.  In  a  battle  fought  in 
the  market-place  as  many  as  1,500  fullers 
were  slain,  and  trade  was  utterly  ruined. 
Artevelde  (4  syl.)  was  assassinated  9  July, 
3845. 

Fum.  A  kind  of  cock,  often  repre- 
sented on  Chinese  works  of  art,  and  em- 
broidered on  the  dresses  of  mandarins  of 
a  certain  rank.  Like  the  roc  of  the  Arabs 
and  the  phoenix  of  the  Egyptians,  the 
Chinese  '  fum '  is  mythological.  It  is  a 
salamander,  with  the  head  of  a  goose,  the 
hindquarters  of  a  stag,  the  neck  of  a 
snake,  the  tail  of  a  fish,  the  forehead  and 
beak  of  a  cock,  and  the  back  of  a  tortoise. 


It  is  about  6  cubits  high,  and  if  called 

'  the  mandarin  of  time.' 

Fum  (George  IV.).  Fum  'the  Chi- 
nese bird  of  royalty '  was  represented  on 
the  ceiling  of  the  staircase  at  the  north 
end  of  the  main  corridor  of  the  Brighton 
Pavilion  (then  called  the  Chinese  Gal- 
lery). 

And  where  Is  Fum  the  Fourth,  our  royal  bird, 
Gone  down,  It  seems  to  Scotland.  .  .  . 

BYRON,  ixm  Jwm,  xl.  78. 
One  day  the  Chinese  bird  of  royalty— Fum, 
Thus  accosted  our  own  bird  of  royalty—  Hum, 
In  that  palace  or  china-shop,  Brighton,  which 

is  it  ? 
When  Fum  had  just  come  to  par  Hum  a  visit. 

THOMAS  BROWN  (MOORE),  The  Fudge 
Family  in  Paris. 

Here, '  Fum '  seems  to  mean  Lcuis  of 
France,  and  '  Hum '  George  IV. 

Fundamental  Law  (The),  29  Sept. 
(Oct.  11),  18(52,  Russia.  The  whole  judicial 
system  of  Russia  was  then  settled  on  a 
new  basis,  securing  the  independence  of 
the  courts  of  justice,  the  limitation  of  the 
courts  of  appeal,  the  introduction  of  the 
jury  system  in  criminal  cases,  and  the 
appointment  of  judges  by  the  state.  It  is 
framed  in  three  parts,  the  first  treating 
of  the  constitution  of  the  courts  in  91 
articles ;  the  second  of  criminal  procedure 
in  157  articles  ;  and  the  third  of  civil  pro- 
cedure in  138  articles.  By  the  first,  judi- 
cial power  is  vested  in  justices  of  the 
peace,  with  the  senate  as  a  final  court  of 
appeal.  By  the  second,  prosecution  is 
placed  under  the  control  of  a  public  pro- 
secutor. By  the  third,  it  was  decreed 
that  there  should  be  in  future  two  courts 
of  appeal. 

Fuor-Usciti  (The),  or  the  •  turned- 
out  ones.'  So  were  called  those  persons 
of  the  Neri  and  Bianchi  (Blacks  and 
Whites)  who  were  exiled  by  the  faction 
which  for  the  time  being  had  the  upper 
hand.  Dante,  a  White,  was  one  of  the 
Fuor-Usciti  (1302).  Singular  of  Fuor- 
Usciti  is  Fuor-  Uscito. 

Let  Florence  perish,  so  long  as  the  Fuor-  Usriti  get 
back  to  the  city  ;  let  her  streets  run  with  blood,  hot 
treasure  be  exhausted,  her  foes  victorious,  until 
the  Fw>r-U.inti  be  within  her  walls  again.— Mrs. 
OLIPHANT,  Makers  of  Florence,  p.  54. 

Furies  of  the  Guillotine  (The). 
The  Tricoteuses,  or  women  who  frequented 
the  public  clubs  and  revolutionary  tribu- 
nal of  France,  where  they  sat  knitting, 
and  openly  expressed  their  approval  or 
disapproval  of  the  proceedings.  With  the 
fall  of  the  Jacobins  they  disappeared. 
AA 


J54 


FUROR 


GABELLB 


They  were  called  Tricoteuses  from  their 
knitting,  and  Furies  from  their  violence. 

Furor  BerserTticus.  An  artifice 
of  battle  among  the  Danes,  like  the  In- 
dian war-whoop.  In  this  furor  the  men 
tried  to  resemble  wild  beasts,  such  as 
wolves  and  dogs.  They  bit  their  shields; 
they  howled ;  they  threw  off  their  cloth- 
ing ;  they  rushed  about  frantically ;  they 
made  hideous  faces.  It  was  at  length 
made  penal. 

Eric  earl  of  Norway  Omnet  berterlu*  Norvxgia 
txulare  jutsit  (Qrettls  Saga,  p.  143). 

Furry  Dance  (A).  A  processional 
dance  in  May  consisting  of  thirty  or  more 
couples,  who  danced  to  the  ancient  Cel- 
tic Furry  tune  in  at  the  front  door  of 
houses  and  out  at  the  back  door.  It  dif- 
fered from  the  May  dance,  which  was 
round  a  May-pole.  In  Lithuania  proces- 
sional dances  on  the  octave  of  May-day 
have  existed  from  time  immemorial. 

Sometimes,  but  erroneoumly.  called  the  '  Flora 
Dance,'  or  Kloralla. 

Furstenbund  (The),  March  1785. 
The  alliance  of  Friedrich  II.  (the  Great) 
of  Prussia  with  the  Electors  of  Saxony 
and  Hanover,  for  the  maintenance  of  the 
German  constitution.  By  this  master- 
stroke of  policy  Friedrich  defeated  the 
kaiser's  plot  of  adding  Bavaria  to  Austria. 

Fuste  et  bac'ulo.  '  By  staff  and 
baton,1  commonly  called  '  tenure  by  the 
verge.'  A  mode  of  tradition  or  delivery 
of  real  property  where  there  is  no  house. 
In  France,  seisin  was  made  by  delivery  of 
a  baton  or  pair  of  gloves ;  in  Lombardy 
by  a  spear;  in  Germany  by  a  clod  or 
twig ;  in  Scotland  by  a  pen, 

Fuste  (Latin)  In  3  «yl. 

Fyzoola  Khan.  The  charge  brought 
by  Mr.  Wyndham  against  Warren  Hast- 
ings, governor-general  of  India,  was  his 
conduct  to  Fyzoola  Khan,  the  Rohilla 
chief,  1787.  The  basis  of  the  charge  was 
this :  The  Nabob  of  Oudh  wanted  to 
seize  certain  lands  belonging  to  the  Ro- 
hilla chief,  and  gave  Hastings  100,OOOZ. 
to  help  him  in  this  seizure.  Hastings  now 
told  the  Rohilla  chief  if  he  would  give 
him  one  and  a  half  million  sterling  he 
would  guarantee  his  retention  of  these 
lands.  Fyzoola  (3  syl.)  replied  he  did  not 
possess  so  much  money,  and  the  matter 
was  allowed  to  drop. 

G.  Cornwall.  George  IV.  BO  signed 
ki«  private  letters  to  his  personal 


friends.    Bee  '  N.  &  QV  19  April,  1884, 
p.  805. 

Q  of  Edward's  Race.  There 
was  a  'prophecy  '  afloat  in  the  reign  of 
Edward  IV.  that  the  king's  son  would 
perish  by  the  hands  of  a  person  whose 
name  began  with  €K  Clarence,  the 
king's  brother,  was  named  George,  and 
Edward,  with  the  Woodvilles,  always 
suspected  him  of  aiming  at  the  crown. 
Fabyan  says  that  Clarence  was  drowned 
in  the  Tower  in  a  butt  of  Malmsey  wine, 
but  he  left  behind  a  brother  Richard 
duke  of  Gloucester,  who  was  generally 
credited  with  the  death  of  Edward  V.  as 
well  as  with  that  of  Margaret's  son 
Edward,  the  Duke  of  Clarence,  Henry 
VI.,  and  many  others. 


Gabelle.  From  the  German 
tribute,  impost,  was  a  tax  imposed  on 
salt  by  Philippe  IV.  le  Bel  in  1286,  and 
was  one  of  the  causes  of  the  revolution. 
There  were  many  other  gabelles,  as  the 
gabelle  des  drop*,  gabelle  de3  vim, 
aabelle  de  tonlieu  (standing  in  the  mar- 
kets for  sale),  &c.  ;  but  when  used  alone 
it  always  means  the  tax  on  salt.  The 
king  had  the  monopoly  of  this  article, 
and  every  person  was  compelled  to  buy 
at  least  7  IDS.  of  it  yearly,  whether  wanted 
or  not.  Heads  of  families  had  to  buy 
the  same  quantity  for  each  member  of 
their  establishment;  but  no  one  wae 
allowed  to  use  this  salt  for  pickling  or 
corning  beef.  Another  injustice  was 
this  :  the  price  varied  in  different  pro- 
vinces; thus,  what  would  cost  82s.  in 
other  provinces,  was  sold  by  government 
in  Auvergne  for  8*.  As  many  as  8,000 
persons  were  annually  imprisoned  in 
France  for  infringing  the  salt  laws. 
See  '  Pays  de  Grande  Gabelle,'  '  Pays  df- 
Petite  GabeBe.' 

Not  till  1MO  was  the  tax  extended  to  all  Franoa, 
Edward  III.  with  a  pun  called  It  La  Loi  SaUqut. 

HISTORY  0V  LA  OABKLLS. 

Imposed  by  the  Etats  Ge*ne*raux  in 
1853,  and  abolished  by  the  Assemble 
Constituante  10  May,  1790.  It  brought 
into  the  revenue  at  one  time  as  much  as 
60,000,000  livres,  and  in  the  reign  of 
Louis  XVI.  88,000,000  francs.  Some  pro- 
vinces redeemed  the  tax,  others  obtained 
(from  sundry  causes)  exemption  from 
additions  to  the  original  levy,  so  that  the 
greatest  inequality  existed,  and  at  the 
time  of  the  revolution  one-third  of  th« 


GABERLUNZIES 


GALLIA 


86* 


eoantry  paid  two-thirds  of  the  tax.  Be- 
tween 1549  and  1553,  Poitou,  Saintonge, 
Aunis,  Anjou,  Limousin,  La  Marche, 
Perigord,  and  Upper  Guienne,  redeemed 
the  tax;  other  provinces  bought  off  a 
partial  exemption ;  while  Artois,  Flanders, 
Renault,  Calais,  the  Boulonnais,  Alsace, 
Beam,  Lower  Navarre,  and  other  modern 
acquisitions  of  the  crown  were,  like 
Brittany,  wholly  exempt  from  the  tax. 
This  inequality  of  necessity  was  the  cause 
of  smuggling,  and  we  are  told  that  every 
year  there  were  more  than  '4,000  saisies 
domiciliaires,  plus  de  3,400  emprisonne- 
mens,  et  plus  de  500  condamnations  a  des 
peines  capitales  ou  afflictives.'  It  seems 
that  a  temporary  tax  on  salt  was  imposed 
by  an  ordinance  of  Louis  IX.  as  far  back 
as  1246,  by  Philippe  le  Bel  in  1286,  again 
by  Philippe  VI.  de  Valois  in  1840,  and 
in  1353  by  the  EtatsGe'ne'raux  '  pour  dea 
besoins  momentanes.'  Discontinued  in 
1358;  but  Charles  V.  (1364-1380)  made 
it  a  permanent  tax.  Wholly  suppressed 
28  March,  1790. 

G-aberlun'zies.  Licensed  beggars 
who  were  compelled  to  wear  a  badge  to 
distinguish  themselves  from  the  Thig- 
gers  and  Scorners  (q.v.).  Gaberlunzies 
were  called  blue-gowns  in  England. 

Gadel'ian  Conquest  of  Ireland 

(The).  Gadelus  or  Gathelus,  an  Egyp- 
tian and  contemporary  of  Moses,  was  the 
son  of  Scota  (daughter  of  a  Pharaoh  of 
Egypt).  He  descended  on  Ireland  under 
the  conduct  of  two  sons  of  Milesius 
(king  of  Spain),  B.C.  1372,  and  utterly 
subdued  the  race  of  Tuath.  From  these 
Gadelians  all  the  kings  of  Ireland,  down 
to  the  English  conquest  in  A.D.  1172, 
descended,  and  in  Irish  history  are  called 
the  '  princes  of  the  Milesian  race.' 

We  are  also  told  that  the  Irish  are  called  Krnta 
from  Scota,  the  Egyptian  princess.  Of  courne 
these  traditions  must  not  be  accepted  as  his- 
torical facts,  but  they  are  necessary  to  be  known. 

Gaelic.  Comprehends  the  Irish,  the 
Highland-Scotch,  and  the  Manx  lan- 
guages. 

Gagging  Act  (The).  In  England, 
1795  (36  Geo.  III.  oo.  7,  8),  for  treason 
and  sedition. 

Gaisford  Prizes  (The).  One  for 
Greek  prose  and  one  for  Greek  verse. 
Oxford  University.  Founded  by  sub- 
scription in  memory  of  Dr.  Thomas 


Gaisford,  dean  of  Christ  Church,  regins 
professor  of  Greek,  1856. 

Galeazzo's  Lent.  A  system  of 
torture  calculated  to  prolong  the  victim's 
life  for  forty  days.  It  was  the  invention 
of  Galeazzo  Visconti,  lord  of  Milan  (1277, 
1822-1328). 

Galenists.  A  branch  of  Men- 
nonists,  founded  by  Galenus  in  1664. 
They  advocate  freer  views  both  in  doc- 
trine and  discipline  than  the  strict  Men- 
nonites.  See  '  Mennonites.' 

Galile'ans.  Those  Jews  who  held 
it  unlawful  to  obey  a  heathen  magis- 
trate. Josephus  says  they  agreed  in  all 
things  with  the  Pharisees,  but  insisted 
that  they  owed  subjection  and  obedience 
only  to  God.  When  (Luke  xxiii.  5)  Jesus 
was  represented  to  Pilate  as  a  Galilean, 
an  insinuation  was  made  that  he  acknow- 
ledged no  obedience  to  Caesar. 

Probably  all  that  was  meant  is  that  he  was  a 
native  of  that  province.  Julian  said  in  his  dying 
moments, '  Thou  hast  conquered.  0  Galilean !'  The 
disciples  of  Jesus  were  called  Galileans  (Acts  11.  7). 

Galley  Ha'pence  (The).  Genoan 
coins  brought  into  England  by  the  galley- 
men  who  came  hither  with  wine  and 
other  merchandise.  They  were  broader 
than  the  English  ha'penny,  but  not  so 
thick.  They  were  prohibited  by  Henry 
IV.  as  a  legal  tender. 

Galleys  (The).  AB  a  punishment  in 
France  was  fixed  by  an  ordinance  of 
Charles  IX.  in  1564,  to  be  not  less  than 
ten  years.  The  bagnes  were  substituted 
for  the  galleys  in  1748 ;  and  the  name  was 
changed  to  travaux  fords  by  the  Con- 
stituent Assembly  in  1798.  By  the  Code 
Napoleon  in  1810,  the  sentence  of  tra- 
vaux fords  included  forfeiture,  infamy, 
and  branding.  Branding  was  abolished 
in  1832,  and  travaux  fords  in  1852. 

Gallia.  The  country  of  the  Galli  or 
Gauls.  The  Latin  Galli  and  Greek  Ta\- 
AdVai  are  classic  forms  of  the  word 
Keltai  (Celts).  The  German  form  is 
Waelchs,  whence  our  word  Welch. 
Gallia,  Wales,  and  Walloon,  all  mean  the 
'land  of  the  Celts.' 

For  a  familiar  Instance  of  the  Interchange  of  Q 
and  W  compare  Ouillaume  and  William. 

Gallia  Bracca'ta.   Later  on,  Gallia 

Narbonensis.   Called  '  Braccata '  from  the 
braccce  or  trousers  worn  by  the  natives. 

AA2 


GALLIA 


GAPING 


G  alii  a  Coxna'ta.  All  Transalpine 
Gaul  except  Gallia  Braccata  (q.v.).  So 
called  from  the  long  hair  worn  (coma). 
It  included  Belglca,  Celtica,  and  Aqui- 
tanica. 

GalliaNarbonensis  corresponded 
with  the  ancient  provinces  of  Langnedoo, 
Provence,  and  Dauphine". 

Gallic  Csesar  (The).    Napoleon  L 

Galilean  Church  (The).  The 
liberties  of  the  Gallican  Church  were  as- 
serted in  1438  in  the  Pragmatic  Sanction 
(q.v.) ;  and  in  1512bythe  Concordat  (q.v.) 
between  Pope  Leo  X.  and  Francois  I.; 
and  were  distinctly  defined  by  Bossuet  in 
1682  in  his  famous  '  Four  Articles 


Gallic  Confession  (The),  1699. 
One  of  the  chief  continental  confessions 
of  faith  by  the  Calvinistic  or  Reformed 
Church  of  France.  See  '  Confessions.' 

Gallican  Liberties,  1682.  As 
opposed  to  Ultramontanism  (q.v.)  were 
thus  summarised  by  Bossuet : — 

Qua  1  EgUae  dolt  etre  regld  par  les  canons  ;  qua 
saint  Pierre  et  BOB  BuccesBcurs  n'ont  re^u  da 
puissance  que  sur  lea  chose*  Bplritnelles ;  que  lea 
regies  et  lea  constitutions  admires  dans  la 
royaume  dolvent  etre  maintenns,  et  les  homes 
posees  par  noa  peres  demeurer  Inebranlables ;  qua 
lea  decreta  et  jugementa  du  papa  ne  sent  Irr6* 
formablen  qu'autant  que  le  conoeutement  da 
1'aglise  est  Intervenu  .  .  .  Ac. 

*.*  The  defenders  of  the  libfrU*  gnllieanet  were 
Hinrmar,  Oerson,  I'.oBSuet,  the  Abb*  Floury,  the 
Cardinal  da  la  Luzerne,  Bausset,  Fraysslnous, 
Quillon,  Boyer,  Afire,  &o. 

Gallican  Liturgy  (The).  Dates 
from  before  the  time  ofPepin  (9th  cent.). 
It  is  based  on  the  Oriental  liturgies,  be- 
cause the  first  missionaries  of  Gaul  were 
from  Greece.  It  remained  in  use  till 
Charlemagne  introduced  the  Gregorian 
liturgy.  The  liturgy  now  used  in  France  is 
the  Roman,  with  some  slight  alterations. 
See  '  Ambrosian  Liturgy/  '  Spanish 
Liturgy,'  &c. 

Gallican  Missal.    See  above. 

Gallicans  (The).  Catholics  who 
insist  on  what  they  call  the  libertts 
gallicanes,  one  of  which  is  the  distinct 
separation  of  the  spiritual  and  temporal 
powers.  They  place  '  infallibility '  not  in 
the  pope,  but  in  the  whole  church  pre- 
sided over  by  the  pope.  They  acknow- 
ledge the  authority  of  General  Councils. 
See  '  Gallican  Liberties.' 


Gallowglasses  and  Kernea, 
'  Gallowglasses '  were  ancient  Irish  heavy- 
ami  ed  foot-soldiers ;  but  '  Kernes '  were 
Irish  foot-soldiers  of  very  mean  condition, 
and  without  armour.  See  the  'Cent. 
Mag.'  1890,  p.  296. 

Game  Chicken  (The).  tearce, 
the  prize-fighter.  He  fought  with  John 
Gully,  who  was  taken  out  of  the  debtors' 
1  ri.son  by  Colonel  Hellish  to  fight  this 
champion  of  the  ring.  Gully  was  beaten, 
but  afterwards  fought  Gregson  twice,  and 
then  retired,  to  settle  at  Newmarket. 

Game  Laws.  Before  the  Carta  d* 
Foresta,  1224,  the  killing  of  game  was 
punishable  with  death.  Qualifications 
to  kill  game  were  introduced  in  1389. 
Annual  certificates  required  by  25  Geo. 
III.  c.  50  (1785).  Permission  to  selJ 
game  given  by  1,  2  Will.  IV.  c.  82  (1831). 

In  France  game  laws  were  abolished  In  1780. 

C»  ne  Includes  hares,  pheasant*,  partridges, 
(rouse,  heath  and  moor  fowls,  black-game,  and 
Bustards.  The  close  season  is  their  respective 
times  of  breeding  and  rearing. 

Gangway.  To  rit  below  the  gang- 
way in  the  House  of  Commons,  to  sit 
among  the  independent  members.  The 
gangway  is  a  passage  running  across  the 
house,  which  separates  the  supporters  of 
the  government  and  the  opposition  from 
the  independent  members. 

In  a  ship  the  gangway  Is  the  way  out  or  Into 
the  ship.  Ang.-8ax.  gangan,  to  go. 

Gants  Glacis  (Lea).  The  Black 
Mousquetaires  during  the  Fronde  war. 
Very  dandified,  but  brave  and  daring. 
See '  Mousquetaire.' 

Gaoler  of  Napoleon  at  St. 
Helena  (The).  Sir  Hudson  Lowe, 
military  governor  of  St.  Helena  while 
Napoleon  was  there  in  banishment. 

Gaping  Gulf  (Tki).  A  book  pub- 
lished by  John  Stubbs,  a  student  of  Lin- 
coln's Inn,  showing  how  undesirable  it 
was  that  Queen  Elizabeth  should  marry 
the  Due  d'Anjou,  especially  after  the 
frightful  massacre  of  the  Huguenots  on 
St.  Bartholomew's  eve.  Stubbs  and  his 
publisher  were  seized  and  taken  to  the 
market-place  of  Westminster,  where  both 
had  their  right  hand  cut  off  by  driving  a 
cleaver  through  the  wrist  with  a  mulK-t. 
The  moment  Stubbs  lost  his  hand,  he 
waved  his  cap  with  his  left  hand,  crying 
4  Long  live  the  queen  I ' 


GARDE 


GARDEN 


IK7 


Garde  Doloureuse.  A  castle  in 
the  marches  of  Wales,  so  called  because 
it  was  greatly  exposed  to  attacks  by  the 
Welsh. 

Garde  Impe'riale  (La),  1804.  Called 
before  the  Garde  Consulaire,  and  orga- 
nised in  1799.  It  first  consisted  of  9,775 
men,  but  in  1814  the  number  was  in- 
creased to  102,706  men.  In  1809  it 
was  subdivided  into  the  Vieille  Garde 
and  the  Jeune  Garde,  and  admission  into 
it  was  given  only  as  recompense  for 
merit,  and  after  having  served  in  three 
campaigns. 
It  was  re-established  In  1856  by  Napoleon  in. 

Garde  Mobile  (La),  1848.  Com- 
posed chiefly  of  young  soldiers,  and 
ranking  between  the  Garde  Nationale 
and  the  general  army.  It  was  a  species 
of  Garde  Nationale  Mobile  for  Paris 
only.  It  consisted  of  24  battalions  of 
1,000  men  each. 

Garde   Municipale   de  Paris 

(La),  1802-1813,  and  again  1830-1848. 
The  guard  charged  with  the  preservation 
of  good  order  in  the  city  of  Paris.  In 
the  old  monarchy  this  guard  was  called 
the  guet,  suppressed  in  1792,  when  it 
was  supplanted  by  the  gendarmerie, 
changed  in  1795  into  the  LSgion  de 
police  genirale  of  5,844  men.  In  1813  jt 
took  the  name  of  the  Gendarmerie  Im- 
periale  de  Paris,  and  in  1816  the  Gen- 
darmerie Hoy  ale  de  Paris,  and  consisted 
of  1,021  men  and  471  mounted  police. 
Prom  1830-1848  it  was  called  the  Garde 
Municipale,  and  consisted  of  twelve 
companies,  four  of  which  were  mounted. 
It  was  suppressed  in  1848,  and  its  place 
supplied  by  the  Garde  llepublicaine  and 
the  Gendarmerie  Mobile.  It  next  became 
la  Garde  de  Paris,  and  in  1852  the 
Gendarmerie  de  Paris. 

Garde  Nationale  (La),  1789.  Im- 
provised by  the  municipality  of  Paris  on 
18  July,  and  called  at  first  the  Garde 
Bourgeoise.  Its  badge  was  a  blue  and 
red  cockade  (the  colours  of  the  city) ; 
white,  the  royal  colour,  was  afterwards 
added  by  its  general,  Lafayette.  Charles 
X.  disbanded  the  guard  in  1827  for 
insubordination.  It  was  reorganised  in 
1830.  In  1848  it  became  a  mere  mob 
army  of  some  200,000  volunteers,  but 
Napoleon  III.  reduced  it  to  order  in  1852, 
and  gave  it  for  motto  'Liberte,  ordre 
public,' 


Garde  Royale  (La),  1815.  A  corps 
instituted  by  Louis  XVIII.,  and  consist- 
ing of  picked  men,  to  which  were  added 
two  regiments  Suisses.  Dissolved  in  July 
1830,  when  they  tried  in  vain  to  defend 
Charles  X. 

Gardes   de  la    Marche    (Les), 

who  accompanied  the  king  wherever 
he  went.  They  consisted  of  24  picked 
noblemen  from  the  Gardes  du  Corps 
du  Roi  (q.v.).  See  '  Gold  Stick.' 

Gardes  du  Corps  du  Roi  (Les), 
or  '  Garde  Ecossaise,'  1448.  Organised  by 
Charles  VII.  of  France.  They  consisted 
of  300  archers,  all  of  whom  ranked  as 
gentlemen,  and  were  sumptuously  armed, 
equipped,  and  mounted.  Each  one  was 
allowed  a  squire,  a  valet,  a  page,  and 
two  yeomen,  with  corresponding  equip- 
age ;  so  that  cadets  of  the  best  families 
in  Scotland  were  sent  to  serve  in  this 
honourable  corps.  They  wore  the  Scotch 
bonnet  and  feather,  and,  in  the  reign  of 
Louis  XL,  a  massive  silver  brooch,  called 
a  '  Virgin  Mary,'  the  Virgin  Mary  being 
made  by  him  their  colonel.  They  wore 
a  loose  surcoat  of  rich  blue  velvet,  with 
a  large  white  St.  Andrew's  cross  of  silver 
bisecting  it  before  and  behind.  Sup- 
pressed in  1791,  but  restored  by  Louis 
XVIII.  in  1814,  and  formed  into  six 
companies,  called  the  Corps  Ecossaise, 
the  Corps  de  Gramont,  the  Corps  de 
Poix,  the  Corps  de  Luxembourg,  the 
Corps  de  Wagram,  and  the  Corps  de 
Raguse.  Finally  disbanded  in  1830. 

One  of  the  two  yeomen  attached  to  theae 
guardsmen  was  called  his  '  knife-man  '  (coutelier), 
from  a  large  knife  which  he  carried  to  despatch 
those  whom  his  master  had  thrown  to  the  ground 
inttmttte. 

Gardes-c6tes  (Les).  French  coast- 
guards, created  in  1791 ;  reorganised  in 
1799 ;  suppressed  in  1814 ;  and  re-esta- 
blished in  1831.  'Ils  se  forment  a*x 
compagnies  de  canoniers.' 

Gardes  Pran9aises  (Les),  1553. 
Formerly  a  part  of  the  royal  household 
troops,  consisting  of  ten  companies  of 
100  men  each,  and  having  barracks  in 
the  faubourgs  of  Paris.  This  guard  took 
rank  above  all  the  rest  of  the  army.  In 
1789  it  fraternised  with  the  insurgents, 
and  became  a  part  of  the  Garde  Nationale 
de  Paris. 

Garden  of  England.  Worcestershut 
and  Kent.  Both  ao  called. 


658 


GABDEN 


GATES 


Garden  of  Erin.    Carlow,  in  Leinster. 

—  Europe.      Italy    and    Belgium. 

Both  so  called. 

—  France.     Amboise,    in    the   di- 

partement  of  Indre-et-Loire. 

—  India.    Oude. 

—  Italy.    Sicily. 

—  South    Wales.      The    southern 

division  of  Glamorganshire. 

—  Spain.    Andaluci'a. 

—  the    Argentine.       Turcoman,    ft 

province  of  Argentinia. 

—  the  East.    Ceylon  and  Burmah. 

Both  so  called. 

Ceylon  is  also  called  'The  Re- 
splendent';  the  'Jewel  of  the 
Eastern  Sea ' :  the  '  Oem  of  Para- 
dise.' Its  climate  and  produc- 
tions are  quite  unrivalled. 

—  the  West.     Illinois  and  Kansas. 

Both  so  called. 

—  the   World.    The  region  of  the 

Mississippi. 

Garden  and  the  Lane  (The). 
Covent  Garden  Theatre  and  Drury  Lane 
Theatre. 

The  old-fashioned  friendly  rivalry  between  the 
Garden  and  the  Lane  is  renewed  this  year  [Deo. 
l887].-Ar«eipaper  parag  raph. 

Garden  of  the  Mid-West  (The). 
Evesham,  in  Worcestershire.  Famous 
for  table-fruit  and  kitchen  produce. 

Garden  Sect  (The).  The  disciple* 
of  Plato  were  so  called  because  they 
attended  his  lectures  in  the  Academy,  a 
garden  in  the  suburbs  of  Athens  which 
once  belonged  to  Academes.  Epicuro* 
taught  in  his  own  private  garden. 

Garigliano  (Rout  of  the),  1503. 
The  rout  of  the  French,  led  by  Saluce  and 
Bayard  (the  chevalier  tans  peur  et  sans 
reproche),\>j  Gonsalvo  the  Great  Captain. 
Above  4,000  French  fell  in  this  rout,  with 
all  their  standards  and  baggage,  tents, 
provisions,  stores,  and  splendid  artillery. 
A  capitulation  was  signed  the  next  day. 
In  1860  (Nov.  8)  Francis  I.  king  of 
Naples  was  routed  on  the  banks  of  the 
same  river  by  Victor  Emmanuel. 

Garrick  Fever  (The),  1742.  A  con- 
tagious disorder  which  broke  out  in 
Dublin,  ascribed  to  the  heat  of  the 
theatre  crowded  to  hear  Garrick  during 
Unusually  hot  weather. 

Garter  King  of  Arms  (The)t 
1417;  also  'Principal  King  of  Arms.' 
Two  separate  offices  held  by  the  sauie 


person.  It  was  Henry  V.  who  instituted 
the  Garter  King  to  attend  upon  knights 
at  their  solemnities,  call  them  to  their 
installation,  see  that  their  arms  are  hung 
over  their  stalls,  to  grant  arms,  and  to 
marshal  national  funeral  processions. 
See 'Heralds.' 

There  are  altogether  four  Kings  of  Arms  for 
England  :  Garter  and  Bath  ;  and  the  two  provin- 
cial kings  CLAKKNCEDX  and  NORROY:  the  former 
having  jurisdiction  over  all  part*  touth  of  the 
Trent,  and  the  latter  over  all  parts  north  of  that 
river.  BATH  King  of  Arms,  though  not  a  mem- 
ber of  the  college,  take*  precedence  next  to 
Garter.  The  office  was  created  in  1726  for  the  ser- 
vice of  the  Order  of  the  Bath.  The  King  of  Arm* 
of  Scotland  is  '  Lyon,'  and  for  Ireland  '  Ulster.' 

Gas  from  coal.  Described  by  Clayton 
in  1739.  First  applied  to  illumination 
in  1792  by  Murdoch.  Introduced  into 
Paris  in  1802,  into  London  by  Winsor  in 
1803.  Came  into  general  use  in  London 
in  1814,  and  in  Paris  about  1820.  The 
Gas  Company  was  chartered  in  1810 
(50  Geo.  HI.,  o.  163). 

The  meter  was  Invented  by  Oronley  In  181*. 
Clegg  s  meter  In  1816. 

Gastein  Convention  (The),  1865, 
In  which  Austria  and  Prussia  agreed  to  a 
joint  occupation  of  Schleswig,  Holstein, 
and  Lauenburg.  See '  Schleswig-Holstein 
Question.' 

Gate  of  Prance  (The  Iron) 
Longwy,  a  strong  military  position. 

Gate  of  Italy  (The).  That  part  o! 
the  valley  of  the  Adige  (3  syl.)  which  is 
in  the  vicinity  of  Trent  and  Bx>veredo. 
It  is  a  narrow  gorge  between  two  moun. 
tain  ranges. 

Gate  of  Science  (The),  or  '  Daur 
nl  Ilm.'  Shiraz  was  so  called  of  old. 
Sadi  and  Hafiz  were  both  born  in  Shiraz. 

Gate  of  Tears  (The).  Babelman- 
deb,  the  passage  into  the  Red  Sea. 

Like  some  ill  destined  bark  that  steen 
In  silence  through  the  Gate  of  Tears. 
MOORE,  Lalla  Rookh  (The  Fire  WorthippenX 

Gate  of  the  Mediterranean. 
Gibraltar. 

Gates  (The).  In  Scripture  language 
means  the  towns  and  fortresses. 

Thy  seed  shall  possess  the  gate  of  his  enemies. 
—  G<"n.  xxil. 

v  Gates  of  Hell  =  the  power  or  dominion  of 
Satan. 

Gates  of  the  Grave  =  the  brink  of  death. 

Gates  or  Mountain  Passes  of  ASIA 

MlNOU. 

The  Albanian  Gate*.  Either  the  pass 


GATES 


GAUTAMA 


851 


of  Derbend  along  the  Caspian  Sea  or  else 
the  Sarmatian  Pass. 

The  Amanian  Gates.  Tamir  Kapu 
(or  the  Iron  Gate  of  the  Turks),  a  Cyclo- 
pean arch,  where  the  hills  come  down  to 
the  sea-beach  at  the  head  of  the  gulf. 

The  Cappadocian  Gates.  The  pass 
described  by  Strabo  and  explored  by  the 
Euphrates  expedition,  leading  through 
Taurus  to  Marash  (ancient  Germanica). 

The  Caspian  Gates,  '  Caspiae  Port» ' 
or  '  Caspiffl  Pylae,'  a  defile  near  Teheran 
[Teh-ran'],  in  ancient  Media. 

The  Caucasian  Gates.  A  defile  in  the 
Caucasus  range  leading  from  Mosdok  to 
Tiflis.  In  this  narrow  valley  Strabo 
tells  us  the  river  Aragon  flows.  Now 
called  '  Dariel.' 

The  Cilician  Gates.  The  Taurus 
Pass  (Kulak  Bughaz  or  Golek  B<5gha"z). 

Darius's  Pass.  Across  the  Amanus, 
north  of  Issus,  and  near  the  Amanian 
Gates. 

The  Gates  of  Syria.  The  Pass  of 
Ballan.  Pictanus  of  the  'Jerusalem 
Itinerary ' ;  Erana  of  Cicero.  Near  this 
pass  was  the  battlefield  of  Issus. 

Thermop'ylcB,  or '  the  Hot  Gates,'  gene- 
rally called  '  Pylse '  or  '  The  Gates.'  The 
celebrated  pass  between  Thessaly  and 
Locris,  immortalised  by  the  heroic  de- 
fence of  Leonidas  and  800  Spartans 
against  the  enormous  host  of  Xerxes. 

Gates  of  China  (The).  The  cluster 
of  rocky  islets  called  '  the  Ladrones.' 

Gates  of  the  Caspian,  or  'Pyl» 

Caspiae.'    See  above, '  Caspian  Gates.' 

Gates  of  the  Occult  Sciences 

( The) .  Forty,  or  as  some  say  forty-eight, 
books  on  magic  in  Arabic.  The  first  twelve 
on  sorcery  and  enchantment ;  the  thir- 
teenth on  disenchantment. 

Gattpn  and  Old  Sarum.  Although 
without  inhabitants,  had  the  right,  before 
1881,  of  returning  two  members  of  par- 
liament. In  the  reform  agitation  '  Gatton 
and  Old  Sarum'  proved  a  tour  deforce. 

Gaudents  (Les  Chevaliers),  1204.  A 
religious  order  of  Italy,  whose  special 
work  is  to  protect  the  widow,  the  orphan, 
and  the  poor.  They  wear  a  white  dress 
with  a  red  cross,  surmounted  with  two 
stars,  and  follow  the  rule  of  the  Domini- 
cans, but  may  marry  if  they  like.  Both 
father  and  mother  must  be  of  noble 
birth. 


Gaul.    See '  Gallia.' 

Gaultier.  '  As  aspish  as  Gault.er. 
Claude  Gaultier  was  a  French  advocate 
(1590-1666),  referred  to  by  Boileau. 

Dans  vos  discours   chagrins  plua  aigre   et  plai 

mordant 

Qu'uue  femme  «n  furie,  on  Qaultlar  en  plaidant 

Sat.  ix. 

Gaurian  Dynasty  (The).  So 
called  from  Gaur  in  West  Afghanistan, 
because  Hussein  Mahmoud  Ghori  was 
governor  of  Gaur  under  the  Gaznevides 
(3  syl.),  before  he  declared  himself  inde- 
pendent in  1155.  He  overthrew  them  in 
1158,  and  usurped  the  kingdom ;  but  the 
Gaurians  were  in  turn  overthrown  by 
the  Khans  of  Kharism  in  1218. 

The  second  Gaurian  Dynasty  was  the 
'House  of  Khilji,'  which  succeeded  in 
1288.  The  last  of  the  house  (Khusru)  was 
dethroned  and  put  to  death,  22  Aug.,  1321, 
by  Gha"zi  Khan  Toghlak,  who  founded 
*  The  House  of  Toghlak.' 

Gau'tama  (Prince).  Prince  Sid* 
dar'tha,  born  on  the  borders  of  Nepaul 
B.C.  600,  died  B.C.  548  at  Kusinag'ara  in 
Oudh.  He  became  a  Buddh,  and  waa 
the  founder  of  the  Buddhists,  which  em- 
brace more  than  a  third  of  the  human 
race. 

Father,  SuddhSd'ana  king  of  Sak'ya, 
Mother,  Queen  Maya.  Wife,  Yasod'hara. 
City,  Kapilavas'tu.  Son,  Eahula. 

His  horse  was  Kantara ;  his  pleasure* 
palace  Vish'ramvan' ;  his  charioteer 
Channa. 

As  Buddha  he  dwelt  first  on  the  rock 
Munda  by  the  village  of  Dalidd' ;  then 
in  the  solitudes  of  Sena'ni;  his  dress  a 
yellow  robe. 

*»*  Buddhism  consists  of  four  truths 
and  eight  precepts  which  lead  to  Nir- 
va'na,  \.e.  sinless  rest  which  never 
changes.  The  four  truths  are :  Sorrow ; 
desire  the  cause  of  sorrow ;  the  conquest 
of  self;  and  the  victory  over  sorrow. 
Eight  precepts  lead  to  victory.  The  five 
commandments  of  Buddha  are :  (i.)  Kill 
not;  (ii.)  Give  freely;  (iii.)  Bear  no  false 
witness ;  (iv.)  Shun  intoxicating  drinks ; 
(v.)  Touch  not  thy  neighbour's  wife. 
The  eight  precepts  are :  Eight  doctrine, 
right  purpose,  right  converse,  right  con- 
duct, right  purity,  right  thought,  right 
lowliness,  and  right  rapture.  (Sir  Edwin 
Arnold, '  The  Light  of  Asia,'  bk.  i.) 

'Lord   Buddha  —  Prince  Biddartha    styled   ta| 


OAVELKIND 


GENERAL 


Gavelkind.  A  law  whereby  all  the 
sons  succeed  alike.  By  this  tenure  an 
estate  does  not  escheat  to  the  lord  (in 
case  of  felony),  the  maxim  being  'The 
father  to  the  bough  [gallows],  the  son  to 
the  plough  [land].'  In  default  of  sons 
the  property  descends  to  daughters. 

Suppose  A,  H.  C,  to  be  three  eons,  and  A  dies, 
leaving  a  daughter ;  then  A's  daughter  takes  her 
third  with  U  and  O. 

Gay  (Joseph).  The  pen-name  of 
Captain  John  Durant  Breval,  who  wrote 
•  The  Confederates,'  1717 ;  '  The  Progress 
of  a  Rake,'  1783 ;  '  The  Lure  of  Venus,' 
1788;  &c. 

The  fabuliht  and  author  of  the  'Beggars 
Opera '  was  John  Gay  (1688-1732). 

Gay  Science  (The),  or  '  The  Joyous 
Science,'  that  of  minstrelsy.  In  Norman 
French,  the  Joyeuse  Science. 

'[I  am]  an  unworthy  graduate  of  the  Gay 
Science,  my  lord.'  Bald  the  musician,  'yet  let  mo 

say  for  i  i  \vill  not  yield  to  the  king  of 

minHtrols.  Oooffrcy  Rudel,  though  the  king  of 
Knuliiml  hath  given  him  four  manors  for  one 
song.'— Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Tke  Betrothed,  ch.  xlx. 

Gazari,  Gazeri,  or  Gacari.  The  same 
as  the  Cathiiri  or  Paterlni,  meaning 
Puritans.  Called  in  Italy  'Paterini,' 
1  Cathari,'  or  '  Gazari ' ;  in  France,  '  Let 
Vaudois,'  and  '  Lea  Pauvres  de  Lyon' 

The  Alblgenses  were  quite  another  sect,  although 
both  protested  against  the  dogmas  of  the  Oatholio 
Church,  and  the  evil  lives  of  its  clergy. 

Gazette  (The).  Published  at  Venice 
in  1568. 

Published  at  Paris  by  Renaudot,  25 
May,  ir,:u. 

I'ublished  at  Oxford  16G5.  See  'Pall 
Mall.' 

The  gazette  now  means  with  us  an 
ofi'u-ial  newspaper  in  which  proclama- 
tions, notices  of  appointments,  bank- 
ruptcies, dissolutions  of  partnership,  and 
BO  on  are  published  by  government.  It 
is  issued  every  Tuesday  and  Friday. 

Gaznevides  (8  syl.).  A  Tartar  and 
Musulman  dynasty  which  lasted  184 
years  (999-1183),  so  called  from  Gazng, 
the  birthplace  of  Alp  Tekin  the  founder. 
It  succeeded  the  Samanides  (8  syl.). 
The  greatest  of  the  Gaznevides  was  Mah- 
moud,  who  reigned  in  the  eastern  pro- 
vinces of  Persia  (9G7,  927-1080).  He  was 
'  the  slave  of  the  slave  of  the  commander 
of  the  faithful,'  and  was  the  first  who 
was  ever  called  sultan. 

Gelal'ean  Era  (The).  This  era 
began  15  March,  AJ>.  1079.  So  called 


from   Gelal    Eddin    Malc-k    Shah,    who 
reformed  the  old  Egyptian  calendar. 

The  reign  of  Malek  was  illustrated  bylthe  QelaJ- 
ean  Era,  which  surpasses  the  Julian  and  ap- 
proaches the  accuracy  of  the  Gregorian  style. 
GIBBON,  chap.  IviL 

Gelosi  (I.).  A  celebrated  troop  of 
Italian  comedians  who  acted  in  Venice. 
They  went  to  Blois  in  1577,  and  then  to 
Paris.  In  1588  a  fresh  company  of 
Gelosi  appeared  at  Blois,  and  then  at 
Paris,  where  they  acted  till  1604. 

Gema'ra  (The).  The  second  part 
of  the  Talmud,  or  commentary  on  the 
Mishna,  regarded  as  the  text.  There 
are  two  commentaries — viz.  the  Baby- 
lonian Gemara  (completed  A.D.  500),  and 
the  Jerusalem  Gemara  (middle  of  the 
4th  cent.),  the  former  of  which  is  by  far 
the  better  one. 

Gemblours  (Battle  of),  Jan.,  1578. 
In  which  Don  John  of  Austria  defeated 
the  Dutch,  and  spread  consternation 
throughout  the  Netherlands. 

Gemon'ioe  ScalaB.  The  staircase 
in  Rome  down  which  criminals  con- 
demned to  death  descended  from  their 
prison  cells  to  execution.  It  was  near 
the  Tiber. 

Gemotes  (2  syl.).  There  were  several 
in  the  Saxon  period,  as — 

The  Shire-gemote,  or  county  court, 
which  met  twice  a  year. 

The  Burg-gemote,  met  thrice  a  year. 

The  Hundred-gemote,  met  monthly. 

The  Halte-gemote  or  '  court-baron.' 

The  Witena-gemote,  which  corre- 
sponded to  the  Reichstage  (2  syl.)  of  the 
Franks.  A  national  assembly. 

Gendarme  (2  syl.),  i.e.  gens  armata. 
The  men  who  accompanied  a  feodal  lord 
to  battle.  In  1453  Charles  VII.  ap- 
pointed a  permanent  gendarmerie.  In 
the  reign  of  Louis  XVL  it  was  replaced 
by  the  Gendarmerie  de  "Luniville.  In 
1791  the  Constituent  Assembly  converted 
it  into  the  Gendarmerie  departemcntale; 
tinder  Napoleon  I.  it  was  called  the 
Gendarmerie  d'elite ;  at  the  restoration 
it  was  called  the  Gendarmerie  Roy  a  le  ; 
in  1830  it  was  replaced  by  the  Garde 
Municipale,  called  in  1848  the  Garde 
EepubUcaine,  and  in  1852  the  Gen- 
darmerie de  Pari*. 

General  (The).  Of  religious  orders  ia 
the  Catholic  Church.  The  supreme  head 


GENERAL 


GENERALISSIMO 


861 


(under  the  pope)  of  each  of  the  leading 
religious  orders. 

The  Superior  of  an  Individual  convent,  &0.,  1* 
fua  abbot,  prior,  rector,  superior,  <fcc. 

A  Provincial  has  authority  over  all  the  con- 
vents, &c.,  of  a  province. 

A  General  has  authority  over  all  provinces. 

General  Assembly  (The),  1689. 
The  supreme  court  of  the  Scotch  Kirk, 
composed  of  delegates  from  every  pres- 
bytery in  the  church.  Two  elders  are 
elected  by  the  Town  Council  of  Edin- 
burgh, one  by  each  burgh,  a  representa- 
tive is  elected  by  the  senate  of  each  of 
the  four  universities,  and  an  elder  by 
the  church  in  India.  It  meets  annually 
in  May,  and  sits  for  ten  days ;  and  if  any 
business  is  left  over  it  is  settled  by  a 
commission  nominated  by  the  General 
Assembly. 

General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Ireland 
(The),  1840.  The  union  of  the  General 
and  Secession  Synods.  It  contains 
about  500  congregations  under  forty 
presbyteries. 

General  Baptists.  Those  dis- 
senters of  the  Baptist  connection  who 
uphold  the  doctrine  of  general  redemp- 
tion in  contradistinction  to  the  Particular 
Baptists,  who  maintain  the  Calvinistio 
doctrines  of  election,  predestination,  and 
reprobation.  See  '  Free  Communionists.' 

General  Bourn.  Nickname  of 
Mona.  Thiers  the  French  historian  (1797- 
1877).  See  'Attilale  Petit.' 

Thiers,  pronounce  Te-air. 

General  Councils.  The  first  at 
Nice,  A.T>.  825,  against  Arius,  who  denied 
the  divinity,  of  Christ.  The  second  at 
Constantinople,  881,  against  Macedonius, 
who  denied  the  true  humanity  of  Christ 
and  the  Holy  Ghost.  The  third  at 
Ej.hosus,  431,  against  Nestorius,  who 
said  the  Virgin  Mary  was  the  mother  of 
Jesus,  but  not  leorrficoc  (the  mother  of 
God).  The  fourth  at  Chalcedon,  451, 
against  Eutyches,  who  maintained  that 
the  human  nature  was  merged  in  the 
divine  nature.  The  fifth  at  Constanti- 
nople, 558,  which  condemned  Origen's 
doctrine  that  parts  of  the  scripture  are 
<-ither  allegorical  or  figurative.  The 
(sixth  at  Constantinople,  680,  against  the 
Monoth'elites  (4  Byl.),  who  maintained 
that,  although  Christ  had  two  natures, 
He  had  but  one  will,  that  of  his  divine 
16 


nature.    These  are  the  only  councils  of 
acknowledged  authority. 

Council  1  declared  Christ  to  be  God  dXi^Sc 
(truly).  Council  2  declared  Him  to  be  God  and 
Man  reXrtuc  (perfectly).  Council  3  declared  Him  to 
be  God  and  Slan  atfwi.p£'ra>c(mdivisibly).  And  Coun- 
cil 4  declared  him  to  be  God  and  Man  davyx^"* 
(distinctly).  The  decisions  of  these  four  councils 
are  acknowledged  by  the  Church  of  England.  Sea 
'  Ecumenical  Councils.' 

Of  the  Western  Church : 

I,  2,  8,  4.  All  of  the  Lateran  in  Rome, 
A.D.  1123,  1139,  1179,  1215  (or  10,  11,  12, 
18). 

5,  6.  Both  at  Lyons,  AD.  1245,  1274  (or 
14,  15). 

7.  Council  of  Vienne  in  France,  A.D. 
1311  (or  16). 

8.  Council  of  Constance,  A.D.  1414  to 
1418  (or  17). 

9.  Council  of    Basel,    Ferrara,    Flo- 
rence, A.D.  1431  to  1443  (or  18). 

10.  Council  of  the  Lateran,  AD.  1511  to 
1517  (or  19). 

II.  Council  of  Trent,  A.D.  1545  to  1563 
(or  20). 

12.  Council  of  the  Vatican,  1869-1870. 

Numbered  from  10  to  20  if  taken  from  the  Council 
of  Nice,  A.D.  325,  when  the  Eastern  and  Western 
Churches  were  not  divided. 

General  Won  -  subscribing 
Presbyterian  Association  (The), 
Ireland,  1850.  The  union  of  the  three 
non-subscribing  presbyteries  of  Ireland — 
viz.  '  The  United  Presbytery  or  Synod 
of  Munster,'  'The  Presbytery  of  An- 
trim,' and  'The  Remonstrant  Synod  of 
Ulster.'  They  claim  the  right  of  private 
judgment  and  non-subscription  to  creeds 
or  confessions  of  faith. 

General  Privilege  of  Peter 
III.  The  Magna  Charta  of  Aragon, 
1283.  The  Fueros  de  Aragon  contain  a 
series  of  provisions  against  tallages, 
spoliations  of  property,  sentences  of  the 
justiciary  without  assent  of  the  Cortes, 
appointments  of  foreigners  to  judicial 
offices,  trials  of  accused  persons  in  places 
beyond  the  kingdom,  the  falsification  of 
the  coin,  bribery  of  judges,  absolute 
power,  and  so  on.  It  was  an  improve- 
ment on  our  own  charter. 

Generalissimo  Procession  (A). 
An  extraordinary  religious  procession,  in 
which  all  the  chief  men  of  the  state  took 
part.  In  the  Generalissimo  Procession  of 
Paris,  29  Jan.,  1535,  the  king,  Francois  I., 
all  the  clergy,  ambassadors,  lords,  presi- 
dents of  the  courts  of  justice,  and  all  the 
notables  took  part.  The  reliquary  of  th« 


GENTB 


Bt.    Chapfllla    Wn  '!,r..n:'n    Hi" 

streets;  the  head  of  Ht.  Loui*;  a  piece  of 
the  true  crofts,  the  crown  '•(  ' 

"i.nii.i  UK    brim 
Generiare.    The  kin^  w.-nt,  l.;.r.  li>  a«l<  -I, 

holding  a  lighted  torch.    Kv.-ry   1 

pMsed  by  WM  lighted  wi Hi  I;I|.-M,  an. I 
the  faamotei  '  lit«-<l  •  -an.ll.-H  wink 

on  thiMr  knees. 

G6n6ralit<J,  in  the  ancient  regime 
of  ]  nmce,  WM  the  jn  of  an 

int4'ii(|ant  p-m:ral  of  finam  <•.  Th«-  mini- 
berof  theM  generalites  vari-l.  In  u.- 
14th  century  there  were  four;  under 
Francois  L  the  number  WM  increased  to 
•ixtemi;  ra  17H7  there  were  thirty-two. 
Abolished  In  1789. 

Geneva—Rome,   ProtesUntium— 
'    •  Strictly  speaking,  Genera 

in. 

I  would  h»*»you  know  I  ear*  MlUtUto 

I.,  (or   I  ...111...  MfOT 

-   Mir  U 

Gene'va   Bands,   166'J.     Clerical 
n  of  those  worn  l 

of  Genera.    Till 

II,,  LI  i.  ,,...,1-1,  r  <>f  ML-   r.Hh  cent,  they 

WIT.'  worn  l.y  tin- cli-r^'y  of  ths/SjItbUlhea 
(  l.in.  Ii  ;m.|  univcrMity  i 

•   im.v.-ini-iit  both  the  bands 
and  the  black  gown  hare  been  almost 
iy  abandoned  by  clergymen. 

Gene'va  Bible  (The),  1600.    The 

a.    The  exiles  who  M> 
• 

(Jibbs.Ban.Kon,  William  Colo,  Wint- 
ry.     It  WM  the  first 

! 

ndalo's  translation.    Bee  '  Bibles.' 
Cov*rd»l«hfcd*lr«ft4yprodoo«d  hUown 

i  *up«rlnUnd«d  the  proJuo 

im'OrMLtlllbU,'  1M0. 

Geneva  Catechisms  (The),  1680. 

A  larger  and  shorter  formulary,  the  work 

in     A  standard  work  In  Bwitznr- 

I  UK',  lliu  Netherlands,  France,  and  Hun- 

»  Urfnr  and    iimallKr   c*U- 


,  r  pnMUhad  ft   Ur««r  and    mnnll. 
ii  of    Kdward   \ 


>   >-ivt<-.),Uii.(.f  Mm  I'rMbytarliui  '  li 

M  IA47.  and  lha  Urtfnr 
form  p»rtof  th*  '  WMtnilnitor 


OonfftM.|....  ..I  i 

Geneva  Convention  (Thr),  1808. 
AA  iuturuutiuuul  agruuuioiit  to  routed  tiiu 


persons  and  property  of  HIMUM  who  gire 
vnliintarily  their  services  in  times  of  war 

In  nil.  -in  1  on  Ui-M.l;  ami  u..im.|..l.    Tli-V 

hare  •>  recognised  <.    in  .....  il 
arm  -badge  (a  rod  cross  on  a  whit.  ^r..uii.li. 
If  taken  prisoners  they  are  to   be  din- 
<1  without  ransom.    Often  called 
«  The  Bed  Cross  80 

tint   brought    Into  op*r»(loa  In  th*  Kmnco- 

•  n,  WM  popular 


IL      .    I-  ••  •      '-.H 
.  Hw.vl.  n. 


Gene'va    Formula    ( 
I'.il.lmhed  six  years  before  the  Kirut  i;...,k 

ard  VI.  UWM  the  first  t<> 
nate  the  idea  of  making  the  singing  of 
psalms  take  the  place  of  rocal  response  on 
the  part  of  the  people.  Provision  WM 
made  for  extemporaneous  prayer,  an.  I  f«r 
prayer  on  special  oooations. 


Genevieve  (Canom  Rcgular 
1016.  Ratified  by  Gregory  XV.  The 
abbey  of  Bte.  Generiere  WM  built  by 
Eugenias  IIL  in  1148. 

Gengiskha'niaBB  (Th»\  or  ' 
giskTionTdes  '  (4  syl.).    A 

ii  supplantod  tho 
riz'mians  (q.v.). 

Th«  four  kl 


(rota  th«  C»lif«  ; 

oodad  MMIOOU  In  UM,  and  f-  -n 

of    Iho     li.   I,,-       .:(,..!,  I,.,.  »h    •    I 

i.  whon  It  «»v.  pUo«  to  UM  1 

MSJB. 

Genoese  War  (The),  1878-1881. 
The  Venetians  coll  the  'War  of  Chiozza' 
(q.v.)  the  '  Genoese  War.'  Ami  tho  new 


The 


H  aggrandised  of  ter  the  war  they  call 
Nobles  of  the  Genoese  War'  ('I 
dull*  Guorra  di  Qenora,')     Bet 
f  the,  &o.' 

Genovefains.  Canons  of  the  abbey 
de  Bte.  Generieru,  uln.  h  f..s  • 
called  the  'Congr 
stituted  by  Cloris  in  BOO.    They  fo! 
the  rule  of   St.  Angustino,  and  wore  a 
robe  with  a  rochet,  but  when  abroad 
a  black  cloak. 

Gente  Qrassa  (The).  The  substan- 

tial truduHin*  n  "f  Ctaly,  liku  Uu>  Medici 
OouU  u  »>U. 


GENTILTTOMME 


GEORGE 


Qentilhmnme  de  la  Point  urn 

(Le).  RuheriB  (1577-1G4U)  m  so  railed  by 
Charles  Blanc. 

Gentiluom'ini  (The).  Tho  mus- 
ters of  Venice  both  by  sea  and  land, 
corresponding  with  thn  bur;.diern  of  Flo- 
rence. Tho  lowe:,|,  class  wan  tin-  popo- 
hiri  or  plebeians,  then  the  citl.admi,  Mien 
i  ;une  the  gentiluomini,  about  8,000  in 
number. 

Gentle  (The).  Izaak  Walton,  tlio 
Anyler  (1698-1068),  An;'lin-  in  called 
'The  Gentle  Craft.'  Probably  there  ia 
BOmothin^  of  a  pun  in  Mie  phrase,  refer- 
ring to  the  bait  of  gentles  used  hy  an/lent. 

Gentle  Shepherd.    George  Gren- 

Tille  (171  '2-1  770). 

In  IV'-:;  Sir  KnuirlH  Diinhwood  proponed  a,  tax 
upon  n.l.-r  mi.  I  perry,  wlm-li  I'll,!,  i  Kurl  dial  .)i:iin) 

ol,j.-.-t.-.n,.,.  wh«reup  ..Mil,,  declared 

tin-  tax  Inevitable,  and  addud,  If  I'ltt  ol>J«-.r.ti-d  to  it., 
'  1,1-1,  liini  1,1-11  mi-  wii'-rn  Hi.-  iiM.ii.-y  in  !,<>  l>«  rained. 
l.-.t,  inn,  t,  -II  i,,,-  w  I,  -ro.1  be  repeated.  Pitt,  who  safe 

B  liiiiniiii-il.  in  ton,-.  mum.  I-.IMI/  (in-iiMlln. 
tin-  I  »  i/i  ti  M  ill).'  of  a  |ion  ii  lar  til  MI-  of  I.  In-  .lay  ,  (in  I  In 
Kln-jilii-rd,  tc-ll  IIK-,  wln-ri-  V  '  'I  In-  I  (otlHO  WOM  GOI1- 
vulh.-d  With  laiinlitr.r.  ILII.I  I1:!.!,  wn.lU.ni  (int. 

Gentleman  George.  George  IV., 
ako  called  Handsome  Al  Baschid.  See 
'  Fum.' 

Gentleman  Highwayman(7V/r). 

I.  'J'om   King,  frie.nd  of  Richard    (Dick) 
Tnrpm  ;  tlie  '  I'ylades  and  Orebtea  of  the 
road.'     Accidentally  ahot  by  Turpin  in  a 
Hcnffle,  in  17:i'.». 
II.  Claude  Duval,  executed  1670. 

Gentleman's  Magazine  (The), 
1781.  Originated  by  Cave. 

Gentlemen   Commoners.    Stu- 

den!.:;  in  the  Oxford  University  who  dine 
at  the  Fellows'  tablo,  and  wear  a  dia- 
tinetivo  college  COHtunuj.  (Jailed  in  Cam- 
brid^n  University  Fellow  (JonnnonerH 
(q.vj.  Tlioy  are  generally  either  noble- 
men or  married  men. 

Gentoo.  An  obnolote  term  at  one 
time  applied  to  the  natives  of  Hindfintan. 

It  U  the  Portuguoite  gf.ntio,  meaning  a  Gentile. 

Geology  (/Vo/V*.™™//./;/;  <>f).    In  the 

••1-nity   of    Cambrid-e,    I7'^7,  founded 
Dr.  Woodward  ;   and    heneo  tlio   pro- 
in    alno    called  the  Woodwardian 
profesHor.     Stipend,  r>  ()()/.  a  year. 

George  I.     First  of  the  Hanoverian 

dynasty  in  Kn;/l;uid.  lie  died  on  li  is  road 
to  '»  nn.biir;',  :i.nd  waH  buried  in  lln.ii'iver 
(ICiC.O,  17H-17ii7).  He  could  not  speak  a 
word  of  Euglitth,  and  looked  ou  Uruat 


by 


only  ai  a  useful  appendage  to 

I  liinover. 

l>'ii//n-r,  Erneatna  duke  of  Brunswick, 
&c.;  Mother,  Sophia  daughter  of  Mli/a- 
beth,  }M-M,iidd;iii;diter  of  JAMKH  I.  of  Kng- 
land;  Wife,  Sophia  DoroMiy  of  /ell,  only 
dn,ii;dile,r  of  (Jeorgo  William  dnlte  <,f 
Brunswick  and /ell ;  Issue,  (!I;IHUIK  [  1 1.|, 
his  uuccoHKor,  and  Sophia,  wli«>  married 
I''rederi<-k  William  of  I'm!,:.!;!,  and  wart 

the  mother  of  Frederick  II.  the  Uroat. 

1 1  in  style. — George,  Doi  Gratia,  of 
Groat  Britain,  France,  and  Ireland,  king ; 

Defender  of  the  Faith. 

1 1  in  Mintrf»»ft  were  the  OountcM  IMut.nn  and 
Mri.|:uii(!  I  lrrriin«ar.l  MnluHliui  von  Si  -lilfinlxirtd 
who  HiUd  to  Mio  I<oii(lon  rulililn  :  'Mini  j,.-. ,,,!,,. 
v.  h-.  do  yo  abuHO  UH  thus  ?  Wo  do  Im  ouinu  huru 
toEngluml  only  for  all  your  tfood*.' 

*.'   Of  Course  GoorK«  I.  had  no  licn-dll.arv  rl^ht 

to  tin-  i.hrnnn  of  England, trafe only ftjparUaoMD 

ii!..     HIM  ni..l.lnir  Wits  a  (.IriLinlilaiii'lili-r  of 
1.,  and  the  lino  of  hU  futhor  ruin*  lnu-li  to 
Man. I,  dautfhtor  of  our  Henry  1 1. 

George  II.    King  of  Groat  Britain, 

Kecond    kin^'  of    th«t    House    of    Hanover 

1727-1700).     Ho  died  on  Saturday, 

'2.">  Oct.  Like  hin  father,  he,  lr ii  iked  on  <  i  rent 

I  '.rilaiii  only  an  the  appendage  <if  I  lanover. 

leather,  GEOBOB  I. ;  Mother,  Hoi>hiu 
Dorothy  daughter  of  George  William 
duke  of  Zell;  Wife,  Caroline  W.lhel- 
m ina  of  Anspachj  Issue,  three  aona  and 
five  datiglit(»rH.  Frederick  Lewis  (I'rituio 
of  Wal.-H),  father  of  GKOIUIK  III.,  died 
n  bunt  ton  years  before  his  father,  George 
II.  Hia  nickname  waa  Prince  Ti  i.e. 

His  style  and  title. — George,  Dei 
Gratia,  of  Groat  Britain,  France,  and  Ire- 
land,  king ;  Defender  of  the  Faith. 

From  Frederick  Lewis  prince  of  Waloi  the 
Prlncnu  Alexandra  In  dcnoendcd.  thun  :  HIM 

,  lil,.-r,  flii.rollno  Mcillldn,  nnii-rind 
Christian  V  1 1 1.  of  l>niiin;i  rlc,  tho  Mori  of  wlioin  WII,H 
)  1:1  I.I.IMCK  VI.  of  Ixuiinark  ;  tlm  MOII  of  Kr.-di-rlck 

VI.  wan   FltKDKKICK    VII.;  thn   non   of   l<  i ••  •.!, ;r •„ -|, 

VII.  wan     Cllur/riAN    IX.,    wliomi    daunhtrr     In 
Alnxandra  prlncnM  of    Wales  («roat -grnat  «rnitt- 
Krundohlld  of  Quorge  II.). 

George  III.  Son  of  Frederick  Lewia 
prince  of  Walea,  and  grandson  of  George 
II.  (1788,  1700-1820),  born  in  London, 
and  the  first  of  the  line  of  Brunswick 
who  was  a  Briton  born.  He  m..in.-d 
Charlotte  daughter  of  Charles  duke  of 
Mucklenburg-Btrelitz,  by  whom  he  had 
fifteen  children,  viz.  nine  HODS  and  six 
dairditora.  The  eldoat  aon  George  1 1  V.j 
Biicceedod  to  the  throne,  but  lie  h;id  pru- 
vi'iu:,ly  been  prince-recent, 
called  '  Farmer  George,'  or  '  tli<j 
King.' 

Utyl*  and  title.— From  1700  to  1800: 


864 


GEORGE 


GERMAN 


George,  D.G.  of  Great  Biituin,  France, 
and  Ireland,  king ;  Defender  of  the  Faith. 
From  1800  to  1820:  George,  D.G.  of  the 
United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland,  king  ;  Defender  of  the  Faith. 

OKOROB  III.  was  the  father  of  OEOBOB  IV., 
WILLIAM  IV.,  and  Edward  duke  of  Kent  (the 
father  of  Queen  VICTORIA.) 

George  IV.  King  of  Great  Britain, 
<fcc.,  Electoral  Prince  of  Brunswick-Lune- 
burg,  Duke  of  Cornwall  and  Hothsay, 
Earl  of  Chester  and  Carrick,  Baron  of 
Renfrew,  Lord  of  the  Isles,  hereditary 
Grand  Steward  of  Scotland,  <fec.  Born 
1762,  regent  from  Feb.  1811,  king  18-20, 
died  Saturday,  26  June,  1880. 

Father,  GKOKCE  III.;  Mother, Sophia 
Charlotte  of  Mecklenburg-Strelitz ;  Wife, 
his  cousin  Caroline,  daughter  of  the 
Prince  of  Brunswick;  Issue,  Charlotte, 
who  married  Leopold  (afterwards  king 
of  Belgium).  Nicknames :  The  Magni- 
ficent (from  his  love  of  gorgeous  apparel), 
Prime  Florizel,  Fum  the  Fourth,  The 
Fat  Adonis  of  Fifty,  the  First  Gentleman 
of  Europe.  Style  and  title,  M  George 
III.  after  1800. 

At  the  age  of  sixteen  he  fell  In  love  with  Mr*. 
Robinson,  an  actress,  who  received  an  annuity  of 
60W.  a  year;  in  17>v.  lu-  married  Mrs.  Fitiht-rbort. 
a  widow,  but  tb«'  iimrri  £,•  was  a  'German  one.1 
After  bis  marriage  with  Caroline  of  Brunswick 
his  favourite  lady  was  the  Countess  of  Jersey. 

George  (A  St.).  A  badge  worn  over 
the  armour  by  every  English  soldier  in 
the  14th  cent.,  and  subsequently.  On 
the  invasion  of  Scotland  by  Richard  II., 
in  1880,  and  at  the  battle  of  Agincourt,  it 
was  ordained  that 

I  \.-ri  man,  of  what  estate,  condlclon,  or  nation 


,  large  tbotbo 
'     ;  yf  he  be 

til  SO   iloi.il 


they  be  of,  so  that  he  be  of  oure  partie,  shall  bore 
a  signe  of  the  armee  of  St.  George,  lai 
before  and  behynde)  upon  parell  that 
sluyne  or  WMOMwd  to  <i.  th,  he  that  hal 
to  by  in  shall  not  be  putte  to  doth  for  defaulte  of 
the  crossc  that  he  lackoth.  And  that  noil  ri>>  un- 
do bere  the  same  token  or  croese  of  St.  George, 
notwithstandyug  if  he  be  prisoner,  upon  payne  of 
doth. 

*.*  The  St.  Gt-orge  is  a  red  croM  on  a  white 
field.  In  the  Order  of  the  Garter  it  is  a  figure  of 
Bt.  George  on  horseback  piercing  the  fallen 
dragon,  on  a  mount. 

George  (Knight*  of  St.),  I.  1201.  A 
military  order  of  Alfana,  in  Spain.  Con- 
fi  n.i I'd  by  John  XXII.  in  1317  ;  united  to 
the  order  of  Montesa  by  Benedict  XTTT- 
in  1399.  Extinct. 

II.  In   Burgundy,   1400,   founded   by 
Philibert  de  Miolans.     Extinct. 

III.  1278,   in   Carinthia,   founded  by 
Rudolf  of  Hapsburg.     Revived  in   14G8 
by  Frederick  III.     Extinct  in  1598. 

IV.  1470,  in  Austria,  founded  by  Fre- 


derick   HE.  to  guard   the    frontiers    of 
Bohemia  and  Hungary. 

V.  1492,  at  Borne,  instituted  by  Alexan- 
der VI.,  and  abolished  in  1578  by  Gregory 

xm. 

VI.  1500,  in  Germany,  founded  1500. 
Extinct. 

VII.  1585,  at  Ravenna,  founded  by 
Paul  III.,  and  abolished  in  1578  by  Gre- 
gory XIII. 

VIII.  1729,  in  Bavaria,  refounded  by 
Karl  VII. 

IX.  1769,  in  Russia,  founded  by  Ca- 
therine II. ;  and  restored  by  Alexander  I. 
in  1801. 

X.  1819,  in  Sicily,  instituted  by  Fer- 
dinand I. 

XI.  1833,  in  Lucca,  instituted  by  Duke 
Charles  Louis. 

XII.  1840,  in  Hanover,  instituted  by 
Ernest  Augustus. 

George  the  Magnificent.  Set 
above,  George  IV. 

Georgia,  in  N.  America.  So  named 
in  honour  of  George  II.,  in  whose  reign 
the  first  white  settlement  there  was 
effected  (1733).  The  nickname  of  the 
inhabitants  is  Buzzards. 

Geougen  (The).  A  gang  of  Tartar 
robbers,  enlisted  under  Moko,  slave  of  a 
Topa  prince.  The  gang  swelled  into  a 
camp,  then  into  a  tribe,  and  then  into  a 
numerous  people.  The  posterity  of  Moko 
assumed  the  title  of  Khan  or  Cagan  AJ>. 
400. 

German  Athena.  Wittenberg  was 
BO  called  by  Giordano  Bruno. 

German  Catholics.  A  religious 
party  in  the  German  Catholic  Church 
with  independent  congregations.  They 
call  themselves  'Christian  Catholics.' 
They  are  not  Protestants.  This  party 
sprang  into  being  in  1844,  when  Bishop 
Arnoldi  appointed  a  pilgrimage  bo  the 
Holy  Coat  at  Treves,  which  called  forth 
a  protest  from  J.  Ronge  (2  syl.),  a  priest 
of  Silesia,  who  characterised  the  relic  as 
the  '  coat  of  idolatry.' 

German  Confederation  (The). 
I.  '  Der  Deutsche  Bund,'  8  June,  1815 ; 
constituted  by  treaty  of  Vienna,  after 
the  battle  of  Waterloo,  to  create  a  barrier 
against  Fremh  aginvssion.  Its  object 
was  to  grant  to  the  thirty-nine  states  of 
Germany  external  and  internal  security. 
Of  the  states  Austria  and  Prussia  were 
large  kingdoms,  and  Bavaria,  Saxony, 


GERMAN 


GHAUTS 


Hanover,  and  "Wurtemberg  were  minor 
kingdoms;  the  other  thirty-three  states 
were  grand  duchies,  free  cities,  &c.  Each 
state  was  bound  to  supply  1  per  cent, 
of  its  population  to  form  an  army  in 
time  of  war.  Austria  presided,  but  in 
1866  was  excluded  from  the  Bund  by  the 
treaty  of  Prague. 

The  princedom  of  Gotha  became  extinct  in  1826  ; 
the  duchy  of  Anhalt  Cothen  was  annexed  to 
Anhalt  Dessau  in  1847  ;  the  principalities  of  Hohen- 
tollern-Hechingen  and  of  Hohenzollern-Sigma 
ringen  were  annexed  to  Prussia  in  1«49  ;  the  duchy 
of  Anhalt-Bernberg  became  extinct  in  1863;  and 
in  l*oti  Hanover,  Hesse-Cassel,  Nassau,  Frankfort, 
and  part  of  Hesse-Darmstadt  were  annexed  to 
Prussia. 

II.  1871.  During  the  Franco-Prussian 
war  (Nov.  1871),  Bavaria,  Wiirtemberg, 
Baden,  Hesse-Darmstadt,  and  Saxony 
joined  the  North  German  Confederation, 
which  consisted  of  Prussia  and  the  states 
north  of  the  Main.  By  this  extension 
the  North  German  Confederation  was 
changed  to  the  '  German  Confederation,' 
and  on  18  Jan.,  1871,  the  king  of  Prussia 
was  elected  German  emperor. 

After  the  Seven  Weeks'  War,  IMfi,  the  following 
states  formed  a  part  of  Prussia  :— The  kingdom  of 
Hanover  (annexed);  Hesse-Cassel,  Nassau,  and 
Frankfort  (annexed)  ;  Lauenburg  (since  18(£), 
Schleswig  and  Holstein  (annexed) ;  Kaulsdorf, 
Gersfeld,  and  Orl  (ceded  by  Bavaria)  ;  Hesse- 
Homburg,  Amt-Homburg,  Amt-Meisenheim  (ceded 
by  Hesse-Darmstadt). 

German  Emancipation  War 

(The),  1813.  That  is,  to  emancipate  Ger- 
many from  the  hands  of  Napoleon.  The 
battles  fought  in  1813  were  Liitzen  and 
Bautzen,  Grossbeerin,  Katzbach,  Dres- 
den, Culm,  Dennewitz,  Leipzig,  and 
Hanau.  The  last  of  the  battles  was  that 
of  Waterloo  in  1815. 

German  Emperor.  Not '  Emperor 
of  Germany,'  but  either  '  Deutscher  Kai- 
Ber  '  or  '  Kaiser  des  Deutschen  Reiches ' 
(Kaiser  of  the  German  Dominion).  See 
1  Prussia  (King  of) '  for  his  various  titles. 

German  Florence  (The).  Dres- 
den, noted  for  its  architecture  and  col- 
lections of  art. 

German  Herrick  (The).  Paul 
Flemming  of  Silesia  (1609-1640).  Some  of 
his  Anacreontic  odes  are  equal  to  those 
of  the  great  Greek  erotic  poet.  His 
Bonnet  on  '  Myself,"  and  his  '  Epitaph,' 
are  gems  of  heaven-born  poetry. 

German  Iliad  (The).  The  Nibel- 
nngen  Lied,  the  most  important  poem  of 
the  middle  age*.  It  is  in  thirty-nine 
books,  and  ia  about  as  long  as  Milton'u 


'Paradise  Lost.'  The  poem  is  divided 
into  two  parts.  The  first  part  contains 
the  marriage  of  Siegfried  and  Kremhild, 
and  ends  with  the  death  of  the  bride- 
groom ;  the  second  part  is  the  marriage 
of  the  widow  with  Etzel,  in  order  to 
revenge  the  murder  of  her  first  husband. 

German  Knights  of  the  Cross 

(The).    The  '  Teutonic  knights '  (q.v.). 

German  Literature  (Father  of). 
Gotthold  Ephraim  Lessing  (1729-1781). 

German  Nestor  of  Philosophy 

(The).     Ernst  Platner  (1744-1818). 

German  Odyssey  (The).  'The 
Kudrun,'  and  second  best  poem  of  the 
Hohenstauffen  school.  It  is  divided  into 
three  parts.  (1)  The  Hagen;  (2)  the 
Hilde;  and  (3)  the  Hedel;  so  caUed 
from  the  chief  characters. 

German  Pliny  (The),  or  'the 
Pliny  of  Germany.'  Konrad  von  Gesner 
of  Ziirich  (1516-1565).  So  called  from 
his  '  Catalogue  of  Plants,'  in  four  lan- 
guages, and  his  '  History  of  Animals '  (in 
Latin),  a  marvellous  production,  which 
from  that  day  to  this  has  been  accounted 
a  memorable  treatise. 

German  School  of  Painting 
(The),  1490-1520.  Founded  by  Hoi- 
bein,  Albrecht  Diirer,  and  others. 

German  Strabo  (The).  Sebastian 
Munster  of  Ingelheim  (1489-1521),  author 
of  a  '  Universal  Cosmography.' 

German  Version  of  the  Bible 

(The).  Old  Testament,  at  the  expense  of 
the  Kaiser  Wenceslaus,  1405,  first  printed 
in  1466  ;  Luther's  version,  1522-1530. 

German'icus  (The  French).  Louis 
the  dauphin,  son  of  Louis  XV.  (1729- 
1765),  father  of  three  kings ;  Louis  XVI., 
Louis  XVIIL,  and  Charles  X. 

Gesta  Romano'rum.  A  legen- 
dary book  of  the  middle  ages,  in  Latin. 
The  stories  are  short,  with  religious 
morals.  The  compiler  was  Elinandus,  a 
monk,  and  the  morals  were  added  sub 
sequently  by  Peter  Bercheur  of  Poitou. 

Ghauts.  Buildings  on  the  banks  oi 
the  Ganges  and  other  rivers  of  Northern 
Hindustan  for  the  use  of  bathers.  The 
steps  down  to  the  river  form  lounging 
places  where  the  idle  or  devout  pasa 
their  happiest  hours. 


GHAZNEVIDE3 


GIBRALTAB 


Ghaz'nevides  (8  syl.).  A  Tartar 
Musuhuan  dynasty,  which  reigned  over 
a  large  part  of  Persia  and  Hindustan. 
Bo  called  from  Ghazna  or  Gazna,  the 
hirlhplace  of  Alp-Tekin,  who  drove  «  t 
the  Samanides  (8  syl.).  There  were  on.y 
four  kings  of  this  dynasty — viz.  Alp  Tekin 
.175),  Sebek  Tekin  (975-999),  Mah- 
moud  (999-1028),  and  Masoud  (1028-80). 

The  Ghaznevides,  called  the  sixth  dynasty,  con. 
temporary  with  the  Califs,  reigned  only  over  a 
part  of  Persia.  It  was  succeeded  by  the  Seldjuk* 
of  Persia. 

Ghib'ellines  (8  syl.).  A  political 
party  in  Italy  which  maintained  the 
supremacy  of  the  German  kaiser-kings 
over  the  Italian  states  in  opposition  to 
that  of  the  pope.  The  Guelfs  were  sup- 
porters of  thepope  and  of  Italian  inde- 
pendence. The  Ghibellines  were  the 
imperial  party,  the  Guelfs  were  the 
papal  party.  The  strife  began  with  a  dis- 
pute about  investiture  between  Gregory 
VII.  and  the  kaiser-king  Heinrich  IV. 
The  first  time  the  names  were  used  as  a 
battle-cry  was  at  the  combat  of  Weins- 
berL,r.  between  Konrad  of  Franconia  and 
H.  inn,  h  the  Lion,  in  1140.  The  names 
continued  in  use  till  1450. 

The  commander  of  the  Imperialist*  at  the  battle 
of  Ui-iiisburg  wan  Fried  rich  duke  of  Buabia  ithe 
king's  cousin),  who  lived  at  Webllngen.  corrupt.  <1 
into  (ihibelline.  Guelf  was  the  name  of  the  leader 
of  the  papal  army. 

Ghebres  (The),  *.«.  infidels.  All 
non-Musulmans  except  Jews  and  Chris- 
tians. The  appellation  is  more  especially 
applied  to  the  followers  of  Zoroaster 
t..  •  tire- worshipper.  Also  called  Parsees, 
from  Farsistan,  their  original  locality. 
They  are  gentle,  faithful,  beiu.'volent,  and 
hospitable.  (Persian  ghcbr,  an  infidel.) 

Ghebres,  pronounce  Gtf  ben  (hard  g). 

Ghengis  Khan  (Dynasty  of),  1222- 
12:.'.t.  ( ihengis  (the  Great  Warrior)  is  a 
Chinese  title  given  to  Temudgin  for  his 
vast  exploits.  His  empire  included  Per- 
sia. In  1250  his  fourth  son,  MuniMu, 
his  brother  in  China,  and  for 
ears  Persia  had  no  separate  sove- 
reign. 

Ghent.  Notorious  for  its  rebellions. 
In  the  public  library  of  Flanders  is  a 
book  ent.it  lr«l  'The  120  revolts  of  the 
good  city  of  Ghent.' 

Ghent,  pronounce  Gah  n  (with  n  nasal). 

Ghent  (Peace  of).  24  Dec.,  1M4. 
Between  UiuHt  Britain  and  the  United 


States,  bringing  to  an  end  the  second 
American  War. 

Ghorides  (2  syl.),  'Gaurides,'  or 
4  Ghorians.'  A  dynasty  which  reigned  in 
Persia  from  1158  to  1213,  founded  by 
Hussein  Mahmoud  Ghori,  governor  of 
Gaur  or  Ghor  in  Afghanistan.  Under 
Ala  Eddin  they  conquered  all  Persia  and 
drove  out  the  Ghaznevides  (8  syl.)  in 
1158 ;  but  in  1218  they  were  supplanted 
by  the  khans  of  Kharizm. 

A  branch  of  the  House  of  Ghor  reigned  In  Hin- 
dustan from  1152  to  1215,  when  the  Kharismians 
drove  them  out ;  but  the  Kharismians,  in  1896,  war* 
In  turn  supplanted  by  the  Pathons. 

Giants'  Stairs  of  Venice.  A  flight 
of  forty-five  stone  steps  leading  to  the 
doge's  palace  at  Venice.  Marino  Falie'ri 
was  beheaded  on  the  landing  of  the  stair- 
case Friday,  16  April,  1855.  On  the  same 
landing  the  doge  was  accustomed  to  take 
the  oath  after  his  election,  before  he 
entered  the  palace.  The  giant  stairs  are 
guarded  by  two  noble  statues  of  Mars  and 
Neptune,  emblems  of  the  military  and 
naval  power  of  Venice ;  the  works  of  San- 
sovi'no  of  Florence  (1479-1570). 

Giaour,  a  corruption  of  the  Turkish 
'Yaoor,'  is  applied    by  Moslems    to    a 
Christian,  and  means  an  infidel. 
Pronounce,  djovr. 

Gibraltar  (Siege  of),  Sopt.  1782. 
Gibraltar  was  taken  by  Sir  George 
Rooke  in  1704,  and  ceded  to  the  English 
in  1718  by  the  treaty  of  Utrecht.  Several 
efforts  have  been  made  to  wrest  it  from 
our  hands,  but  the  most  serious  was  the 
siege  hi  Sept.  1782,  when  the  Spaniards 
invested  the  fort,  which  was  pilluntly 
di -f.  n.led  by  General  Elliott.  "When  all 
hope  of  reducing  the  place  was  aban- 
doned, the  Spaniards  determined  to 
intercept  the  supplies  and  starve  the  gar- 
rison into  a  surrender;  but  Lord  Howe 
succeeded  in  supplying  abundant  food, 
and  the  Spaniards  raised  the  siege. 

Gibraltar  of  America,  or  the 
New  World.  Quebec,  a  city  on 
Cape  Diamond  in  the  province  of  Quebec. 

Gibraltar  of  Greece.  A  preci- 
pitous rock  700  feet  above  the  sea. 

Gibraltar  of  the  West  Indies 
(The).  The  Bermudas. 

These  Islands  were  discovered  by  Juan  Beimu- 
dei,  a  Spaniard,  in  1652  ;  but,  being  colonised  by  Sir 
George  burner*,  ttiej  are  sometime  called '  Samara 


GILBERT'S 


GIUNTA 


867 


Gilbert's  Act,  1782.  To  incor- 
porate parishes  into  unions,  whereby 
parishes  under  the  power  of  landlords 
were  not  depopulated  in  order  to  save 
poor  rates. 

GilTbertines  (8  syl.).  A  religious 
order  founded  by  St.  Gilbert  of  Sempring- 
ham  in  England,  who  live"d  1084-1190. 

Gilded  Youth  (The).  See  '  Jeun- 
esse  Doree.' 

The  prisons  of  Lyons,  Avignon,  Marseilles,  Tar- 
ascon,  and  Toulon  were  no  sooner  filled  with 
Jacobins  than  they  were  broken  open  by  what 
were  called  the  '  gilded  youth,'  and  the  prisoners 
massacred.— HowiTT,  Hist,  of  Engl.  (Geo.  III.  1795, 
p.  143). 

Gillies'  Hill  (The),  1814.  The  hill 
behind  which  the  gillies  were  stationed 
at  the  battle  of  Bannockburn  to  guard 
the  luggage.  When  they  saw  the  battle 
was  going  in  favour  of  the  Scotch,  they 
could  restrain  themselves  no  longer,  but 
rushed  forwards  to  share  the  victory  and 
the  booty.  The  English,  thinking  them 
to  be  a  body  of  reserves,  lost  heart  and 
fled,  and  the  Scotch  obtained  a  complete 
and  signal  victory. 

The  g  of '  Gillies '  ia  hard,  and  not  like  j,  M  in 
gin. 

Gilt  Lance  (A).  A  symbol  of  vas- 
salage. A  royal  vassal,  when  he  first  paid 
homage,  received  a  gilt  lance  to  denote 
that  he  was  henceforth  the  king's  man 
[puer  regis}. 

Gin  Act  (The),  1786.  Sir  Joseph 
Jekyll,  greatly  concerned  at  the  excess  of 
gin  drunk  by  the  poor,  proposed  to  put  a 
heavy  tax  on  it,  so  as  to  put  it  out  of  the 
reach  of  the  operative.  The  duty  he 
suggested  was  to  be  20s.  a  gallon  on  all 
gin  sold  retail,  and  501.  yearly  for  the 
licence  to  a  retailer. 

Gipsy  (The).    L  Dudley  earl  of  Lei- 

cester  (1532-1588). 

II.  Antonio  Sola'rio,  the  painter  and 
illuminator,  was  called  '  Zingaro  '  (1382- 
1455). 

The  favourite  greyhound  of  Charles  I.  WM 
named 'Gipsey.'  See  '  Memoirs,'  829. 

Giraldus      Cambrensis,       i.e. 

Gerald  the  Welshman.  His  father  was 
a  Norman  and  his  mother  Welsh.  His 
name  was  Gerald  -or  Girauld  de  Barri 
(1147-1222). 

Gir'lingites  (8  syl.).  The  followers 
of  Mary  Ann  Girling,  of  Tiptoe,  Hordle, 
Hampshire.  According  to  her  manifesto, 
dated  1683,  Jesus  Jhriat  was  not  only 


God  and  man,  but  man  and  w*man ;  the 
only  visible  part  being  the  man  nature. 
Mrs.  Girling  says:  'I  am  the  second 
appearing  of  Jesus,  the  bride,  the  Lamb's 
wife,  the  God-mother,  and  there  will  not 
be  another.'  This  crazy  woman  had  some 
thousands  of  deluded  followers. 

Girls*  Friendly  Society  (The), 
1875.  The  objects  are  (1)  to  band 
together  in  one  society  ladies  as  asso- 
ciates, and  g'.rls  as  members,  for  mutual 
help,  sympathy,  and  prayer.  (2)  To  en- 
courage purity  of  life,  dutifulness  to 
parents,  faithfulness  to  employers,  and 
thrift.  (8)  To  provide  the  privileges  of 
the  society  for  its  members,  wherever 
they  may  be,  by  giving  them  an  intro- 
duction from  one  branch  to  another. 

Girqn'dins  (Lea).  In  English  « The 
Girondists.'  The  pure  republican  party 
in  the  National  Assembly  and  National 
Convention  of  the  first  French  revolu- 
tion. So  called  because  it  consisted 
mainly  of  the  deputies  of  the  Gironde. 
This  party  was  distinguished  .for  it* 
oratory,  and  for  a  time  dominated  the 
assembly ;  but,  horrified  at  the  September 
massacres,  they  condemned  the  Reign  of 
Terror,  and  tried  to  bring  in  more  mode- 
rate measures.  This  drew  upon  them 
the  hatred  of  the  demagogues ;  and  on  81 
May,  1793,  some  twenty-nine  of  the  Giron- 
dists were  arrested  at  the  instigation  of 
Robespierre,  and  on  81  Oct.  twenty  of 
them  were  guillotined,  amongst  whom 
were  Brissot,  Gensonne",  Vergniaud,  Du- 
cos,  and  Sille*ry.  Valaze"  stabbed  him, 
self  while  he  stood  in  the  dock  under 
his  mockery  trial. 

They  were  called  Federalist,  because  they 
•wanted  to  unite  all  the  departments  of  France 
Into  a  Federacy  like  that  of  the  United  States  of 
America. 

Girton  College,  1873.  A  college 
for  ladies,  about  two  miles  from  the  town 
of  Cambridge. 

Gisors',  In  Normandy  (Peace  o/), 
March  1114.  A  treaty  between  Henry  I. 
of  England  and  Louis  VI.,  in  settlement 
of  certain  disputes  respecting  the  rights 
of  William  the  son  of  Henry  I.  to  certain 
territories  in  France.  By  this  treaty 
Maine  and  Brittany  were  ceded  to  Henry. 

Giunta(Tfoj).  Of  Venice.  Consisted 
originally  of  ten  patricians,  but  at  a 
later  period  of  twenty.  It  was  sometime* 
called  '  The  Twenty.' 


GLADIATORIAL 


GLORIOUS 


Gladiatorial  War  (The},  B.C.  78. 
Headed  by  Spartacus,  a  Tkracian,  who 
had  served  in  the  Roman  army,  but  had 
turned  brigand,  and,  being  captured, 
was  made  a  gladiator.  Crassus  brought 
this  war  to  an  end  at  Brundusium,  but 
Pompey  claimed  the  honour  because  he 
accidentally  intercepted  6,000  fugitives 
and  put  them  to  tha  sword.  Crassus 
hanged  6,000  of  the  captives  along  the 
road  from  Rome  to  Capua. 

Glasgow  Arms  (The).  A  tree,  a 
bird,  a  bell,  and  a  ring.  For  the  legend 
tee  '  PhraKe  and  Fable,'  p.  845. 

Here  IP  the  tree  which  never  grew; 

Here  IB  the  bird  which  never  flew; 

i  he  t.i-11  whii-h  Hover  rang; 

Here  Is  the  fish  which  never  swam. 

The  tree  is  the  hazel,  which  supplied 
St.  Kentigern  with  the  torch  with  which 
he  lighted  the  lamps  of  Culross  Cathe- 
dral. 

The  bird  is  St.  Serfs  robin-redbreast 
restored  to  life  by  St.  Kentigcrn. 

The  bell  is  the  one  brought  by  the 
saint  from  Rome,  and  hung  in  the  tree 
to  summon  the  people  to  prayer. 

The  j:*h  is  the  salmon  caught  in  the 
Clyde,  containing  the  ring  given  to 
Ohm,  th<>  faithless  queen, as  a  love-token 
by  the  king  (7th  cent.). 

Glass  Houses.  Those  who  live  in 
class  houses  should  not  throw  stones. 
\Vhen  the  Scotch  came  over  in  throngs 
with  James  I.,  the  English  were  greatly 
enr:\'_r«'d  against  them;  and, instigated  by 
the  J)uke  of  Buckingham  and  others, 
the  windows  of  the  houses  occupied  by 
these  interlopers  were  broken  in  all 
directions.  A  party  of  Scotchmen  com- 
bined and  retaliated  by  smashing  the 
windows  of  Buckingham's  mansion, 
which  was  called  '  the  Glass  House,'  and 
the  duke  brought  his  complaint  to  the 
king,  who  answered,  '  Those  who  live  in 
glass  houses,  Steenie,  shouldn't  throw 
•tones.' 

Glassists  or  '  Glassites'  (The),  1728. 
Followers  of  John  Glass,  afterwards 
culled  '  Sandemanians '  (q.v.).  This 
S«>tch  sect  was  founded  in  the  18th  cent. 
Members  are  admitted  by  a  holy  kiss,  and 
nl)st;iin  from  all  animal  food  that  has  not 
been  well  Me<l.  John  (Mass  condemned 
all  national  establishments  of  religion, 
arid  maintained  the  'congregational 
system.' 
Robert  Band  email  waa  a  dloolple  at  John  Qlau. 


Glencoe.  Bee  'Massacre  of  Glen- 
ooe.' 

Glipping.  Eric  V.  or  VII.  king  of 
Denmark  was  so  called  because  of  his 
incessant  habit  of  winking  (1249, 1259- 
1286) ;  murdered  22  Nov. 

Globe  Theatre  (The).  Of  which 
Shakespeare  was  a  shareholder;  was 
built  in  1598,  and  a  patent  for  it  was 
granted  in  1608  by  James  I.  It  was 
burnt  down  in  1618,  rebuilt  in  1014,  and 
demolished  somewhere  between  1010- 
1650. 

Glomerel  Schools,  14th  cent. 
Grammar  schools  in  Cambridge  con- 
nected with  the  University.  In  these 
schools  the  lads  were  taught  the  ele- 
ments of  Latin.  A  dozen  glomerel 
schools  were  nnder  the  inspection  of  a 
Master  of  Glomery  (Magister  Glomarite), 
who  had  a  bedell  to  attend  him.  On 
these  glomerels  the  University  conferred 
the  degree  of  '  Master  in  Grammar.' 

Gloria  (The),  or  'Great  Doxology* 
(Luke  iL  14).  'Glory  to  God  in  the 
highest,  and  on  earth  peace,  good  will 
towards  man.'  The  '  Gloria  in  excel  sis,' 
sung  in  the  Latin  Church  after  the 
introltns  (except  on  the  penitential  days 
of  Advent  and  during  Lent). 

Called  the  'Great  Doxology  •  to  distinguish  it 
from  the  '  Glory  be  to  the  Father,  and  to  t 
and  to  the  Holy  Ghost,'  sung  at  the  end  of  each 
poalm. 

Glorieuse  Rentrde  (La).  The 
1  Glorious  Return,'  1689.  The  return  of 
certain  of  the  Vaudois  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Arnaud.  They  had  been  driven 
from  their  homes  by  Duke  Victor  Ama- 
dous, at  the  command  of  Louis  XIV.,  who 
threatened  to  invade  Savoy  if  the  Vau- 
dois were  not  driven  out.  Most  of  them 
took  refuge  in  Switzerland,  and  about 
800  contrived  to  get  back. 

Glorious  First  of  June  (The). 

L  In  English  history,  1  June,  1794. 
The  victory  of  Lord  Howe,  with  'j.">  ships, 
over  the  French  fleet,  with  26  ships, 
Probably  the  phrase  is  French,  and  refer* 
to  the  sinking  of  '  Le  Vengeur.' 

H.  In  French  history,  1  June,  170  (. 
When  it  is  said  that '  Le  Vengeur  '  refusi  •<! 
to  surrender  to  Lord  Howe,  but,  instead 
of  so  doing,  the  crew  sank  the  ship,  and 
all  went  alive  into  the  deep,  shout  in  .r, 
'  Vive  la  Republique ! '  Yillaret  O4 
Joyeuse  had  command  of  the  vessel. 


GLORIOUS 


GNOSTICISM 


The  English  version  is  that  Lord  Howe, 
with  25  ships,  encountered  the  French 
fleet  of  26  ships  off  Ushant.  In  less  than 
an  hour  the  French  admiral  fled.  The 
English  captured  two  ships  of  eighty 
guns,  and  four  seventy-fours.  Another 
seventy-four  sank  immediately  after  it 
was  captured.  As  for  the  '  Le  Vengeur,' 
the  crew  craved  help,  and  many  were 
picked  up  by  the  victorious  English.  All 
London  was  illuminated  for  three  nights 
for  this  victory,  and  King  George  visited 
Lord  Howe  personally  on  board  his  flag- 
ship, gave  him  a  sword,  and  made  him  a 
Knight  of  the  Garter. 

Glorious  Fourth  (The),  i.e.  of 
July.  The  day  on  which  Americans 
celebrate  the  anniversary  of  their  inde- 
pendence (1776). 

Glorious  Three  Days  (The).  In 
French  history.  Tuesday,  Wednesday, 
and  Thursday,  27,  28,  and  29  July,  1830, 
when  Paris  rose  in  arms  against  Charles  X., 
compelling  him  to  flee  and  abdicate. 
Thursday  the  29th  is  called  '  The  Glorious 
Third.' 

Glory  and  Sun  of  the  East 

(The).  Kharim  Khan,  vakel  (regent), 
1753-1779.  He  constituted  Shiraz  the 
capital  of  Persia,  and  restored  peace  to 
the  country. 

He  never  would  take  the  title  of  shah. 

Glory  of  Bristol  (The).  The 
'  Great  Britain,'  an  iron  steamship  built 
at  Bristol.  Its  dimensions  were  1,795  tons 
register,  and  3,270  tons  burden.  Launched 
in  1845.  The  engineers  were  I.  Brunei, 
jun.,  and  Mr.  Bremner. 

Gloucester.  Called  the 'Good  Duke 
of  Gloucester,'  Lord  Protector  of  Eng- 
land. Was  born  1391  and  '  found  dead  ' 
in  1447.  He  was  the  brother  of  Henry  V., 
and  named  protector  during  the  minority 
of  his  nephew  Henry  VI.  He  married 
Eleanor  Cobham  in  1435,  who  was 
accused  of  witchcraft  and  imprisoned  in 
1441.  Gloucester  was  arrested  for  high 
treason  11  Feb.,  and  found  dead  (probably 
the  work  of  Cardinal  Beaufort)  28  Feb., 
1447. 

Glover's  Roll,  1586.  A  copy  of  the 
famous  Roll  of  Arms  made  by  Glover, 
Somerset  Herald,  and  preserved  in  the 
College  of  Arms.  It  goes  back  to  the 
reign  of  Henry  II L  The  original  vellum 
roll  iu  lost, 


Gloves.  Bishops,  in  tho  Catholic 
Church,  wear  violet  gloves,  cardinals 
scarlet,  and  popes  white. 

In  maiden  assizes,  both  in  England  and  Soot- 
land,  the  presiding  judge  Is  presented  with  a  pair 
of  white  kid  gloves. 

Women  first  used  gloves  In  France  In  the  reign 
of  Henri  III.  They  were  knitted  gloves.  Leather 
gloves  were'not  introduced  till  the  reign  of  Louis 
XIV.  Their  importation  Into  England  was  for- 
bidden In  1766  (6  Geo.  III.  c.  19). 

The  Greeks  and  Romans  did  not  wear  gloves, 
but  used  an  armour  to  protect  their  hands  in  war. 

Gluckists,  1774-1780.  Followers  of 
Johann  Christoph  von  Gluck,  of  Bohemia, 
in  the  great  musical  war  between  Piccini 
and  Gluck.  Gluck  tried  to  reform  the 
Neapolitan  school,  in  which  the  dialogue 
and  business  of  opera  were  wholly  sub- 
sidiary, and  the  music  was  the  only 
thing  regarded.  The  scenes  were  un- 
connected, and  only  served  as  vehicles 
for  the  airs  and  orchestra.  Those  who 
thought  Gluck's  reform  an  improvement 
were  called  Gluckists,  but  those  who 
thought  the  music  only  was  worth  con- 
sideration in  opera  were  called  Piccinists, 
from  Nicolo  Piccini  of  Naples,  a  con- 
temporary composer. 

Piccini's  fame  rests  on  hla  '  Didon,'  1783,  and 
'  Roland,'  1778  ;  Gluck's  fame  rests  on  his  '  Orfeo,' 
•Alcoste,'  'Armida,'   '  Iphigunie    en  Aulide,'  and 
'Iphigenieen  Tauride.'    The  '  Alceste  '  (of  Eurl- 
pedes), '  Iphigenie  en  Aulide  '  (of  Racine),  and  the 
Iphigenie  en  Tauride,'  are  in  the  French  language. 
The  '  War  '  in  France  was  muslco-political.    Maria 
Antoinette,  a  German  by  birth,  was  a  Gluckist, 
and  therefore  all    her  enemies  were   Piccinists. 
Wagner  followed  Gluck  in  his  operatic  reforms. 
A  free  translation  of  a  French  squib  :— 
One  day  the  Muses  had  a  quarrel 
To  whom  they  should  present  the  laurel— 

Whether  to  Gluck  or  to  Piccini ; 
They  could  not  for  the  world  agree 
'Twixt  tweedledum  and  tweedlodee;— 

'  There's  not  a  pin  to  choose  between  7*. 
So  Pic  or  Gluck  (say  I)  or  neither, 
Or  both,  for  aught  1  care,  or  either; 
More  undecided  than  Babouc, 
Here's  heads  for  Pio,  and  tails  for  Gluck.' 

Glutton-masses.  Celebrated  five 
times  a  year.  The  people  in  the  vicinity 
brought  to  the  secular  clergy  all  sorts  of 
roast  and  boiled  meats,  with  pasties  and 
other  viands,  with  strong  drinks  of  every 
sort.  As  soon  as  mass  could  be  de- 
spatched, the  clergy  and  people  of  the 
different  parishes  set  to  in  good  earnest 
to  see  who  could  devour  and  drink  the 
most  in  honour  of  the  Blessed  Virgin. 

Gnosticism.  The  Gnostics  taught 
that  God  lived  in  divine  light,  called 
rrATjpoj/oia,  and  was  all  in  all.  The  next 
stage  was  a  long  succession  of  seons,  in 
which  the  Demiurgos,  or  Creator,  ap- 
peared. Then  followed  Man,  an  earthj 
BB 


870 


GNOSTIC8 


GOD'S 


compound  with  an  imprisoned  soul. 
Those  souls  which  shall  be  able  to  throw 
off  corruption  will  join  the  pleroma,  the 
rest  will  pass  into  other  bodies.  They 
supposed  man  to  be  tripartite,  having  a 
rrcvMa  or  spirit  derived  from  the  ple- 
roma, a  \lrvxv  or  BOB!  bestowed  by  the 
Demiurgos,  and  a  body  or  vAij  of 
matter.  Christ  came  to  liberate  the 
pneuma  from  the  psyche"  and  hyle.  They 
despised  the  body  and  mortified  it,  and 
of  course  preferred  celibacy  to  wedlock. 
For  the  same  reason  they  denied  the 
resurrection  of  the  body,  and  maintained 
that  its  only  resurrection  was  in  baptism. 
They  rejected  the  divinity  and  humanity 
of  Jesus.  His  divinity,  in  that  He  was 
inferior  to  God ;  his  humanity,  in  that  his 
body  was  only  a  sort  of  phantom.  All 
diseases  they  ascribed  to  malignant  imp* 
who  had  power  over  nature. 

Evil,  my  the  Gnostic*.  In  the  opposite  of  Good. 
and  therefore  of  Ood.  If  God  !•  a  spirit,  matter 
IB  the  opposite,  and  evil  must  be  In  matter,  and 
hence  the  antagonism  between  matter  and  God. 

Of  Gnostics  there  were  more  Umn  fifty  sect*,  o( 
which  the  chief  were  the  Basilidians.  Valentl- 
titans,  Marcionitcs,  and  later  on  the  Manichaeans. 
They  ttouribhed  In  the  ted  cent.,  and  disappeared 
in  the  5th. 

Gnostics.  All  those  multifarious 
sects  which  welded  Greek,  Roman,  and 
other  philosophies  with  Christianity. 
Such  as  the  systems  of  Aristotle,  Plato, 
Pythagoras,  Heraclltos,  Empedocles, 
Mysticism,  Demonology,  and  the  science 
of  Cabbala.  Thus,  accepting  the  person 
of  Christ,  the  Gnostics  taught  that  he 
was  an  aeon  sent  from  heaven  to  reclaim 
the  better  part  of  the  human  race.  Some 
maintained  that  the  divine  and  human 
nature  of  Christ  united  at  baptism,  and 
separated  at  the  crucifixion,  when  'God 
forsook  him.'  Others  maintained  that 
his  humanity  was  a  mere  illusion.  Their 
canonical  books  are  widely  different  to 
those  received  by  the  Christian  Church 
in  our  days. 

They  are  the '  Prophecies  of  Cain,'  the '  Writing! 
of  Pachur,'  the  '  Psalms  of  Valentlnus  and  Rarde- 
snncs,'  '  Gnostic  Hymns  by  Marcos.'  the '  Books  of 
Arb.m.  Enoch.  Moseh,  Eliah,  Isajah.'  with  book* 
culled  '  lUrkor.'  '  Aruiagil,1  '  Barbelon,'  '  Balsa- 
mum,'  '  Lensiboras,'  Ac. 

Gnostics.  Of  Syria:  Saturninus, 
Bardesanes,  Tatian,  and  Severus. 

Of  Asia:  Cerdo,  Marcion,  Lucian  or 
Lucan,  and  Apelles. 

Of  Alexandria  :  Valentlnus,  Basilides, 
Carpocrati'S,  Heracleon,  Ptoleineeus,  Se- 
Marcoa,  Colobarsas. 


Gnostic  Sects :  Rethians,  Cair> 
ites,  and  Ophites. 
All  in  the  first  two  centuries. 

Gobbo  (II).  The  Hunchback.  I.  Peter 
Paul  Bonzi  of  CortSna,  the  famous 
painter  (1580-1640). 

II.  Lonati  of  Milan,  the  famous  violinist 
(I7th-18th  cents.). 

Gobelin  Tapestry,  or  'Tapestry 
of  the  Gobelins.'  A  famous  tapestry 
made  in  the  Faubourg  St.- Marcel,  Paris, 
and  so  called  from  the  brothers  Gobelin, 
dyers  from  Reims,  who  made  a  fortune 
by  their  scarlet  dye  in  the  reign  of 
Francois  I.  Louis  XIV.  in  1667  con- 
verted the  business  into  a  royal  manu- 
facture, and  employed  eminent  artists, 
like  Lebrun,  to  invent  designs.  It  was 
then  designated  '  The  Royal  Hotel  of  the 
Gobelins/  and  the  manufactures  pro- 
duced were  called  '  The  Tapestry  of  the 
Gobelins.' 

The  tale  is  that  a  dyer  of  Leyden  one  day  left  on 
a  window  seat  lined  with  tin  a  bottl.-  of  aqua 
regia  near  some  cochinoul  which  he  was  using. 
The  bottle  was  accidentally  thrown  down,  and 
mixing  with  the  cochmoul  produced  an  exquisite 
scarlet  dye.  The  man  thought  tho  tin  had  t-omp- 
thing  to  do  with  it.  and  by  mixing  in  cream  of 
tartar  first  some  flnely-powdored  cochineal  and 
then  some  tin  In  solution  succeeded  in  discover- 
ing the  famous  dye. 

God  of  Flowers  (The).  So  Simon 
Varelst,  the  great  flower-painter,  called 
himself. 

God  save  the  King.  The  nation*1 
anthem  of  Great  Britain  and  of  Prussia. 
Was  (according  to  Cappell)  the  work  of 
Dr.  Henry  Carey,  both  words  and  music 
(101)0-1743).  Cappell  says  it  was  com- 
posed as  a  birthday  hymn  forGeorp  II., 
and  performed  for  the  first  time  in  1740 
at  the  Mercers'  Company. 

The  words  are  an  Imitation  of  the  '  Doming  sal- 
vum  fac  regem '  of  the  Catholic  Church  service. 
Some  still  ascribe  the  words  and  music  to  Dr. 
John  Bull  U.W  1591),  professor  of  music  in  Greeham 
College,  and  chamber-musician  to  James  I. 

God-Bote.  An  ecclesiastical  fine 
paid  for  offences  against  God. 

Man  botc  was  a  fine  paid  for  slaying  a  BUMS. 

God's  Congregation  of  poor 
unarmed  Christian  Brothers, 
1587.  So  Simon  Menno  of  Friesland 
called  his  followers.  See  '  Mennonites.' 

God's  House  (The League  of).  'La 
Ligia  de  la  Cliiuda.'  Switzerland  ;  for  the 
independence  ol  the  territory  previously 
subject  to  the  Bishop  rf  Coire.  Formed 
between  1424-148& 


GOD'S 


GOLD 


•71 


God's  Peace,  1035.  See  'Holy 
Peace.' 

God's  Truce,  1040.  A  suspension 
of  arms  from  sundown  on  Wednesday 
till  sunrise  on  the  Monday  following,  and 
on  all  festivals.  It  superseded  the  '  Holy 
Peace  '  (q.v.),  1035,  which  was  an  entire 
cessation  of  arms.  All  princes  and 
barons  bound  themselves  to  abstain  from 
feuds  and  spoliation  on  the  days  pro- 
hibited. 

Goddess  of  Liberty  (The),  10 
Aug.,  1793.  The  Goddesses  of  Liberty 
and  of  Reason  were  enthroned  by  the 
French  Convention  at  the  suggestion  of 
Chaumette,  and  the  cathedral  of  Notre 
Dame  de  Paris  was  desecrated  for  the 
purpose.  The  wife  of  Momoro  the  prin- 
ter was  the  best  of  these  'goddesses.'  The 
procession  was  attended  by  the  municipal 
officers  and  national  guards,  while  troops 
of  ballet  girls  carried  torches  of  truth. 
Incredible  as  it  may  seem,  Gobet  (the 
archbishop  of  Paris),  and  nearly  all  the 
bishops,  vicars,  canons,  priests,  and  cures 
of  Paris,  stripped  themselves  of  their 
canonicals,  donned  the  red  nightcap,  and 
joined  in  this  blasphemous  mockery.  So 
did  Julien  of  Toulouse,  a  Calvinistic  dis- 
senting minister.  Se»  *  Goddess  of 
Reason.' 

Mrs.  Momoro,  It  Is  admitted,  made  one  of  the 
best  goddesses  of  Reason,  though  her  teeth  wore 
»  little  defective.-CABLYL«,  French  Revolution, 
vol.  ill.  bk.  v.  4. 

Goddess  of  Reason  (The),  10  Nov., 
1793.  A  festival  was  given  at  Notre 
Dame,  Paris,  in  honour  of  the  ( Goddess 
of  Reason,'  who  was  personated  by  Mile. 
Candeille  of  the  Opera,  one  of  the 
earliest  of  these  '  goddesses.'  She  wore 
a  red  Phrygian  cap,  a  white  frock,  a  blue 
mantle,  and  tricolour  ribbons.  Her  head 
was  filleted  with  oak-leaves,  and  in  her 
hand  she  carried  the  pike  of  Jupiter- 
Peuple .  In  the  cathedral  a  sort  of  temple 
was  erected  on  a  mound,  and  in  this 
temple  (called  the  Temple  of  Philosophy) 
Mile.  Candeille  was  installed.  Young 
girls  crowned  with  oak-leaves  were  her  at- 
tendants, and  sang  hymns  to  her  honour. 
See  '  Goddess  of  Liberty.' 

The  two  goddesses — one  of  Liberty  and  one  of 
Reason— have  caused  some  confusion  of  names; 
and  similar  installations  were  repeated  at  Lyons 
end  other  places,  as  well  as  at  Notre  Dame  and 
Bt.  Sulpice. 

Mile.  Malllard,  the  actress,  Is  mentioned  by 
Lamartine  as  one  of  the  goddesses,  who  was 
•ouipeUed ,  much  against  hvs  will,  to  play  the  par  W 


And  Mile.  Anbray  was  one  of  the  goddesses  of 
Reason. 

A  new  religion.  Demoiselle  Candellle,  of  the 
Opera;  a  woman  fair  to  look  upon  when  well 
rouged.  She,  borne  on  palanquin,  shoulder  high, 
with  red  woollen  nightcap,  in  azure  mantle,  gar- 
landed with  oak,  holding  in  her  hand  the  pike  of 
the  Jupiter-Peuple,  sails  in,  heralded  by  white 
young  women  girt  in  tricolor.  This  ....  is  our 
new  divinity— Goddess  of  Reason,  worthy,  and 
alone  worthy  of  revering.— CARLYLE,  French  Re- 
volution, vol.  ill.  bk.  v.  4. 

Goderic.  A  nickname  given  by  the 
Normans  to  Henry  Beauclerc.  They 
called  his  wife  Matilda  by  the  nickname 
of  Godithe  or  Godiva,  because,  as  Wace 
says,  they  'tint  la  terre  si  sagement.' 
The  sneer  would  be  better  understood  by 
'  The  goody  king  and  queen.' 

Gold  Coined.  By  Darius,  son  oi 
Hystaspes,  B.C.  521-485.  First  coined  at 
Rome  A.D.  207.  First  coined  in  England 
by  Henry  ILL  in  1257. 

Gold  Keys  (The).  The  badge  or 
token  of  office  given  to  the  groom  of  the 
stole  and  mistress  of  the  robes. 

The  queen  [Anne]  had  repeatedly  insisted  to 
Marlborough  that  the  duchess  should  deliver  up 
the  gold  keys  ....  but  that  resolute  woman  re- 
fused to  comply.— HowiTT,  Hiat.  of  England  (Anne. 

274). 

Gold  Mine  of  Europe  (The).  So 
Transylvania  was  once  called;  but  the 
supply  of  gold  now  obtained  thence  is  so 
much  decreased  that  the  title  is  no  longer 
applicable. 

Gold  People  (The).  So  the  Arabs 
style  the  people  of  the  towns  of  Barbary; 
the  inhabitants  of  the  Tell  or  cultivated 
lands  they  call  the  Silver  people ;  and 
the  inhabitants  of  the  Sahara  they  call 
the  Camel  people. 

Gold  Purse  of  Spain  (The).  An- 
dalusia,  the  city  from  which  Spain  derivea 
her  chief  wealth. 

Gold  Rings.  By  Roman  law,  were 
restricted  by  Tiberius  (A.D.  22)  to  citizens 
with  certain  property  qualifications.  Se- 
verus  (193-211)  conferred  the  privilege 
on  the  army.  Justinian  in  529  removed 
all  restrictions,  and  allowed  any  one  who 
liked  to  wear  them. 

Gold  Stick.  The  colonel  of  the  2nd 
Life  Guards,  who  stands  next  to  the 
sovereign  on  state  occasions,  and  carries 
an  ebony  staff  surmounted  with  a  gold 
head  engraved  with  the  royal  cypher  and 
crown.  He  is  assisted  by  another  officer 
called  the  Silver  Stick.  The  following 


GOLD 


GOLDEN 


extract  from  the  standing  orders  of  the 
2nd  Life  Guards  was  supplied  to  me 
direct  from  the  Lord  Chamberlain's 
Office,  St.  James's  Palace,  July  1890. 

'  In  consequence  of  a  conspiracy  exist- 
ing in  1528,  the  king's  person  [Henry 
VIII.]  was  supposed  to  be  in  danger.  It 
was,  therefore,  ordered  that  one  of  the 
captains  commanding  the  Life  Guards 
should  wait  next  to  his  Majesty's  person, 
before  all  others,  carrying  in  his  hand  an 
ibony  staff  with  a  gold  head  engraved 
with  his  Majesty's  cypher  and  crown. 
Another  principal  officer,  carrying  an 
ebony  staff  with  a  silver  head,  was 
ordered  to  be  near  the  captain  to  relieve 
him  occasionally.  They  were  to  be  in 
attendance  on  the  king's  person  when- 
ever he  walked,  from  his  rising  to  his 
going  to  bed,  except  in  the  royal  bed- 
chamber/ See  '  Golden  Staff.' 

The 'Morning  Post,1  describing  the  investiture 
of  the  royal  princes  in  1890,  says :  '  General  Earl 
Howe,  C.B.,  was  introduced  to  her  Majesty's  pre- 
sence by  the  Lord  Chamberlain,  and  received 


from    her    Majesty    the    gold    stick  of   office  as 
the  '2nd  Regiment  of  Life  Guards.' 


colonel  of  the  2nd 


Gold  of  Affliction  (The).  A  per- 
sonal tribute  in  the  Eastern  empire  on 
the  industry  of  the  poor.  Abolished  by 
Anastas'ius  about  500. 

Timotheus  of  Gaza  chose  this  tax  as  the  subject 
of  a  drama.  He  made  it  necessary  for  a  fathi-r  to 
•end  out  his  own  daughter  to  earn  money  to  pay 
(he  tax  by  the  wages  of  unrighteousness.  This 
play  contributed  *n  no  small  measure  to  the  aboli- 
tion of  the  tax. 

Gold  ol  Tolo'sa,  or  Toulouse  Gold, 
fll-gotten  and  ill-starred  wealth.  It  is 
said  that  Caepio  the  consul,  on  his  march 
against  the  Cumbrians,  stole  from  the 
temple  of  Tolosa  the  gold  and  silver  de- 
posited there.  His  subsequent  defeat 
was  regarded  as  a  divine  punishment  for 
this  sacrilegious  act ;  and  hence  arose  the 
Latin  proverb,  Aurum  Tolos&num  habet, 
meaning '  his  ill-gain*  will  never  prosper.' 

Golden  Age  (The).  The  Greeks 
and  Romans  placed  their  golden  age 
under  the  rule  of  Saturn. 

Hentod  described  five  ages,  and  Byron  adds  s> 
sixth,  the  '  Age  of  Bronze.'  Hesiod's  five  ages: — 

The  (ioldfn  Age,  or  patriarchal,  under  the  rote 
Of  Saturn. 

The  Stiver  Age,  or  voluptuous,  under  the  rule  of 
Jupiter. 

The  Brazen  Age,  or  warlike,  under  the  rule  of 

The  Heroic  Age,  or  renalssaiit,  under  the  rule  of 
The  Iron  Age,  or  utilitarian,  under  the  rule  of 

The*  Bnmv  Ag«  (of  Byron),  undec  Napoleon 
BoaapatU. 


Golden  Age  of  England  (The). 
The  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth  (1558- 
1603). 

Statetman  :  William  Ocil  lord  Burleigh  1S90-1WW 

Uramatitt* :  Shakespeare  (wrote  35  plays)  ! 

Ben  Jonson  ('  Rare  Ben  ')                      ...  l.r>74-l'-':7 

Beaumont  (1586-1007)  and  Fletcher     ...  : 

Masslnger                   1685-1689 

Pott*  not  dramatist! : 
Spenser, '  Faery  Queen  ' 

Tusser, '  600  points  of  Good  Husbandry1  1M5-1.VO 

Buchanan  (elegant  Latin  verse)           .  1506-1583 

Ecrlftwttic* :    John   Knox   (Scotch   Re- 
former)                                          1S05-157S 

Hooker, 'Ecclesiastical  Polity'          ...  ir>53-1600 

Hittorian*  :  Camden,  '  Britannia '          ...  1 

Stow,  ' Chronicle,1  Ac „  l.vivlii06 

Holinshed.  'Chronicles'  died  IX) 

Scholar  :  Sir  Philip  Sidney,  "The  Marcel- 

lus  of  England, '  Author  of  '  Arcadia '  1564-1586 

To  these  add  '  The  Admirable  '  Crichton.  a  uni- 
versal genius  (1651-1588),  Sir  Thomas  Gresham.  the 
great  merchant,  and  a  host  of  others  not  so  well 

V  It  is  rather  remarkable  that  our  three  chief 
queens  have  all  marked  epochs  in  English  history 

Elizabeth  :  The  Golden  Age. 

Anne :  The  Silver  Age. 

Victoria :  The  Iron  Age  and  Age  of  Science. 

Golden  Age  of  France  (The). 
Louis  XIV.  It  contained  the  following 
great  men  :— 

Army:  Turenne,  Cond*.  Luxembourg,  Catinat, 
Cr-  i|uy,  Vendome,  and  Villars. 

.v.<"/:  Duquesne,  Tour  villa,  and  Puguay 
Trouln. 

Minister*  :  Colbert,  Louvols,  and  Torcy. 

Clergymen:  Bossuet,  Bourdaloue,  and  Massillon. 

Slatfimen:  Mole,  Lamoignon,  Talon,  D  Agues- 
•eau. 

Military  Engineer:  Vauban. 

A rch i t,,-i»  :  Mansard  and  Perranlt. 

Artitii :  Pujet,  Girardon,  Le  Poussln,  Le  Bucur. 
and  Le  Itrun. 

iMmitcni*-  (inrdener :  Le  Vautre. 

Poet*:  Racine.  Corneille,  Moliere,  Qulnault 
Lafontatne.  La  Hruyere,  and  Boileau. 

Tut..,,  t<i  hi* children  :  M ontausier ,  Fenelon. Hurt, 
Flfohler,  and  I>e  Fleury. 

This  galaxy  gave  him  a  title  to  be  called  '  Ls 
grand  monarque.' 

Golden  Age  of  German  Lite- 
rature (The),  1750-1850.  It  con- 
tained :— 

Klopstock.  author  of 'Messiah'    170R-1V* 

Leasing,  poet  and  prose  writer  1729-1781 

Herder.  '  Outlines  of  the  Philosophy  of 

the  History  of  Man '  ...    1741-1-1S 

Wieland,  the  '  Voltaire  of  Germany'    ...    IT.u  1-1.1 
Goethe,  author  of  'Faust '  „.       _       ».    1 
Schiller,  the  poet         ...       «.       «.       _    1 
Kiint.  the  philosopher...       •.•.—• 
Fichte,  „  «.       ».       ...     . 

Krholling,          „  «.        •.•.-.! 

Hegel,  m  ~       ~       I       _    1 

Burger,  Voss,  Kotsebue,  Sohlegel,  Gesner,  Zim- 
mermann,  Sturm,  Rich; 

]<aumgarten,  Moses  Mendelssohn,  Hamann, 
Httller.  Winckelmann,  Mosnior.  Sir  William  H,-r- 
schol,  Lavater,  Pestalozzi.  H.iliiifiiiaiin.  (i:ill.  ,Vo. 

With  the  musical  composers,  Beethoven, 
Hummel,  Meyerbeer,  Spohr,  Weber,  and  others. 


Golden   Age   of  Italian 
(The).    Set '  Cinque  Cento.' 


Art 


GOLDEN 


GOLDEN 


878 


Golden  Age  of  Poland  (The). 
That  of  Sigismund  I.,  the  Great,  and  his 
son  Sigismund  II.,  Augustus  (1506-1572). 

Golden   Age    of   the   Roman 

Empire  (The).    The  age  of  Antoninus 

Pius  (138-161). 
The  reign  of  Augustas  I*  called  the  Augustan 

Age. 

Augustus        .  B.0. 63— A.D.  14 

Livy  (historian^     59-17 

Ovid  c  Metamorphoses ')         43-18 

Horace  (poet)          65-B.C.  8 

Virgil  (poet)  ...  _ 70-B.C.  19 

And  many  others.    See  '  Augustan  Age.' 

Golden  Angel,  Golden  Fleece, 
Golden  Spurs.  See  under  '  Order,' 
&c. 

Golden  Ass  (The).  A  romance  by 
Appuleius.  It  is  the  adventures  of 
Lucian,  a  young  man,  metamorphosed 
into  the  form  of  an  ass,  but  still  retaining 
his  manly  intelligence.  This  satire  con- 
tains the  exquisite  episode  of  Cupid  and 
Psyche  (Si'-ke). 

Golden  Book  (The).  'H  Libro 
d'  Oro.'  The  register  of  Venetian  no- 
bility. Anyone  enrolled  in  the  '  Golden 
Book,'  if  25  years  old,  was  a  member  of 
the  Grand  Council. 

When  Bonaparte  took  possession  of  Venice  In 
1797,  the  '  Golden  Book '  was  burned  at  the  foot  of  a 
Tree  of  Liberty. 

The  attainment  of  the  chancellorship  was 
more  than  once  preferred  to  inscription  in  the 
•Golden  Book.'— History  of  Venice,  vol.  1.  p.  206 
(Murray,  1831). 

Golden  Bull  (The). 

I.  Of  Hungary,  1222.      "Wrung  from 
King  Andrew  II.  by  his  nobles,  just  as 
Magna  Charta  was  extorted  from  John. 
Andrew     II.     of     Hungary,     surnamed 
'  Hi'erosolymitanus,'  was  a  feeble,  self- 
willed,  worthless  king,  like  our  John. 

The  nobles  and  the  church  were  to  be  exempt 
from  taxes. 

The  daughter  of  a  noble  without  male  heir  shall 
Inherit  one-fourth  of  his  property. 

No  noble  shall  be  obliged  to  follow  the  king  in 
any  foreign  war. 

The  palatine  0. p..  mayor  of  the  palace)  shall  be 
the  supreme  judge. 

No  foreigner  to  hold  office  or  dignity  without 
consent  of  the  council  of  the  realm. 

The  king  shall  not  grant  counties  or  offices  of 
any  kind  in  perpetuity. 

If  the  king  violates  any  of  the  laws  in  this  bull, 
it  shall  not  be  treason  to  levy  war  on  him. 

Called  the  '  Golden  Bull '  because  the  attached 
seal  was  enclosed  in  a  golden  case  or  box. 

*.*  It  is  rather  remarkable  that  one  of  the  very  first 
countries  in  Europe  to  effect  the  liberty  of  subjects 
ihouid  have  been  one  of  the  last-born  nations,  the  Huns 
oj  Hungary. 

II.  Bulla  Aurea  of  the  Empire,  1856. 
Published  by  Kaiser  Karl  IV.  at  the  Diet 
of    Niirnberg.      Considered  tbo   Magna 


Charta  of  Germany.  It  prevented  a 
repetition  of  the  contests  which  had 
hitherto  arisen  whenever  a  vacancy  in 
the  throne  occurred ;  and  regulated  the 
functions,  number,  and  privileges  of  the 
electors.  Called  '  golden  '  because  the 
seal  attached  to  the  parchment  was  of 
gold  instead  of  lead,  or  else  that  it  was 
enclosed  in  a  golden  case. 

Since  1440  the  electorate  has  been  merely 
nominal,  as  the  House  of  Rudolph  has  been  per- 
manently established. 

It  limited  the  number  of  electors  to  seven  (three 
prelates  and  four  lay  princes).  The  prelates  were 
the  three  Archbishops  of  Mainz,  Cologne,  and 
Treves ;  the  lay  princes  were  the  King  of 
Bohemia,  the  Duke  of  Saxony,  the  Margraf  of 
Brandenburg,  and  the  Pfalzgraf  of  the  Rhine. 
Their  persons  were  declared  sacred.  Every  ques- 
tion was  to  be  decided  by  majority  and  without 
appeal.  Frankfort  was  appointed  the  place  of 
session,  and  Aix-  '.a-Chapelle  the  place  of  corona- 
tion. 

Golden  Cord  (The  Society  of  the), 
1888.  Organised  by  Mr.  Scadding,  an 
American  minister,  among  the  boys  of  his 
parish.  The  majority  of  the  members 
are  newsboys,  from  nine  to  thirteen,  and 
they  are  pledged  to  keep  five  rules : 
(1)  To  be  loving  and  lovable;  (2)  to  be 
pure  in  heart,  mind,  and  body ;  (8)  to 
pity  and  help  the  poor  and  weak  ;  (4)  to 
be  kind  to  dumb  creatures ;  (5)  to  hate 
all  shams,  meanness,  and  dishonesty. 
Having  signed  this  pledge,  the  boy  re- 
ceives the  badge— a  knot  of  golden  cord. 

Golden  Dragon  of  Bruges  (The). 
Taken  in  one  of  the  crusades  from  St. 
Sophia,  in  Constantinople,  and  placed  on 
the  belfry  of  Bruges  (1  syl.). 

Philippe  van  Artevelde  transferred  it  to  Ghent, 
•where  it  is  still. 

Golden  Election  (The).  The 
election  of  Addison,  Hugh  Boulter  (after- 
wards primate  of  Ireland),  and  Wilcox, 
as  demies  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford. 

Addison  was  born  1672,  Boulter  1671,  Wllcox  1673. 

Golden- footed  Dame  (The). 
Leader  of  a  troop  of  women  who  rode  in 
the  attitude  and  armour  of  men,  under 
the  banner  of  Conrad,  in  the  second 
crusade.  The  leader  of  the  Amazonian 
band  wore  buskins  and  gilt  spurs, 

Golden  Gate  (Th*). 

I.  The    entrance   of    the   land-locked 
bay  on  which  San  Francisco  is  seated. 

II.  Or  '  Gate  of    the    Seven  Towers • 
(Jedicula  Kapi)  of  Constantinople.     Dr. 
Smith  says  that  over  this  gate  was  th« 
following  inscription: 

Hrec  loca  Theudosius  decorat  post  fata  Tyranal 
Aurea  aecla  tferit,  qul  portam  con&truit  aiuo, 


874 


GOLDEN 


GOLDEN 


and  adds, '  cited  by  Sirmond,  in  his  notes 
upon  Sidoniua.'  It  still  exists;  and  near 
it  is  a  smaller  arch,  also  called  the  Golden 
Gate. 

Golden  Gate  of  Constanti- 
nople (The).  The  entrance  of  the 
Golden  Horn  (q.'J.)  or  port  of  Constanti- 
nople. It  has  no  connection  whatever 
with  the  Lofty  Gate  or  Sublime  Porte  of 
the  vizier's  official  residence. 

Tho  Bonphor us  and  the  Hellespont  may  be  con- 
sidered as  the  two  gates  of  Constantinople.  .  .  . 
When  these  gates  were  shut,  the  capital  still 
enjoyed  every  production  which  could  sumily  the 
wants  or  gratify  tin-  luxury  of  its  inhabitants 
.  .  .  but  when  the  passages  of  the  straits  were 
thrown  open,  they  admitted  the  natural  and  arti- 
ficial riches  of  the  north  and  south,  the  Euxina 
and  Mediterranean.— GIBBON,  xvli. 

Strange,  after  this,  that  31bbon  should  more 
than  once  speak  of  '  battering  the  Golden  Gates 
of  Constantinople  wUb  me*.' 

Golden  Gate  of  Salo'na  (The). 
A  gate  in  the  palace  of  Diocletian,  in 
Dalmatia.  It  was  to  his  palace  in  Dal- 
znatia  that  the  emperor  retired  after  hia 
abdication.  The  gate,  which  still  opens 
into  the  market-place,  WM  probably  gilt 
when  it  waa  first  built. 

Golden  Girdle.  Louis  VIII.  made 
an  edict  that  no  courtesan  should  be 
allowed  to  wear  a  golden  girdle  under 
very  severe  penalties.  Hence  the  pro- 
verb :  '  Bonne  renomme*8  vault  mieux  quo 
ceinture  dore'e.' 

Golden  Hand.  General  Zelislaus 
lost  his  right  hand  in  battle,  and  Boles- 
laus  III.  gave  him  a  gold  hand.  See '  Silver 
Hand,'  'Iron  Hand,'  and  ' Steel  Hand.' 

Zellslaus  ducis  pariter  atque  militia  officio  f unc- 
tus  contra  Moravos  dextram  amimt.  Eum  Boles- 
lauB  III..  Polonorum  rex,  cc  llaudatum  pro  merit,  is 
et  virtute,  aurea  manu  donavlt.— Ilitt.  Polo*. 
book*. 

Golden  Hind  (The).  Sir  Francis 
Drake's  ship,  on  board  which  Queen 
Elizabeth  on  one  occasion  dined. 

Golden  Horde  (The),  or '  La  Horde 
d'Or.'  The  Tartars  of  the  Kaptsrhak, 
who  established  themselves  in  1463  in 
the  Crimea,  the  chief  city  of  wliich  penin- 
sula was  called  Or  or  Perekop,  the  Greek 
Taphros.  The  Tartar  word  Or,  the 
Slavonic  word  Perekop,  and  the  Greek 
word  Taphros,  all  mean  the  same  thing, 
that  is,  a  '  ditch  or  trench.'  The  Horde 
d'Or  simply  means  the  'Horde  of  the 
Isthmus.'  Our  '  Golden  Horde  '  is  a  blun- 
dering translation  of  La  Horde  d'Or, 
which  should  be  the  Horde  of  Or,  or  of 


Perekop.    Compare  Greek  oupo«,  o^os  (« 
channel,  a  boundary). 

The  usual  explanation  Is  this.   The  horde  was 
called  '  the  golden  '  from  the  gorgeous  t:.pes'ry  of 
the  Khan  stout,  and  that  a  proton  t  of  the  emperor 
of  China  to  Ghengis  Khan  of  a  rich  t 
the  title.    The  suggestion  is  utterly  worth  IBM 

Golden  Horn  (The).  A  branch  or 
gulf  of  the  Bosphorus,  called  also  the 
Port  of  Constantinople.  It  runs  from 
Galata  north-westward,  and  is  called 
golden  from  its  great  beauty  and  the 
wealth  of  the  cities  on  each  side. 

The  harbour  of  Constantinople  obtained,  in  a 
very  remote  period,  the  denomination  of  th« 
<;ot,l.;i  //,.,„.  the  curl  whi.  i 
be  compared  to  the  born  of  a  stag  or  of  an  ox. 
The  epithet  of  golden  was  expressive  of  the  riches 
which  every  wind  wafted  Into  the  capacious  port. 
G inn. IN.  ch.  xvii. 

Golden  Legends  (The),  13th  cent. 
A  collection  made  by  James  de  Voragine 
(8  syl.),  a  Dominican.  There  are  177 
sections,  each  of  which  is  devoted  to  a 
particular  saint.  That  of  Felix  list.-nin^ 
to  a  bird,  rendered  into  verse  by  Long- 
fellow in  ln."il,  is  what  is  distinctively 
meant  by  '  The  Golden  Legend.' 

Golden  Mass.  'Missa  Aurea,'  a 
mass  in  celebration  of  the  Virgin  Mary  ; 
so  called  from  its  great  pomp  and  mag- 
nificence. See  '  Mass.' 

Golden  Mouth  (The).  I.  John  of 
Antioch,  called  Chrysostom  (A.D.  847-407). 
He  was  archbishop  of  Constantinople. 

II.  Dion  the  rhetorician  (90-117). 

Golden  Number  (The).  The 
'  Meton'ic  Cycle '  or  '  Cycle  of  the  Moon,' 
B.C.  432,  devised  by  Meton.  It  rangea 
from  1-19,  because  19  years  make  a 
cycle.  The  number  used  to  be  engraved 
in  letters  of  gold  on  pillars  of  marble. 

Add  1  to  the  date  of  the  year,  and  divide  by  19. 
The  remainder  is  the  golden  number.  If  no  re- 
mainder, then  19  is  the  golden  number.  This 
number  determines  the  epact,  and  the  time  ol 
Easter.  Thus  the  epact  for  1890  is  9. 

Golden  Hose  ( The).  A  rose  wrought 
of  gold,  and  blessed  by  the  pope  on  M  ;<1- 
Lent  Sunday  (Laetare  Sunday,  q.r. 
presented  to  some  Catholic  whom  the 
pope  thinks  proper  to  honour.  Du  Cange 
fixes  the  origin  to  Innocent  IV.  (1243- 
1254). 

Isabella  of  Spain,  and  Eugenie  the  wife  of 
Napoleon  III.,  have  both  received  the  Golden 
Rose.  Isabella  of  Spain  was  certainly  no  model 
queen.  Henry  VIII.  also  received  one  from  Cle- 
ment VII.  i!  !) 

Golden  Rule  (The).  In  Arithtneti* 
the  Rule  of  Three. 


GOLDEN 


GONFALONIERS 


876 


In  Morals,  'Do  unto  others  as  you 
would  be  done  by.' 

Golden  Shield  (Knights  of  the). 
A  French  military  order  instituted  by 
Louis  II.  for  the  defence  of  the  country. 
Motto:  'Allons.' 

Q-olden  Spears  (The).  The  title 
and  ornament  of  the  best  army  of  the 
Persians,  consisting,  in  the  days  of 
Chosroes  II.,  of  50,000  men.  Cut  to 
pieces  in  the  great  battle  of  Nineveh, 
1  Dec.  A.D.  627  (Gibbon,  xlvi.). 

Golden  Speech,  or  Chrysologus, 
Pietro  bishop  of  Ravenna  (*433-450). 

Golden  Spurs  (Order  of  the),  1539. 
Instituted  by  Pope  Paul  III.  Regulated 
anew  by  Gregory  XVI.  in  1840. 

Golden  Staff.  Thomas  Mowbray 
first  earl  marshal  of  England  was  so 
created  by  Richard  II.  He  and  his  succes- 
sors were  authorised  by  charter  to  carry 
before  the  king  a  gold  staff  surmounted 
with  the  royal  arms,  and  having  the  Mow- 
bray  arms  at  the  lower  end.  All  other 
marshals  carry  a  wooden  staff.  See 
'Black  Rod,'  'Gold  Stick,'  &c. 

It  is  said  that  William  Marshall,  -who  married 
Isabel  daughter  of  Strongbow,  by  whom  he  came 
into  possession  of  the  palatinate  of  Leinster  held 
by  her  father,  carried  a  gold  staff  at  the  corona- 
tion of  Richard  I. 

Golden  State  (The).  California,  in 
North  America. 

Golden  Stream  (The),  or '  Chrysor- 
roas,'  Joannes  Damascenus  (676-756). 
The  first  to  apply  the  logic  of  Aristotle 
to  Christian  dogmas  and  doctrines. 

Golden  Tongued  (The).  See 
'  Golden  Speech.' 

Golden  Valley  (The).  The  eastern 
part  of  Limerick  IB  BO  called  from  its 
great  fertility. 

Golden  Veil  (The).  The  Khalif  of 
Bagdad  was  inaugurated  by  a  golden  veil, 
strongly  perfumed  with  musk,  being 
thrown  over  his  head. 

Golden  Verses  of  Oppian  (The). 
The  KvvriytTiicd,  a  Greek  poem  on 
hunting,  for  which  the  Emperor  Caracalla 
paid  him  a  piece  of  gold  for  every  line. 
He  also  wrote  a  poem  on  fishing.  Oppian 
died  A.D.  213,  aged  30. 


Golden  Verses  of  Pythagoras 

(The).    May  be  thus  rendered  into  Eng- 
lish : — 

Ne'er  suffer  sleep  thine  eyes  to  close 

Before  thy  mind  hath  run 
O'er  every  act;  and  thought,  and  word, 

From  dawn'uo  set  of  sun  ; 
For  wrong  take  shame,  but  grateful  feel 

If  just  thy  course  hath  been  : 
Such  efforts  day  by  day  renewed 

Will  keep  thy  soul  from  sin. 

Golden  Violet  (The).  The  original 
prize  given  by  the  '  Gaie  Societe  des  Sept 
Troubadours  de  Toulouse,'  founded  in 
1328,  for  the  best  poem  sent  in  by  May- 
day every  year.  This  society  was  the 
origin  of  the  '  Academy  of  Floral  Games,' 
in  France. 

Goldsmiths'  Company  (The). 
London,  1893.  Incorporated  by 
Richard  II. 

Goldsmiths'  Notes.  Bank-notes 
were  originally  so  called,  because  the 
bankers  were  all  goldsmiths. 

Golspie  Stone  (The).  A  stone  in 
Sutherland,  with  an  Ogham  inscription. 
See  '  DogmaePs  Stone.' 

Other  stones  In  Scotland  with  inscriptions  in 
Ogham  are  the  Newton  Stone  and  Logic  Stone  in 
Aberdeenshire,  and  the  Bressay  Stone  in  Shetland. 

G.  O.M.  'The Grand  Old  Man.'  So 
W.  E.  Gladstone,  in  his  last  premiership 
(1881-1885),  was  called,  half  in  ridicule 
and  half  in  admiration.  Born  1809. 

Go'marists  or  '  Anti-Remonstrants,' 
1611.  Calvinists,  BO  called  from  Frans 
Gomar  of  Bruges  (1568-1641),  who  put 
forth  a  strong  '  Counter-Remonstrance  ' 
against  the  Anninian  'Remonstrance' 
(q.v.)  presented  to  the  States  of  Holland, 
in  1610.  This  Counter- Remonstrance  dog- 
matically affirmed  the  dogmas  of  absolute 
predestination  and  reprobation. 

Gombette  (La  loi),  A.D.  502.  A 
Burgundian  code  of  considerable  repute, 
often  printed,  even  so  late  as  1855.  It  was 
so  called  from  Gombaud  or  Gondebaud, 
the  third  king  of  Burgundy,  who  died 
A.D.  516.  A  second  part  was  added  in 
519  by  Sigismond,  the  son  and  successor 
of  Gondebaud.  Gombette  (2  syl.). 

I  observe  that  this  code  is  often  erroneously 
called  by  English  authors  La  loi  Oourbelic,  origi- 
nally, without  doubt,  a  typographical  error. 

Gonfalon'iere  (The),  1292.  The 
title  given  to  the  chief  magistrate  of 
Florence.  Subsequently,  ft  gonfalonier 


576 


GONFALON3 


GOOD 


of  justice,  with  eight  priors,  constituted 
the  Signoria,  held  office  for  two  months, 
and  lived  in  the  palazzo  at  the  public 
charge.  In  other  Italian  republics  the 
gonfaloniers  were  officers  of  justice,  vary- 
ing in  number,  and  commanders  of 
regiments.  In  France,  a  gonfalonier 
was  the  person  who  carried  the  gonfalon, 
or  grand  banner  of  the  church.  This 
sacred  flag  was  always  committed  to 
the  charge  of  the  avouta,  or  temporal  de- 
fenders of  the  churches  and  abbeys. 

Gon'falons  (The).  Of  Florence,  were 
the  sixteen  standards  of  the  four  quarters 
of  the  city.  The  quarters  were  named 
from  the  four  chief  churches  (Santo 
Spirito,  Santa  Croce,  Santa  Maria  Novella, 
and  San  Giovanni)  ;  the  gonfalons  were 
named  after  the  devices  blazoned  on 
them. 

The  four  gonfalons  of  the  Santo  Spirito 
quarter  were  the  Ladder,  the  Shell,  the 
Whip,  and  the  Dragon. 

The  four  gonfalons  of  the  Santa  Croce 
quarter  were  the  Car,  the  Ox,  the  Golden 
Lion,  and  the  Wheels. 

The  four  gonfalons  of  the  Santa  Maria 
Novella  quarter  were  the  Viper,  the  Uni- 
corn, the  Red  Lion,  and  the  White  Lion. 

The  four  gonfalons  of  the  San  Giovanni 
quarter  were  the  Black  Lion,  the  Dragon, 
ihe  Keys,  and  the  Vair. 

The  standard-bearers  were  called  the 
Sixteen,'  and  next  to  the  Signory  the 
office  was  the  most  honourable  in 
Florence. 

Gongoriflm.  A  stilted  bombastic 
style,  called  sometimes  Extilo  en  I  to.  The 
•vord  is  derived  from  Luis  de  Gongora  y 
ArgotS,  a  Spanish  poet  born  at  Cordova 
(1561-1687). 

O.  H.  Lewes,  speaking  of  Calderon.  says  :  '  I 
seriously  declare  that  his  poetry  docs  not  seem  to 
me  a  whit  richer  In  thought  or  feeling  than  that  of 
Lopo  de  Vega,  while  It  is  even  more  defaced  by 
hyperbolical  conceits  and  frigid  Qongorisms.' 

O-onville  Hall,  Cambridge,  1348. 
Founded  by  Edmund  Gonville,  rector  of 
Terrington  and  Rushworth,  in  Norfolk. 
See  'Caius  College'  (Keys  College),  by 
whirh  name  it  is  now  generally  called. 
Oonvllle  Hall  was  enlarged  by  Bishop  Bateman 


Gonza'ga  (The  House  of).  A  long 
line  of  sovereign  dukes  of  Mantua  and 
Montferrat  (1828-1665),  when  the  terri- 
tory was  taken  possession  of  by  the  kaiser- 
king  Joseph  L 


Good  Bishop  of  Marseilles 
(The).  Henri  Francois  Xavier  de  Bel- 
sunce  (1671-1755),  who  night  and  day, 
with  heroic  courage,  exerted  himself  to 
succour  the  dying  during  the  plague  of 
1720-21,  to  cheer  the  despairing,  to  com- 
fort the  afflicted,  and  to  point  all  to  that 
source  of  help  which  alone  holds  the 
issues  of  life  and  death. 

A  similar  devotion  was  shown  in  the  19th  cent, 
by  Father  Damien,  a  Belgian  priest,  who  spent 
sixteen  years  at  the  leper  settlement  at  Molokai, 
a  Hawaiian  island.  This  devoted  priest  caught 
the  disease,  and  died  from  it  in  May  1*89. 

Good  Cousins,  1808.  The  initiated 
of  the  Carbonari.  There  were  (1)  appren- 
tices, (2)  masters. 

Good  Duke  (The).  Edward  duke 
of  Somerset,  lord  Seymour,  governor  of 
the  person  of  the  king's  [Edward  VI.] 
Majesty  and  protector  of  all  his  ivalms; 
lieutenant-general  of  all  his  armies,  both 
by  land  and  sea;  lord  high  treasurer,  earl 
marshal  of  England,  knight  of  the  m»st 
noble  order  of  the  garter,  &c.  If  honours 
make  goodness,  he  must  have  been  '  good  ' 
indeed.  Yet  all  his  greatness  and  good- 
ness did  not  save  him  from  a  tr. 
death.  He  was  made  lord  protector  in 
1547,  and  was  beheaded  on  Tower  Hill 
22  Jan.,  1552. 

Good  Duke  Humphrey  (The). 
Brother  of  Henry  7.  and  lord  protector 
of  England  during  the  minority  of 
Henry  VI.  His  brother  John  cl; 
Bedford  was  regent  of  France  (1891- 
1447). 

He  was  arrested  for  high  treason  11  Feb..  1447. 
and  found  dead  *  Feb.  Probably  murdered  by 
Cardinal  Beaufort. 

Good  Duke  of  Argyll  (The). 
John  Campbell,  duke  of  Argyll  (1678- 
1748). 

Good  Friday.  The  Friday  before 
Easter  Day.  Kept  sacred  in  commemo- 
ration of  the  crucifixion  on  Calvary.  It 
seems  to  have  been  set  apart  by  Con- 
stantine  the  Great,  who  forbade  '  the 
holding  of  law-courts  and  markets'  on 
that  day.  In  England  and  Ireland  it  is  a 
dies  non. 

The  day  of  the  Crucifixion  is  by  no  means  cer- 
tain. Supposing  the  '  Last  Supper  to  be  the 
p.'i.-i'ha,  the  three  synoptists  say  that  the  Cruci- 
fixion took  place  the  day  afu-r,  i.e.  15th  Nis:m  ;  but 
John  informs  us  that  the  pascha  occurred  after 
the  Crucifixion. 

Good  Friend,  1854.  A  nickname 
given  to  Napoleon  III.,  from  a  letter 


GOOD 


GOODY 


877 


which  he  wrote  to  the  Emperor  Nicholas 
of  Kussia.  The  letter  began  '  Sire,'  and 
not  '  Sire,  my  brother,'  and  ended  '  Your 
Majesty's  good  friend.'  The  letter  waa 
published  in.  the  '  Moniteur,'  and  was  like 
a  red  flag  to  the  Russian  autocrat. 

Good    Lord    James    (The)     of 

Douglas,  the  friend  of  Bruce  (died  1330). 
He  was  entrusted  with  the  heart  of 
Bruce,  to  carry  it  to  the  Holy  Land  and 
bury  it  there ;  but,  on  reaching  Seville, 
he  entered  the  service  of  Alfonso  against 
the  Moors,  and  was  slain.  The  heart  was 
brought  back  and  buried  in  Melrose 
Abbey. 

G-oodman  of  Ballengeich.    The 

name  assumed  by  James  V.  of  Scotland 
when  he  made  his  disguised  visits  in  the 
districts  round  Edinburgh  and  Stirling. 

Goodman's  Fields,  Whitechapel, 
London.  So  called  from  a  large  farmer 
of  the  name  of  Goodman. 

At  this  farm  I  myself  in  my  youth  have  fetched 
many  a  ha'p'orth  of  milk,  and  never  had  less  than 
three  ale-pints  in  summer  and  one  in  winter, 
always  hot  from  the  kine  and  strained.  One 
Trolop,  and  afterwards  Goodman,  was  the  farmer 
there,  and  had  thirty  or  forty  kine  to  the  pail. — 
STOW,  Survey  of  London  (1598). 

Good  Men.  So  the  Waldenses  (q.y.) 
were  called  in  Germany,  from  the  sin- 
cerity of  their  persuasion  and  purity  of 
their  lives. 

Good  Men  of  St.  Martin  (The}. 

'Buonomini  di  San  Martino.'  A  chari- 
table society  of  twelve  men,  founded  in 
the  middle  of  the  15th  cent,  by  Antonino 
(afterwards  archbishop  of  Florence,  and 
known  as  St.  Antonio).  Called  '  San 
Martino '  from  the  little  homely  church 
of  St.  Martin,  the  headquarters  of  the 
brotherhood.  It  still  exists  in  Florence. 
The  object  of  this  charity  was  the  relief 
of  those  who  had  fallen  into  poverty,  but 
were  unable  to  earn  their  bread,  and  were 
ashamed  to  beg. 

Dante  was  married  in  thl*  church,  and  waa 
born  within  sight  of  it. 

Good  Parliament  (The),  1376.  In 
the  reign  of  Edward  III.  So  called  from 
its  sturdy  opposition  to  the  illegal  govern- 
ment of  the  Crown,  or  royal  council. 
The  speaker  was  Sir  Peter  de  la  Mare, 
and  the  Black  Prince  most  heartily  sup- 
ported the  Commons.  It  denounced  the 
mismanagement  of  the  French  war,  the 
oppressive  taxation,  and  Jobn  of  Gaunt 
the  duke  of  Lancaster,  who  was  obliged 


to  withdraw  from  the  council.  It  de 
manded  a  strict  account  of  how  the  public 
money  had  been  expended.  It  exposed 
a  terrible  list  of  abuses ;  not  sparing  the 
king  himself  and  his  mistress  Alice 
Perrers.  Alice  was  driven  from  the  court, 
and  made  to  swear  never  to  return  again. 
It  impeached  Lord  Latimer  and  William 
Lyons;  and  presented  160  petitions  of 
grievances.  It  demanded  the  annual  as- 
sembly of  parliament  and  freedom  of  elec- 
tion ;  denounced  the  papal  aggressions, 
and  demanded  a  more  vigorous  prosecu- 
tion of  the  war.  See  '  Parliament.' 

The  taxes  levied  for  the  pope  were  five  times 
those  levied  for  the  king. 

Good  Queen  Anne  (The).  The 
wife  of  Richard  II.  of  England.  On  her 
marriage  she  was  15  and  Richard  16.  She 
was  the  daughter  of  Karl  VI.  kaiser  of 
Germany,  who  attended  his  father,  the 
blind  old  King  of  Bohemia,  at  the  battle 
of  Crecy,  and  was  granddaughter  of 
Sigismund.  Anne  of  Bohemia  was  good 
looking  and  most  amiable.  She  married 
Richard  14  Jan.,  1382,  and  died  at  Sheen 
7  June,  1894,  aged  27. 

Many  suppose  the  phrase  IB  meant  to  apply  to 
Anne  daughter  of  James  II.,  because  she  trans- 
ferred to  the  church  the  money  called  '  Queen 
Anne's  Bounty '  (q.v.) ;  but  Anne  Stuart  was  the 
mere  tool  of  stronger  minds. 

Good  Queen  Maud.  First  wife 
of  her  cousin  Henry  I.  of  England,  and 
daughter  of  Malcolm  of  Scotland.  Married 
1100,  died  1118. 

Good  Regent  (The).  James  Ste- 
wart, earl  of  Murray  (or  Moray),  natural 
son  of  James  V.  of  Scotland,  by  Mar- 
garet, daughter  of  John  4th  lord  Erskine. 
Assassinated  by  Hamilton  of  Bothwell- 
haugh  21  Jan.,  1570. 

Good  Swordsman  (The).  'Le 
bon  sabreur,'  Joachim  Murat,  marshal  of 
France  (1771-1815). 

Good  Templars  (The  Independent 
Order  of).  This  order  is  pledged  to  total 
abstinence.  It  was  formed  in  New  York 
in  1852,  and  introduced  at  Birmingham 
in  1868.  The  president  is  styled  the 
1  Grand  Worthy  Chief.' 

This  order  has  no  connection  with  the  '  Knighte 
Templars '  (q.v.). 

Goody  Palsgrave.  So  Anne  (wife 
of  James  I.  of  England)  used  to  call  her 
daughter  Elizabeth,  after  her  marriage 
with  Frederick  elector  palatine  and 
'  king  of  Bohemia.'  She  had  eight  sons 


678 


GOORKHA 


GOSPELLER3 


and  five  daughters.  '  Goody '  was  a  term 
of  contempt.  Elizabeth  is  often  called 
'  queen  of  Bohemia.' 

Grave  Maurice  [i.e.  the  Oral  Morltz]  and  Prince 
Rupert,  so  celebrated  In  the  wars  of  England  be- 
tween Charles  I.  and  his  parliament,  were  her 
sons:  and  Sophia,  the  mother  of  George,  was  be* 
daughter. 

Goorkha  (India).  A  cow-herd;  a 
name  applied  to  every  native  of  Nepaul. 
It  properly  belongs  to  the  Gorkhaiis,  a 
Hinduised  and  warlike  race  of  Nepaul. 

Qoose  Moon  (The)  So  the  North 
American  Indians  call  the  month  in  which 
the  flocks  of  geese  from  the  Arctic  shores 
arrive.  These  geese  supply  the  Indiana 
with  a  much-coveted  food  in  winter. 

Goose  Tower  (The).  The  tower  of 
the  Castle  of  Gurve,  built  by  Valde- 
mar  I.  of  Sweden  in  1166.  In  this  tower 
captives  taken  in  war,  called  geese,  were 
confined. 

Gordon  Riots  (The),  1778.  RioU 
organised  by  Lord  George  Gordon  as  a 
protestation  against  the  relaxation  of  the 
penal  code  against  English  Roman 
Catholics.  2  June,  1780,  Lord  George 
Gordon,  with  some  100,000  followers,  left 
St.  George's  Fields,  with  the  view  of  pre- 
senting a  monster  petition  (containing 
120,000  names)  for  the  repeal  of  the  late 
act.  The  soldiers  were  called  out ;  only 
eight  persons  in  the  House  voted  with 
Lord  George ;  but  the  mob  were  riotously 
inclined,  and  went  about  destroying 
Roman  Catholic  chapels,  the  shops  of 
Roman  Catholics,  and  molesting  those 
who  resisted  their  foolish  fanaticism. 
This  went  on  for  six  days ;  on  the  ninth 
Lord  George  Gordon  was  apprehended  on 
a  charge  of  high  treason.  Twenty-one 
of  the  rioters  were  executed  in  July  1780, 
but  Lord  George  was  acquitted  as  of 
unsound  mind.  He  ultimately  died  in 
Newgate  of  a  fever  in  1798. 

On  2  June,  1780,  the  chapel  of  the  Sardinian 
minister  was  raced  to  the  ground. 

On  6  June  a  Catholic  school  and  three  priest*' 
houses  were  destroyed. . 

On  6  June  Newgate  was  forced,  and  300  prisoners 
were  released ;  and  in  the  evening  several  houses 

*  On  TJune  King's  Bench  Prison,  the  Fleet  Prison, 
Bridewell,  and  several  private  houses  were  de- 
stroyed. 

Gorham  Case  (The).  A  dispute 
between  the  Rev.  George  C.  Gorham  and 
the  Bishop  of  Exeter,  who  refused  to  in- 
stitute him  to  the  vicarage  of  Bramford 
Speke  in  Devonshire,  in  1848.  Gorham 


applied  to  the  Court  of  Arches,  and  hit 
application  was  dismissed  by  oir  Herbert 
Jenner  Fust  (2  Aug.,  1849).  An  appeal 
was  then  made  to  the  Privy  Council, 
which  reversed  the  order  of  the  Court  of 
Arches  (8  March,  1850).  The  bishop  then 
applied  to  the  Court  of  Queen's  Bench, 
but  was  cast  (15  April,  1850).  Another 
application  by  the  bishop  to  the  Court  of 
Common  Pleas  also  failed  (2  May,  1850) 
Ultimately  Gorham  was  institntnl, 
7  August,  1850.  The  case  created  an 
immense  sensation,  as  it  was  a  combat 
between  the  Evangelical  Church  party, 
represented  by  Gorham,  and  the  Hi^h 
Church  party,  represented  by  the  Bishop 
of  Exeter. 

A  somewhat  similar  contest  occurred  in  1889. 
•when  the  Bishop  of  Lincoln  was  summoned  to 
appear  before  the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury  for 
what  were  called  'Rubrical  offences.'  See  '  Lin- 
coln Impeachment.'  Ac. 

Gorlitz  Process  (The),  1850.  A 
celebrated  trial  which  took  place  in  Ger- 
many. The  Countess  of  Gorlitz  was 
strangled  by  a  servant  named  Johann 
Stauff,  whom  she  had  caught  stalling 
articles  from  a  desk  in  her  sitting-room. 
The  case  was  tried  at  Darmstadt,  and  the 
prisoner  pleaded  'Not  guilty,'  but  was 
imprisoned  for  life.  The  main  interest  of 
the  case  rested  on  this  point :  the  body  of 
the  countess  was  burnt,  and  Dr.  von  Sif- 
bold  maintained  it  was  destroyed  by 
spontaneous  combustion,  while  the  che- 
mists Bischoff  and  Liebig  denied  the 
possibility  of  such  combustion. 

Gortonists.  A  religious  sect  in  New 
England,  so-called  from  Samuel  Gorton 
(1600-1677),  a  sectary  who  denied  the 
humanity  of  Christ.  Extinct. 

Go'schens,  1888.  A  Stock  Exchange 
term  for  the  new  2|  per  cent,  stock,  whirh 
was  for  the  first  time  officially  quoted 
80  March,  1888.  Named  after  George 
Joachim  Goschen,  chancellor  of  the  exche 
quer,  who  projected  the  conversion. 

Gospellers,  1549.  A  religious  party 
in  England,  said  to  have  been  very  profli- 
gate in  their  lives,  and  thus  to  have 
brought  scandal  on  the  Reformed  Church. 
Article  88  of  the  Church  of  England  is 
aimed  at  these  men  :  '  The  goods  of  Chris- 
tians are  not  [in]  common  ...  as  certain 
Anabaptists  do  falsely  boast.' 

When  two  ministers  read  the  communion  ser- 
vice, the  one  who  stands  on  the  north  side  of  ths 
table  is  called  the  Gospeller 


GOSPELS 


GOVERNMENT 


179 


The  Gospel  ot 
Matthias 
Marcion 
Nicodemui 
Petor 
Philip 

Tat  i  an  the  Diateuaron 
Thaddeus 
Thomas 
Valentlnua 


Gospels  (Spurious). 

The  Gospel  of 
Andrew 
Apelles 
BarnabM 
Cerinthus 
Eve 

James  the  Great** 
Judaslscariot 
Lucianus 
Lucius 
Matthew  (false) 

The  Gospel  of  Perfection 
The  Gospel  of  the  Ebionites  (4  syl.). 
The  Gospel  of  the  Infancy  of  Christ 
The  Gospel  of  the  Nativity  of  Mary* 
The  Gospel  of  the  Twelve  Apostles 
The  Gospel  according  to  the  RgyptiaM 
The  Gospel  according  to  the  Hebrews 
The  Gospel  according  to  the  Syrians 
The  Everlasting  Gospel  (18th  cent.) 
The  Four  Gospels  of  the  ManichSans 
The  History  of  Joseph  the  Carpenter 
The  Protevangelium  of  James  [Toldoth  Jeschu] 
%•  It  it  from  these  that  Mohammed  derived  hit 
knowledge  of  the  Saviour. 

Irenoeus  (1. 17)  tells  as  that  the  Gnostics,  in  the 
2nd  cent.,  had  an  innumerable  multitude  of 
spurious  books  ;  and  in  the  folio  wing  age  the  num- 
ber greatly  increased.  In  the  4th  cent,  there  were 
at  least  80  gospels.  See  under  '  Gnostics.' 

G-otescalo,  eurnamed  The  Second 
Effulgence.  A  German  heretic  (806- 
868).  His  'heresy*  seems  to  have  been 
the  Calvinistic  doctrines  of  absolute 
election  and  reprobation.  He  was  con- 
demned by  the  Council  of  Mayence  in 
848,  imprisoned  by  the  order  of  Hincmar 
archbishop  of  Reims,  and  died  in  gaol 
in  868. 

Go'thamite.    A  New  Yorker. 

Gothamist.  ft  man  of  Gotham,  in  Nottingham, 
•hire. 

Gothic  Architecture  (Pointed 
style).  Originated  about  1190. 

Gothic  Code  (The),  or  '  Codex  Le- 
gum  Barbarorum.'  The  laws  of  the 
barbarians  codified  by  Alaric,  king  of  the 
Visigoths,  and  augmented  by  his  suc- 
cessors. See  '  Codex.' 

Gothic  Liturgy  (The).  Same  as 
the  '  Mozarabic  Liturgy '  (q.v.). 

Gothic  War  (The),  A.D.  831.    The 

Sarmatians  being  threatened  by  Alaric, 
king  of  the  Goths,  applied  to  Constan- 
tino the  Great  for  protection.  The 
emperor  gladly  responded  to  the  request, 
and  after  three  or  four  engagements  of 
varying  success,  the  Goths  retreated  across 
the  Danube,  and  Constantino  received  the 
honours  of  a  triumph. 

Goth'icus.  Claudius  II.  of  Rome  was 
W>  called  because  he  defeated  the  Scyth- 
iaua,  LLui'uli,  and  G^ths,  who  had  invaded 


Moesia,  A.D.  269.  In  the  great  battle  at 
Nai'ssus  there  were  more  than  320,000 
Goths,  and  as  many  as  50,000  were  slain. 

Goths  (The).  Part  of  the  great 
Teutonic  swarm  at  one  time  dispersed 
about  the  southern  and  eastern  shores  of 
the  Baltic.  Afterwards  they  moved  to- 
wards the  Black  Sea,  where,  in  the  middle 
of  the  3rd  cent.,  they  split  into  two  parts. 
Those  who  remained  in  the  east  of  Europe 
were  called  the  Eastern  [Ostro]  Goths; 
and  those  who  journeyed  westwards  were 
called  the  Western  [Visi]  Goths. 

Gottesfreunde  (The),  or '  Society  of 
the  Friends  of  God,'  who  strove  to  esta- 
blish the  unlo  mystlca,  or  loving  inter- 
course with  deity. 

Gourides  (2  syl.).  A  dynasty  which 
reigned  in  Persia  in  the  12th  cent., 
founded  by  Hussin  Mahmoud  Gouri, 
governor  of  Gour  under  the  Gaznevides. 
He  declared  himself  independent  in  1155. 
Under  Alah  Eddyn  the  Gourides  con- 
quered all  Persia,  and  drove  out  the  Gaz- 
nevides in  1158;  but  in  1213  they  were  in 
turn  driven  out  by  the  Carizmians. 

Government  (The  Act  of),  1657. 
The  act  which  made  Cromwell  the  Lord 
Protector.  The  Speaker,  in  the  name  of 
the  Commons,  invested  him  with  a  mantle 
of  state,  placed  the  sceptre  in  his  hand, 
and  girt  the  sword  of  justice  by  his  side. 
By  this  act  of  government  Cromwell  was 
allowed  to  name  his  successor,  but  in  all 
after  cases  the  office  was  to  be  elective. 

The  Commons  had  previously  offered  Cromwell 
the  title  of  king,  but  the  army  disapproved;  and 
Cromwell  told  the  Commons  he  could  not  under- 
take the  government  burdened  with  such  a  title. 

Government  of  July  (The).  The 
Royal  Republic,  with  Louis  Philippe,  an 
elective  king,  called  '  King  of  the  French,' 
not '  King  of  France.'  From  9  Aug.,  1830, 
to  24  Feb.,  1848. 

Government   of    the    Cortes 

(The),  1814-1823.  The  constitutional 
monarchy  established  in  Spain  after  the 
fall  of  Napoleon. 

Government  of  the  National 
Defence  (The),  2  Sept.,  1870,  to  13  Feb., 
1871.  After  the  battle  of  Sedan,  when 
the  French  emperor  (Napoleon  III.) 
yielded  up  his  sword  to  William  king  of 
Prussia,  certain  persons  arrogated  to 
themselves  the  offices  of  state  under  the 
title  of  '  The  Government  of  the  National 


860 


GOVERNMENT 


GRACE 


Defence ' ;  but  they  resigned  their  office  to 
the  National  Assembly,  when  M.  Thiers 
was  appointed  president  of  the  new 
republic.  (Thiers,  pronounce  Te-air.) 

Government  of  the  400  (The), 
B.C.  411.  An  oligarchy  instituted  in 
Athena  for  the  democracy,  by  the  per- 
suasion of  Alcibiadt'S.  The  400  were 
chosen  by  five  presidents,  and  in  them 
was  lodged  absolute  power.  This  form 
of  government  lasted  only  four  months. 

Governor-General  of  India,  or 
'Governor-General  of  the  United  Colony,' 
i.e.  Bengal,  Bombay,  and  Madras,  1786. 
Each  of  these  provinces  has  a  governor, 
but  that  of  Bengal  has  precedence. 

Gower.  A  part  of  Glamorganshire, 
colonised  by  Flemings  in  the  reign  of 
Henry  I.  These  colonists  did  not  speak 
Welsh. 

Gownsmen.  Men  who  had  risen 
by  their  wise  counsel  in  civil  affairs ;  in 
contradistinction  to  military  hero«6,call«-(l 
Men  of  the  Sword.  The  terms  were 
common  in  Queen  Elizabeth's  reign.  We 
still  use  the  phrase  4  Carpet  Knights '  for 
lord  mayors  and  other  civil  officers  who 
receive  the  order  of  knighthood. 

Gowrie  Conspiracy  (The),  5 
Aug.,  1GOO.  The  king's  version  is  that 
during  a  hunting  expedition  Alexander 
Ruthven  informed  him  that  a  mysterious 
stranger  with  stores  of  gold  WHS  in  Ruth- 
ven Castle,  and  that  it  would  be  desirable 
for  the  king  to  see  him.  The  king  went 
to  the  castle  with  a  few  attendants,  and 
was  taken  by  Alexander  to  a  high  tower, 
where,  instead  of  a  stranger,  he  found 
Henderson,  one  of  Gowrie's  servants. 
He  says  that  Alexander  tried  to  murder 
him,  but  he  called  out  'Treason,'  and, 
•ome  of  his  attendants  coming  to  his 
rescue,  Alexander  was  slain.  The  noise 
of  the  scuffle  roused  the  house,  and  the 
Earl  Gowrie,  with  seven  retainers,  rushed 
into  the  tower,  whereupon  a  scuffle  en- 
sued, and  Gowrie  fell  dead  at  the  hand 
of  Sir  John  Ramsay.  Some  say  the  whole 
tale  is  most  improbable,  and  that  it  is 
more  likely  that  James  was  the  aggressor, 
and  murdered  the  two  brothers  to  avenge 
an  insult  offered  to  him  by  their  father, 
in  the  '  Raid  of  Ruthven '  (q.v.).  The 
clergy  generally  disbelieved  the  king's 
version,  and  refused  to  offer  up  thanks  to 
God  for  his  deliverance;  but  a  day  was, 


nevertheless,  set  apart  for  the  purpose. 
The  truth  of  the  matter  seems  to  1 
the  two  brothers  wanted  to  kidnap  the 
king,  but  met  with  their  death  and  the 
king  escaped. 

Graal  (The),  or  'The  Holy  Graal.1 
A  miraculous  chalice  made  of  a  single 
emerald,  which  possessed  the  power  of 
preserving  chastity  and  prolonging  life. 
Said  to  have  been  the  cup  from  which 
Christ  drank  at  the  last  supper,  and  it. 
which  Joseph  of  Arimathea  caught  the 
last  drops  of  blood  as  Chris: 
dou  n  from  the  cross.  In  1170  Chre'ti.-n 
of  Troyes  sang  of  the  search  by  knights 
for  this  miraculous  cup,  which  was  a  very 
favourite  subject  in  the  middle  ages. 

Grace  was  the  title  assumed  by 
Henry  IV.  of  England  on  his  acn 
in  1399.  'Excellent  Grace 'wa>a»-  i.nu-il 
by  Henry  VI.  in  1425,  and  was  retained 
till  Henry  VIII.  adopted  the  word  •  Ma- 
jesty '  (q.v.).  An  archbishop  or  duke  of 
the  United  Kingdom  is  still  addressed  as 
1  Your  Grace.' 

Grace  (A).  In  the  University  of 
Cambridge  means  a  proposal  l»y  the 
Council  offered  to  the  Senate  to  be  con- 
firmed. All  laws, all  degrees,  all  permits, 
all  licences,  connected  with  the  \'  \\. 
are  graces  before  they  take  effect  by  the 
authority  of  the  Senate  (q.v.). 

A  grace  for  a  degree  is  called  a  suppllcat. 

Grace  (The  Act  of),  1696.  Provides 
maintenance  for  debtors  in  Scotland 
when  imprisoned  by  their  creditors. 

In  Kngland  general  pardons  at  the  beginning  of 
a  new  reign,  or  on  other  sp«»clal  o 

'.••Is  of  Grace.  In  the  reign  of  \\  illiam  niul 
Mary,  at  the  dissolution  of  the  United  Mini-try 
of  Whigs  and  Tories,  a  general  pardon  for  all 
political  offences,  called  an  Act  of  Grace,  waa 
Bent  down  to  the  House,  1680. 

Grace  (Days  of).  See  '  Days  of  G  race.' 

Grace  Darling,  6  Sept.,  1838. 
The  '  Forfarshire  '  steamboat,  with  sixty 
persons  on  board,  was  wrecked  on  its 
passage  from  Hull  to  Dundee.  A  few 
escaped  in  the  larboard  quarter-boat,  but 
the  vessel  itself  went  to  pieces  on  a  rock 
near  the  Fame  Islands.  Half  the  ship 
was  carried  away,  with  all  the  persons  in 
the  cabin  or  on  the  stern  and  quarter- 
deck, but  the  other  half  stuck  fast  on  the 
rock.  Grace  Darling,  who  was  living 
with  her  father  in  the  Longstone  light- 
house, heard  the  screams,  and  induced 
hei  father  to  go  with  her  ia  ft  lifeboat  to 


GEACELES3 


GRANE 


881 


the  rock.  The  sea  was  very  rough,  the 
wind  high,  and  the  rain  heavy,  but  Grace 
and  her  father  saved  nine  persons.  This 
heroic  maiden  died  20  Oct.,  1842,  of  con- 
sumption, aged  25. 

Graceless  and  Godless  Florins 

(The).  The  florins  struck  in  1849  by  Mr. 
Sheil,  Master  of  the  Mint.  The  legend 
was  only  '  Victoria  Regina,'  both  F.D. 
(fidei  defensor)  and  D.G.  (Dei  gratia) 
being  omitted.  This  gave  great  offence, 
and  the  coins  were  called  in  the  same 
year. 

Graces  (The).  Articles  of  the  cove- 
nant  between  Charles  I.  and  the  great 
landed  proprietors  of  Ireland.  Charles 
had  quartered  a  large  military  force  on 
the  Irish ;  and  the  chief  proprietors 
agreed  to  pay  the  king  120,000£.  to  be 
secured  in  their  rights  and  properties.* 
The  Graces  provided :  That  the  king's 
claim  to  lands  in  Ireland  should  be 
limited  to  sixty  years;  that  the  pro- 
prietors of  Connaught  should  receive 
new  patents ;  that  the  exactions  of  the 
soldiery  should  be  restrained;  that  the 
fees  of  the  king  and  the  powers  of  the 
court  should  be  defined ;  and  that  a  gene- 
ral pardon  for  past  offences  should  be 
granted.  The  articles  were  never  carried 
into  effect. 

•  That  is,  that  the  Discoverers  (q.v.)  should  nol 
be  sent  to  examine  the  titles  of  their  estates. 

Gradual.  That  part  of  the  Mass 
which  intervenes  between  the  epistle 
and  the  gospel;  it  consists  of  a  few 
verses  of  the  psalms  chanted  on  the  steps 
(gradus)  of  the  altar. 

Gradual  Psalms.  '  Psalms  of  the 
Steps,'  '  Songs  of  Degrees,'  Psalms  120- 
134.  The  meaning  is  uncertain.  Pro- 
bably they  were  the  psalms  sung  during 
the  time  of  burnt-sacrifice,  called  olut, 
m-olut  (of  degrees). 

Graf.  In  Germany  a  reeve,  as  in  our 
word  sheriff,  i.e.  shire-reeve.  Subse- 
quently it  was  a  mere  honorary  title, 
somewhat  like  the  French  count.  The 
original  function  of  the  reeve  was  to 
collect  the  revenues  of  his  district.  The 
word  is  very  old,  and  occurs  in  the  Lex 
Sallca  (5th  cent.).  Charlemagne  divided 
his  vast  empire  into  grafschaften  or 
districts,  over  each  of  which  was  a  chief 
magistrate  called  *  graf.  See  'Mar- 
graf,'  'Pfalzgraf.' 


Graham's  Dyke.  The  rampart 
running  along  the  line  of  the  detached 
forts  which  Agricola  planted  A.D.  81 
between  the  firths  of  Clyde  and  Forth, 
to  serve  as  a  defence  against  the  Picts 
and  Scots.  Also  called  the  '  Wall  of  An- 
toninus.' 

Called  the  '  Wall  of  Antoninus  '  because  It  -was 
made  by  Lollius  Urblcus,  general  ol  the  Emperor 
Antoninus.  The  'Dyke  of  Urbicus '  connects 
these  forts  together.  See  '  Grimes  Dyke.' 

Grahamise.  To  open  letters  at  the 
post  office  in  order  to  trace  crime.  '  Har- 
courting  '  is  a  word  of  the  same  meaning, 
introduced  while  Sir  William  Harcourt 
was  home  secretary  (1880-1885). 

Grammarians,  or   '  Grammatlci.' 

Philologists  of  ancient  Rome.  Suetonius 
has  written  a  history  of  the  Grammatici. 
The  most  famous  were  Aristarchus,  Dio- 
nysius,  Didymus,  Flaccus,  and  Quin- 
tilian.  But  of  the  second  century  of  the 
Christian  era  the  following  names  are 
well  known:  Pollio,  Eutychius,  Athe- 
neeus,  Julius  Pollux,  Macrobius,  and 
Aulus  Gellius. 

Gramota  Soudebnaia.  The  code 
of  laws  drawn  up  for  the  people  of  Novo- 
gorod  by  Jaroslaf  I.  of  Russia  (1015- 
1055).  The  code  is  still  in  force. 

Granary  of  Athens  (The).  Th» 
district  about  Kertch.  The  buckwheat 
of  this  district  carried  off  the  prize  in  the 
Great  Exhibition  of  London  in  1851. 

Granary  of  Europe  (The).  Hun- 
gary,  famous  for  its  cereals.  Sicily  w*s 
so  called  at  one  tune. 

Granary  of  Turkey  (The).  So 
Egypt  used  to  be  called. 

Grand  Alliance  (The).  I.  Of 
Kaiser  Leopold  and  Holland  against 
Louis  XIV.,  signed  at  Vienna  12  May, 
1689.  Joined  by  England  20  Dec.,  1689 ; 
by  Spain  6  June,  1690 ;  and  by  Saxony 
2  June,  1694. 

II.  Against  Louis  XIV.  and  the  Spanish 
Succession.    Between  the  kaiser,   Great 
Britain,  Holland,  Prussia,  and  Hanover ; 
signed  at  the  Hague  7  Sept.,  1701. 

III.  Against    Napoleon    I.,  8    March, 
1813.   This  was  the  6th  and  last  coalition 
against    Napoleon,    encouraged    by   the 
disastrous  Moscow  expedition.     The  alli- 
ance, signed  at  Reichenbach,  consisted 
of  Prussia  and  Austria,  Russia,  Sweden, 
and  Great  Britain.    Denmark  joined  14 


GRAND 


GRAND 


Jan ,  1814.    Before  this  Denmark  had 
thrown  in  her  lot  with  Napoleon. 

Grand  Assize  (The).  Appointed 
by  Henry  H.  to  supersede  trials  by 
battle.  A  freeholder  might  refer  his  dis- 
pute to  twelve  legal  knights,  and,  if  they 
agreed  in  their  verdict,  their  judgment 
was  final ;  if  not,  others  were  selected  till 
the  verdict  was  unanimous. 

Grand  Climacteric  (The)  of 
man's  life  is  68,  the  compound  of  the  two 
mystic  numbers  7x9.  Of  course  it  needs 
hardly  be  added  that  this  year  is  not 
more  fatal  to  man  than  any  other. 

Certainly  9x9  is  far  nearer  the  psalmist's  'foar- 
Rcore  '  years.  As  a  rule,  five  times  the  years  of 
full  growth  Is  the  natural  term  of  animal  life. 

Grand  Companies  (The),  or '  Free 
Companies.'  Troops  of  adventurers  that 
desolated  France  in  the  reign  of  Jean  II. 
le  Bon,  and  the  first  part  of  the  reign  of 
Charles  V.,  his  son.  The  nucleus  of  these 
bandits  was  the  disbanded  German  mer- 
cenaries after  the  battle  of  Poitiers  (1356). 
Being  without  employment,  they  enlisted 
under  any  daring  leader  that  would  hire 
them,  and  spread  themselves  abroad 
as  a  desolating  scourge.  To  free  the 
country  of  this  pest  Charles  induced 
them  to  take  service  under  Duguesclin, 
and  sent  them  to  the  Spanish  war,  where 
they  were  either  slain  or  took  service 
under  the  Black  Prince  (1367-1869). 

Grand  Corneille  (Le).  Pierre 
Corneille  (1606-1684).  Thomas  Corneille 
was  also  a  dramatist  (1625-1709). 

Grand  Corrupter  (The).  Sir 
Robert  Walpole  (1676-1745).  He  was 
expelled  the  House  17  Jan.,  1712,  being 
found  guilty  of  'a  high  breach  of  trust, 
and  notorious  corruption.'  There  is  no 
doubt  that  he  always  had  a  profound 
faith  in  bribery,  and  never  scrupled  to 
exercise  it. 

Grand  Council  (The).  'Consiglio 
Grande."  An  assembly  of  Venetian  noble- 
men over  the  age  of  25.  All  persons 
eligible  were  inscribed  in  the  Golden 
Book.  The  Grand  Council  chose  a  com- 
mittee of  11  to  elect  the  members  of  the 
Grand  Council ;  the  Grand  Council,  after 
6  ballots  and  5  scrutinies,  elected  the 
Council  of  Forty ;  and  the  Council  of 
Forty  elected  one  of  the  Grand  Council 
tor  doge, 


Grand  Coutu'mier  of  Nor- 
mandy (The).  A  collection  of  the 
ancient  laws  of  Normandy,  compiled  in 
the  3rd  year  of  Henry  III.,  and  contain- 
ing the  laws  and  customs  prevailing  in 
the  reigns  of  Henry  IL,  Richard  I.,  and 
John. 

Grand  Days.  Those  days  in  the 
term  which  are  'dies  non  juridlci,1  in  the 
Inns  of  Court  and  Chancery,  as  Candle- 
mas day  in  Hilary — Ascension  day  in 
Easter — St.  John  the  Baptist's  day  in 
Trinity — and  All  Saints'  day  in  the 
Michaelmas  term. 

In  the  French  monarchy  the  annual 
assizes  were  called  the  Grand  Jours,  es- 
pecially the  extraordinary  assizes  of  the 
kings  of  France  in  the  provinces.  In  the 
reign  of  Francois  I.  there  were  many 
such,  e.g.  in  Poitiers  1581,  and  again 
1541 ;  at  Moulins  in  1584,  1540,  1545 ;  at 
Troyes  in  1535 ;  at  Angers  in  1539,  «tc. 
The  last  Grand  Jour  was  held  by  Louis 
XIV.  in  1665  at  Clermont-Ferrand. 

Grand  Duke  of  the  West  (The). 
The  Duke  of  Burgundy.  Philippe  III. 
le  Bon  (1896,  1419-1467)  was  'due  de 
Bpurgogne,  de  Lorraine,  de  Brabant,  de 
Limbourg,  et  de  Gueldres;  comte  de 
Flandre  et  d'Artois ;  comte-palatine  de 
Hainault,  de  Zetland,  de  Namur,  et  de 
Zutphen;  seigneur  delaFrise,  de  Salins, 
et  de  Malines.' 

Grand  Master.  The  head  of  the 
Hospitallers,  Templars.Teutonic  Knights, 
and  Freemasons  respectively. 

Grand  Monarque(-Le).  Louis XIV. 
(1638,  1648-1715).  He  was  for  twenty 
years  the  pupil  of  Mons.  Beauchamp,  the 
dancing-master,  and  in  his  wars  with 
Marlborough  reduced  France  to  the 
verge  of  bankruptcy.  His  religious  per- 
secutions were  almost  as  disastrous  to 
France  as  his  wars  with  England.  It  is 
well  for  a  nation  not  to  have  such  '  great 
kings '  as  Louis  XTV. 

It  ia  truly  pitiable  to  call  such  a  man  as  George 
IV.  '  the  First  Gentleman  of  Europe.'  or  Louis  XIV. 
the  '  Grand  Monarque'of  France.  Henri  IV.-waa 
twice  as  '  Great '  as  the  pupil  of  M.  Beauchamp. 

Grand  Old  Man  (The),  or  G.O.M. 
I.  William  Ewart  Gladstone  was  so-called 
in  his  last  administration,  1881-1885. 
Lord  Rosfbrry  first  used  the  expres- 
sion 26  April  188-2,  and  the  Right  lion. 
Sir  W.  Vernon  llarcourt  repeated  it, 
18  Oct.  the  same  year. 


GRAND 


GRANGERITE 


883 


n.  Dr.  Hook,  when  ricar  of  Leeds 
(1837-1859),  addressing  a  working  class, 
said,  in  reference  to  the  '  Messiah,'  Han- 
del, 'the  Grand  Old  Man,'  entertained 
the  town  with  that  oratorio  for  a  whole 
week  (Leeds  Weekly  Express,  9  Nov., 
Local  Gossip). 

Grand  Pensionary  (The).  In 
Holland,  or  '  Assessor  juris  perltus,'  the 
chief  minister  of  the  States,  and  chan- 
cellor of  the  exchequer.  The  office 
lasted  for  five  years,  but  the  same  person 
was  eligible  for  re-election.  The  most 
famous  were  Jean  de  Witt  (died  1672)  and 
Heiiisius  (1689-1720).  Office  abolished 
by  Napoleon  I.  in  1795. 

There  used  to  be  a  pensionary  In  each  of  the 
main  cities  of  Holland. 

Grand  Privilege  (The).  'Groot 
Privilegie.'  The  Magna  Charta  of  Hol- 
land, granted  1477  by  Mary  duchess  of 
Burgundy. 

Grand  Remonstrance  (The), 
22  Nov.,  1641.  Adopted  by  the  Long  Par- 
liament against  the  measures  of  Charles 
I.  It  was  brought  in  by  Pym,  who  de- 
clared it  was  not  the  intention  of  the 
parliament  to  abolish  episcopacy,  but 
only  to  limit  and  reduce  the  power  of 
the  bishops.  It  repudiated  the  charge  of 
being  revolutionary.  It  demanded  the 
observance  of  the  laws  against  papistry  ; 
securities  for  the  even  administration  of 
justice ;  and  the  employment  of  ministers 
who  had  the  confidence  of  parliament. 

Grand  Serjeanty.  An  ancient 
English  tenure  by  which  a  man  holds  his 
lands  and  tenements  of  the  king  by  ser- 
vice, such  as  carrying  the  royal  banner 
or  king's  lance ;  leading  an  army  ;  carry- 
ing the  coronation  sword;  being  the 
king's  carver,  butler,  chamberlain,  and 
BO  on. 

Grand  Tour  (The).  The  tour 
made  by  wealthy  Englishmen  through 
France,  Switzerland,  Italy,  and  home  by 
Germany. 

Grand  Vizier.  Chief  minister  of 
the  Ottoman  empire,  introduced  by  Amu- 
rath  I.  in  1386 ;  abolished  by  Mahmoud  II. 
in  1838 ;  but  restored  by  Abdul  Medjid 
in  1839. 

In  750  the  chief  mlnkter  of  the  kallf  was  called 
Tlzier. 

Grande  Mademoiselle  (La). 
Anne  Mario  Louise  d'Orleans,  duchess  of 


Montpensier,  and  first  cousin  of  Louis 
XIV.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Gaston 
duo  d'Orleans,  and  Marie  de  Bourbon- 
Montpensier.  Louis  XIII.  was  her  uncle. 
La  Grande  Mademoiselle  was  one  of  the 
richest  heiresses  in  Europe. 

Grande  Semaine  (La),  27,  28,  29 
July,  1830.  Tuesday,  Wednesday,  and 
Thursday  of  the  Insurrection  of  Paris 
which  drove  Charles  X.  from  the  throne, 
and  substituted  for  him  Louis  Philippe, 
called  the  Citizen-king.  Semaine  (2  syl.). 

Grandees,  1648.  So  the  members 
of  the  council  of  officers  were  called  in 
the  reign  of  Charles  I.  The  members  of 
the  inferior  council  were  called  Adjutors, 
and  subsequently  Agitators. 

Grandes  Compagnies  (Les),  14th 
cent.  Gangs  of  adventurers  which  deso- 
lated France  in  the  reigns  of  Jean  II. 
and  Charles  V.  They  were  recruited  by 
strangers  of  all  nationalities,  especially 
by  the  Germans  whom  Edward  III.  had 
set  at  liberty  after  the  treaty  of  Bre*tigny 
in  1860.  The  populace  rose  up  against 
them  and  put  them  down  for  a  time,  but 
they  reappeared  in  1361  under  the  name 
of  Tards- Venus.  Duguesclin  had  the  wit 
to  enrol  them  in  the  army  of  Enrique  of 
Trastamare,  and  employed  them  in  the 
Spanish  war  against  Pedro  the  Cruel. 

Grandes  Pre'cieuses  (Les).  The 
learned  women  of  the  Hotel  Rambouillet, 
in  contradistinction  to  the  Pre'cieuses 
Ridicules. 

Les  Grandea  Precieuses  sqnt  de  ces  choses  ex- 
cellentes  aptes  &  etre  imitees  par  de  mauvais 
•inges.— MOLIEKE. 

Grandison-Cromwell.  So  La- 
fayette (1754-1834)  was  caUed  by  Mira- 
beau.  He  wanted  to  appear  a  Christian 
gentleman,  like  Richardson's  '  Sir  Charles 
Grandison,'  but  in  his  heart  of  hearts  he 
had  the  ambition  of  a  Cromwell. 

[Paris  rang]  with  endless  talk  about  English 
Monk,  nay  about  Cromwell.  O  thou  poor  Grand!. 
Bon-Cromwell  I— CARLYLK,  French  Revolution,  vol. 
11.  bk.  vl.  1. 

Grangerite  (A).  One  who  extends 
and  supplements  a  book  by  collateral 
matter  culled  from  all  sorts  of  sources,  as 
prints,  maps,  newspaper  cuttings,  selec- 
tions from  other  books,  pamphlets,  auto- 
graph letters,  and  so  on.  So  called  from 
the  Rev.  J.  Granger  (1710-1776),  who 
'  grangerised '  a  biographical  history  of 
England  (1769)  with '  supplement '  (1774). 
«M  BOWBJUBBIU.  Thee*  wr«  also  ta«  word* 


GRANITE 


GRAVE-CLOTHES 


1  Grangerlse,'  'Grangerlsm,' '  Grangerlsatlon,"  &o. 
Forster's  '  Life  of  Dickens,'  8  vols.  was  '  gran- 
gerised  '  to  9  vols.  In  America,  by  playbills,  engrav- 
ings, portraits,  views,  catalogues,  illustrations, 
and  other  supplemental  matter. 

Granite  City  (T/w).  Aberdeen,  Scot- 
land. Many  of  the  houses  are  built  of 
the  granite  which  abounds  in  the  neigh- 
bourhood. 

O-ranite  Redoubt  (The),  14  June, 
1800.  The  grenadiers  of  the  Consular 
Guard  of  Bonaparte  (First  Consul)  were 
go  called  from  the  stand  which  they  made 
at  the  battle  of  Marengo  against  the  Aus- 
trians. 

Granth.  The  sacred  book  of  the 
Sikhs.  There  are  really  two  Granths : 
one  the  Adigranth  by  Arjunmall,  and 
the  other  by  Guru  Govind  Sinh.  Both 
are  metrical  and  very  bulky. 

Under  me  (Govind)  the  bows  of  the  Singhs  have 
proved  triumphant  over  the  sabres  of  tho  Mos- 
lems ;  and  the  precepts  of  the  Granth  over  the 
cowardly  doctrines  of  the  Vedas  and  Shastraa. — 
GOVIND,  Hittory  of  hit  Wart. 

Grape-stone  (Killed  by  a).  Ana- 
creon  the  poet  was  choked  by  a  grape 
•tone,  B.C.  478,  aged  85.  The  favourite 
concubine  of  Yezid  IE.,  kalif  of  the  Sara- 
cens, was  also  killed  in  the  same  manner, 
U>.  726.  See  '  Eating  Fruit.' 

Grasshopper  (The).  Callimldes,  an 
Athenian,  in  the  tune  of  Philip  of  Mace- 
don  ;  so  called  on  account  of  his  vivacious 
wit  and  liveliness. 

Grateful  Order  of  St.  Cathe- 
rine (The),  1712.  A  Russian  order 
founded  by  Peter  the  Great,  in  gratitude 
to  his  wife  for  delivering  him  from  cap- 
tivity by  bribing  the  Turkish  vizier. 

Grateley  (Synod  of).  During  the 
reign  of  Edgar.  Made  ten  regulations 
for  the  Church,  by  far  the  most  important 
ever  passed : 

1.  Regulated  tithes. 

2.  Authorised  judges  to  execute  sen- 
tence on  those  condemned  by  the  trial  of 
ordeal. 

8.  Against  witches  and  highwaymen. 

4.  Names  the  towns  authorised  to  coin 
money. 

5.  Awards  the  punishment  for  debasing 
coin. 

6.  Regulates  ordeals. 

7.  Forbids  buying  and  selling  on  Sun- 
days. 

8.  Against  perjury. 


9.  Commands  bishops    to    assist   tht 
judges. 

10.  Against     remiss      and     negligent 
magistrates. 

Gratian's  Decretal,  or  'Docre- 
tum  Gratiani.'  A  part  of  the  '  Corpus 
Juris  Ciyllis'  collected  by  Gratian,  a 
Benedictine  monk  of  the  12th  cent,  in 
Tuscany.  The  collection  took  him  twenty- 
four  years  to  compile. 

Grattan's  Parliament.  Consisted 
of  a  house  of  lords  and  house  of  commons. 
It  was  altogether  Protestant,  and  was 
elected  exclusively  by  Protestants  till 
towards  the  close  of  its  career,  whoa 
Catholics  were  admitted  to  the  franchise. 
It  was  eminently  the  representative  of  the 
property  class  of  Ireland,  and  many  of  its 
members  were  the  nominees  of  the  British 
government.  Pitt  based  his  argument  for 
the  Union  mainly  on  the  ground  that  the 
Irish  Parliament  was  not  workable.  In 
1780  Grattan  proposed  in  the  Irish  Par- 
liament the  abolition  of  'Poyning's  Act' 
(q.v.).  It  was  not  then  carried,  but  in 
1782  he  moved  what  is  called  the  '  1 
ration  of  Rights ' — that  any  claim  out  of 
Ireland  to  bind  the  kingdom  of  Ireland 
is  illegal.  In  April  the  same  year  he  as- 
sumed the  question  to  be  carried,  and  de- 
clared that  henceforth  no  body  of  men, 
except  the  Irish  Parliament,  has  any 
right  to  make  laws  by  which  In-Iaml  shall 
be  bound.  In  May  C.  J.  Fox  repealed  the 
bill  of  6  Geo.  I.,  and  Ireland  was  set  free. 
Grattan  was  rewarded  by  a  grant  from 
the  Irish  Parliament  of  50,0002.  See 
'  Parliaments.' 


Grattan'B  Parliament  pamed  64  coercion  i 
It  began  in  one  revolution,  and  rn 
putting  down  of  an  Insurrection.    'I  i. 


acta. 

r  the 

putting  down  of  an  Insurrection.  Tlio  Irish  par- 
liament was  united  to  that  of  GrtMt  Hriuiiu  in 
1800,  by  what  IB  called  the  'Act  of  Union.  G rat- 
tan •  atatue  in  Dublin  was  erected  in 

Grave  of  the  Russians  (The), 
1788.  On  the  death  of  Augustus  II.  of 
Poland,  Stanislaus  Leczinski  was  elected 
king,  but  his  election  was  opposi-.l  hy 
Austria  and  Russia.  Stanislaus  ll.-il.  and 
shut  himself  up  in  Dantzir,  when-  he  was 
besieged  by  the  Russian  army,  but 
so  stout  a  defence  that  a  place  is  still 
shown  on  the  fortifications  of  Dantzio 
called  '  The  Grave  of  the  Russians.' 

Grave-clothes  (The),  in  which  th. 
body  of  Christ  was  wrapped  after  the 
crucifixion,  are  thus  tabulated  by  hagio» 
graphers :  Alx-la-Chapelle  contains  sou*; 


GRAVE-STONES 


GREAT 


the  parts  deposited  at  Besan<jon  were 
thrown  away  at  the  Revolution ;  Cadouin, 
in  the  diocese  of  Perigueux,  claims  to 
possess  a  cloth,  somewhat  more  than  two 
yards  and  a  half  in  length,  and  a  yard  and 
ft  quarter  in  breadth ;  Cahors  is  especially 
rich  in  the  sacred  grave-clothes,  it  claims 
to  possess  the  cloth  which  covered  the 
head  of  Jesus,  it  is  of  Egyptian  linen 
'  trois  doubles  superposes ' ;  Carcasso,  in 
Italy,  contains  some  of  them ;  Chambery 
has  one  beautiful  bit  of  linen  cloth,  said 
to  have  been  employed  on  the  occasion ; 
Mayence  has  some  of  the  grave-clothes  ; 
in  Rome  several  churches  profess  to  con- 
tain some  of  these  relics ;  Toulouse  has 
some  ;  and  in  Turin  is  a  square  of  linen 
four  and  a  half  yards  long,  spotted  with 
blood,  and  said  to  be  the  napkin  wrapped 
round  the  head.  See  '  Crucifixion,  Relics 
of  the.' 

If  all  the  grave-clothes  said  to  be  relics  were  used, 
it  must  have  taken  considerable  time  to  have 
folded  them  up  neatly  and  placed  them  on  the  Beat 
where  the  body  was  laid. 

Grave-stones  (Jewish).  An  image 
or  effigy  with  uplifted  hands,  signifies  a 
Jewish  priest.  A  vase  of  water  delineated 
on  a  grave-stone  signifies  a  Levite,  who 
bathed  the  hands  of  priests  or  poured 
water  over  them. 

In  Catholic  symbolism  figures  with  their  hands 
on  their  breasts,  and  chalices,  denote  priests. 

Figures  with  crozler,  mitre,  and  pontificals,  re- 
present prelate*. 

Figures  with  armour  represent  knights. 

Figures  with  legs  crossed  represent  either  cru- 
$ad*r»  or  married  men. 

Figures  with  mantle  and  large  ring  represent 
nun*. 

Gray.    See  '  Grey/ 

Gray's  Inn.  One  of  the  four  Inni 
of  Court,  having  the  sole  power  of  calling 
persons  to  the  degree  of  barrister. 


The  four  Inns  of  Court  are  the  Inner  Temple, 
iray's  Inn. 
New    Inn  is    affiliated    to    the  Middle  Temi 


the  Middle  Ternplo.  Lincoln's  Inn,  and  Gi 


Thavles  Inn  and  Furnival  s  Inn  to  Lincoln's  Inn  ; 
Clifford's  Inn  and  Clement's  Inn  to  the  Inner 
I'emple ;  Barnard's  and  Staple's  to  Gray's  Inn. 

Greased  Cartridges,  1857.  In 
January,  a  man  employed  in  India 
in  making  cartridges  for  the  new 
Enfield  rifles  just  supplied  to  our  native 
soldiers,  asked  a  sepoy  of  the  2nd  Grena- 
diers for  a  draught  of  water  from  his 
drinking-pot.  The  high-caste  sepoy  was 
indignant,  for  if  the  pot  but  touched  the 
lips  of  the  artisan,  it  would  have  been 
polluted  for  ever.  The  man  replied  with 
ft  sneer  that  the  sepoy  need  not  be  so 
squeamish,  as  the  new  cartridges  were 
17 


greased  with  bullock  fat,  and  every  sepoy 
would  lose  caste  in  biting  off  the  end. 
The  horrible  tale  spread  like  wildfire. 
The  Hindus  were  told  the  grease  was  that 
of  the  sacred  cow,  the  Moslem  soldiers 
were  told  it  was  the  grease  of  the  unclean 
swine.  Others  asserted  it  was  a  mixture 
of  cow  and  pig  fat.  And  this  led  to  the 
Indian  Mutiny  (q.v.). 

Great  Antiquity  (The).  The  re- 
vised records  and  chronicles  of  Ireland  by 
the  suggestion  of  St.  Patrick.  Parts 
existed  for  many  centuries,  as  '  The  Book 
of  Armagh,'  'The  Psalter  of  Cashel,' 
1  The  Book  of  Glandaloch,'  <  The  Leabhar 
Gabala,'  and  others,  from  which  much  of 
the  ancient  history  of  Ireland  is  derived. 
1  The  Psalter  of  Cashel '  was  compiled  by  King 
Cormac.  It  was  a  book  of  annals,  very  valuable, 
but  unhappily  lost. 

Great  Bear  (The),  or  '  Ursa  Major.' 
The  finest  of  the  northern  constellations, 
consisting  of  seven  great  stars.  Called 
'  Ceorl's  Wain '  (the  churl's  waggon),  cor- 
rupted into  King  Charles's  Wain.  Also 
called  the  plough.  The  figure  of  a  bear 
with  a  fox's  tail  is  certainly  a  funny 
anomaly. 

Great  Beds.  I.  Deut.  iii.  11.  The 
bedstead  of  Og  king  of  Bashan  was 
9  cubits  long  and  4  cubits  wide,  after  the 
cubit  of  a  man,  i.e.  18  in.  In  English 
measure  the  length  was  13  ft.,  and  the 
width  6  ft. 

II.  The  Great  Bed  of  Ware  is  12  ft. 
long  and  12  ft.  wide,  said  to  have  been 
made  for  Warwick, '  the  King-maker.' 

III.  The  bed  of   Reims  Cathedral  in 
which  Louis  XVI.  and  Marie  Antoinette 
slept  at  their  coronation  was  7  ft.  10  in. 
long,  and  7  ft.  8  in.  wide.    Its  height  was 
8  ft.  from  the  ground,  which  must  have 
been  most  inconvenient. 

Great  Bible  (The),  or  '  Great  Eng- 
lish Bible,'  1539-1541.  Published  in  the 
reign  of  Henry  VIII.  A  translation  under 
Archbishop  Parker,  who  induced  the 
bishops  and  other  learned  men  to  under- 
take it  in  portions.  The  different  parts 
were  afterwards  joined  together  and 
printed  with  short  notes  in  folio.  In  1589 
an  octavo  edition  was  brought  out.  In 
1572  another  folio  edition  was  printed 
with  corrections,  and  several  prolego- 
mena. This  was  called  '  Matthew  Parker'* 
Bible.'  See  '  Bibles.' 

The  Great  Bible  ww  based  on  Tyndale's  tr»n» 


GREAT 


GREAT 


Q-reat  Britain.  A  name  adopted 
on  the  legislative  union  of  Scotland  and 
England  by  the  Act  of  Union  passed  16 
Jan.,  1707.  It  was  provided  by  this  act 
that  the  two  kingdoms  of  England  and 
Scotland  should  be  united  into  one  under 
the  name  of  Great  Britain. 

Great  Bullet-head  (The).  George 
Cadoudal,  the  French  royalist  (1769- 
1804).  He  was  head  of  the  Chouans  after 
the  death  of  Jean  Cottereau,  and  in  1802 
joined  Pichegru's  conspiracy  (q.v.). 

Great  Captain  (The).  I.  Hernan- 
dez Gonzalo  de  Cordova  y  Aguilar  (1443- 
1515).  Called  El  Gran  Capitan  in  1496 
after  reducing  Upper  Calabria,  surprising 
Laino,  and  going  to  the  aid  of  Ferdinand 
at  Atella  in  the  first  half  of  the  year  1496. 
He  finished  op  the  year  by  expelling  the  French 
from  Naples. 

IL  Manuel  I.  emperor  of  Trebizond 
(1120, 1148-1180). 

Great  Cham  ofLiterature  (The). 
Dr.  Samuel  Johnson  (1709-1784). 

Great  Civil  War  (The).  The  war 
in  the  reign  of  Charles  I. 

Nor  was  he  lees  affected  when  hla  aunt  narrated 
the  sufferings  and  fortitude  of  Lady  Alice  .  .  . 
during  the  Great  CiTll  War.— Sir  W.  BOOTT, 
H'arrrlfy,  chap.  T. 

Great  Commoner  (The).  I.  Sir 
John  Barnard,  who,  in  1717,  proposed  to 
reduce  the  interest  of  the  National  Debt 
from  4  to  8  per  cent.  Any  creditor,  how- 
ever,  was  at  liberty  to  receive  his  principal 
in  full,  if  he  liked.  It  was  William  Pitt 
(Lord  Chatham)  who  gave  this  designa- 
tion to  Sir  John  Barnard. 

Mr.  Ooschen  In  1888  reduced  the  Interest  from 
K,  to  2jl.  per  cent. 

n.  William  Pitt  (afterwards  Earl  of 
Chatham),  1708-1778.  Buried  in  West- 
minster Abbey. 

Great  Company  (The).  I.  1848. 
The  first  was  commanded  by  the  German 
Guarnieri  or  Duke  Werner,  who  wrote  on 
his  corslet '  Enemy  of  God,  of  Pity,  and 
of  Mercy.'  It  was  employed  against  the 
Visconti  by  the  league  of  the  Montferrat, 
La  Scala,  Carrara,  Este,  and  Gonzaga 
houses. 

II.  1853.  Bands  of  adventurers  under 
the  command  of  Fra  Moriale,  and  after- 
wards of  Conrad  Laiulo.  It  consisted  of 
40,000  men,  of  whom  5,000  were  cuirassiers. 
U  hired  itself  out  to  anyone  who  wanted 


a  ready-made  army,  and  exacted  black- 
mail  from  cities  and  castles  to  be  secure 
against  depredations.  See  'Pind'aris.1 
(See  Hallam, '  Middle  Ages,'  vol.  i.  p.  498.) 

Let  Compagniet  Grande*  were  the  condottieri  or 
free-lances  of  France :  the  chief  were  under  Sir 
Hugh  Calverley,  Sir  Matthew  Gournay,  and  the 
Chevalier  Vert*.  Under  Duguesclin  they  en- 
listed  in  the  Spanish  army,  and  disappeared  from 
history  1860. 

Great  Cond6  (The).  Louis  prince 
de  Conde".  Died  1674,  aged  65. 

Great  Council  (The),  1173.  A 
Venetian  council  of  480  members,  who 
represented  the  general  assembly  of  the 
whole  people,  and  was  renewed  every 
year.  The  electors  were  a  committee 
of  twelve,  two  from  each  of  the  six  dis- 
tricts or  Sestien.  From  this  body  a 
committee  of  sixty  formed  the  senate- 
and  assisted  the  doge. 

Great  Council  of  the  Peers 
(The),  24  Sept.,  1640.  Assembled  at  York 
by  Charles  1.,  who  was  unwilling  to 
summon  a  parliament  because  the  par- 
liament always  insisted  on  redress  of 
grievances  before  they  would  grant  sup- 
plies. This  great  council  was  called  to 
grant  supplies  to  raise  an  army  to  resist 
the  Scots,  who  had  recently  encamped  on 
a  hill  called  Dunse  Law,  and  threatened 
to  advance. 

Great  Council  of  the  Realm 
(The).  The  witenagemote,  or  parlia- 
ment of  the  Norman  kings  of  England. 
All  tenants  who  held  directly  of  the 
crown,  all  bishops,  and  the  greater  abbots, 
with  the  great  officers  of  the  court,  con- 
stituted this  council.  It  was  not  so  much 
an  assembly  of  'wise  men'  as  an  as- 
sembly of  feudal  vassals.  In  the  reign 
of  Henry  I.  the  lesser  barons  were 
excused  attendance,  though  their  right 
of  doing  so  remained.  In  1265  Simon  de 
Montfort  summoned  knights  from  each 
county  and  two  burgesses  from  each 
town  to  his  parliament.  From  1295  the 
great  council  had  become  the  parlia- 
ment of  the  realm,  in  which  every  ordpr 
of  the  state  was  represented,  and  having 
the  control  of  the  legislation  and  execu- 
tive government  of  the  nation. 

Great  Cromwell  Bible  (The\ 
1588-89.  The  first  edition  of  the  folia 
Bible,  printed  in  the  reign  of  Henry 
VIII.  The  edition  contained  '2,f.ob 
copies,  one  of  which  was  set  up  in  ttvery 
church  in  England,  and  secured  to  • 


GREAT 


GREAT 


837 


iesk  by  a  chain.  Within  three  years 
•even  editions  were  published.  See 
'Bibles.' 

This  -was  not  Oliver  Cromwell,  but  Thomas 
Cromwell,  who  was  beheaded  In  1640. 

Great  Dauphin  (The).  Louis,  son 
of  Louis  XIV.  (1661-1711). 

The  son  of  the  Great  Dauphin  was  called  '  The 
Little  Dauphin.1  Both  died  before  Louis  XIV. 

Great  Disease  (The).    Leprosy. 

Great  Duke  (The).    The  Duke  of 
Wellington  (1769-1852). 
Bury  the  Great  Duke 

With  an  empire's  lamentation  J 
Let  us  bury  the  Great  Duke 
To  the  noise  of  the  mourning  of  a  great  nation. 
TENNYSON. 

Great  Earl  of  Cork  (The).  Richard 
earl  of  Cork,  lord  high  treasurer  of 
Ireland  in  the  reigns  of  James  I.  and 
Charles  L 

Great  Eastern  (The).  The  iron 
1  leviathan  '  steamship  built  by  Brunei  in 
1857.  It  made  its  first  voyage  across  the 
Atlantic  in  1860.  It  was  broken  up  in 
1888. 

Great  Elchi  (The).  Stratford  Can- 
ning (Lord  Stratford  de  Redcliffe),  ambas- 
sador to  the  Ottoman  Porte  1841-1858 ; 
born  1787,  died  1880. 

The  Turks  called  him  the  'Padishah  of  the 
Padishah.' 

Great  Elector  (The).  Frederick 
William  elector  of  Brandenburg  (1620- 
1688). 

Great  Fire  (The),  or  'The  Great 
Fire  of  London,'  1666,  the  year  after  the 
Plague,  which  it  put  an  end  to.  It  broke 
out  at  a  bakehouse  near  London  Bridge. 
Only  six  persons  perished  in  the  fire, 
though  600  streets,  18,000  houses,  80 
churches,  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  the 
Custom-house,  Guildhall,  and  4  stone 
bridges  were  destroyed.  The  people,  to 
the  amount  of  200,000,  camped  out  in  the 
fields  of  Islington  and  Highgate. 

Great  Harry  (The),  1509.  The 
first  double-decker  built  in  England ;  it 
had  three  masts.  It  was  1,000  tons 
burden,  and  cost  ]4,OOOZ.  This  ship  was 
built  by  order  of  Henry  VII.,  and  was 
completed  in  the  year  of  his  death.  It 
was  accidentally  burnt  at  Woolwich  in 
1558.  (See  '  Archseologia,'  vol.  iii.  p.  266.) 
See  '  Henri  Grace  a  Dieu.' 

The  second  great  ship  was  the  '  Henri  Grftce  A 
Dieu,'  and  the  third  was  the  'Sovereign  of  the 
10M.1  «««  '  Great  Michael.1 


Great-head,  or  'Caenmore.'  Mal- 
colm III.  of  Scotland,  who  married  Mar- 
garet sister  of  Edgar  Atheling  (1024, 
1057-1098).  See  also  '  Grostete.' 

Great  King  (The).  The  King  of 
Persia  was  so  called  during  the  prosperity 
of  that  empire. 

Great  Light  (The),  orLlever  Mawr. 
Cyllin  or  Linus  (2  Tim.  iv,  21),  brother  of 
Claudia  (wife  of  the  senator  Pudens,  and 
grandfather  of  King  Lleirwg  [Lucius], 
who  is  said  by  some  to  have  introduced 
Christianity  into  Britain  A.D.  59). 

Of  course  the  introduction  of  Christianity  Into 
Britain  by  King  Lucius  is  generally  denied ;  but 
other  conjectures,  no  less  fanciful,  are  :  St.  James 
the  son  of  Zebedee  (Ussher);  Simon  Zel6tes  (Cave) ; 
Joseph  of  Arimathea  (Gildas) ;  St.  Paul  (Eusebiut) ; 
St.  Peter:  Aristobulus,  &c.  All  that  Is  certain 
is  this  :  Christianity  was  introduced  by  someone, 
probably  in  the  1st  or  2nd  cent.  In  the  Council  of 
Aries,  814,  the  British  Church  was  represented  by 
three  bishops  (York,  London,  and  Lincoln). 

Great  Magician  of  the  North 
(The).  Sir  Walter  Scott  is  so  called  by 
Professor  John  Wilson  (1771-1832). 

Great  Marquis  (The). 

I.  James  Graham  marquis  of  Montrose 
(1612-1650). 

II.  Dom  Sebastiano  Jose  de  Carvalho 
marquis  of  Pombal,  the  greatest  of  all 
the  Portuguese  statesmen  (1699-1782). 

Great  Michael  (The).  A  monster 
ship  constructed  by  James  IV.  of  Scot- 
land. Its  sides  were  10  ft.  thick;  ita 
length  was  240  ft.,  breadth  36  ft.  It 
required  800  mariners  to  work  her,  and 
would  hold  1,000  soldiers.  A  cannon  ball 
would  not  pierce  her  sides.  See  '  Greal 
Harry,'  and  '  Henri  Grace  a  Dieu.' 

Great  Mogul  (The),  1526.  A  title 
first  assumed  by  Baber,  fifth  in  descent 
from  Tamerlane.  The  sovereigns  of 
Delhi  continued  the  title. 

Great  Mogul  Diamond  (The). 
The  history  of  this  diamond  runs  back 
to  B.C.  56,  but  little  is  known  of  it  till  the 
14th  cent.,  when  it  was  held  by  the  rajah 
of  Malwa.  Later  on  it  fell  into  the  hands 
of  the  sultans  of  Delhi,  after  their  con- 
quest of  Malwa.  Tavernier  tells  us  he 
saw  it  among  the  jewels  of  Aurengzebe, 
and  says  in  the  rough  state  it  weighed 
793g  carats.  The  Shah  Djihan  sent  it  to 
Hortensio  Borgio,  a  Venetian  lapidary,  to 
be  cut,  when  it  was  reduced  to  186  carats. 
Djihan  was  BO  enraged  at  this  great  waste 
that  he  not  only  refused  to  pay  the  lapi- 
OOl 


GREAT 


GREAT 


dary,  but  he  also  fined  him  1,000  rupees. 
This  is  all  that  is  known  of  the  '  Great 
Mogul  Diamond,'  but  it  is  supposed  that 
the  Koh-i-noor  is  the  same  stone — under 
which  name  the  rest  of  its  history  will  be 
found.  See  '  Diamonds.' 

Great  Moralist  (The).  Dr.  Samuel 
Johnson  (1709-1784). 

Great  O  (The).  Daniel  O'Connell 
(1775-1847). 

AB  to  O'Connell.  depend  upon  it  that  whatever 
Mr.  Stanley  may  wish  to  do,  Mr.  Stanley's  mM*» 
have  other  uses  to  make  of  the  great  O  than  to 
gag  him— GLEIO,  Life  of  Wellington  (year  1830). 

Great  Pan  (The).  Voltaire  (1694- 
1778).  Also  called  the  '  Dictator  of  Let- 
ters.' 

Great  Paschal  Period  (The). 
682  years.  See  the  '  Dionysian  Period.' 

Great  Peace  (The),  8  May,  I860. 
The  peace-treaty  of  Bre*tigny  between 
France  and  England,  whereby  Edward  III. 
renounced  his  pretension  to  the  crown  of 
France,  and  his  claim  to  Normandy, 
Anjou,  and  Maine.  He  still,  however, 
retained  Calais,  Guisnea,  Guienne,  and 
Poitou. 

Great  Plague  (The).  In  French, 
'La  Grande  Peste,'  1580.  It  began  in 
Portugal,  and  Lisbon  was  well-nigh  de- 
populated. It  was  very  fatal  in  Provence 
and  Aix.  In  1581  it  appeared  in  Mar- 
seilles, where  it  carried  off  all  the  in- 
habitants, except  3,000.  In  Paris  it 
appeared,  and  the  city  was  overrun  with 
thieves.  See  '  Plagues.' 

Great  Power  of  God  (The). 
Simon  Magus  (Acts  viii.  10). 

Great  Rebellion  (The).  The  civil 
war  in  England  which  broke  out  between 
Charles  I.  and  the  Parliament.  It  began 
22  Aug.,  1642,  and  practically  terminated 
with  the  defeat  of  the  king  at  Naseby  in 
1645. 

Great  Roll  of  the  Pipe  (The). 
A  record  made  up  year  by  year  of  the 
revenue  accruing  to  the  crown  in  the  dif- 
ferent counties  of  the  realm.  The  certain 
revenues  consisted  of  farms,  fees,  castle- 
guard,  and  other  rents;  the  casual 
revenues  consisted  of  fines,  amercements, 
wards,  marriages,  reliefs,  and  other  profits 
which  fell  to  the  crown  by  virtue  of  its 
prerogatives.  The  series  of  these  pipe 
roll*,  according  to  Madox  ('History  of 


the  Exchequer')  goes  back  to  1155, 
continues  unbroken  to  1834,  and  con- 
tains invaluable  notices  of  distinguished 
persons  in  English  history  through  all 
that  time  by  contemporaries.  There  is 
one  roll  of  a  still  earlier  date.  It  has 
been  printed,  and  Mr.  Hunter  has  shown 
that  it  belongs  to  the  81st  year  of  Henry  I. 
These  records  and  '  Domesday  Book '  are 
documents  unequalled  for  antiquity  in 
all  Europe. 

The  office  (Clerk  of  the  Pipe)  IB  BO  called  because 
the  whole  receipt  of  the  court,  says  Lord  Bacon, 
Is  finally  conveyed  into  it  by  divers  small  pipes, 
as  water  is  conveyed  into  a  cistern. 

Great  Sabbath  (The),  or  Holy 
Saturday.  The  day  between  Good  Friday 
and  Easter  Sunday. 

Idem  dicitur  SABBATCM  LUMistnt .  In  Chronico 
Orientall  (page  125).  quod  in  eo  baptisml  flerent 
quos  fMtMpi*  vocant  Qrsoci.— Du  CASOB. 

Great  Schism  of  the  West 
(The),  1878-1429.  The  time  when  there 
were  two  or  more  contemporary  popes, 
one  chosen  by  French  cardinals  and  the 
other  by  Italians.  On  the  death  of 
Gregory  XI.  the  Italians  chose  Urban 
VI.,  a  Neapolitan,  for  his  successor ;  but 
the  French  cardinals,  who  were  far  the 
greater  number,  nominated  one  of  their 
own  countrymen,  who  was  crowned  by 
them  as  Clement  VI.  (1878).  Urban  held 
his  court  at  Rome,  and  Clement  at 
Avignon.  England,  Italy,  Bohemia,  Ger- 
many, Prussia,  Poland,  and  the  Scandin- 
avian kingdoms  acknowledged  the  Roman 
pope;  but  France,  Scotland,  Spum.  Sicily, 
and  Cyprus  acknowledged  the  French 
pope. 

In  this  unseemly  schism  sometimes  there  were 
three  contemporary  popes,  as  for  example  Gregory 
XII.,  IJenedict  XIII..  and  Alexander  V. :  a.. 
times  as  many  as  four,  as  John  XXIII..  Grtgory 
XII. .Henedict  XIII. .and  Martin  V.; and  npt 
XIII  ,  Gregory  XII.,  Clement  VIII.,  and  Martin  V. 
This  disgraceful  schism  continued  for  more  tbaa 
half  a  century. 

Great  Sea  (The).  The  Mediter- 
ranean was  so  called  by  the  ancient  Jews, 
Greeks,  and  Romans. 

Great  Storm  (The),  27  Nov.,  1703, 
in  the  south  of  England.  The  damage  in 
London  was  some  two  millions  sterling, 
and  at  Bristol  about  a  quarter  of  a  million. 
In  Little  Wild  Street  chapel,  Lincoln's-Inn 
Fields,  a  sermon  is  annually  preached 
on  the  27th  Nov.  to  commemorate  thii 
national  calamity. 

It  suggested  to  Addison  that  happy  line— 
Hide*  011  the  whirlwind  and  direct*  the  storm 


GREAT 


GREEK 


Great  Unknown  ( The).  Sir  Walter 
Scott.  So  called  because  his  principal 
romances  and  novels  were  not  issued 
under  his  name,  and  spe<  ulation  was  agog 
as  to  the  real  author  (1771-1832). 

Great  Unpaid  (The).  Justices  of 
the  peace,  whose  sentences  on  offenders 
have  given  great  dissatisfaction  to  those 
who  love  even-handed  justice.  Thus  at 
Dulverton,  March  1886,  Sarah  Ann  Black- 
more  was  sentenced  to  12  months'  hard 
labour  for  stealing  turnips  to  the  value 
of  id.  The  very  same  week  Riva  Eugene, 
accused  of  stealing  a  policeman's  cape, 
was  dismissed,  '  because  the  weather  was 
cold,  and  policemen  should  not  leave 
their  capes  about  to  tempt  cold  people.' 
In  the  same  week  William  Maltby,  aged 
10,  was  sentenced  to  one  month's  im- 
prisonment and  four  years  in  a  reforma- 
tory for  stealing  a  shilh'ngsworth  of 
onions,  at  Southampton. 

Great  Unwashed  (The).  The 
artisan  class  were  first  BO  called  by  Sir 
Walter  Scott. 

Great  Wall  of  China  (The). 
Completed  B.C.  214  by  Chi-Hwang-Ti  of 
the  Tsin  dynasty.  Every  third  man  of 
the  whole  empire  was  employed  on  the 
work,  and  half  a  million  of  them  died  of 
starvation.  All  the  houses  of  Great 
Britain  would  not  suffice  to  build  such  a 
wall,  the  contents  of  which  would  be 
enough  to  build  two  walls  6  ft.  high  and 
2  ft.  thick  round  the  equator. 

Great  Week  (The).  Hebdomada 
Magna.  The  18  days  between  the  5th 
Sunday  of  Lent  and  Easter  Sunday 
(neither  of  the  Sundays  included).  These 
13  days  were  called  Passion  Week  (q.v.). 

Great  Western  (The).  A  steam- 
ship which  sailed  from  Bristol  to  New 
York  in  1838.  See  '  Great  Eastern.' 

Grecian  Year  of  the  World 
(The).  This  was  1  Sept.,  B.C.  5598. 

Grecizing  Jews.  Descendants  of 
Abraham  born  in  foreign  countries  where 
Greek  was  spoken.  They  were  the  Greek 
Hebrews,  in  contradistinction  to  the 
Hebrew  Hebrews,  who  spoke  Aramaic 
or  debased  Hebrew. 

Greco.  An  Italian  who  made  an 
attempt  on  the  life  of  the  Emperor  Napo- 
feon  III.  (q.v.),  U  Doc.,  1863. 


Greek  (The  Pronunciation  of).  See 
'  Greeks  and  Trojans.' 

Greek  Cap  (The).  Was 
egg-shaped;  made,  accord- 
ing to  a  bust  of  Ulysses, 
thus : — 

See  '  Caps,'  and  '  Hats.' 

Greek  Church  (The).  '  The  East- 
ern Church,'  and  '  the  Russian  Church,' 
at  one  time  united  with  the  Church  of 
Rome.  In  588  the  bishop  of  Constan- 
tinople assumed  the  title  of  patriarch, 
and  in  600  the  title  of  pope  was  re- 
stricted to  the  bishop  of  Rome.  The 
Greek  Church  rejects  the  dogma  of  pur- 
gatory, the  celibacy  of  the  clergy,  and  of 
course  the  infallibility  of  the  pope.  It 
administers  the  eucharist  in  both  kinds, 
and  objects  to  images,  though  not  to 
pictures.  Greek  Catholics  believe  in  con- 
substantiation,  and,  like  the  Roman 
Catholics,  adore  the  Host. 

What  is  absurdly  called  The  Schematic  Greek 
Churfh  is  that  -which  denies  the  procession  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  from  the  Father  and  the  Son,  called 
the  Filioque  (q.v.),  Introduced  into  the  creed  in  589 
by  Kecared,  and  sanctioned  by  the  Council  of 
Toledo.  Of  course,  if  there  is  any  schism  at  all 
about  the  matter.lt  was  not  by  those  who  adhered 
to  the  old  creed,  but  by  those  who  introduced  the 
new  departure  and  their  followers. 

Greek  Church  Catechism  (The), 
1642.  Prepared  by  Peter  Mogilas.  It 
received  authority  as  a  standard  or  sym- 
bolical book  from  the  synod  of  Jerusa- 
lem in  1672,  and  is  often  called  the 
1  Larger  Russian  Catechism,'  to  distin- 
guish it  from  the  Smaller  Russian  Cate- 
chism prepared  by  the  order  of  Peter  the 
Great. 

Greek  Fathers  (The  Ten).  Called, 

with  five  Latin  ones,  the '  Later  Fathers ' 
(4th  cent.),  viz.:  Eusebius,  Athanasius, 
Basil,  Gregory  Nazianzen,  Gregory  of 
Nyssa,  CyrU  of  Jerusalem,  Chrysostom, 
Epiphanius,  Cyril  of  Alexandria,  and 
Ephrem  the  Syrian.  See '  Latin  Fathers.' 

Greek  Fire.  A  terrible  weapon 
invented  by  Callinicus,  a  native  of  Helio- 
polis  in  Syria,  who  imparted  the  secret 
to  the  Greek  government.  It  was  used 
in  battles  and  sieges,  by  sea  and  laud. 
It  was  either  poured  from  the  ram- 
parts from  large  boilers,  or  hurled  in  red- 
hot  balls  of  stone  or  iron.  Sometimei 
fire-ships  were  charged  with  it,  and  some- 
times it  was  blown  through  long  copper 
tubes  from  the  prows.  We  are  told  it 


GREEKS 


GREEN 


was  made  of  naphtha,  that  it  caught  fire 
immediately  it  came  in  contact  with  the 
air,  and  that  it  produced  a  great  smoke, 
ft  loud  explosion,  and  a  fierce  flame. 

It  seems  to  have  been  rock  oil,  as  the  Inflam- 
mable liquid  sprang  from  the  earth,  and  to  have 
been  mixed  with  sulphur  and  pitch  from  evergreen 
fir-trees.  It  was  treason  to  reveal  the  secret.  It 
continued  In  use  till  the  14th  cent.,  -when  gun- 
powder took  1U  place. 

Greeks  and  Trojans  (The).  L 
The  advocates  of  Greek  literature  in  the 
reign  of  Henry  VIII.  were  called  the 
Greeks,  and  those  who  held  fast  to  the 
old  Latin  schoolmen  were  called  the 
Trojans.  Both  Oxford  and  Cambridge 
furiously  resisted  the  introduction  of 
Greek  literature,  and  denounced  the 
Greek  Testament  as  heterodoxy.  It  waa 
prohibited  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge under  very  severe  penalties. 
Henry  VIII.  commanded  Greek  to  be 
taught  in  Oxford,  and  established  a  Greek 
professorship  at  Cambridge.  Erasmus 
tried  to  teach  it,  but  was  unable  to  resist 
the  opposition  he  met  with. 

n.  A  fiery  contest  respecting  the  pro- 
nunciation of  Greek  introduced  by  Sir 
John  Cheke  (1514-1557),  Regius  Profes- 
sor of  Greek  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge. Sir  John  (then  a  Protestant) 
introduced  a  new  pronunciation  of  Greek 
which  Gardiner,  the  chancellor,  con- 
demned. Sides  were  chosen  by  the 
scholars :  those  who  supported  Sir  John 
were  called  '  Trojans,'  those  who  opposed 
him  called  themselves  '  Greeks.'  As  Gar- 
diner was  a  Catholic  the  contention  was 
really  Protestants  v.  Catholics.  Many  a 
street  fight  was  fought  by  the  scholars ; 
but  at  length  the  king  in  council  com- 
manded the  innovation  of  the  regius  pro- 
fessor to  be  discontinued.  See  '  Ramists.' 

Green  was  the  colour  consecrated  to 
the  Fatimites ;  White  to  the  Ommiades ; 
Black  to  the  Abbassides  (each  8  syl.). 

Green-aprons  (The).  Nonconfor- 
mist preachers. 

Unbeneficed  Noncons  that  live  by  alms,  and  no 
Paternoster  no  penny,  say  the  Green -aprons. — 
HlCKERINOLLL,  Prietttrajt,  pt.  i.  p.  21. 

Greenbacks.  A  popular  name 
for  the  paper  currency  of  the  United 
States,  from  the  colour  of  the  printing 
on  the  backs  of  the  notes. 

Green  Bag  Inquiry  (The).  I.  On 
8  Feb.,  1817,  the  celebrated  green  bag 
waa  seat  by  the  Prince-regent  to  tba 


Lords,  and  another  on  the  following  day 
to  the  Commons.  These  green 
(always  referred  to  as  one),  stuffed  with 
documents  regarding  the  occurren. ••  -s  in 
the  Midland  counties,  as  the  Derbyshire 
insurrection  (q.v.)t  the  Blanketeers  (q.v.), 
&o.  were  to  be  examined  by  I 
committees  in  both  houses.  The  Lords 
committee  produced  their  report  on 
23  Feb.,  the  Commons  produced  theirs 
on  the  27th.  From  documents  dated  1816 
they  said  there  could  be  no  doubt  that 
schemes  of  conspiracy  were  in  agitation, 
and  the  events  in  1817  in  Derbyshire  and 
Yorkshire  confirmed  these  averments. 
The  insurrections,  however,  were  not  for- 
midable, and  the  mass  of  the  people  took 
no  part  in  them.  The  committee  con- 
demned the  ministry  for  their  arbitrary 
measure  in  suspending  Habeas  Corjms, 
for  having  executed  three  men  at  Derby, 
and  for  imprisoning  or  transporting 
twenty  others.  Mr.  Tierney  called  the 
whole  affair  'absurd,  contemptible,  and 
ludicrous.'  8e*  '  Spencean  Philanthro- 
pists.' 

IL  1820,  an  inquiry  into  the  conduct 
of  Queen  Caroline,  the  wife  of  George  IV., 
accused  of  adultery  with  Bergami,  her 
chamberlain.  The  evidence  was  inclosed 
in  sealed  green  bags,  which  were  laid  on 
the  table  of  the  House  of  Lords  and 
Commons  for  investigation.  The  bags 
contained  documents  connected  with  a 
commission  sent  to  Milan  in  1818 ;  but 
as  far  back  as  1806  the  queen  was  charged 
with  having  given  birth  to  a  child  at 
Blackheath,  after  her  separation  from  the 
king.  The  queen  was  tried  and  acquitted. 

Sir  Samuel  Romilly  says  the  boy  was  Billy 
Austin,  son  of  Sophia  Austin,  born  In  Brownlow 
Street  Hospital  11  July,  1803,  and  taken  by  tha 
[queen],  then  Princess  of  Wales,  into  her  house  the 
same  year. 

Green  Book  (The).  The  register 
of  the  South  Sea  Company,  so  call-  <i 
from  the  colour  of  its  covers.  When  the 
bubble  exploded,  Mr.  Knight,  the  cashier, 
fled  to  France,  carrying  the  green  book 
with  him.  General  Ross  declared  the 
swindle  to  be  '  the  greatest  villany  and 
fraud  ever  contrived  to  ruin  a  nation.' 

Green  Books  (The).  In  Italy.  Cor- 
responds to  our  blue-books  (q.v.).  They 
contain  all  sorts  of  government  reports, 
jr  documents. 


Green  Cap.     To  wear  a  green  cap, 
to  be  a  bankrupt.    In  France, '  porter  U 


GREEN 


GREEN 


891 


bonnet  vert.'  This  phrase  rose  from  an 
ancient  custom  which  was  common  even 
in  the  17th  cent,  of  compelling  bankrupts 
to  wear  a  green  cap,  out  of  disgrace,  and 
to  put  men  on  their  guard  against  them. 

Green  Cloth  (Board  of).  A  court 
of  justice  held  in  the  counting-house  of 
the  British  monarch's  household,  and 
composed  of  the  lord  steward  and  inferior 
officers.  To  this  court  is  committed  the 
charge  and  supervision  of  the  royal 
household  in  matters  of  justice  and  go- 
vernment, with  power  to  correct  offenders, 
and  to  main  tarn  the  peace  of  the  juris- 
diction of  the  court-royal,  which  extends 
200  yards,  every  way,  from  the  gates  of 
the  palace.  Without  a  warrant  from  this 
court  no  servant  of  the  household  can  be 
arrested  for  debt.  It  takes  its  name  from 
the  green  cloth  spread  over  the  board  at 
which  it  is  held  (Wharton,  'Law  Dic- 
tionary '). 

The  Board  of  Green  Cloth  executed  In  1849  the 
•ranaiuing  (unctions  of  the  '  Marshalsea  Court.' 

G-reen  Cockade  (The),  1789.  The 
cockade  worn  by  the  French  insurgents  at 
the  commencement  of  the  Great  Revolu- 
tion. Camille  Desmoulins,  on  one  occa- 
sion, snatching  a  green  twig  from  a  tree 
after  addressing  the  mob,  stuck  it  in  his 
hat  as  a  cockade.  The  whole  mass  of 
people  followed  his  example,  and  a  woman 
brought  out  a  great  roll  of  green  ribbon 
and  cut  it  into  bows  as  far  as  it  would  go. 
This  was  the  revolutionary  cockade  till 
the  militia  of  48,000  was  embodied,  when 
a  cockade  of  red  and  blue  (the  Parisian 
colours)  was  substituted  instead. 

Green  Count  (The),  1848.  Ama- 
deus  VI.  count  'of  Savoy  (1884,  1848- 
1883)  was  so  called  because  he  appeared 
in  green  at  a  tournament  and  was  so 
announced. 

Green  Crescents.  The  symbol  of 
the  orthodox  Moslems.  See  '  Green 
Turbans.' 

Green  Flags  (The).  The  soldiers 
of  the  Fatimites.  Hence  the  banner  of 
the  sultan  of  Damascus  was  a  crescent 
on  a  green  flag.  The  Abbassides  (8  syl.) 
have  a  crescent  on  a  black  flag,  and  the 
Ommiades  (8  syl.)  a  crescent  on  a  white 
flag.  Ordinarily  by  '  green  flags '  we 
mean  the  Arab  troops. 

A*  a  railway  signal  a  green  flag  signifies  caution. 


Green  Isle  (The).  Ireland  is  BO  called 
from  its  brilliant  verdure. 

Green-Mountain  Boys  (The), 
1775.  Three  hundred  men,  led  by  Ethan 
Allen,  who,  in  the  American  war  of  in- 
dependence, joined  the  volunteers,  who 
undertook  to  secure  the  passes  into 
Canada.  They  came  from  the  Green 
Mountains  which  run  through  a  large 
part  of  Vermont. 

Green-ribbon  Club  (The).  An 
anti-popery  club  held  at  the  club-house  in 
Fuller's  Rents,  London,  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  II.,  known  in  history  chiefly 
by  its  procession  on  17  Nov.,  1680, 
organised  under  the  auspices  of  the  Earl 
of  Shaftesbury.  It  went  from  Moorgate 
to  Temple  Bar,  where,  in  front  of  the 
club-house,  the  whole  array  of  popish 
effigies  which  had  been  carried  in  the 
procession  were  burnt  amid  fireworks 
and  tremendous  shouts.  It  is  said  there 
were  at  least  100,000  spectators. 

The  club-house,  says  Roger  North,  was  a  sort  of 
oarrefour  at  Chancery  Lane. 

Green  Room  (The).  The  actors' 
muster-room  in  theatres.  So  called  be- 
cause it  is  painted  green  to  relieve  the 
eyes  of  the  actors  distressed  with  the 
glare  of  the  foot-lights.  To  this  room 
they  retire  when  they  make  their  exit 
from  the  stage. 

Green  Scarfs  (The).  The  badge  of 
Mazarin,  Isabella,  and  the  family  of 
Conde\ 

Red  Scarfs,  the  badge  of  Henri  III.  and  Charles 
IX. ;  White  Scarfs,  the  badge  of  Crusaders,  Arma. 
gnaes,  and  Huguenots ;  Tricolour  Scarfs  still  worn 
In  France  by  the  municipal  magistrates  and  com- 
missalre  of  police.  White  Hoods,  the  badge  of  the 
Burgundlans. 

Green  Silver.  A  halfpenny  tax 
paid  yearly  to  the  feudal  lord,  as  rent,  by 
every  tenant  in  the  manor  of  Writtel, 
Essex,  whose  front-door  opens  on  Green- 
bury. 

Green  Spectre  (The).  Irish  Re- 
bellion. See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

It  Is  worth  while  to  consider  what  means  can  be 
adopted  to  prevent  the  periodical  reappearance 
of  the  Green  Spectre  of  Ireland.— Irish  Seditioni 
from  1792  to  1880,  p.  64. 

Green  Standard  (The\  Of  the 
Turks;  never  unfurled  except  in  danger. 
Said  to  have  been  given  to  Mohammed 
by  the  Angel  Gabriel,  and  hence  called 
1  The  celestial  standard.' 


GREEN 


GRBSHAM 


Green  Thursday,  or  'Dies  Viri- 
dium '  (Luke  xxxiii.  81).  Maundy 
Thursday,  the  day  of  absolution  in  the 
Lutheran  Church,  preparatory  to  the 
Holy  Communion,  which  is  celebrated 
the  day  following  (i.e.  on  Good  Friday). 
In  German  called  '  Griindonnerstag.' 

Green  Turbans.  The  descendants 
of  Fatima,  in  Turkey,  called  emirs  or 
shereefs,  wear  green  turbans;  but  the 
Fatimites  of  Egypt  wore  red  ones,  like 
the  unorthodox  Persians. 

In  Afghanistan  every  synd.  or  Afghan  descend- 
ant of  the  Prophet,  is  entitled  to  wear  a  green 
turban. 

Green  Vault  of  Dresden  (The). 
Grime  GewUlbe ' ;  is  in  the  Zwinger,  a 
group  of  buildings  erected  by  Augustus 
II.  as  a  vestibule  to  his  new  palace.  It 
is  called  '  Green '  from  the  colour  of  the 
paper  or  hangings  with  which  it  was 
originally  covered.  The  regalia  used  at 
the  coronation  of  Augustus  (a  present  of 
Karl  V.)  are  still  kept  in  the  seventh 
apartment.  The  '  Emerald  of  the  Green 
Vault '  is  in  the  eighth  or  last  apartment. 

Greens  and  Blues  (The).  The 
livery  colours  of  opposed  charioteer 
factions  in  Constantinople,  which  in  the 
time  of  Justinian  verged  on  sedition. 
Like  our  Light  and  Dark  Blue,  which 
are  the  livery  colours  worn  by  the  con- 
tending Universities  of  Cambridge  and 
Oxford  in  athletic  contests  such  as  the 
boat  race.  The  Blues  in  Constantinople 
denoted  the  votaries  of  Justinian,  and 
the  Greens  those  of  Anastasius. 

Cambridge  la  Light  Blue,  Oxford  is  Dark  Blue. 
In  Constantinople  there  were  two  minor  factions, 
called  the  Whites  and  the  Rods  ;  but  these  merged 
Into  the  other  two,  the  Whites  into  the  Blues,  and 
the  Reds  into  the  Greens. 

Gregorian  Calendar  (The),  1582. 
The  calendar  reformed  by  Pope  Gregory 
XIII.  by  expunging  ten  days,  in  order  to 
restore  the  equinox  to  March  21,  the  day 
on  which  it  fell  in  the  Council  of  Nice  in 
A.D.  825.  In  order  to  prevent  the  re- 
currence of  a  like  error  in  future,  he 
ordered  that  of  years  ending  centuries 
only  those  divisible  by  400  should  be 
accounted  leap  yeef  a  (excepting  400,  and 
all  multiples  of  4ijO).  Introduced  into 
Italy,  Spain,  and  Portugal  in  l."JS-2 ;  into 
France  a  few  months  later ;  into  Catholic 
Switzerland,  Germany,  and  the  Nether- 
lands in  1583  ;  into  Poland  in  1586 ;  into 
Hungary  and  Denmark  in  1700 ;  into  Pro- 


testant Switzerland  in  1701;  into  England 
in  1752 ;  into  Sweden  in  1753 ;  but  Russia 
still  retains  the  old  style. 

The  centuries  1700, 1900,  1900  are  not  leap  years, 
because  17,  18,  19  will  not  divide  by  4;  but  the 
years  1600,  2000,  and  '1400  are  leap  years,  because 
16,  90,  34  are  multiples  of  4. 

Gregorian  Chant  (The).  The 
chant  of  Ambrose  (bishop  of  Milan), 
which  had  only  four  tones,  extended  to 
eight  tones  by  Gregory  the  Great  (591- 
604).  It  was  taken  from  the  Greek  chant 
used  in  the  mysteries  of  Eleusis. 

The  Ambrosian  chant  had  four  tones  or  modes, 
called  the  Dorian,  Phrygian,  Lydian,  and  Mixo- 
lydian. 

Gregorian  Epoch  (The).  Begins 
March  1582,  when  the  New  Style  or 
Reformed  Calendar  was  introduced  by 
Gregory  XIII. 

Gregorian  Liturgy  (The).  This 
is  the  Roman  liturgy  (q.v.). 

Gregorian  Mass.  '  Missa  S.  Gre- 
gorii,'  a  mass  '  qu®  juxta  ritum  Gregoria- 
num  celebratur.'  See  '  Mass.* 

Gregorian  Year  (The).  The  civil 
year  of  the  Gregorian  Calendar. 

Gregorians  (The),  1876.  A  religions 
society  named  after  Gregory  the  Groat, 
founded  in  Holland  by  Geert  Groote  and 
Florentius  Radewin.  Not  unlike  the 
subsequent  society  known  as  Moravians 
or  the  United  Brethren.  They  acknow- 
ledged no  conventual  distinctions,  and 
enjoined  community  of  goods,  u 
habits,  and  the  use  of  the  vernacular 
tongue  in  all  religious  services. 

Gregory  Act  (The).  By  which 
tenants  in  Ireland  could  not  get  relief 
from  the  workhouse  if  they  held  more 
than  a  quarter  of  an  acre  of  land,  with- 
out surrendering  their  holding. 

Grenville  Collection  (The),  1846. 
Added  to  the  British  Museum  Library 
by  the  Right  Hon.  Thomas  Grenville.  It 
consists  of  20,240  volumes,  and  cost 
about  54,0002.  It  contains  the  Mazarine 
Bible  (2  vols.  1455),  a  copy  of  '  Livy ' 
on  vellum  (1469),  the  Aldine  'Virgil' 
(1505),  a  Shakespeare  (1G23),  Azzoduidi'a 
'Ovid,'  a  series  of  early  editions  of 
4  Orlando  Furioso,'  &c. 

Gresham  Lectures  (The),  1575. 
Lectures  on  the  seven  sciences  (divinity, 
astronomy,  music,  geometry,  law,  physic, 
and  rhetoric),  delivered  in  Greahani 


GRETNA 


GRIMM'S 


893 


CoPege,  and  founded  by  Sir  Thomas 
Gresham,  the  merchant.  The  lectures 
were  neglected  from  1700  to  1762,  and 
then  the  building  was  sold  to  the  govern- 
ment for  the  site  of  an  excise  office. 
Some  attempts  have  been  made  to  revive 
the  lectures,  which  were  delivered  in  the 
Royal  Exchange  till  the  fire  of  1838. 
The  new  buildings  were  opened  in  1843. 
The  lectures  were  established  in  1575,  but  the 
•ollege  was  not  completed  till  1579. 

Gretna  Green  Marriages.  When 
Lord- Chancellor  Hardwicke,  in  1754, 
brought  in  his  bill  for  the  virtual  aboli- 
tion of  Fleet  marriages  by  compelling 
the  publication  of  banns  on  three  succes- 
sive Sundays,  or  else  an  expensive  licence ; 
he  wished  to  extend  the  operation  of  the 
bill  to  Scotland  also ;  but,  failing  in  this, 
marriages  at  Gretna  Green  without 
banns,  notice,  or  licence  continued  to  the 
close  of  the  year  1856,  when  by  19  &  20 
Viet.  c.  96,  s.  1,  they  were  declared  to  be 
irregular. 

Grey  (Lady  Jane),  1537-1554. 
Reigned  ten  days,  and  was  beheaded. 
She  was  persuaded  or  forced  by  her 
father-in-law  (the  Duke  of  Northumber- 
land) to  usurp  the  crown.  Her  name  is 
not  received  in  the  list  of  English 
monarchs. 

HENBY  vn.  was  the  father  of  HENRY  vm.  and 

Mary. 

HENRY  VIII.  was  the  father  of  EDWARD  VI., 
MARY,  and  ELIZABETH  (no  issue). 

Now  take  Mary,  Henry  VII.'s  daughter:  her 
second  husband  was  Charles  Brandon  duke  of 
Suffolk,  by  whom  she  had  Frances  [Brandon],  who 
married  Henry  Grey;  and  the  Lady  Jane  was 
their  daughter. 

Lady  Jane  Grey  married  Lord  Guilford  Dudley 
(fourth  son  of  the  Duke  of  Northumberland),  aged 
sixteen. 

V  Lord  Guilford  Dudley  was  the  grandson  of 
the  scandalous  lawyer  of  the  firm  Empson  and 
Dudley  so  notorious  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VII. 

Grey  Friars  (The).  So  the  Fran- 
ciscans were  called  from  the  colour  of 
their  dress,  as  the  Dominicans  were 
called  '  Black  Friars,'  and  the  Carmelites 
were  called  '  White  Friars.' 

Grey  League  (The),  1424.  'Grau- 
biinden '  or  '  Lia  Grescha,'  one  of  the 
three  unions  of  the  Grisons.  So  called 
from  the  grey  homespun  worn  by  the 
unionists,  whence  the  word  '  Gris-ons ' 
and  the  German  '  Graubiinden.'  In 
1427  the  three  leagues  united  into  a 
general  federation,  and  formed  an  alliance 
with  the  Swiss  cantons. 


The  other  two  unions  are  the  Cadeian  League 
(«.».)  and  the  League  of  thejSix  Jurisdictions. 

Grey  Sister   of  Hearts   (The). 

Julienne  WittinghoS,  baroness  von  Kru- 
dener  (1764-1824),  a  mystic,  credited  with 
prophesying  Napoleon's  flight  from  Elba 
and  his  fall  at  Waterloo.  Alexander  I.  of 
Russia  was  one  of  her  disciples ;  and  when 
she  went  to  Paris  during  its  occupation  by 
the  allies,  her  religious  '  drums '  were  the 
fashion  of  the  hour. 

The  baroness  promoted  the  '  Holy  Alliance '  in 
1816,  and  died  in  the  Crimea,  13  Dec.  1824. 

Grey  Sisters  (The),  1634.  Sisters 
of  Charity,  so  called  from  their  grey  dress. 
A  society  of  unmarried  women,  whose 
functions  are  to  nurse  the  sick,  and  do 
what  they  can  to  relieve  the  sufferings  of 
all  inmates  of  hospitals.  The  society  was 
founded  in  France  by  Vincent  de  Paul 
and  the  widow  Legras.  Suppressed  at 
the  Revolution,  but  restored  by  Napoleon 
in  1807,  under  the  presidency  of  the 
empress-mother. 

Greysteil.  Lord  Ruthven,  son  of 
the  Lord  Ruthven  who  murdered  David 
Rizzio,  was  so  called  from  Sir  Greysteil, 
the  hero  of  a  metrical  romance  very 
popular  at  the  time.  He  was  honoured 
for  his  courage  and  hardihood,  in  which 
respect  he  resembled  Greysteil. 

Griffith's  Valuation,  1826.  To 
provide  for  the  more  equal  levying  of 
grand  jury  cess  and  county  charges. 
Made  by  Richard  Griffith,  the  commis- 
sioner appointed  under  Act  7  Geo.  IV. 
c.  62,  for  Ireland. 

The  Tenement  Valuation,  1846-7,  amended  by 
Act  (1852)  was  used  for  all  public  and  local  assess- 
ments, as  well  as  for  all  imperial  purposes,  till  the 
new  assessment  came  into  operation. 

Grimes  Dyke,  A.D.  140-141.  A 
rampart  and  ditch  formed  by  Lolliua 
Urbicus,  general  of  Antoninus  Pius,  from 
Dunglass  Castle  (on  the  Clyde)  to  the 
heights  above  Caer  Ridden  Kirk.  It  had 
nineteen  forts,  with  an  average  interval  of 
two  miles.  Also  called  Graeme's  and 
Graham's  Dyke. 

Grimes  is  Keltic  for  '  great.' 

Grimm's  Law.  The  formula  of 
Jacob  Louis  Grimm,  the  philologer,  for 
the  variation  of  consonants  as  a  word 
passes  out  of  one  country  into  another. 

For  example :  the  Latin,  Greek,  or  Sanskrit  p 
becomes/  in  English:  thus  pater  becomes  fatter. 


894 


GBISE 


GtJERCINO 


Qrise  League  (The),  1424.  The 
second  league  of  the  Orisons  for  inde- 
pendence. 

Grisognel  the  Grey  Cloak. 
Geoffrey  of  Anjou,  father  of  Henry  LL 
(1118-1151). 

His  son  was  called  '  Curt  man  tie,' 

Grist  Tax  (The),  1815.  An  absolute 
prohibition  on  the  delivery  of  wheat  out 
of  warehouse,  and  its  importation  for 
home  consumption  till  the  price  reached 
80*.  per  quarter  was  imposed.  In  1822 
this  act  was  amended,  and  in  1828  a  slid- 
ing scale  waa  established  ('Notes  arid 
Queries,1  2  May,  1889,  p.  180). 

Groans  of  the  Britona  (The), 
A.D.  426.  A  letter  addressed  to  Aetius, 
the  popular  captain  of  the  day,  to  come 
and  help  the  English  against  the  con- 
stant irruptions  of  the  Picts  and  Scots. 
But  the  Romans  were  at  the  time  dread- 
ing the  advance  of  Attila;  and  the  Britons, 
left  to  the  tender  mercies  of  their  ra- 
vagers,  invited  over  the  Saxons. 

Grostete  or  Grosseteste.  Robert 
Copley,  bishop  of  Lincoln  (1175,  1235- 
1253).  Sometimes  Anglicised  into  '  Great- 
head.' 

Grub  Street  Journal,  London. 
Grub  Street  is  now  called  Milton  Street, 
famous  at  one  time  for  trashy  literature. 
The  journal  was  a  folio  in  size,  and  con- 
tinued to  be  issued  to  the  end  of  the  year 
1787.  It  then  became  a  quarto,  and  was 
entitled  *  The  Literary  Courier  of  Grub 
Street.' 

He,  honest  man,  was  deep  in  Grub  Street  and 
polemical  divinity.— ANDREW  MAKVELL,  The  lie- 
kearml,  Ac.  Ste  alto  '  Dunolad,'  1.  88. 

Grumbletonians,  1G92.  The  anti- 
court  party,  or  out-of-office  party.  By  a 
refined  euphemism  the  court  party  was 
called  'The  Patriot  Party'  and  the 
Grumbletonians  the  '  Country  Party.1 
Bolingbroke  and  Walpole  were  the  two 
representative  men  in  1723  (MACAULAY, 
1  Hist,  of  Eng.,'  chap.  xix.). 

Grypus  (ypw6s,  Hooked  Nose).  So 
Antiochus  VIII.,  king  of  Syria,  was 
called  (B.C.  141-196). 

Guard.    See  '  Garde.' 

Guardian  and  Lieutenant  of 
the  Realm.  So  George  I.  called  the 
Prince  of  Wales,  when  left  in  charge  of 
the  United  Kingdom,  in  1716.  He  was 


extremely  jealous  of  his  son,  and  would 
not  hear  of  his  being  called  regent.  It 
was  not,  however,  a  new  title,  as  the 
Black  Prince  had  borne  it  in  1338,  &c. 

Guebres  [Infidels].  So  the  Moslems 
call  all,  except  Jews  and  Christians,  who 
do  not  profess  Islamism ;  but  generally 
the  Parsees  are  meant.  See  '  Giaours.' 

Guelf  Fund.  A  considerable 
amount  of  money  which  falls  annually  to 
the  emperor  of  Germany,  and  is  not  de- 
pendent on  the  consent  of  parliament.  A 
part  is  paid  to  subsidise  newspapers,  and 
50,OOOZ.  is  spent  yearly  in  secret  service. 
It  is  called  the  '  Guelf  Fund '  because 
it  arises  from  the  interest  of  the  seques- 
tered property  of  the  Hanoverian  dynasty. 

Guelfs  and  Ghibellines  (The), 
12th  cent.  The  Guelfs  were  dukes  of  Ba- 
varia, who  contended  with  the  house  of 
Hohenstauffen  for  pre-eminence.  From 
a  mere  German  feud  the  contention  ad- 
vanced to  a  long  and  bitter  struggle  be- 
tween the  civil  and  spiritual  powers. 
The  Guelfs  were  the  pope's  party,  and 
laboured  to  Bet  the  pope  above  the 
crowned  princes,  The  Ghibellines  were 
the  imperial  or  civil  party,  and  tried  to 
set  the  kaiser  above  the  pope. 

In  consequence  of  thtt  rivalry,  we  find  two  rival 
contemporary  popes,  Alexander  III.  IA.H.  1159)  the 
Ouelflc  pope,  and  Victor  IV.  (A.D.  1159)  tho  kaiser's 
pope.  Of  coarse  the  latter  was  called  an  anti- 
pope  by  the  Roman  party.  Guelf  was  duke  of 
Saxony;  Ohlbelline,  or  rather  Walblin*en.  Is  a 
town  of  WUrtemberjf.  the  patrimonial  seat  of  the 
Hohonstauffen  family.  .  .  .  The  words  were  first 
used  as  the  battle  cries  In  1138  when  Gu,>lf.  the 
brother  of  Henry  the  Proud,  was  defeated  by  Kou- 
rad  of  Hohenstaoffen  at  Weinaberg. 

V  [After  the  reign  of  Kaiser  Heinrich 
VTL,  in  1818,  the  terms  'Guelf  and 
'Ghibelline*  completely  changed  their 
original  meaning.  The  Ghibellines  were 
originally  the  imperial  party,  but  from 
1313  Italian  rebels  were  called  Ghibel- 
lines. This  was  because  the  German 
emperors  were  for  ever  disturbing  the 
government  of  the  Italian  states ;  and  as 
these  emperors  were  Ghibellines,  so  the 
word  came  to  denote  a  disturber  of  the 
state,  a  rebel,  or  insurgent.  Of  course, 
the  insurgents  were  not  slow  to  retort  on 
the  government  party  the  nickname  of 
Guelfs.  The  Hanoverian  British  line  is 
that  of  the  Guelfs.  See  '  Tories.' 

Guercino  (Squint  Eye).  Gian  Fran. 
oeaco  Barbieri,  a  famous  painter  of  th« 


GtJERlNETS 


GtJINEVEB 


895 


Bolognese  school.  His  masterpieces  are 
the  fresco  of  '  Aurora '  in  the  Villa  Ludo- 
visi,  the  '  Persian  Sibyl,'  and  '  St.  Petro- 
nilla '  (1590-1666). 

Gue'rinets  (The),  1684.  Enthusiasts 
and  visionaries  in  France ;  a  sort  of  11  lu- 
minati. 

Guerra  de  las   Comunerades 

(5  syl.),  1520-1521.  The  insurrection  of 
the  Comuneros  under  Padilla,  a  young 
nobleman  of  Toledo.  The  insurgents 
were  defeated  at  Villala,  and  Padilla  was 
executed.  See '  Comuneros.1 

Guerra  di  Candia  (Una).  'War 
to  the  knife.'  A  Venetian  expression 
alluding  to  the  siege  of  Candia  by  the 
Turks  (1667-1668).  This  siege  cost  the 
lives  of  80,000  Christians  and  120,000 
Turks.  Candia  was  ultimately  obliged 
to  surrender. 

Guerrillas.  Petty  wars,  or  partisan 
warriors;  armed  bands  of  peasants  are 
so  called  in  Spain.  The  insurrections  of 
Jack  Cade,  Wat  Tyler,  and  Robert  Kett 
would  be  so  called  hi  Spain.  Prom  1808 
to  1814  guerrillas  were  regularly  organised 
against  the  French,  and  the  names  of 
Ernpecinado,  the  Pastor  Merino,  and 
Mina,  as  leaders,  are  well  known. 

Mina's  band  joined  Wellington,  and  did  good 
service  in  the  Peninsular  war.  The  guerrillas 
also  joined  the  Car  lists,  and  distinguished  them- 
selves. 

Guet  (Le).  The  police  of  the  old 
regime  of  France,  changed,  in  1789,  into 
the  Garde  Municipale  de  Paris.  It  was 
reorganised  in  1254  by  St.  Louis  [IX.], 
who  subdivided  the  corps  into  the  Guet 
Rcyal,  and  the  Guet  assis  or  des  mestiers. 
The  Guet  Royal  consisted  of  twenty  ser- 
gents  a  cheval  and  twenty  sergents  a 
pied.  The  Guet  assis  consisted  of  bour- 
geois and  artisans,  the  former  being  the 
night  watch,  and  the  latter  orderlies  of 
the  Guet  Royal.  The  Constituent  Assem- 
bly replaced  the  Guet  by  the  Gendarmerie. 
Pronounce  Gu-ay. 

Gueux.  16th  cent,  ragamuffins.  The 
revolutionists  in  Spain  and  the  Nether- 
lands in  1566.  There  were  800  deputies 
of  the  Calvinistic  party,  headed  by  H.  de 
Brederode  (a  descendant  of  the  counts  of 
Holland)  and  Louis  count  of  Nassau, 
who  demanded  of  Margaret,  the  governor, 
the  abolition  of  the  Inquisition.  When 
Margaret  seemed  about  to  give  way  the 
Count  of  Barleymoiit,  her  counsellor,  re- 


commended her  to  dismiss  the  deputation, 
saying  to  her,  '  Ce  ne  sont  que  des  gueux.' 
The  word  was  caught  up ;  they  called 
themselves  '  Les  Gueux,'  and  took  for 
their  badge  a  wallet  and  porringer.  The 
4  Gueux  des  bois '  combated  on  land,  the 
1  Gueux  de  mer '  sought  a  refuge  at  sea. 

Pronounce  Lay  gewt ;  Gewda  bwa  ;  Gewd  mair. 

Guillemites  (8  syl.),  1153.  A  reli- 
gious congregation  founded  at  Pescara 
by  St.  Gulielmus  of  Malaval.  They 
soon  spread  over  Italy,  France,  and  Ger- 
many. From  12E6  they  had  a  monastery 
at  Montrouge,  near  Paris.  They  wr 
called  White  Mantles  (Blancs-Manteaux) 
from  the  great  white  mantles  which  they 
wore.  They  ceased  to  exist  long  before 
the  Revolution. 

Guillotine  (The),  81  May,  1791. 
Joseph  Ignace  Guillotin,  M.D.,  induced 
the  Legislative  Assembly  of  France  to 
adopt  the  machine  which  bears  his  name 
for  the  execution  of  criminals  condemned 
to  death.  But  it  was  not  till  20  March, 
1792,  that  a  special  decree  was  made  for 
its  universal  use.  It  was  not  the  inven- 
tion of  Dr.  Guillotin,  for  a  like  instru- 
ment was  used  in  England  in  the  time  of 
Edward  HI.  '  The  Maiden  '  of  Scotland 
was  used  in  1578.  The  Halifax  '  Maiden ' 
was  well  known.  And  a  similar  instru- 
ment had  been  used  in  Germany,  Bohe- 
mia, and  Italy. 

The  Regent  Morton,  who  introduced  the 
'  Maiden '  into  Scotland,  was  (according  to  tradi- 
tion) the  first  to  suffer  by  it. 

Guinea.  The  English  gold  coin, 
equal  to  21*.,  first  coined  in  1662.  With- 
drawn from  circulation  in  1817. 

Physicians,  barristers,  schoolmasters,  clergy- 
men in  temporary  office,  artists,  &c.,  still  preserve 
the  word  '  guinea,1  and  are  paid  by  guineas 
instead  of  sovereigns.  Honoraria  and  many  sub- 
scriptions to  charities  are  also  paid  in  guineas. 
In  fact,  it  is  esteemed  a  more  '  aristocratic  '  pay- 
ment. The  gold  of  the  first  specimens  came  from 
the  coast  of  Guinea. 

Guinegate,  or  '  Guinegatte.'  In 
France.  Noted  for  the  '  Battle  of  the 
Spurs '  [p.  80,  col.  1],  won  by  Henry  VIII. 
over  the  French.  Here,  on  7  Aug.,  1479, 
had  been  fought  another  battle,  between 
Louis  XI.  and  Maximilian  of  Austria,  to 
which  Philippe  de  Comines  (2  syl.)  re- 
fers :— 

Remember  Guynegate,  a  warning  against  the 
allurements  either  of  plunder  or  of  prisoners ;  for 
Guynegate  was  lost  in  the  very  momen  t  of  victory 
by  our  too  great  eagerness  for  pillage. 

Guinever  (The  Canons  Regular  of 
St.).  See '  Genevieve.' 


800 


GUIRLANDE 


Guirlande  de  Julie.  This  Julie 
was  the  celebrated  Julie  Lucie  d' Angennes, 
daughter  of  the  Marquis  de  Rambouillet, 
who  presided  over  the  society  called 
L'Hotel  de  Rambouillet,  and  married 
the  Due  de  Montausier.  When  the  due 
was  paying  his  court  to  the  witty  Julie, 
he  made  her  a  present  of  a  MS.  book  of 
select  poems,  which  he  called  the  '  Guir- 
lande de  Julie,'  illuminated  with  flowers 
painted  by  Kobert.  The  poems  were  in 
the  handwriting  of  Jarry.  The  book  was 
in  the  family  of  the  Due  d'Uzes  in  1870, 
and  probably  is  there  still,  but  it  has 
been  printed  and  published. 

Pronounce  Gir-land  d'zhu-le. 

Gulistan  (Peace  of),  1818.  Between 
Persia  and  Russia. 

Gunpowder  Plot,  1605.  A  con- 
spiracy to  destroy  the  king,  lords,  and 
commons,  by  springing  a  mine  secreted 
under  the  houses  of  parliament,  on  5  Nov., 
the  day  of  the  king's  speech.  The  plot 
was  projected  by  Robert  Catcsby,  who 
was  joined  by  many  Roman  Catholics  of 
high  rank.  Guido  Fawkes  (Guy  Faux) 
was  employed  to  fire  the  train,  but  was 
apprehended  in  the  vaults  under  the 
houses  of  parliament.  Sir  Everard 
Digby,  Rockwood,  Winter,  Garnet  (a 
Jesuit),  Guy  Faux,  and  some  others  were 
executed  81  Jan.,  1606.  Robert  Catesby 
was  shot  8  Nov.,  1605,  while  attempting 
to  raise  an  insurrection  in  Worcester- 
shire ;  and  Thomas  Percy,  of  the  family 
of  Northumberland,  was  shot  at  Holbeach 
the  same  day. 

Gunter's  Chain,  1624.  A  chain 
used  for  land-measuring.  It  is  22  yards 
long,  the  square  of  which  is  484.  Now 
an  acre  is  4,840  square  yards,  and  there- 
fore a  square  chain  is  a  tenth  of  an  acre, 
or  10  =  1  acre.  Again,  a  chain  contains 
10,000  square  links,  and,  as  10  chains 
=  an  acre,  it  follows  that  100,000  square 
links  =  an  acre.  So  that,  in  measuring  a 
field  by  a  Gunter's  chain,  all  that  is  re- 
quired is  to  divide  the  result  by  100,000, 
or  (which  is  the  same  thing)  to  cut  off 
the  last  five  figures,  to  obtain  the  area  in 
acres. 

Gunter's  Line.  A  logarithmic 
line  engraved  on  scales  and  sectors, 
serving  to  perform  the  multiplication  and 
Division  of  numbers  inBtrumen tally. 


Gunter's  Quadrant.  A  quadrant 
for  finding  the  hour  of  the  day,  the  sun's 
azimuth,  and  other  problems  of  the 
sphere. 

Gunter's  Scale.  For  resolving 
questions  in  navigation  by  the  aid  of  a 
pair  of  compasses.  Called  by  seamen 
'  The  Gunter.' 

Gurgoylea  (2  syl.),  familiarly  called 
'The  Gurgs,'  1775-1855.  A  society 
which  flourished  for  eighty  years  at  Lin- 
coln's Inn,  being  a  revival  of  the  old 
Cambridge  Shakespeare  Society.  It  was 
never  formally  dissolved. 

Guy's  Hospital,  1721.    Founded 
by  Thomas  Guy,  a  London  book 
who  was  M.P.  for  Tamworth  (1094-1707). 

Gwynn  (Nett,  or  Ekanor).  It  is  said 
that  her  real  name  was  Margaret  Symcott. 
The  dukes  of  St.  Albans  are  descended 
from  this  mistress  of  Charles  IL 

GymnoB'ophists  (4  syL),  or '  Naked 
Philosophers.'  Indian  philosophers,  so 
called  by  the  Greeks  because  they  went 
about  naked.  The  two  best  known  are 
CaULnus  and  Zarmenochegas.  The  for- 
mer followed  Alexander  the  Great  from 
India,  and,  being  taken  ill,  burnt  himself 
alive  in  the  presence  of  the  Macedonian 
army,  B.C.  8'J3.  '1  he  latter  burnt  himself 
alive  at  Athens  in  the  presence  of 
Augustus. 

They  are  now  represented  by  the  'rty-clad* 
branch  of  the  Jain*.  At  present  they  eat  thel> 
meals  without  any  clothing. 


in  1122  in  the  German  paraphrase  of 
Genesis.  They  appeared  in  Hungary,  Wai- 
lachia,  and  Cyprus  in  1320 ;  in  Germany 
between  1416-1420;  at  Zurich  in  1418; 
in  Italy  in  14'2'J ;  at  Paris  in  1427;  in 
Scotland  in  1506. 

Gypsies  forbidden  to  dwell   t»    th* 
land: — 

1493,  by  Ferdinand  the  Cathobc  of  Spain. 
1600.  by  the  Diet  of  Augsburg  .       .  Gfrmanw. 

1680,  by  Henry  VIII England. 

1640,  by  James  V Scotland. 

1500,  by  the  States  of  Orleans        .  Franc*. 
1740,  by  Friodrich  II.        .       . 


H,  on  pennypieces,  1875,  (fee.,  stands 
for  H[eaton]— the  firm  of  Ralph  Healon 
&  Sons  of  Birmingham,  which  supplied 
the  mint  with  100  tons  of  the  bronz* 
pennypieces.  Their  first  issue  was  1876  j 


HABEAS 


HAITI 


897 


and  the  officers  of  Tower  Hill,  in  order  to 
identify  the  coin,  had  the  letter  H  im- 
pressed on  the  dies. 

Habeas  Corpus  (Suspension  of 
the).  In  times  of  great  political  excite- 
ment the  operation  of  the  Habeas  Corpus 
Act  is  usually  suspended,  by  which  per- 
sons committed  are  not  allowed  to  be 
bailed.  The  committing  magistrate  has 
to  bear,  in  such  cases,  all  the  responsi- 
bility of  the  commitment. 

Habeas  Corpus  Act  (The),  1679, 
(81  Car.  II.  c.  2),  securing  English  sub- 
jects against  arbitrary  imprisonment. 

This  is  provided  for  by  the  writ  called  '  Habeas 
Corpus  ad  Subjiciendum'  which  is  addressed  to 


any  person  who  detains  another  in  custody,  com- 
manding him  to  produce  the  body  of  the  prisoner, 
ind  to  state  the  day  and  cause  of  his  capture  and 


detention.  This  done,  the  court  decides  whether 
the  prisoner  shall  be  liberated,  admitted  to  bail, 
ox  remanded. 

Habsburg  (House  of).  Incorrectly 
written  'Hapsburg.'  I.  Furnished  Ger- 
many with  Rodolf  I.,  Adolf  of  Nassau, 
and  Albert  I.  of  Austria  (1273-1308). 

The  word  Habsburg  or  Habichts-burg,  built  in 
the  llth  cent..  meansThawk's  castle.'  The  castle 
stood  on  the  right  bank  of  the  Aax,  in  the  Swiss 
canton  of  Aargau. 

II.  Of  Austria.  Began  with  Albert 
I  Albrecht]  II.  the  Illustrious  (son  of  Al- 
bert IV.  duke  of  Austria),  and  son-in-law 
of  Siegmund  the  preceding  kaiser.  Albert 
was  also  Called  '  the  Magnanimous  '  and 
'  the  Grave.'  This  line  of  kaisers  began 
in  1438,  and  still  continues  in  that  part 
of  Germany  called  Austria  and  Hungary. 

The  Habsburgors  of  direct  male  descent  ceased 
In  1806;  Karl  VII.,  son  of  Maria  Theresa,  was  a 
Habsburger  on  his  mother's  side  only. 

Hadith.  Traditions  about  Moham- 
med the  prophet,  complementary  to  the 
Koran. 

Hadrian's  Rescript.  A  letter  to 
Serenius  Granianus,  proconsul  of  Asia, 
respecting  the  way  he  was  to  treat  Chris- 
tians. '  If  anyone  shall  prove  any  offence 
against  the  laws  to  have  been  committed 
by  Christians,  proceed  against  them  as 
the  law  directs ;  but  if  the  charge  brought 
against  them  be  mere  calumny,  then 
punish  the  accuser  as  he  deserves.'  See 
'Trajan's  Rescript.' 

Heecceity.  A  term  in  school  divinity 
meaning  the  principle  of  individuation. 
The  Realists  maintained  that  universals 
only  were  real,  and  that  they  formed  in- 


dividuals by  the  intervention  of  the  prin- 
ciple of  hsecceity. 

HaQret'ico  comburendo  (De).  A 
writ  against  heretics,  who,  being  convicted 
of  heresy  by  a  bishop  abjured  it,  but 
afterwards  relapsing,  were  delivered  over 
to  the  secular  power  to  be  burnt  alive. 
Abolished  by  the  pension  parliament  in 
1677  (tempore  Charles  II.). 

Hag'gada.  The  rabbinical  inter- 
pretation of  scripture  for  homiletical 
purposes.  See  '  Midrash.' 

Haileybury  College,  1806. 
Founded  by  the  East  India  Company  at 
Great  Amwell,  Herts,  for  the  education 
of  105  students  intended  for  the  civil 
service  in  India. 

Hair. 

GBEEKS.  The  Spartans  combed  and 
dressed  their  hair  carefully,  especially 
when  about  to  encounter  any  great 
danger;  as  LeonTdas  and  his  300  did 
before  starting  for  Thermopylae.  Sailors 
both  in  Greece  and  Rome  shaved  off 
their  hair  after  a  shipwreck  or  other 
calamity,  and  dedicated  it  to  some  deity. 
In  mourning,  Greek  and  Roman  women 
cut  their  hair  short,  but  the  men  in  both 
countries  left  their  hair  rough  and  un- 
kempt, as  if  their  grief  was  too  great  for 
their  concerning  themselves  about  per- 
sonal adornment. 

In  childhood  both  Greeks  and  Romans 
wore  long  hair,  but  the  boys,  on  reaching 
puberty,  had  their  hair  clipped  and 
dedicated  to  some  river-god.  At  Athens 
this  ceremony  took  place  on  the  third 
day  of  the  festival  called  '  Apaturia.' 

Slaves,  both  in  Greece  and  Rome,  were 
always  shaved,  and  vestal  virgins,  like 
Catholic  nuns,  cut  off  their  hair  when 
they  took  their  vows. 

One  way  of  supplicating  was  pulling  out  one's 
hair.  After  this  manner  Agamemnon  presented 
himself  before  Zeus,  when  Hector  had  given  the 
Greeks  an  overthrow.— Iliad,  xx.  15. 

ROMANS.  Men  wore  their  hair  long  till 
about  B.C.  800,  when  short  hair  and 
shaving  came  into  vogue.  Scipio  Afri- 
canus  (B.C.  234-183)  was  the  first  Roman 
who  shaved.  Under  the  empire  the 
style  of  dressing  the  hair  was  extremely 
finical.  Mark  Antony  (B.C.  80-30)  is 
represented  as  wearing  his  hair  in  sausage 
curls  arranged  in  rows  all  round  his  head. 
The  Emperor  Gallienus  (A.D.  260-208) 
had  hi*  hair  powdered  with  gold-dusfc 


fTATR 


HAIR 


In  Hadrian's  time  (76,  117-188)  full 
beards  and  short  hair  were  in  vogue,  and 
this  fashion  continued  to  the  end  of  the 
empire. 

The  GAULS  and  ancient  BRITONS.  The 
Teutonic  tribes  wore  their  hair  long,  as 
did  the  ancient  Gauls  and  Britons.  That 
part  of  Gaul  the  farthest  remote  from 
Roman  influence  was  called  Gallia 
Comdta  (long-haired  Ganl),  to  distinguish 
it  from  the  half-Romanised  Gallia  To- 
gdta. 

The  SAXONS  and  DANES  wore  longhair 
and  long  beards,  but  the  NORMANS 
shaved  their  chins,  and  sometimes  the 
back  of  their  heads  also. 

ENGLAND.  In  the  reign  of  Henry  I. 
(1100-1185)  the  gentlemen  rivalled  the 
ladies  in  the  length  of  their  hair,  and 
long  hair  prevailed  till  the  time  of 
Henry  VIII.  (1509-1647),  when  short 
hair  came  into  vogue.  In  the  reign  of 
Charles  I.  (1625-1649)  ringlets  and  love- 
locks were  affected  by  the  Cavaliers,  but 
Puritans  cropped  their  hair  close  to  the 
head.  In  the  reign  of  Charles  II.  (1661- 
1685)  enormous  wigs  flowing  over  the 
shoulders  were  worn,  and  this  fashion 
continued  up  to  the  reign  of  George  III. 
(1760-1820). 

In  1765  the  wig  makers  petitioned  the  king 
against  the  discontinuance  of  wigs,  praying  for 
their  relntroduction.  An  excellent  satire  was  set 
on  foot  praying  his  Majesty  to  introduce  the 
fashion  of  wooden  legs  for  the  benefit  of  carpen- 
ters. 

At  the  close  of  the  18th  cent,  the  dis- 
gusting habit  of  plastering  the  hair  with 
flour,  powder,  and  pomatum,  to  the 
amount  of  2  Ibs.  or  more,  was  introduced. 
My  father  used  to  tell  us  how,  when  he 
was  a  young  man,  and  was  going  to  a 
public  entertainment,  the  hairdresser  was 
generally  obliged,  from  stress  of  business, 
to  come  the  day  before '  to  make  his  head,' 
which  was  the  usual  phrase;  and  that 
he  was  obliged  to  sleep  in  an  armchair 
for  fear  of  deranging  his  hair.  When  the 
head  was  '  unmade  '  the  lard  and  powder 
taken  out  would  fill  a  small  basin.  He 
said  that  every  gentleman  used  to  carry 
a  '  scratcher,'  with  an  ivory  hand  at  one 
end  to  scratch  the  back,  and  a  sharp 
point  at  the  other  to  scratch  the  head, 
because  the  parasites  were  so  trouble- 
some. In  my  young  days,  gentlemen 
wore  their  hair  smooth,  with  a  pig-tail 
and  bag  or  pig-tail  and  knocker.  Not 
long  after  William  Pitt  introduced  hi* 


tax  on  hair-powder,  the  hair  was  cut 
short  as  it  is  at  present  (1890). 

The  style  of  dressing  hair  among  ladles  IB  far 
too  long  a  subject  for  this  note-book,  bnt  foolery 
reached  its  climax  In  the  time  of  Marie  Antoinette. 
My  mother  says  that  in  her  days  the  hairdresser 
was  provided  with  steps,  that  he  might  pile  up 
the  hair  high  enough. 

Hair  as  a  sign  of  Rank. 

The  PARTHIANS  and  ancient  PERSIANS 
of  high  rank  wore  long  flowing  hair. 

Homer  speaks  of  the  'long-haired 
GREEKS  '  by  way  of  honourable  distinc- 
tion. Subsequently,  the  Athenian  cavalry 
wore  long  hair,  and  all  the  Lacedaemonian 
soldiers  did  the  same. 

The  GAULS  considered  long  hair  a 
mark  of  honour,  for  which  reason  Julius 
Caesar  obliged  them  to  cut  off  their  hair 
in  token  of  submission,  for  all  slaves  were 
shorn. 

The  FRANKS  and  ancient  GERMANS 
considered  long  hair  a  mark  of  lii^'h 
birth.  Hence  Clodion,  the  Frank,  was 
styled  '  the  Long-haired,'  and  his  succes- 
sors were  spoken  of  as  Ut  rots  chevelurcs. 

The  GOTHS  considered  long  hair  a 
mark  of  honour,  and  short  hair  a  mark 
of  thraldom. 

For  many  centuries  long  hair  was  in 
FRANCE  the  distinctive  mark  of  kind's 
and  nobles,  and  in  the  time  of  Charles  II. 
the  Cavaliers  gloried  in  long  hair. 

Hair  shaved  off. 

MOHAMMEDANS  shave  the  scalp,  but 
leave  a  tuft  of  hair  for  the  '  angel  to  lay 
hold  of  when  he  carries  the  dead  to 
paradise.' 

The  CHINESE  sha\e  all  the  head  except 
the  top,  where  the  hair  is  suffered  to  grow 
into  a  long  pig-tail.  This  was  a  Tartar 
custom. 

The  Buddhist  priests  bhavo  all  the 
head. 

Catholic  priests  shave  their  head  more 
or  less.  The  part  shaved  is  called  the 
'tonsure.'  St.  Peter's  tonsure  is  quite 
round  the  head,  to  indicate  the  crown  of 
thorns.  St.  Paul's  tonsure  is  the  whole 
head  shaved  like  a  Buddhist  priest's. 
Simon  Magus's  tonsure  is  a  semicircle 
shaved  from  ear  to  ear  above  the  fore- 
head, bnt  not  extended  to  the  back  of  the 
head.  This  sort  of  tonsure  is  natural 
baldness. 

Catholic  priests  shave  their  faces  quite 
clean,  and  the  same  custom  is  at: 
by   the    'High    Church    party'   of    the 
Anglican  Church.    However,  Christ  and 


fTATTl 


899 


his  apostles  are  always  represented  with 
moustaches  and  long  beards. 

Hair  Powder,  1590.  An  aristocru- 
tic  badge  of  the  Guise  party,  opposed  to 
Henri  IV.  The  Guise  party  put  forward 
the  old  Cardinal  de  Bourbon  whom  they 
called  king,  and  in  courtly  flattery  whit- 
ened then-  hair,  and  wore  white  plumes 
or  white  cockades.  Originally  hair- 
powder  was  an  aristocratic  distinction 
of  the  high  church  and  state  party  in 
France.  It  was  taxed  in  England  in 
1795  (II.  8s.  Gd.),  which  brought  in  20,OOOZ. 
a  year.  Nowadays  hair-powder  is  worn 
only  by  some  of  the  footmen  of  the 
nobility  and  higher  commoners.  The 
number  of  powdered  footmen  in  1890  was 
under  900. 

Hakem  (A).  A  Musulman  magis- 
trate under  a  cadi. 

Hal'danites  (8  syl.).  Followers  of 
James  Alexander  Haldane  (1768-1857)  of 
Aithrie,  near  Stirling.  They  are  the 
Scotch  Baptists,  commonly  called  '  Mac- 
lean's People.' 

Halifax,  capital  of  Nova  Scotia, 
1749.  So  named  in  honour  of  the  Earl 
of  Halifax,  then  president  of  the  Board  of 
Trade  in  England.  When  the  army  was 
reduced  in  consequence  of  the  peace  of 
Aix-la-Chapello,  a  great  number  of  sol- 
diers and  sailors  were  thrown  out  of  em- 
ployment. It  was  resolved,  therefore,  to 
grant  to  every  settler  in  Nova  Scotia  a 
free  passage,  50  acres  of  freehold  land, 
and  another  10  acres  for  each  child. 
Some  4,000  men  with  their  families  ac- 
cepted the  offer,  sailed  to  Nova  Scotia 
under  Colonel  Cornwallis,  and  founded 
the  town  of  Halifax,  now  the  capital  of 
the  province. 

Halifax  Law.  Whoever  committed 
a  theft  exceeding  13d.  in  value  in  the 
liberty  of  Halifax  was  summarily  exe- 
cuted on  the  '  jyn '  of  Halifax,  a  kind  of 
guillotine.  Taylor  the  Water-poet  (1630) 
refers  to  this  law  and  this  jyn. 

Hall— College.  Colleges  are  cor- 
porate bodies.  Halls  are  not  incor- 
porated. 

Hall  Marks  of  gold  and  silver 
articles. 

Silver  articles  have  now  four  marks 
and  a  cartouch.  Beginning  on  the  left 
baud  we  have  (I)  the  head  of  the  reign- 


ing sovereign ;  (2)  the  date-letter ;  (8)  the 
leopard's  head,  the  company's  mark; 
(4)  the  lion  passant,  the  national  mark ; 
and  (5)  the  cartouch  containing  the 
initials  of  the  manufacturer. 

The  head  of  the  sovereign  was  first 
added  to  the  marks  in  1784. 

The  leopard's  head  was  adopted  as  the 
company's  mark  in  1300. 

The  date-letters  have  been  in  use  since 
1438.  The  custom  for  the  last  200  years 
has  been  to  use  capitals  and  small  letters 
alternately  every  twentieth  year. 

As  all  common  alphabets  have  been 
exhausted,  the  shape  of  the  shield  will 
distinguish  a  modern  mark  from  a  more 
ancient  one  of  the  same  character.  Thus 
in  1876  Koman  capitals  were  employed  ; 
so  they  were  in  1796.  But  the  shields 
were  different ;  the  shield  of  1876  being 


and  that  of  1796 


and  of  course  the  sovereign's  head  differs. 
A  is  the  1st  year,  B  the  2nd  year,  C 
the  3rd  year,  and  so  on,  omitting  J  and 
the  last  six  letters. 

The  character  of  letters  hitherto  used 
are  as  follows  :— 

1438-1457  Lombardlo,  simple,  small  letter*. 

1458-1477          „  with  external  cusps. 

1478-1497          .,  with  double  cusps. 

1498-1517  Black  letter,  small. 

1518-1537  Lombardlc,  simple,  capital*. 

1538-1557  Koman  caps,  with  border. 

1658-1577  Black  letter,  small. 

From  thi*  date  the  letter*  are  placed  in  thieldt. 

1678-1597  Clarendon  caps,  in  shield. 

1598-1617  Lombardic,  with  external  cusps,  In 
shield. 

1618 -1637  Italic,  small,  In  shield. 

1638-1657  Court  hand  „ 

1658-1677  Black  letter  caps      „ 

1678-1696  Black  letter,  small  „ 

1696-1715  Court  hand  „ 

1716-1735  Clarendon  caps        ., 

1736-1755  Clarendon,  small  letters,  in  shield. 

1756-1775  Old  English  caps  „ 

1776-1795  Clarendon,  small  letters          „ 

From  thi*  date  cap*  and  trRallt  alternate. 
(1796-1816  Roman  capitals,  in  shield,  flat  bottom. 
(1816-1835  Roman  small  letters    „  „ 

(1886-1850  Old  English  caps,  in  shield,  pointed 
J  bottom. 

11866-1878  Old  English  smalls,  In  shield,  pointed 
(  bottom. 

/1876-1895  Roman  caps,  in  shield,  pointed  bottom. 
(1896-1915  Roman  smalls  „  „ 

Clarendon,  i.e.  Roman  letters  with  no  Ana 
strokes,  but  all  black  alike. 

*„*  The  assay-marks  guarantee  the 
exact  proportion  of  alloy  contained  in  the 
article.  The  standard  of  perfect  purity 
being  assumed  to  be  24  carats ;  the  figures 
— such  as  12,  15,  18,  20,  <fcc. — marked  on 
gold  and  silver  articles  mean  that  12, 15, 


HALL 


HAMILTON 


18,  or  20  carats  of  the  24,  are  pure  metal, 
and  the  rest  is  alloy. 

Some  silver  has  been  assayed  out  of 
London,  and  instead  of  the  leopard's  head 
the  following  marks  are  nsed : — 

For  Birmingham         ...  An  anchor. 

Three  •  trbs  and  a  HtgfH 

(the  City  arms). 
...  A  castle  with  8  tower*. 


„    Sheffield        A  crown. 

I    Ed.nburtfh   ...        I  AthUtle. 

„    Glasgow       ...       ...  Tree,  fish,  and  bell  (the 

„    Dublin  A  ha/p'cr'owned. 

(A  garb  in  heraldry  to  a  sheaf  of  ftraln.) 

Hall  Mote.  The  court  held  in  Saxon 
times  in  the  castle  hall  of  the  lord  of  a 
town  or  tithing,  to  punish  by  fines 
thieves,  vagrants,  and  disorderly  persons. 
It  was  inferior  to  the  '  Folk  Mote '  (q.v.). 

Hallamshire.  So  called  from  the 
manor  of  Hallam,  or  Hallun,  north  of 
Rivelin,  and  '  in  the  parish  of  Sh«-flu-M.' 
Before  the  conquest  Attarclifte  and  Shef- 
field wore  integral  parts  of  Hallam  manor, 
but  after  the  conquest  the  manors  of 
Hallam,  Eoclesf elt,  Bradfleld,  and  Hans- 
worth  were  all  occupied  by  one  baron,  and 
called  the  Manor  of  Sheffield.  Leland 
says :—' Halamshire  begin neth  a  ii  mil.: 
from  Rotheram.  Sheffield  iii  miles  from 
Rotheram.  wher  the  lord  of  Shreusbyre's 
castle  is,  the  chese-rnarkot  towne  of  Hal- 
amshire. And  Halamshire  goith  one 
way  vi  or  vii  miles  above  Sheffilde 
by  west,  yet  as  I  here  say,  another  way 
the  next  village  to  Sheffilde  is  in  Derby- 
shire. Al  Halam.shire  go  to  the  iinsrioin 
of  York,  and  is  counted  as  a  merabre  of 
Yorkshire,  ^glesfild  and  Bradneld  ii 
tovMn-l«-tU'Hor  villages  long  to  one  paroche 
i-lni .  lu>.  So  by  this  meanes  ther  be  but 
iii  parodies  in  Halamahire  that  is  of 
name,  and  a  great  chapelle  '  ('  Itin./  vol.  v. 
f.94).  See  '  Iloyland.' 

Hallelujah  Band  (The).  A  Pro- 
testant religious  sect  whose  services  con- 
sist entirely  of  thanksgiving. 

Hallelu j  ah  Victory  ( The),  or '  Vic- 
toria  Alleluiatica,'  30  March,  A.D.  430.  A 
legendary  victory  of  St.Germanus  bishop 
of  Auxerre  and  Lupus  bishop  of  Troyes 
over  the  Picts  and  Saxons  at  Mold  in 
Flintshire.  Socalled  because  the  Britons 
led  by  them  shouted  'Hallelujah'  so 
loudly  that  the  enemy  was  panicstruck 
and  fled. 

St.  Germanos  was  ohosen  commander  against 
the  Saxons;  aud  uut  by  Ui«  cl*n»  uf  truuipeuaad 


th- 

nut.  of  t 


[hallelujah,  he  route* 


Halley's  Comet,  1682.  Dr.  Halley 
determined  the  recurrence  of  this  comet 
by  supposing  it  to  be  the  same  as  that 


which  appeared  in  1607  and  1531.     If  ao 
it  would  appear  again  in  1759,  an<l 
did.      M.   DamoiReau  calculated  that  it 
ought  to  appear  again  in  1835,  and  so  it 
did. 

It  win  be  •««  that  tb^  later-ra^ary  from  70 

attraction**  to*  plaMts  on  UM  motion  of  the 

cornet. 

Hallow  Eve  Fires,  1  Nov.  The 
bonfires  kindled  in  Scotland  for  the  har- 
vest-home festival.  Th« 
keep  their  bonfire  festival,  cu 
(a.t>.),  on  May-day,  old  style.  Gregory  IV. 
rrnngrl  the  feast  of  All  SainU  or  All 
Hallows  from  May-day  to  1  Nov.  Hence 
the  double  feast.  The  Romans  hcM  the 
festival  of  Cybele  on  May-day,  and 
Gregory  IV.  changed  the  day  for  the  sake 
of  changing  '  Cybele  and  all  the  gods  ' 
into  '  St.  Mary  and  all  the  saints.' 

Hallow-e'en.  The  eve  of  All  IF  a- 
lows  (31  Oct.),  or  day  before  All  Saints', 
which  is  1  NOT. 

Halt  (Roberf).  The  pen-name  ol 
M.  Vien. 

Hamadanites  (4  syl.),  892-1001.  Of 
the  tribe  of  Hamadan.  A  dynasty  of 
Mesopotamia,  including  Mosul  and 
Aleppo,  occupied  by  Arabian  princes  of 
tti"  tribe  of  Hamadan.  Their  history  is 
a  tissue  of  treachery,  parricide,  and 


The  poeU  ol  their  court  Mid  UM  Hamadanltefl 
were  formed  with  beauty  of  gmoa,  eloquence  of 
•peech.  and  arms  of  Talour. 

Hamadites  (8  syl.),  1015-1091.  A 
Spanish  dynasty, established  by  Soliman, 
after  the  defeat  of  Mohammed  II.  of 
CordSva, 

Hamburg  (Treaty  of),  22  May, 
1763.  A  treaty  of  amity  between  Sweden 
and  Russia,  on  the  death  of  the  Czarina 
Elizabeth, 

Hamilton  (Patrick),  1504-1528.  A 
Scotch  reformer  and  martyr,  of  whom  it 
was  said,  'The  reik  of  Patrick  Hamilton 
will  infect  as  many  as  it  blows  upon.' 

This  sentiment  wa«  like  that  ottered  by 


Latimer,  at  the  stake,  1566 :' We  shall'thi. 
light  up  snob  a  blaM  la  the  land  as  shall  uevar  IM 
put  out.' 


HAMMEB 


HANDSOME 


401 


Hammer  and  Scourge  of  the 
English  (The).  William  Wallace,  the 
Scotch  patriot  (1270-1305),  is  so  called  by 
Fordun. 

Hammer  of  Scotland  (The).  So 
Edward  I.  is  styled  on  his  tomb  in  West- 
minster Abbey. 

Hampden  Clubs,  1818.  To  pro- 
secute the  cause  of  parliamentary  reform, 
and  to  unite  the  reformers  in  one  system 
of  action.  These  clubs  were  established 
in  every  town  in  the  kingdom,  and  in 
many  villages  ;  but  the  great  central  club 
was  held  at  the  '  Crown  <fe  Anchor,'  Strand, 
the  president  being  Sir  Francis  Burdett. 
The  leading  members  were  William  Cob- 
bett,  Major  Cartwright,  Lord  Cochrane, 
and  Henry  Hunt. 

Hampton   Court   Conference 

(The),  12  to  18  Jan.,  1604.  Between  pre- 
lates and  Puritans  ;  James  I.  presided. 
This  conference  was  convened  to  take  into 
consideration  the  '  Millenary  Petition  ' 
(q.v.),  and  it  was  decided  that  no  change 
was  required.  On  16  Jan.  the  petitioners 
were  called  before  the  king,  and,  according 
to  the  account  of  James  himself,  he  '  pep- 
pered them  soundly.'  On  the  18th  judg- 
ment was  given  adverse  to  the  petitioners 
and  the  Puritan  party. 

Han  Dynasty  (The),  B.C.  202—  A.D. 
25.  The  second  historical  and  fifth  impe- 
rial dynasty  of  China.  It  was  divided 
into  two  parts  :  the  first  sixteen  emperors 
being  Si-Han  or  Western  Han,  and  the 
last  fourteen  being  Tong-Han  or  Eastern 
Han.  It  was  preceded  by  the  Tshin 
dynasty,  and  succeeded  by  the  San-Kuo 
or  Three  States.  It  gave  16  emperors, 
lasted  227  years,  and  held  its  Beat  of 
government  at  Yn. 

From  A.D.  25  the  dynasty  was  called 
Tong-Han,  which  gave  14  emperors  and 
continued  to  A.D.  220.  So  that  some  say 
the  dynasty  of  Han  lasted  422  years  and 
gave  30  emperors. 

This  was  one  of  the  no«t  Illustrious  of  all  the 
•ynasties  of  China. 

Hanaper.  A  treasury,  answering  to 
the  modern  term  exchequer.  From  hana- 
penum,  a  hamper  or  basket  used  anciently 
by  our  sovereigns  for  holding  their  money 
when  they  journeyed  from  place  to  place. 

'  Hanap  '  is  French  for  a  goblet  or  cup,  and  these 
ld  and  silver  vessels  being  packed  in  hampers. 
etbecolned  man*/,  was  the  ortyn  of  UM  word 


cold  and  sil 
Ufcetbecol 


Hanaper  Office.  An  office  belong- 
ing to  the  common-law  jurisdiction  oi 
the  Court  of  Chancery.  So  called  be- 
cause all  writs  relating  to  the  business  ol 
a  subject,  and  their  returns,  were  formerly 
kept  in  a  hamper  [in  hanaperio]. 

Hand  (The).  The  hand  engraved  on 
the  keystone  of  the  arch  of  the  Gate  of 
Justice  in  the  Alhambra,  and  on  several 
Mahometan  mausoleums,  signifies  the  five 
prophets — Mahomet,  Ali,  Hassan,  Hosein, 
and  Fatama. 

Handelists.  A  musical  faction  in 
England  hi  1720-1730,  opposed  by  the 
Bononcinists  or  the  Italian  school.  The 
Prince  of  Wales  was  a  leader  of  the 
Handelists,  supported  by  Pope  and  Dr. 
Arbuthnot ;  while  Marlborough  and  many 
others  of  the  nobility  were  adherents  of 
Bononcini  and  the  Italian  music.  Some 
of  the  admirers  of  Handel  erected  an 
academy  in  the  Haymarket,  to  secure  a 
supply  of  operas  by  Handel,  and  under 
his  direction.  It  succeeded  for  about  ten 
years,  when  it  was  closed,  because  the 
rage  for  Italian  music  was  so  great  that 
Handel  could  not  resist  it.  In  1742,  how- 
ever, his  popularity  returned. 

Handkerchief  (The)  with  which 
Seraphia  is  said  to  have  wiped  the  face  of 
Jesus  on  his  way  to  Calvary,  and  on 
which  was  miraculously  impressed  a 
likeness  of  the  sufferer,  is  preserved  at 
Rome.  It  was  placed  in  the  Vatican  by 
John  VII.  in  707 ;  and  it  is  now  enshri  ned  in 
one  of  the  four  huge  supports  of  St.  Peter'g 
dome.  See  '  Crucifixion,  Relics  of  the.' 

Philip  of  Bergamo  says  that  Tiberius  Caesar  sent 
bis  friend  Volusian,  a  valiant  soldier  of  the  impe- 
rial guards,  to  escort  Seraphia  to  Rome.  The 
emperor  was  ill  at  the  time,  but  the  moment  he  set 
his  eyes  on  the  handkerchief  he  was  completely 
cured.  This  miracle,  he  adds,  made  so  great  aa 
impression  on  Tiberius,  that  he  wanted  to  enrol 
Jesus  among  the  Roman  gods ;  but  the  senate  would 
not  listen  to  the  proposal,  so  the  emperor  was 
obliged  to  content  himself  with  a  statue  of  the 
Nazarene  In  his  palace.  Ol  course  the  tal«  Is  • 
mere  myth. 

Handsome  Al  Raschid.  George 
IV.,  also  called  Gentleman  George. 
Called  Al  Raschid  on  account  of  that 
oriental  toy  palace  built  by  him  at 
Brighton. 

Handsome  Englishman  (The). 
John  Churchill  duke  of  Marlborough 
was  so  called  by  Turenne,  'and  hit 
manners  were  M  winning  aa  hia  person' 
(1650-1722). 

DD 


HANGING 


HANOVERIAN3 


Hanging  Hill.  On  Haywood  Oaks 
Manor,  near  Black  Gate,  is  where  forest 
dogs  were  '  expeditated,'  and  forest  offen- 
ders were  '  swung  to  death.' 

Kxpeditate  is  to  out  out  the  balls  or  claws  of  a 
dog's  forefeet  for  the  preservation  of  the  king  s 
game. — Old  Forest  Lav. 

The  'canes  Leporarii,'  which  as  our  record  sings, 
'  Might  never  be  expedltate,— they  are  our  lord  the 

The  Regard*  of  Brian  d'Intula,  1302. 

Hanging  Judge  (The).  L  Sir 
Francis  Page  (1718-1741). 

II.  John  Toler  earl  of  Norbury,  Chief 
Justice  of  the  Common  Fleas  in  Ireland 
from  1820  to  1827. 

Hango  Massacre  (The),  5  June, 
1855.  By  Russians,  on  a  party  covered 
by  a  white  flag.  While  the  allied  fleet  of 
Great  Britain  and  France  was  off  Cron- 
stadt,  certain  prizes  had  been  made  by  the 
allies,  who  agreed  to  set  at  liberty  seven 
of  the  prisoners.  These  were  sent  in  a 
boat  under  a  flag  of  truce  to  Hango ;  but 
no  sooner  had  they  been  set  ashore,  than 
a  party  of  Russians  from  ambush  fired  on 
the  defenceless  crew,  spite  of  the  white 
flag,  killed  6  and  wounded  4  of  the  crew, 
and  4  of  the  Russian  liberated  captives. 
The  entire  crew  consisted  of  only  11  men. 
Sea  '  Massacre.' 

Hanifltes,  or  Hanefltes  (8  syl.). 
The  most  ancient  of  the  four  principal 
orthodox  sects  of  the  Musulmans,  founded 
by  Abou-Hanifa,  called  the  Socrates  of 
the  Musulmans,  put  to  death  in  767. 

Hannibal  of  Batavia  (The).  Ci- 
vilia  (1st  cent.). 

Hannibal  of  China  (The).  Ghee- 
wang-tee  the  Great,  who  reigned  thirty- 
seven  years  (B.C.  246-209).  He  com- 
pletely reorganised  the  Chinese  empire, 
and  finished  the  great  wall  begun  by 
Tchao-siang-wang.  Chee-wang  was  con- 
temporary with  Hannibal. 

Hannotin  of  Flanders.  The 
nickname  given  to  Jean  Sans-Peur  duke 
of  Burgundy  by  his  Flemish  subjects. 

Hanover  (Line  of).  George  L, 
George  II.,  George  ifi.,  George  IV., 
William  IV.,  Victoria. 

George  I.  was  the  son  of  Sophia  and 
Ernest  Augustus  duke  of  Brunswick, 
both  descendants  from  Henry  II.  of 
England 

SOPHU     thus:     HENRY     IL,     JOHN, 


HENBT  in.,  EDWABD  L,  IL,  HI.,  Lionel 
duke  of  Clarence,  Philippa,  Roger  Mor« 
timer,  Ann  Mortimer,  Richard  duke  of 
York,  EDWABD  IV.,  Elizabeth  wife  of 
HENBY  VTL,  Margaret  wife  of  James  IV. 
of  Scotland,  James  V.  of  Scotland,  Mary 
queen  of  Scots,  JAMES  L  of  England. 
Elizabeth  wife  of  Frederick  king  of 
Bohemia,  Sophia. 

EBNEST  AUGUSTUS  thus:  Maud  daugh- 
ter of  HENBY  II.,  Otto  duke  of  Brunswick, 
Albert  L,  Albert  II.,  Magnus,  Bernard, 
Frederick,  Otto  IL,  Henry,  Ernestug, 
William,  George,  Ernest  Augustus,  who 
married  Sophia. 

All  cither  sons  or  daughter*  of  the  name  pr» 
ceding. 

Hanover  (Treaty  or  Convention  of), 
&  Sept.,  1725.  Signed  at  Hanover  between 
Great  Britain,  France,  Prussia,  and  after- 
wards by  Denmark  and  Holland,  to 
balance  the  alliance  recently  made  be- 
tween Spain,  Austria,  and  Sweden.  It 
protected  England  from  the  demand  of 
Spain  to  surrender  Gibraltar ;  and  it  de- 
fended Hanover  from  the  aggression*  of 
Russia.  (Tern.  Geo.  L) 

Maria  Theresa  refused  to  join  UM  treaty,  and 
Prunaia  withdrew  in  1727. 

Hanover  Bat  (A).  Originally 
meant  a  partisan  of  the  first  George 
elector  of  Hanover.  As  these  partisans 
were  converts  from  the  true  royal  line  to 
the  German  indirect  line,  a  rat  soon 
became  a  contemptuous  word  for  a  turn- 
coat. 

The  origin  of  the  term  was  this.  About  the  time 
of  the  Hanoverian  succession  it  was  observed 
th  it  the  English  black  rat  was  being  supplanted 
by  the  larger  and  fiercer  grey  rat  from  Astrakhan, 
vhkh  first  appeared  In  Europe  at  the  beginning 
Of  the  18th  cent.,  and  reached  Britain  about  the 
middle  of  the  cent.  The  Jacobites  chose  to  asao- 
ciate  the  Hanover  kings  and  the  grey  rat  together, 
tor  both  came  into  England  at  the  same  time. 

Hanoverian  Succession  (The). 
The  crown  of  Great  Britain  settled  on 
Sophia  duchess  dowager  of  Hanover  in 
1702  (by  18,  14  Will.  IIL,  c.  6).  Further 
secured  by  6  Anne  cc.  41  and  66. 

Hanoverian  Tories,  1705.  A 
party  bent  on  securing  their  interest  with 
the  house  of  Hanover,  after  the  Hanoverian 
succession  was  resolved  on.  The  Jacobites, 
strange  to  say,  joined  this  party,  to 
weaken  the  government  and  strengthen 
the  chance  of  the  Pretender. 

Hanoverians  (The).  So  the  Whig* 
or  Court  party  were  called  in  the  early 


HANOVERIANS 


HARGrRAVB 


part  of  the  reign  of  George  I.,  because 
they  were  favourable  to  the  Hanoverian 
section.  Those  opposed  to  them  were 
called  Jacobites  or  favourers  of  James  II., 
who  had  abdicated. 

The  whole  history  of  England  shows  (hat  our 
kings  owe  their  accession  to  the  sanction  of  par- 
liament only,  and  not  to  the  '  divine  right,'  blood 
inheritance,  or  royal  succession.  See  'English 
Sovereigns.' 

Hanoverians    and   Jacobites. 

So  Whigs  and  Tories  were  called  in  the 
reign  of  George  I.  The  Whigs  or  Hano- 
verians supported  George  I.  and  the 
Hanoverian  succession.  The  Jacobites 
supported  Jacobus  (or  James)  the  Pre- 
tender (son  of  James  II.). 

Hanse  Parisienne  (La).  An  as- 
sociation of  Paris  '  marchan£s  d'eau,' 
constituted  under  Philippe  Auguste.  It 
had  a  monopoly  of  the  navigation  of  the 
Seine.  Suppressed  in  1672  by  Louis  XIV. 

Hanse  Towns  (The).  The  three 
republics  of  Hamburg,  Bremen,  and 
Lubeck.  Hanse  means  a  league  or 
onion.  See  below. 

Hanseat'ic  League  (The),  1241. 
A  trades-union  to  protect  merchandise 
from  pirates  and  the  pillage  of  nobles. 
It  began  with  the  three  towns  of  Ham- 
burg, Bremen,  and  Lubeck,  but  ulti- 
mately contained  85  trading  towns.  The 
league  was  divided  into  four  colleges, 
viz.  Lubeck,  Cologne,  Brunswick,  and 
Dantzig.  Of  these  Lubeck  was  the  chief, 
and  presided  in  all  the  conferences.  The 
league  had  four  principal  factories  in 
foreign  parts,  viz.  at  London,  Bruges, 
Bergen,  and  Novogorod. 


In  the  15th  cent,  it  reached  its  culminating 
point  ;  in  1598  it  came  into  collision  with  England  ; 
in  1630  most  of  the  cities  fell  off. 


Harakiri.  Disembowelling  oneself; 
either  by  legal  sufferance,  to  prevent  a 
public  execution,  whereby  a  man's  goods 
are  confiscated  and  his  family  attainted,  — 
or  to  save  the  dishonour  of  failure,  the 
scandal  of  insult,  or  the  sickness  of  dis- 
appointed hope.  A  Japanese  custom 
(hara  =  the  belly,  Am  =  cutting  open). 
See  R.  M.  JEPHSON,  <fec.,  '  Our  Life  in 
Japan,'  pp.  392,  893  (1869).  Abolished. 

The  practice  of  harakirl  In  duelling  had  a 
quaint  touch  of  humour.  The  challenger  and 
challenged  went  home,  arranged  their  affairs,  and 
then  disembowelled  themselves. 

Harcourt's  Round  Table.  A 
private  conference  in  the  house  of  Sir 
William  Harcourt,  14  Jan.,  1887,  with  the 


view  of  reuniting,  if  possible,  the  Liberal 
party,  broken  up  by  Mr.  Gladstone's  Irish 
policy.  In  March  a  quarrel  between  Mr. 
Gladstone  and  Mr.  Chamberlain  broke  up 
the  conference. 

The  phrase  '  Bound  Table  '  la  American,  mean- 
ing what  the  French  call  a  cercle,  or  club  meeting! 
at  each  other's  houses. 

Har'courted.  Letters  secretly 
opened  at  the  Post  Office  to  learn  their 
contents.  The  word  was  adopted  by  the 
Parnellites  when  Sir  William  Harcourt 
was  secretary  for  the  home  department 
(1880-1885).  The  word  'Grahamise' 
means  the  same  thing. 

It  was  not  unusual  for  the  Parnellites  to  write 
on  their  letters  '  Not  to  be  Harcourted.'  The  sub- 
ject of  Harcourting  letters  was  brought  to  the 
attention  of  parliament. 

Hardham's  No.  37.  A  particular 
mixture  of  snuff  made  by  John  Hardham, 
tobacconist  and  snuff  merchant,  Fleet 
Street,  London.  This  Hardham,  by  a 
puff  of  Garrick,  realised  in  a  few  years  a 
fortune  of  22,OOOZ.,  which  at  death  he  left 
to  the  poor  of  Chichester,  his  natal  town. 
The  interest  amounts  to  682Z.  yearly. 

.  .  .  Each  connoisseur,  a  transient  heaven 
Finds  in  each  pinch  of  Hardham's  37. 
COLTON, 


Hardwicke's  Act  (Lord),  1768. 
Directing  all  marriages  to  be  by  licence 
or  banns,  and  to  be  solemnised  in  some 
church  or  chapel  where  banns  are  usually 
published. 

By  this  act  St.  Paul's  Cathedral  and  Westminster 
Abbey  were  excluded,  as  no  banns  are  ever  pub- 
lished in  these  places.  It  also  rendered  Fleet 
marriages  unlawful,  and  thus  abolished  an  abo- 
minable church  scandal. 

Hare  (Knights  of  the).  A  military 
order  of  twelve  knights  instituted  by 
Edward  III.  while  he  was  in  France.  It 
is  said  that  a  hare  ran  before  the  French 
camp,  when  the  soldiers  raised  a  loud 
eliout.  Edward  thought  it  was  the  cry 
of  battle,  and  hence  the  order.  Obsolete. 

Hare  Prize  (The).  For  an  essay 
on  Greek  or  Roman  history  or  philosophy. 
Given  once  in  four  years  to  any  member 
of  the  University  of  Cambridge  who  has 
not  graduated  more  than  ten  years. 
Value  about  50Z.  Founded  by  the  Uni- 
versity in  honour  of  Archdeacon  Hare,  of 
Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  in  1861. 

Hargrave  Collection  of  MSS. 

(The),  1818.     Purchased  for  the  library 
of  the  British  Museum  for  8.000Z.  of  the 
representatives  of  Francis  Hargrave.    II 
DOS 


HAKKLENSIAN 


HARP 


consists  of  BOO  volumes,  chiefly  belonging 
to  the  faculty  of  law. 

Harklensian  Version.  See 
1  Philoxenian,'  &c. 

Harkness  Scholarship.  For  geo- 
logy and  palffiontology.  Value  250Z., 
tenable  for  one  year  by  any  member  of 
the  University  of  Cambridge.  Founded 
in  honour  of  Robert  Harkness,  professor 
of  geology  at  Queen's  College,  Cork, 
1887. 

Harlaw  (The).  L  A  municipal  regu- 
lation made  after  the  battle  of  Harlaw  (24 
July,  1411),  in  which  the  provost  of 
Aberdeen  was  killed— that  the  chief 
magistrate  of  Aberdeen  should  in  future 
leave  the  precincts  of  the  liberty  only  a 
very  brief  space. 

II.  The  battle  of  the  Harlaw. 

James  I.  also  reduced  to  obedience  the  Highland 
chiefs  who  .  .  .  bad  forgotten  the  terrors  of  the 
Harlaw  .-Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Hitt.  of  Scotland,  xviii. 

HarleianMSS.(TAe).  A  collection 
of  MSS.  formed  by  Robert  Harley  earl 
of  Oxford  (1661-1725),  and  purchased  by 
government  in  1754  of  the  Duchess  of 
Portland  (his  grand-daughter)  for  10,OOOJ. 
There  are  14,236  original  rolls,  charters, 
and  other  deeds,  besides  7,689  volumes. 
The  collection  is  very  miscellaneous,  but 
its  main  character  is  historical.  It  is 
rich  in  heraldic  and  genealogical  MSS., 
in  county  visitations,  parliamentary  and 
legal  proceedings,  original  records  and 
calendars,  abbey  registers,  missals,  anti- 
phonaries,  and  other  Catholic  service- 
books,  ancient  English  poetry,  and  works 
on  arts  and  sciences.  It  is  kept  in  the 
British  Museum  library. 

It  also  contains  the  oldest  known  MS.  of 
Homer's  '  Odyssey,'  two  very  early  copies  of  the 
Latin  Gospels  in  gold  letters,  300  MS.  Bibles  or 
Biblical  books,  200  volumes  of  the  Fathers,  ic. 

Harmony  (The  Patriarch  of). 
Nicholas  Porpora  of  Naples  (1685-1707), 
author  of  thirty-eight  operas.  He  was  a 
pupil  of  Scarlatti,  and  Farinelli  (the 
best  male  singer  on  record)  was  his 
pupil. 

Harmony  Hall,  1844.  A  building 
and  family  collected  together  in  Hamp- 
shire by  Robert  Owen,  organised  on  his 
socialistic  principles.  Religion,  marriage, 
competition,  rivalry,  were  either  abo- 
lished or  remodelled,  and  all  the  inmates 
were  to  live  in  perfect  harmony,  seeking 
«sUy  tia*  general  good,  without  regard  to 


personal  or  individual  ambition  or  in- 
dulgence. The  scheme  proved  an  utter 
failure. 

Harmony  of  the  Spheres  (The). 
Pythagoras  taught  that  the  motions  of 
the  stars  through  space  must  of  necessity 
produce  sounds,  like  the  motion  of  any 
body  through  the  air.  As  the  stars  differ 
in  size  and  velocity,  the  sounds  must 
differ  in  tone,  and  these  different  notes 
produce  a  harmony  called  the  '  Music  of 
the  Spheres.' 

Harness  Prize  (The).  For  the  best 
essay  on  some  subject  connected  with 
Shakespearian  literature.  Value  about 
50/.,  and  given  once  in  three  years  to 
any  member  of  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge who  has  not  graduated  more  than 
three  years.  Founded  by  subscribers  to 
a  memorial  fund  of  the  Rev.  William 
Harness,  of  Christ's  College,  Cambridge, 
in  1870. 

Harold  Blue-tooth  (Blaatanfy. 
The  31st  king  of  Denmark,  descendant 
of  the  mythical  Skiold,  founder  of  the 
Skioldung  dynasty  (B.C.  about  60  to  A.D. 
1044).  Harold  was  the  son  of  Gorm,  and 
succeeded  him  to  a  peaceful  and  undi- 
vided kingdom,  so  that  he  is  often  called 
the  '  first  of  the  Skioldungs,'  or  the  first 
who  reigned  over  all  Denmark  (A.D.  980- 
980). 

Harold  Harefoot  (*,  1035-1040). 
Harold  L,  a  king  of  England  before  the 
Conquest.  Swiftness  of  foot  is  often 
spoken  of  by  Homer  as  a  great  military 
virtue.  Thus  his  great  hero  was  called 
by  him '  The  swift-footed  Achillas.' 

Harp  (Cradled  in  a).  Aslauga,  wife 
of  Ragner  Lodbrok  the  sea-king,  was 
cradled  in  a  golden  harp. 

Etenlm  tractus  illius  Incolee  constanter  refer, 
nnt,  seqne  a  majoribus  suis  accepisae  perhlbent, 
in ven tarn  apud  se  in  exiguo  sinu  angulove  marls 
cithn.ro.rn  auream,  culus  cavitati  inclusa  fuerit 
parvula  virgo. — Htritt  Rfg.  Dan.  iv.  chxp.  4. 

V  Ragner  or  Regcnfrid  WM  •urnamed  Lod- 
brok (Ihnru-bretchft)  from  the  magical  garment 
(daubed  with  sand,  pitch,  and  hair)  which  h< 
wore  when  he  slew  the  guardian  serpent  of  the 
Princess  Thora,  hia  first  wife. 

Harp  Lords  (Cromwell's).  Those 
soldiers  and  partisans  of  Cromwell  put 
into  the  Irish  confiscated  estates  after 
the  '  Irish  Rebellion '  had  been  crushed 
out  in  1648.  On  the  return  of  Charlej 
II.  these  lords  of  the  soil  were  turned 
out,  and  the  estate*  restored  t«  their 


HARP 

original  possessors.  Called  Harp  lords 
from  the  Irish  harp  ;  meaning  Brumma- 
gem lords,  as  Harp  shillings  (worth  about 
9d.  each)  mean  counters  current  for  a 
time  and  then  called  in.  Lords  in  this 
phrase  do  not  mean  noblemen,  but  lords 
of  the  confiscated  soil. 

Harp  of  Ireland  (The).  One  of 
the  very  early  lords  of  Ireland  was  named 
David,  who  took  for  his  cognisance  a 
harp,  in  honour  of  the  harp  of  the  sweet 
•inger  of  Israel. 

Harrisburg  (Pennsylvania).  So 
named  from  Mr.  Harris,  by  whom  it  was 
first  settled,  in  1788,  under  a  grant  from 
the  Penn  family. 

Harry  (Blind),  15th  cent.  Author 
of  a  poetical  romance  entitled  '  Sir 
William  Wallace,'  1488.  It  contains 
11,861  lines  of  ten  syllables  in  rhyming 
couplets. 

Harvard  University,  1689,  New 
England.  Founded  by  John  Harvard, 
whose  father  carried  on  his  business  at 
the  Boar's  Head,  exactly  opposite  St. 
Mary  Overies,  in  London  (1607-1688). 

Harvest  Months. 

JANUABY.—  The  greater  part  of  Chili, 
portions  of  the  Argentine  Republic, 
Australia,  and  New  Guinea. 

FEBBUABY  to  MAHCH. — The  East 
Indies. 

APKIL. — Mexico,  Egypt,  Persia,  and 
Syria. 

MAY. — Japan,  China,  Northern  Asia 
Minor,  Tunis,  Algiers,  Morocco,  and 
Texas. 

JUNE. — California,  Spain,  Portugal, 
Italy,  Sicily,  Greece,  and  some  of  the 
southern  departments  of  France. 

JULY. — The  larger  part  of  France, 
Austria,  Southern  Russia,  and  the  larger 
part  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

AUGUST. — Germany,  England,  Bel- 
gium, Netherlands,  part  of  Russia,  Den- 
mark, part  of  Canada,  and  the  N.-E. 
States  of  America. 

SEPTEMBER. — Scotland,  the  larger  part 
of  Canada,  Sweden,  Norway,  and  the 
north  midlands  of  Russia. 

OCTOBER. — The  northern  parts  of 
Russia,  and  the  northern  parts  of  the 
Scandinavian  peninsula. 

Hash'emites  (8  syl.).  The  followers 
U  Haschem  the  Scherif,  who  declared 


HATS  405 

himself  to  be  of  the  issue  of  Mahomet. 
He  was  king  of  Fez  in  1508,  and  founded 
the  dynasty  of  the  Scherifs  in  1509. 

Hassan  ben  Sabah.  'The  Old 
Man  of  the  Mountain,'  founder  of  the 
Assassins  or  Hassanis. 

Hastings  (Impeachment  of  War- 
ren), from  Feb.  1786  to  April  1795. 
Warren  Hastings  was  governor-general 
of  India  1774-1785.  He  was  born  1732, 
and  died  1818.  Burke  brought  before 
the  House  of  Commons  the  first  charge 
against  Hastings  Feb.  1786.  Sheridan 
the  third  charge  (Hastings's  treatment  of 
the  Begums).  This  speech  lasted  five 
hours,  and  produced  such  a  sensation 
that  the  House  arose  after  it  and  ad- 
journed till  the  next  day.  The  fourth 
charge  (Hastings's  selfish  contracts  and 
high  salaries)  was  made  by  Sir  James 
Erskine.  The  sixth  charge  (Hastings's 
conduct  to  Fyzoola  Khan  the  Rohilla 
chief)  was  brought  before  the  House  by 
Wyndham.  Sheridan  made  the  seventh 
charge  (Hastings's  receipt  of  bribes). 
Francis,  the  supposed  author  of  '  Junius's 
Letters,'  made  the  eighth  charge  (Hast- 
ings's  mismanagement  of  the  revenues). 
The  case  being  carried  to  the  House  of 
Lords,  it  was  appointed  to  begin  at 
Westminster  18  Feb.,  1788.  The  defence 
began  2  June,  1791.  The  trial  termi- 
nated in  an  acquittal  28  April,  1795 
(having  lasted  over  six  years).  See 
4  Sheridan's  Begum  Speech,'  '  Begums.* 
and  '  Fyzoola  Khan.' 

Hate  of  Englishmen  (The).  So 
Shane  O'Neill,  lord  of  Ulster,  called  the 
fortress  which  he  built  on  his  border. 

Hats.  I.  The  Petdsus.  A  felt  hat 
with  broad  brim  and  low  crown,  used  by 


the  ancient  Greeks  and  Romans.  It  wa« 
very  much  like  the  felt  hat  still  worn 
by  agricultural  lalwmrers,  only  it  was 
fastened  with  a  thong  either  under  the 
chin  or  round  the  back  of  the  head.  In 
the  British  Museum  the  horsemen  in 
the  Panathenaic  procession  are  repie- 


406 


HATS 


eented  wearing  these  sorts  of  hats.     See 
Caps.' 

II.  The  Pillos.    The  ancient  Greeks 
wore  *  close-fitting  skull-cap  called   a 


'pillos.*     Ulysses    is    generally   repre- 
sented wearing  such  a  cap. 

III.  The  Gallru*.  The  Romans  wore  a 
ftkull-cap  ol  Boiue  animal  with  the  hair 


left  on,  outside,  called  'galerus.'  The 
pontifical  galerus  had  a  spike  of  olive 
wood  at  the  top,  and  strings.  See  l  Caps.1 

Hats  and  Caps  (The),  1738.  Two 
political  factions  which  arose  in  Sweden 
in  the  reign  of  Adolf  Frederick  (1720- 
1771).  The  Hats  were  the  anti-Russian 
party,  who  were  violently  opposed  to  the 
late  treaty  with  Russia,  and  wanted  to 
recover  all  the  provinces  ceded  to  that 
power.  This  was  the  French  or  Chapeau 
party.  The  Caps  were  for  peace  with 
Russia,  economy,  and  retrenchment. 
This  was  the  Russian  party,  and  the  dis- 
tinguishing characteristic  of  a  Russian 
was  the  Muscovite  cap.  The  accession 
of  Gustavus  Vasa  in  1771  put  an  end  to 
these  factions.  No  king  of  Sweden  since 
the  time  of  Charles  XII.  (1697-1719)  to 
that  of  Gustavus  in.  (1771-1792)  could 
speak  the  language  of  the  country. 

Count  Gyllenborg  was  the  leader  of  the  Hate, 
and  Count  Horn  of  the  Caps. 

Hatted  King  (The).  Kaiser  Joseph 
n.,  son  of  Maria  Theresa,  was  BO  called 
by  the  Hungarian*,  because  be  refused 
fee  bo  orowned. 


HEADS 

Hatti-sheriff,   or   'Scherif.'     An 
irrevocable    order    issuing   immediately 
from  the  sultan.  A  Turkish  word  1.. 
into  use  at  the  time  of  the   battle^  of 
Navarino  (1827). 

Lord  John  Russell  In  1828  said :  '  The  govern- 
inent  tasued  a  sort  of  hatti-sheriff  for  the  pur- 
pose, culling  upon  everyone  within  their  influence 
•who  possessed  the  faith  of  a  true  Mussulman  to 
follow  them  in  opposing  the  measure '  [».<?.  the 
repeal  of  the  Test  Act]. 

Haudriettes  (8  syl.).  Religiouc 
Hospitallers  who  followed  the  rule  of  St. 
Austin;  BO  called  from  their  foumlfr, 
Etienne  Haudri,  secretary  of  Lou 
Haudri  followed  his  master  to  the  Holy 
Land.  He  abandoned  his  house  to 
twelve  religious  paupers,  and  endowed 
the  society. 

Hautd  Justice  (La).  The  gallows- 
tree. 

Romsey  Abbey  possessed  many  extraordinary 
pri .  lieges,  amongst  others  tho  rare  and  anoma- 
lous right  of  til  kamtejuftiet,  ur  tf'ill. 
vlloge  of  which  the  records  do  not  mention  any  use 
having  been  made.— Cauelli  Miitery  oj  England, 

HawTttlbites  (3  syl.).  A  turbulent 
Bet  of  young  men  in  the  reign  of  Queen 
Anne,  whose  delight  was  to  molest  and 
ill-treat  the  old  watchmen,  women,  chil- 
dren, and  feeble  old  men  found  after 
sunset  in  the  ill-lighted  streets  of  Loml<  >n. 
The  Mohocks,  Scourers,  and  HuwkuMtes 
were  contemporaneous,  about  1711-1714. 
Hawkubites,  an  Indian  tribe  of  savages. 
See  '  Street  Bullies/ 

4  From  Mohock  and  from  HawkubiU, 

Good  I-ord  deliver  mo. 
Who  wander  thro'  the  street*  at  nigh* 

Committing  cruelty  : 
They  slash  our  sons  with  bloody  knlrt*. 

And  on  our  daughters  fall ; 
And  if  they  murder  not  our  wives 

We  have  good  luck  withal. 
Coaches  and  carts  they  overturn  .  .  .' 
An  Argument  to  prove  the  present  race  of  Mo- 
hocks and  Hawkubites  are  the  Gog  and  Magog 
mentioned  in  the  Revelation. 

Head-Centres.  The  leaders  of 
the  Fenian  Brotherhood  of  Ireland; 
their  lieutenants  were  called  '<•• 
James  Stephens  was  appointed  the  first 
head-centre  of  Ireland  11  Nov.,  1865. 
O'Mahoney  was  the  first  head-centre  of 
the  brotherhood  in  America,  1858. 

Head  Pacificator  (O'Connors). 
Tom  Steel,  who  looked  up  to  his  hero 
with  the  veneration  of  Boswell  for  Dr. 
Johnson. 

Heads  of  Houses  or  College! 
(The). 


HEALING 


HEBDOMADA 


401 


In  Cambridge :  The  Head  of  King's  IB 
styled  the  Provost ;  of  Queens',  the  Pre- 
sident ;  of  all  other  colleges,  the  Master. 

In  Oxford :  The  Heads  of  University 
College,  Balliol,  and  Pembroke  are  styled 
the  Master ;  of  Oriel,  Queen's,  and  Wor- 
cester, the  Provost ;  of  Trinity,  St. 
John's,  Magdalen,  and  Corpus,  the  Pre- 
sident ;  of  Merton,  All  Souls',  Wadham, 
New  College,  and  Keble,  the  Warden ;  of 
Jesus,  Brasenose,  and  Hertford,  the 
Principal ;  of  Lincoln  and  Exeter,  the 
Rector  ;  of  Christ  Church,  the  Dean. 

Healing  Declaration  (The),  6 
Nov.,  1660.  The  declaration  of  Charles 
n.  for  the  settlement  of  most  Church 
matters  by  'competent  persons'  ap- 
proved of  by  the  king.  The  idea  was  to 
have  a  united  convention  of  suffragan 
bishops  and  synods,  or  presbyterians ; 
but  the  bishops  refused  to  meet  the 
synod.  It  was  ultimately  decided  to 
unite  the  presbyterian  and  episcopal 
establishments,  and  of  these  the  king 
was  to  select  a  certain  number  to  revise 
the  liturgy,  and  consider  such  moot 
pouits  as  standing  or  kneeling  to  receive 
the  sacrament,  signing  infants  with  a 
cross,  bowing  at  the  name  of  Jesus,  and 
wearing  surplices.  The  bill  was  thrown 
out  by  the  parliament,  which  re-assem- 
bled 6  Nov. 

Heart  of  Midlothian  (The).  The 
Tolbooth  (a  prison),  of  Edinburgh,  is 
popularly  BO  called.  Sir  Walter  Scott's 
novel  of  the  same  name  gives  a  graphic 
description  of  the  Porteous  riot,  and  the 
execution  of  Capt.  Porteous  by  the  mob. 
See  '  Mida  of  Mar.' 

Hearts  of  Steel,  1764.  Irish  in- 
surgents in  Ulster,  roused  to  rebellion 
by  high  rents  and  the  rapacity  of  the 
agents  of  absentees.  It  was  a  part  of 
the  great  southern  brotherhood  called 
Whiteboys.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Hearth-tax  (The),  1662.  A  tax  of 
two  shillings  for  every  fire-hearth  and 
stove,  'payable  on  the  feast  of  St. 
Michael  and  the  feast  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin  Mary '  (18  &  14  Car.  H.  c.  10). 
Repealed  by  the  special  desire  of  Wil- 
liam in.  in  1689.  A  hut  with  two 
chimneys  paid  as  much  as  a  house  or 
hall  with  the  same  number.  The  hear  th- 
t&x  and  the  window  tax  were  certainly 


the  worst  and  most   oppressive  taxes 
ever  laid  on  the  people. 

Heaven  (The).  A  public-house  in 
Whitefriars,  kept  in  the  reign  of  Charles 
II.  by  Bradley.  Charles,  with  Bucking- 
ham, Monmouth,  Lord  Howard,  and 
other  debauchees,  visited  this  house,  and 
drank  punch  there  till  their  wits  were 
out.  Colonel  Blood  and  Titus  Gates 
also  frequented  the  house.  See  f  Gone 
to  the  "  Devil." ' 

Heaven-born  Minister  (The). 
William  Pitt  was  so  called  in  a  parlia- 
mentary oration  by  Mr.  Drake.  Prime 
minister  1783-1801,  and  again  1804 ;  died 
1806. 

Heavy  Peg,  1412,  &c.  A  heavy 
cannon  by  which  Friedrich  count  of 
Hohenzollern,  who  had  lately  bought 
Brandenburg  of  the  Kaiser  Siegmund, 
reduced  the  turbulent  barons  to  order 
by  blowing  up  their  castles. 

Hebdom'ada.  For  other  weeks  see 
the  English  equivalent.  For  example— 
For  Hebdomada  Casta  tee  Chaste  Week 

Crucia  „  Week  of  the  Croat 

Expectatlonla,,  Week    of  Expec- 
tation 

Magna  „  Great  Weak 

Muta  „  Silent  Week 

Paschalia        „  Easter  Week 
Passionla        „  Passion  Week 
Peniteiitialia  „  Penitential  Weak 
Pentecostea    „  Whitsun  Week 
Trinitatia       „  Trinity  Week 

Hebdom'ada  de  Excepto.  The 
last  week  in  Advent  is  BO  called  in  the 
Ambrosian  ritual. 

Hebdom'ada  G-rassa(Meat  Week). 
The  week  preceding  Quinquagesima  Sun- 
day, the  last  week  before  Lent.  The 
third  day  after  Quinquagesima  Sunday 
is  Ash  Wednesday,  therefore  the  week 
preceding  was  the  last  in  which  meat  was 
allowed  to  be  eaten. 

Hebdom'ada  in  Albis.  An  oc- 
tave, beginning  the  Sunday  after  Easter 
and  ending  the  following  Sunday,  when 
those  baptized  on  Palm  Sunday  laid 
aside  their  white  stoles. 

Hebdom'ada  Indulgentiea,  or 
Absolution  Week.  Between  Palm  Sun- 
day and  Holy  Saturday,  when  penitents 
received  indulgence  or  absolution. 


Hebdom'ada  Major. 
Holy  Week  (q.v.).    Passion  Week,  which 
lasted  thirteen  days,  was    Hebdomad* 


408  EEBDOMADA 


EEHOO-WOO-TAE 


Magna;  but  the  last  seven  of  these  days 
constitute  Holy  Week,  or  the  '  Greater 
Week '  of  the  '  Great  Week.' 

Hebdom'ada  Mediana.  Begin- 
ning  with  the  third  of  Lent,  called  in 
French  Mi-careme  (Mid  Lent).  In  this 
week  some  slight  relaxation  was  allowed 
of  the  long  Lenten  fast. 

Hebdom'ada   Pcenalis,  4Labo- 

riosam  Hebdomadam '  vocant  Latin! 
Patres.  Also  called  Hebdomada  Poenosa. 
Du  Cange  says : '  Ilia  qua  Christus  crurera 
anbiit,  et  quod  jcjuniis  et  laboribus 
transigatur  ad  memoriam  passionis 
Christi.' 

Hebdom'adal  Council  (The), 
1681.  Oxford  University.  So  called  be- 
cause it  assembles  weekly.  This  weekly 
board  discusses  all  measures  of  reform 
before  they  are  sent  to  the  House  of 
Congregation  (q.v.).  The  ex-officio  mem- 
bers are  the  chancellor,  vice-chancellor, 
ex- vice-chancellor,  and  the  two  proctors. 
There  are  also  eighteen  members — viz. 
six  heads  of  houses,  six  professors,  and 
six  members  of  Convocation,  of  not  less 
than  five  years'  standing.  The  council 
meets  every  Monday  during  term  tune. 

Hdbertists.  The  followers  of 
HeT>ert,  the  coarsest  and  most  vulgar- 
minded  of  the  three  leaders  in  the  Reign 
of  Terror,  the  other  two  being  Danton 
and  Robespierre.  It  was  Hebert  who 
instituted  le  culte  de  la  raison. 

Anacharsis  Olooti,  Ronsin,  Vincent,  and  Mo- 
moro  were  Hcbertlsts. 

Hebrew  of  the  Hebrews  (A). 

A  descendant  from  Abraham. 

Hebrew  Prize.  Worth  about  20Z. 
Founded  in  the  University  of  Cambridge 
by  subscription,  1806  ;  increased  1807. 
See  '  Tyrwhitt  Scholarship.' 

Hecatseos  the  Abderite  (8  syl.). 
&  lid  to  have  been  the  author  of  a '  History 
of  the  Jews,'  frequently  referred  to  by 
Josephus,  but  pronounced  by  Origen  to 
be  spurious.  See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Hec'atomphon'ia.  A  sacrifice 
made  to  the  Ithomaeon  Jupiter  by  such 
as  had  slain  100  men  in  battle.  Aris- 
tomcnes  of  Messenia  thrice  offered  this 
sacrifice. 

Hectors.  Street  bullies  and  brawlers 
who  succeeded  the  '  Tityre  tu-s,'  and 


delighted  to  be  as  rude  as  possible  to 
women  and  the  defenceless.  Robbery 
was  not  their  object,  but  simply  to  annoj 
and  get  talked  about.  See  'Street 
Bullies.' 

To  hector  Is  to  bully  or  treat  with  insolence :  but 
the  noble  Hector  of  Troy  waa  aa  unlike  a  bully  aa 
possible. 

Hedgebote  (2  syl.),  or  '  Haybote '  in 
English  law.  The  right  of  a  tenant  to 
cut  wood  on  the  farm  to  repair  1iis 
hedges,  gates,  and  fences,  to  make  rake- 
handles  and  handles  for  forks,  &c. 

Hedonism.  The  system  of  Aristip- 
pus,  the  Cyrenaitic  philosopher,  born  at 
Cyrene  about  B.C.  485.  He  said  that  the 
aim  of  life  should  be  ijSo»->j  (he done,  plea- 
sure), and  he  passed  his  life  in  the  court 
of  Dionysius  the  Tyrant  amidst  delicacies 
and  indulgences. 


>  day  brine  rebuked  for 
of  Plonykius  he  rcpliod. 


He  was  very  witty.    One  i 
easting  himself  at  the  feet  of  1 
•  Well,  it  is  not  my  fault  If  his  ears  are  In  hls'feet.' 

He'donists.  Philosophers  who 
placed  the  sum-mum  bonum  in  pleasure 
(qSon-i),  before  Epicurus  improved  upon 
their  teaching  by  the  dogma  that  psychic 
pleasure  is  superior  in  decree  and  dura- 
tion to  physical  enjoym< 

Hegelianism.  The  philosophical 
system  of  Wilhelm  Friedrich  Hegel  of 
Stuttgart  (1770-1881).  It  may  be  called 
an  idealistic  pantheism.  In  the  Spinozan 
system  God  is  a  substance ;  in  the  1 
lian  system  God  is  spirit.  In  1  i 
system  God  is  endowed  with  both  matter 
and  mind — the  phenomena  of  the  mate- 
rial and  spiritual  universe  may  be  com- 
pared to  two  parallel  streams.  In  the 
Hegelian  theory  God  objectifies  Hims.-lf 
in  nature,  rises  out  of  nature,  and  returns 
to  Himself. 

Heg'ira  (TfcA  16  June,  622.  The  day 
that  Mahomet  fled  from  Mecca  to  Medina. 
The  people  of  Mecca  were  exasperated 
because  those  of  Medi'na  believed  him 
to  be  a  prophet.  From  this  day  the  Ma- 
hometan era  begins. 

Generally  called  HegTra.  The  Arabic  word  It 
'  Hijra,'  and  means  the  '  flight '  or  emigration. 

Hegu'meni  or  Mandrites  (2  syl.). 
Superiors  of  convents  in  the  Greek 
Church. 

Hehoo-Woo-tae,  or  the  Five 
Hehoo  races,  being  the  14th,  15th,  16th, 
17th,  and  18th  imperial  dynasties  of 
China,  called  Hehoo- Leang,  Hehoo-Tan^ 


HEIDELBERG 


HEINRICH 


409 


flehoo-Tsin,  Hehoo-Han,  and  Hehoo- 
Chew.  From  907  to  960.  During  this 
period  the  Tartars  held  the  north  of  the 
empire.  The  '  five  successions '  ter- 
minated with  the  19th  or  Tsong  dynasty. 

Hehoo,  sometimes  written  in  English  'Heou' 
Or  '  How ' ;  and  Chew  la  written  '  Chow.' 

Heidelberg  Catechism  (The),  or 
the  'Palatinate  Catechism,'  1563.  A 
religious  formulary  compiled  by  the  Hei- 
delberg theologians — Caspar,  Olivetan, 
and  Zacharias  Urslnus — at  the  request  of 
the  Elector  Priedrich  III.  of  the  Palati- 
nate. This  catechism  was  sanctioned  by 
several  synods,  and  was  revised  by  the 
Synod  of  Dort. 

Heidelberg    Confession   (The), 

1575,  or  the  '  Palatine  Confession.'  One 
of  the  chief  confessions  of  the  continental 
Calvinistic  or  Reformed  Churches.  See 
'Confessions.' 

Heiltum  (Hile-tum),  or  'Heilig- 
thum.'  That  is,  holy  relics  of  Nuremberg, 
exhibited  the  second  Friday  after  Easter, 
and  consisting  of  the  insignia  of  the  city  ; 
the  sword,  sceptre,  and  crown  of  Charle- 
magne ;  a  piece  of  the  true  cross,  part  of 
the  manger  of  Bethlehem,  Longlnus's 
spear,  and  portions  of  the  respective 
chains  with  which  Peter,  Paul,  and  John 
were  bound,  with  many  other  relics. 

The  church  of  the  Holy  Ghost  at 
Nuremberg,  in  which  the  Heiltum  was 
formerly  kept,  was  recently  restored; 
but  Nuremberg  is  now  a  Protestant  city. 

Heinel  (Mile.).    A  famous  dancer  in 
London  in  the  last  quarter  of  the  18th 
cent.    See  '  Walpole's  Letters,'  vol.  v.  pp. 
827,  855,  383,  431. 
Dotes  upon  dancing,  and,  in  all  her  pride, 
Swims  round  the  room,  the  Heinel  of  Cheapside. 
Epilogue  to  She  Stoop*  to  Conquer. 
Pronounce  High'nel. 

HEINBICH  OF   GERMANY. 
(Hoinrich,  pronounce  Hine-reck.) 

Heinrich  I.,  or  'Henry  I.  the 
Fowler,'  surnamed  'the  father  of  his 
country.'  Founder  of  the  Saxon  dynasty 
of  Germany.  He  succeeded  Konrad  of 
Franconia  (876,  918-936).  This  dynasty 
gives  five  kings — viz.  Heinrich  I.,  Otto 
I.,  II.,  HI.,  and  Heinrich  II.  His  father 
was  Otto  the  Illustrious,  duke  of  Saxony. 
His  empire  embraced  Holland,  Flanders, 
and  Switzerland,  as  well  as  Germany. 
With  Heinrich  L  the  Fowler  the  modern 
18 


history  of  Germany  begins,  as  that  of 
France  with  Hugues  Capet,  and  that  of 
England  with  William  the  Conqueror. 
See  '  Fowler.' 

Father,  Otto  the  Illustrious.  Wife,  Mechtildes. 
Contemporary  with  Edward  the  Elder  and  Athel- 
Stan. 

Heinrich  II.,  called  'The  Saint' 
and  'The  Lame.'  Was  the  cousin  vof 
Otto  III.,  the  grandson  of  Heinrich  the 
Quarrelsome,  and  great-grandson  of  the 
Fowler.  As  he  died  without  issue,  in  him 
the  Saxon  dynasty  of  Germany  came  to 
an  end.  It  was  Heinrich  II.  who  founded 
Strasburg  Cathedral. 

HEINRICH  I.  (Henry  the  Fowler),  founder  of  the 
Saxon  dynasty. 

OTTO  I.  the  Groat  and  Heinrich  the  Quarrelsome, 
sons  of  the  Fowler. 

OTTO  II.  son  of  Otto  I. 

OTTO  III.  son  of  Otto  II. 

HEINBIOH  the  Fowto 


OTTO  L  Eelnrich  the  Quarrelsome 

OTTO  II.  Heiririch  the  Kegent 

OTTO  III.  HEINRICH  II. 

Both  Otto  III.  and  Heinrich  II.  were  great- 
grandsons  of  the  Fowler. 

Father,  Heinrich  duke  of  Bavaria  (late  regent). 
Wife,  Cunegunda(no  children).  Contemporary  with 
Ethelred,  Edmund  Ironsides,  and  Canute. 

Heinrich  III.  the  Black  King. 
Second  of  the  house  of  Franconia  (1017, 
1039-1056).  He  died  at  the  age  of  89. 
In  1056  he  created  the  title  of  '  King  of 
the  Romans'  for  the  heir-elect  of  the 
throne.  Called  '  Black '  from  the  colour 
of  his  hair.  He  was  an  excellent  king. 

The  kings  of  Germany  were  elective,  but  a  father 
before  death  generally  got  his  son  elected.  Heiii- 
rich  III.  was  elected  in  1026. 

Father,  Konrad  II.  Mother,  Glsela  of  Burgundy. 
Wires,  (1)  Kunihild  daughter  of  Canute;  (2)  Agnea 
mother  of  HEINRICH  IV.  Contemporary  with 
Hardicanute  and  Edward  the  Confessor. 

Heinrich  IV.  kaiser-king  of  Ger- 
many (1050, 1056-1106).  Died  at  Liege 
of  starvation  at  the  age  of  56.  The  whole 
reign  was  one  incessant  struggle  with 
the  pope  for  mastery.  He  was  three 
times  excommunicated,  and  once  his 
kingdom  was  put  under  the  ban  of  Rome. 
His  eldest  son  Konrad  revolted  against 
him,  and  died  1101.  His  second  son 
Heinrich  [V.]  then  revolted,  arrested  his 
father,  and  confined  him  in  a  castle.  The 
kaiser  made  his  escape,  and  died  at 
Liege  on  the  doorstep  of  a  religious 
house, '  clemmed  with  hunger  and  starved 
with  cold.' 

Father,  Heinrich  III.  Mother,  Agnes  of  Aquitalne. 
Wives,  (1)  Bertha ;  (2)  Adelaide  of  Russia.    Contem- 
with  Edward  the  Confessor  and  William 


porary  with  Ed 
the  Congueror . 


410 


EEINRICH 


HELL 


Heinrich  V.  the  Parricide,  kaiser- 
king  of  Germany.  Fourth  and  last  of 
the  house  of  Franconia.  Son  of  Heinrich 
IV.  the  kaiser-king,  and  son-in-law  of 
Henry  L  of  England  (1081,  1098^1125). 

Father,  Heinrich  IV.  Mother,  Bertha.  Wift, 
Maud  daughter  of  Henry  I.  of  England.*  Contem- 
porary with  Kufus  and  Henry  I. 

•  Soon  after  the  death  of  her  royal  husband,  Maud 
married  Godjroi  earl  of  A  njou,  by  whom  the  becamt 
the  mother  ofawr  Henry  II.  turnamed '  Curtmantle.' 

Heinrich  VI.  the  Cruel,  kaiser-king 
of  Germany,  son  of  Friedrich  I.,  called 
Barbarossa  (1163,  1190-1197).  He  was 
poisoned  by  his  wife  Messina,  Sunday, 
28  Sept.,  1197,  at  the  age  of  82.  This 
was  the  dastard  who  imprisoned  Richard 
Coeur-de-Lion  in  1192,  and  kept  him 
captive  for  two  years. 

KONRAD  in.,  founder  of  the  royal  hcraM  of 
Hohenstauffen. 

1  liiKuiucii  I.,  Rarbaroesa,  Konrod'B  nephew. 

Father,  Kriedrich  I.,  Ii:irbarossa.  Mother,  Bea- 
trice of  Burgundy.  H'<f<-,  Constance  of  Sicily. 
Contemporary  with  Richard  I.  and  John. 

Heinrich  VII.  of  Luxemburg.  One 
of  the  promiscuous  kaiser-kings  of 
Germany  (1263,  1309-1818).  Said  by  a 
Dominican  monk  to  have  been  poisoned 
by  Politian  (a  Dominican  monk),  by  the 
sacramental  wine,  administered  to  him 
in  the  House  of  God.  The  only  kaiser 
since  the  time  of  Friedrich  II.  (1220). 

•.•  Horrible  as  thin  appears,  It  was  not  un- 
common. At  least  nine  other  monarchs,  we  are 
told,  wore  il  -spati-hed  in  the  same  way. 

Father,  John  count  of  Luxemburg.  Wife,  Mar- 
garet of  Brabant.  Contemporary  with  Edward  II. 

Heir. 

L  Apparent.  The  eldest  son  is  heir 
apparent,  because  he  is  certain  to  succeed 
if  he  outlives  his  father. 

II.  Presumptive.  The  person  who 
would  succeed  under  present  conditions, 
but  who  maybe  set  aside  if  ihestutn  quo 
is  altered.  Thus  a  daughter  is  heir  pre- 
sumptive, but  if  a  son  is  born  later  on 
the  daughter  does  not  succeed. 

Heirs  to  the  Crowns  of  Europe. 

AUSTRIA-HUNGARY,  Prince  Imperial. 

ENGLAND,  Prince  of  Wales.  The  heir 
or  heiress  presumptive  is  the  Prince  or 
Princess  Royal. 

GERMANY,  Crown  Prince. 

ITALY,  Prince  of  Naples. 

PORTUGAL,  Prince  or  Princess  Royal. 

RUSSIA,  Czarevich  and  his  wife  Cza- 
tevna. 

SPAIN,  Prince  of  Asturias;  the  heireat 
It  called  the  Princess  RoyaL 


SWEDEN  and  NOBWAY,  Crown  Prince 
or  Princess. 

Helena  (The  Tyrian).  The  mistress 
of  Simon  Magus.  They  called  themselves 
Jupiter  and  Minerva,  and  gave  out  that 
those  who  believed  in  them  were  ab- 
solved from  all  obligations  to  the  moral 
law,  seeing  they  would  be  saved  by 
grace  and  not  by  works.  Epiphaniai 
tells  us  that  Simon  Magus  claimed  to  be 
the  Messiah,  and  Helena,  he  said,  was 
the  Holy  Ghost. 

HelisBa,  or  'Court  of  Holijra.'  An 
Athenian  tribunal,  fluctuating  in  number, 
but  usually  consisting  of  several  hun- 
dreds, chosen  by  lot  from  the  whole  body 
of  citizens.  It  was  before  this  tribunal 
that  Socrates  was  brought,  and  by  it  was 
he  condemned  to  death. 

Heliastce  (The  Tribunal  of  the). 
An  Athenian  tribunal  which  assembled 
at  Helisea.  It  took  cognisance  of  only 
very  grave  offences.  The  ordinary  num- 
ber of  members  was  200,  but  in  some 
cases  it  amounted  to  500, 1,000,  and  even 
1,500  members. 

Heliogab'alUB.  A  Roman  em- 
peror (20 1,  218-222),  who  had  been  from 
infancy  high  priest  in  the  Temple  of  the 
Sun  at  Emissa,  in  Syria,  where  he  re- 
ceived the  title  of  Heliogabaal  (Lord  of 
the  Sun). 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Samuel.  like  Hello- 
gabalus,  was  consecrated  to  the  Temple  from  lr- 

Heliop'oliB.  The  City  of  the  Sun. 
Baalbek  in  Syria  was  so  called  by  the 
Greeks ;  so  was  On  in  Egypt,  noted  for 
the  temple  of  Actis. 

Hell.  Called  by  the  ancient  Egyp- 
tians 'AmenthSs';  by  the  (, 
'  If  urin ' ;  by  the  Greeks  '  Tartaros  ' ;  by 
the  Indians  '  Patala '  and  '  Naraka ' ;  by 
the  Jews  'Sheol';  the  Mohammedan* 
believe  in  seven  infernos ;  by  the  Persia  ns 
'Douzakh';  by  the \Romans  'Avernus'; 
by  the  Scandinavians  '  Niflheim.' 

Hell  (from  the  verb  helian,  to  cover)  means  a 
place  covered  over,  hence  a  grave.  'Helings' 
means  the  eyelids  or  covers  for  the  eye«;  '  hollier ' 
is  a  thatcher  or  one  who  covers  with  thatch. 
Chaucer  calls  Elysium  'Holisp.'  Then  there  Li 
the  participle  'helling'  or  '  heling '=  hidden, 
1  helen  '  =  caves :  and  many  other  similar  wore* 
more  or  less  archaic.  See  below. 

Hell.  So  the  cellar  under  the  House 
of  Commons,  in  the  reign  of  Charles  L, 
was  called.  See  '  Pride's  Purge.' 


HELLENISTS 


HENOTICON 


411 


Hellenists.  Those  Jews  who  spoke 
the  Greek  language,  chiefly  resident  in 
Asia  Minor,  Greece,  and  Egypt.  The 
Jews  of  Jerusalem  spoke  Aramaic,  a 
bastard  Hebrew;  whence  Paul,  when  he 
was  permitted  to  address  the  Jewish 
mob,  spoke  to  the  people  in  the  Hebrew 
[Aramaic]  tongue.  They  could  hardly 
be  called  a  sect,  although  without  doubt 
they  corrupted  the  pure  Jewish  faith  with 
Greek  philosophy  and  mythology.  They 
had  a  temple  of  their  own  certainly  at 
Leontopolis.  (See  JOSEPHUB,  'Antiqui- 
ties,' xiii.  8, 1-8.) 

The  Hellenists  -were  certainly  looked  on  by  the 
strict  Jews  as  unsound,  and  were  accused  of  '  read- 
ing the  Scriptures  in  the  Egyptian  manner.' 

Hell-fire  Club  (The),  1721.  Pre- 
sident, the  Duke  of  Wharton,  a  most  pro- 
fligate young  nobleman.  The  central 
club  was  in  London,  but  it  had  affiliated 
clubs  both  in  Edinburgh  and  in  Dublin. 
The  members  were  of  both  sexes,  and 
had  such  nicknames  as  Pluto,  the  Old 
Dragon,  the  King  of  Tartarus,  Lady 
Envy,  Lady  Gomorrah,  and  so  on.  Their 
toasts  were  revoltingly  blasphemous,  and 
sulphurous  flames  were  raised  at  their 
meetings.  Suppressed  by  royal  pro- 
clamation the  same  year  (1721). 

This  was  the  Medmenham  Club,  originally  held 
in  Medmenham  Abbey.  It  consisted  of  wild 
spirits,  euphemistically  called  'wits  and  humor- 
ists,' who  assumed  the  name  of  '  Monks  of  St. 
Francis.'  The  inscription  over  the  club  door  was 
Fait  ce  true  tu  voudras.  Lnngley  gives  an  account 
of  it.  When  I  lived  in  Paris  there  was  an  impor- 
tant street  called  'Hell  Street'  (Rue  d'Enfer). 
The  name  is  changed  now. 

Helluo  Libro'rum  (Cicero).  A 
devourer  of  books ;  a  great  reader. 

Charles  in  Fletcher  s '  Elder  Brother '  is  a  mere 
'halloo  libr&rum,'  who  (alia  in  love  with 
Angelina. 

Helmets.  The  helmet  of  a  king  has 
six  bars  over  the  face.  (Full  faced, 
gold.) 

The  helmet  of  a  noble  has  five  bars 
over  the  face.  (In  profile,  steel  with 
gold  bars.) 

The  helmet  of  a  knight  has  the  visor 
thrown  back.  (Pull  faced,  steel.) 

The  helmet  of  a  squire  has  the  visor 
closed.  (In  profile,  steel.) 

The  helmet  is  placed  abore  the  escutcheon  and 
supports  the  crest. 

Helvetia.  The  modern  Switzerland* 
the  country  of  the  Helvetii.  Helvetia  is 
not  classic  Latin ;  the  country  was  never 
§o  called,  but  Ager  Helvetiorum. 


Helvetic  Confederation  (The). 

I.  After  the  battle  of  Morgarten,  in  1315, 
the  three  cantons  of  Uri,  Schweiz,  and 
Unterwalden  formed  themselves  into  a 
perpetual  league,  and  declared  themselves 
free  from  Austria.  In  1332  Lucerne  joined 
the  confederacy;  in  1351  Ziirich;  in 
1352  Zug  and  Glaris ;  in  1353  Berne. 
Two  other  victories  over  the  dukes  of 
Austria  (one  at  Sempach  in  1386,  and  the 
other  at  Naefels  in  1888),  made  the  name 
of  Switzerland  respected  in  Europe ;  and 
the  two  subsequent  battles  of  Granson 
and  Morat  in  1476  greatly  added  to  this 
renown.  Five  other  cantons  joined  the 
confederacy  in  1841;  Bale  and  Schaff- 
hausen  in  1501,  and  Appenzell  in  1513, 
completed  the  thirteen  cantons.  In  1648, 
at  the  peace  of  Westphalia,  the  Helvetic 
Confederacy  was  declared  by  Austria  and 
all  the  rest  of  the  European  powers  to 
be  independent  of  the  empire. 

H.  1814.  The  old  constitution  of 
Switzerland,  restored  after  the  banish- 
ment of  Napoleon  to  Elba.  Each  can- 
ton enjoys  '  home  rule,'  but  all  unite  in 
matters  pertaining  to  the  confederacy. 

Helvetic  Confessions  (The).  Are 
those  of  Bale  in  1530,  and  of  Bullinger 
in  1566.  The  former  was  an  exposition 
of  faith  drawn  up  by  Zwingli,  and  being 
solemnly  sworn  to  at  Bale  in  1534,  wai 
called  the  'Confession  of  Bale.'  Th« 
other  was  the  exposition  drawn  up  chiefly 
by  Theodore  Beza  and  Bullinger.  In 
this  'confession'  images  were  proscribed, 
predestination  was  acknowledged,  only 
two  sacraments  were  admitted,  and  the 
eucharist  was  regarded  as  commemora- 
tive only.  The  phrase  '  Helvetic  Confes- 
sion' is  sometimes  used  to  designate 
'Calvinism';  and  sometimes  the  'Re- 
formed Church  of  Germany.' 

The  religion  of  Calvin,  or  the  Helvetic  Confes- 
sion, had  such  a  hold  on  the  Hungarians  that  it 
was  soon  designated  .  .  .  the  Hungarian  faith. — 
VAMBERY,  Hungary,  ch.  xii. 

Helvetic  Republic  (The),  12 
April,  1798-1814.  A  kind  of  polyarchy 
vested  in  French  officers  and  their  par- 
tisans by  Napoleon  Bonaparte,  who 
compelled  Switzerland  to  become  vir- 
tually a  French  province. 

Heno'ticon  (The),  A.D.  482.  A  con- 
cordat published  by  the  Emperor  Zeno 
for  the  reconciliation  of  the  churches  of 
Constantinople  and  Alexandria  It  wag 
issued  at  the  solicitation  of  Acaciiu 


.11 


HENRI 


HENRICIAN3 


patriarch  of  Constantinople.  Whatever 
its  merits,  it  proved  no  better  than  eccle- 
siastical dynamite,  by  exciting  in  the 
Eastern  Empire  angry  disputes  and 
relentless  persecutions.  In  484  Pope 
Felix  IIL  condemned  it.  In  496  the 
Emperor  Anastasius  confirmed  it.  In 
619  it  was  revoked  by  Justin  I.  (Greek 


Gibbon  says,  zlvll.  :  '  The  Henoticon  was  most 
pleasing  to  the  Egyptians  ;  yet  the  smallest  blem- 
ish has  not  been  descried  by  the  jealous  and  even 
jaundiced  eyes  of  orthodox  schoolmen,  and  it 
accurately  represents  the  Catholic  faith  of  the 
Incarnation  without  adopting  or  disclaiming  the 
pcculi  r  terms  or  tenets  of  the  hostile  sects.' 
Petaviue  says,  Chalctdontnu-m  atcivit,  but,  adda 
Gibbon,  this  proves  '  he  had  never  read  it  iG  reek 
*~«K.  unity). 

Henri  Grace  &  Dieu  (The).  Was 
built  at  Erith  in  1515.  It  measured  1,000 
tons,  had  four  masts,  and  was  the  first 
three-decked  ship  built  in  England.  It 
carried  80  guns  of  various  calibres. 

This  ship  appears  In  a  list  of  1553  as  'The  Ed- 
ward,' and  all  trace  of  her  then  ceases.  The 
next  British  ship  of  note  was  'The  Soveraigne  of 
the  Seas/  built  at  Woolwich  Dockyard  in  1687  by 
Mr.  1'hlneas  1'ett.  She  also  was  a  three  decker. 

James,  In  his  '  Navul  History  of  Great  Britain,' 
says  :  *  There  Is  reason  to  believe  that  Richard 
III.  owned  a  Jew  of  the  ships  which  he  employed  ; 
the  rest  were  either  hired  of  merchants,  or  sup- 
pliod  under  a  law  of  the  state  by  the  Cinque 
Ports.' 

The  'Great  Harry*  and  'Henri  Grace  A  Dieu' 
were  two  entirely  distinct  ships. 

The  '  Clreiit  Harry  was  built  in  the  third  year 
of  Henry  VII.,  14H8;  the  'Henri  Grace  a  Dieu' 
was  built  at  Erith  in  1615. 

The  '  Great  Harry  '  was  a  tiro  decker,  with  three 
masts  ;  Mm  '  Henri  Grace  4  Dieu  '  had  three  decks 
and  four  masts. 

The  'Great  Harry'  was  accidentally  burnt  at 
Woolwich  in  l.v.:i;  the  '  Henri  (I  race  a  Dieu  was 
renamed  '  Edward'  after  the  death  of  Henry  VIII. 
In  1M7,  and  there  is  no  record  of  UH  destruction. 

I  hope  this  will  settle  the  question  of  historians 
•n  the  moot  point  of  the  identity  of  these  two 


HENRI  KINGS  Of  PRANCE. 

Henri  I.  of  Prance  (1011,  1031- 
1061).  Third  of  the  Capetian  dynasty. 

f'nthfr,  Robert  le  Pieax;  Mother,  Constance  of 
Aries  ;  Wife,  Anne  of  Muscovy ;  son  and  successor, 
Philippe  I.  1  Amoureux.  Contemporary  with  Ed- 
ward the  Confessor. 

Henri  II.  le  Belliqueux,  of  France 
(1519,  1547-1559).  Of  the  Capetian  dy- 
nasty, and  of  the  Valois-Angouleme  line. 

Falhfr,  FRANCOIS  I. ;  Mother,  Claude,  daughter  of 
Louis  XII. :  Wife,  Catharine  do'  Medici,  daughter 
of  Lorenzo  de  Medici  ;son  and  successor,  FRANCOIS 
II.  Contt-mjwrary  with  Eil ward  VI.  and  his  sister 
Mary.  His  miitrru  was  I >iane  de  Poitiers,  whose 
colour  was  blue.  The  colour  of  her  rival,  the 
Duchesse  d  Etampes,  was  lilac.  Diane  de  Poitiers 
was  created  dMMSM  de  Valentlnols. 

CHARLES  V.  had  two  sons,  CHARLES  VI.  and 
Louis  due  d'OrK'ans. 

From  the  Brst  came,  in  regular  succession, 
CHARLF.S  VII. ;  Louis  XI.  his  son ;  and  CHARLES 
f  II.  his  son,  who  loft  no  lasua. 


The  second  son.  Louie  dnc  d'Orleans.  had  also 
two  sons  viz.  Charles  due  d  Orleans  and  Jean 
d  Angouleme. 

l.'.i  i-  Ml.  was  ton  of  Charles  dnc  d  Orleans, 
but  left  no  male  issue. 

From  the  second  son.  Jean  d'Angouleme.  cam* 
FRANCOIS  I.,  and  HENRI  II.  was  the  son  of 
Francois. 

Henri  HI.  le  Mignon,  of  France 
(1551,  1574-1589).  Third  son  of  Henri 
II.  (q.v.).  Weaker  than  woman,  and 
worse  than  harlot. 

f.ith.r.  H  F.SRI  II. ;  Mother,  Catharine  de'  Medici, 
daughter  of  Lorenio  de'  Medici ;  Wife.  Louise  de 
Vaudemont ;  no  issue.  Contemporary  with  Elisa- 
beth. S« '  Fatal  Three.' 

Henri  IV.  le  Grand,  first  of  the 
Bourbon  kings  of  France  (1558,  1589- 
1610).  He  was  the  tenth  in  descent 
fr<>m  Robert,  the  sixth  son  of  St.  Louis 
(IX.),  and  was  related  to  the  last  king 
(Henri  ILL)  only  in  the  eleventh  degree. 
He  is  generally  spoken  of  as  le  bon  roi 
Henri. 

Father,  Antolne  due  de  Vend Ame ;  Mother,  Jeanne 
d'Albret.  queen  of  Navarre ;  Wirtt,  Marguerite  da 
Valois,  daughter  of  HENRI  II.  (she  was  divorced); 
Maria  de  Medici,  daughter  of  the  duke  of  Tnscany 
and  mother  of  Louis  XIII.  his  successor :  Mittrrtt, 
La  belle  Gahrielle.  daughter  of  Antoine  d  Bstrees, 
created  duchess  of  Beaufort.  Con:  . 

Elisabeth  and  James  I.  Life  attempt.- 1  by  Pierre 
Barriere  in  1698.  by  Pierre  Ouen  in  1.W7.  by  Jeaa 
de  1  Isle  In  1606.  and  fatally  by  Ravaillac  in  1610. 

V  Robert  comte  de  Clormont  (sixth  son  of  ST. 
Louis)  married  the  heiress  of  the  Bleur  de  Hour- 
bon,  and  died  1317,  leaving  Louis  doc  de  liourboa 
his  son  and  heir. 

The  third  son  of  this  Louis  was  Jacques,  whose 
son  Jean  (Comte  de  la  Marche)  married  the 
heiress  of  the  Due  de  VendAme ;  and  their  second 
son,  Louis  (Comte  de  la  Marche),  died  1446,  leaving 
issue  Jean  comte  do  la  Marche. 

The  son  of  this  Jean  was  Francois(who  married 
Marie  de  Luxembourg),  and  their  son  was  Charles, 
who  died  1537. 

The  bon  of  this  Charles  was  Antoine  due  de 
Vendome  (who  married  Jeanne  d'Albret,  queen 
of  Navarre),  and  these  were  the  parents  of 
HXNRI  IV. 

Henri  V.  of  France,  like  Louis 
XVII.  and  Napoleon  II.,  was  a  mere 
nominal  king.  He  was  born  1«-20,  after 
the  assassination  of  his  father,  Ch. tries 
Ferdinand  due  de  Berry  (son  of  Charles 
X.).  When  Charles  X.  abdicated,  the 
next  heir  to  the  throne  was  Henri  his 
grandson,  who  assumed  the  title  of 
Henri  V.,  but  the  French  people  chose 
Louis  Philippe  for  their  kini;  instead. 

Charles  X.  died  188C;  the  I>uc  de  Kerry  was 
assassinated  by  Louvel  In  1890;  and  Henri  V. 
(Comte  de  Chambordj  died  1883,  at  the  age  of  68. 

Henricians  (The),  1140.  Followers 
of  Henry  of  Italy,  called  '  the  false  her- 
mit,' who  was  given  up  in  chains  to  the 
bishop  of  Toulouse,  and  died  1147.  They 
rejected  the  Apocrypha ;  would  have  no 
churches ;  administered  baptism  only  to 


HENRY 


HENRI 


418 


adults;  denied  the  real  presence  and 
the  existence  of  purgatory  ;  suppressed 
masses  ;  proscribed  crucifixes,  adoration 
of  saints,  relics,  images,  and  prayers  for 
the  dead  ;  they  rejected  also  the  separate 
order  of  the  priesthood  and  the  lawful- 
ness of  oaths.  The  Henricians,  chiefly 
confined  to  Switzerland  and  Germany, 
merged  soon  after  1150  in  the  Albigenses. 

Pronounce  Hen-rii'-ii-am. 

HENRY  KINGS    OF  ENGLAND,  XTO. 

(For  those  of  France,  tee  'Henri'  ;  for  those  of 
Germany,  tee  '  Heiiirich.') 

Henry  I.  '  Beauclero  '  (good  scholar), 
third  son  of  William  the  Conqueror 
(1068,  1100-1135).  He  married  Maud 
daughter  of  Malcolm  III.  of  Scotland, 
and.  niece  of  Edgar  Atheling,  heiress  of 
the  Saxon  line.  He  had  two  children  by 
Maud  :  William,  who  died  at  sea  26  Nov. 
1119;  and  Maud,  who  married  (at  the 
age  of  6)  Heinrich  V.  kaiser  of  Germany. 
Heinrich  died  1126,  and  the  widow  mar- 
tied,  the  same  year,  Geoffrey  Plantage- 
net,  from  whom  descend  our  long  line  of 
kings. 

His  style  and  title  :  «  Henricus  rex 
Anglorum  et  dux  Normannorum.'  After 
1106  we  find  '  Dei  Gratia  '  introduced  in 
charters. 

Henry  I.  had  three  natural  children  :  two  sons, 
Robert  and  William,  and  one  daughter.  Robert's 
son  -was  William  of  Gloucester,  whose  daughter 
Avisa  married  King  John  (Lackland). 

Henry  II.  First  of  the  Plantagene* 

dynasty  (972, 


Father,  Geoffrey  RantaferMl  Mother,  Matilda 
daughter  of  HENRY  I.  ;  Wife,  Eleanor,  the  divorced 
wife  of  Louis  VII.  of  France  (she  was  divorced  18 
March,  1152,  and  married  Henry  six  weeks  after- 
wards) ;  Mistress,  the  Fair  Rosamond  [Clifford]. 

He  had  three  sons  and  three  daughters  :  — 

1.  William,  died  in  infancy. 

8.  Henry,  died  before  his  father,  without  issue. 

8.  RICHARD  [I.,  Cceur  de  Lion],  died  without 
Issue. 

4.  Geoffrey,  who  married  Constantla,  daughter 
Of  the  Duke  of  Brittany,  by  whom  he  had  two 
children,  Eleanor  and  Arthur.  Arthur,  heir  to 
the  English  crown,  was  murdered  by  his  uncle 
John,  h'3U;  and  Eleanor  was  confined  in  Bristol 
Castle  for  40  years. 

6.  JOHN. 

His  style  and  title.—'  Henrions  rex  Anglorum,  et 
dux  Normannorum  et  Aquitannorum,  et  comes 
Andegavorum,  or  'Henricus  rex  Angliaa,  dux 
Kormannioe  et  Aquitanlee,  et  comes  Andegavise.' 

Aquitania  is  now  called  Guienne,  and  Ande- 
gavia  is  Anjou. 

Maud  the  eldest  daughter  of  Henry  n.  married 
Henry  V.  duke  of  Saxony  and  Brunswick,  from 


whom  our  present  royal  family  is  descended. 
(Thus:  (1)  Otto  duke  of  Brunswick  and  Lunen- 
burg,  her  son  ;  (2)  Albert  I.,  his  son  ;  (3)  Albert  II. 


•on  ; 
ticn, 


;  (4)  Magnus,  son  ;  (5)  Bernard,  son  :  (6)  Fried- 
BOB  ;  13)  Otto  III,  son;  (8)  Heinrioh.  son  ;  (9) 


Ernestus  I.,  son ;  (10)  Wllhelm,  son  ;  (11)  George, 
Bon  ;  (12)  Ernestus  II.,  son,  who  married  Sophia, 
daughter  of  the  Princess  Elizabeth,  and  grand- 
daughter  of  James  I.  of  England,  whose  son  and 
heir  was  GEOROK  I.  of  England.] 

Eleanor,  another  daughter  of  Henry  II.,  mar- 
ried Alfonso  VIII.  of  Castile. 

Joan,  his  youngest  daughter,  married  William 
XL  of  Sicily. 

Henry  HI  of  England,  called '  Win- 
chester '  from  the  place  of  his  birth  (1206. 
1216-1272). 

Father,  JOHN;  Mother,  Isabelle  cf  Angouleme. 
Wife,  Eleanor  of  Provence,  by  whom  he  had  nine 
children,  five  of  whom  died  in  infancy. 

The  four  who  lived  to  grow  up  were : 

1.  EDWARD  I.,  who  succeeded  to  the  crown  ;  he 
was  earl  of  Chester. 

2.  Edmund,    surnamed    Crouohback,    earl    of 
Leicester  and  king  of  Sicily. 

3.  Margaret,  who  married   Alexander    III.   of 
Scotland.      She  had    a  daughter  who   married 
Eric  king  of    Norway;  and  this  daughter,  also 
named   Margaret,    was    the    famous    '  Maid    of 
Norway,'  who  succeeded  her  grandfather  (Alex- 
ander III.)  in  Scotland,  but  died  on  her  passage 
from  Norway  to  Scotland,  Sep.  1290. 

4.  Beatrix,  who  married  John  duke  of  Brittany. 
Hit  stylf.  and  title  from  1216  to  1259  was :  '  Hen- 

ricus,  D.G.  rex  Anglise,  dominus  Hiberniae,  dux 
NormannitB  et  Aquitaniea  (.Guienne],  et  comes  An- 
degaviee  [A  njou].' 

From  1259  to  1272 :  '  Henrlcus  D.G.  rex  Anglite, 
dominus  Hibernise,  et  dux  Aquitanise.'  He  there- 
fore dropped  the  titles  of  'dux  Normannorum  ' 
or  '  dux  Normanniae,'  and  of  '  comes  Andegaviaa.' 

Henry  IV.  of  England,  called  Bo- 
lingbroke  because  he  was  born  atBoling- 
broke  Castle,  in  Lincolnshire  (1367, 1399- 
1413).  First  of  the  line  of  Lancaster, 
which  contained  the  three  Henrys — IV., 
V.,  and  VI.— 

HENRY  III.,  son  of  John. 

EDWARD  I.  and  Edmund  duke  of  Lancaster,  son* 
Of  Henry  III. 

EDWARD  II.,  son  of  Edward  I. 

EDWARD  III.,  son  of  Edward  II. 

Kdirard  the  Black  Prince,  William,  Lionel,  and  Joh ; 
Of  Gaunt,  sous  of  Edward  III. 

RICHARD  II.,  son  of  Edward  the  Black  Prince 
and  grandson  of  Edward  III. 

Philippa  (daughter  of  Lionel),  Roger  Mortimer 
(son  of  Philippa),  Edmund  Mortimer  (son  of  Roger 
Mortimer,  and  heir  to  the  throne  on  the  death  of 
Richard  II.)— descendants  of  Lionel,  third  son  of 
Ed  ward  III. 

HENRY  IV.  was  son  of  John  of  Gaunt  duke  of 
Lancaster  (4th  son  of  EDWARD  III.). 

V  Henry  IV.  had  no  hereditary  right  to  the 
Crown.  The  legal  heir,  on  the  death  of  Richard  II., 
was  Edmund  Mortimer  earl  of  March.  Henry  was 
duke  of  Lancaster  in  right  of  his  mother  Blanche, 
heiress  of  Edmund  duke  of  Lancaster. 

Father,  John  of  Gaunt.  Mother,  Blanche,  heiress 
Of  Edmund  duke  of  Lancaster.  Wives :  I.  Mary 
daughter  of  Humphrey  de  Bohun,  by  whom  he 
had  six  children ;  II.  Joan  (daughter  of  Charles 
II.  of  Navarre),  no  issue. 

His  sons  were  HENRY  [V.],  his  successor  ;  Thorn  as 
duke  of  Clarence  ;  John  duke  of  Bedford,  regent 
of  France ;  and  Humphry  duke  of  Gloucester. 

His  daughters  were  Blanche  and  Philippa.  Phi- 
lippa  married  Eric  X.  of  Denmark. 

Henry  IV.  was  first  of  the  Lancaster  line,  and 
bis  usurpation  brought  about  the  War  of  the 
Roses  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VI. 

Hit  style  and  title.—'  Henricus  D.O.  rex  Anglieeel 
tranciw,  et  dominua  Hiberniw.' 


114 


HENEY 


HENRY 


Henry  V.,  '  Monmonth/  from  the 
place  of  his  birth  (1889, 1418-1422), '  the 
English  Alexander.' 

Father,  HENRY  IV.  Mother.  Mary  daughter  of 
Humphry  de  Bohun.  Wife,  Catherine  daughter 
of  Charles  VI.  of  France,  by  whom  he  had  one 
child,  HENRY  VI.,  •who  succeeded  him.  (After  the 
death  of  Henry  hit  widow  married  Sir  Owen 
Tudor,  captain  of  the  guard*.  Their  grandson 
was  Henry  VII.,  first  of  the  Tudor  line). 

Hit  style  from  1418  to  9  April,  1420,  was  : '  Henrlcnt 
D.  O.  rex  Anglln et  Francis*,  et  dominus H ibernlae." 
From  1420  to  his  death  it  wai :  *  Henricus  D.  O.  rex 
Angliae,  haeres  et  regens  Francise,  et  dominus  Hi- 
bernife.'  HENRY  V.  was  heir  to  the  French  crown. 

V  The  place  of  his  traditional  riotous  court 
and  merry  doings,  when  Prince  of  Wales,  was 
Cheylesmore,  near  Coventry,  an  estate  belonging 
to  the  duchy  of  Cornwall. 

Henry  VI.,  'Windsor,1  from  the 
place  of  his  birth  (1421,  1422-1471). 

Father,  HENBT  V. ;  Mother,  Catherine  daughter 


of  Charles  V J.  of  France ;  Wife,  Margaret  of  Anjoa 
":lenl  titular  king  of  Naples 
"duke  of  Provence  and  Anjoa.    He  had  one 


daughter  of  Rene  or  R« 


son  (Edward),  murdered  by  the  York  party  after 
the  battle  of  Tewkesbury,  1471 
Prince  Edward  was  18  years  old  at  his  death 


the  battle  of  Tewkesbur 

Prince  Edward  was  lo  ^c<»i»  uiu  »•  mo  uoatu. 
be  was  at  ths  time  married  to  Anne  daughter  of 
the  Earl  of  Warwick.  Soon  after  the  priuce's 
death  his  widow  married  Richard  III. 

The  regents  and  guardians  of  Henry  VI.  were 
the  Dukes  of  Bedford,  Gloucester  (the  good  duke), 
and  Exeter,  with  the  Bishop  of  Winchester. 

Henry  VII.  His  right  to  the  throne 
was  shadowy  indeed.  He  was  the  son  of 
Edmund  Tudor,  who  married  Margaret 
countess  of  Richmond,  daughter  of  John 
Beaufort.  This  John  Beaufort  was  a 
natural  son  of  John  of  Gaunt  by  Cathe- 
rine Swynford,  the  governess  of  his 
children,  expressly  by  law  disqualified 
for  the  succession.  Another  shadowy 
claim  was  that  his  grandfather,  Sir  Owen 
Tudor,  captain  of  the  guards,  mar- 
lied  Catherine,  the  widow  of  Henry  V. 
Neither  of  these,  nor  both  together,  could 
give  Henry  Tudor  the  slightest  heredi- 
tary right.  Besides,  at  the  time  of  his 
coronation  his  mother  was  alive,  who,  of 
course,  had  a  prior  claim  to  her  son. 
However,  at  the  death  of  Richard  III., 
the  legitimate  heir  was  Elizabeth,  who 
subsequently  married  Henry  VII.  Next 
to  Elizabeth  daughter  of  Edward  IV. 
came  Edward  earl  of  Warwick,  then 
Margaret  countess  of  Salisbury. 

It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  John  Beaufort, 
through  whom  the  father  of  Henry  VIII.  laid 
claim  to  the  crown,  had  been  expressly  set  aside, 
and  tha  two  daughters  of  Henry  VI 11.  .Mary  and 
Elisabeth)  were  also  expressly  set  aside, 

Father.  Edmund  Tudor.  M<  Ui.-r.  Margaret 
Beaufort.  Wife,  Elizabeth  of  York  (the  White 
Rose).  Hit  ttyie  and  title:  'Henricus  D.Q.  rex 
Aiik'iiae  etFranciw.  et  dominus  Hiberni*.1 

Henry  VII.  had  two  daughters  and  two  son* 
Who  lived  to  maturity. 

His  eldest  daughter.  Margaret,  was  married  to 
fames  IV.  of  Scotland,  and  it  is  by  this  marriage 


that  their    defendant  James  VI.  of  Scotland 
became  JAMKS  I.  of  England. 

His  other  daughter,  Mary,  was  married  twice- 
first  to  Louis  XII.  of  France,  and  secondly  to 
Charles  Brandon  duke  of  Suffolk,  by  whom  she 
had  two  daughters.  Frances  and  Eleanor.  1 
was  married  to  Henry  Grey  marquis  of  Dorset 
(and  afterwards  duke  of  Suffolk),  and  it  was  their 
child  which  was  the  unfortunate  Lady  Jane  Qrey. 

Henry  VH.  of  Japan  (The]  was 
lyeasn,  who,  in  the  name  of  the  Mikado, 
gave  peace,  prosperity,  and  laws  to  his 
distracted  country,  after  centuries  of 
civil  war  (17th  cent.). 

Henry    VIII.   (1491,   1509-1547). 
Father,  Henry  VII.     Mother,   Eliza- 
beth of  York  (the  White  Rose).     V. 

1.  (1509)    Catalina  (daughter  of  Fer- 
dinand and  Isabella  of  Spain),  widow  of 
his   brother  Arthur;  mother   of   Qnoen 
Mary.     This  wife  was  divorced.     Shake- 
speare spells  the  name  '  Katharine.' 

Arthur  surrlTed  his  marriage  only  a  tow 
months. 

2.  (1588)    Anne  Boleyn  (danphtor    of 
Thomas  Boleyn,  of  Hever  Castle,  Kent, 
earl  of  Wiltshire).      Mother  of   Queen 
Elizabeth.    Beheaded  1536. 

8.  (1586)  Jane  Seymour  (sister  of 
Somerset  the  protector) ;  mother  of  Ed- 
ward VI.  Died  two  days  after  the  birth 
of  her  son. 

4.  (1540)  Anne  of  Cloves.    Divorced. 

5.  (1540)  Catherine    Howard    (grand- 
daughter of  John  Howard  duke  of  Nor- 
folk).   Beheaded. 

6.  (1548)  Catherine  Parr  (danpMor  of 
Sir  Thomas  Parr).    Twice  a  widow,  first 
of  Edward  Burghe,  and  next  of  ,7 din 
Neville  lord  Latimer.    On  the  death  of 
Henry    VIII.     Catherine     married     Sir 
Thomas  Seymour,  uncle  of  Edward  VI. 
If  Henry  had  six  wives,  Catherine  had 
four  husbands. 

None  of  his  children  had  any  issue. 

Hit  Ityle  and  title  from  1509  to  1521  WHS  :  'Henry. 
D.O.,  of  England.  France,  and  Ireland.  King.' 

From  1521  to  16,84  it  was  :  '  Henrv,  I>.O..  of  Eng- 
land. France,  and  Ireland,  King.  Defender  of  the 
Faith.' 

From  1684  to  1547  it  was  :  '  Henry,  P.O.,  of  Eng- 
land. France,  and  Ireland,  King.  Defender  of 
the  Faith,  and  Supreme  Head  of  the  Church  of 
England.' 

Henry  VIII.'s  Walking  Stick. 
A  spiked  mare  in  the  Tower  of  London. 
In  the  head  of  the  ma^e  are  four  barrels, 
which  could  be  charged  with  gunpowder. 
The  spikes  are  formidable  triangular 
knives. 

Henry  IX.  of  England,  1788. 
Henry  Benedict  Maria  Clement  (laefe  of 


HENBY 


the  Stuarts).  He  was  the  younger  brother 
of  Charles  Edward,  the  Young  Pretender. 
Henry  [IX.]  was  a  cardinal,  but  on  the 
death  of  Charles  Edward  he  succeeded  to 
the  mock  dignity  of  king  of  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland,  and  had  coins  cast  with  the 
inscription,  '  Henricus  nonua  Anglira 
rex,'  and  on  the  obverse,  'Gratia  Dei, 
non  voluntate  hominum.'  Forgetting  in 
such  cases  that '  Vox  populi  est  Dei  vox.' 

Henry  (Knights  of  St.),  7  Oct.,  1786. 
A  military  Saxon  order.  A  cross  attached 
to  a  crimson  ribbon. 

Henry  Beauclerc.  Henry  I.  (q.v.). 

Henry  Fitz-Empress  (Tha 
Statute  of),  1172.  An  enactment  of 
Henry  II.  and  hia  council  in  Ireland 
that,  in  case  of  the  death  of  any  chief 
governor,  the  chancellor,  treasurer,  chief 
justices,  and  certain  other  officers  should 
be  empowered  (with  the  assent  of  the 
lords  spiritual  and  temporal)  to  proceed 
to  the  election  of  a  successor  to  that 
office  (Ireland). 

Henry '  Longsword '  (1519, 1547- 
1559).  Henry  II.  king  of  England, 
grandson  of  Henry  I.,  his  mother  being 
Maud  daughter  of  Henry  I. 

Also  called  CTRTMINTLB  and  FITZ-EMPREBS. 
The  Anjou  sword  was  longer  and  mantle  shorter 
than  the  aword  and  mantis  of  th«  Norman  kings. 

Henry  Town-bull.  St.  John 
(Henry  Viscount  Bolingbroke,  1678- 
1751).  (Da.  ABBUTHNOT,  '  John  Bull.') 

Henry  of  Monmouth.  Henry  V. 
of  England,  born  at  Monmouth  Castle, 
belonging  to  the  great  estates  of  his 
mother,  Mary  de  Bohun,  daughter  of  the 
Earl  of  Hereford  (1888, 1418-1422). 

Henry  of  Windsor.  Henry  VL 
of  England,  who  was  born  at  Windsor. 

On  the  news  of  the  birth  of  a  son  being  brought 
to  Henry  at  Meaux,  he  eagerly  demanded  where 
the  boy  was  born,  and  on  being  told  at  Windsor, 
he  appeared  greatly  vexed,  and  repeated  to 
his  chamberlain,  Lord  1'itzhugh,  the  following 
lines  :— 
I,  Henry,  born  at  Monmouth, 

Shall  small  time  reign,  and  much  get ; 
But  Henry  of  Windsor  shall  long  reign,  and  IOM 

all.— 
Bnt  a*  God  wills, 

So  be  It. 

Heou-Wpo-tae Dynasties  (The). 
Five    dynasties    of    China.     The    14th 
Imperial    dynasty    was    Heou-Woo-tae 
Leang  or  L'ang ;  the  15th  was  Heou-Woo- 
e  Tang;  the  16th  was  Heou-Woo-tae 
iixi;  the  17th  was  Heou-Woo-tae  Han  j 


HERALDS 


415 


and  the  18th  was  Heou-Woo-tae  Tche-u. 
These  five  dynasties  lasted  only  from  907 
to  960,  and  from  927  a  warlike  Tartar 
horde  established  itself  in  the  north  of 
China,  under  Tae-tsong. 

These    dynasties  ar»  called  'The  Five  Sac- 
cessions.'    The  seat  of  government  was  Kal-fong- 

Heptarchy  (The).  The  seven  king- 
doms founded  in    England    by    seven 

' 


different   Saxon    invaders.    See 
walda.'    They  are  :  — 

1.  KENT       founded  by  Hengist 

2.  SUSSEX  Ella 


Bret- 


455 
477 
519 
526 
547 
571 
584 


8.  WESSEX  Cynric 

4.  ESSEX  Erkinwin 

5.  NOBTHUMBBIA  Ida 

6.  EAST  ANGLIA  Olfa 

7.  MERCIA  Crida 
Northumbria    was    divided    at    Ida's 

death  into  Bernicia  and  Deira,  and  Deira 
was  absorbed  into  Bernicia  by  Oswy  in 
655. 

Egbert,  of  the  Wessex  race  of  kings, 
united  in  his  own  person  all  the  separate 
kingdoms,  and  called  the  united  kingdoms 
ENGLAND  800. 

Heraclea  (Table  of),  or  '  Lex  Julia 
Municipalis,'  which  was  passed  B.C.  45, 
discovered  in  1782  at  Heraclea,  in 
Lucania. 

Heralds.  L  Of  England.—  There 
are  14—  viz.  4  kings-  of  -arms,  6  heralds, 
and  4  pursuivants. 

The  4  kings-of-arms  are  Clarenceux 
(having  power  over  all  parts  of  England 
south  of  the  Trent)  ;  Norroy,  i.e.  North- 
roy  (who  has  power  over  all  parts  north 
of  the  Trent)  ;  and  the  2  who  serve  the 
Orders  of  the  Garter  and  the  Bath  :  the 
former  called  Garter  King-of-arms,  and 
the  latter  Bath  King-of-arms.  See  '  Gar- 
ter King-of-arms.' 

The  6  heralds  are  Somerset,  Chester, 
Windsor,  Eichmond,  Lancaster,  and 
York. 

The  4  pursuivants  are  Rouge  Dragon, 
Portcullis,  Blue  Mantle,  and  Kouge 
Croix. 

There  are  seven  colours  In  English  heraldry, 
and  nine  in  French.  The  seven  English  colours 
are  or  (gold),  argent  (silver),  gulet  Cred),ancr«  (blue), 
table  (black),  vert  (green),  and  purpure  (purple). 
The  two  extra  colours  are  tenne  (orange),  and 
tanguin*  (murrey). 

II.  Of  Ireland.—  -Consists  of  5  mem- 
bers.  The  king-of-anns  is  styled  Ulster 
king-of-arms. 

The  2  heralds  are  Cork  and  Dublin. 


416 


HERALDS' 


HEREMONIAN 


The  2  pursuivants  are  Athlone  (the 
senior)  and  St.  Patrick. 

III.  In  Scotland.— The  Lyon  Court 
consists  of  12  members. 

The  king-of-arms  is  styled  Lord  Lyon, 
or  Lyon  king-of-arms. 

The  6  heralds  are  called  Albany,  Islay 
or  Hay,  Marchmont,  Boss,  Bothesay,  and 
Snowdoun. 

The  6  pursuivants  are  called  Bute, 
Carrick,  Kintyre,  Ormond,  and  Unicorn. 

Heralds'  College  (The),  or  '  Col- 
lege  of  Arms.'  Incorporated  and  chartered 
in  1483  by  Bichard  HL 

Herbs  (The  Feast  of),  or  '  Festum 
Herbarum.'  In  German  '  Krautweihe.' 
When  women  carried  herbs  and  sweet 
spices  to  commemorate  the  anointing 
after  the  Sabbath  of  the  Crucifixion  week. 

Hercules.  Almost  every  nation  has 
its  Hercules,  or  man  of  marvellous 
strength,  some  fabulous  and  some  more 
or  leas  historical.  Diod5rus  mentions 
three,  Cicero  ('  De  Natura  Deorum ')  six, 
and  Varro  as  many  as  forty-three.  Thus 
Bel  is  called  the  Syrian  Hercules,  Mel- 
kart  the  Tyrian,  Chon  the  Egyptian, 
Dorsanes  the  Hindu,  and  Ogmios  the 
Gaulic  Hercules.  The  following  are  well 
known  ;— 

The  Attic  HercuUs :  Theseus  (2  syl.), 
who  went  about  performing  exploits 
similar  to  those  of  Herakles  or  Hercules. 

The  Barbaric  HercuUs:  Simeon  ol 
Bulgaria  (883-927). 

The  Greeks  were  defeated,  and  their  horn  was 
broken  by  the  barbaric  Hercules.— GIBBON,  Iv. 

The  Egyptian  HercuUs :  (1)  Sesostris 
or  Bamses  II.  the  Great,  of  the  XIX. 
dynasty.  A  sculptured  head  of  this  hero 
is  in  the  British  Museum.  (2)  Chon  or 
Son,  called  by  Pausanias  '  Maceris  son  of 
Ammon.' 

The  Enffluh  HercuK:  Gay  earl  of 
Warwick. 

Warwick  .  .  .  thon  English  Reroutes.  —  DKAT- 
TON,  Polyolbion,  xiii. 

The  French  Hercules :  Jean-Baptiste 
Kleber,  the  French  general,  a  man  of 
prodigious  strength  and  stature  (1764- 
1800). 

The  Greek  Hercules:  Alkides,  *.«. 
Herakles,  who  was  grandson  of  Alkseos. 

The  Indian  Hercules :  Dorsanes,  who 
married  Pandtea  and  became  the  founder 
of  a  race  of  Indian  kings. 
Sometimes  Belus  is  called  'Xb*  Indian  Her- 


The  Jewish  HercuUs:  Samson,  the 
judge  of  Israel,  who  died  B.C.  1113. 

The  Persian  HercuUs:  Bustum  son 
of  Zal,  prince  of  Sedjistan.  Matthew 
Arnold  has  a  poem  entitled  '  Sohrab  and 
Bustum,'  which  gives  an  account  of 
Bustum  slaying  his  son  Sohrab. 

The  Roman  Hercults:  Commodus 
the  emperor  called  himself  '  Hercules 
Secundus.'  He  was  a  gigantic  idiot  who 
killed  100  lions  and  overthrew  1,000 
gladiators  in  the  amphitheatre  (161, 
180-192). 

The  Swedish  HercuU*:  Starchaterui 
(1st  cent.  A.D.). 

Hercules  (The  Farnese).  A  famou* 
statue,  the  work  of  Glykon,  copied  from 
one  by  Lysippos;  called  'Farnese' 
(8  syl.)  from  being  placed  in  the  Farnese 
Palace  at  Borne,  but  now  at  Naples.  The 
hero  is  represented  leaning  on  his  club, 
and  holding  an  apple  in  his  left  hand, 
which  rests  on  his  back.  There  is  i, 
copy  of  this  statue  in  the  Tuileriek 
garden  of  Paris. 

Farnese,  pronounce  Far-najf-tt. 

Hercules  (Pillars  of).  Calpe  and 
Abyia;  one  at  Gibraltar  and  ^he  other 
at  Ceuta.  Torn  asunder  (according  to 
fable)  by  Alcldes  on  his  route  to  Gadea 
(Cadiz). 

Hercules  of  Music  (The}.  Chris- 
toph  von  Gluck  (1714-1787). 

Herdsman  (Kina  Alfred's).  It  is 
said  that  the  name  of  the  herdsman  in 
whose  hovel  King  Alfred  was  sheltered 
for  six  months  was  Dunulf,  who  was 
afterwards  educated,  ordained,  and  made 
bishop  of  Winchester. 

Hereditary  Union  (The),  1540. 
An  act  by  which  the  crown  of  Sweden 
was  declared  hereditary  in  the  House  of 
Vasa. 

Heregeld,  or  'Heregyld'  (8  syl.). 
An  army  tax.  It  was  first  imposed  by 
Ethelred  II.  under  the  name  of  '  Dane- 
gelt,'  a  war  tax  to  resist  the  invasions  of 
the  Danes  and  buy  them  off.  It  was 
afterwards  called  '  Here-gyld,'  from  the 
Anglo-Saxon  words  here  (2  syl.),  an 
army,  and  gyld,  a  tax.  See  'Danegelt' 
and  '  Hidagium.1 

Heremo'nian  Line  [of  Kings] 
(The).  Descendants  of  Heremon  (8  syLJ 
son  o'  Milesian  king  of  Ireland. 


HEKETICAL 


HERETICS 


417 


Heretical  Baptism.  The  baptism 
of  heretics  (3rd  cent.).  The  controversy 
was  this:  Is  baptism  valid  only  when 
administered  in  the  orthodox  church  ? 
If  so,  baptism  by  heretics  is  no  baptism 
at  all,  and  those  so  baptized  must  be 
baptized  again  in  order  to  be  members 
of  Christ's  Church.  This  was  the  view 
of  tha  Eastern  Church.  The  Western 
Church  considered  any  baptism  valid  if 
administered  in  the  name  of  the  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  ;  so  that  whether 
performed  by  heretics  or  on  heretics  it 
mattered  not  if  the  orthodox  words  were 
•ttered  when  the  rite  was  administered. 

The  Synod  of  Iconiumandthe  Synod  of  Synnada 
In  Phrygia  decreed  that  '  heretical  baptism  is  no 
baptism  at  all.'  Some  eight  or  ten  councils  con- 
firmed this  view  of  the  question.  The  Western 
Church  would  not  give  way,  and  council  after 
council  decreed  that  heretical  baptism  Is  valid. 
This  is  still  the  belief  of  Western  churches, 
whether  affiliated  with  Rome  or  not. 

Heretics  are  those  who  differ  from 
the  dominant  power  in  some  religious 
point  or  points  which  those  who  condemn 
them  deem  essential  for  the  '  true  faith.' 
Thus  Jesus  Christ  was  considered  a 
heretic  by  the  Pharisees  and  Sadducees. 
The  Buddhists  are  considered  heretics 
by  the  Brahmins.  The  Shiites  are  con- 
sidered heretics  by  the  Sunnites. 

SECTS  are  those  who  differ  from  a  main 
religious  body  in  some  point  or  points  less 
grave  than  heresy.  Thus  the  Jansenists 
and  Jesuits,  the  Dominicans  and  Fran- 
ciscans, always  antagonistic  to  each 
other,  are  virtually  sects  of  the  Catholio 
Church  —  Nonconformists  of  the  Anglican 
Church  —  and  Ismaeliaiis  of  the  Shiites. 

In  a  word,  orthodoxy  is  the  doxy  of  the 
judge;  heterodoxy  is  the  doxy  of  those 
condemned  by  the  judge.  Both  change 
places  as  opinions  change  or  the  dominant 
power  changes.  Thus  Mary  considered 
Protestantism  heretical,  but  Elizabeth 
called  it  orthodoxy.  Laud  condemned 
the  Puritans,  and,  like  Ferdinand  II., 
would  have  stamped  them  ont  if  he 
could  ;  whereas  the  Puritans  were  every 
bit  as  intolerant  during  the  Common- 
wealth. See  the  following  in  loco  :  — 

ALBIGENSES.    Condemned  by  the  Third  Laterals 

A'POLLINARIANS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  ol 
Alexandria  In  8(32,  and  the  Council  of  Constanti- 

Condemned by  toe  Council  of  Nice 
Condemned  by  the  Council  of 


nople  in  331. 
AIUANS. 


Chalcedon  451. 
BARDKSANISTS. 
BASILIDIANS.    A  branch  of  th"  Gnostic*. 


BOGOMILES.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of  Con- 
Btantinople  1110. 

BUDDHISTS.    Called  heretics  by  the  Brahmins. 

CALVINISTS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Trent  1545. 

CELESIIANS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Carthage  412,  and  again  by  the  Council  of  Ephesus 

CKRINTHIANS.  A  branch  of  the  Gnostics. 
Cerinthus  denied  that  John  was  the  author  of 
the  Fourth  Gospel. 

CHRISTIANS.    Called  heretics  by  Moslems. 

CHYITES  or  SHIITES  (2  syl.).  Called  heretics  by 
the  Sunnites  (2  syl.). 

COPTS  or  COPTI,  the  Monophysites  or  Jacobites 
Of  Egypt. 

DOCE'TJE.    A  branch  of  the  Gnostics. 

DONATISTB.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of  Aries 

DRUSES. 

EBIONITES  (4  syl.).  Supposed  to  be  condemned 
In  the  Fourth  Gospel. 

EUTVCHIANS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Chalcedon  451.  They  affirmed  that  Christ  was 
one  thing  and  the  Logos  another  ;  that  there  were 
two  natures  in  Christ  before  the  hypostatical 
union,  but  after  that  the  two  were  amalgamated 
into  one. 

GNOSTICS. 

GREEK  CHURCH.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Alx-la-Chapelle  809. 

HERMESIANS.   Condemned  by  a  papal  brief  In 

1835. 

HUGUENOTS  of  France. 

II us MTE s.  HUBS  was  excommunicated  by  Alex- 
ander  V. 

ICONOCLASTS.    Condemned  by  several  councils. 

ISMAELIANB  (5  syl.).  Deemed  heretics  by  the 
Bunnites  (2  syl.). 

JA'COBITES  (3  syl.)  or  JACO'BIANS,  of  Syria.  So 
called  from  Jacob,  a  disciple  of  Eut^ches.  In  the 
7th  cent,  the  Eutychians,  Copts,  and  Monoph'o- 
Bites  (4  syl.),  who  acknowledged  but  one  nature  in 
Christ,  all  merged  in  the  Jacobites  or  Jacobians. 

JAN'SENISTS.    Condemned  by  Innocent  X. 

LUTHERANS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Lyons  1528,  and  again  by  the  Council  of  Trent  1545. 

MACEDONIANS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Constantinople  881. 

MANICHE'ANS.    Condemned  by  several  councils. 

MAR'CIONITES  (4  gyl.).  Similar  to  the  Basilidians. 
Perhaps  the  same. 

MONOPH'YSITES  (4  syl.).  A  general  term  for 
those  sectaries  of  the  Levant  who  believe  that 
Christ  had  only  one  nature.  >S'<v  nhnri-. '  Jacobites.' 
Condemned  by  the  Council  of  Chalcedon  431. 

MONOTH'ELITBS  (4  syl.).  Condemned  by  the 
Council  of  Constantinople  680. 

MON'TAMSTS.  Condemned  by  the  bishops  of 
Asia. 

NAZARE'ANS  (3  syl.).    A  Jewish  sect.    Acts  xxiv. 

NESTOHIANS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Ephesus  431,  and  again  by  the  Council  of  Con- 
stantinople 44S. 

PAT'EIUNS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Lateran  1179. 

PAULIANISTS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Antioch  270. 

PAULICIANS. 

PELA'GIANS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Ephesus  413,  and  again  by  the  Council  of  Carthage 

PRISCILLIANISTB.  Condemned  by  the  Council 
Of  Saragossa  381. 

PUOTESTANTS.  See '  Calvinists '  and '  Lutherans. 

REFORMATION.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Trent  l.'>45. 

SABELLIANS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of 
Alexandria  261. 

VAUDOIS.  Condemned  by  the  Council  of  the  La- 
teran  1179  I  by  the  bull  of  John  XXII.  in  1332  ;  and 
by  Innocent  VIII.  in  1487. 

WYCLIFITES  1.3  syl.).  Condemned  by  the  Counall 
Of  Trent  1545. 

Heresy,  in  Greek  aiptat*,  simply  means  a  choice, 
•r  gouiething  chosen.  A  heretic  is  one  whochooMf 

BJB 


418 


HERETICS 


HERMANDAD 


his  own  religious  opinions,  and  does  not  accept 
blindly  those  chosen  tor  him  by  others. 

Heretics  (Laws  against).  The  first 
laws  against  heretics,  on  which  all  subse- 
quent ones  were  founded,  originated  in 
1220  by  the  Kaiser  Friedrich  IL  They 
were  for  the  extermination  of  heretics, 
and  had  been  dictated  by  Pope  Honorius 
HI.  Confirmed  by  Innocent  IV.  in  1243, 
by  Alexander  IV.  in  1258,  by  Urban  IV. 
in  1262,  and  by  Clement  IV.  in  1265  (four 
popes,  all  the  IVths  of  the  name). 

'  These  laws'  (says  the  pope), '  published  by  our 
dearest  son  Friedrich  emperor  of  the  Romans,  we 
praise  and  approve,  so  as  to  be  valid  for  all  time. 
And  II  anyone  attempt  to  infringe  them  ...  he 
will  Incur  the  wrath  of  Almighty  God.  ...  As  for 
the  persons  of  heretics,  they  are  all  to  be  burnt 
alive -without  appeal  or  possibility  of  pardon  .  .  . 
all  their  goods  are  to  be  confiscated,  and  never 
restored  to  their  posterity.  Their  children  and 
grandchildren  shall  be  held  incapable  of  holding 
any  public  office,  with  this  one  exception,  viz.  if  a 
•on  informs  against  the  secret  heresy  of  a  father. 
Persons  only  suspected  of  heresy  shall  be  put  to 
death  unless  they  can  clear  themselves  within  a 
year  and  a  day.  Repentant  heretics  to  be  impri- 
soned tor  life.' 

The  bull  of  Paul  III.,  published  in 
1588  against  Henry  VIII.,  contains  some 
new  enactments  against  'the  accomplices 
of  heretics.' 

In  Section  "x~TT.  all  the  faithful  are 
admonished,  under  pain  of  excommuni- 
cation, 'to  avoid  and  cause  others  to 
avoid '  all  adherents  of  the  king,  and  to 
'have  no  commerce,  conversation,  or 
communion'  with  him,  his  household, 
vassals,  and  subjects;  they  are  strictly 
enjoined  not  '  to  buy  or  sell,  exchange, 
deal,  or  chaffer,  in  any  town,  fort,  castle, 
or  city '  in  his  dominion,  nor  '  cause  wine, 
grain,  salt,  victuals,  arms,  clothes,  wares, 
or  other  articles  of  commerce,  to  be 
brought  by  ship,  trireme  or  other  vessel, 
by  mule,  horse,  or  other  animal,'  to  any 
part  of  his  dominion ;  and  '  stoutly  to 
refuse  all  assistance,  counsel,  or  favour 
to  those  who,  directly  or  indirectly, 
secretly  or  openly,  presume  to  traffic 
with  them.' 

Section  X.  enjoined  'all  who  possess 
armed  forces  to  set  them  on  the  king  and 
his  adherents.' 

Section  XV11.  gives  everyone  full 
liberty  of  appropriating  to  himself  all 
goods  belonging  to  the  king  or  any  of  big 
subjects. 

In  a  word,  the  bull  of  Paul  III.  states  :- 

1.  That  no  man  who  refuses  to  believe  all  the 
articles  of  the  Catholic  Church  has  any  right  to 
life  or  property. 

2.  No  Christian  has  any  right  to  respect  the  life 
or  property  of  a  heretic. 

a.  Christian  government*  are  bound  to  bora 


alive  all  heretics  and  to  confiscate  all  their  pro- 
perty. 

4.  Children  are  bound  to  pry  Into  the  secret 
belief  of   their  parents,   and  denounce  them  U 
heretical. 

5.  Error  in  faith  U  infinitely  worse  than  moral 
turpitude. 

6.  Anyone  may  appropriate  to  himself  the  goodi 
of  a  heretic. 

7.  Every  heretic  Is  virtually  an  outlaw,  and  all 
contracts  made  with  heretics  or  debts  owing  to 
them  are  null  and  void. 

6.  Slavery  and  the  slave-trade  should  be  kept 
np,  if  the  slaves  are  heretical. 

(Abridged  from  a  letter  sent  to  the '  Times '  from 
an  English  Catholic,  and  published  in  that  Jour- 
nal under  the  title  of  'Papal  Infallibility  and 
Persecution.') 

Heretics  (Th«  Statute  of),  1401. 
By  this  infamous  act  priests  were  allowed 
to  arrest  and  imprison  all  heretical 
preachers  in  England,  all  schoolmasters 
tainted  with  Lollardry,  all  owners  and 
writers  of  heretical  books ;  and,  on  refusal 
to  abjure,  or  relapse  after  abjuration,  to 
send  the  heretic  to  the  stake,  'to  be 
burnt  to  death  on  a  high  place  in  the 
sight  of  the  people.'  The  first  victim  of 
this  iniquitous  statute  was  William 
Sawtre  of  Lynn,  in  Norfolk.  Next  fol- 
lowed John  Badbie,  for  denying  the  dogma 
of  transubstantiation. 

This  statute,  often  called  "The  Statute  of 
Heresy  '  was  revived  by  Mary  in  1555 ;  but  it  was 
the  first  act  of  Elisabeth  to  repeal  it.  Constantino, 
in  8-2-5.  passed  a  penal  edict  against  heretics  ;  and 
the  Council  of  Laodicea  In  H72.  forh^de  marriages 
between  heretics  and  orthodox  Christians.  But 
•what  was  heresy  and  what  orthodoxy  in  the  4th 
cent,  is  impossible  to  determine. 

Heretics  of  Brixen.  In  I486  the 
magistrates  of  Brixen  refused  to  burn 
heretics,  on  the  ground  that  heresy  being 
an  ecclesiastical  offence,  civil  magistrates 
could  take  no  cognizance  of  it.  Innocent 
VIII.  forthwith  excommunicated  them, 
'  without  appeal,  unless  within  six  days 
they  carried  out  the  sentences  of  the 
Inquisition.' 

In  15-20  Leo  X.  condemned  the  proposition 
•Harotico*  oomborl  eet  contra  voluntatem 
spiritus.' 

Heretics     of    PeVigord     and 

Pe"i'igueux.  The  Waldenses  were  so 
called  because  they  abounded  inPerigord 
and  Perigueux  in  the  12th  cent. 

Heretoga  (4  syl.).  A  Saxon  word 
meaning  a  general  or  commander;  from 
here  (2  syl.),  an  army,  and  toga,  a  leader. 
Latin  comes,  our  earl,  the  continental 
count.  German  Herzog  =  duke ;  Graf=» 
earl  or  count. 

Her'mandad  (The  Sa  nta),  or '  Holy 
Brotherhood.'  An  association  of  th« 


HEEMANN 


HEROD 


419 


cities  of  Castile  and  Aragon, 
jound  together  by  a  solemn  league  for 
mutual  defence.  The  first  hermandad 
in  Aragon  was  established  in  1264,  that 
of  Castile  in  1295.  These  associations 
were  defences  against  the  barons,  whose 
unruly  conduct  and  depredations  were 
the  curse  of  the  middle  ages. 

Hermann  the  Cripple  (1018- 
1054).  One  of  the  most  marvellous  of  men. 
His  body  was  wholly  paralysed,  so  that 
he  could  not  move  without  assistance, 
and  could  scarcely  speak  so  as  to  be 
understood;  yet  was  his  society  sought 
by  men  from  all  quarters  of  the  globe. 
He  has  left  a  book  of  great  merit  behind, 
entitled  '  A  Chronicle  of  the  Six  Ages  of 
the  World,'  containing  a  history  of  Ger- 
many during  the  10th  and  llth  cents. 

Paul  Scarron,  the  French  poet,  was  a  similar 
Cripple  11610-1660). 

Herme'sian  Heresy  (19th  cent., 
about  1828).  The  substitution  of  con- 
viction for  faith.  By  conviction  is  meant 
the  persuasion  which  results  from  judg- 
ment and  sound  reason ;  by  faith  is  meant 
the  persuasion  of  authority.  One  is  be- 
lief in  what  sound  reason  convinces  the 
mind  is  true ;  the  other  is  belief  in  what 
the  church  pronounces  to  be  true.  Her- 
mes of  Westphalia  was  divinity  professor 
in  the  University  of  Miinster,  and  thought 
by  his  teaching  to  amalgamate  Catholics 
and  Protestants,  as  well  as  Calvinists 
and  Lutherans,  but  his  doctrine  was 
condemned  by  a  papal  brief  in  1835. 

Hermippic  School  (The).  Her- 
mippus,  the  Greek  philosopher,  placed 
the  elixir  vitce  in  the  health-bestowing 
breath  of  youth. 

Hermit  of  Lathom  (The).  Ro- 
bert Swarsbrick  (1740-1824),  who  lived 
first  in  a  one-roomed  and  then  in  a  two- 
roomed  hut  at  the  bottom  of  the  '  Ladies' 
Walk  '  at  Lathom.  He  wrote  a  journal, 
•nd  was  fond  of  gardening. 

Hernhutters,  or '  Hernhutes,'  1721. 
The  Moravians  or  '  United  Brethren ' 
were  so  called,  because  after  the  Thirty 
Years'  War  they  found  refuge  in  Hern- 
hutt,  under  the  protection  of  Count  Zin- 
zendorf.  They  profess  to  take  the  pure 
precepts  of  the  gospel  as  their  rule  of 
conduct,  choose  their  ministers  by  lot, 
wash  each  other's  feet,  celebrate  agapaa 
or  love-feasts,  and  address  prayer  to  the 
Saviour  oul/. 


He'ro  de  la  Fable  (Le).  Charlea 
de  Lorraine,  due  de  Guise  (1571-1640), 
the  implacable  foe.  of  the  Protestants. 
He  bore  arms  against  Henri  IV.,  but 
tendered  his  submission;  he  conducted 
a  fleet  against  Rochelle,  but  incurred  the 
displeasure  of  Richelieu,  and  retired  to 
Italy,  where  he  died. 

He'ro  de  I'Histoire  (Le).  The 
Due  d'Enghien.  Ever  since  1485,  when 
the  house  of  Enghien  passed  into  that  of 
Bourbon,  some  member  of  the  family  has 
become  historic.  Amongst  others  we 
have  Francois  de  Bourbon- Vendome, 
brother  of  Prince  Louis  I.  de  Conde 
(1519-1544);  the  Grand  Conde'  (1621- 
1659) ;  Louis  Antoine  Henri  de  Bourbon, 
last  of  the  Conde*s  (1772-1804). 

Hero  of  Modern  Italy  (The). 
Garibaldi  (1807-1882).  Certainly  the 
most  disinterested  hero  that  ever  lived, 
but  treated  with  scant  honour. 

Hero  of  Hora(Tfce).  Joshua  Jana- 
vel,  who  lived  at  Bora,  and  with  seventeen 
companions  put  to  flight  a  troop  of  Irish- 
men led  on  by  Mario  against  the  Vaudoia 
in  1655. 

Hero  of  the  Wile  (The).  Horatio 
viscount  Nelson ;  so  called  for  his  great 
naval  victory  over  the  French,  1  August, 
1798,  for  which  he  was  created  '  Baron 
Nelson  of  the  Nile'  (1758-1805). 

Hero  of  the  Nine  Hostages 

(The).  Nial  the  Great,  who  was  suc- 
ceeded in  A.D.  406  by  Dathy,  last  of  the 
pagan  kings  of  Ireland.  Nial  was  killed 
by  a  flash  of  lightning. 

Hero  of  the  Peninsula  (The). 

The  Duke  of  Wellington,  who,  between 
21  August,  1808,  and  10  April,  1814,  de- 
feated five  French  marshals  in  the  Penin- 
sula of  Spain  and  Portugal,  won  nine 
battles,  and  made  three  successful  sieges. 

A  rare  hero  Indeed.  Napoleon's  prevailing  fault 
was  the  exaltation  of  himself  and  family.  Wel- 
lington's great  merit  was  modest  patriotism. 
Being  asked  in  1806  how  he  could  condescend  to 
lead  a  brigade  after  commanding  large  armies,  ha 
replied:  'I  am  nim-muk-wallah,  a,a  we  gay  in  the 
K  ist ;  that  is,  I  have  eaten  the  king's  salt,  and 
think  it  my  duty  to  serve  him  faithfully,  wherever 
he  finds  it  convenient  to  employ  me.'  This  is 
magnificent  magnanimity ;  more  honourable  to  • 
hero  than  the  slaughter  of  Austerliti. 

Herod  the  Great.  Son  of  Anti- 
pater,  prime  minister  of  Hyrcanus.  He 
married  ten  wives. 

1st.  Doris,  by  whom  he  had  Antipater. 
BB9 


(20 


HERODIANS 


HETAIREIA 


2nd.  Mariamne  the  Asmonsean,  by 
whom  he  had  Alexander,  Aristobiilus, 
Herod,  SaUmpso,  and  Cypros  [Aristo- 
bulus]. 

King  Agrippa,  who  put  James  to  death,  was  son 
of  Aristobulus.  Agrippa's  son  and  daughter 
(Agrippa  and  Berenice)  heard  Paul  make  his  de- 
fence  (Acts  xxv.,  xxvi.).  This  was  Herod  II.  of 
Judasa. 

3rd.  Mariamn§,  daughter  of  Simon  the 
high-priest,  by  whom  he  had  PHILIP 
(whose  wife  was  Herodias). 

4th.  Malthace,by  whom  he  had  ABCHB- 
LA'US,  Philip,  and  Olympias. 

6th.  Cleopatra,  by  whom  he  had 
HEROD  ANTIPAS  and  Philip. 

6th.  Pallas,  by  whom  he  had  Phasael, 
in  honour  of  whom  he  built  Phasaelis. 

7th.  Phaedra,  by  whom  he  had  Roxana. 

8th.  Elpis,  by  whom  he  had  Saloino. 
(Names  of  the  other  two  wives  not  known.) 

N.B. — Italics,  put  to  death;  capitals, 
the  tetrarchs. 

At  the  death  of  Herod  the  Great  the  Romans 
divided  the  Jewish  state  into  four  parts,  called 
tetrarchies— viz.  Judaea,  Galilee,  Iturtea,  and 
Samaria.  The  first  three  they  gave  to  the  sons  of 
Herod  the  Great.  To  Herod  Archelaus  was  given 
Judaea ;  to  Herod  Aiitipas  was  given  Galilee  (this 
is  the  man  who  slew  John  the  Baptist) ;  and  to 
Herod  Philip  was  given  Ituroea  (he  married  his 
niece  Herodias,  who  lived  in  adultory  with  lu-r 
brother-in-law  Herod  Antipas).  The  tetrarchy  was 
abolished  A.D.  50,  and  Herod  II.  (Agricola)  became 
sole  king  of  Judaea.  Samaria  was  ruled  by  Roman 
governors.  For  table  of  affinity,  tee  '  Maccabees.' 
See  also  next  article. 

Hero'dians.  A  Jewish  sect  in  the 
time  of  Herod.  Dr.  Prideaux  reduces 
then*  tenets  into  two  heads :  (1)  a  belief 
that  the  dominion  of  the  Romans  over 
the  Jews  was  lawful,  and  it  was  their 
duty  to  submit  to  it ;  (2)  that,  under 
present  circumstances,  they  might  follow 
many  heathen  usages.  In  fact  they  were 
trimmers  between  political  policy  and 
religious  obligations. 

Herod'otos  of  China  (The).  Sse- 
ma-Thsian,  author  of  the  Sse-ki,  or  Annals 
of  China.  He  lived  in  the  reign  of  Han 
Ho-tee,  who  reigned  89-106. 

Herodotos  of  Old  London  (The). 
John  Stow  (1525-1605),  author  of 
1  Summary  of  the  Chronicles  of  England,' 
1561,  'Annals  of  England,'  1580,  and 
'  Survey  of  London,'  1598. 

Heroes  scratched  off  the 
Church  Doors.  So  Sheridan  called 
Militia  officers  who  had  served  four  years. 
An  act  of  parliament  enjoined  that  a  list 
of  all  persons  between  18  and  45  should  be 
affixed  in  each  parish  to  the  church  doors 


three  clear  days  before  the  day  of  appral, 
Sunday  being  one  of  the  days.  Commis- 
sioned officers  who  had  served  four  y^ars 
in  the  Militia  were  exempt,  and  their 
names  were  '  scratched  off  the  doors.' 

HoroicAge(IVie).  The  semi-historic 
age  preceding  the  historic.  The  hcr«io 
age  of  Greece  dates  from  the  arrival  of  the 
first  colony  under  Inachos,  and  p><-s  to  the 
19th  cent.  B.C.,  the  return  of  the  Hera- 
clidffl.  China,  Persia,  and  all  other  civi- 
lised  countries  have  passed  through  tlu-ir 
mythical  age  and  their  heroic  age,  before 
they  came  to  their  historic  period. 

England,  Wales,  Scotland,  and  Ireland  have 
had  their  heroic  ages.  Brute,  Colbrand,  Guy  of 
Warwick,  Arthur,  £o.,  will  readily  recur  to  the 
mind. 

Herrings  (Battle  of),  Feb.  1429. 
Sir  John  Fastolfe  carrying  provisions, 
much  of  which  was  salt  fish,  to  the  Eng- 
lish army  before  Orleans,  was  i  1  1  1  •  •  r 
by  an  allied  army  of  French  and  S 
Sir  John  succeeded  in  vanquishing  his 
opponents  near  Rouvrai  and  reaching  the 
English  army. 

Herrying  of  Buchan  (The).  The 
ravaging  of  the  country  of  Comyn  earl  of 
Buchan,  in  1807,  by  Robert  Bruou,  in  re- 
venge for  the  pertinacity  with  which  the 
earl  had  pursued  him  when,  wasted  by 
sickness,  he  had  retreated  before  him. 

Sir  Alexander  and  Sir  Simon  Fraser  took  a  very 
inent  part  with  Bruce  i 
y  is  to  plunder  or  spoil. 


prominent  part  with  Bruce  in  this  expedition.  To 
berry 


Hertford  College,  Oxford,  1282. 
Founded  by  Elias  de  Hertford,  and  called 
1  Hertford  Hall';  but  the  word  'colic-.- ' 
was  substituted  in  1740.  It  was  di- 
in  1805,  but  in  1874  was  reestablished. 
The  head-master  is  called  the  Principal. 

Hertford  Scholarship.  For  Latin, 
value  about  301.,  and  tenable  for  one  year 
only.  The  funds  are  derived  from  the 
interest  of  1,100^.  made  over  to  the  Univer- 
sity of  Oxford  at  the  dissolution  of  the 
College  in  1834.  See  above. 

Hes'ychastsor'Hesicastffl.'  Mystics 
of  the  Greek  Church,  very  similar  to  the 
Quietists  (q.v.).  They  either  came  into 
being  or  revived  in  the  14th  cent. 

Anachoretas  dlcuntur  quoque  hesicastn  tara- 
quam  quiftcentet,  t<n^;~  i-nim  quiesco  siguiUcat. 
-Do  CANQK.  vol.lv.  p.  63,  col.  -j>. 

Hetaireia(rfo),  1820.  The  Greek 
confederates,  whose  reaolv*  WM  to  lib* 


HEXAPLA 


HIGH 


421 


rate  Greece  from  the  slavery  of  the 
Moslem.  The  leader  of  the  confederates 
was  Prince  Alexander  Ypgilanti. 

The  confederacy  was  formed  by  Khigas  before 
1798,  but  made  small  progress  till  1816.  In  1821  it 
brought  about  the  Greek  lievolution. 

Hexapla  (The).  Origen's  Old  Testa- 
ment in  six  columns,  each  column  being 
a  different  language.  (1)  Hebrew,  (2) 
Hebrew  in  Greek  characters,  (8)  the 
Septuagint,  (4)  the  text  of  Aquila,  (5)  that 
of  Theodotian,  and  (6)  that  of  Symma- 
chos.  The  book  no  longer  exists.  It 
disappeared  in  the  7th  cent. 

Hia  Dynasty,  B.C.  2205-1766.  The 
first  Imperial  dynasty  of  China,  and  the 
first  of  the  semi-historic  period.  It  gave 
18  emperors,  and  lasted  440  years.  Their 
capital  was  Yang-tching. 

It  was  followed  by  the  Chang  dynasty.  Too  the 
Great,  founder  of  the  Hia  dynasty,  is  the  first 
monarch  mentioned  in  the  '  Shoo-king '  of  Con- 
fucius. 

Hialmar's  Ordinances  for  pirates. 
His  men  were  forbidden  to  rob  women  of 
then*  money,  or  to  carry  them  off  against 
their  consent.  They  were  also  forbidden 
to  eat  raw  flesh.  (BARTHOLINUS,  '  De 
Gausis  Con  temp  toa  a  Danis  Mortis,'  bk. 
ii.  9.) 

Hialtland  (3  syl.).  The  Norse  name 
of  Shetland  or  Zetland  Islands,  or  rather 
of  the  mainland  of  that  group. 

Or  shall  Hialtland's  minstrel  own 
One  note  to  rival  glorious  John  ? 

Sir  W.  SCOTT,  The  Pirate,  zzi. 

Hibernia.  The  Roman  name  for 
Ireland.  Diodorus  Siculus  calls  it  Irin ; 
Erin  is  the  modern  name.  Ire-land  is 
Iren-land ;  and  Hibernia  is  another  form 
of  lernia  or  Irinia.  It  is  called  the  Holy 
Island,  and  Irin  or  Erin  is  connected 
with  the  Greek  tepo?  (sacred  or  holy), 
Hebrew  Ira  (to  revere). 

Hibernian  Roseius  (The).  Gus- 
tavus  Vaughan  Brooke  (1819-1802). 

Hickesites  (2  syl.).  Non-jurors  were 
BO  called  after  Dr.  George  Hickes,  a  non- 
juror  and  learned  Saxonist  (1642-1716). 

Hicksites  (2  syl.),  1827.  Rational- 
istic Quakers ;  so  called  from  Elias  Hicks, 
spoken  of  by  Mr.  Conway,  'a  sort  of 
mystical  and  eloquent  Thomas  Paine.' 
Walt  Whitman  wrote  in  1887  a  life-sketch 
of  this  mystic. 

Elias  Hicks  denied  the  miraculous  conception, 
the  divinity  of  Christ,  the  doctrine  of  the  atone- 
bent,  and  the  inspiration  of  Scripture. 


Hidage  (2  syl.),  or  'Hid^gium.'  A 
tax  paid  to  Ethelred  II.  for  every  hide  of 
land ;  levied  in  money,  provisions  for  the 
army,  armour,  ships,  &e.  By  this  tax 
every  310  hides  were  required  to  furnish 
one  ship  in  defence  of  the  kingdom 
against  the  Danes,  and  every  8  hides  had 
to  supply 'one  jack  (foot- soldier)  and  one 
saddle  (horse-soldier),'  fully  armed  and 
equipped,  in  defence  of  the  kingdom.  See 
1  Danegelt.' 

Hieronymites  (5  syl.).  I.  A  reli- 
gious society  founded  in  Holland  in  1376 
by  Geert  Groote  and  Florentius  Radewin, 
who  named  the  society  after  St.  JEROME, 
Very  similar  to  the  subsequent  society 
known  as  the  Moravians  or  the  United 
Brethren.  They  owned  no  conventional 
distinctions,  enjoined  community  of 
goods,  ascetic  habits,  and  the  use  of  the 
vernacular  tongue  in  religious  services. 
In  1430  the  Hieronymites  numbered  130 
societies. 

II.  Hermits  of  St.  Jerome,  founded  in 
1380  in  Umbria  by  Pietro  of  Pisa.    Th« 
austerity  of  these  hermits  is  almost  in- 
credible. 

III.  The  Hieronimites  of  the  Obser- 
vance, instituted  in  Lombardy  by  Loup 
d'Olmedo  in   1424  under  the  reformed 
rule  of  Thomas. 

High  and  Low  Church,  1700. 
The  favourers  of  the  doctrine  of  divine 
right  were  the  High  Churchmen,  and 
they,  of  course,  were  Jacobites.  The 
friends  of  William  of  Orange  and  the 
Hanoverian  succession,  who  denied  the 
doctrine  of  divine  right,  were  the  Low 
Churchmen. 

At  the  present  day  High  Churchmen  are  those 
who  exalt  the  priestly  office  and  church  rites. 
See  below,  'High  Church  Principles.'  The  Lov» 
Churchmen  are  what  may  be  called  the  Evan- 
gelists or  Simeonites,  whose  creed  Is  'by  grace 
are  ye  saved,  through  faith ;  and  that  not  of 
yourselves,  it  is  the  gift  of  God.' 

High  and  Mighty  States  (The), 
20  Nov.,  1789.  The  title  assumed  by  the 
States  of  Brabant  when  they  threw  off 
their  allegiance  to  Austria  (Kaiser 
Joseph  II.). 

High  Church  Principles.  These 
seven  doctrines  may  be  termed  essentials. 
See  '  High  and  Low  Church.' 

1.  Baptismal  regeneration. 

8.  The  Apostolic  succession  of  ordained  minis- 
ters. 

8.  The  power  of  absolution  in  priests. 

4.  The  eucharistic  sacrifice. 

6.  The  real  presence  of  Christ  in  the  elements  ot 
bread  and  win*. 


423 


HIGH 


HIGHGEREVB 


«.  The  communion  of  saints,  militant  and  trl- 
umphant. 
7.  The  authority  of  the  Church,  as  a  Church. 

High  Church  and  Sache  verell  ! 

So  shouted  the  London  mob  in  1709,  after 
the  trial  of  the  doctor  in  the  House  of 
Lords.  His  offence  was  alluding  to  Lord 
Godolphin  as  '  Volpone  '  in  the  sermon 
preached  by  him  in  St.  Paul's,  London. 
See  '  Volpone.' 

High  Commission  Cpurt  (The), 
1  Eliz.  c.  1,  AJ).  1559;  abolished  by  16 
Car.  I.  c.  11,  AJ>.  1041.  This  court  was 
instituted  to  vindicate  the  dignity  and 
peace  of  the  church  by  reforming,  order- 
ing, and  correcting  the  ecclesiastical 
state  and  persons,  as  well  as  all  manner 
of  errors,  heresies,  schisms,  abuses, 
offences,  contempts,  and  enormities.  The 
commission  was  directed  in  the  reigns  of 
James  I.  and  Charles  L  to  tyrannical  and 
unconstitutional  purposes,  and  therefore 
the  court  was  abolished.  There  was  no 
appeal  from  the  judgments  of  this  court. 
James  II.  partially  restored  it. 

Not  nnfrequently  called  '  The  Court  of  High 
Commission.7  The  test  of  heresy  was  the  Four 
Gospels  and  first  four  General  Councils.  Dr.  Alex- 
ander Leighton,  for  his  pamphlet,  entitled  '  An 
Appeal  to  Parliament,  or  Zion's  Plea  against 
Prelacy,'  was  thus  sentenced  by  Archbishop 
Laud,  In  the  High  Commission  Court:  'To  be 
isoned  for  life,  and  to  pay  a  fine  of  10,0004.  ;  to 
egraded  from  his  ministry  ;  to  be  whipped, 


imprisoned  for  life,  and  to  pay  a  fine  of  10,0004.  ;  to 
be  degraded  from  his  ministry  ;  to  be  whipped, 
Bet  in  the  pillory,  have  one  ear  cut  off,  and  one 
nostril  slit  up;  then  to  be  branded  on  the  forehead 


up;  ten  o  e  rane  on  e  oreea 
ditious  slanderer),  and  carried  back  to 
prison.  After  a  few  days  to  be  again  pilloried,  to 
lose  his  other  ear,  to  have  his  other  nostril  slit, 
and  being  whipped,  again  to  be  restored  to  hia 
dungeon  till  his  death.' 

High  Constable  (Lord)  of  Eng- 
land. The  seventh  great  officer  of  the 
crown.  The  office  existed  before  the 
Conquest,  when  it  went  by  inheritance 
to  the  earls  of  Hereford  and  Essex,  and 
next  fell  into  the  line  of  Stafford.  In 
1522  it  became  forfeited  by  the  attainder 
of  Edward  Stafford  duke  of  Buckingham. 
Abolished  1869  (82,  88  Viet,  c.  47). 

High  Constable  (Lord)  of  Scot- 
land. Keeper  of  the  king's  sword,  and 
commander  of  the  army.  Instituted  by 
David  I.  in  1147,  and  made  by  Robert 
Bruce  hereditary  in  the  family  of  Errol. 
The  title  is  only  honorary,  but  it  makes 
the  earl  of  Errol  the  hightest  peer  in 
Scotland. 

High  Court  of  Justice  (The).  A 
court  formed  for  trying  Charles  I.  for 
'treason  against  the  sovereign  majesty  of 


the  people.'  Bradshaw  was  the  president 
The  king  was  found  guilty  by  the  court 
and  condemned  to  death. 

High  Mass, '  Missa  alta.'  The  cele- 
bration of  the  Eucharist  in  the  Catholic 
Church,  performed  musically,  and  alta 
voce,  with  a  loud  voice.  Low  mass  is 
merely  read,  submissa  voce,  with  a  low  or 
subdued  voice.  See  '  Mass.' 

High  National  Court  (The),  179  >. 
A  court  which  the  National  Assembly 
substituted  for  the  court  of  justice  at  the 
Chatelet.  This  court  was  to  try  all  treasons 
against. the  nation.  Barnave  was  thenrst 
president  of  this  High  Court. 

High  School  (The)t  of  Edinburgh, 
1577.  Founded  by  the  magistrates  of 
that  city. 

High  Steward  (The).  L  At  one 
time  the  first  great  officer  of  the  crown. 
Established  before  the  Conquest,  but 
abolished  in  1265.  The  office  is  still 
revived  at  a  coronation,  or  may  be  so  if 
a  peer  is  charged  with  high  treason. 

II.  Of  the  Universities  of  Cambridge  and 
Oxford.  Adjudicates  in  all  cases  of  felony 
charged  against  a  member  of  the  univer- 
sity if  committed  within  the  limits  thereof. 
He  is  also  empowered  to  hold  a  leet ;  but 
he  appoints  a  deputy,  subject  to  the 
approval  of  the  senate  in  Cambridge, 
and  Convocation  in  Oxford.  Api> 
in  Cambridge  by  the  senate ;  in  Oxford 
by  the  chancellor.  In  both  universities 
there  is  a  deputy  steward. 

The  limit  of  the  university  Is  one  statute  mile 
from  any  of  the  suburbs.  Stipend  of  the  high 
steward,  in  Oxford,  is  «.,  and  of  his  deputy  tt. 


Highfliers  and  Moderates,  1835. 
In  the  Scotch  Presbyterian  Church. 
They  were  also  called '  Non-intrusionists ' 
— that  is,  those  who  looked  on  the  veto  law 
(q.v.)  passed  by  the  General  Assembly  as 
an  illegal  intrusion  or  interference  with 
the  patron's  rights.  The  Hi^hHierswere 
the  High  Church  party.  See '  Free  Church 
of  Scotland,' 

The  leaders  of  the  Non-Intrusion  party  were  Dr. 
Chandler,  Dr.  Candlish,  Dr.  Gordon,  and  Messrs. 
Guthrie,  Cunningham  and  Duulop. 

Highgereve,  or  '  Shire-reeve,'  we 
now  call  a  viscount,  not  meaning  a  count's 
deputy  or  vice,  but  simply  the  peer  next 
in  dignity  to  a  count  or  earl. 

Our  high  sheriff  is  of  course  the  same  word,  but 
its  modern  meaning  is  quite  different  to  that  of 


HIGHGATE 


HIRAM 


423 


Highgate  Prophet  (The).  William 
Powell  (died  1803).  For  many  years  he 
walked  from  Sloane  Street  to  Highgate 
Hill,  then  started  off  at  a  run  to  the  top 
of  the  hill.  Being  asked  why  he  did  so, 
he  replied,  that  if  he  ceased  to  do  so,  the 
world  would  be  no  more.  Hence  he  was 
called  •  The  prophet.' 

Highland  Host  (The),  1679.  A 
scandalous  raid  against  what  was  called 
Scotch  heretics.  Some  8,000  Highlanders 
were  let  loose  by  the  English  Government 
upon  the  Presbyteriana,  who  refused  to 
accept  the  prelacy  which  the  government 
of  Charles  II.  tried  to  force  upon  them. 
The  savagery  of  these  Highlanders  was 
quite  equal  to  that  of  the  French  dragon- 
nades.  Neither  age  nor  sex  was  spared,  and 
Alva  or  Torquemada  never  showed  more 
diabolical  ingenuity  of  torture  than  these 
'  brither  Scots '  did  to  their  own  coun- 
trymen. 

Highland  Plot  (The),  1704.  A  plot 
in  which  Simon  Fraser  and  Athol  were 
deeply  concerned.  The  plot  was  to  raise  a 
rebellion  hi  Scotland,  to  invade  England 
with  French  soldiers,  and  having  sub- 
verted the  government  of  Queen  Anne,  to 
bring  back  James,  who  called  himself 
Prince  of  Wales,  but  is  better  known  as 
the  Old  Pretender. 

Bishop  Burnet  [being  told  of  the  plot]  remarked 
to  the  queen  that  .  .  they  did  not  mean  her  to  live 
any  longer  than  till  they  thought  their  designs  for 
the  prince  were  well  laid :  on  which  the  queen 
answered  very  quickly,  •  There  is  no  manner  of 
doubt  about  that.'— HOWXTT,  Hitt.  oj  Eiig.  (Anne), 
p.  180. 

Highness  (His).  A  title  given  to 
princes  not  sovereigns.  'His  Royal 
Highness '  or  '  His  Imperial  Highness  '  is 

S'ven  to  royal  or  imperial  princes.    '  His 
ost  Serene  Highness '  is  given  to  the 
collateral  branches  of  the  blood  royal  in 
Germany.    The  Sultan  of  Turkey  is  en- 
titled *  His  Highness.' 

Till  the  reign  of  James  I.  in  England 
kings  were  generally  addressed  as  '  His 
Highness ' ;  so  were  they  in  Spain  till 
the  reign  of  Charles  V.  In  France,  the 
Duke  of  Orleans  was  called  '  His  High- 
ness.' In  1633  the  elder  sons  of  the  cadet 
branch  of  the  Bourbons  took  the  title 
of  '  His  Royal  Highness.'  Under  Louis 
XIV.  all  legitimate  princes  were  addres- 
sed as  '  His  Highness,'  and  the  Prince  of 
Conde*  as  '  His  Most  Serene  Highness.' 

In  addressing  the 

Sultan  of  Turkey  we  say  '  Your  Highness ' ; 
Boyal  princes  we  say  'Your  Boy af Highness ' ; 


Imperial  princes  we  say  •  Tour  Imperial  High- 
ness ' ; 
The  collateral  branches  of  the  blood  royal  of 

Germany  we  Bay  '  Your  Serene  Highness.1 
V  The  king  or  queen  Is  addressed  as  '  Your 
Majesty.1    See  '  Majesty/ 

Hil'ary  Term.  One  of  the  four 
legal  terms  of  England.  It  used  to  be 
from  11  Jan.  to  the  end  of  the  month.  It 
now  terminates  the  Wednesday  before 
Easter.  St.  Hilary's  day  is  the  13th  Jan., 
whence  the  name. 

The  other  three  terras  are  called  Eastox  Term, 
Trinity  Term,  and  Michaelmas  Term. 

Hildebrand  (The  Hymn  of),  8th 
cent.  A  popular  German  legend  in 
metre,  without  rhymes.  The  story  is  this. 
Hildebrand  thought  his  father  was  dead, 
and  one  day,  as  he  was  riding  in  full 
armour,  he  was  encountered  by  another 
knight,  and  said  to  him  : '  Sir  Knight,  tell 
me  thy  name  and  country,  but  an  ye  re- 
fuse  to  do  so,  ye  shall  not  pass  this  way.' 
The  stranger  replied,  'Wit  you  well,  I  am 
Sir  Hildebrand  of  Lombardy.'  '  Knave,' 
cried  the  younger  man, '  thou  liest ' ;  and 
so  saying  he  let  drive  at  him,  and  knocked 
him  off  his  horse.  Then  going  to  unlace 
his  helm,  he  discovered  that  it  was  hia 
father  whom  he  had  thus  slain. 

Hill  Coolies.  Hindoo  highland 
labourers. 

Hill-men.    The  Cameronians. 

The  religious  sect  called  Hill-men,  or  Came* 
ronians,  was  at  that  time  noted  for  austerity  and 
devotion,  in  imitation  of  Cameron,  their  founder. 
—Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Old  Mortality  (Introduction). 

Hillside  Men.  Old  Nationalists 
(about  1881).  So  called  because  they 
believed  that  one  day  they  would  be  in  a 
position  to  fight  for  their  country 
[Ireland]  on  the  hillside.  They  had, 
however,  an  utter  abhorrence  of  assassi- 
nation. They  were  not  members  of  the 
Land  League  (q.v.).  See  'Irish  Asso- 
ciations.' 

Hippoc'rates  (The  British). 
Thomas  Sydenham,  M.D.  (1624-1689).  So 
called  over  and  over  again  by  Boerhaave. 

Hippoc'rates  (The  Roman).  Aulus 
Cornelius  Celsus  (1st  cent.)  was  so  called 
because  for  the  most  part  he  followed  the 
great  fatiier  of  medicine. 

Hiram  [exalted].  The  common  title 
of  the  kings  of  Tyre,  as  Pharaoh  [the 
sun]  is  that  of  the  kings  of  Egypt.  The 
Hiram,  in  Solomon's  days,  was  by  name 
Abibalus, 


424 


HISTORIC 


EOLSTEIN-GOTTORP 


Historic  Register  (The).  A 
quarterly  publication  containing  an  ab- 
stract of  historical  events  for  three 
months.  Begun  1716,  discontinued  1738. 
See  'Annual  Register.' 

History  (The  Father  of).  Herodo- 
tus, the  Greek  historian  (B.C.  484-408). 

History  of  Formosa  (The],  1704. 
By  George  Psalmanasar,  a  Frenchman, 
who  pretended  to  be  a  Japanese,  and 
published  an  'Historical  and  Geo- 
graphical Description  of  Formosa,  an 
island  belonging  to  the  empire  of  Japan.' 
The  real  name  of  this  literary  Impostor  Is  not 
known.  It  seems  that  he  was  born  in  France  in 
1679,  and  died  in  London  8  May,  1763. 

His'triomas'tix.  A  huge  volume 
by  William  Prynne,  of  1,000  pages, 
against  the  stage.  He  says  '  theatres  are 
the  chapels  of  Satan,  the  players  his 
ministers,  and  that  their  frequenters  are 
rushing  headlong  into  hell.'  He  not 
only  denounces  theatres,  but  also  dancing, 
music,  village  sports,  and  even  chanting 
in  churches. 

Hobbe  (King).  So  Edward  L  called 
Robert  Bruce.  In  the  statutes  of  Kil- 
kenny (1867)  the  new  arrivals  from 
England  were  nicknamed  'English 
Hobbes.'  (See  Du  Cange,  art.  'Hobel- 
larii.') 

Equi  quos  Hoblnos  sive  Hobbyes  vocant  ob 
mollem  gressum.— Antiquitatet  Hiberni&e,  p.  88. 

Hohenstauffen  (House  of).  The  3rd 
German  dynasty:  1,  the  Saxon;  2,  the 
House  of  Franconia.  It  gave  five  kings, 
viz.  Konrad  III.,  Friedrich  I.  (Barba- 
rossa),  Heinrich  VI.  the  Cruel,  Friedrich 
II.  and  Konrad  IV. 

Eonrad  in.  was  the  son  of  Friedrich  of  Hohen- 
itauffen,  -who  was  son-in-law  of  Heinrich  IV. 

On  the  death  of  Hoinrich  VI.  there  were  three 
contemporary  kings  of  Germany.  As  Friedrich  his 
son  was  only  two  years  old  the  Ghibelline  barons 
elected  Philip,  and  the  Guelflc  barons  elected  Otto 
(son  of  Heinrich  the  Lion) ;  but  as  Friedrich  had 
been  created  already  '  king  of  the  Romans,'  or 
kaiser  elect,  of  course  the  other  two  were  usurpers. 

Friedrich  von  Buren  or  Stauffen,  born  1015,  the 
founder  of  this  house,  lived  in  the  castle  of 
Hohenstauffen,  and  married  the  half -sister  of 
Konrad  II.  kaiser  king  of  Germany. 

Pronounce  Ho-hen*to\cf-f«n. 

Holding  by  the  Straws.  Similar 
to  the  old  English  custom  of  'holding 
by  the  verge,'  i.e.  by  a  rod  or  stick 
handed  to  the  tenant,  whereby  he  is 
admitted  into  the  occupation  of  a  copy- 
hold estate.  There  was  at  one  time  a 
large  number  of  these  symbolic  transfers. 
Thus  a  clergyman  was  presented  by  ono 


of  the  churchwardens  with  a  sod  from 
the  churchyard,  whereby  the  freehold 
was  conferred  on  the  clergyman  so  long 
as  he  remained  incumbent  of  the  parish. 

Holland.  Was  an  independent 
country  from  868  to  1483 ;  when  Philippe 
of  Burgundy  united  it  to  his  vast  estates. 
In  1477  Mary  of  Burgundy  married 
Maximilian,  and  Holland,  with  many 
other  estates,  was  united  to  Austria. 
After  Karl  V.  it  passed  into  the 
Spanish  branch  of  the  house,  and  in 
1523,  under  the  influence  of  Luther,  it 
became  Protestant.  In  1579  Holland 
united  with  six  other  provinces  in  the 
'  Union  of  Utrecht,'  threw  off  the  Spanish 
yoke,  and  became  a  republic,  railed 
'The  Seven  Provinces,'  with  "William  of 
Orange  as  stadtholder.  In  16-21  Holland 
was  united  to  France.  In  1MJC  it  was 
erected  into  the  kingdom  of  Holland 
by  Napoleon  I.  and  given  to  lag  brother 
Louis  Bonaparte.  In  1810  it  was 
united  to  France,  but  after  the  battle  of 
Waterloo  (1814)  it  was  united  to  Belgium 
and  formed  '  The  Kingdom  of  the  Is  - 
lands.'  In  1830  Holland  and  Belgium 
were  divided  into  two  kingdoms,  called 
the ' Kingdom  of  Holland  '  and  the  '  King- 
dom of  Belgium';  the  king  of  Holland 
still  calls  himself  the  'King  of  the 
Netherlands.'  See '  Netherlands.' 

Holland.  One  of  the  three  dis- 
tricts of  Lincolnshire.  \Vh.  r«-  Boston 
stands  used  to  be  called  'IliJi  Hol- 
land.' The  other  two  districts  are  Lin.l- 
sey  (the  highest  land)  and  Kestevt : 
western  part).  '  Holland '  is  the  south- 
eastern part  or  fen  district.  See  '  Hal* 
lamshire.' 

And  for  that  part  of  me  (ZAncoln,.).  which  men 

'High  Holland'  call. 
Where  Boston  seated  la.  by  plenteous  Wytham'i 

No  other 'tract  Of  land  doth  like  abundance  yield. 
DKAYTON,  Pulyolbion,  xxv. 

Holliglasses  (buffoons).  A  word 
derived  from  Howie-glass  =  Eulen-sjiie- 
gel,  the  famous  jester,  the  hero  of  a 
popular  German  tale,  translated  into 
English  in  the  tune  of  Shakespeare. 

Mr.  Black,  speaking  of  the  council,  called  them 
holiglafses,  cormorants,  and  men  of  no  religion.— 
Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Hut.  of  Scotland,  xxxix. 

Holstein-Gottorp  (The  Dynasty 
of).  I.  SWEDEN.  It  succeeded  that  of 
Deux-ponts,  and  lasted  from  1751  to 
1818.  Adolf  Frederik  was  oi  the  hous« 


HOLY 


HOLY 


£25 


of  Holstein-Gottorp,  and  was  pressed  on 
the  nation  by  Eussia.  It  was  in  this 
reign  that  the  factions  of  the  Hats  and 
Caps  arose  (q.v.). 

II.  KUSSIA.  The  fourth  dynasty,  1762 
*  It  has  given  Peter  III.  (assassi- 
nated); Catherine  II.  his  widow;  Paul 
I.  their  son  (assassinated) ;  Alexander 
I.  ;  Nicholas  I.,  who  died  during  the 
Crimean  war ;  Alexander  II.  (assassi- 
nated in  1881) ;  Alexander  HI. 

Holy  Alliance  (The).  1.1511-1512. 
Not  holy  meaning  pious  and  godly,  but 
holy  meaning  in  the  temporal  interest  of 
the  pope.  In  1509  the  pope  (Julius  II.) 
had  joined  the  '  League  of  Cambray ' 
(q.v.),  the  object  of  which  was  to  seize 
Venetia  and  divide  it  between  the 
leaguers.  Louis  XII.,  being  first  in  the 
field,  won  the  brilliant  battle  of  Agna- 
dello,  by  which  Venice  fell  into  his 
hands.  The  pope,  being  thus  outwitted, 
formed  a  new  league  to  otrsfLouis,  but 
died  the  following  year,  1513.  The  holy 
alliance  consisted  of  the  pope,  Spain, 
Venice,  and  Switzerland.  J> 

II.  In  1609,  formed  at  Wiirzburg,  in 
opposition  to   the   Evangelical  Alliance 
(q.v.)  formed  by  Protestant  states  of  Ger- 
many in  1608. 

III.  The    aUiance     entered    into    26 
Sept.,  1815,  between  the  Czar  of  Russia, 
the  Emperor  of  Austria,  and  the  King  of 
Prussia.     It  was  agreed   by  the   three 
contracting  parties  to  pursue  no  policy 
in  future  which  had  not  for  its  object  the 
maintenance  of  Christianity,  justice,  and 
peace.    The  three  crowns  contracted  to 
stand  fast  to  each  other,  and  to  suffer  no 
other  power  to  touch  any  portion  of  their 
respective  dominions.      France  entered 
the  alliance  26  Sept.     It  was  under  the 
strength  of  this  alliance  that  Austria  laid 
claim   to    Italy.     England    held    aloof, 
feeling  the  scheme  to  be  Utopian.     Only 
think  of    Metternich,    Talleyrand,    and 
Castlereagh  joining  hands  to  bring  peace 
on   earth  and    good-will    towards   men. 
The  inconsistency  became  a  matter  of 
ridicule,  and  fell  powerless  and  abortive. 

Holy  Bread.  Not  the  eucharist, 
which  is  a  wafer  in  the  Catholic  Church, 
but  bread  brought  to  the  church  to  be 
blessed  by  the  officiating  priest  on  Sun- 
days and  feast-days  at  the  time  of  mass. 
The  '  pain  benit '  is  distributed  to  the 
heads  of  families  and  taken  home  with 


them.  The  custom  dates  from  655,  and 
was  instituted  by  the  great  council  of 
Nice.  Du  Cange  (vol.  v.  p.  122)  calls  it 
'  Panis  Beatus,  eulogia,  panis  a  sacerdote 
benedictione  consecratus  ' ;  but  panis 
beatus  is  not  the  synonym  of  Eulogia 
(q.v.). 

Hallowed  Bread  would  be  a  better  translation 
Of  '  Panis  Beatus '  than  Holy  Bread. 

Holy  Brotherhood  (The),  or 
'  Santa  Hermandad.'  An  association 
which  executed  summary  justice  on  all 
offenders  without  distinction  of  rank.  It 
was  established  in  Spain  by  Ferdinand 
the  Catholic  for  the  suppression  of  high- 
road robbery  (1481,  1516). 

Holy  Cities  of  the  Islam  (The 
Four).  Jerusalem,  Mecca,  Medina,  and 
Damascus. 

Holy  Coat  of  Treves  (The).  Sea 
'Diet,  of  Phrase  and  Fable,'  p.  411. 
Said  to  be  spun  from  the  wool  of  a  lamb 
by  the  Virgin  Mary,  and  woven  in  a 
grey  coat  by  St.  Helena  on  the  Mount  of 
Olives.  Christ  wore  it  at  the  crucifixion. 
It  came  into  the  hands  of  a  Jew,  who 
threw  it  into  the  sea  because  the  blood- 
stains would  not  wash  out,  and  a  whale 
swallowed  it.  The  whale  being  caught 
by  a  fisherman,  the  grey  coat  found  in 
its  belly  was  sold  for  thirty  pieces  of 
silver  to  Orendel,  son  of  Eygel,  a 
Christian  king  of  Treves.  Orendel  de- 
posited the  coat  in  a  stone  coffin,  where, 
being  discovered,  it  became  a  venerable 
relic  exhibited  to  the  faithful  every 
twenty-five  years. 

Holy  Constitution  (The),  'La 
Sainte  Constitution,'  817.  The  division 
by  Louis  I.  le  Debonnaire  of  his  kingdom 
between  his  three  sons.  Lothaire  he 
associated  with  himself  in  the  empire, 
to  Pepin  he  gave  the  government  of 
Aquitaine,  and  to  Louis  that  of  Bavaria. 

Lothaire,  associated  with  his  father,  was 
charged  with  the  vice-royalty  of  Italy.  This 
'  holy  constitution  '  was  certainly  most  impolitic, 
and  proved  to  be  an  Iliad  of  woea. 

Holy  Days  observed  in  the  Catholic 
Church.  Some  are  more  or  less  observed 
in  the  Church  of  England,  and  used  to 
be  marked  in  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  either  with  red  letters  or  italics. 
Sundays  are  not  included  in  this  list 
except  they  happen  to  be  fete  days, 
(Those  without  a  date  are  movable.) 


421 


HOLY 


HOLY 


1  Nov 

by  Peter  the  Great,  having  supreme  con- 

AllSoSS"                      1                -.                ».                -•                -        ^Npy' 

trol  and  judgment  in  all  matters  eccle- 

Annunciation (The),  or  Lady  Day        '.'.'.    25  March. 
Ascension    Day,   or   Holy   Thursday. 
TVio  fnrtipih  dav  aftfr  Kaster. 

siastical.      The    only  appeal   from   this 
gynod  was  to  the  czar  himself. 

Ash  Wednesday.  The  first  day  of  Lent. 
Assumption   (The),   or   Ascension    ol 
Marv                         »••       •••       •••       •••        Aug. 

Holy     Fair     (The).     A    Scotch 

custom  of  celebrating  the  eucharist  in 

Barnabas'S  ^Jj^-  —        ~'    24  Aug. 

the  open  air.     Burns  has  a  poem  on  the 

Christmas  Day  ...        ..'.'       ".'       ~       —    26  Dec. 

subject.    This  led  to  such  immorality 

Commemoration  of  the  Passion. 

that  it  was  abolished. 

Conception  of  Mary  £  Deo. 

Holy  Ghost  (Knights  of  the). 

Ep?phany%r  Twelfth  Day         ...          .     «Jan. 
Fat  Ox  (The).    Called  in  French  Mnrdi 
Grot  The  day  before  Ash  Wednesday. 

I.  A  Neapolitan  Order,  instituted  by 
Louis  of  Anjou,  king  of  Naples,  1352. 

Fete  Dieu,  or  Corpus  ChrUti  Day     The 
Sunday  next  after  Trinity  Sunday. 
Good    Friday.     The    Friday    befor* 

II.  A   French   Order,  instituted  1198 
at  Montpellier  by  Comte  Guy.    In  1(572 

GSSSothes  (The).     In  French  th« 
Tren-saint  Uuaire.     The  Friday  next 

it  was  united  to  the  Order  of  St.  Lazarus. 
III.  A  French  military  order  instituted 

to  Good  Friday. 

(1578)  by  Henri  III.,  who  was  both  Lorn 

Holy  Cross        •—       •••    "  ^rr 
Holy  Relics  of  Never*  (IT*)       M       —    80  Oct. 

and  crowned  on   Whitsunday.     Ribbon, 

Innocents  Day          ...        _*._%<  D«'C. 
T              n,     VI^IM                                                      2r»  lulv 

blue  moire".    Abolished  in  1789  ;  re-esta- 

James the  Elder        ...       _       •»       »     •«•> 
John  the  Baptist's  Day     -       ~       -    £4  June. 

blished  in  1815,  and  again  abolished  in 

Beheaded       -.       —       ""f^ASK 

1830. 

J»hn  the  Evangelist's  Days       _       ..  .  {  27  De1^ 
Lammas  Day    1  Aug. 
Lord's  Prayer  (The).    Called  in  French 
L'oraison  de  Notre  Seigneur.   Shrove 

Holy  Island.  L  Lindisfarne,  about 
eight  miles  from  Berwick-upon-T\v,  ,  <1, 
in  the  German  Sea.    Once  the  see  of  the 

Luke^sDay       M       M       M      «.       ...    18  Oct. 

famous   St.   Cuthbert,  but  now   in    the 

Mark  s  Day       ...                 —       ~.       ...    2S  Apr. 
Matthew's  Day  ..        _        ...    21  Sopt. 
Michaelmas  Day        ...        ..  ifii  S,-]>t. 
Miracles  of  the  Virgin  Mary  of  Deols       21  May. 
Name  of  Jesus  (The  Holy)  1  Jan. 
Name  of  Mary  (The  Holy).    The  second 
Sunday  in  Sept. 
Nativity  (The),  or  Christmas  Day        ...    25  Deo. 
Nativity  of  Mary  mother  of  Jesus       ...    8  Sept. 
Patronage  of  Joseph  husband  of  Mary. 
Fifth  Sunday  of  Oct.                                                • 

bishopric  of  Durham. 
II.  Ireland  was  so  called  at  one  time 
from  its  numerous  saints. 
TTTT  Guernsey  was  so   called  in  the 
tenth  century  from  the  great  number  of 
monks  residing  there. 
IV.  Riigen    was    so    called   by    the 

Patronage  of   Mary   wife  of  Joseph. 

Slavonic  VarinL 

The  third  Sunday  after  Easter. 
Paul's  Day                                     »Jnne, 
Pentecost,     or      Whitsunday.       The 
seventh  Sunday  after  Kaster. 
Peter  '  prince  of  the  Apostles  '    „       ...    29  June. 

Holy    League    (The).     I.   1511- 
1512.    Between  the    pope   (Julius   II.), 
Ferdinand  of  Aragon,  Venice,  and  Switz- 

Petit Fete  Dieu  «.       ».     2  Feb. 
Philip  and  James       ...        „.       ».       ...      1  May. 

erland,  against  Louis  XII.,  to  dispossess 

Presentation  of  Mary         ...       _       ...    21  Nov. 

him   of  Venice  and  drive    him   out  of 

Purification  of  Mary  „.        ...      2  Feb. 
Relics  (Th?).  The  Sunday  in  the  Octave 
of  Ascension. 
Resurrection  of  Jesus  Christ.    Uncer- 
tain.     Mgr.  Querin  says  :  '  11  n'y  a 

Italy.      Louis  now  placed  a  formidable 
army  under  the  command  of  Gaston  de 
Foix,  his  nephew,  who  gained  three  vic- 

point de  jour  que  Dieu  n'ait  fait,  et 
qui  ne  reconnalsse  ce  grand  ouvrier  ' 
(vol.  xvi.  p.  60).    This  fete  Is  not  the 
same  as  Easter  Day. 

tories  over  the  league  in  as  many  months, 
viz.    at    Bologna,    at    Brescia,    and    at 
Ravenna.    In  this  last  victory  Gaston  de 

Seven  Sorrows  of  Mary      ...       _       ...      1  Sept. 

Foix  was  left  dead  on  the  field,  and  the 

Simon  and  Jude'                                      ...    28  Oct. 

success  of  Louis  terminated. 

Stephen  the  first  Martyr  ...       «.       ...    26  Deo. 
Stigmata  of  Francis  of  Asslsl      17  Sept. 

II.  1565.      The    league   of    BAYONNE 

Thomas's   Day   (the   shortest  of  the 

(q.v.). 

year)     ..         21  Deo. 
Transfiguration  (The)         8  Aug. 
Trinity   Sunday.     The   Sunday  next 
after  Whitsunday. 
Vigils.    (These  are  numerous.) 
Visitation  of  Mary  to  her  cousin  Ellaa- 

The  Holy  League  was  directed  ng-xlnst  Scotland 
as  well  as  against  other  heretic  d  n  -timis.  and 
how  ready  soever  the  Cittholic  prince^  n:  t;ht   i>o 
to  avenge  the  death  of  the  C-Uholic  Mur>  .  they 
could  not  be  supposed  to  entertain  much  seal  in 
the  cause  of  the  Protestant  James.—  Sir  W.  ScuTT, 

beth       8  July. 

Hist,  of  Scotland,  xxx  vii. 

See  '  Sundays  '  and  '  Saints'  Days.' 

HI.  1576.    The  high  Catholic  party  of 

Holy  Directing    Synod   (The). 
A  college  of  bishops  established  in  Russia 

France,  taking  umbrage  at  the  '  Paix  de 
Monsieur  '  (g.v.),  which  gave  the  Protea» 

HOLY 


HOLY 


427 


tftntf  the  free  exercise  of  their  religion 
in  every  part  of  the  kingdom  except 
Paris,  formed  themselves  into  a  '  Holy 
League '  in  defence  of  the  '  Holy  Catholic 
Church'  against  the  encroachments  of 
the  Huguenots.  The  objects  of  the 
league  were  (1)  to  exterminate  the  Cal- 
vinists;  (2)  to  shut  up  the  king  Henri 
III.  in  a  monastery;  and  (8)  to  crown 
the  due  de  Guise.  The  pope  gave  it  his 
sanction,  but  its  true  strength  lay  in 
Felipe  II.  of  Spain,  who  supported  it 
with  both  men  and  money. 

Holy  Maid  of  Kent  (The). 
Elizabeth  Barton  of  Aldington,  Kent,  a 
religious  enthusiast,  executed  in  the 
reign  of  Henry  VIII.  She  entered  the 
convent  of  St.  Sepulchre,  Canterbury, 
and  was  then  called  '  The  Nun  of  Kent.' 
In  1531  the  parish  priest  gave  out  that 
the  nun  was  inspired.  Elizabeth  Barton 
raved  against  the  divorce  of  Queen 
Katharine,  and  threatened  the  king  with 
deposition  and  death.  She  was  brought 
before  the  Star  Chamber,  condemned, 
and  executed  at  Tyburn  in  1534. 

Holy  Mother  of  the  Russians. 

Moscow;  celebrated  before  its  destruc- 
tion for  its  number  of  churches  and 
religious  houses. 

Holy  Mountain  (The).  Athos, 
called  by  the  Franks  Mdtote  Santo,  and 
by  the  Greeks 'Ayic^  Spo?,  for  its  numer- 
ous monasteries,  convents,  chapels,  and 
other  sacred  edifices.  It  is  said  that 
above  8,000  monks  reside  on  Mount 
Athos.  It  rises  abruptly  from  the  sea 
to  the  height  of  6,849  feet.  (Almost  a 
mile  and  a  quarter.) 

Holy  Office  (The).  The  examina- 
tion  and  extermination  of  heretics  by 
the  Catholic  Church.  The  Inquisition 
was  so  called.  The  Holy  Office  existed 
in  A.D.  382,  when  Theodosius  I.  appointed 
inquisitors  to  search  out  and  punish 
heretics,  and  the  first  person  put  to 
death  by  them  was  Priscillianus  of 
Aragon  in  885.  The  epoch  of  the 
modern  Inquisition  was  1203,  when  Inno- 
cent IH.  was  pope ;  but  '  the  modern 
Spanish  Inquisition '  dated  from  1480, 
was  suppressed  in  1818,  restored  by 
Ferdinand  VI.  in  1814,  and  finally  sup- 
pressed  in  1820. 

Holy  Peace  (The),  or  'Peace  of 
God,'  1095.  An  agreement  of  the 


princes  and  barons  to  cease  from  feuds, 
spoliation,  and  wars  of  aggression. 

The  priests  read  from  the  churches  daily  after 
the  gospel  this  bull  :  '  May  they  who  refuse 
to  obey  be  accursed,  and  have  their  portion  with 
Cain  the  first  murderer,  with  Judas  the  arch- 
traitor,  and  with  Dathan  and  Abtram  who  went 
down  alive  Into  the  pit.  May  they  be  accursed  in 
the  life  which  now  is  :  and  may  their  hope  of  sal- 
ration,  like  the  light  of  these  candles,  be  put  out.' 
Bo  saying  the  lights  were  put  cut,  and  the  people 
•aid  '  Amen.'  In  1040  the  Holy  Peace  was  super- 
seded by  '  God's  Truce '  (q.v.). 

Holy  Roman  Empire  (The). 
The  western  part  of  the  old  Roman 
empire,  which  was  severed  from  the 
eastern  part  in  800,  and  was  given  by  the 
pope  to  Charlemagne,  who  was  crowned 
'  Emperor  of  the  Romans.'  When 
Charlemagne's  empire  was  divided,  Lud- 
wig  the  German  became  kaiser ;  but  on 
the  death  of  Karl  the  Fat  the  title  fell 
into  abeyance  for  70  years.  In  962  John 
XII.  gave  the  title  to  Otto  I.  the  Great, 
and  changed  it  into  '  The  Holy  Roman 
Empire.'  Francis  II.  renounced  the  titles 
of  king  of  the  Romans  and  emperor  of 
the  Romans  in  1806,  and  Napoleon 
added  the  Italian  states  to  France  17 
May,  1809. 

Holy  Sabbath  (The).  Sabbatum 
Sanctum,  the  Saturday  next  before 
Easter  Sunday. 

Holy  Sea  (The).  'Ayiov  Tre'Aayo?,  the 
Archipelago.  This  is  D'Anville's  ety- 
mology (vol.  i.  p.  281).  It  is,  however,  as 
old  as  JEschylus  and  Plato.  Vossius 
says  "Ayios  is  a  corruption  of  aiyato?, 
and  that  the  Dorians  called  the  bound- 
ing waves  alyes,  goats.  We  call  them 
horses. 

The  fifty  islands  of  tke  Holy  Sea.— GIBBON,  chap. 
Ilii. 

Holy  Sepulchre  (Defender  and 
Baron  of  the).  Godfrey,  first  Latin  king 
of  Jerusalem.  He  rejected  the  title  of 
king,  and  refused  to  wear  a  diadem 
'  where  Christ  was  crowned  with  thorns ' 
(1061,  1099-1100). 

Holy  Sepulchre  (Knights  of  the), 
828.  A  military  order  founded  by  St. 
Helena  on  the  discovery  of  the  Holy 
Sepulchre.  Revived  by  Godfrey  of 
Bouillon  17  July,  1099,  again  by  Baldwin 
in  1103,  and  confirmed  1114  by  Pascal  II. 

Holy  Union  (The),  1609.  A  con- 
federation organised  at  Wiirzburg  of 
Roman  Catholics  against  the  Protestants. 


188 


HOLT 


HOMER 


The  counter  league  was  called  the 
'  Evangelical  Union,'  which  was  formed 
in  1608. 

Holy  Wars  (The).    The  Crusades. 

Holy  Week.  The  last  seven  days 
of  Passion  Week  (q.v.),  or  the  Great 
Week.  It  begins  on  Palm  Sunday,  and 
ends  with  Holy  Saturday  (the  day  preced- 
ing Easter  Sunday).  The  4th  day  is  Spy 
Wednesday,  the  5th  Maundy  Thursday, 
the  6th  Good  Friday,  and  the  last  Holy 
Saturday,  or  the  Great  Sabhath.  See 
1  Hebdomada  Major.' 

Holy  Week  has  been  called  the  Silent  Week 
(Hrbdvrnada  Muta\  the  Week  of  the  Holy  Passion 
iHebiUimniia  Fasxionis),  the  Vacant  Week  (Heb<io- 
mada -Innjflciosa),  the  Penitential  Week  (HebdoMtMta 
Peintfntinlis) ',  also  Hebdomada  IndulgentisB,  Heb- 
domada Luctuosa,  Hebdomada  Nigra,  and  Hebdo- 
mada Ultima. 

Homage  was  either  liege  or  simple. 
1  Liege  homage  '  implied  an  obligation  of 
service  to  the  lord.  '  Simple  homage ' 
was  a  mere  symbol  of  feudal  dependence. 
VH.LAKET,  vol.  xii.  p.  82 ;  vol.  xv.  p.  199. 
Abolished  in  England  1660  (12  Car.  II. 
c.  24). 

In  liege  homage  the  vassal,  kneeling  on  both 
his  knees,  and  placing  his  two  hands  between 
those  of  his  lord,  spoke  thus:  'I  confess  my^'If 
your  man  from  this  day  forward  to  life  and  limb, 
and  to  all  earthly  worship.  Unto  you  will  I  be 
true  and  leal,  and  will  bear  you  faith  fur  the  lands 
and  tenements  I  shall  hold  of  you.'  Having  thus 
said,  the  king  (without  rising  from  his  seat)  bent 
forwards  and  kissed  him  on  the  forehead  and  on 
both  cheeks. 

Homburg  (Synod  of),  1526.  The 
First  General  Reformed  Synod,  pre- 
ceding the  Diet  of  Augsburg  about  four 
years.  It  was  convened  by  the  Landgraf 
of  Hesse  to  consider  an  order  for  the 
conduct  of  worship  in  conformity  with 
the  new  religious  views.  By  order  of 
this  synod  a  commission  of  ecclesiastics 
and  laymen  was  appointed  to  draw  up  a 
directory  for  Divine  worship  and  Christian 
instruction  on  the  base  of  Melanchthon's 
'Book  of  Visitation,'  which  formed  the 
'  First  Confession  of  Faith '  of  the  reformed 
church. 

Home  Rule  Federation,  1884. 
'  The  objects  of  the  Home  Rule  Federa- 
tion of  Great  Britain  were  to  organise 
the  Irish  vote  in  the  various  constitu- 
encies of  Great  Britain,  and  to  influence 
the  elections  by  the  Irish  vote.'  Hor 
Secretary  Frank  Hugh  O'Donnell.  Alfred 
Henry  Ruegg  counsel  for  O'Donnell  in 
the  '  Pamellism  and  Crime '  libel  case, 
8  July  1888  (q.v.). 


Home  Rule  League,  1870.  Pro- 
jected by  Mr.  Butt,  who  stoutly  op- 
posed the  repeal  of  the  Union,  but 
agitated  for  an  Irish  parliament  which 
should  have  no  power  to  touch  upon 
imperial  matters,  but  should  be  em- 
powered to  deal  with  matters  of  Ireland 
of  a  purely  local  character.  On  the  d«-;-.t  h 
of  Mr.  Butt  in  1879  his  scheme  passed 
into  the  hands  of  the  Land  League,  and 
their  watchword  '  Ireland  for  the  Irish  ' 
meant  separation  from  Great  Britain. 
The  term  Home  Rule  survived  tin-  <leath 
of  Mr.  Butt,  and  in  1880  Mr.  Gladstone, 
then  prime  minister,  brought  in  a  bill 
to  give  Ireland  Home  Rule,  and  ex- 
clude Irish  members  from  Westminster. 
The  measure  broke  up  the  great  Whig 
party  tinder  the  leadership  of  Lord 
Hartington,  supported  by  Mr.  Chamber- 
lain (a  Radical),  Mr.  Goschen,  and  others, 
who  called  themselves  Unionists,  and 
joined  the  great  Tory  party  under  the 
government  of  Lord  Salisbury.  See 
1  Irish  Associations.' 

Mr.  Gladstone's  measure  was  to  give  to  Ireland 
'effective  self-government  in  affairs  properly  nnd 
exclusively  Irish,  subject  to  the  suiiremney  of  tho 
Imperial  parliament.  In  fact,  it  was  Mr.  Hull  b 
scheme. 

'  The  objects  of  the  Homo  Rule  League  were  to 
obtain  for  Ireland  the  riRht  and  privilege  of 
managing  its  own  affairs  by  a  parliament  as- 


sembled In  Ireland,  and  to  secure  for  tl. 

Cliament  the  rinht  of  U-»,i-l:itinB  :ni<i  i 
nil   matter  i  nal  affairs  of 

Ireland.1—  ALFRED   HKSBY  Ru«oo.  <-i>m 
O  Donnoll.  July  2.  It**  ('  Paroelllsm  and  Crime1 

lil.,'1  MM  . 

V  Imperium  in  Imperlo  is  proverbially  a  dan 
gerous  hazard. 

Homer,  Homeros.  Everyone  knows 
that  it  is  somewhat  doubtful  if  Homeros 
is  a  proper  name  or  not.  It  is  said  Unit 
the  Iliad  and  Odyssey  were  not  continu- 
ous poems  by  one  man,  but  ancient  lays 
welded  together  under  the  direction  of 
Pisistratos.  It  is  not  a  little  remarkable 
that  the  Greek  word  Homeros  [o/xTjpot] 
means  united  or  joined  together.  The 
great  inequality  of  the  poems  has  also 
been  noticed  by  critics.  Thus  the  inter- 
view between  Priam  and  Achilles  is  ad- 
mirable, but  the  death  of  Hector  is  con- 
temptible, and  the  reconciliation  of  Aga- 
memnon and  Achilles,  which  ought  \A 
have  exhibited  magnanimity  and  gene- 
rosity, is  absolutely  puerile. 

Homer  and  Virgil  of  Portugal 
(The).     Luis    de   Camoens   (1522 
author  of  '  The  Lusiads,'  i.e.  the  Lusi- 
tanians  or  Portuguese;  a  poetic  Hstory 


HOMER 


HOMME 


429 


of  the  people,  the  hero  being  Vasco  da 
Gama. 

The  subject  of  the  Lnsiads  resembles  that  of 
the  jEneid,  but  bears  no  resemblance  to  the  epics 
of  Homer. 

Homer  (The  British),  Milton,  1608- 
1674. 

No  more  the  Grecian  muse  unrivalled  reigns ; 

To  Britain  let  the  nations  homage  pay  : 
She  felt  a  Homer's  fire  in  Milton's  strains, 

A  Pindar  s  rapture  in  the  lyre  of  Gray. 

Westminster  Abbey  (Gray's  Monument). 

Homer  (The  Keltic).  Ossian,son  of 
Fingal  king  of  Morven. 

Homer  (The  Oriental).  Firdusi 
(940-1020).  See  below, '  Homer  of  Kho- 
rasan.' 

Homer  (The  Prose).  Henry  Fielding 
the  novelist,  called  by  Byron  'The  Prose 
Homer  of  Human  Nature '  (1707-1764). 

Homer  (The  Scottish).  William 
Wilkie,  author  of  'The  Epigonlad'  (1721- 
1772). 

Homer  of  Ferra'ra  (Tfte).  'Omero 
Ferrarefie.'  Ariosto  is  so  called  by  Tasso 
(1474-1533). 

Homer  of  Khorasan  (The).  Abul 
Casim  Firdusi  (940-1020),  author  of 
'  Shah  Nameh,'  an  historical  romance  of 
the  Kings  of  Persia  (from  Kayomurz  to 
Yezdijird),  begun  by  Dukiki,  who  was 
assassinated  when  he  had  written  only 
1,000  lines.  It  was  the  labour  of  30  years. 

The  chief  characters  In  this  poem  are  Rustem 
(the  Persian  Achilles) ;  Feriilun,  the  model  kin*,'; 
Zohak,  the  cruel  and  impious  tyrant;  Kavah  the 
blacksmith,  an  intrepid  patriot,  -whose  leather 
apron,  set  with  jewels,  became  the  banner  of  the 
empire  till  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  Kudsiah.  The 
poem  runs  to  120,000  lines.  The  characters  are  bold 
and  various,  the  diction  polibhed  and  noble,  the 
narrative  especially  perspicuous,  and  individual 
parts  are  of  surpassing  beauty. 

Homer  of  Modern  Days  (The). 

Sir  Walter  Scott  (1771-1832). 

Homer  of  Persia  (The).  Firdusi, 
941-1020.  See  (  Homer  of  Khorasan.' 

Homer  of  Philosophers  (The). 
Plato  (B.C.  429-347). 

Homer  of  our  Dramatic  Poets. 
So  Shakespeare  (1564-1616)  is  called  by 
Dryden. 

Shakespeare  was  the  Homer  or  father  of  our 
dramatic  poets;  Jonson  was  the  Virgil.  I  admire 
rare  Ben,  but  I  love  Shakespeare.— L>RVDEN. 

Homer  of  the  Pranks  (The). 
Angilbert,  who  died  814,  waa  00  called 
by  Charlemagne, 


Homer  of  the  French  Drama. 

Pierre  Corneille  (1606-1684)  is  so  called 
by  Sir  Walter  Scott. 

Homer  the  Younger.    Philiscoa 

of  Corcyra,  one  of  the  seven  poets  of 
Alexandria,  who,  in  the  reign  of  Ptolemy 
Philadelphos,  formed  the  Tragic  Pleiad." 

His  six  contemporary  poets  were  Lycophron, 
Theocritos,  Aratos,  Nicander,  Apollonios,  and 
Callimachos. 

Home'rides  (4  syl.),  owpifcp.  Those 
poets  who  succeeded  Homer  and  either 
followed  his  style  or  took  analogous  sub- 
jects to  the  Iliad  and  Odyssey.  Also 
called  '  Cyclic  Poets  '  (q.v.). 

Homerites  (8  syl.).  A  people  of 
ancient  Arabia  dwelling  in  Arabia  Felix. 
Gibbon  (ch.  1.)  says  the  first  silk  veil  of 
the  Caaba  or  temple  of  Mecca  was  an 
offering  by  a  pious  king  of  the  Homerites 
700  years  before  the  birth  of  Mahomet. 

Ho'meromas'tix.  Zoilos  of  Am- 
phipolis  (B.C.  259-336).  So  called  for  h-'s 
caustic  criticism  on  Homer, 

Homilia'rium.  A  collection  cf 
homilies.  Fifty  homilies  of  the  Vener- 
able Bede  hi  general  use  for  a  long  time. 
The  deacon  Paul  Warnefried,  by  the 
command  of  Charlemagne,  compiled  into 
a  volume  homilies  for  every  Sunday  in 
the  year  (8th  cent.);  it  was  printed  at 
Speyer  in  1482,  and  again  at  Cologne  in 
1557.  A  collection  of  English  homilies 
in  verse  was  composed  in  the  13th  cent. 
It  contained  a  sermon  for  every  Sunday 
and  every  festival  throughout  the  year. 
It  is  still  extant  in  MS.,  and  a  part  of  it 
was  published  by  Mr.  Small,  librarian 
to  the  University  of  Edinburgh.  See 
1  Homilies.' 

Homilies  (The).    Vol.  i.  (1547).   On 

*  Salvation,'  on  '  Faith,'  and  on  '  Good 
Works  '  are  attributed  to  Cranmer ;  that 
on  '  Brawling  and  Contention '  is  Lati- 
mer's,  as  appears  by  internal  evidence ; 
that  on  '  Adultery '  is  by  Thomas  Becon. 
one  of  Cranmer's  chaplains;  that  on 
'  The  Misery  of  Mankind  '  is  ascribed  to 
Bonner;  of  the  rest  nothing  is  known. 
Vol.  ii.  published  1562;  thought  to  be 
by  Bishop  Jewell. 

Some  think  Latimer  was  the  author  of  the 
homilies  on  the  'Nativity'  and  on  'Whit 
Sunday.' 

Homme  du  Lit  de  Per  (L*). 
Henri  Eugene  Philippe  Louis  d'Oile'aii* 


480 


HOMOEOPATHY 


HONORARY 


fourth  eon  of  the  Citizen  King  (Louis 
Philippe  of  France),  born  1822,  died  *. 
Pronounce  Horn  deh  leed-fair. 

Homoeopathy  (The  Creator  of). 
Hahnemann  (1755-1843).  That  is,  the  art 
of  curing  diseases  by  medicines  which 
in  healthy  bodies  would  produce  like 
diseases.  His  motto  is  Similia  simili- 
$us  curantur,  or  '  Like  cures  like.' 

Homoi'an  theological  party  allied 
to  the  Arians,  before  859,  founded  by 
Acacius,  bishop  of  Cesarea.  These  Chris- 
tians were  called  '  Acacians,'  from  their 
founder. 

Homoi-ousion  means '  of  a  similar 
nature,  essence,  or  state.'  Homo-ousion 
(q.v.)  means  '  of  equal  essence  or  consub- 
stantiate.'  Applied  to  the  nature  of 
Christ,  what  is  called  the  orthodox  faith 
is  that  He  is  homo-ousios  or  consubstan- 
tiate  with  the  Father.  The  semi- Arians 
maintain  that  He  is  only  homoi-ousio8 
or  of  similar  essence,  while  strict  Ariant 
affirm  He  is  neither  one  nor  the  other. 

Arias  declared  that  Jesus  Christ  might  be  homoi- 
ousws  (of  a  similar  nature)  to  the  Father;  but 
could  not  be  homo-ousiot  (of  the  tame  substance). 

Homo-ous'ion  (The).  Consub- 
Btantial,  of  the  same  nature.  According 
to  Aristotle,  the  stars  are  homo-ousian 
to  each  other ;  but  the  word  is  mainly 
connected  with  a  theological  controversy 
of  the  4th  cent,  between  Arius  and 
Athanasius.  The  Arians  were  homoi- 
ousians,  the  Athanasians  were  homo- 
ousians.  That  is,  the  Arians  believed 
the  nature  of  Jesus  Christ  to  be  god-like, 
but  not  divine',  the  Athanasians  be- 
lieved it  to  be  very  God  of  very  God.  As 
party  words  the  '  orthodox '  were  homo- 
ousians,  the  non-orthodox  were  homoi- 
ousians. 

Five  times  was  Athanasius  expelled  from  his 
(archiepiscopal)  throne,  and  almost  every  pro- 
vince of  the  Roman  empire  was  witness  to  his 
sufferings  in  the  cause  of  Homo  ousion.— GIBBON, 
xxi. 

Hone  (Wittiam),  1817.  The  trial  of 
William  Hone  for  publishing  parodies  on 
Scripture  or  church  subjects  was,  in 
reality,  an  attempt  to  put  down  the  free 
expression  of  political  opinions.  Hia 
first  trial  was  18  Dec.  before  Mr.  Justice 
Abbot,  and  the  charge  was  that  Hone 
had  published  parodies  on  the  Catechism, 
the  Lord's  Prayer,  and  the  Teu  Com- 


mandments. Hone  showed  that  the  editor 
of  '  Blackwood's  Magazine '  had  parodied 
part  of  Ezekiel ;  that  Martin  Luther  had 
parodied  the  1st  Psalm;  that  Bishop 
Latimer,  Dr.  Boys  dean  of  Canterbury, 
the  author  of  the  '  Rolliad,'  and  Mr. 
Canning  were  parodists,  but  were  never 
accused  of  blasphemy.  The  j  ury  acquitted 
Hone.  The  second  trial  was  on  19  Dec., 
before  Lord  Ellenborough,  and  the  charge 
was  a  parody  on  the  Litany.  Hone  fol- 
lowed the  same  line  of  defence  and  waa 
again  acquitted.  The  third  trial  wae 
20  Dec.,  for  a  parody  on  the  Athanasian 
Creed.  Hone  showed  that  Lord  Ellen- 
borough's  own  father,  the  bishops  War- 
burton  and  Tillotson,  with  hosts  of  others, 
dissented  from  this  creed,  and  he  WM 
again  acquitted.  So  ended  this  govern- 
ment attempt  to  gag  the  press. 

There  is  but  little  wit  and  little  worth  in  these 
literary  trifles,  which  often  offend  against  '  good 
taste ' ;  but  the  trials  were  an  outrage  on  the 
liberty  of  free  thought. 

Honest  Lawyer  (The).  The 
tablet  to  Edward  Trelawny,  in  Pelynt 
Church,  ends  with  these  two  lines : — 

Here  lyes  an  honest  lawyer,  wot  you  what. 
A  thing  for  all  the  world  to  wonder  at. 

(Died  7  June,  1630). 

In  St.  Dunstan  s  In  the  West  is  a  tablet  to 
Hobson  Judkins  '  the  honest  solicitor,'  who  died 
80  June,  1812. 

Honest  Man  (The).  A  man  of 
Burton  (name  unknown),  an  agent  in 
1586  of  Throckmorton,  GifTord,  and  Wai- 
gingham,  and  spy  upon  Mary  queen  of 
Scots. 

'The  honest  man'  was  in  communication  with 
the  brewer  who  supplied  the  castle  of  ( 
with  beer,  and  agreed  to  carry  letters  to  and  from 
Mary.  Those  intended  for  Mary  woi 
a  water  tight  bottle,  which  floated  inside  the 
beer-cask  ;  the  answers  were  deposited  in  a  hole 
In  the  castle  wall,  where  they  wore  covered  by  a 
loose  stone.  The  brewer  and  '  the  honest  innii ' 
were  both  in  the  pay  of  Walsingham.  The  letters 
were  all  broken  open  and  read,  after  which  they 
were  resealed  and  despatched  to  their  address.— 
HOWITT,  History  of  England.  11.  p.  609,  ic. 

Honorary  Canqns  and  honorary 
prebends,  1888 — that  is,  canons  or  pre- 
bends without  any  stipend — were  created 
by  what  is  called  the '  Oxford  Movement ' 
.v.).  'Canon'  is  now  used  as  an  or- 
inary  title  of  address,  as  '  Canon  A  or 
B,'  and  on  letters  '  The  Rev.  Canon  A  or 
B.'  Each  bishop  has  the  power  of  con- 
ferring a  certain  number  of  these  honor- 
ary titles  to  clergymen  within  his  diocese 
Generally  four. 


S! 


HONORIAN8 


HOPKINS 


483 


Hono'rians  (The),  A.D.  408.     Bar- 

IE. Black  with  silk  lining. 

barian  auxiliaries  in  Gaul  and  Britain, 

Hood 

Lining 

consisting  of  two  bands  of  Scots  or  Atta- 
cotti,  two  of  Moors,  two  of  Marconianni, 

velvet 
cloth 

Black..       ...       ...    D.D.      Glasgow 
Blue   ...    LL.D.   Edinburgh 

Ascarii,    Gallicani,    and    Victores.      So 

silk 

„    dark    M.A.     Dublin 
„       „        (-white 

named  from  Honorius  the  emperor. 

velvet 

fur  border)       ...    LL.B.   Edinburgh 
Gold-coloured      ...    D.Sc.     Glasgow 

Honourable.    The  younger  sons  of 

cloth, 

GrCen  (white     fn,    D'SC-    Edinburgh« 

earls,  and  all  the  children  of  viscounts 

" 

.  ,      (wtijto     lur 
border)     B.Sc.     Edinburgh 

and  barons. 

$iUt 

Puce             _       ...    B.D.      Lampeter 

'  The  Right  Honourable  '  is  added  to 

n 

Purple         ».       ...    M.A.      Durham 
it               m*       •>    B.D.      Glasgow 

the  title  of  peers  and  peeresses  below  a 

.      cloth 

R«d               -       -    «•£•      E£in^ur«h 

marquis.     All  the  younger  sons  of  dukes 

filit 

Ked        .     «•       •••    B-n-      Aberdeen 
„    dark    ^       ...    M.A.      Oxford 

and  marquises,  all  privy  councillors  and 
ex-privy  councillors,  all   the  three  lord 

velvet 
nils 

„        „       ~.        ...    LL.B.    Glasgow 
„        „        LL.D.    Glasgow 
..    heathei-bell      M.A.      Glasgow 

mayors  (London,  York,  and  Dublin)  are 
BO  styled. 

J 

Russet         M.A.      London 
White          ...       ...    M.A.      Cambridge 

YellOW                            _     B.So.      Oln.Krfrvnr 

'The  Most  Honourable'  is  added  to 

„_.. 

the  title  of  a  marquis  and  marchioness. 

BLUE  HOOD. 

Not  '  Most  Noble.' 

Pale  blue  silk  hood 
(•with  white    fur 

Dukes  and  archbishops  are  styled  '  His  Grace,' 
and  addressed  as  '  Your  Grace.' 

border)    B.C.C.  or  LL.D.  Oxford 

Honours  of  Scotland  (The). 
l"he  Scotch  regalia,  consisting  of  the 
crown,  sceptre,  and  sword  of  state,  re- 
garded by  the  Scotch  with  superstitious 
veneration. 

Honours  of  War  (The).  The  pri- 
vilege accorded  to  a  garrison  surrender- 
ing after  a  very  brave  defence.  It  per- 
mits them  to  carry  away  their  arms,  and 
in  some  cases  to  march  out  with  drums 
beating  and  colours  flying. 

Honveds  (The),  or  '  Defenders  of 
home,'  1848^-1849.  Ten  battalions  of 
Hungarian  insurgents  who  organised 
themselves  for  the  defence  of  house  and 
home. 

Hoods.  As  a  badge.  Bed  hoods 
the  party  badge  of  Paris.  Blue  hoods 
the  party  badge  of  Navarre.  Red  and 
blue  the  party  badge  of  Charles  [V.]  when 
dauphin.  White  hoods  the  party  badge 
of  the  Burgundians. 

Hoods.     See  Chaperons. 
Hoods.    I.  BLACK  without  lining. 


Hood 


Trimmed 
Black  silk  ... 

Blue   ... 
Gold  coloured 
M:.uve 
Purple 
Kubbet  brown 


...  B.D.      Oxford  or 

Cambridge 

...  LL.B.    London 

...  B.Sc.     London 

...  A.K.C.  London 

...  L.Th.     Durham 

...  B.A.       London 


Trimmed  with  white  fur 
tordfd   I  narrow        ...       ...    B.A.      Oxford 

•ilk 

•tuff     I  broad...       _       ..    B.A.      Cambridge 


PURPLE  HOODS. 


Hood 
cloth 
rillt 


Lining 

Blue  (pale) LL.D.  Aberdeen 

„  (bound 

with  white  fur)       B.C.L.  Durham 

Blue  (pale)  (bor- 
dered with  white 
fur) B.D.  Edinburgh 

White          ...       ...    DJ>.     Aberdeen 


SCARLET  HOODS. 


Hood 

cloth 


eathmere 

cloth 
cloth  or 

silk 
cashmere 


Lining 

Black...       ...       ...  D.D.      Oxford 

Blue     .       ...       ...  LL.D.   London 

Crimson      D.C.L.  Oxford 

Gold-coloured  D.Sc.    London 
Pink              ..  D.D.  or  LL.D.  Cambridge 

Purple         D.D.      Durham 

Russet         D.Lit.   London 

White  satin          ...  LL.D.    St.  Andrew* 

White  silk  ...       ...  •  D.C.L.  Durham 


VIOLET  HOODS. 

HUhmere  I  White  satin          ...    D.D.      St.  Andrews 
tilk      I  White  silk B.D.      St.  Andrews 

V  Hoods  for  medical,  musical,  civil  engineer* 
Ing,  &c.  not  included. 

Hook-and-Eye-ers.  A  branch  of 
the  strict  Mennonites  who  split  off  from 
the  general  body  in  1554.  So  called 
because  they  employed  hooks-and-eyes 
in  their  dress  instead  of  buttons.  See 
Mennonites. 

Hope  Professorship  (The)  of 
Zoology,  in  Oxford  University.  Founded 
by  the  Rev.  Frederick  William  Hope  of 
Christ  Church,  1861. 

Hopkins  Prize  (The).  For  mathe- 
matico-physical  or  mathematico-experi- 
mental  science.  Founded  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge  in  memory  of  W. 


482 


HORACE 


HOSPITALLERS 


Hopkins,  and  adjudged  every  three  years. 
First  adjudged  in  1867. 

Horace  of  France  (The).  Be*- 
mnger  (1780-1857).  He  was  called '  The 
Poet  of  St.  Honore,'  from  the  street  in 
which  he  lived,  and  '  The  French  Burns.' 

The  English  Horace.  I.  Ben  Jonson 
(1574-1637)  is  ao  called  by  Dekker  the 
dramatist. 

II.  Cowley  (1618-1667)  is  prepos- 
terously called  by  George  duke  of  Buck-, 
ingham  '  The  Pindar,  Horace,  and  Virgil 
of  England.' 

The  French  Horace.  Jean  Macrinua 
or  Salmon  (1490-1557). 

The  Portuguese  Horace,  Antonio  Fer- 
reira  (1528-1569). 

The  Spanish  Horace,  Lupercio  Argen- 
/iola  and  also  his  brother  Bartolome  are 
both  so  called. 

Horatius  Codes  of  the  Horn. 

John  Haring,  who  defended  a  dyke  against 
1,000  Spaniards,  till  all  the  men  under  the 
governor  Sonoy,  who  were  put  to  flight, 
had  made  good  their  escape.  After  which 
he  threw  himself  into  the  sea  and  effected 
his  escape  untouched  by  either  spear  or 
gun. 

Horatius  Codes  of  the  Tyrol. 
Alexander  Davy  Dumas,  father  of  the 
novelist.  So  called  because  in  1798,  while 
in  Dumouriez's  army,  he  alone  defended 
at  Brixen  the  passage  of  a  bridge  on 
which  depended  the  success  of  the  day. 

Horn  Fair.  An  annual  fair  granted 
by  Henry  III.  (1268)  to  Charlton  in  Kent, 
for  three  days,  viz.  the  eve,  the  day,  and 
the  morrow  of  Trinity,  for  the  sale  of 
winding  horns,  horn  cups,  and  other 
vessels  or  implements  made  of  horn. 
This  fair  was  abolished  in  1872.  At 
horn  fair  it  was  usual  for  all  persons  to 
wear  some  horn  ornament,  generally  on 
the  headgear. 

Horned-Cattle  Session  (The), 
1770.  So  called  because  the  first  and 
chief  item  of  the  king's  speech  was  in 
allusion  to  a  murrain  among  horned 
cattle,  though  questions  of  enormous 
magnitude  required  attention.  Earl 
Chatham  in  his  speech  drew  a  dismal 
picture  of  the  domestic  condition  and 
foreign  relations  of  the  country.  By  the 
abandonment  of  Prussia  the  nation  was 
without  an  ally.  The  internal  affairs 
were  even  worse.  The  people  were  partly 


starving  and  wholly  murmuring.  John 
Wilkes  was  invading  the  ancient  insti- 
tutions, Spitalfields  was  in  semi-rebellion, 
Ireland  was  netted  with  Whiteboys, 
Cork-boys,  Levellers,  and  Hearts  of 
Steel ;  America  was  on  the  verge  of  war ; 
and  yet,  as  Junius  says,  the  ministers 
make  the  king  a  half-ruined  grazier 
rather  than  the  monarch  of  a  vast 
empire, 

Horse  decides  who  is  to  be 
king  of  Persia  (A).  Camb\>- 
followed  on  the  throne  of  Persia  by 
Smerdis  the  pretender,  put  forward  by 
the  Magi,  but  he  was  put  to  death  by 
Otani'B.  Otancs  then  called  a  council  of 
the  chief  men  to  determine  on  a  suc- 
cessor, and  agreed  to  meet  on  horseback 
at  sunrise  next  morning,  and  he  whose 
horse  neighed  first  they  agreed  should 
be  king.  When  ./Ebares,  the  groom  of 
Darius  Hystaspes,  heard  tbis  he  took  a 
mare  to  the  spot  the  preceding  evening, 
and  showed  it  to  his  master's  horse, 
which  of  course  neighed  next  morning 
as  soon  as  it  came  to  the  spot.  So 
Darius  was  elected  king. 

Horsenails  (Counting).  By  the  City 
officers  at  Westminster  Hull.  'Walter 
le  Brnn,  farrier,  in  the  Strand,  was  to 
have  a  piece  of  ground  in  the  parish  of 
St.  Clement  to  place  a  forge  there,  for  the 
nominal  sum  of  6  horseshoes.  This  n-nt 
was  paid  every  year  to  the  Exchequer 
.  .  .  and  it  is  still  rendered  at  the  Ex- 
chequer by  the  mayor  and  citizens  of 
London,  to  whom  in  process  of  time  the 
said  piece  of  ground  was  granted '  (Blount, 
'  Ancient  Tenures,'  1815). 

In  the  reign  of  Edward  L  Walter  MareBO&lltu 
paid  at  the  erwcm  lajndfam  six  horseshoes  with 
nails  for  a  certain  building  which  he  held  of  th« 
king  in  capitf  opposite  the  stone  cross. 

A  similar  entry  occurs  In  the  15  Kd  w.  IL  Ac. 

Hospit'allers,  or  '  Knights  Hospit- 
allers,' or  '  Knights  of  St.  John  of  Jeru- 
lem,'  or  '  Knights  of  Malta,' 
1050,  established  to  protect 
pilgrims  in  the  Holy  Land. 
Confirmed  by  statute  in  1118. 
They  made  themselves  mas- 
ters of  the  Isle  of  Rhodes 
in  1810,  but  were  driven  from  the  island 
by  the  Turks  in  1522,  and  established 
themselves  at  Malta  in  ir.:',o.  Th.-ir  dress 
is  black,  with  a  white  cross  of  eight  points. 
Established  in  England  in  1100.  Sup- 
pressed in  England  in  15*0,  in  Frauot 


HOSPITALLERS 


HOTEL 


483 


1792.    Dispersed  on  the  capture  of  Malta 
by  Napoleon  I.  in  1798. 

Called  Hospitallers  because  they  built  at  Jeru- 
salem an  hospital  for  the  entertainment  of 
pilgrims.  The  order  still  exists,  and  its  flag  is 
still  seen  in  Mediterranean  commerce. 

Hospitallers  of  St.  Lazarus, 
1119.  A  religious  military  order  estab- 
lished at  Jerusalem  by  Crusaders,  and 
confirmed,  in  1255,  by  the  Pope.  Its 
special  duty  was  to  take  charge  of  lepers. 
Introduced  into  France  by  Louis  VII., 
but  in  1490  united  in  Italy  to  the  order 
of  the  Knights  of  Malta ;  in  Savoy  (1572) 
to  the  Knights  of  St.  Maurice ;  and  in 
France  (1693)  to  the  Knights  of  St. 
Michel.  There  were  100  chevaliers,  who 
might  both  marry  and  hold  property. 
Their  medallion  was  a  cross  with  eight 
points,  alternately  green  and  purple,  and 
adorned  with  images  of  the  Virgin  Mary 
and  St.  Lazarus. 

Hospitals  and  Asylums.  We 
have  mention  of  hospitals  in  Athens  five 
centuries  before  the  Christian  era,  and 
dispensaries  long  before  that  time  sup- 
ported by  the  state. 

The  Romans  had  public  physicians  at 
a  very  early  date. 

The  ancient  Mexicans  had  hospitals  in 
all  their  principal  cities. 

India,  however,  seems  to  be  the  nursery 
cf  hospitals.  King  Asoka,  B.C.  825,  com- 
manded that  hospitals  should  be  built  for 
the  poor,  sick,  and  distressed,  at  each  of 
the  four  gates  of  Patna,  and  throughout  his 
whole  empire.  FaHian,a  Chinese  pilgrim 
(A.D.  400),  says :  '  The  nobles  and  land- 
lords founded  hospitals  for  the  poor  in  all 
places,  and  thither  the  poor,  the  cripple, 
and  diseased  might  freely  repair.  They 
receive  every  kind  of  help  gratuitously. 
Physicians  attend  to  their  diseases,  and 
order  them  medicine,  food,  and  drink, 
according  to  their  j  udgment.  Even  when 
cured  they  may  remain  till  it  is  con- 
venient for  them  to  retire.' 

The  first  Christian  hospital  was  built 
by  a  Roman  lady  named  Fabiola,  in  the 
4th  cent. 

In  regard  to  asylums :  The  Egyptians 
and  Greeks  took  charge  of  them  in  their 
temples.  The  Mohammedans  built 
asylums  for  the  insane  at  Fez  in  the  7th 
cent.  The  first  Christian  asylum  was 
built  at  Valencia,  in  Spain,  A.D.  1409. 

Hospodar,  18th    cent.    The  sove- 
reigns of  Walachia  and  of  Moldavia.    In 
19 


1391  the  hospodar  of  Walachia  fell  into 
the  dependence  of  the  Turks,  and  in 
1536  the  hospodar  of  Moldavia  did  the 
same,  and  the  sultan  nominated  the 
hospodar.  In  1821  the  hospodars  were 
nominated  by  the  boi'ards  under  the  inves- 
titure of  the  Porte.  In  1829  the  Hospodar 
of  the  Danubian  Principalities  was  ap- 
pointed for  life  by  the  Treaty  of  Adria- 
nople.  Since  1861  these  provinces  have 
formed  (with  the  Dobrudscha)  the  king- 
dom of  Roumania. 

Host  of  Israel  (The),  1681.  The 
armed  Cameronians  sn  styled  themselves. 
They  took  up  arms  to  dethrone  Charles 
II.  and  set  aside  James  his  brother. 

Ho  stings  [of  the  lord  deputies  of 
Ireland].  Circuits  or  progresses  for  the 
display  of  military  force  in  terrorem. 
They  were  more  precautionary  than 
hostile.  In  some  a  collision  took  place, 
but  very  many  were  mere  displays  or 
military  progresses  through  the  Pale  (q.v.). 
Sometimes  a  hosting  was  made  into  the 
territory  of  a  rebellious  Irish  chief. 

Hot  Gospeller  (The).  Edward 
Underbill  of  Worcestershire,  an  ardent 
Protestant,  but  yet  a  devoted  partisan  of 
Queen  Mary. 

Hot  Potatoes,  1782.  So  the 
British  sailors  called  the  red-hot  balls 
fired  from  Gibraltar  into  the  combined 
French  and  Spanish  fleet  sent  to  take 
the  Rock  from  the  English.  This  magni- 
ficent defence  by  Gen.  Elliot  is  wholly 
without  a  parallel  in  all  history,  and  the 
humanity  of  Capt.  Curtis,  in  saving  250 
Spaniards  at  the  peril  of  his  life,  is  an 
achievement  which  every  Englishman 
must  be  proud  of. 

The  girl  Campen,  daughter  of  a  Tyrolese  tailot. 
sent  with  a  load  of  hay  while  the  Bavarians  and 
French  were  fighting  against  Hofer,  kept  crying 
'  Come  on !  Come  on  with  ye  I  Who  cares  for 
Bavarian  dumplings  ? ' 

H6tel  Rambouillet  (£').  Very 
influential  soirees  held  at  the  chateau  of 
Charles  d'Angennes  marquis  of  Ram- 
bouillet, who  married  (in  1600)  Catherine 
de  Vivonne.  Their  daughter  was  the 
celebrated  Julie  [i.e.  Julie  Lucie  d'An- 
gennes] who  married  the  Due  de  Mon- 
tausier.  It  was  Julie  who  presided  over 
these  soirees,  which  were  attended  by 
Mme.  de  SeVigne*  and  Mme.  de  Lafayette. 
Pronounce  Lo-iel  Rham-boo-yea. 

V  V 


484 


EOUGHERS 


HUGH 


Houghers,  1785.  Irish  Volunteers 
belonging  to  the  'Aggregate  Bodies' 
(q.v.),  who  went  about  maiming  the  sol- 
diers and  other  persons  obnoxious  to 
them.  The  platform  was  universal  suf- 
frage. The  introduction  of  the  question 
of  Catholic  disabilities  broke  up  the  asso- 
ciations, and,  as  Plowden  says, '  they  dis- 
appeared like  a  bubble  on  the  face  of  a 
stream.'  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

(Houghers,  pronounce  hotf-kern. 

House  of  Congregation  (The), 
in  Oxford  University,  consists  of  all 
masters  of  arts  and  doctors  of  every 
faculty  of  less  than  two  years'  standing. 
Called  Necessario  Eegentes.  Heads  of 
colleges,  masters  of  schools,  and  deans 
of  colleges  are  called  Regentes  adplaci- 
tum.  Duties  are  almost  entirely  confined 
to  granting  degrees  and  the  appointment 
of  public  examiners.  In  Cambridge 
University  'The  Electoral  Roll'  corre- 
sponds in  a  great  measure  with  the  Ox- 
ford House  of  Congregation. 

House  of  Convocation  (The),  in 
Oxford  University,  consists  of  all  persons 
who  have  taken  the  degree  of  M.A.  or 
of  doctor,  provided  their  names  remain 
on  the  boards  of  their  college.  All  the 
business  of  the  university  as  a  corporate 
body  is  transacted  by  Convocation,  and 
no  statute  is  binding  till  it  has  received 
the  assent  of  this  house.  It  also  confers 
honorary  degrees  and  degrees  of  diploma, 
affixes  the  common  seal  to  all  documents, 
and  elects  all  offices  in  the  gift  of  the 
university.  No  proposition  of  legislation 
originates  in  this  house,  nor  can  it  amend 
any  proposition  submitted  to  it;  it  can 
only  accept  or  reject.  The  Council  of 
the  Senate  in  Cambridge  corresponds  to 
the  Oxford  '  House  of  Convocation.' 

House  of  Keys  (The),  in  the  Isle 
of  Man,  consists  of  twenty-four  represen- 
tatives formerly  selected  by  their  own 
body,  vacancies  being  filled  up  by  the 
House  presenting  to  the  governor '  two  of 
the  oldest  and  worthiest  men  of  the  land,' 
one  of  whom  the  governor  nominates,  and 
he  takes  office  for  life.  But  since  1866 
they  have  been  elected  by  the  people 
(male  and  female  freeholders  voting). 

The  civil  government  of  the  Island  la  vested  In 
three  estates :  the  king  or  queen  In  council,  the 
governor  and  council,  and  the  House  of  Keys. 
J  he  latter  two  constitute  a  court  of  Tynwald  To 
the  •Keys '  or  wardens  all  doubtful  and  important 
uiuiiberB  oi  iaw  are  referred. 


Houses  of  Parliament  (Th« 
Burnina  of  the),  16  Oct.,  1834  (Will.  IV.). 
Caused  by  overheating  the  flues  with  old 
tallies  with  which  the  fires  were  lighted. 

Household  Troops  (The).  Those 
troops  whose  especial  duty  it  is  to  attend 
the  sovereign  and  to  guard  the  metro- 
polis. They  are  the  1st  and  2nd  Life- 
guards, the  Royal  Horse-guards,  and  the 
three  infantry  regiments  called  the 
Grenadiers,  the  Coldstream  Guards,  and 
the  Scots  Fusiliers. 

Howard  (Sister).  So  Queen  Caro- 
line used  to  call  Mrs.  Howard  (after- 
wards countess  of  Suffolk),  mistress  of 
George  II.  She  even  employed  '  Sister 
Howard'  at  her  toilet,  and  otherwise 
about  her  person. 

Howard  of  Russia  (The).  John 
Venning. 

Howard-Arundel  Collection 
(The),  1831.  In  the  MS.  department  of 
the  British  Museum,  and  consisting  of 
about  600  volumes  of  interest  in  almost 
every  branch  of  learning,  especially  con- 
nected with  the  history  and  language  of 
our  own  country. 

Hubert  (Knights  of  St.),  1414.  A 
military  order  of  Bavaria  founded  by 
Guerhard  duke  of  Juliers.  Revived  in 
1709  by  the  Elector  Palatine. 

Hubertsburg  (Treaty  of),  15  Feb., 
1763.  A  treaty  of  peace  at  the  close  of 
the  Seven  Years'  war  between  the 
Kaiser,  Prussia,  and  Saxony. 

Hudson's  Bay  Company  (1670). 
A  corporation  chartered  by  Charles  II. 
It  consisted  at  first  of  Prince  Rupert  and 
certain  specified  associates,  who  were 
invested  with  the  absolute  proprietorship 
of  '  Rupert's  Land,'  which  consisted  of 
all  the  regions  then  discovered  and  here- 
after to  be  discovered  within  the  entrance 
of  Hudson's  Bay.  The  great  traffic  of 
the  company  was  in  beaver  furs.  In 
1788  was  formed  the  North-weet  Com- 
pany of  Montreal,  which  in  1821  coalesced 
with  the  Hudson's  Bay  Company.  Sur- 
rendered to  the  crown  in  1868,  and  ceded 
to  the  Dominion  of  Canada  in  1869. 

It  still  exlbts  as  a  commercial  corporation. 

Hugh  Wolf,  or  'Hugh  Lupus.1 
Hugh  d'Avranches,  *  rear  relative  of 
the  Conqueror.  His  device  wag  a  wolf 'i 


HUGUENOTS 


HUNDEED 


489 


head,  and  William  gave  to  his  kinsman 
almost  all  Cheshire. 

Huguenots  (U-gen-oze,  g  hard). 
Members  of  the  reformed  church  of 
France,  as  Protestants  are  members  of 
the  reformed  church  of  Germany,  Eng- 
land, America,  and  other  countries.  The 
Huguenots  are  called  'French  Calvinists.' 

Les  uns  font  deriver  ce  nom  d'un  certain  Hugutt 
[Hugon],  chef  d'un  parti  religieux  et  politique  & 
Geiuve;  Ics  autres,  avec  plus  de  raison,  de 
rallemand  Eidgatoaen  (associes  par  serment),  nom 
donne  d'abord  aux  habitants  de  Geneve  souleves 
et  ligut's  centre  le  duo  de  Savoie.  —  BOUILLET. 

Another  derivation  is  Hugon,  a  gate  in  Tours, 
near  which,  it  is  said,  the  Huguenots  assembled. 
'  Les  huguenots  avoient  pris  leur  nom  &  cause  de 
la  tour  Hugon  [in  Tours]  06  ils  B' 


D'AUBIGNB,  Hist.  I.  96. 

Hul'sean  Lecturer  or  Chris- 
tian Preacher  (The).  In  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge,  1789,  established 
by  the  Kev.  John  Hulse  of  St.  John's 
College.  The  subject  to  be  on  the  evi- 
dence for  revealed  religion  and  exegesis 
of  obscure  texts.  Four  sermons. 

Hul'sean  Prize  (The).  For  an 
essay  on  miracles  for  any  member  of 
the  University  of  Cambridge  under  the 
degree  of  M.A.  Value  between  701.  and 
SOI.  annually.  Founded  by  the  Rev. 
John  Hulse  of  St.  John's  College,  1789. 
See  '  Reg.  Prof,  of  Divinity.' 

Hul'sean  Professor  ofDivinity 

(The).  In  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
1728.  So  called  because  it  was  endowed 
by  eight-tenths  of  1,OOOZ.  left  by  the  Rev. 
John  Hulse  of  St.  John's  College.  The 
professor  must  print  and  publish  six 
lectures  in  the  course  of  every  six  years. 
TiU  1860  the  Hulsean  Professor  was 
called  the  Christian  Advocate.  See 
(  Regius  Professorship  of  Divinity.' 

The  l.OCOJ.  has  to  be  divided  thus  :  one  part  to 
maintain  two  scholars  at  St.  John's  College  ; 
another  part  to  found  a  prize  for  d/ssertation  ; 
&  third  part  to  support  the  office  of  Christian 
Advocate  ;  and  the  fourth  part  to  support  the 
Hulsean  Lecturer  or  Christian  Preacher. 

Hu'manistS,  ICth  cent.  A  literary 
get  which  devoted  themselves  to  the  cul- 
tivation of  classical  literature  (litera 
humaniores).  They  not  only  set  them- 
selves in  opposition  to  classical  professors, 
they  also  wanted  to  reform  theology. 

Humanitarians.  I.  Those  Chris- 
tians who  deny  the  divinity  of  Christ. 

The  primitive  Ebionites  (4  syl.)  and  the  Cerln 
ihlans  were  Humanitarians,  but  not  the  Arians. 

II.  The  disciples  of  St.  Simon,  who 
believe  in  the  perfectibility  of  human 


nature,  and  ignore  the  dependence  ol 
man  upon  supernatural  aid. 

Humanity  Martin.  Richard  Mar- 
tin, of  Ballinabench  Castle,  M.P.  for 
Galway,  so  called  from  the  Martin  Act 
(1822)  for  the  prevention  of  cruelty  to 
animals  (1754-  ). 

II  all  had  been  like  me,  In  fact, 
There'd  been  no  need  for  Martin's  Act. 
// 1  had  a  donkey  that  wouldn't  go. 

Humble  Petition  and  Advice 

(The),  1656.  A  petition  from  parliament 
entreating  the  lord  protector  to  take  a 
royal  title.  A  blank  was  left  in  the  peti- 
tion for  the  exact  designation,  which  was 
ultimately  filled  up  with  the  word  '  Pro- 
tector.' 

Humble  Representation  (The), 
1647.  After  Charles  I.  feU  into  the  hands 
of  Cornet  Joyce,  the  army  presented  to 
the  parliament  an  '  humble  representa- 
tion,' stating :  '  We  desire  a  settlement  of 
the  peace  of  the  kingdom,  and  of  the 
liberties  of  the  subjects.  We  desire  no 
change  in  the  civil  government,  but  we 
demand  toleration  in  religion.  We  de- 
mand the  repeal  of  all  acts  enforcing  the 
use  of  the  prayer-book,  attendance  at 
church,  and  the  enforcement  of  the  cove- 
nant. We  ask  for  triennial  parliaments, 
the  reform  of  the  franchise,  and  the  re- 
adjustment of  taxes.'  These  petitions, 
with  a  simplification  of  law  proceedings, 
constituted  the '  Humble  Representation.' 
Charles,  however,  resisted. 

Hume,  Mr.  Hume's  motion  carried 
without  a  division,  16  Oct.,  1834,  by  the 
utter  destruction  of  the  two  houses  of 
parliament  by  fire.  Mr.  Hume  had  been 
noted  for  his  efforts  to  get  rid  of  the  old 
houses,  and  to  have  new  ones  more  worthy 
of  the  British  Legislature. 

Humiles  (Ordre  des),  1184.  A  re- 
ligious confraternity  of  both  sexes, 
founded  at  Milan  by  St.  John  of  Meda. 
It  was  in  a  great  measure  of  the  Bene- 
dictine rule,  but  had  its  own  badge. 
Suppressed  in  1571. 

Hundred  (A.)  A  county  division 
mentioned  in  Domesday  Book,  and  gene- 
rally supposed  to  include  a  hundred 
families.  Northumberland,  Cumberland, 
Westmoreland,  and  Durham  are  not  sub- 
divided into  hundreds,  but  wards ;  York- 
shire, Lincolnshire,  and  Nottinghamshire 
are  subdivided  into  wapentakes.  York. 
vr  2 


HUNDRED 


HUNTER'S 


•hire  is  likewise  divided  into  three  parts, 
called  Hidings.  Kent  is  divided  into 
five  laths,  and  these  laths  into  sixty- 
three  hundreds.  Sussex  is  divided  into 
tta.  rapes,  with  subordinate  hundreds. 

Hundred  Days  (The).  From 
29  March  to  22  June,  A.B.  1815.  From  the 
time  that  Napoleon  quitted  Elba  (break- 
ing his  parole)  to  his  abdication. 

In  this  period  occurred  the  battle  of  Ligny 
(16  June) ;  the  battle  of  Quatre  Bras  (16  June) ; 
and  the  battle  of  Waterloo  (IS  June). 

Hundred  Grievances  of  Ger- 
many (The),  1522.  Presented  to  Pope 
Adrian  VI.  by  the  Diet  of  Nuremberg. 
During  the  contention  between  Luther 
and  the  pope,  Adrian  sent  a  brieve  to  the 
Diet  of  Nuremberg,  calling  on  the  princes 
of  Germany  to  stamp  out  the  plague  of 
heresy.  The  diet,  in  reply,  sent  to  the 
pope  a  memorial  of  a  'hundred  griev- 
ances' which  they  besought  the  holy 
father  to  redress,  and  that  too  without 
dolay,  as  the  nation  neither  could  nor 
would  endure  them  any  longer. 

Hundred  Isles  (The).    Venice. 

Hundred  Years  War  (The),  1886- 
1481.  Between  England  and  France. 
From  Edward  in.  to  Joan  of  Arc.  The 
origin  of  this  long  war  was  Edward's 
claim  to  the  crown  of  France.  Philippe 
le  Bel  left  three  sons,  all  of  whom  died 
without  male  issue,  and  the  nearest  male 
heirs  were  Edward  III.  (who  was  the 
nephew  of  the  three  sons),  and  Philippe 
de  Valois  (who  was  their  cousin).  The 
flaw  in  Edward's  claim  is  the  Salic  law, 
which  passed  over  women,  and  Edward 
owed  his  blood  relationship  to  his  mother. 
Edward  maintained  that,  though  his 
mother  was  cut  off ,  being  a  woman,  the 
Salic  law  could  not  apply  to  him,  being 
a  man;  but  Philippe  answered,  if  the 
mother  was  cut  off,  the  son  was  cut  off 
also.  On  this  dispute  began  the  war 
which  lasted  above  a  century. 

Hun'dreders.  The  impanelling  of 
'hundredors'  on  juries  in  civil  actions 
abolished  1706  (4,  6  Anne  c.  16). 

Hung^,  Drawn,  and  Quartered. 
The  punishment  of  traitors.  It  is  an 
error  to  suppose  that  'drawn'  means 
dragged  on  a  hurdle  by  a  horse  to  the 
place  of  execution.  It  means  disem- 
bowelled. The  first  instance  in  English 
history  is  that  of  David  the  Welsh  prince, 


20  Sept.,  1283.  He  was  'hun<,''  fct 
causing  the  murder  of  the  knights  iu 
Hawarden  Castle;  he  was  'drawn'  be- 
cause he  had  profaned  Palm  Sunday  by 
committing  the  murder  on  that  day  ;  lie 
was  'quartered'  for  conspiring  against 
the  king  (Edward  I.).  This  was  the  pre- 
cedent in  cases  of  high  treason. 

It  IB  misleading  and  a  falsifying  of  history  to  re 
verse  these  words  Into  '  drawn,  bung,  and  quar- 
tered/ as  some  historians  do,  to  intimate  tint 
'  drawn '  means  dragged  on  a  hurdle  to  execution. 

Hungarian  Anious  (The).  Suc- 
ceeded the  Arpad  dynasty.  Charl-s 
Robert  was  the  founder  (1809-1842), 
Louis  the  Great  his  son  (1842-1382),  and 
Sigismund,  in  virtue  of  his  wife  (1386- 
1437).  Succeeded  by  the  house  of  Haps- 
burg. 

Bigismnnd  or  Slegmund  was  king  of  Hungary, 
king  of  Bohemia,  and  kaiser-king  of  Germany. 
He  will  always  be  remembered  for  violating  his 
royal  word  of  safe-conduct,  and  afterwards  aesent- 
Ing  to  the  martyrdom  of  Huss  and  Jerome  cf 
Prague. 

Hungarian  Compromise  (The), 
Feb.  1868.  Providing  the  new  army 
organisation. 

Hungarian  National  Anthem. 
Rakolski's  March. 

Hungarian  Revolution  (The), 
1848-1849.  Under  Kossuth.  Kossuth 
resigned  11  Aug.,  1849. 

8  June,  1SCT.  Francis  Joseph  of  Austria  was 
crowned  king  of  Hungary. 

Hungarian  Sea  (The).  Like 
Balaton,  forty-seven  miles  long  and  nine- 
teen miles  wide.  Famous  for  the  savoury 
fogas  fish. 

Huns  (The).  A  people  driven  out  of 
China  by  Vou-ti  (i.e.  Hiong-nu).  Many 
left  the  steppes  of  Tartary,  and  made 
their  way  to  the  Caspian  Sea.  A  part, 
crossing  the  Caucasus,  came  into  collision 
with  the  Eastern  Goths  in  A.D.  875. 

Hunter's  Mass.  Missa  VenatTra.' 
Celebrated  very  early  in  the  mornim;  f<T 
those  about  to  spend  the  day  in  hunt- 
ing, hawking,  or  the  chase.  A  greatly 
shortened  mass,  gabbled  ovjr  as  fast  as 
possible. 

Hunter*S  Moon.  The  moon  next 
after  the  harvest  moon,  where,  as  in 
'  honey-moon,'  the  word  '  moon '  stands 
for  month.  The  harvest  moon  is  that 
immediately  before  the  vernal  equinox, 
And  the  hunter's  moon  that  which  follows 


HURRICANE 


HYKSOS 


487 


after  the  vernal  equinox.    The  harvest 
being  over,  hunting  may  begin. 

Hurricane  (The).  Comte  de  Mira- 
beau  (1749-1791).  Also  called  '  the  De- 
mosthenes of  France,'  from  the  over- 
powering force  of  his  eloquence.  He 
was  so  corpulent  that  he  was  jocosely 
called  the  Tub. 

HUSS  (John),  1876, 1415.  The  great 
charge  against  Huss  was  his  insistence 
on  faith.  '  Faith,  not  in  the  Virgin,  not 
in  the  saints,  nor  yet  in  the  pope,  nor  in 
baptism,  nor  in  holy  water  and  oil,  but 
in  Christ.'  He  was  burnt  alive  by  order 
of  the  Council  of  Constance,  though  the 
kaiser  himself  (Siegmund)  had  given  him 
safe  conduct.  '  I  came  here  '  (he  said  to 
the  council) '  under  the  public  faith  of  the 
kaiser,  here  present.'  In  so  saying  he 
fixed  his  eyes  on  Siegmund, '  who  blushed 
scarlet  at  the  just  but  unexpected  re- 
buke.' 

Hussite  War  (The),  1419-1436. 
Siegmund  was  elected  kaiser  1410,  and  in 
1415-1416  Huss  and  Jerome  were  burnt 
to  death.  The  Hussites  were  indignant 
that  the  kaiser  should  have  pledged  his 
royal  word  for  the  safety  of  Huss  and 
Jerome,  and  yet  should  have  presided  at 
the  council  which  condemned  them  both 
to  death.  In  1419  they  put  themselves 
under  Ziska  the  One-eyed  and  prepared 
for  war.  Siegmund  also  prepared  to  put 
down  the  insurgents,  but  was  defeated 
over  and  over  again.  Ziska  died  in  1424, 
and  Procop  (both  the  elder  and  the 
younger)  led  the  insurgent  Bohemians, 
and  no  longer  stood  on  the  defensive, 
but  carried  the  war  beyond  the  boundaries 
of  Bohemia  with  wonderful  success  ;  but 
at  the  death  of  the  two  leaders  peace 
was  made,  and  Siegmund  acknowledged 
king  of  Bohemia  (1437). 

The  Hussites'  platform  was:  a)  Freedom  to 
preach  the  gospel ;  (2)  administration  of  the  eu- 
charist  in  both  kinds  to  laity  as  •well  as  clergy  ; 
(3)  prohibition  to  the  clergy  to  follow  secular  pur- 
suits ;  and  (4)  submission  of  the  clargy  to  the  civil 
power.  Their  symbol  was  a  chalice.  The  more 
moderate  were  called  '  Callxtinea '  (8  syl.),  and 
the  more  extreme  '  Taborites  '  (8  syl.). 

Hussites  (2  syl.).  Followers  of  John 
Huss  of  Bohemia  (1876-1415),  who  was 
condemned  to  be  burnfc  alive  by  the 
Council  of  Constance.  He  was  a  Wyc- 
lifite  of  most  unimpeachable  character, 
and  his  murder  is  one  of  the  blackest 
stains  In  the  history  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church. 


Hutcheso'nians,  1729.  Followers 
of  Dr.  Francis  Hutcheson,  whose  '  System 
of  Moral  Philosophy '  was  based  on  the 
ethical  notions  of  Lord  Shaftesbury.  He 
deduces  all  our  moral  ideas  from  an  innate 
moral  sense,  or  instinct,  which  leads  us 
to  perform  certain  acts  and  to  avoid 
others. 

Dr.  Hutcheson,  professor  of  philosophy  at 
Glasgow,  died  1747,  aged  63. 

Hutchinsonianism,  1724.  The 
doctrines  of  John  Hutchinson  of  York- 
shire, author  of  'Moses'  Principia,'  in 
which  he  defends  the  Mosaic  cosmogony 
and  assails  Newton's  '  Principia.'  He 
maintained  that  the  Holy  Scripture  is 
the  only  divine  revelation  of  true  religion 
and  true  science,  and  that  all  science  not 
in  conformity  with  Scripture  is  '  philo- 
sophy falsely  so  called.'  He  substitutes 
'  a  plenum  and  air '  for  Newton's '  vacuum 
and  gravity.' 

John  Hutchinson  must  not  be  confounded  with 
Dr.  Francis  Hutcheson. 

He  said  that  the  air  from  the  earth  to  the  sun 
grew  more  and  more  rarefied  till  it  became  pure 
light ;  but  from  the  sun  to  the  fixed  stars  it  grew 
denser  and  denser,  till  it  stagnated  into  'outer 
darkness.'  the  very  '  blackness  of  darkness.' 

Hutin  (Louis  X.  of  France,  1814- 
1816)  means  '  headstrong '  or  '  obstinate,' 
but  applied  to  Louis  it  was  a  mere  pun. 
He  was  sent  by  his  father  against  the 
Hutins,  a  seditious  set  of  people  of  Na- 
varre and  Lyons,  and  this  expedition 
gained  for  him  the  sobriquet. 

Hydro-parasta'tee,  or  'Aquarii.' 
The  followers  of  Tatian  (born  130),  who 
forbade  the  use  of  wine  even  in  the  eu- 
charist.  (Greek,  v&o>p,  water;  iropumj/uw, 
I  present.) 

Hyksos  (The),  or  Shepherd  Kings  of 
Lower  Egypt.  A  race  of  Arabs  which 
invaded  ancient  Egypt,  and  continued 
dominant,  according  to  Manetho,  for  500 
years,  but  according  to  others  about  half 
that  time  (B.C.  1842-1591).  They  formed 
or  were  contemporary  with  the  15th,  16th, 
and  17th  dynasties  of  Upper  Egypt. 
Amosis  drove  them  out  and  established 
the  18th  dynasty  in  Thebais,  contem- 
porary with  the  19th  and  20th.  They 
were  driven  from  the  Thebais  by  Tot- 
mosis  or  Thotmosis,  but  continued  to  hold 
certain  cantons  of  Egypt  long  afterwards. 

It  is  supposed  that  Abraham  went  to  Egypt  in 
B.C.  1806,  while  the  16th  dynasty  was  regnant ;  and 
that  Joseph  was  viceroy  about  B.0. 1718,  in  the  same 
dynasty.  Uty*=king,  Soi=ghephei'd.) 


488 


HTLO-IDEALISM 


ICILTATT 


Hylo-idealism,  1888.  A  .system 
thought  out  by  Dr.  Lewins,  and  given  to 
the  world  in  1882-1883.  It  is  not 
idealism,  but  objective  or  hylo-ulpalism. 
The  fundamental  principle  is  this:  Ob- 
jects or  objective  phenomena  must  be 
made  subjective  or  mental  concepts 
before  they  are  cognisable.  The  object 
is  the  stimulus  and  the  perceiving  brain 
the  response.  The  two  are  like  the  two 
clocks  of  a  telegraphic  wire.  The  object 
works  one  clock,  sends  it  to  the  brain, 
and  the  brain  works  the  other  clock.  If 
either  clock  is  out  of  order,  or  the  tele- 
graphic wire  is  broken,  no  message  is  re- 
ceived, and  the  objective  world  is  cut  off 
from  all  cognisance  or  even  existence  as 
far  as  the  person  in  question  is  con- 
cerned. 

Hyxnnus  S.  Marise,  ».«.  the  *  Mag- 
nificat.' 

Hyxnnus  S.  Trinitatis.  In  Latin: 
'  Sanctus  Deus,  Sanctus  fortis,  Sanctus 
immortalis,  miserere  nobis.'  In  Greek  : 

'A-yios  w  0ebs,  'Ayio?  i<rxvpos,  'Aytof  aOdvarof, 


Hypapanti  (Greek, 
meeting  together).  It  means  the  meeting 
of  Christ  in  the  Temple  by  Simeon  and 
Anna,  who  had  long  waited  for  Him.  The 
Feast  of  Purification  is  called  '  Festum 
Hypapanti,'  '  Festum  S.  Simeonis,'  '  Fes- 
tum Purgationis  Mariaa  Virginis,'  or 
'  Festum  Luminum.' 
'Hypapanti'  IB  barbarous  Greek,  and  uncle- 

Hypos'tasis,  in  divinity,  means 
1  person  '  ;  as  the  Trinity  has  one  essence 
or  nature,  but  three  hypostases  or  per- 

sons. 

'  Person  '  is  not  a  good  word,  as  it  Is  BO  closely  al- 
lied to  a  phenomenon,  -whereas  hypostasis  is  mere 
noumenon  without  phenomenon.  The  basis  or  sub- 
Stratum  of  personality.  The  plural  is  '  hypostases.' 

Hypostat'io  Union  (An).  A 
union  of  two  or  more  natures  so  inti- 
mate as  to  constitute  one  person.  Thus 
the  union  of  man  and  God  in  Christ  is  an 
hypostatic  union. 

The  Nestorians  held  that  the  union  of  humanity 
and  Deity  in  Christ  was  a  mere  moral  union,  and 
Dot  an  hypostatic  one. 

Hypothetical  Universalism. 
A  doctrine  taught  by  Moise  Amyraut 
(1596-1664),  professor  of  Saumur  :  that 
the  death  of  Jesus  Christ  was  sufficient 
for  all  men,  but  ejjicacious  for  the  elect 
only. 


Iambic  Poets  of  Greece  (The). 
The  three  principal  were  Archilochos  of 
Paros  (B.C.  710-690),  inventor  of  iambic 
verse,  and  father  of  satire ;  only  a  fe'V 
fragments  are  extant.  SimonkK's  (if 
Samos  (flourished  B.n.  660) ;  the  chief 
fragment  extant  is  a  satire  on  women. 
He  says  a  slattern  has  something  of  the 
swine  in  her  composition;  a  cunning 
woman  something  of  the  fox;  a  stupid 
one  shares  her  nature  with  the  ass.  th« 
headstrong  with  the  weasel,  the  rain 
with  the  horse,  the  malicious  with  the 
monkey,  <fec.  The  third  of  this  c 
poets  was  Hipponax  of  Ephesus  (B.< 
620),  father  of  parody  and  burl 

The  latter  Iambic  poets  were  Nican- 
der  (B.C.  200-120),  and  Meleager  of 
Gadara  (B.C.  135-60),  who  wrote  l:iO  .  i-i 
grams  and  a  collection  of  poems  culled 
'  The  Garland,'  which  no  longer  exists. 

Simonides  of  Ceos  (B.C.  666-530),  the  great  lyric 
poet,  was  quite  another  person. 

Ibe'ria.  The  Latin  name  of  Spain, 
the  people  dwelling  abou,t  the  river 
Ibarus  (i.e.  the  Ebro). 

Ica'rians.  The  colonists  led  by  Ca- 
bet,  a  French  ccmmunist  (1788-1856),  to 
Icaria,  in  Iowa,  with  a  view  of  forming 
them  into  a  model  community.  In  this 
community  there  is  no  money,  no  buying 
and  selling,  but  all  work  for  the  commu- 
nity, and  all  are  provided  by  the  com- 
munity with  everything  required.  All 
manufactures  and  industries  are  national 
property,  and  the  executive  determines 
what  each  individual  is  to  do.  In  regard 
to  religion  all  worship  the  '  unknown 
God,' but  there  are  no  creeds,  cerei: 
or  rites. 

Edward  Bellamy  of  America  has  a  novel  called 
•Looking  Backward  '  which  embodies  this  idea. 

Ich  Dien  (I  serve).  The  motto 
chosen  by  the  Black  Prince  when  he  was 
knighted  by  his  father  after  the  battle  of 
Crecy.  (1)  It  was  the  motto  of  the  king 
of  Bohemia,  who  fell  in  battle  by  the 
hand  of  the  young  prince,  and  served  to 
commemorate  that  achievement ;  (42)  the 
prince  had  just  been  made  his  father's 
'man'  by  knighthood,  and  no  words 
could  better  express  his  acknowledgment 
of  service  and  duty  to  his  liege  lord. 

Pronounce  Eek-dee*. 

Icil'ian  Law  (The),  B.C.  454.  A  law 
for  the  parcelling  out  the  Aventine  Hill 
among  the  plebeians  of  old  Rome,  pro- 
posed by  Lucius  Icilius  the  tribune. 


ICOGLAN8 


IGNATIAN 


439 


Here  the  people  lived  in  flats  without 
any  ground  rent. 

Icoglans.  Children  who  attend  the 
sultan  as  pages. 

Ico'nia  (The).  A  sacred  ensign  of 
the  emperors  of  Constantinople.  It  con- 
sisted of  a  tall  pole  surmounted  by  a 
cross,  from  which,  attached  to  a  cross-bar, 
hung  a  large  flag  with  a  Latin  cross.  On 
another  cross-bar  on  one  end  hung  the 
Virgin  Mary  with  several  relics ;  to  the  op- 
posite end  a  string  was  attached,  and  held 
\n  the  hand  of  some  ecclesiastic.  Amongst 
the  relics  were  apiece  of  the  lance  which 
pierced  the  side  of  the  Savioar,  and  a 
tooth  shed  by  him  in  childhood.  It  first 
belonged  to  the  Cistercians,  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  Venetians  in  1204,  and  was 
then  deposited  in  the  treasury  of  St. 
Mark. 

Icon'oclasts,  or  '  Image  Breakers,' 
A..D.  485.  A  religious  sect  which  con- 
sidered crucifixes,  images  of  saints, 
statues,  and  pictures  in  Christian  churches 
as  idolatrous,  and  went  about  destroying 
them.  They  became  very  active  hi  the 
8th  cent,  under  Leo  the  Isaurian.  Icono- 
clasts were  condemned  by  the  Councils  of 
Constantinople  held  in  786,  806,  809,  812, 

814,  but  these  judgments  were  reversed  in 

815.  They  were  again  condemned  in  the 
Councils  held  in  842,  847,  and  870.    The 
Lombards   were   strenuous   opposers    of 
images  and  pictures  in  churches. 

'Iconoclast '  la  •Uav  (image),  cX4ta>  (I  break). 

Iconodu'li  (The).  Those  who  advo- 
cated and  reverenced  images  and  pictures 
in  churches.  Those  who  broke  them  and 
discarded  them  were  called  Iconoclasts 
(6tb  and  7th  cents.).  See  '  Iconolatrists.' 

¥.IK£V  (image),  8m\tfa.  (an  Inferior  reverence  paid 
to  saints,  images,  and  relics,  in  opposition  to 
fcNptifc 

Iconolatrists.  Worshippers  of  im- 
ages. Applied  to  those  Christians  who 
admit  crucifixes,  material  symbols  of 
deity,  and  pictures  into  churches  and 
houses,  either  for  direct  adoration,  as  aids 
to  religion,  or  as  '  outward  visible  signs  of 
an  inward  invisible  faith.'  Iconoclasts, 
or  image-breakers,  were  those  Christians 
who  opposed  iconol'atry,  and  broke  to 
pieces  all  such  material  symbols  in 
churches,  &c.  See  '  Iconduli.' 

Idsean  Boy  (The),  or  Idceus  Puer 
Ganymede  is  BO  c&Ued  because  it  was 


from  Mount  Ida,  in  Asia  Minor,  that  Zeua 
or  Jupiter  seized  on  him  and  carried  him 
to  Olympus  to  be  his  cup-bearer. 

Ideean  Dactyls  (The).  Mythical 
priests  and  priestesses  of  Cybele,  and  said 
to  have  been  the  original  discoverers  of 
iron.  Called  Idcean  from  Mount  Ida,  in 
Asia  Minor,  their  hypothetical  seat ;  and 
Dactyls,  or  fingers,  because  they  were  ten 
in  number  (five  males  and  five  females). 

Idaean  Judge  (The),  or  Idaus  Ju- 
dex.  Paris,  who  decided  from  Mount 
Gargarus,  a  part  of  Ida,  between  the  rival 
claims  of  Juno,  Minerva,  and  Venus.  All 
the  goddesses  offered  bribes  to  influence 
the  award,  which  the  shepherd  gave  in 
favour  of  Venus.  Cicero  calls  Paris  the 
'  Idaean  Shepherd '  (Idceus  Pastor). 

These  'dactyls,'  like  the '  Idrean  Boy '  and '  Idtean 
Judge,'  belong  more  to  mythology  than  to  history, 
as  we  now  understand  the  word. 

Idealism.  Two  different  systems  of 
philosophy  are  so  called  : — 

I.  A  system  which  considers  absolutes 
or  universals  as  subjective  realities. 
Thus  white,  black,  tree,  &c.,  were  sup- 
posed to  have  a  subjective  existence  in- 
dependent of  any  special  object.  Plato 
is  the  exponent  of  this  system,  supported 
in  modern  tunes  by  Malebranche,  Kant, 
Schelling,  Hegel,  and  others. 

H.  Those  who  deny  the  reality  of  the 
world,  and  maintain  that  everything  is  only 
an  idea ;  or  at  any  rate,  so  far  as  any  in- 
dividual is  concerned,  that  his  senses 
make  his  world,  and  if  he  had  no  senses 
there  would  be,  to  him  at  least,  no  ex- 
ternal world.  Bishop  Berkeley,  Hume, 
Fichte,  &o.  wcw  exponents  of  this  sys- 
tem. 

Idle  Bible  (The),  1809.  In  which 
the  '  idol  shepherd '  (Zech.  xi.  17)  is  trans- 
lated '  idle  shepherd,'  hi  the  new  version 
'worthless  shepherd,'  which  does  not 
mean  the  same  thing.  An  idol  is  a 
counterfeit,  and  an  '  idol  shepherd '  is  a 
counterfeit  or  false  shepherd,  who  sets  up 
himself  for  his  people's  adoration,  and  not 
God.  The  Pharisees  of  old,  who  did 
their  good  deeds  to  be  seen  of  men,  were 
'  idle  shepherds.'  See  '  Bible.' 

The  Hebrew  word  is  of  ambiguous  meaning. 

Ignatian  Controversy  (The). 
Whether  the  Epistles  ascribed  to  Ignatius, 
who  died  115,  are  genuine  and  authen- 
tic. This  is  very  important,  as  these  writ- 


(40 


IGNORAMUS 


ILLITERATE 


ings  are  the  battle-ground  of  Episco- 
palians and  Presbyterians.  They  favour 
the  hierarchical  system,  and  therefore  are 
strenuously  defended  by  Episcopalians, 
but  the  present  opinion  of  scholars  such 
as  Daille,  Semler,  Hermann,  Ernesti, 
Neander,  &c.,  is  that  much  is  spurious, 
and  the  rest  has  been  greatly  tampered 
with.  See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

The  works  of  Ignatius  are  a  Liturgy,  a  little  book 
called  DidacM  (quoted  by  Chrysostom),  and  16 
epistles  (12  in  Greek  and  8  in  Latin).  The  7  follow- 
ing epistles — to  the  Ephesians,  Magnesians,  Phila- 
delphians,  Trallians,  Smyrneeans,  Romans,  and 
to  Polycarp— were  long  accepted  as  genuine  and 
authentic,  but  are  now  suspected.  Bunsen  thinks 
three  may  be  accepted,  but  condemns  the  rest. 
Probably  all  have  been  interpolated.  It  is  a 
very  sad  thing,  but  too  true,  that  no  church  lite- 
rature which  passed  through  the  hands  of  the 
monks  can  be  relied  on. 

Ignora'mus  Jury  (An).  A  grand 
jury  was  so  called  because  they  wrote 
Ignoramus  instead  of  '  no  true  bill,'  when 
sufficient  evidence  was  wanting  to  send 
the  case  to  the  common  jury. 

If  yon  find  that  anything  proceeds  from  malice 
.  .  .  you  may  acquit  the  person  that  is  so  wrong- 
fully prosecuted,  and  so  ...  an  Ignoramus  jury 
may  be  of  no  use.— Judge  Allibon's  charge  at  the 
Croydon  Assizes  in  1G88. 

Ignoran'tines  (4  syl.).  The  '  Con- 
gregation  of  the  Ignorantines '  was  founded 
in  1724  in  France  by  the  Abb6  de  la  Salle 
(1  syl.).  It  was  suppressed  in  1789,  but 
re-established  by  Napoleon  in  1806. 

Ik'shidites   (3   syl.),   983-968.    A 
dynasty  of    califs  ruling    hi    Syria   and 
)t  founded  by  Abubekr  Mohammed 
,  Turkish  slave. 

II  Regno.  The  half-mocking  name 
of  the  kingdom  of  Naples.  It  was  so 
called  for  centuries  by  all  the  republics 
of  Italy. 

Il'derim  (lightning).  So  Bayazid  I. 
of  Turkey  was  called  from  the  extreme 
rapidity  with  which  he  executed  all  his 
designs.  He  reigned  1889-1408. 

lie  du  Palais  (IS).  The  larger  of 
the  two  little  aits  or  islets  in  the  river 
Seine  (Paris) ;  the  smaller  one  is  called 
L'lle  St.  Louis,  the  two  are  connected  by 
the  Pont  de  la  Cite'.  The  lie  du  Palais 
for  many  centuries  constituted  the  whole 
city  of  Paris.  Here  a  tribe  of  the  Celtic 
Gauls,  called  the  Parisii,  built  their  mud 
huts  o'  a  circular  form,  and  thatched 
them  with  reeds  from  the  river.  Here 
Clovis  built  his  palace,  and  here  the  kings 
of  France  resided  up  to  the  time  of 


Philippe  H.  Auguste  (1180-1223),  who 
resided  in  the  old  Louvre.  The  palace  of 
Clovis  was  converted  by  Charles  V.  into 
the  Palais  de  Justice.  Notre  Dame  de 
Paris  stands  on  the  lie  du  Palais,  or  cite. 

tie  du  Palais  is  so  called  because  of  the  palace 
built  there  by  Clovis,  and  used  by  the  early  kings 


Iliad  (The  French).  The  '  Roman  da 
la  Rose  '  (q.v.)  by  Guillaume  de  Lorria 
(1235-1265).  A  '  continuation  '  was  sub- 
sequently added  by  Jehan  de  Meuug 
(1260-1818). 

One  might  just  as  -well  call  the  '  Fa*ry  Queen  '  an 
Iliad.  The  '  Romance  of  the  Rose'  Is  a  love  alle- 
gory In  verse  :  The  Rose  is  the  poet's  lady  love, 
and  the  subject  matter  is  the  coarse  of  true  love 
does  not  run  smoothly.  Fully  described  in  the 
'  Reader's  Handbook,1  p.  842. 

The  '  Chanson  de  Roland,'  containing  upwards 
of  1,600  verses,  is  called  the  '  Iliad  of  France.' 

Iliad  (The  German).  The  Nibel- 
nngen  Lied,  1210. 

The  plot  and  tale  of  this  epic  are  folly  described 
in  the  'Reader  s  Handbook.1  p.  084. 


(The  Portuguese).  The  'Lu- 
aiads  '  by  Camoens.  Fully  described  in 
the  '  Reader's  Handbook,'  p.  680. 

Iliad  (The  Scotch).  The  Epigoniad, 
by  William  Wilkie.  Fully  described  in 
the  'Reader's  Handbook,'  p.  297. 

Ilkha'nian  Tables  (The),  13th 
cent.  The  astronomical  tables  and  ob- 
servations of  Nazir  Eddin,  the  great 
Persian  astronomer,  in  the  reign  of 
Houlagou  Khan,  son  of  Ghends  Khun, 
who  reigned  1259-1265.  Na/ir  Kildiu 
lived  1201-1274. 

Hassan  Bonirnk  Ilkanl  did  not  found  the 
Hkanian  dynasty  till  1886,  sixty  two  years  after 
the  death  of  Naslr  Eddin. 

Ilkha'nians  (The).  A  Mogul  dy- 
nasty of  Persia,  founded  by  Hassan 
Bouzrilk,  or  Ilek-khan,  who  made  Bagdad 
his  capital.  His  dynasty  only  las: 
years  (1886-1401),  when  it  waa  overthrown 
by  Tamerlane. 

Illinois  (  U.  8  America).  So  called, 
in  1809,  from  an  Indian  tribe  of  that 
name.  The  natives  are  nicknamed 
'  Suckers.'  Discovered  by  the  French  in 
1670  ;  ceded  to  England  in  17U8  ;  and 
admitted  as  a  state  of  the  Union  in  1818. 

Illiterate  Parliament  (The), 
1404.  From  which  all  lawyers  were  ex- 
cluded. See  '  Parliaments.' 

It  advised  the  king,  Henry  IV.  to  seize  the  r» 
venues  of  the  clergy,  which  were  more  than  one- 
third  of  all  the  land  of  England,  and  to  repeal  th« 
statute  '  De  Haeretico  Comburendo  :  but  the  kiu« 
feared  to  offend  the  cle  %y. 


ILLUMINATED 


IMMORTAL 


441 


Illuminated  Doctor  (The).  'Doc- 
tor lUuminatuB,'  or  'Most  Enlightened 
Doctor.'  Raymond  Lully,  born  in  Ma- 
jorca (1234-1315).  He  entered  the  Fran- 
ciscan order,  and  set  himself  to  convert  the 
Moslems,  was  stoned  at  Bugia  [in  Algeria], 
and  supposed  to  be  dead  (30  June,  1315). 
Some  looked  on  him  as  a  saint,  others  con- 
sidered him  'un  insensd  et  un  hdretique.' 

He  was  the  best  chemist  of  his  age,  but  spent  his 
time  in  searching  for  the  philosopher's  Eton*  by 
distillation. 

Illuminati  (The),  16th  cent.  A  re- 
ligious sect,  founded  by  Jacob  Boehmen, 
or  Boehm,  a  shoemaker  of  Lusatia.  He 
ayerred  that  he  was  often  carried  up  to 
heaven,  like  the  Apostle  Paul.  Sweden- 
borgians  and  Quietists  were  in  a  great 
measure  '  Illuminati ' ;  that  is,  they  pro- 
fessed to  have  an  inner  light  which  illu- 
minated them.  See '  Martinists,' '  Gueri- 
nets,'  and '  Alombrados.'  Also  next  article. 

Illumina'tists  (The),  or  The 
Society  of  Illuminatists,'  1776.  A  secret 
society  founded  by  Dr.  Adam  Weishaupt, 
professor  of  canon  law  at  Ingolstadt,  his 
avowed  aim  being  'to  illuminate  the 
world  with  a  higher  philosophy.'  This 
society  was  joined  by  Mesmer,  Cagliostro, 
Condorcet,  the  Due  d'Orleans,  Mirabeau, 
and  the  Abbe  Sieyes.  The  real  objects 
were  to  crush  priestly  intolerance  and 
superstition,  to  stamp  out  feudalism,  and 
to  limit  regal  authority  to  the  popular 
will.  In  a  word,  the  '  Illuminatists '  were 
the  midwives  of  the  first  French  Revolu- 
tion, though,  without  doubt,  the  re- 
volution far  outran  their  programme. 
Suppressed  in  1785. 

Also  called  '  Illuminati.' 

niyr'ian  Conservatives  (The), 

19th  cent.  The  Croatian  party  which 
sought  the  establishment  of  an  indepen- 
dent Slav  nationality  (about  1847). 

Illyr'ian  Provinces  (The),  1809. 
So  named  by  Napoleon's  decree.  They 
consisted  of  Carinthia,  Carniola,  Istria, 
Austrian  Friuli,  the  Hungarian  littoral, 
and  Southern  Croatia.  In  1810  it  was 
augmented ;  but  after  the  battle  of  Water- 
loo (1815)  the  provinces  were  restored  to 
Austria  by  the  Congress  of  Vienna,  and, 
in  1849,  were  subdivided  into  duchies  and 
counties. 

Image  Worship,  introduced  into 
Christian  churches,  was  condemned  by 
the  Council  of  Illiberis  (Elvira  in  Gra- 


nada) between  800  and  805.  Calif  Yezid 
n.  in  723  commanded  the  destruction  oi 
all '  religious  '  images.  See  '  Iconoclasts.' 

Images  were  denounced  in  Germany 
by  Carlstadt  in  1522. 

In  Switzerland  by  Zwingle  in  1523,  and 
removed  from  the  churches  of  Zurich. 

In  England  by  act  of  parliament  1549, 
and  removed  from  all  churches  :n  Eng- 
land. 

In  Austria  by  Joseph  II.,  1782.  See 
'  Iconduli '  and  '  Iconolatrists.' 

In  the  Second  Council  of  Nice,  787,  a  distinction 
was  drawn  between  latreia  (worship)  and  douleia 
(reverence).  The  adoration  of  God  is  latreia,  the 
reverence  paid  to  images  and  saints  is  douleia. 

Imam,  or  'Imaum.'  The  chief 
supreme  of  the  Moslem  faith.  The 
Sunnites,  or  orthodox  Moslims,  use  the 
title  of  '  Imam '  as  a  synonym  of  calif, 
their  spiritual  and  temporal  head;  but 
the  Shiites  maintain  that  the  true  Imam 
was  Ali,  son-in-law  of  Mohammed,  and 
his  direct  descendants :  as  Ali,  Hassan, 
Hussein  [sons  of  Ali],  Ali-Seinolabiddin, 
Mohammed-Bakr,  Giafar-el- Sadie,  and 
Ismael,  who  died  730,  leaving  an  infant 
son,  named  Mohammed,  who  was  set  aside 
for  his  uncle  Mousa.  This  departure 
created  a  new  schism.  Those  who  fol- 
lowed the  direct  line  called  themselves 
Ismaelites,  who  separated  from  the  Shi- 
ites or  followers  of  Mousa.  The  Ismaelites 
maintain  that  Mohammed,  one  of  these 
days,  will  manifest  himself,  but  till  then 
they  will  acknowledge  no  one  as  Imam. 

The  ordinary  ministers  of  the  Moslims  are  called 
'  Imams.'  In  Arabia  certain  chiefs  are  entitled 
Imams,  and  their  territory  an  Imamat.  See 
•Mahdi.' 

Imaum'ians  (The).  One  of  the 
numerous  Shiite  sects.  They  insist  that 
the  chief  point  of  religious  observance  is 
to  distinguish  who  is  the  true  imaum  or 
head  of  the  Mohammedan  Church.  Tha 
people  have  no  will  in  the  matter.  Sea 
1  Imam,' '  Khallabians,' '  Zeyds.' 

Immaculate  Conception  (The 
Religionists  of  the).  Were  a  branch  of 
the  Franciscans,  founded  in  Toledo,  in 
1484,  by  the  venerable  Beatrice  of  Sylva. 
They  followed  the  rule  of  the  Clarisses, 
with  certain  mitigations. 

Immaculate     Coneeptionists. 

See  under  '  Franciscans.' 

Immortal  Principles  of  1789 
(The).  So  the  French  denominate  the 
principles  enunciated  by  the  Constituent 


142 


IMPANNATION 


Assembly  in  their  Declaration  of  Rights 
(q.v.), '  Declaration  des  droits  de  1'homme 
et  du  citoyen,'  1  Oct.  1789.  The  chief 
were  equal  taxation  for  all  classes ;  equal 
eligibility  of  all  citizens  to  hold  office  in 
the  state ;  unrestricted  liberty  to  all. 

As  principles,  these  are  anything  but  immortal. 
A  tax  of  4s.  in  the  pound  to  all  alike  would  be  any- 
thing but  equality  of  taxation.  To  a  man  who 
earns  a  pound  a  week  it  is  a  fifth  of  his  earnings, 
to  another  who  earns  40«.  a  week,  it  is  a  tenth  part. 
To  one  who  earns  42.  a  week  it  is  only  a  twentieth 
part,  and  so  on.  Equal  objection  lies  against  the 
other  two  '  immortal  principles,'  which  would  ">« 
more  correctly  denominated  'mortal  folly.1 

Impannation,  i.e.  '  consubstantia- 
tion.'  Luther  taught  that  the  bread  of 
the  eucharist  remained  bread  after  con- 
secration ;  but  that  by  consecration  the 
body  of  Christ  was  imparted  to  the  bread, 
so  that  the  communicants  ate  both  bread 
and  Christ  at  one  and  the  same  tune. 
Catholics  maintain  that  the  broad  is  trans- 
muted, and  no  longer  remains  broad  at 
all.  Most  Protestants  believe  that  no 
change  takes  place  in  the  bread  by  con- 
secration, but  being  devoted  to  God,  like 
a  church,  it  cannot  bo  used  for  secular  or 
ordinary  purposes. 

Krauth,  in  his  '  Conservative  Reformation,' 
affirms  that  Luther  entertained  the  same  views 
as  the  High  Anglican  party. 

Imperial  Chamber  (The),  1495. 
The  first  law-court  established  in  Ger- 
many. Instead  of  settling  differences  by 
the  sword,  the  barons  were  commanded 
by  the  Diet  of  Augsburg  (1495)  to  submit 
their  grievances  to  the  Imperial  Chamber, 
which  consisted  of  a  president  named  by 
the  crown,  four  judges,  and  fifty  assessors. 

The  Aulic  Council  was  instituted  to  prepare  mat- 
ters for  the  Council ;  but  in  1654  the  Aulic  Council 
was  recognised  as  equal  to  the  Imperial  Chamber. 

Imperial  Federation  League 
(The),  28  July,  1884.  For  securing  a 
permanent  unity  of  the  United  Kingdom 
and  its  colonies. 

Imperial  Free  Cities,  in  feudal 
times,  were  those  built  on  the  royal 
demesnes.  In  Germany  they  owed  their 
origin  to  Heinrich  I.  (the  Fowler),  who 
granted  them  special  privileges.  See 
1  Church  Cities '  and  '  Ducal  Towns.' 

No  one  could  open  a  shop  in  these  towns 
•without  a  licence,  which  was  never  granted  to 
any  except '  free  burghers.  Those  who  were  not 
town-free  could  only  have  tneir  shops  beyond  the 
city  walls. 

Imperial  Parliament  (The),  22 
Jan.,  1801.  George  III.  so  called  the 
parliament  after  the  union  with  Ireland. 
See  '  Parliament.' 


Imperialists,  or  'Melchites,'  587. 
A  party  of  the  Monoph'ysites  (4  syl.)  of 
Alexandria,  supported  by  Justinian  and 
favoured  by  the  Empress  Theodora.  See 
1  Corruptibles.' 

They  have  ceased  to  be  Monoph ysitos,  and  are 
now  Orthodox  Greeks.  They  are  still  found  in 
Egypt,  bat  are  very  few. 

ImportantS  (Les),  1643.  Apolitical 
faction  formed  at  the  death  of  Louis 
XIII.,  consisting  of  those  who  had  b«M-n 
ill-used  by  Richelieu,  in  the  hope  of  ob- 
taining justice  under  the  new  king.  The 
chief  s  were  Les  Guises,  LeaVenddmo8,tha 
Ducd'Epernon,th<-  DucheM<leCh0YieiiM 
and  the  Duchess  dr  M<>nil>a/on.  1'. 
these  there  were  Poticr  bishop  of  li« -au- 
vais,  and  the  Due  de  Beaufort.  To  break 
up  this  cabal  many  of  them  were  sent 
into  exile,  Beaufort  was  imprisoned,  and 
the  bishop  was  sent  to  his  diocese.  M  t 
of  the  Importants  took  part  in  the  Fronde 
(q.v.). 

In  Cam'era.  With  closed  doors,  the 
public  not  being  permitted  to  be  i>i 

It  was  directed  that  the  Inquiry  should  be  con. 
ducted  in  camera.— The  Royal  Liter  Fricmll. 
Jan.  1888. 

In  Coena  Dom'ini,  !5fiH.  The 
famous  Bull  of  Pius  V.  anathematising 
everyone  who  dared  to  question,  limit,  <>r 
abjure  the  absolute  authority  of  the  Holy 
See.  It  was  specially  directed  a  I 

the  League  of  Schmalkalden,  a  German 
Protestant  association.  Next  year  (i:.f-;i) 
the  pope  excommunicated  Queen  Eliza- 
beth, and  absolved  her  subjects  from 
their  allegiance. 

Thomas  Krastus  wrote  a  book  entitled  '  Da 
Coma  Domini.'  in  which  he  contended  for  the 
figurative  interpretation  of  the  words  '  This  is  My 
body,'  Ac.  This  Bull  was  read  on  Holy  Tli 
called  '  The  day  of  the  Lord's  Supper,'  whence  iis 
name. 

In  Eminenti  (The  Bull),  1642.  By 
Urban  VHI.  in  condemnation  of  the 
'  Augustlnus  '  of  Cornelius  Jan  sen. 

The  work  was  designed  to  prove  that  (Judged  by 
the  Jesuit  s  standard)  St.  Augustine  was  unsound 
on  the  points  of  Grace,  Free-will,  and  Prcii. 
Won. 

In    Usum    Saram,    1078.    Th« 

Salisbury  Missal,  drawn  up  by  Oswald  or 
Osmund  bishop  of  Salisbury  in  the  reign 
of  Ruf us.  It  is  in  Latin,  and  based  on 
the  Roman  Missals. 

There  were  numberless  '  Uses '  or  Missals  em 
ployed  before  the  introduction  of  the  Book  of 
Common  Prayer.  Hence  in  the  Introduction  of 
that  book  we  read  :  '  There  hath  been  great  diver- 
sity in  saying  and  singing  in  churches  within  this 
realm  :  some  following  Salisbury  Use,  some  Her* 
tord  UM,  some  the  UM  of  Banyor,  w>nM  at  York, 


INA 


INCORRUPTIBLE 


443 


*nd  some  of  Lincoln.   But  from  henceforth  all  the 
whole  realm  shall  have  but  one  Use.' 

Ina  (Laws  of),  A.D.  692.  Ina  was 
king  of  Wessex,  and  promulgated  a  code 
of  laws  which  was  received  over  the 
whole  heptarchy.  By  these  laws  the 
British  proprietors  were  allowed  to  retain 
their  lands;  and  alliances  by  marriage 
were  encouraged  between  the  natives  and 
the  Saxons. 

Incammina'ti  (The).  The  school 
o*  painting  formed  by  the  Carracci.  The 
word  means  '  progressive,'  and  the  Car- 
racci school  was  eclectic,  seeking  to  stamp 
out  the  exaggerations  and  mannerism  of 
contemporary  artists.  It  directed  art  to 
the  study  of  nature  and  the  best  masters. 
The  good  taste  of  the  Carracci  is  pro- 
verbial. 

The  Carracci  were  Ludovlco  (1554-1G19),  and  his 
two  cousins  Annlbale  and  Agostino  ;  the  former 
died  in  1609  at  the  age  of  48,  and  the  latter  In  1602 
at  the  age  of  45.  Annibale  was  the  best  artist  of 
the  three. 

Incas.  A  Peruvian  dynasty  (1130- 
1571)  which  succeeded  the  Aymara 
dynasty,  and  was  reigning  when  (in  1533) 
Pizarro  conquered  Peru.  The  Incas 
called  themselves  descendants  of  the 
Sun.  The  first  Inca  was  Manco-Capac 
1130,  and  his  successors  were  Sinchi- 
Roca,  Lloqui-Yupanqui,  Mayta-Capac, 
Capac-Yupanqui,  Roca,  Yahuar-Huacac, 
Viracocha,  Pachacutec,  Yapanqui, 
Tupac- Yupanqui,  Huayna-Capac,  Huas- 
car  and  Atahualpa  (taken  prisoners  by 
the  Spaniards  and  put  to  death  in  1533). 
Tupac- Amaru  was  beheaded  in  1571. 

Incident  (The),  1641.  A  supposed  plot 
of  Charles  I.  to  kill  or  kidnap  the  Marquis 
of  Hamilton  and  the  Earl  of  Argyll,  at 
the  instigation  of  James  Graham  earl  of 
Montrose.  Charles  I.  contrived  to  win 
over  James  Graham,  Earl  of  Montrose  ; 
but  when  the  Scotch  Covenanters  got 
wind  of  this  treachery  they  arrested  the 
earl  and  imprisoned  him.  While  iu 
prison  he  revealed  to  the  king  certain 
treasonable  plots  which  he  alleged  were 
Bet  on  foot  by  Hamilton  and  Argyll,  and 
he  advised  the  king  to  summon  the  two 
Scotch  noblemen  ostensibly  'to  a  con- 
sultation ' ;  but  when  they  entered  the 
ante-room  armed  men  (headed  by  the 
Earl  of  Crawford)  were  to  kidnap  them, 
and  carry  them  beyond  the  seas.  If  they 
resisted  they  were  to  be  slain.  The  two 
noblemen  escaped  to  their  castles,  and 
the  king  denied  the  scandal.  The  matter 


was  privately  investigated,  and  it  was 
given  out  that  the  whole  tale  was  a 
mare's  nest ;  but  instead  of  punishing  the 
supposed  traitors  the  king  created  Hamil- 
ton a  duke  and  Argyll  a  marquis.  This 
strange  '  Incident '  will  be  found  in  the 
'  Hardwicke  Papers.' 

Income  Tax  (The).  Proposed  by 
Pitt  Dec.  1798,  repealed  1802.  Reim- 
posed  as  a  property  tax  1803,  abandoned 
1816.  Reimposed  by  Sir  Robert  Peel, 
22  June,  1842,  for  three  years,  but  con- 
tinued at  varying  rates,  from  2d.  to  8d.  in 
the  pound,  according  to  the  exigencies  of 
government. 

The  triennial  renewals  from  1842  were  1845, 1848, 
and  1851.  In  1853  it  was  renewed  for  seven  years 
and  extended  to  Ireland.  It  was  doubled  in  1854, 
but  In  1857  it  was  reduced,  and  incomes  under 
150!.  a  year  were  relieved. 

Incorporated  Society  for  Pro- 
moting English  Protestant 
Schools  in  Ireland  (The),  1733. 
Established  by  royal  charter,  for  the 
education  of  the  poor  in  Ireland  in  the 
principles  of  the  Established  Church. 
Grant  reduced  in  1824,  and  wholly  with- 
drawn in  1832. 

Incorruptible  (The).  I.  Robes- 
pierre (1759,  1793-1794).  Bouillet  says: 
'  Robespierre  etait  un  homme  f roid,  cache, 
tenace  dans  ses  opinions,  et  dominant. 
H  affectait  le  plus  pur  patriotisme  et 
tous  les  dehors  de  la  vertu,  ce  qui  1'avait 
surnomm^  par  ses  partisans  Vlncor- 
ruptible.' 

Probably  called  the  Incorruptible  from  his 
denunciations  against  corruption  at  the  outbreak 
of  the  Revolution. 

IL  Fabricius  the  Roman  hero,  of 
whom  Pyrrhus  said :  '  It  would  be  easier 
to  turn  the  SUB  from  its  course  than  Fab- 
ricius from  his  path  of  duty.' 

III.  William  Shippen,  of  whom  Horace 
Walpole  said,  '  he  la  the  only  man  proof 
against  a  bribe.' 

IV.  Andrew   Marvell,  who  refused  a 
cheque  for  1,OOOZ.,  slipped  into  his  hand 
by  the  Lord  Treasurer  Danby  in  1673. 
The  anecdote  is  given  on  p.  43,  under  the 
title  of  '  Aristides  (The  British).' 

Incorruptible  Lucas  (The). 
Charles  Lucas,  who  in  1746  (George  II. 'a 
reign)  tried  to  abrogate  the  law  of 
Charles  II.,  which  took  the  power  of 
choosing  the  city  magistrates  of  Ireland 
from  the  Irish  commons,  and  vested  it  in 
the  alderman,  thus  virtually  giving  th« 


»44  INCOBBUPTIBLEB 


INDEX 


election  to  the  crown,  because  the  alder- 
men were  chosen  by  the  privy  council. 

Incorruptibles  (The),  or  'In- 
corruptibilists,'  537-568.  A  branch  of 
the  Monoph'ysites  of  Alexandria  which 
arose  on  the  death  of  the  patriarch 
'jfimothy.  The  leader  was  Gaian,  a  dis- 
ciple of  Julian— whence  his  followers  were 
called  Gaianites—&  party  supported  by 
the  monks  and  senators,  the  city  and 
provinces.  The  Incorruptibles  were  op- 
posed to  the  Corruptibles  (q.v.),  and  so 
bitter  the  animosity  between  them  that 
Alexandria  was  filled  with  the  dead 
bodies  of  the  factionists.  Women  from 
housetops  hurled  missiles  against  their 
religious  opponents,  and  it  is  said  that 
200,000  Christians  f  ell  by  the  sword  when 
Apollinarius  was  installed  patriarch  of 
Alexandria. 

The  Incorruptibles  Insisted  that  the  body  of 
Christ  was  a  celestial  body,  and  not  a  body  of 
corruptible  flesh  like  ours.  The  Corruptibles  in- 
sisted on  the  perfect  manhood  of  Christ. 

Incroy'ables  (Les).  A  class  of 
young  dandies  during  the  time  of  the 
Directory.  They  affected  great  care  in 
their  dress,  a  refined  manner  of  speech, 
and  elegance  of  deportment — the  very 
opposite  of  the  sansculotte  style  of  dress 
and  manner  affected  by  the  revolutionary 
party.  The  Incroyables  represented  the 
reactionary  party. 


Under  the  Regent  '  un  Incroyable  '  was  called 
,n  talon  rouge ;  under  Louis  XIV.,  un  libcrtin ; 
under  Henri  III.,  un  mignon ;  under  Charles  IX., 


un  nijfinf  ;  under  Francois  I.,  un  muynft.    In  1886 
he  was  called  un  Mcarre ;  in  1887  un  copurchic. 

Indemnity  (Bill  or  Act  of).  12 
Car.  II.  c.  11,  1660.  A  bill  for  the  in- 
demnity of  all  acts  of  treason  and  all 
state  offences  committed  between  1  Jan., 
1687,  and  24  June,  1660. 

II.  2  William  and  Mary  c.  10,  20  May, 
1690.    Indemnity  for  the  adherents  of 
James  II. 

III.  7  Geo.  HI.    c.  7,   16  Dec.,  1766. 
Indemnity  for  the  advisers  of  the  embargo 
on  the  exportation  of  corn. 

IV.  41  Geo.  in.  c.  66,  23  June,  1801. 
indemnity  for  protecting  authorities  from 
penalties  in  respect  to  proceedings  during 
the  suspension  of  the  Habeas  Corpus  Act. 

V.  21  Viet.  e.  1,  12  Dec.,   1857.    In- 
demnity for    the    infringement    of    the 
Currency  Acts. 

Independence  (Declaration  of), 
i  July,  1776.  See  under  '  Declaration/ 


Independence  Day,    July, 
reat  National  Holiday  in  the  I 


The 

U.S.  of 


Great 

North  America. 

Independent  Methodists,  1810. 
Separatists  from  the  old  Methodist  con- 
nection. Chiefly  distinguished  by  their 
rejection  of  a  paid  ministry. 

Independent  Order  of  Good 
Templars  (The),  1852.  Seceders  from 
the  '  Order  of  Good  Templars,'  whoso 
motto  is  '  Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity.'  It 
is  a  total  abstinence  society. 

Independents,  1580.  Those  Chris- 
tians who,  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  pro- 
tested against  a  state  church.  Th«-y 
maintain  that  each  congregation  is  in- 
dependent in  the  selection  of  its  own 
minister  and  the  laws  of  church  memlu'r- 
ship  and  government;  in  contradistinc- 
tion to  Roman  Catholics,  Episcopalians, 
Presbyterians,  and  Methodists,  who  have 
no  such  freedom. 

They  were  at  first  called  Brown ists  from  Robert 
Brown,  a  clergyman,  1580,  and  were  not  called 
Independents  till  1610 ;  but  they  attracted  very 
little  attention  before  the  opening  of  the  Long 
'  Peters  returned  from 


.    Besides  Independents  (who  arei .-._ 

Calvinlstic),  there  are  the  Independent  Metho- 
dists, the  Independent  Religious  Reformers,  the 
Independent  Unionists,  Ac.  In  1780  was  form,  d 
the  association  of  the  Thrre  7vn..»nmUw;u:  Inde- 
pendents, Presbyterians,  and  Baptists. 

Independents  and  Presby- 
terians, 1647.  Two  political  parties  in 
English  history  which  sprang  up  during 
the  Civil  war.  The  Independents  were 
the  parliamentarians,  but  the  V 
terians  were  disposed  to  make  terms  with 
the  king  and  the  royalists.  In  1680  the 
Independents  were  called  Whigs  and  the 
royalists  Tories.  Since  the  middle  of 
the  19th  cent,  the  words  Liberal  and 
Conservative  have  well-nigh  superseded 
those  of  Whig  and  Tory. 

Independents'  Declaration  ot 
Faith  (The).  Their  confession  of  faith, 
contained  in  88  articles,  12  Oct.,  1658. 

Index.  The  first  index  to  a  book 
was  by  Valerius  Soranus.  Pliny  says 
that  he  himself  gave  an  index  to  his 
'  Natural  History,'  adding  these  words : 
'Valerius  Soranus,  one  of  our  Latin 
authors,  had  done  the  like  before  me.' 

Index  Expurgato'rius,  or '  Index 
Librorum  Expurgandoruni,'  1  *  r>7.  Issued 
by  Paul  IV.  A  list  of  books  forbidden  to 


INDEX 


INDULGENCE 


44* 


be  read  by  Catholics.  The  books  of  all 
heresiarchs,  whatever  the  subject,  are 
forbidden;  all  books  of  an  heretical 
tendency,  and  all  versions  of  the  Bible 
by  'heretics.'  The  list  was  made  out 
originally  by  the  Congregation  of  the 
Inquisition  of  Home,  but  Pius  V.  ap- 
pointed a  special  '  Congregation  of  the 
Index.'  See  next  article. 

Index  Iiibrorum  Prohibito- 
rum.  In  May  1825  Sir  Robert  Inglis, 
speaking  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
said :  '  I  hold  in  my  hand  the  "  Index 
Librorum  Prohibitorum  "  (a  list  of 
books  proscribed  by  the  Catholic 
Church  under  the  penalties  of  the 
Inquisition).  It  was  printed  at  Rome 
by  authority  in  1819,  and  I  bought  it 
there  in  1821.'  The  first  book  on  the 
list  is  '  Bacon,  De  Augmentis  Scientia- 
rum.'  Then  follow  '  Locke,  on  the 
Human  Understanding,'  Cudworth's '  In- 
tellectual System,'  Milton's  'Paradise 
Lost '  .  .  .  '  Algarptte  On  the  Newtonian 
System,'  &c.  This  is  also  called  the 
'  Index  of  the  Court  of  Rome,'  or  briefly 
the  '  Index.'  Many  of  the  books  of  Des- 
cartes, Malebranche,  Fleury,  Fe"nelon, 
with  all  Calvin's,  Luther's,  and  Voltaire's, 
are  in  the  Index — Gibbon,  Robertson, 
Sismondi,  Hallam,  Goldsmith's  '  History 
of  England,'  Kant,  T.  S.  Mill,  Whately's 
'  Logic,'  Dante,  Addison,  &c.  Some  little 
tales  for  children  are  banned  in  the 
Index,  as,  for  instance, '  Little  Henry  and 
his  Bearer.' 

Sir  Robert  saya  that  Jacquler,  the  editor  of 
Newton's  '  Principia,'  wrote  on  the  fly-leaf  'New- 
tonus,  in  tertio  lioro,  Telluris  motto  hypothesim 
assumit  .  .  .  Cseterum  latis  a  summis  pontificibus 
contra  telluris  motum  decretis  nos  obsequi  pro- 
fitemur.  1739.' 

Indian  File  (In).  In  single  file; 
one  at  a  time ;  as  North  American  In- 
dians go  on  an  attack,  the  one  behind 
treading  exactly  in  the  footsteps  of  the 
man  before  him,  the  last  man  carefully 
obliterating  the  footprints. 

Indian  Mutiny  (The),  1857, 1858. 
It  began  by  mutinies  of  the  Sepoys  at 
Barrackpore  and  Berhampore,  between 
24  Jan.  and  6  May,  1857;  the  Meerut 
massacre  (q.v,)  occurred  10  May,  the 
mutiny  at  Delhi  11  May,  the  mutiny  at 
Lucknow  80  May,  at  Benares  4  June,  at 
Allahabad  and  Cawnpore  5  June.  War 
over  June  1858.  Also  called  the  '  Sepoy 
War.'  See  '  Greased  Cartridges.' 

la  tool,  the  mutiny  was  virtually  crushed  la 


seven  months,  and  by  the  close  of  1857  the  Bengal 
Army  and  East  Indian  Company  ceased  to  exist. 

India'na  (U.S.  America).  So  called 
in  1802  from  the  number  of  Indiana 
who  had  flocked  thither.  A  French 
settlement  in  1702 ;  a  separate  territory 
in  1800  ;  admitted  to  the  Union  in  1816. 
The  nickname  given  to  the  inhabitants 
of  Indiana  is  Hoosiers. 

Indiction.  I.  In  chronology  means 
a  period  of  fifteen  years.  The  Indiction 
of  Constantinople  begins  1  Sept.,  812,  the 
date  of  Constantino's  victory  over  Maxen- 
tius.  This  epoch  is  still  preserved  in 
papal  bulls,  because  then  Christianity 
was  first  recognised  by  the  state.  But 
the  Papal  Indiction  begins  on  1  Jan., 
818. 

Divide  the  date  by  15  and  it  will  give  the  num- 
ber  of  indictions,  the  remainder  being  the  years 
over.  Thus  1890  •+•  15  gives  126  indictions  exactly. 

II.  In  political  history  it  means  the 
recurrence  of  15  years  when  the  emperor 
of  the  East  revised  and  reimposed  the 
imposts  of  his  empire.  The  word  means 
the  imperial  edict. 

Indolent  Dick.  Richard  Crom- 
well, son  of  Oliver  Cromwell  (1626- 
1712). 

Induction— Institution.  Induc- 
tion is  the  investing  of  a  clergyman  with 
the  temporalities  of  a  benefice  or  living. 
Institution  is  the  investing  him  with  its 
spiritualities.  If  a  bishop  is  the  patron 
of  a  benefice  the  two  ceremonies  are 
united  in  what  is  termed  '  collation '  to 
the  living. 

Inductive  Philosophy  (The 
Father  of).  Francis  Bacon  lord  Veru 
lam  (1561-1626). 

•Inductive  philosophy'  is  Inferring  general 
principles  from  data.  Deductive  philosophy  goes 
the  other  way  about ;  it  begins  with  general  prin- 
ciples and  then  presumes  what  these  principles 
involve.  One  is  the  d  posteriori  process,  and  the 
other  Is  the  d  priori  one.  All  Iscience '  follows 
the  inductive  or  Baconian  plan.  '  Theology  '  still 
adheres  to  the  deductive  system. 

Indulgence  (An).  A  Papal  Indul- 
gence was  a  grace  given  or  sold  by  the 
pope,  or  someone  authorised  by  him, 
granting  either  partial  or  plenary  immu- 
nity of  sin  for  some  meritorious  act, 
on  payment  of  a  sum  of  money.  The 
price  of  these  notes-of-hand  varied  from 
2Qd.  to  10Z.  In  a  captured  vessel  500 
bales  of  indulgences,  each  containing  a 
million,  were  found  during  tie  Reforma- 


INDULGENCE 


INEXPIABLE 


tion  period  in  Germany.  Tetzel,  the 
great  hawker  of  indulgences,  went  about 
like  a  cheap  Jack,  crying  in  the  streets 
of  German  towns:  'The  very  moment 
the  ring  of  the  cash  is  heard  in  the  basin 
St.  Peter  will  throw  open  the  gates  of 
paradise  to  the  buyer ;  and  if  for  the 
dead,  the  soul  will  be  instantly  taken 
from  purgatory  to  Abraham's  bosom.' 
We  first  hear  of  indulgences  in  Nov., 
1095,  granted  by  the  Council  of  Clermont 
to  crusaders.  Next  on  2  Feb.,  1800, 
granted  by  Pope  Boniface  VEI.  to  pil- 
grims visiting  Rome  at  the  Jubilee. 
Again  27  Jan.,  1343,  granted  by  Clement 
VI.  Again  in  1411,  granted  by  John 
XXIII.  to  those  who  joined  the  crusade 
against  Ladislaus  king  of  Naples.  But 
the  sale  of  indulgences  authorised  by 
Leo  X.  for  raisingmoney  to  complete  the 
cathedral  of  St.  Peter  at  Rome  was  so 
barefaced  a  traffic  in  sin  that  Luther  made 
capital  out  of  it  for  his  reformation  plea ; 
and  no  worse  agent  could  have  been  em- 
ployed than  the  charlatan  Tetzel.  The 
Council  of  Trent  in  Dec.  1563  restricted 
the  grace  by  fixed  laws. 

Samson,  a  hawker  of  indulgences  In  Switzer- 
land, roused  the  indignation  of  Zwingli  the  re- 
former, just  as  Tetzel  roused  Luther.  The 
following  is  an  exact  translation  of  one  of  these 


diplomas,  a  few  words  being  omitted  where  the 
dots  are  made  for  the  sake  of  brevity  :  '  May  the 
Lord  have  mercy  on  thoe,  and  absolve  thee  by 


, 

the  merits  of  his  most  holy  passion  t  And  I,  by 
God's  authority,  do  hereby  absolve  thee  from  all 
ecclesiastical  censures  .  .  .  and  from  all  sins  .  .  . 
how  enormous  soever  they  may  be  ...  and  I 
remit  to  thee  all  the  punishment  which  those  sina 
have  deserved.  I  restore  thee  to  the  holy  sacra- 
ments of  the  church,  to  the  communion  of  saints, 
and  to  perfect  innocence  of  life:  so  that  when 
thou  diest,  the  gates  of  hell  shall  be  shut,  and 
those  of  paradise  be  thrown  open  to  thee  ...  In 
the  name  of  the  Father,  and  of  the  Son,  and  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.' 

The  enormous  impudence  of  this  traffic  almost 
exceeds  belief.  Through  the  Netherlands  the 
price  current  of  these  indulgences  was  published 
in  every  town  and  village.  God's  pardon  for 
crimes  already  committed,  or  about  Co  be  com- 
mitted, was  advertised  according  to  a  graduated 
tariff.  Poisoning  was  absolved  for  eleven  ducats 
(about  6Q».).—  MOTLEY,  Dutch  Republic,  vol.  i.  p.  78. 

Indulgence  to  Scotch  ministers, 
1668,  whereby  the  ejected  ministers  were 
readmitted  to  their  livings  if  they  accepted 
collation  from  the  bishop,  and  would 
attend  the  presbyteries  and  synods.  This 
*as  the  Earl  of  Tweeddale's  Act. 

1670.  Lauderdale  offered  indulgence 
to  all  ministers  who  would  take  the  oath 
of  supremacy  «uici  acknowledge  the 
bishops. 

1678.  Lauderdale  named  eighty  ejected 
ministers,  and  ordered  them  to  officiate 


in  their  own  churches,  but  nowhere  else; 
but  one-fourth  of  them  refused  the  offer 
See  under '  Declaration.' 

Indulgences  (Tariff  of).  From 
'The  Tax  of  the  Sacred  Roman  Chan- 
eery ' : — 

Adultery  40s.  (joint  pardon). 

Arson,  or  setting  fire  to  a  house,  lit. 

Forgery  8a. 

Fornication  8s. 

Incest  by  a  priest  40s.  (joint  pardon). 

Keeping  a  concubine,  a  priest  9*. 

Murder  of  a  layman  4«. 

Perjury  or  lying  85. 

Procuring  abortion  6*. 

Rape  40*.  (joint  pardon). 

Robbery  12*. 

Robbing  a  church  8*. 

Striking  a  priest  Us. 

Of  this  list '  Robbery '  and  '  Robbing  *  church 
Mem  the  most  extraordinary. 

Industrial  Schools.  Generally 
means 'Ragged  Schools,' in  which  writing, 
reading,  and  arithmetic  are  taught,  with 
mechanical  arts,  and  in  which  the  children 
are  clothed  and  fed.  They  scarcely 
existed  till  1857,  and  were  not  finally 
established  till  1866. 

In  Scotland  they  were  established  by 
act  of  parliament  in  1861. 

In  Ireland  in  1868. 

Private  enterprise  opened  such  schools  before 
these  dates,  but  the  first  act  of  parliament  bearing 
on  the  subject  waa  20,  21  Viet.  o.  48. 

Industrialists  (The),  about  1800. 
A  school  founded  by  St.  Simon  for  the 
amelioration  of  the  people.  He  taught 
that  producers  are  the  only  aristocracy, 
and  if  men  would  not  work  neither  should 
they  eat.  After  the  death  of  St.  Simon 
in  1825  the  society  became  political  and 
communistic.  In  1825  they  called  them- 
selves '  St.  Simonians,'  and  in  1833  were 
abolished  by  law. 

Inexpiable  War  (The),  or  'The 
War  without  Truce '  (B.C.  240-236).  A 
war  which  sprang  up  immediately  after 
the  First  Punic  War.  It  was  headed  by 
Matho,  a  Libyan,  who  had  been  very 
forward  in  urging  the  Carthaginian  sol- 
diers to  demand  their  pay.  The  insur- 
gents kept  the  Carthaginians  at  bay  for 
more  than  three  years,  when  Hamilcar 
reduced  them  to  famine  in  Tunis;  a 
tortie  was  made,  Matho  was  taken  pri- 
soner and  put  to  death,  and  the  war  WM 
brought  to  a  close. 


INFALLIBILITY 


INFERNAL 


447 


Infallibility  of  the  Church  of 
Borne  means  the  moral  impossibility  of 
the  church  ever  sanctioning  the  intro- 
duction of  a  false  doctrine,  as  well  as 
perfect  immunity  of  all  errors  at  all  times. 
Our  Lord  said  (Matt.  xvi.  18),  '  Thou  art 
Peter,  and  upon  this  rock  will  I  build  my 
church ;  and  the  gates  of  hell  shall  not 
prevail  against  it.'  Not  only  is  the  church 
the  fons  et  orlgo  of  doctrine,  but  it  is 
deputed  to  carry  its  teaching  throughout 
the  world  (Matt,  xxviii.  .1.9,  Mark  xvi.  15, 
Eph.  iv.  11-16). 

Of  course  the  main  question  is  what 
is  meant  by  the  Catholic  Church  ?  And 
the  answer  is  the  consensus  of  the  pope 
and  bishops  either  expressly  delivered 
by  ecumenical  councils,  or  tacitly  accepted 
on  questions  of  doctrine  or  discipline,  no 
matter  from  whence  they  originally  ema- 
nated. 

What  is  called  the  Infallibility  of  the 
Pope,  or,  in  other  words,  whether  the 
pope  alone,  as  pope,  is  capable  of  pro- 
nouncing an  infallible  judgment,  was  a 
moot  point  for  many  hundreds  of  years 
between  Gallican  and  Ultramontane 
divines.  The  right  was  first  claimed  in 
750,  but  was  not  made  an  article  of  faith 
till  1870,  when  it  caused  a  rift  in  the 
Catholic  Church. 

In  the  19th  Art.  of  the  Church  of  England  we 
read  :  '  As  the  Church  of  Hierusalem,  Alexandria, 
and  Antioch  have  erred,  BO  also  the  Church  of 
Rome  hath  erred— not  only  In  their  living  and 
manner  of  ceremonies,  but  also  In  matters  of 
faith.' 

V  The  Catholic  Church  distinctly  repudiates 
any  infallible  judgment  In  historical  and  scientific 
matters. 

Infallibility  of  the  Pop*.  This 
dogma  in  1870  was  rejected  by  a  party 
which  termed  themselves '  Old  Catholics.' 
They  also  denied  the  ecumenical  charac- 
ter of  the  Vatican  Council,  and  rejected 
the  Vatican  decrees. 

Infant  Stockbroker  (The).  Sid- 
ney Herbert  Cronmire,  aged  twenty  in 
1886,  when  he  was  charged  with  mis- 
appropriating cheques  which  had  been 
sent  him  for  specified  investments  by 
gentlemen  residing  at  Bridgewater.  The 
'  Infant '  was  arrested  in  Spain,  and 
pleaded  guilty. 

Infant  of  Liibeck  (The).  Christian 
Heinrich  Heinecken  (1721-1725).  If  what 
is  told  us  of  this  unhappy  child  is  true,  it 
U  the  most  pitiable  instance  of  precocity 


on  record.    His  life  was  written  by  his 
tutor  Schbneich. 

We  are  told  that  he  spoke  when  only  a  month 
old ;  that  at  twelve  months  of  age  he  knew  the 
chief  events  of  the  Pentateuch;  at  thirteen 
months  he  knew  the  history  of  the  whole  Old 
Testament;  at  fourteen  months  the  history  of 
the  New  Testament ;  at  two  and  a  half  years  he 
could  answer  any  general  question  of  history  or 
geography;  at  three  years  old  he  knew  French 
and  Latin  as  familiiirly  as  he  knew  German, 
although  he  was  not  then  weaned  (!!).  He  died 
between  four  and  five. 

*«•  More  marvellous  still,  the  Infant  prodigy 
John  Philipp  Baratier  was  born  at  Schwabach 
near  Nurnberg  the  same  year  (!!),  1721-1740.  Of 
this  latter  prodigy  there  Is  no  doubt. 

Infante  .  (mas.  8  syl.),  Infanta 
(fern.).  Titles  given  in  Spain  and  Por- 
tugal to  all  the  princes  and  princesses  of 
the  blood  royal,  except  the  heir  or  heiress 
apparent. 

The  heir  apparent  of  Spain  Is  called  the  Prince 
of  Asturias.  The  heiress  presumptive  is  entitled 
Infanta.  In  Portugal  the  heir  or  heiress  apparent 
Is  called  the  '  Prince '  or  '  Princess  Royal.' 

Infantry.  Foot  soldiers.  'Infantry' 
originally  meant  a  particular  army  of 
foot  soldiers,  raised  by  the  Infante  or 
heir-apparent  of  Spain  to  rescue  his 
father  from  the  Moors,  and  is  about  equal 
to  our  phrase  'the  Prince  of  Wales's 
Own.'  The  infantry  was  the  Infante's 
own.  We  have  applied  the  particular 
term  to  foot  soldiers  generally.  Like 
calling  all  foot  soldiers  'the  Prince  of 
Wales's  Own.' 

Infernal  Columns  (The),  1793. 
Republican  detachments  in  the  Vendean 
war.  So  called  from  their  diabolical 
barbarity.  They  murdered  all,  even 
children  at  the  breasts,  and  as  they 
advanced  set  the  houses  and  country  on 
fire. 

Infernal  Machines. 

I.  21  Dec.,  1800.    A  machine  planted 
by  the  Chouans  in  the  Eue  St.  Nicaise  to 
blow  up  Napoleon  Bonaparte  on  his  re- 
turn from   Italy.     As  Bonaparte  drew 
near,  the  barrel  hung  fire  ;  but  scarcely 
had  he  passed  the  spot  when  it  exploded, 
shattered  the  windows  of  his  carriage, 
and  iftjured  several  persons  in  the  crowd. 

II.  28  July,  1885.    Discharged  from  a 
window   at  Louis-Philippe  king  of   the 
French  as  he  was  riding  on  horseback 
with  his  three  sons  down  the  Boulevard 
du  Temple  (Paris).      Marshal  Mortier, 
General  de  Virigny,  and  twelve  others, 
including  a  child,  were  killed,  but  Louis- 
Philippe  was  uninjured.     The  assassin 
was    Fieschi,    a    Corsican,    formerly    a 


(49 


INFBANCESADOS 


INNOCENTS' 


soldier  and  a  police  spy.  Fieschi,  Peppin, 
and  Morey  were  executed ;  Boireau  was 
sentenced  to  imprisonment  for  twenty 
years,  bat  Bescher  was  acquitted. 

The  projectile  of  Orslni  thrown  at  Napoleon  III.. 
14  Jan.,  18C8,  was  a  species  of  bombshell :  that 
which  assassinated  Czar  Alexander  II..  IS  March, 
1881,  was  a  dynamite  bomb,  thrown  at  his  carriage 
by  Nihilists. 

Infrancesa'dOB,  1808.  Those  Spa- 
nish grandees  who  traitorously  favoured 
the  French  usurpation  of  the  Spanish 
crown  and  the  appointment  of  Joseph 
Bonaparte  as  his  brother  Napoleon's 
viceroy  king.  Also  called  '  Josephi'nos ' 
(q.v.). 

Influenza.  An  epidemic  catarrh. 
Appeared  in  Europe  in  1510, 1657, 1580. 

Very  fatal  in  London  in  1729,  and  in 
Russia  in  1781, 1782. 

It  has  appeared  in  England  in  1782, 
1803,  1881,  1888,  1886,  1887,  1889. 

The  word  means  an  epidemic  due  to  the  In- 
fluence of  the  planets ;  under  the  notion  that  it  !• 
connected  with  volcanic  action. 

IngTiamites  (8  syl.).  Christian  fol- 
lowers of  Mr.  Benjamin  Ingham,  son-in- 
law  of  the  Countess  of  Huntingdon. 

Injunctions  (Royal),  1585.  It  was 
commanded  that  no  lectures  should  be 
given  in  the  Universities  on  the  '  Sen- 
tences'  (q.v.\  or  on  Canon  Law;  but 
that  Greek,  Latin,  and  Divinity  should 
be  taught  in  addition  to  the  Trivium 
(q.v.)  and  Quadrivium  (q.v.). 

Injunctions  of  Edward  VI. 
(The),  1547.  Commands  issued  to  the 
Commissioners  appointed  by  Cranmer  to 
make  a  visitation  of  all  England.  They 
enjoined  that  all  images,  shrines,  candle- 
sticks, pictures,  representations  of  mira- 
cles, &c.,  in  windows  and  elsewhere,  be 
removed  and  destroyed ;  that  all  proces- 
sions and  pilgrimages  be  discontinued; 
that  the  Creed,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the 
Ten  Commandments  be  repeated  when 
there  is  no  sermon ;  that  the  Epistle  and 
?rospel  be  read  in  English;  that  the 
Litany  be  said  or  sung  kneeling;  that  the 
bidding  prayer  be  used  as  prescribed. 
Undei  penalty  of  excommunication,  se- 
questration, or  deprivation. 

Injunctions  of  Elizabeth  (The), 
1559.  They  were  fifty-three  in  number. 
Most  were  similar  to  those  of  Edward  VI., 
out  some  new  regulations  were  added 
respecting  the  marriage  of  the  clergy; 
chanting  and  tinging  w«r«  allowed  in 


divine  services ;  reverence  was  enjoined 
at  the  name  of  Jesus ;  all  were  required 
tc  kneel  during  the  Litany  and  all  col- 
lects; the  wafer  in  the  eucharist  was  to 
be  dispensed  with ;  and  the  oath  of  su- 
premacy was  to  be  explained  as  disavow- 
ing all  claim  to  any  authority  in  the 
divine  service  or  the  sacred  functions  of 
the  church. 

Injunctions  of  Mary  (The),  1554 
Restoring  to  the  ecclesiastical  courts 
their  jurisdictions ;  enforcing  the  celibacy 
of  the  clergy,  and  insisting  that  all  mar- 
ried clergymen  should  put  away  their 
wives ;  abolishing  the  oath  of  Royal  su- 
premacy; restoring  the  Latin  tonV'ir  in 
all  church  services;  forbidding  Protes- 
tants to  be  schoolmasters;  and  com- 
manding that  a  new  set  of  homilies  he 
at  once  prepared  to  secure  uniformity 
of  doctrine  and  practice. 

Injunctions  of  William  and 
Mary  (The),  Feb.  1695.  Under  the 
advice  of  Archbishop  Tenison,  for  the 
maintenance  of  church  discipline.  They 
were  followed  by  '  Directions  '  for  unity 
of  opinion  on  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity. 

Innocent  Papists.  Those  Catho- 
lics of  Ireland  who  could  prove  to  the 
satisfaction  of  the  commissioners  that 


never  adhered  to  the  pope's  nuncio,  hi 
never  been  absolved  for  taking  part 
directly  or  indirectly  in  the  Irish  r. 'hel- 
lion (q.v.),  that  they  did  not  derive  th.  ir 
title  to  the  estates  claimed  from  p< 
who  had  been  guilty  of  the  offences  men- 
tioned above,  that  they  had  never  held 
any  correspondence  with  any  person  who 
had  concurred  in  the  rebellion,  that  they 
never  had  taken  any  part  in  their  coun- 
cils, never  employed  any  agent  dirt-rtly 
or  indirectly  to  treat  with  a  foreign 
power,  never  been  a  Tory,  i.e.  a  marauder, 
&c.  It  was  almost  impossible  to  find 
such  a  papist  in  all  Ireland. 

Innocents.  Those  Irish  who  had 
been  transplanted  by  Cromwell  merely 
for  their  religion,  and  not  for  rebellion  «r 
any  political  offence.  These  Irish  at  the 
Restoration  were  by  the  Act  of  Settle- 
ment to  be  restored  to  their  estates,  and 
the  displaced  tenant  was  to  be  indemnified 
by  some  other  tenement. 

Innocents'  Day,  or  '  Festum  Inno- 
ceutium,'  28  D*c.  To  commemorate  tbi 


INNS 


INQUISITOES 


449 


•laughter  of  the  babes  of  Bethlehem  by 
Herod  the  Great,  with  the  view  of  killing 
thereby  the  infant  Jesus. 

Inns  of  Chancery.  Ten  schools 
between  the  City  of  London  and  "West- 
minster, for  law  students,  founded  in  the 
reign  of  Edward  III.  Originally  meant 
for  preparatory  colleges  for  young  stu- 
dents, and  each  school  was  attended  by 
100  students  at  least.  Now  they  are  for 
the  most  part  occupied  by  solicitors,  &c. 
See  '  London  University.' 

Inquisitio  Eliensis.  The  dooms- 
day of  the  lands  of  the  monastery  of  Ely, 
contained  in  the  counties  of  Cambridge, 
Herts,  Essex,  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  and 
Huntingdon,  Published  by  Sir  Henry 
Ellis  (1816)  hi  the  second  of  the  two 
supplementary  volumes  of  '  Domesday 

Inquisition  (The),  or  'The  Holy 
Office,'  1282.  A  tribunal  erected  by  the 
popes  for  the  examination  and  punish- 
ment of  heretics.  The  chief  inquisitors 
were  the  Dominicans.  The  Inquisition 
tried  the  suspects,  and  when  condemned 
handed  them  over  to  the  civil  powers  to 
be  punished.  Introduced  into  Spain  in 
1248;  established  in  Portugal  in  1543. 
Abolished  in  Portugal  by  the  Cortes 
between  1818  and  1826.  Extinguished 
by  royal  decree  in  Spain  1885. 

Strictly  speaking  it  originated  with  Innocent 
III.,  who  (in  1208)  granted  a  commission  for  the 
conversion  of  the  Albigenses.  The  jurisdiction  of 
the  courts  of  the  Inquisition  were  defined  and 


regulated  by  Gregory  IX.  in  1232  or  1233.  The 
modern  Spanish  Inquisition  \vas  constituted  by 
Ferdinand  and  Isabella  in  1460,  and  suppressed  in 


Inquioition  of  Goa,  in  the  Indies 
(The).  A  very  powerful  tribunal  for  the 
trial  of  'heretics.'  Those  sentenced  to 
die  were  clad  in  much  the  same  way  as  in 
Portugal.  Sse  '  Santo  Benito.'  Such  as 
are  convicted  of  magic  wear  paper  sugar- 
loafed  caps  covered  with  flames  and 
devils.  All  the  '  heretics  '  go  in  proces- 
sion to  the  church  chosen  for  the  cere- 
mony; they  go  barefooted,  carrying 
lighted  tapers  in  their  hands  ;  the  least 
guilty  go  first,  then  comes  one  carrying  a 
cross,  and  then  those  condemned  to  die. 
The  day  after  the  execution  the  head  of 
each  person  burnt  to  death  is  exhibited 
in  a  picture  rudely  executed,  surrounded 
with  flames,  and  underneath  is  written 
the  name  and  quality  of  the  person  thus 
represented.  Abolished. 


Inquisition  of  Rome  (The),  or 
'The  Congregation  of  the  Holy  Office,' 
1548.  Founded  by  the  Bu/1  of  Paul  III. 
It  consisted  Of  twelve  cardinals  and  some 
inferior  officers,  but  the  pope  himself 
presided.  Its  standard  is  of  red  damask, 
on  which  is  delineated  a  cross,  with  an 
olive  branch  on  one  side  and  a  sword  on 
the  other.  The  motto  is  '  Exurge, 
Domine,  et  judica  causam  meam'  (Ps. 
Ixxiii.). 

Inquisition  of  Venice  (The). 
Consisted  of  the  resident  nuncio,  the 
patriarch  of  Venice,  the  father  inqui- 
sitor, and  two  senators.  This  Inquisition 
was  nothing  like  so  severe  as  the  Inqui- 
sitions of  Spain  and  Portugal.  It  took 
no  notice  of  Greeks  and  Armenians,  and 
tolerated  Jews,  who  wore  a  scarlet  cap  as 
a  badge.  Heretics  were  allowed  to  take 
their  degrees  in  law  and  physic,  and  were 
not  interfered  with  by  this  tribunal. 
Abolished  by  Napoleon  in  1808. 

Inquisitor  of  Atheists  (The). 
J.  Andre  Naigeon  (1788-1810),  so  called 
from  his  intolerance. 

Inquisitori  del  Doge  Defunto 

(The).  Three  magistrates  of  Venice 
whose  duty  was  to  examine  into  the 
administration  of  deceased  doges,  to 
compare  their  acts  with  the  provisions  of 
their  oath,  to  inquire  into  charges  brought 
against  them,  and  if  the  charges  were 
proved,  to  make  their  heirs  responsible 
for  reparations. 

Inquisitors  (The  State),  16  June, 
1454.  Three  persons  chosen  by  the 
Council  of  Ten  in  Venice,  with  dicta- 
torial powers;  two  were  of  I  Neri  (the 
Blacks,  i.e.  The  Ten),  and  one  was  II 
Rosso  (the  Keds,  or  the  Council  of  the 
Doge).  These  inquisitors  were  invested 
with  plenary  authority  over  every  person 
in  the  republic,  noble  or  citizen,  magis- 
trate or  ecclesiastic.  The  penalties  they 
might  inflict  were  wholly  optional,  and 
the  trials  of  offenders  were  public  or 
secret.  They  kept  the  keys  of  the 
treasury,  and  were  accountable  to  no  one 
for  their  expenditures.  All  commanders, 
ambassadors,  and  governors  addressed 
themselves  to  the  Three.  They  made 
their  own  laws  and  rescinded  them  as  they 
liked;  and  to  prevent  the  inviolability 
of  secrecy,  no  one  who  had  an  ecclesiastic 
directly  or  indirectly  among  his  counex 
ions  was  eligible  to  the  office  of  inqm- 

ea 


460 


L  N.  R.  L 


INSTRUMENT 


sitor.  It  is  needless  to  add  that  the 
history  of  this  Inquisition  exceeds  in 
infamy  and  cruelty  any  tribunal  the 
world  ever  established. 

I.  N.  B.  I.  Jesus  of  Nazareth,  King 
of  the  Jews.  Inscription  over  the  cruci- 
fix (Jesus  Nazarenus  Rex  Judaeorum). 

Insabbata'ti,  or  'Insabbates-  (4 
syl.),  12th  cent.  The  Waldenses  are 
over  and  over  again  called  'Inzabatati' 
in  the  council  held  at  Tarragon  hi  1242. 
Probably  the  word  means  'shoeless.' 
They  are  also  called  '  Sabbatati '  (q.v.). 
Eberhard  de  Bethune  is  the  first  authority 
for  the  word. 

In  opposition  to  the  'shoeless'  explanation, 
Father  Natalia  says,  they  [the  Waldenscs]  cele- 
brate no  sabbath  or  feast-day,  and  do  not  abstain 
from  work  even  on  days  consecrated  to  the 
Virgin  and  the  blessed  saints.— P.  NATAIJ8  ALBX- 
ANDEB,  vol.  vli.  pp.  94,  95. 

Inspection  (An).  In  the  Lutheran 
communion  means  a  synod  of  five  con- 
sistorial  churches ;  called  a  synod  in  the 
Calvinist  communion.  See  '  Consis- 
tent.' 

Instance,  in  French  law,  means 
ttare  in  judicio,  to  be  under  judgment 
(instantia) ;  and  a  process  is  en  instance 
when  it  is  brought  before  a  jurisdiction. 

First  Instance  is  the  jurisdiction  '  qui 
doit  connaltre  en  premier  ressort  de  la 
decision  d'une  affaire  ' ;  whence  the  civil 
tribunals  before  which  processes  are  first 
brought  are  called  '  Courts  of  First  In- 
stance' (tribunaux  de  premiere  in- 
stance). 

Second  Instance  means  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  the  appeal,  or  of  the  second 
degree. 

Reprise  d'instance  is  resuming  a  suit 
which  has  been  interrupted  by  the  death 
of  one  of  the  parties,  the  retirement  or 
withdrawal  of  the  advocate,  or  gorr.e  such 
cause. 

We  also  find  the  phrases  L'inttaitee  tUe  conlradic- 
toiremrnt  (qul  a  lieu  lorsque  les  deux  parties  com- 
paraissent  ensemble);  and  L'inttance  par  cUJunt 
(qui  so  poursuit  lorsque  le  di>fend?urn&  se  present* 
pas  sur  1'  assignation  qui  lui  a  et£  donnee). 

Institute  of  Prance.  Constituted 
in  1795  as  the  '  Institut  National'  by 
the  union  of  the  French  Academy,  the 
Academy  of  Inscriptions,  and  the 
Academy  of  Arts  and  Sciences.  The 
constitution  was  revised  in  1808  by 
Napoleon  Bonaparte.  Louis  Philippe  in 
1882  added  to  it  a  class  oi  moral  anf. 
political  sciences. 


Institutes  (8  syl.).  The  element* 
of  Roman  law,  composed  by  Tribonian, 
Theophilus,  and  Dorotheus,  A.D.  638. 
Divided  into  four  books,  each  book  sub- 
divided into  chapters,  and  each  cliapter 
into  paragraphs. 

Institutes  of  Ghazan  or  Kasan 

(The),  1295-1804.  The  '  commentary  '  <  1 
Ghazan,  or  Kasan,  sultan  of  Persia,  com- 
piled from  several  sources.  These  Insti- 
tutes are  still  held  in  honour  in  the 
East. 

Institution,  Induction,  and 
Collation.  Institution  is  investiture 
of  the  spiritualities  of  a  benefice.  Induc- 
tion is  investiture  of  its  temporalities. 
Collation  is  the  union  of  the  two  inves- 
titures. Thus  a  person  collated  to  a 
living  is  both  instituted  and  inducted. 

Instrument  of  Government 
(The),  1658.  Spoken  of  generally  as 
'  The  Instrument.'  A  new  English  con- 
stitution drawn  up  by  the  Council  of  State 
nominated  by  the  Barebone  Parliament 
(q.v.),  and  accepted  by  the  Council  of 
Officers.  The  house  was  to  consist  of 
400  members  from  England,  80  from 
Scotland,  and  80  from  Ireland.  The 
seats  hitherto  assigned  to  small  and 
rotten  boroughs  were  transferred  to  huvr 
constituencies;  all  special  rights  of  voting 
for  members  were  abolished,  and  the 
franchise  was  given  to  holders  of  pro- 
perty to  the  value  of  2002.  and  upwards. 
Catholics  and  Malignants  (q.v.)  were  ex- 
cluded. Cromwell  was  made  Lord  Pro- 
tector, but  his  power  was  stri'-tly  limited. 
The  members  of  the  council  were  all 
named  by  him,  but  no  member  could  be 
removed  except  by  the  consent  of  the 
council  itself.  With  the  council  rested 
the  power  of  peace  and  war,  the  choice 
of  all  officers  civil  and  military,  and  the 
election  of  protectors.  Parliaments  were 
to  last  three  years,  and  three  years  only. 
All  taxes  were  to  be  imposed  by  parlia- 
ment only. 

*,*  The  conditions  which  Cromwell 
swore  to  observe  when  appointed  the 
Lord  Protector  were  as  follows :  (1)  The 
legislative  power  to  be  vested  in  a  lord 
protector  and  parliament;  (2)  the  exe- 
cutive power  to  reside  in  the  lord  pro- 
tector acting  with  the  advice  of  hii 
council ;  (8)  no  laws  to  be  made  or  taxes 
to  be  levied  without  consent  of  parlia- 
ment; (4)  the  civil  libt  to  be  fixed  •) 


INSULATED 


INTERDICTION 


451 


200,OOOZ.  a  year,  and  the  army  to  be 
80,000  men,  two-thirds  of  which  to  be 
infantry ;  (5)  all  religious  persuasions  to 
be  protected  except  prelatists  and  papists ; 
(6)  the  successor  of  Cromwell  to  be  se- 
lected by  council. 

They  proceeded  with  the  revision  of  'the  In- 
strument ' ;  and  their  labours  were  embodied  In 
a  bill,  which  was  read  a  third  time  1655.  -  Dr. 
LINGARD,  History  of  England,  viii.  6. 

Insulated  Abbots.  Abbots  of 
independent  or  liberated  abbeys,  who 
acknowledged  no  lord  but  the  pope.  In 
the  middle  ages  these  abbots  frequently 
enjoyed  episcopal  titles,  but  very  few  had 
dioceses. 

Insurrection  Act  (The)  of  1796. 
Giving  the  lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland 
power  to  proclaim  any  county  or  district 
of  Ireland,  on  the  requisition  of  seven 
magistrates  ;  and  to  seize,  imprison,  and 
send  on  board  His  Majesty's  fleet  persons 
found  in  an  unlawful  assembly  or  in  any 
way  imperilling  the  public  peace. 

Insurrection  of  June  (The), 
23,  24,  25  June,  1848.  This  was  a  war 
against  society,  against  law,  against  pro- 
perty ;  and  was  produced  by  the  closing 
of  the  national  workshops  of  Paris,  the 
expense  of  which  cost  the  government 
40,OOOZ.  a  week.  Two  million  and  eighty 
thousand  pounds  annually  to  maintain 
lazy,  worthless  operatives,  who  planned 
rebellion  and  diffused  discontent ! 

Insurrection  of  La  Vendee 
(The),  March  1798.  The  Vendeans,  a 
very  primitive  people,  had  no  sympathy 
with  the  French  Revolution,  so  the  gentry 
and  clergy  organised  an  army  to  resist 
the  dangerous  innovations.  They  de- 
feated every  army  sent  against  them  for 
a  time,  but  at  length  were  obliged  to 
succumb.  All  who  took  part  in  the  in- 
surrection were  outlawed,  and  their  pro- 
perty confiscated.  M.  Prudhomme  in- 
forms us  that  937,000  persons  perished 
in  this  savage  butchery. 

Insurrection  of  RagotsTd.  (The), 
1703-1713.  He  declared  himself  pro- 
tector of  Poland  and  prince  of  Transyl- 
vania ;  but  in  1718  the  Austrians  compelled 
him  to  retire.  He  died  1785. 

Insurrection  of  the  Duchesse 
de  Berry  (The),  1832.  The  last  Chouan 
tnn'ute  made  with  a  view  of  placing 
Henri  [Cinq]  on  the  throne  of  France. 


The  duchess  was  the  widow  of  the  assas- 
sinated Duo  de  Bordeaux  and  mothei 
of  Henri  V.  Her  insurrection  was  very 
romantic,  and  the  duchess,  being  taken 
prisoner,  would  have  been  put  to  death 
had  she  not  been  enceinte. 

Insurrection  of  the  Yellow 
Caps  (The),  A.D.  220.  Tchang-kio  of 
China  persuaded  the  multitude  that  he 
could  cure  them  of  a  pestilential  disease 
which  was  then  prevalent.  He  thereby 
soon  acquired  a  large  following  of  some 
500,000  men.  These  he  persuaded  to 
adopt  as  a  badge  the  yellow  cap,  and 
then  he  assumed  regal  power.  The 
whole  military  strength  of  China  was 
sent  against  the  rebels;  and  though  at 
first  the  mob  gained  certain  advantages, 
ere  long  the  regular  troops  prevailed, 
and  the  insurgents  were  routed  with 
great  slaughter. 

Intellectual  Artist  (The).  Nico- 
las Poussin  (1594-1665).  Famous  for 
his  classic  costumes. 

Intendants  Militaires.  A  corps 
charged  with  all  things  which  concern 
the  administration  and  '  comptability '  of 
war.  They  are  named  by  the  minister 
of  the  war  department.  They  were 
established  in  France  in  1817  in  substi- 
tution of  the  inspectors  of  revenue  and 
commissioners  of  war.  The  corps  con- 
sists of  28  intencLinta  (who  rank  next  to 
generals)  and  140  sub-intendants. 
Pronounce  Ahn-tahn-dahn  me-le-1air. 

Intendants  of  a  Province  (The). 
Magistrates,  administrative,  judicial,  and 
financial,  who  exercise  their  functions  in 
each  gSne'ralite'  (q.v.).  The  chamber  in 
which  they  meet  is  called  the  '  Intend- 
ance.  '  The  first  intendants  of  a  province 
were  established  by  Henri  II.  hi  1551. 
They  were  suppressed  in  1790. 

A '  generality '  is  the  Jurisdiction  of  an  intendanfc. 
general. 

Intercursus  Magnus.  The  treaty 
made  by  Henry  VII.  with  the  Flemings. 
In  1496  Henry  made  a  less  liberal  treaty, 
which  was  branded  as  the  Intercursua 
Malus. 

Interdiction  of  Fire  and 
Water.  'Aquas  et  ignis  interdictio.' 
The  form  used  by  the  Romans  in  their 

t'udicial   sentence    of    banishment   from 
taly  ;  the  person  thus  interdicted  might 
go  anywhere  he  chose  provided  he  left 
Italy. 

002 


INTERIM 


INVESTITUBB 


Interim  (The),  or  '  Formula  ad  In- 
terim,' 1548.  When  Charles  V.  saw  that 
the  pope  removed  the  Council  of  Trent 
to  Bologna,  he  believed  that  he  only 
sought  time  to  stave  off  a  decision  on  the 
knotty  points  of  the  day ;  and,  in  order 
to  preserve  peace  in  his  kingdom,  he 
made  a  provisionary  arrangement  with 
the  Protestants  appointed,  which  was  to 
be  in  force  till  the  council  was  actually 
summoned.  By  this  '  Interim '  or  provi- 
sionary  arrangement,  the  cup  was  allowed 
to  the  laity  in  the  Lord's  Supper,  and  the 
clergy  were  allowed  to  marry.  This  con- 
cession pleated  neither  party,  and  the 
Interim  fell  through  by  the  'Treaty  of 
Passan,'  vhich  secured  full  and  perfect 
liberty  to  all  in  matters  of  religion  (1552). 

Paflsau,  pronounce  Pat-tow— '  ovt '  as  In  '  now.' 

International   Law  (Professor- 

ship  of),  1867.  Founded  by  Dr.  Whewell, 

master  of  Trinity  College.     Salary  500Z. 

See '  Regius  Professorship  of  Civil  Law.' 

Whewell,  pronounce  You'-tl. 

Interregnum  (The  English).  From 
28  Dec.,  1688  (the  abdication)  to  18  Feb., 
1689,  when  parliament  assented  to  the 
accession  of  William  and  Mary. 

William  in.  was  son-in-law  and  Mary  wai 
daughter  of  James  II. 

Introit,  or '  Introltus.'  The  psalm  or 
passage  of  scripture  chanted  in  the 
Catholic  Church  while  the  priest  is  enter- 
ing the  chancel  to  celebrate  mass.  Such 
terms  as  Beminiscere  Sunday,  Ociili 
Sunday,  Lcetdre  Sunday,  Quasimodo 
Sunday,  <fec.  are  so  called  from  the  begin- 
ning words  of  the  introitus. 

Intrusionists  and  Non-Intru- 
BionistS,  1835.  The  two  Scotch  parties 
called  into  existence  by  the  '  Veto  Act,' 
passed  by  the  General  Assembly,  whereby 
the  nomination  of  a  patron  to  a  living 
might  be  voided  by  veto.  They  were  also 
cafied  '  Highfliers,'  and  '  Moderates.'  In- 
trusionists are  those  who  regarded  the 
veto  as  an  illegal  intrusion  or  interference 
with  the  rights  of  a  patron  to  present  to 
a  living.  See  '  Veto  Act.' 

Invasion  of  England  (Threat- 
ened). 

1886.  Charles  VI.  of  France  was  per- 
suaded by  his  uncles  to  invade  England, 
and  a  formidable  army  of  40,000  men  was 
assembled  in  Flanders  for  the  purpose. 
Every  knight  provided  himself  with  a 
pillard,  or  man  to  collect  pillage  for  him, 


and  an  enormous  tent  called  a  cit£  was 
constructed  under  the  direction  of  Oliver 
de  Clisson,  the  lord  high  constable.  This 
monster  tent,  which  took  to  pieces,  would 
enclose  a  space  of  8,000  sq.  ft.  and  required 
72  vessels  to  convey  it  across  the  Channel. 
When  all  was  ready  for  sailing  the  king 
was  wasting  his  time  in  dissipation.  When 
the  king  arrived  he  had  to  wait  for  hi  a 
uncle  the  Due  de  Berry.  And  when  the 
duke  arrived  the  king  changed  his  mind 
and  gave  up  the  expedition.  The  army 
was  disbanded,  the  stores  were  pillaged, 
and  the  monster  tent,  having  drifted  to 
the  Thames,  became  the  prey  of  English 
mariners. 

1803.  Bonaparte,  mad  with  England 
for  daring  to  beard  him,  and  determined 
to  make  a  descent  on  the  island,  assem 
bled  a  formidable  army  on  the  northern 
coast,  where  he  formed  his  famous 
1  Camp  de  Boulogne,'  constructed  above 
2,000  gun-boats  and  flat  transports, 
and  increased  his  military  stores  and 
munitions  of  war,  but  ultimately  deferred 
his  descent  till  the  next  spring  (1804). 
When  next  spring  arrived  Bonaparte  had 
changed  his  mind,  and  the  invasion  of 
England  wag  set  aside  for  his  coronation 
as  Emperor  of  the  French. 

The  Column  of  Boulogne  was  erected  to  per- 
petuate  the  memory  of  this  grand  preparation. 
There  la  a  wonderful  resemblance  in  these  two 
threatened  Invasions,  that  of  Charles  VI.  In  1886, 
and  that  of  Bonanarte  in  1808.  See  '  Armada.1 

Invention  of  the  Cross  (The). 
An  annual  fete  (8  May)  held  in  the 
Catholic  Church  to  celebrate  the  'dis- 
covery of  the  true  cross '  in  a  cave  by 
Helena  mother  of  Constantino.  She  was 
80  years  of  age  at  the  time,  and  was  told 
where  to  find  the  three  crosses  by  one 
Judas,  a  monk  of  Jerusalem.  The  true 
cross  of  the  three  was  discovered  because 
when  a  sick  woman  was  touched  by  the 
other  two  the  contact  had  no  effect  on 
her,  but  immediately  the  true  cross 
touched  her  she  was  restored  to  perfect 
health.  This  'Invention'  dates  from 
826. 

Investiture,  1052-1122.  Kaiser 
Heinrich  III.  was  the  first  to  give  a  ring 
and  crozier  to  a  bishop  on  his  consecra- 
tion, as  a  symbol  of  investiture,  or  grant 
of  episcopal  temporalities  in  his  domin- 
ions. The  innovation  was  like  a  bomb- 
shell, and  for  seventy  years  pope  and 
king  contended  about  the  prerogative. 
No  pope  can  give  away  lauds  and  build- 


INVESTITURE 


INVISIBLES 


45? 


ings  in  another  man's  empire,  and  no  king 
can  confer  office  in  a  '  kingdom  not  of  this 
world.'  At  last,  in  1122,  the  moot  point 
was  settled  thus :  the  pope  was  to  conse- 
crate, and  then  the  bishop  was  to  do 
homage  to  the  king  for  the  temporalities 
of  his  diocese.  The  pope  invested  with 
ring  and  crozier,  and  the  king  with  a 
sceptre. 

Investiture  in  Carinthia.  This 

was  a  nominal  purchase,  and  evidently 
referred  to  a  time  when  the  land  belonged 
to  the  people.  On  the  day  of  inauguration 
the  peasant  appointed  for  the  purpose 
seated  himself  on  a  marble  block  beneath 
a  tree,  and  the  new  duke,  dressed  as  a 
countryman,  approached  on  foot,  carrying 
a  crook,  a  spade,  and  a  wallet  of  bread 
and  cheese.  Two  noblemen  on  foot 
attended  as  his  sponsors.  'Who  are 
these  ?  '  asked  the  peasant  of  the  crowd. 
'  The  prince  of  the  country,'  was  the  re- 
ply. 'Is  he  a  good  man  and  true?' 
demanded  the  peasant.  '  He  is,'  was  the 
answer.  '  Then,  by  what  right  will  he 
push  me  from  my  stool?'  asked  the 
peasant.  '  He  will  buy  it  of  thee,'  said 
the  crowd.  '  For  how  much  ?  '  '  For 
sixty  pence.'  Whereupon  the  peasant  rose, 
and  the  duke  took  his  place,  paying  sixty 
pence  into  the  hand  of  the  peasant,  who 
also  received  as  a  perquisite  the  clothes 
worn  by  the  duke,  and  was  exempt  from 
rent  and  taxes.  Soon  as  the  duke  was 
seated,  his  vassals  paid  him  homage,  and 
the  duke  promised  to  deal  even  justice  to 
all.  The  duke  then  proceeded  to  church 
to  hear  mass,  and  ended  the  day  with  a 
banquet. 

Investiture  of  Vassals  (The). 
The  lord  having  received  homage  and  the 
oath  of  fealty  (q.v.)  invested  his  '  man  ' 
with  the  fief  by  delivering  to  him  the  old 
banners  belonging  thereto.  There  were 
often  several  of  these  banners,  because 
every  large  fief  contained  several  smaller 
ones,  each  of  which  had  its  own  banner. 
The  chief  threw  the  old  banners  into  the 
crowd  to  be  torn  to  pieces,  and  then  pre- 
sented his  dependents  with  new  ones  em- 
blazoned with  arms  of  the  new  fief,  by 
accepting  which  the  dependents  acknow- 
ledged the  suzerainty  of  their  new  lord. 

Invin  cible  (The).  Cosmo  de'  Medici 
was  called  '  the  Great  and  the  Invincible ' 
(1389-1464).  He  was  also  called  the 
r  father  ol  hia  country.' 


Invincible  (The).  The  Russian 
general  Suwarof  or  Suworof  (1780-1800). 
His  full  name,  &c.  was  Alexander  Vassi- 
livich  Suwarof- Rymnikski,  count,  prince 
Italinski,  field-marshal,  generalissimo  of 
the  Russian  army. 

Invincible  Doctor '(The).  '  Doctor 
Singularis  et  Invincibilis,'  William  of 
Occam,  in  Surrey  (1270-1847),  Provincial 
of  the  English  Cordeliers.  He  was  ex- 
communicated by  Pope  John  XXII.  for 
writing  a  book  against  the  secular  power 
of  the  pope,  '  Super  potestate  summi 
pontificis.'  See  '  Doctors,'  &c. 

Peter  Tome  was  also  called '  Doctor  Invincibilis.' 

Invincibles  (The).  I.  The  French 
legion,  whose  exploits  in  Italy  under 
Bonaparte  were  so  astounding.  This 
legion  was  almost  annihilated  in  Egypt 
by  Abercrombie  in  1801. 

II.  Irish  sicarii.  See  'Irish  Invinci- 
bles.' 

Invisible  Commander  (The). 
Lord  Raglan  commander-in-chief  of  the 
British  army  in  the  Crimean  war.  The 
Bufferings  of  the  soldiers  in  the  winter  of 
1854-5  were  very  great,  and  the  anger  of 
the  nation  was  bitter  against  Lord  Raglan, 
but  somewhat  unjustly  so. 

Invisible  Prince  (The).  William 
John  Cavendish  Scott  Bentinck  5th  duke 
of  Portland  (1800-1879),  famous  for  his 
enormous  excavations  and  palatial  build- 
ings underground.  At  one  time  he 
employed  1,000  artificers  on  his  estate  to 
make  himself  invisible.  A  tunnel  was 
made  across  the  park  for  the  workmen  to 
pass  to  and  fro  without  intruding  on  his 
seclusion.  He  also  constructed  tunnels 
in  the  abbey,  by  which  he  could  pass  from 
one  building  to  another  without  being 
seen,  and  a  tunnel  leads  to  the  riding 
school. 

Invisible  Three  (The),  or  State 

Inquisitors  of  Venice.  See  l  Inquisitors,' 
&c.  Called  '  invisible  '  because  no  in- 
quisitor was  publicly  known.  All  its 
citations  and  acts  were  done  in  the  name 
of  the  Ten.  All  its  judgments  were  pro- 
nounced by  the  mouths  of  the  secretaries. 

Invisibles  (The).  I.  The  Rosicru- 
cians.  So  called  because  they  never 
showed  themselves  in  public  in  open  day. 

II.  The  disciples  of  Illyricus,  Flaccua, 
Osiander,  &c.,  who  denied  the  perpetual 
visibility  of  the  church. 


IONIAN 


IRELAND 


lo'nian  Republic  (The).  Founded 
1815;  consisting  of  the  seven  islands: 
Cephalonia,  Cerigo,  Corfu,  Paxo,  Santa 
Maura,  Theaki,  and  ZaritA ;  all  placed 
under  the  protection  of  Great  Britain  by 
treaty  with  Russia.  Ceded  to  Greece 
1864. 

Cerlgo,  pronounce  Cherrvno.  Corfu,  pronounce 
Kor-foo'. 

lo'nian  War  (Tfoj),B.c.  501-492.  Be- 
gan with  the  revolt  of  Aristagoras,  who 
obtained  help  from  Athens  and  Eretria 
in  500.  Athens  and  Eretria  left  the  con- 
federacy B.C.  499.  Aristagoras  was  slain 
in  Thrace  B.C.  497.  And  in  492  Ionia 
was  completely  subjugated  by  Persia. 

lo'nians  (The).  Had  twelve  great 
cities  on  the  north  coast  of  the  Pelopon- 
nesus and  twelve  colonies  in  Asia  Minor, 
with  several  islands.  Ephesus,  Smyrna, 
Miletus,  and  Samos  belonged  to  the 
twelve  confederated  Ionian  colonies. 

lon'ic  Letters.  The  four  added 
to  the  Greek  alphabet  by  Simonl- 
des  of  Cos  (&  0,  <t>,  x),  and  the  four 
added  by  Epichannos  the  Sicilian  (f,  >?, 
$,  o>).  Called  Ionic,  because  the  Ionian s 
were  the  first  to  adopt  all  the  24  letters. 
(N.B.  The  other  16  are  called  Cadmean 
letters.) 

Ionic  Poets  of  Greece  (The). 
Those  poets  who  wrote  in  the  Ionic 
dialect  or  the  Greek  of  Asia  Minor. 

Homer  wrote  Ionic  Greek ;  but  of  the 
lyrists  the  two  most  eminent  are  Ana- 
creon  (B.C.  568-478)  and  Simonldes  (B.C. 
556-467).  The  elegy  of  the  latter  on 
Leomdas  and  his  800  has  no  superior  in 
the  world ;  and  his '  Lament  of  Danae '  is 
a  model  of  pathos.  As  for  Anacreon,  his 
odes  are  quite  unrivalled.  There  never 
were  odes  more  inimitable  than  his 
1  Cupid  dripping  wet '  (Ode  8),  '  To  my 
dove '  (Ode  9),  and  '  The  Rose '  (Ode  58) 
('  Barnes's  edition '). 

The  following  is  a  literal  translation  of  the 
elegy.  'How  glorious  their  fate  who  fell  at 
ThermopyliB  !  How  beautiful  their  death  !  Their 
tomb  an  altar  !  We  give  them  not  our  tears,  but 
cherish  them  in  immortal  memory.  The  manner 
of  their  death  is  their  funeral  song.  Bust  nor  de- 
stroying time  shall  efface  the  memorial  of  the 
brave.  This  mound  is  the  archive  of  Grecian  glory. 
Leonidas  lies  here  ;  Leonidas  the  king  of  Sparta ; 
Leonidas  who  left  behind  him  a  monument  of 
araise,  a  trophy  of  glory  -which  no  time  shall 


the  lyric  poet  must  not  be  con- 
founded with  Simonldes  the  satirist  who  wrote  in 
Iambic  Terse,  and  lived  a  century  earlier. 

Ionic  Sect  (The)  of  ancient  Greek 
philosopher*.    Founded  by  Thalea,  the 


sage,  and  father  of  speculative  philoso- 
phy (B.C.  611-547).  He  taught  that  all 
bodies  are  compounded  of  atoms;  that  the 
earth  is  round;  that  the  sun  is  a  spin-re 
of  fire ;  and  that  the  moon  is  lighted  by 
the  sun.  His  most  noted  disciples  were 
Anaximander  (B.C.  611-547)  ;  Anax- 
imgnes  (B.C.  558-460) ;  Anaxagnras  («.c. 
500-428);  HeraclTtos  of  Ephesus  (B.C. 
543-188);  and  Diogenes  of  Crete  (B.C. 
639-465). 

Archelios  of  Miletus  Joined  together  the  two 
systems  of  Anaximander  and  Anaxag6ras.  He 
held  with  the  former  that  the  elements  of  all 
things  are  eternal,  and  admitted  with  the  latter 
the  existence  of  a  Supreme  intelligence,  inde- 
pendent of  matter. 

V  Diogenes  of  Crete  must  not  be  confounded 
with  Diogenes  of  8inop£  the  cynic. 

I'owa  (U.S.  America).  So  called 
from  an  Indian  tribe,  and  from  a  river  of 
the  same  name.  The  inhabitants  are 
nicknamed  Hawkeycs. 

Iphicra'tians.  The  mercenaries 
of  Ipliirrati'S  the  Athenian  general  (B.C. 
419-848). 

Ille  pedestria  arma  mutavit.  Quum  ante  Ilium 
imperatorem  maximls  clypeis,  brevlbns  hnxtis, 
minutls  gladiim  uterentur ;  ille,  e  contrario.  pellam 
pro  par  ma  fecit,  ut  ad  motus 
essent  lev  lores.  Hast*  modum  duplicavit.  gladioa 
longiores  fecit.  Idem  genus  lorlcamm  mutavit, 
et  pro  forrels  atque  aeneU  linteas  dedit.-NKi'u*. 
Iphicratft. 

Ireland  (King  of).  Edward  Bruce, 
brother  of  Robert  Bruce,  was  crowned 
king  of  Ireland  at  Dundalk  in  1816,  but 
was  slain  by  the  English  under  Sir  John 
Bermingham  at  Faughart,  near  Dundalk, 
5  Oct.,  1818.  Henry  VIII.  was  the  first 
English  sovereign  who  called  himself 
4  King  of  Ireland.1 

Ireland  (Samuel  William  Henry). 
A  literary  impostor  (1777-1  *:'.:,,.  He 
published  in  folio,  1795,  '  Miscellaneous 
Papers  and  Instruments  under  the  haml 
and  seal  of  William  Shakespeare,  includ- 
ing the  tragedy  of  "  King  Lear,"  and  a 
small  fragment  of  "Hamlet,"  from  the 
original,'  price  41.  4*.  On  2  April,  IT'.i''-. 
he  produced  the  play  of  '  Vortigern  and 
Rowena '  from  the  pen  of  Shakespeare. 
It  was  actually  represented,  and  drew  a 
most  crowded  house.  Dr.  Parr,  Dr.  Val  ]  >y, 
James  Boswell,  Herbert  Croft,  and  Pye 
the  poet-laureate,  signed  a  document 
certifying  their  conviction  that  Ireland's 
productions  were  genuine;  but  Malone 
exposed  the  imposition  of  the  tragedy^ 
and  Ireland  publicly  confessed  that  all 
his  publications  from  beginning  to  eud 


IRELAND 


IEISH 


456 


were  impositions.      See  'Literary  For- 

Society of  United  Irish- 
men. 

Tithe  Agitatow. 
Tithe  War. 

geries,'  &c. 

Sons  of  Freedom. 

United  Brotherhood 

For  my  own  part  1  cannot  Imagine  how  anyone 

Steel  Boys. 
Tenants'  Defence  Asso- 

United Irishmen. 
V.  C. 

•ould  bo  deceived. 

Ireland  of  Austria  (The).    Hun- 
gary, which    struggled  long    for  home 

ciation. 
Tenants'       Defence 
League. 
Terryalts. 

Vigilance  Society. 
White  Boys. 
Young  Irelanders. 
Young     Ireland's     Ilia 

rule,  and  obtained  it  in  1867.    In  1868 

Threshers. 

Ing. 

the  empire  of  Austria  was  designated  the 
1  Austro-Hungarian  Monarchy.' 

Irish  Church  (The).    The  papal 

o.n  t  .Vi  m*i  f.  v  i*n  Tr^lfl.nfl  wtia  Tp.anncmiap.r1  Vw  f.lm 

Irish  American  Land  League 

(The),  1879.  Organised  by  C.  S.  Parnell 
and  affiliated  with  the  Irish  National  Land 
League  (q.v.).  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Irish    Army    of    Liberation 

(The),  1848.  The  war  party  of  Ireland, 
who  had  both  commissions  and  uniforms 
to  fight  against  soldiers  of  Great  Britain 
on  behalf  of  the  Irish  rebels.  See  '  Irish 
Associations.' 


Synod  of  Kells  in  1152. 

The  Catholic  Church  was  abolished  by  Henry 
VIII.  in  1539,  and  the  English  reformed  liturgy 
was  introduced  in  1550. 

Catholic  priests  were  expelled,  under  penalty  of 
death,  by  James  I.  in  1G05 ;  and  the  Articles  of  the 
Church  of  England  were  introduced  in  1635. 

Intermarriages  between  Catholics  and  Pro- 
testants in  Ireland  were  forbidden  by  William  III. 
In  1697. 

Catholics  were  declared  disqualified  to  sit  on 
the  grand  jury  in  1705. 

The  disestablishment  and  disendowment  of  the 
Anglican  Church  in  Ireland  date  from  1871. 


Irish  Associai 

Agents  of  Captain  Right. 
Aggregate  Bodies. 
American  Land  League. 
Anti-Tory  Association. 
Anti-Union  Society. 

iions.     See  under 
Kilkenny  Convention. 
Lady  Clares. 
Ladies'       Irish       Land 
League. 
Ladies'  Land  League. 

Irish    Church  Temporalities 
Bill  (The).    A  bill  to  abolish  the  col- 
lection of  tithes  and  firstfruits,  and  to 
substitute  a  rent-charge,  80  July,  1833. 
Amended  in  1834,  and  again  in  1836.    A 

Attacottic  Rebellion, 

Ladies'  Labour  and  In- 

Sustentation    Fund    was  originated    in 

Avengers. 
Black  Foot. 

Land  Grabbers. 

1870,  and  its  union  with  the  Protestant 

Boys  (The). 
Brotherhood  of  St.  Pa- 

Land Grabbers  League. 
Levellers. 

Church  of  England  was  dissolved  in  1871. 

trick. 

Loyal  Irish  Brethren. 

The   Act   of   iaS3   abolished    the    church-cess, 

Captain  Right. 
Caravats. 

Loyal  National  Repeal 
Association. 

reduced   the    four    archbishops    and    eighteen 
bishops  to  two  archbishops  and  ten  bishops,  and 

Confederate  Catholicg. 

Martyrs'  Meeting. 

appropriated   the    revenues    thus    obtained    to 

Confederation. 

Massacre  of  Scullabogue 

general  church  purposes. 

Cork  Boys. 

Barn. 

Daisy  League. 
Defenders. 
Democratic  Labour  As- 

Molly Maguires. 
Moonlighters,     Captain 
Moonlight. 

Irish  Confederation  (The),  1845. 
The  Young  Ireland    party  headed    by 

sociation. 
Emerald  Club. 
Federalists. 
Fenians. 
Green  Spectre. 
Hearts  of  Steel. 

M.  W.  S. 
National       Association 
for  the  Repeal  of  the 
Union. 
National  Association  of 
Ireland. 

William  Smith  O'Brien,  a  split  from  the 
great  Repeal  party  of  Daniel  O'Conneli. 
The  Young  Irelanders  were  for  enforcing 
their  charter  at  the  sword's  point,  but 

Hillside  Men. 
Home  Rule  League. 
Houghers. 

National  Land  League. 
National  League. 
Nationalists. 

O'Conneli  was  opposed  to  any  such  mad 
measure.  In  1848  they  sent  a  deputation 

I.  N.  B. 
Invincible!. 
I  R  B. 

New  Fenians. 
Night  Boys.      * 
No  1. 

to  France  craving  aid  for  '  the  oppressed 
nationality  of  Ireland,'  and  organised  an 

Irish    American    Land 

Oak  Boys. 

insurrection,  but  just  before  the  time  of 

League. 
Irish   Army  of  Libera- 
tion. 

Our  Boys. 
Orangemen. 
Peep  o'  Day  Boy*. 

uprising  O'Brien  was  arrested,  and,  being 
convicted,  was  exiled  to  Van  Diemen's 

Irish  Confederation. 
Irish  Invincibles. 

Phenicians. 
Philadelphia      Conven- 

Land for  life.    In  1856,  having  obtained 

Irish  Labour  and  Indus- 

tion. 

a  free  pardon,  he  returned  home,  and 

trial  Union. 
Irish  Land  League. 

Phoenix  Park  Murder. 
Phoenix  Society. 

died  in  1864.    See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Irish  Loyal  and  Patrio- 

Redpath Boys. 

tic  Union. 
Irish  Massacre. 
Irish  National  Brother- 

Remonstrants. 
Repeal  Agitation. 
Repeal  Association. 

Irish    Crisis    (The),   1846,   1847. 
During  the  potato  famine. 

hood. 
Irish    National     Land 
League. 
Irish    Republican    Bro- 

Repeal of  the  Union. 
Repeal  Year. 
Revolver  Boys. 
Ribbon  Men. 

Potato  famines  have  not  been  uncommon  In 
Ireland  :  Thus  in  1822  Parliament  voted  300,0004.  for 
relief  purposes,  and  subscriptions  to  the  amount 
of  310  OOOJ.  were  raised.    In  1831  the  crop  In  tku 

therhood. 
Irish         Revolutionary 

Right  Boys. 
Rockites    and    Captain 
Rock 

West  of  Ireland  failed,  and  so  on. 

Irish  Tenant  League. 

Rory  of  the  Hillg. 

Irish  Invincibles  (The).    An  or. 

Irish  Tenants'  Defence 
League. 

Separatists. 
i  tihanavesto. 

ganisation  started  in    Dublin    in   Deo. 

IRISH 


IRISH 


1881  (organised  fully  in  the  spring  of 
1882),  the  members  of  which  bound 
themselves  by  oath  to  '  remove  all  tyrants 
from  the  country,' — in  other  words,  to 
'  assassinate  the  executive  council  of  Ire- 
land, the  chief  secretary,  and  all  govern- 
ment officers.'  McCafferty,  with  others, 
established  the  society.  It  was  limited 
to  250  members,  and  was  under  the  con- 
trol of  a  committee  of  five  Fenians,  viz. 
James  Mullett,  Edward  McCafferty, 
Daniel  and  James  Curley,  and  James 
Carey,  who  were  paid  by  the  Land 
League.  The  first  person  on  the  list  for 
removal  was  the  Bight  Hon.W.  E.  Porster, 
chief  secretary  for  Ireland ;  the  second 
was  Earl  Cowper,  the  lord-lieutenant  of 
Ireland.  These  gentlemen  resigned  and 
left  the  island.  The  first  officials  who 
fell  to  the  assassins  were  Mr.  Thomas 
Burke,  perpetual  under-secretary,  and 
Lord  Frederick  Cavendish,  who  suc- 
ceeded Mr.  Forster,  6  May,  1882.  They 
fell  on  a  Saturday,  in  full  daylight,  in 
Phoenix  Park.  The  trial  of  these  '  Invin- 
cibles '  took  place  in  Dublin,  1883.  See 
'Irish  Republican  Brotherhood'  and 
1  Irish  Associations.' 

Irish  Land  Acts. 

L  An  Act  was  passed  in  1858  (21,  22 
Viet.  c.  72)  to  facilitate  the  Bale  and  trans- 
fer of  land  in  Ireland. 

II.  Deasy's    Act,    1860,    limiting  the 
power  of  a  landlord  to  the  terms  of  his 
contract,  but  not  giving  a  tenant  any 
compensation     for     improvements     on 
eviction. 

III.  The  Act  of  1870  remedied  this,  and 
provided  that  a  tenant  on  eviction  might 
demand  of  his  landlord  just  compensation 
for    all  improvements  made  by  himself 
[the  tenant]  during  his  term  of  tenancy. 

IV.  The  Act  1881  set  up  a  tribunal  to 
fix  a '  fair  rent ' ;  and  legalised  the  tenant's 
interest  in  his  holding,  which  was  sale- 
able in  open  market,  so  that  virtually 
the  Irish  tenant  by  this  Act  was  a  co- 
partner in  the  soil. 

V.  The  Ashbourne  Act,  1885,  placed 
five  million  pounds  sterling  at  the  dis- 
posal of  Irish  tenants  who  desired  to 
purchase  the  fee  simple  of  their  holdings, 
the  loan  to  be  repaid  by  instalments  in 
forty-nine  years.   In  1888  another  similar 
sum  was  granted  for  the   same  object. 
And  in  1890  Mr.  Balfour  introduced  a 
bill  for  a  much  larger  loan  on  very  easy 
terms  enough  by  principal  and  interest 


to  buy  up  any  number  of  farms  whi  .h  the 
tenants  would  be  likely  to  desire. 

VL  The  Act  of   1887,  subjecting   the 
rents    judicially    fixed    in    1S81-- 
revision,   by    which    rents    were    again 
reduced  about  10  per  cent. ;  and  to  xrive 
county-court  judges  the  power  of 
ing  eviction,  and  of    spreading   an.  ;us 
over  a  discretionary  number  of  years. 

These  several  Acts  give  to  tenants  In  Ireland— 
a)  Compensation  lor  Improvements. 
(4)  „  disturbance. 

(3)  Security  of  tenure,  subject  to    payment  of 
rent. 

(4)  A  'fair  rent'  tribunal. 

(5)  The  right  of  selling  their  interest. 

(6)  The  revision  of  judicial  rents. 

(7]  The  right  of  having  eviction  stayed  on  «oo* 
cause  shown. 

(8]  Facilities  for  acquiring  the  fee  simple  of  k 
holding. 

V  Lower  Beltoney,  In  far-off  Qweedore,  IB  now 
(under  the  Purchase  Act)  a  real   garden,   wlul- 
Keeldrum.  on  the  other  side  of  the  road  [under 
the  Plan  of  Campaign,  q.r.],  is  a  wa-: 
Again,  the  barony  of  Karney  in  Moimgh;. 
the  most  blood  stained  spot  in  all  Ireland,  hae. 
with  the  sale  of  the  Mimjuls  of  Bath  s  property, 
become  quite  a  model  district  (1890). 

Irish  Legion  (The),  1803.  An  army 
of  Irish  refugees  in  Paris  raised  by  Bona- 
parte, with  the  intention  of  invading 
England  through  Ireland. 

Irish  Liberator  (The).  Daniel 
O'Connell  (1775-1847). 

Irish  Loan  (The),  1885.  Five 
millions  sterling  set  apart,  to  be  lent  to 
Irish  farmers  by  government  at  3$  per 
cent.,  to  enable  them  to  buy  their  farms 
of  their  landlords.  See  above,  '  Irish 
Land  Acts,'  No.  V. 

Irish  Loyal  and  Patriotic 
Union  (The),  1885.  To  unite  the 
loyalist  party  into  one  body  irrespective 
of  class*  party,  or  creed.  This  union  was 
to  counteract  the  '  National  League ' 
(q.v.).  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Irish  Massacre  (The),  Oct.  and 
Nov.,  1641.  Not  the  massacre  of  Irish- 
men, but  the  massacre  of  forty  or  fifty 
thousand  Englishmen  by  the  Irish  secrei 
society  called  'The  Confederate  Catho- 
lics.' In  this  massacre  husbands  were 
cut  to  pieces  in  presence  of  their  wives, 
children's  brains  were  dashed  out  in  the 
face  of  their  parents,  women  were  bruUlly 
violated,  and  driven  naked  into  the 
woods  to  perish.  Some  were  burned  to 
death,  others  were  drowned,  and  many 
were  buried  alive.  Nothing  like  it  haa 


IRISH 


IRISH 


457 


baen   known    except    the    outrage    of 
Cawnpore. 

The  instigator  of  this  massacre  was  Sir  Phelim 
O  Neil  of  Ulster.  In  July  1648  s  Bull  was  re- 
ceived from  the  pope  granting  a  jubilee  and 
plenary  absolution  to  all  those  who  had  taken  up 
arms  in  the  cause  of  the  Catholic  faith.  Horrible 
and  incredible  as  it  may  seem,  Gregory  XIII. 
proclaimed  the  slaughter  of  St.  Bartholomew  as 
the  '  Year  of  Jubilee,'  and  went  in  full  procession 
to  celebrate  a  public  thanksgiving  service  for  the 


Irish  National  Brotherhood 
(2%e),1881.I.  I.N.B.  This  was  an  offshoot 
of  the  Clan-na-Gael,  or  United  Brother- 
hood. It  began  in  1880  under  what  was 
called  the  New  Departure  (q.v.).  A  union 
of  the  murderous  violence  of  the  Clan- 
na-Gael,  the  constitutional  craft  of  the 
Land  League,  and  the  spoliation  of  the 
No  Rent  party. 

H.  I.N.B.,  1886,  at  Chicago.  An  off- 
shoot of  the  U.B.  or  '  United  Brother- 
hood.' See  '  Irish  Associations,' 

Irish  National  Land  League 

(The),  Oct.  1879-1881.  The  object  of  this 
conspiracy  was  to  establish  the  absolute 
independence  of  Ireland  as  a  separate 
nation.  To  effect  this  object,  agrarian  agi- 
tation against  the  payment  of  agricultural 
rents  was  resorted  to,  in  order  to  secure 
the  co-operation  of  the  tenant  farmers  of 
Ireland,  and  to  impoverish  and  ultimately 
drive  from  the  country  the  Irish  land- 
lords, styled  by  the  leaguers  '  the  English 
garrison.'  Suppressed  1881.  See  '  Irish 
Associations.' 

The  confederation  was  called  the  Land  League, 
the  Irish  National  Land  League,  and  the  Labour 
and  Industrial  Union.  There  were  also  Ladies' 
Leagues,  and  affiliated  societies  in  Great  Britain 
and  America. 

Irish  Night  (The),  18  Dec.,  1688, 
when  a  cry  arose  in  London  that  the 
Irish  (disbanded  on  the  flight  of 'James 
II.)  were  up,  and  were  going  to  cut  the 
throats  of  all  Protestants.  At  one  in  the 
morning  the  drums  collected  the  militia 
and  the  train  bands,  and  100,000  men 
kept  the  streets  in  a  state  of  terror  and 
anarchy.  It  was  called  the  '  Irish  Night,' 
though  no  Irish  put  in  an  appearance, 
the  panic  being  created  by  a  false  alarm. 

Trenchard  was  brother-in  law  to  the  un- 
principled agitator  Hugh  Speke,  who  by  his 
trumped-up  lies  had  occasioned  the  '  Irish  Night.' 
-HOWITT.  Hi»t.  ofEnyl.  (Will,  and  Mary,  p.  69). 

Irish  Parliament  (The),  or  Grat- 
tan's  Parliament  (1782-1800).  Two  in- 
dependent parliaments  in  the  same  king- 
dom being  found  pregnant  with  perpetual 
danger  both  from  within  and  from  wilh- 
20 


out,  the  Dublin  parliament,  by  the  Act  of 
Union,  in  1800,  was  abolished,  and  a  large 
number  of  Irish  representatives,  out  of 
all  proportion  to  the  rest  of  the  kingdom, 
were  admitted  to  the  "Westminster  parlia. 
ment.  In  England  and  Wales  it  is  one 
in  6,000.  In  Ireland  one  in  5,000. 

To  the  Irish  parliament  no  Catholic  was  ad- 
mitted. To  the  representatives  admitted  into  the 
Westminster  house  no  such  restriction  exists. 

The  proximate  cause  of  the  abolition 
of  the  Irish  Parliament  was  this  :  In  1789 
the  Prince  of  Wales  was  made  regent. 
The  English  parliament  restricted  his 
powers,  but  the  Irish  parliament  granted 
him  the  regency  of  Ireland  without  re- 
strictions. This  was  a  warning  of  the 
mischief  which  might  hereafter  occur 
from  two  legislatures,  and  convinced  the 
British  cabinet  that  the  Irish  parliament, 
like  that  of  Scotland,  must  be  united  to 
the  one  general  house  of  legislature  in 
London.  The  Irish  rebellion  of  1798,  in 
which  the  French  were  invited  over, 
brought  the  matter  to  ahead,  and  in  1801 
the  union  was  effected.  See  'Parlia- 
ments.' 

Grattan  stated  in  1798  that  of  the  300  members 
of  the  Irish  house,  200  were  nominees  of  private 
individuals,  and  50  were  returned  by  con- 
stituencies of  not  more  than  ten  electors  hi  each, 
and  several  boroughs  had  not  more  than  one 
elector.  In  1890  about  60  of  the  Irish  deputies  in 
the  House  of  Commons  were,  for  the  most  part, 
the  nominees  of  C.  S.  Parnell. 

Irish  Rebellion.  I.  In  1565 
occurred  the  rebellion  of  Shan  O'Neal, 
who  applied  to  Prance  for  soldiers. 
O'Neal  was  assassinated  in  1567. 

II.  In  1594  occurred  the  rebellion  of 
Hugh  O'Neil,  earl  of  Tyrone,  who  assumed 
the  title  of  The  O'Neil.    This '  patriot '  (!) 
offered  the  crown  of  Ireland  to  the  king  of 
Spain  in  1597,  and  the  Spaniards  actually 
sent  an  army  into  Ireland  to  obtain  the 
promised  crown.  O'Neil,  with  his  Spanish 
army,  was  defeated  at  Kinsale ;  he  sur- 
rendered to  Mountjoy,  was  pardoned,  and 
went  to  Rome,  where  he  died  in  1616. 

III.  In  1608  occurred  the  rebellion  of 
O'Dogherty,  in  Ulster.    James  I.  then 
parcelled  out  the  north  of  Ireland  to 
Scotch  and  English  settlers.   This  confis- 
cation is  known  as  the  'Plantation  of 
Ulster'  (q.v.). 

IV.  In  1641,  while  the  English  were  in 
civil   war,   the    Irish   rose   in    rebellion 
under  Roger  More  and  Sir  Phelim  O'Neil, 
and   massacred  the  Protestants    to  thw 
number  of  40,000. 


IEISH 


IRISHMEN 


V.  In  1649  Cromwell,  having  taken  the 
cities  of  Drogheda,  Wexford,  and  Clon- 
mel,  left  Ireton  to  carry  on  the  war. 
Ireton  reduced    place  after  place,  and 
soon  after  the  death  of  Ireton  the  re- 
bellion was  quite  stamped  out  (1652). 

VI.  In  1789  the  Great  Rebellion  broke 
out.    It  was  caused  by  the  creation  of 
numerous    Irish    societies    hostile     to 
England,    especially    that    called    the 
'  United  Irishmen '  (q.v.). 

VII.  In  1796  the  Irish  concluded  a 
secret  treaty  with  the  French  Directory, 
but  the    treasonable    plot    was  utterly 
frustrated  by  the  battles  of  Bantry  Bay 
in  1796,  and  the  battle  of  Camperdown 
in  1797. 

1  Jan.,  1801,  the  union  of  Great  Britain  and 
Ireland  was  effected,  and  since  then  the  Irish  have 
had  no  opportunity  ot  offering  '  their  crown  ' 
either  to  France  or  Spain. 

VIII.  1848.    The  nation  was  more  or 
less  disturbed  from  April  to  the  middle 
of  Sept.    William  Smith  O'Brien  was  the 
chief  disturber,  and  his  lieutenants  were 
Meagher  and  M'Manus.    All  three  being 
arrested  were  condemned  to  death,  but 
were  transported  to  Van  Diemen's  Land. 
Meagher    and     M'Manus     escaped    to 
America,  and  O'Brien,  in  1856,  having 
obtained  a  free  pardon,  returned  home 
and  died  at  Bangor  hi  1864. 

William  Smith  O'Brien  was  joint  deputy  from 
the  Irish  Confederation  to  the  French  republic, 
8  April,  1848. 

IX.  The  Home  Rule  faction,  under  the 
leadership  of  Charles  S.  Parnell,  began 
in   1870,  and  disorganised  Ireland  with 
numberless  disorderly  associations,  some 
of  an    anti-landlord    character,    others 
more  criminal  still.  Boycotting  (q.v.)  was 
introduced.    Shooting  men  through  the 
legs,  pouring  hot  pitch  on  the  heads  of 
women,  maiming  cattle,  and  the  most 
reckless  destruction  of  property,  intimi- 
dated all  who  resisted  the  rebels.    See 
'  Plan  of  Campaign,' '  Irish  Associations,' 
&c.  &c.    In  1890  the  disturbance  was  not 
wholly  stamped  out. 

When  Ireland  had  its  own  rulers  the  civil  and 
moral  condition  of  the  country  was  so  bad  that 
Pope  Adrian  IV.  authorised  Henry  II.  to  under- 
take the  conquest  of  it,  hoping  that  a  strong  arm 
mifht  do  something  to  settle  the  country. 

AVhen  Grattan  had  his  parliament  he  passed 
fifty-four  coercion  acts,  1782,  <fcc. 

Whatever  may  be  said  respecting  '  the  planta- 
tion of  Ireland  '  by  James  I.,  one  thing  is  certain  : 
No  part  of  Ireland  is  so  wealthy,  and  no  part  of 
Ireland  BO  loyal  and  industrious,  as  Ulster. 

Irish  Reproductive  Loan 
Fund  (The),  1822.  Originated  in  the 


excess  of  subscription  to  what  was  ex- 
pended hi  the  relief  of  sufferers  from 
the  famine.  The  surplus  was  entrusted 
to  a  committee  in  London,  and  called 
the  Irish  Reproductive  Loan  Fund, 
under  which  small  sums  are  advanced  to 
industrious  individuals  of  the  working 
classes,  to  be  repaid  by  instalments 
with  interest  at  6(7.  in  the  pound,  reduced 
afterwards  to  4d. 

Irish  Republican  Brother- 
hood (The),  1869.  The  Dublin  con- 
tingent  of  the  '  Irish  Invincibles  '  (q.v.). 
It  consisted  of  fifty  of  the  most  desperate 
of  the  gang.  They  were  sworn  '  to  re- 
move all  tyrants  from  the  country.'  This 
meant  they  were  to  murder  or  drive  out 
of  Ireland  all  the  constituted  adminis- 
trators and  guardians  of  the  law  and  of 
order,  together  with  all  owners  of  land 
The  Phoenix  Park  murder  (q.v.)  was  their 
first  a,nd  most  notorious  achievement.  Set 
'  Irish  Associations.' 

Irish  Revolutionary  Brother. 

hood  (The),  or  I.  R.  B.  The  Irish  branch 
of  the  American  V.C.  (i.e.  United  Brother- 
hood), for  the  purpose  of  making  Ireland 
an  independent  republic  by  force  of 
arms.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Irish  Society  (The),  1619.  Certain 
London  merchants  incorporated  by 
charter,  who  contracted  for  large  tracts 
of  land  hi  Tyrconnel  (q.v.),  when  Jiunea 
I.  planted  the  territory  with  Scotch  and 
English  tenants.  See  'Plantation  of 
Ulster.' 

Irish  Tenant  League  (The),  1850 
Pledged  to  oppose  all  Governments  which 


Fenians  (q.v.).     See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Irish  Tenants' Defence  League 
(The),  1889.  To  supersede  the  '  Plan  of 
Campaign'  (q.v.),  declared  to  be  illegal 
The  object  of  tho  '  Defence  League  '  it 
to  supply  tenants  with  money  and  legal 
advisers  to  fight  their  landlords  and 
weary  them  out  with  the  infinite  shifts 
of  law.  During  the  process  an  evicted 
tenant  is  to  be  furnished  by  the  I 
with  a  home  and  needful  support.  Mr. 
C.  S.  Parnell  was  Ohepriinum  mobile  of 
the  scheme.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Irishmen   of  Islam  (The).     So 
the  Moors  of  Morocco  have  b«eu  called. 


IRMIN-SUL 


IRON 


459 


Irmin-BUl.  Herman's  Column. 
Erected  to  commemorate  the  victory  of 
Herman  over  Varus  the  Roman.  It  was 
long  considered  a  palladium  of  the  Saxon 
nation.  Charlemagne  destroyed  the 
temple  of  Eresburg,  and  faransferred  the 
pillar  to  Corbey. 

Iron  Age  (The).  The  era  between 
the  death  of  Charlemagne,  814,  and  the 
accession  of  Hugues  Capet,  987,  is  so 
called  from  its  constant  civil  wars.  Also 
called  the  '  leaden  age  '  from  its  worth- 
lessness,  and  the  'dark  age'  from  its 
barrenness  of  learned  men. 

The  present  has  often  been  called  '  The  age  of 
•teel.'  Hugues  Capet,  pronounce  U  Cap'-pay.l 

Iron  Arm. 

L  Guillaume  Bras  de  far  (*-1046). 
First  of  the  twelve  sons  of  Tancrede  de 
Hauteville. 

II.  Capu.  Francois  de  Lanoue,  a 
Huguenot,  who  died  at  the  siege  of  Lam- 
balle  (1581-1591). 

Iron  Calvinist  of  Rosny  (The). 
Maximilien  de  Bethune,  due  de  Sully 
(1560-1641),  born  at  Rosny;  chief  min- 
icter  of  Henri  IV.,  and  the  greatest  of 
all  French  statesmen. 

Iron  Chancellor  (The).  Prince 
Otto  von  Bismarck  of  Prussia  (1813), 
Chancellor  of  the  North  German  Con- 
federation 14  July,  1867.  He  retired 
from  public  life  in  1890. 

Iron  Chest  (The).  A  secret  closet 
in  the  wall  of  the  king's  bedchamber  in 
the  Tuileries.  Made  by  Gamain,  a  lock- 
smith who  had  been  employed  by  Louis 
XVI.  to  construct  it.  It  was  behind  the 
wainscot,  and  so  well  concealed  that  no 
one  could  have  discovered  it  without  being 
first  shown  it.  Gamain  betrayed  it  to 
the  Convention,  and  amongst  other  papers 
were  several  from  Mirabeau  which  were 
BO  damnatory  that  the  Convention  or- 
dered his  bust  to  be  removed  from  the 
hall  and  stamped  to  powder. 

Iron-clad  Oath  (The).  An  act 
passed,  in  1867,  by  the  United  States  of 
North  America,  excluding  from  the  fran- 
chise all  those  who  had  borne  arms 
against  the  United  States,  and  even  all 
who  had  directly  or  indirectly  given  aid 
to  the  Southerners.  It  was  practically 
the  temporary  disfranchisement  of  the 
Southern  whites. 


Iron  Crown.  Several  examples 
occur  of  traitors  or  aspirants  to  a  crown 
being  put  to  death  by  a  mockery  red-hot 
iron  crown.  Take  the  two  following : — 

1.  Walter    earl    of    Athol    murdered 
James  I.  of  Scotland  in  Perth,  hoping  to 
usurp  the  crown ;   but  he  was  crowned 
only  with  a  red-hot  iron  diadem  which 
ate  to  his  brain  and  killed  him  (1437). 

2.  Doza  or  Dosa   the  Hungarian  was 
put  to  death  by   a  similar  torture,  for 
heading   the  peasant    rebellion   against 
the  nobles  (1514). 

Iron  Crown  of  Lombardy  (The). 
Not  an  iron  crown,  but  a  magnificent 
gold  diadem,  containing  a  narrow  iron 
band  about  fths  of  an  inch  broad,  and 
TTyth  of  an  inch  in  thickness.  This  band 
was  made  out  of  a  nail  given  to  Constan- 
tino by  his  mother,  and  said  to  be  one 
of  the  nails  used  in  the  crucifixion.  The 
outer  circlet  of  the  crown  is  of  beaten 
gold,  set  with  large  rubies,  emeralds,  and 
sapphires,  and  the  iron  band  is  within 
this  circlet.  The  first  Lombard  king 
crowned  with  it  was  Agilulph,  at  Milan, 
in  591.  Charlemagne  was  crowned 
with  it  in  774;  Friedrich  III.  in  1452; 
Karl  V.  in  1530;  and  Napoleon  I.,  23 
May,  1805,  crowned  himself  with  it  as 
'  king  of  Italy '  in  Milan  Cathedral.  It 
was  given  up  to  Victor  Emmanuel  on 
the  conclusion  of  peace  with  Austria  in 
1866.  The  motto  on  the  crown  is  '  God 
has  given  it  me ;  beware  who  touches  it.' 

According  to  a  tradition  Gregory  the  Great  gave 
this  crown  to  Queen  Theodelinda.  The  first  kaiser 
who  wore  it  was  Henry  of  Luxemburg  in  1311. 

Iron  Duke  (The).  Arthur  Wellesley 
duke  of  "Wellington  (1769-1852).  His 
statue,  made  of  bronze  by  M.  C.  Wyatt, 
was  mounted  on  the  marble  arch  opposite 
his  house  in  1846.  This  hideous  deform- 
ity, removed  in  1882,  had  a  share  in  esta- 
blishing the  eponym  of  the  '  Iron '  duke. 

An  Achilles  In  bronse,  by  Westmacott,  was 
erected  in  Hyde  Park  from  subscriptions  contri- 
buted by  the  ladies  of  England  in  honour  of  the 
duke. 

Iron  Emperor  (The).  Nicholas  of 
Russia  (1796, 1826-1855). 

Iron  Hand.  Gotz  von  Berlichingen, 
immortalised  by  Goethe  (16th  cent.),  is  so 
called  from  his  iron  hand.  The  hand 
weighed  8  Ibs.,  and  was  so  constructed 
as  to  grasp  a  sword  or  lance.  It  wag 
invented  by  a  mechanic  of  Nuremberg, 
and  is  preserved  at  Jaxthausen,  neat 


160 


IRON 


ISAURIAN 


Heilbronn.  A  duplicate  is  in  the  Schloss 
at  Erbach,  in  the  OdenwaldL  Gbtz  von 
Berlichingen  lost  his  right  hand  at  the 
siege  of  Landahut.  See  '  Duke  with  the 
Silver  Hand';  'Golden  Hand.' 

The  family  of  Clephane  of  Carslogie  are  In  pos- 
session of  a  steel  hand  conferred  by  one  of  the 
kings  of  Scotland  on  a  laird  of  Caralogle,  who  had 
lost  his  band  In  hla  country'*  service.— 8OOTT. 
border  Antiquitiei,  vol.  U.  p.  206. 

Iron  Mask  (Man  in  the).  A  mys- 
teriouH  prisoner  in  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV., 
condemned  at  all  times  to  wear  a  black 
velvet  mask.  He  was  confined  in  1GG2 
in  the  chateau  of  Pignerol ;  and  died  in 
the  Bastille  in  1703,  at  the  age  of  68. 
He  went  by  the  name  of  L'Estang,  bat 
who  he  was  nobody  knows;  and  Louis 
XIV.,  when  the  captive  was  dead,  com- 
manded that  his  face  should  be  beaten 
to  a  pulp  and  cut  to  pieces  to  prevent 
recognition. 

Iron  Tooth.  '  Dent  de  Fer.'  Fried- 
rich  II.  elector  of  Brandenburg  (1657, 
1088-1718). 

Iron  Virgin  (The).  An  instrument 
of  torture.  It  waa  a  hollow  wooden 
figure  representing  a  woman.  The  figure 
opened  like  a  cupboard,  and  the  front  of 
it  was  studded  with  long  sharp  iron  spikes. 
The  victim  being  placed  in  the  figure, 
the  front  or  lid  was  gradually  closed  upon 
him,  and  the  spikes  were  so  arranged  as 
to  pierce  thp  eyes  and  least  vital  parts. 
When  quite  closed  the  victim  was 
crushed,  and  lingered  in  horrible  torture 
till  actual  agony  exhausted  his  vital 
powers.  See  '  Nabis." 

Ironside.  Edmund  II.  king  of  the 
Anglo-Saxons  was  so  called  from  his  iron 
armour  (989, 1016-1017). 

Sir  Richard  Steele  signed  hlmMlf  'Hector  Iron- 
•ide  '  In  the  '  Guardian  '  (1071-1739). 

Ironsides  (The).  Cromwell's  brigade 
was  so  called  for  their  irresistible  ob- 
stinacy in  fight 

Sir  Philip  Warwick  says :  '  The  regiment  of  1.000 
men  which  Cromwell  raised  for  ibe  Association  of 
the  Eastern  Counties,  and  which  soon  became 
known  as  his  Irontidtt,  was  formed  strictly  of  reli- 
gious fanatics,  for  Cromwell  told  Hampden  thai 
the  one  weapon  which  could  meet  and  turn  the 
chivalry  of  the  cavalier  was  religious  enthu- 


Iroquois.  A  confederation  of  five 
American-Indian  States,  partly  in  Canada 
and  partly  in  the  United  States.  They 
were  the  Mohawks,  the  Oneidas,  the 
Onondagai,  the  Sanecas,  and  the  Cayugae. 


They    were    proud,    brave,    hospitaHe, 
faithful,  and  melancholic. 

When  the  Tuscaroras  Joined  them  they  were  In- 
creased to  six  states. 

Irrefragable  Doctor  (The). 
'  Doctor  Irrefragabflis,'  Alexander  of 
Hales,  of  the  Order  of  Friars  Minor, 
Paris  (died  1245).  He  was  an  K 
man,  and  was  called  Hales  from  a  monas- 
tery in  Gloucestershire  where  he  waa 
brought  up.  He  wrote  a  coiiim* -nt  irv  on 
the  famous  '  Sentences '  of  Pierre  Lom- 
bard, and  was  the  master  of  Duns 
Scotus.  See '  Doctors.* 

There  was*  John  Hales  who  was  called  '  The 
Ever  Memorable.1   who  was  born  at  Bath 
HIM).    Professor  William  Hales,  the  chronologist, 
U  quite  another  person.    He  died  in  1881. 

Irregulars  (The).  We  have  no 
Irregulars  in  the  British  army ;  but  in 
the  Indian  army  we  have  Ltrafftllftn 
among  the  black  troops,  such  as  Ho 
Horse,  Probyn's  Central  India  Horse, 
<fec. 

The  Militia,  the  Yeomanry,  and  the  Volunteers 
are  not  regular*  <?.t>.>.  bat  yet  they  are  not  called 
Irregulars.  In  France  the  '  troupes  irregulieres 
are  those  who  do  not  belong  to  the  line  (q .c.». 

Ir'vingitea  (8  syl.),  1826.  Follow- 
ers of  Edward  Irving,  a  Scotch  minister, 
whose  most  striking  peculiarity  was  the 
expectation  of  the  speedy  advent  of 
Christ  and  the  beginning  of  the  mil- 
lennium. His  followers  claimed  the 
miraculous  gifts  of  tongue- 
healing,  and  raising  of  the  dead,  though 
Irving  himself  never  laid  claim  to  such 
powers.  He  died  in  1834. 

They  call  themselves  the  'Apostolic  Cathollo 
Church.'  and  have  four  ministries:  (1)  Apostles; 
:  hots;  (8)  Evangelists;  and  (4)  Pastors  or 
Angels. 

Isau'rian   War    (The),    4:> 
TarcaliHsseus,   or   Zeno,   invited  over   a 
formidable   band  of  I  saurian  8,  but   hio 
successor   Anastasius    suppressed 
pensions,  banished  them  from  Constanti- 
nople, and  prepared  war  for  their  exter- 
mination.     Some    150,000 
headed   by   a  fighting    bishop,   <!• 
arms,  and  a  war  of  six  years'  duration 
ensued.    The  Isaurians  retired  t< 
fastnesses   in   the   mountains,   but   fort 
after  fort  fell;  their  communication  with 
the  sea  was  cut  off ;  the  bravest  of  their 
leaders  died   in  arms;   those  who  sur- 
vived were  dragged  in    chains  to    the 
hippodrome,  and  those  of  their  young 
men    who    refused    to    submit    to    the 
Romans  were  banished  to  Thrace. 


ISIAC 


ISTHMIAN 


401 


Is'iac  Table  (The).  A  flat  rect- 
angular bronze  plate,  about  4  ft.  8  in. 
long,  containing  three  rows  of  figures  of 
Egyptian  emblems  and  deities.  It  was 
sold  by  a  soldier  to  a  locksmith,  and  the 
locksmith  sold  it  to  Cardinal  Bembp  in 
1527.  It  is  now  at  Turin,  but  it  is  a 
general  opinion  that  the  table  is  spu- 
rious. See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Isidore  of  Seville.  One  of  the 
doctors  of  the  church  (570-636) :  his  day 
is  4  April.  Author  of  '  Commentaries  on 
the  Old  and  New  Testament,'  a  '  Treatise 
on  the  Ecclesiastical  Writers,'  'A 
Chronicle  from  Adam  to  626,'  &c.  Set 
1  Doctors  of  the  Church.' 

Isido'rian  Decretals  (The), 
820-836,  or  '  The  False  Decretals.'  Fifty- 
nine  decretals  palmed  off  as  the  work 
of  St.  Isidore  of  Seville  (570-036).  They 
aim  at  the  exaltation  of  the  Roman 
pontiff  and  the  depreciation  of  the  civil 
power,  the  infallibility  of  the  pope,  and 
the  justification  of  certain  '  Catholic ' 
practices,  such  as  the  rite  of  chrism,  and 
BO  on.  See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

The  collection  consists  of  three  parts :  (1)  con- 
tains  61  decretal  epistles  from  popes  of  the  first 
three  centuries.  Clement  to  Sylvester  (91-814); 
C2i  canons  of  the  councils;  (8)  decretal  epistle* 
from  Sylvester  to  Deodatus  r814  015).  Of  these  88 
are  certainly  spuriouH,  and  yet  for  nearly  1.000 
years  they  were  appealed  to  by  popes  and  councils 
as  authority.  In  17H9 1'ope  Plus  Vi:  admitted  them 
to  be  iniquitous  forgeries. 

V  Some  attribute  these  decretals  to  Illculfe 
archbishop  of  Mentz  :  others  to  Isidore  Mercator, 
or  '  Peccator,'  an  some  surname  him,  a  Cenobit«  ; 
others  again  to  Benedict  Levita,  a  Galilean  monk. 

Islam.  The  Mohammedan  creed ;  a 
believer  in  the  creed  is  a  Moslem,  Mus- 
sulman, Islamite,  or  Mohammedan. 

Isle  des  Chevaux  (The).  The 
Isle  of  May,  in  the  throat  of  the  Firth  of 
Forth.  It  is  about  a  mile  in  length  and 
encloses  some  70  acres  of  pasture  land 
much  prized  for  grazing  horses. 
Pronounce  Eel'  da'Sha-vo'. 

Isle  of  Destiny  (The).    Inisfail. 

Isle  of  Mist  (The).  The  Isle  of 
Skye,  its  high  hills  being  almost  always 
shrouded  in  mist. 

•  Nor  sleep  thy  hand  by  thy  side,  Chief  of  the 
Isle  of  Mist.'-O8SUN,  k'ingal,  \. 

IsleofSaintB  (The).  Ireland  wao 
to  called  after  the  conversion  of  the 
people  to  Christianity ;  before  that  tune 
it  was  called  the  Sacred  Isle.  It  was  as 
difatinguished  for  being  the  school  of 


Druidism  or  sun-worship  as  it  was  sul/rso- 
quently  for  being  the  school  of  Chriatiar 
scholars. 

Isma'elitea  (4  syl.),or  '  Ismael'ians.' 
Separatists  from  the  Shiites,  a  Moslem 
sect.  The  Shiites  believe  that  there 
have  been  twelve  true  Imams.  The 
Ismaelites  believe  in  only  seven  :  Ali 
(son-in-law  of  Mohammed)  and  his  six 
regular  descendants.  The  seventh  was 
Ismael,  who  died  780,  leaving  an  infant 
son  Mohammed.  This  infant  was  set 
aside,  and  his  uncle  Monsa  was  made 
kalif  or  imam  (q.v.).  This  caused  a  split 
in  the  party,  and  those  who  followed  the 
infant  Mohammed  called  themselves 
Ismaelites.  No  one  knows  what  became 
of  the  infant,  but  the  Ismaelites  assert 
that  he  will  appear  in  the  fulness  of 
time,  and  restore  the  true  faith.  These 
Ismaelites  were  very  influential  from  780 
to  the  12th  century,  and  from  them 
sprang  the  Karmathians  who  ravaged 
Persia  and  Syria  in  the  8th  century? 
the  Fatimite  kalifp  who  reigned  in  Egypt 
from  909  to  1174 ;  the  Assassins  (q.v.) 
1090-1258;  the  Druses,  the  Nosairis, 
and  the  Wahabites  (8  syl.). 

The  Ismaelites  were  materialists,  and  iym. 
bolised  away  all  those  parts  of  the  Koran  opposed 
to  their  own  views.  Their  missionaries  are 
called  'dais,'  and  a  good  Ismaelite  should  pray 
fifty  times  a  day. 

Ismaelites  of  the  East  (The) 
The  Assassins,  an  order  of  the  Ismael'  • 
ians  or  Isma'elites  (q.v.).  Their  great 
aim  was  to  stamp  out  the  Sunnites  and 
assassinate  the  Sunnite  kalif. 

Isoc'rates  (The  French).  Fleshier 
(1632-1710).  A  great  pulpit  orator.  Noted 
for  his  '  Funeral  Orations,'  especially  one 
pronounced  over  Marshal  Turenne. 

Israelites'  Clubs.  See  note  af  tor 
'  Circumcellfans,'  p.  175,  col.  i. 

Isth'mian  Games  (The).  Ir<  ui- 
cient  Greece  held  in  the  Isthmus  of 
Corinth  every  alternate  spring,  the  1st 
and  3rd  of  each  Olympiad.  The  games 
began  at  sunrise  with  the  foot- match, 
and  the  victor  gave  his  name  to  the 
Olympiad.  Wrestling  was  the  next 
match,  then  boxing,  then  leaping,  then 
the  chariot  race.  The  only  prize  was  % 
wreath  of  parsley  or  green  pine-lea voa, 

The  pancrafiftn  was  a  combination  of  wrestling 
and  boxing.  The  combatants  tried  their  strength 
first  by  squeezing  each  other's  hands.  Sostratoi 
of  Sicyon  gained  twelve  prizes  for  crushing  ici« 
opponent  •  hand  la  the  prelimUarj  grip. 


.OS 


ITALIAN 


ITALIAN 


Italian  Architecture.  Renais- 
sance, or  'Classical  Revival.'  It  com- 
menced in  Italy  at  the  beginning  of  the 
15th  cent.,  was  introduced  into  France 
about  a  century  later,  and  into  England 
1560-70. 

Italian  Confederacy  (The),  1526. 
Consisting  of  the  pope,  the  Italian 
princes  and  states,  and  Francois  I.  of 
France,  against  Karl  V.  The  allies  en- 
gaged to  raise  80,000  foot  soldiers,  8,000 
horse,  and  a  sufficient  fleet.  Henry  VIII. 
of  England  did  not  join  the  league, 
but  he  favoured  it,  for  Wolsey  hated 
Karl. 

Italian  Confederation  or 
League  (The).  The  eight  allied  na- 
tions in  the  Social  War  (B.C.  90-89). 

Italian  French  School  of  Paint- 

ing  (The).  Called  the '  Sophocles  of  Art,' 
because  the  exponents  drew  their  human 
beings  models  of  perfection.  This  school 

Italian  Painters  of  Lombardy. 

CALLED 
Corroggio     ...       ...       ...       ...       M.       M.       ^ 

Annlbale  Carraocl         _       «. 

Michel  Angelo  da  Caravagglo         «.       ... 
Guido 

Alband"        .'        .'.'.'        .'..'       _       «. 

Domenichlno       ...       ...       ...       „.       .,. 

Lanfranco  ... 

Guercino     


included  Vouet  (1582-1649),  Mignard 
(1610-1695),  Lesueur  (1617-1655),  Lebrun 
(1619-1690),  Jouvenet  (1647-1707), 
Rigaud  (1659-1748),  and  Lemoine  (1688-- 
1787). 

Italian  League  (The),  1511-1512. 

Set  on  foot  by  Pope  Julius  II.  against 
Louis  XH.  of  France.  Henry  VIII.  ..f 
England  and  his  father-in-law  Ferdinand 
V.  of  Aragon  joined  the  pope.  Julius 
laid  the  kingdom  of  France  under  an 
interdict,  and  convened  a  general  council 
at  Rome  (the  Fifth  General  Council  of 
the  Lateran),  chiefly  for  the  reproof  of 
Louis  XII.  Pope  Julius  died  in  1513, 
and  the  league  was  dissolved. 

LouU  XII.  and  Maximilian  had  convened  the 
Council  of  Pisa  to  depose  the  pope.  The  real 
cauM  of  contention  wat  this.  The  Pope,  the 
Kaiser  of  Germany,  and  the  King  of  Aragon  had 
formed  a  league  for  seizing  Venetla  and  parcel- 
ling it  oat  between  them  ;  but  Louis  contrived  to 
be  in  the  field  first,  won  the  battle  of  Agnadello, 
and  Venice  fell  into  his  hands.  This  was  not 
•what  the  pope  wanted,  so  ha  broke  the  league 
and  formed  a  new  one  Vo  drivj  U.«  French  out  ol 
Italy. 


«.•.•»«.        (1404-1M4) 


Anmbab  Carraeci 

Anerighi  or  MtrigM 

Guido  Reni              ...  _        « 

Francttco  A Ibcuti    ...  ^       ^ 

Dammico  Zampitri  ...       _ 

Giovanni  Lanfranco  ^ 

Giowutxt  Fnmoeieo  BarMtri    I 


Italian  Painters,  &c.  of  Rome. 

GALLED 

Leonardo  da  Vinci        •••»«• 
II  Perugino  ...       „.       .»       ».       ~ 

Michel  Angelo  ..•.•.«.«. 
Banzio  Raphael  ...  ~.  _  ~.  — 
Andrea  do  1  Surto  ...«._.. 

Francesco  I'riinaUco'.n  ^        „.        _. 

Giulio  Romano    _        ...        ~. 

Polidoro  Caldara  ....._._ 

IlParmigiano  «•.•.•.«. 
Daniele  Uicciarelll  M  M  M  M 
Cocchino  del  Salvlatl  «.«.«._ 

Berrettini ...       ...       _ 

II  Lucchcsino       

Italian  Painters  of  Venice. 

CALLED 

Giambclllnl  _  «. 

Giorgione ~.  ». 

Titian          —  ... 

Jacopo  da  Ponte  11  Bassano  ...  «.  -. 

II  Tintoretto         «.       «.       m  «.  — 

Paul  Veronese      ^       ^       ...  ^.  «. 

(1  Giovane  ..         ». 

U  Vecchio   ...  


Ltanart, ) 
Piftro  1'nnucci 
Michslagnolo  BvonarroH... 


Fr^^prtSSSeSo  :::    :::    : 

Giulio  Pippi 

Polidoro  <to  Caravagglo 

' 
iflf  da  I'olltmi 


au.',  1M9) 


Piftro  da  Cortina 

l'i.t,o  T,sta  ... 


(l.'.IO-l.va) 


-.-««.        0611  1G48) 


NAMK. 

Giornnni  IMlini  —  ^. 
Giorgio  Harlxtrellt  ...  ^ 
Tiiiano  Vecellio  ... 

Jacobo  Robtuti        ~! 
Paolo  Ca<]linri 
Jacobo  P'alnn  (of  Venice) 
Jacobo  Palma 


.143R-1M6) 
(1648-1598) 


Italian  Republic  (The),  1802.  So 
Napoleon  called  the  Cisalpine  Republic. 

In  1801  Savoy  and  Piedmont  were  united  to 
France;  Milan  taken  from  Austria  formed  the 
Cisalpine  Republic. 

Italian  War  (The),  1488-1549.  Be- 
gun in  the  reign  of  Charles  VIII.  aud 


ended  in  the  reign  of  Henri  II.  It  was 
an  attempt  of  France  to  become  master 
of  Italy.  After  sixty-five  years  of  war, 
Henri  signed  at  Cateau  <  'iiml.ivsis  the 
Paix  Malheuivuse,  by  which  he  renounced 
Genoa,  Naples,  Milan,  and  Corsica. 
Though  the  Italian  war  brought  no  umterlaJ 


ITALIAN 


JACOBI 


468 


advantage  to  Franca,  Indirectly  it  was  beneficial 
and  brought  about  the  renaissanae,  which  made 
Itself  conspicuous  in  the  literature,  architecture, 
ftnd  taste  of  the  nation. 

Italian  of  Asia  (The).  Persian, 
noted  for  its  harmonious  sound,  its  facility 
of  versification,  and  its  adaptation  to 
music  of  the  lighter  forms. 

Malay  Is  •  the  Italian  of  the  East1 ;  and  Telugu 
1  the  Italian  of  India.1 

Italic  School  (The)  of  Philosophy. 
The  Pythagorean  school,  which  arose  hi 
Italy  about  540  B.C.  In  this  school  almost 
all  things  are  explained  by  relative  num- 
bers. The  chief  of  the  disciples  are 
Ocellus,  Tiinaeus,  Archytas,  Alcmseon, 
Philolaos,  and,  somewhat  later,  Apollo- 
nius  of  Tyana. 

Italics.  Sloping  type.  Originally 
called  cursiveti,  or '  cursive  letters,'  after- 
wards '  Venetian  letters,'  because  they 
were  used  by  the  great  Venetian  printers, 
Aldo  Manuzio  (1447-1515),  Paolo  Manu- 
zio (1512-1574),  and  Aldo  Manuzio  the 
younger  (1547-1597).  The  classical 
authors  issued  by  these  printers  are 
called  the  '  Aldine  editions.'  It  was  silly 
to  adopt  the  French  word  Italique  in- 
stead of  Venetian  type,  but  custom  has 
established  the  word  too  firmly  to  be 
displaced.  See  '  Eoman  Type.' 

Cursive  letter*  are  now  employed  to  mark  em- 
phatic words  or  words  of  a  foreign  language. 

Iva'rian  Dynasty  (The).  Im- 
properly called  '  The Skioldung Dynasty' 
(q.v.),  and  sometimes  '  The  Race  of  Lod- 
brok.'  The  founder  was  Ivar  Vidfadmg, 
who  is  said  to  have  reigned  from  A.D.  647 
to  735.  The  Ivarian  dynasty  gave  four- 
teen kings,  and  lasted  from  647  to  1056  ;  it 
followed  the  Ynglings,  and  was  succeeded 
by  the  race  of  Stenkil.  The  Ivarian  was 
the  second  Swedish  dynasty,  and  is  some- 
times called  the  '  Race  of  Sigurd,'  from 
Sigurd-Ring,  the  3rd  of  the  line.  The 
reason  is  this:  Harald  HOdeound,  the 
grandson  and  successor  of  Ivar,  lived  in 
Denmark,  and  sent  his  nephew  Sigurd- 
Rhi£  to  Upsa'la  as  his  viceroy.  Sigurd 
rebelled  against  his  uncle,  who  was  slain 
in  battle,  and  succeeded  him.  Lodbrok 
was  the  son  of  Sigurd-Ring. 

Jack  Boot  (-4),  1768.  The  mocking 
emblem  of  John  .  .  .  Bute,  the  chief 
minister  of  George  III.  A  jack-boot  was 
carried  in  procession,  and  burnt  in  the 
cider  riots  raised  by  Sir  Francis  Dash- 
wood's  unpopular  tax  on  cider  and  perry. 


When  No.  45  of  '  The  North  Briton  'was 
condemned  to  be  burnt  by  the  common 
hangman  in  1768,  the  mob  rescued  the 
paper  and  burnt  a  jack -boot  instead. 

The  scandal  was  that  the  Earl  of  Bute  was  the 
paramour  of  the  Dowager  Princess  of  Wales  and 
the  rioters  therefore  carried  a  petticoat  on  a 
pole  as  well  as  a  jack- boot,  and  both  were  burnt 
together.  John  Stuart  earl  of  Bute  (1713-1792). 

Jack  Straw.  A  priest  who,  with 
John  Ball  of  Kent,  took  a  leading  part  in 
Wat  the  Tyler's  rebellion  of  1381.  He 
was  executed  the  same  year. 

Jack  the  Ripper.  An  unknown 
person  who  so  called  himself,  and  com- 
mitted a  series  of  murders  in  the  east 
end  of  London  on  common  prostitutes. 

The  first  was  2  April,  1888,  when  he  murdered 
and  mutilated  a  woman  in  a  most  barbarous 
manner ;  the  next  was  7  Aug. ;  the  third  was  31 
Aug. ;  the  fourth  was  8  Sept. ;  the  fifth  was  30  Sept., 
when  two  women  were  murdered,  one  of  whom 
•was  brutally  mutilated;  the  sixth  was  9  Nov. ;  the 
seventh  was  20  Dec.,  in  a  builder's  yard  ;  the  eighth 
was  17  July,  188!),  at  Whitechapel ;  the  ninth  was 
17  Sept.,  when  the  mutilated  trunk  of  a  woman  was 
found  in  Pinchin  Street,  Whitechapel.  The  per- 
petrator of  these  murders  fearlessly  announced 
that  he  was  Jack  the  Kipper,  and  the  series  of 
murders  created  quite  a  panic  in  Whitechapel. 
For  a  parallel  case,  see  '  Monster '  (The). 

Jackmen.  Military  retainers  dressed 
in  jacks  or  doublets  quilted  with  iron. 
These  partisans  in  the  middle  ages  con- 
ducted themselves  with  great  insolence 
towards  the  industrious  part  of  the  com- 
munity, lived  by  plunder,  and  were  ready, 
at  the  command  of  their  master,  for  any 
act  of  violence. 

It  is  Christie  of  the  Clinthill,  the  laird's  chief 
jackman ;  ye  know  that  little  havings  [behaviour] 
can  be  expected  from  the  like  o'  them.— Sir  W. 
SOOTT,  The  Monastery,  chap.  ijs. 

Jacksonian  Professor  of  Natural 
and  Experimental  Philosophy,  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge.  Stipend  5001. 
a  year.  Founded  by  the  Rev.  Richard 
Jackson,  1788. 

Jacob's  Stone.  The  stone  used  in 
our  coronation  service,  brought  from 
Scotland  by  Edward  I.,  and  transferred 
from  Ireland  to  Scotland  by  one  of  the 
Milesian  kings. 

The  '  stone  of  destiny '  is  said  to  have  been  the 
stone  set  up  by  the  patriarch  Jacob  to  commemo- 
rate his  dream,  in  which  he  saw  a  ladder  reaching 
from  earth  to  heaven.  The  stone  is  historic,  but 
the  tradition  connecting  it  with  Jacob  is  mythical. 

JacoTbi  or  Jacobe'ans,  1358. 
French  rebela  under  the  leadership  of 
Guillaume  Caillet,  sumamed  Jacques 
Bonhomme.  Their  rebellion  is  known 
in  history  as  'La  Jacquerie'  (ij.v.). 
('  Proissart,'  vol.i.  chapters  187,188,189,; 


JACOBINS 


JAGO 


Jac'obins,  1207.  I.  In  Church  his- 
tory. The  Dominicans  of  Paris  were 
popularly  so  called  from  St.  James's 
Hospital  for  Strangers  assigned  to  them  in 
1207  by  Alberic.  The  street  in  which 
the  hospital  stood  was  in  1219  called  the 
Hue  St.  Jacques.  The  Dominican  convent 
subsequently  occupied  by  the  Breton 
Club  was  not  the  original  hospital  re- 
ferred to  above,  but  an  affiliated  convent 
in  the  Rue  St.  Honore".  See  '  Jacobins,  a 
political  club.' 

II.  A  political  club  in  the  first  French 
Revolution  formed  at  Versailles  in  1789, 
and  at  first  called  th«  Club  Breton,  be- 
cause it  was  organised  by  the  deputies  of 
Brittany.  When  the  National  Assembly 
was  moved  to  Paris  the  club  followed, 
and  called  itself  La  Societe  des  Amis  do 
la  Constitution ;  but  the  general  public 
called  it  the '  Jacobins'  Club,'  because  it 
held  its  meetings  in  the  ancient  convent 
of  the  Jacobins  in  the  Rue  St.  Honore. 
The  opinions  of  this  club  wore  very  radical 
and  Robespierre  was  its  chief  leader.  On 
the  fall  of  Robespierre  the  club  was  dis- 
solved, 11  Nov.,  1794. 

The  original  platform  of  the  Breton  Club  was  M> 
dethrone  Louis  XVI.  and  place  the  Duke  of  Orleans 
on  the  throne. 

Jac'obites  (8  syl.).  L  Pilgrims  to  the 
shrine  of  St.  James  of  Compostella  in 
Spain  (ad  Jacoburn  ComposteUanum). 

II.  In    Church     history,    641.      An 
oriental  sect  of  Mon oph'y si tes  called  after 
Jacob  Zanzale,  surnamed  Baradaeus  (i.e. 
Al  Baradas,  the  ragged)  bishop  of  Edessa. 
They  prevailed  especially  in  Egypt,  Syria, 
Mesopotamia,  and  Chaldcea.  The  chief  of 
the  sect  is  called  patriarch  of  Antioch,  and 
lives  at  Diarbekir,  and  the  next  in  rank 
is  the   maphrian.    They  recognise  only 
one  nature  in  Jesus  Christ,  and  they  used 
to  brand  their  foreheads  with  a  cross. 

III.  In  British  history.  The  partisans 
of  James  II.  after  his  abdication  in  1688, 
his  son  James  called  the  Old  Pretender, 
and  his  grandson  Charles  Edward  (the 
Young   Pretender).     Many  believed  at 
the  time  in  the  divine  right  of  kings,  and 
that  this  right  was  inalienable.    The  un- 
popularity of  the  first  two  Georges,  whose 
love  was  bound  up  with  Hanover,  con- 
tributed to  popularise  the  Jacobite  party. 

JacoTbyns.  A  word  applied  in  news- 
papors  to  the  ultra-radical  party,  first  in 
1889  when  Mr.  Jacoby  was  appointed 
their  '  whip.' 


This  will,  of  coarse,  have  the  support  of  the 
Jacobyns,  the  Irish,  and  the  peace  at  any-prica 
faction  of  the  English  radicals.— Kewtpaper leader. 
18  Feb.,  1890. 

Jacquerie  (La),  1858.  A  faction  of 
the  revolted  peasants  of  Picardy,  who 
for  about  six  weeks  went  about  in 
monster  gangs  attacking  all  the  well 
to-do  without  distinction  of  sex.  Their 
leader  was  Guillaume  Caillet,  the 
'  Jack  Cade  '  of  France,  and  with  20,000 
followers  he  destroyed  thirty  CM 
He  led  his  gang  to  Meaux  [Afo],  where 
the  Duchess  of  Orleans  with  some  fifty 
ladies  of  rank  had  fled  for  security. 
The  rebels  reached  the  city  gates,  and 
prepared  to  break  them  down,  when  the 
Captal  de  Buch,  with  forty  followers, 
sallied  ont  upon  them.  The  insurgents 
fled 'in  all  directions;  7,000  of  them 
were  slain  or  trampled  to  death,  and 
Caillet,  falling  into  the  hands  of  Charles 
the  Bad,  was  beheaded  summarily  with 
a  sword. 

Wat  Tyler's  Insurrection  wan  In  1M1.     Jack 
Cade  s  was  69  years  later,  In  1450. 
Pronounce  Zjah-ke-re.    Caillet,  pronounce  JT»-y". 

Jacques  Bonhomme.  The  name 
assumed  by  Guillaume  Caillet,  leader  of 
the  revolt  called  after  him '  La  Jacquer i.  ' 
(q.v.). 

Pronounce  Zjark  Dm*  mm*;  Gtot't/um  Ki'gta. 

Jactitation  of  Marriage.  A  false 
pretension  to  marriage.  The  person  who 
utters  the  pretence  is  called  in  law  the 
'boaster'  (jactator).  This  pretence  is 
now  actionable  at  law. 

Jaffa  Massacre  (The),  1799.  Bona- 
parte had  taken  about  2,000  prisoners  in 
his  Egyptian  campaign ;  they  were  a 
mixed  body  of  Egyptians,  Turks,  and 
others.  Thinking  they  would  encumber 
his  army,  he  marched  them  out  to  the 
sandhills,  south-east  of  Jaffa  (Joppa),  had 
them  all  shot,  and  piled  the  dead  bodies 
into  a  pyramid. 

Jagello  (Dynasty  of  the),  1886-1572. 
Succeeded  in  Poland  the  House  of  Anjou. 
Hedviga,  the  youngest  dMghtofof  Louis 
the  Great  king  of  Hungury  tuitl  Poland, 
married  Jagello  of  Lithuania,  and  thua 
the  dynasty  was  founded.  It  gave  six 
kings. 

Jagello  was  the  thirteenth  son  of  Qedymln  dukf 
of  Lithuania. 

JagO  (Knights  of  St.).  A  Spanish 
military  order  instituted  under  Alex 
wider  III.,  the  grand-master. 


JAINA8 


•JANSENISM 


46E 


Jain'as,  A.D.  500.  A  very  numerous 
heterodox  sect  of  Hindus.  So  called 
from  Jina  (deified  saint).  Like  the  Buddh- 
ists, they  deny  the  divine  authority  of 
the  Veda;  but,  with  the  Brahmans,  they  i 
admit  the  institution  of  'caste.'  The 
Jainas  declined  in  numbei  s  after  1200. 

Sometimes  they  are  called  '  Arhatas,'  from  arhat, 
another  word  for  '  deified  saint.' 

Jales.  A  borough  and  chateau  of 
Languedoc.  In  Sept.  1790  was  formed 
the  Camp  de  Jales,  consisting  of  French 
nobles  whose  object  was  to  overthrow 
the  Constituent  Assembly.  The  chateau 
was  burnt  to  the  ground  in  1792,  and  the 
'  camp '  was  scattered  to  the  winds. 

The  camp,  which  was  really  2,000  strong,  boasted 
of  being  able  to  bring  70,000  men  Into  the  field 
to  put  down  the  revolutionary  party.— CARLYLE, 
French  Revolution,  vol.  ii.  bk.  v. 

James  I.  of  Great  Britain,  first  of  the 
Stuart  dynasty  (1566,  1603-1625). 

Father,  Henry  Stuart  lord  Darnley. 
Mother,  Mary  queen  of  Scots,  daughter 
of  James  V.  of  Scotland.  James  I.  was 
great-grandson  of  the  Princess  Margaret, 
a  daughter  of  Henry  VII.  Wife,  Ann 
daughter  of  Frederic  II.  of  Denmark. 
Court  favourites,  Robert  Carr,  whom  he 
made  duke  of  Somerset,  and  George  Vil- 
liers,  whom  he  created  duke  of  Bucking- 
ham. 

HENRY  VII.  WM  the  father  of  HENBY  VIII.  and 
Margaret. 

HF.NRY  VIII.  was  the  father  of  his  three  succes- 
sors, EDWARD  VI.,  MARY,  and  ELIZABETH  (all 
without  issue). 

Margaret  married  James  IV.  of  Scotland— the 
parents  of  James  V.  And  James  V.  was  the  father 
Of  Mary  queen  of  Scots. 

V  CHARLES  I.  succeeded  his  father  JAMES  I.; 
and  Elizabeth  daughter  of  James  I.,  who  married 
the  Elector  Palatine,  was  called  '  queen  of  Bohe- 
mia.' Their  daughter  Sophia  was  the  mother  of 

Stuli'  mid  title  : '  James  D.G.  of  England,  Scotland, 
Franco,  and  Ireland  king  ;  Defender  of  the  Faith  ; 
and  Supreme  Head  of  the  Anglican  and  Hibernian 
Church.' 

James  II.  (1633,  began  to  reign 
1685,  abdicated  1688,  died  at  St.  Ger- 
mains  1701). 

Father,  CHAKLES  I.  Mother,  Henrietta 
Maria  of  France.  Wives  (i.)  Anne  Hyde, 
who  died  1671 ;  (ii.)  Marie  Beatrix  d'Este, 
who  died  1718. 

By  Anne  Hyde  he  had  four  sons  and  fou« 
daughters,  six  of  whom  died  young  and  two  (vis. 
MARY  and  ANNE)  wore  queens  of  England. 

The  Pretender,  James  Francis  Edward,  was  the 
only  surviving  son  of  the  second  wife  i  ]OW-17fifi). 

His  style  ninl  title  was:  'James,  D.G.  of  England. 
Scotland,  France,  and  Ireland  king;  Defender  of 
the  Faith/  &c. 

Mtiry  uaa  hum  1662,  married  William  prince  of 
Oranae  1677,  died  1694. 

Anne  ucu  bom  1664,  married  George  of  Denmark 
1668,  died  lUi. 


James  III.  (of  England).  So  Louii 
XIV.  recognised  the  Old  Pretender, 
James  son  of  James  II.,  who  had  been 
set  aside  by  the  nation  over  whom  he 
ruled.  Louis  XIV.  insisted  that  kings 
reigned  '  by  divine  right,'  and,  being  ap- 
pointed by  God,  only  God  could  rightfully 
depose  them. 

James  VIII.,  6  Sept.,  1714.  James 
the  Pretender,  son  of  James  II.  of 
England,  was  proclaimed  at  Castleton 
'  James  VIII.  of  Scotland  ' ;  but  he  was 
never  crowned,  and  the  battles  of  Preston 
and  Sheriffmuir  in  1715  put  an  end  to 
his  hopes  of  supplanting  George  I. 

James  of  the  Iron  Belt. 
James  IV.  of  Scotland,  who  fell  at  Flodden 
Field  (1473,  1488-1513). 

James  the  Conqueror.  James  I. 
of  Aragon  (1206,  1213-1276).  So  called 
from  his  numerous  victories  over  the 
Moors. 

James  the  Just.  James  II.  of 
Aragon  (1261, 1285-1327).  So  called  from 
his  just  and  strictly  legal  dealings  with 
his  subjects. 

James  with  the  Fiery  Face. 
James  II.  of  Scotland,  son  of  James  I. 
So  called  from  a  fiery  red  stain  on  his 
face  (1480, 1437-1460). 

Jane  (Three  Heroic  Contemporaries 
named),  1342,  &c.  Jane  wife  of  De  Clia- 
son,  Jane  wife  of  De  Montfort,  and  Jane 
wife  of  Charles  de  Blois.  Three  of  the 
most  heroic  women  that  ever  lived.  All 
antagonistic  to  the  French  and  allies 
of  Edward  III.  The  wife  of  De  Blois 
was  called  '  Jane  the  Lame.' 

Jan'izary.  A  corruption  of  yengi- 
cheri,  new  soldiers.  Ottoman  infantry, 
who,  in  times  of  peace,  acted  as  a  police 
force,  but  proved  a  most  unruly  lot,  their 
whole  history  abounding  with  conspira- 
cies and  the  assassinations  of  sultans  and 
viziers.  The  force  was  dissolved  in  1826. 
but  15,000  of  them  were  executed  and 
20,000  were  exiled. 

The  new  militia  was  consecrated  and  named  by 
a  celebrated  dervish,  who  said:  'Let  them  fce 
called  uengi-cheri ;  may  their  countenance  be 
ever  bright;  and,  wherever  they  go,  may  they 
return  with  white  [joyous]  faces.-GiBBON,  Ixiv. 

Jan'senism,  1640.  The  tenets  of 
Cornelius  Janaen  bishop  of  Ypres,  op- 
posed to  those  cl  the  Jesuits.  Jansen 
was  a  disciple  of  St.  Augustine,  whose 
religious  views  were  very  similar  to  thoaa 
H  B 


JANSENISTS 


JANUARY 


of  Calvin.  He  wrote  a  book  called 
'Aagustmus,'  published  in  1640;  and 
from  this  book  the  following  five  points 
were  deduced :  (1)  It  is  not  possible  to 
keep  some  of  God's  commandments ;  (2) 
Inward  grace  is  irresistible;  (3)  Man  has 
liberty  free  from  restraint,  but  not  free 
from  predestination,  or  there  could  be  no 
such  things  as  sin  and  merit ;  (4)  The 
Semi-Pelagians  were  heretical,  because 
they  asserted  the  necessity  of  an  inward 
preventive  grace ;  (5)  It  is  heresy  to  say 
that  Jesus  died  for  all.  The  book  was 
very  severe  against  the  Jesuits,  who 
induced  Urban  VIIL  to  condemn  it  1642. 

Jan'senists,  1640.  Disciples  of 
Cornelius  Jansen  bishop  of  Ypres  (1585- 
1638).  Condemned  by  Innocent  X.  in 
1653.  Blaise  Pascal  wrote  his  famous 
'Lettres  Provinciales'  in  1656,  in  their 
defence  and  against  the  Jesuits,  whom  he 
charged  with  immorality,  equivocation, 
mental  reservation,  and  simony.  A  for- 
mulary was  issued  by  Innocent  X.  which 
the  Jansenists  were  required  to  sign. 
This  they  refused  to  do.  Alexander  VIL 
in  1656  issued  another  bull  of  condemna- 
tion, and  again  commanded  the  Jansen- 
ists to  sign  the  formulary.  Still  they 
refused,  and  to  prevent  a  split  in  the 
church  the  next  pope  compromised  the 
matter  by  withdrawing  the  formulary. 
This  is  called '  The  Peace  of  Clement  IX.' 
1668.  Clement  XL  in  1713  issued  his  bull 
called  '  Unigenitug '  in  condemnation  of 
the  Jansenists,  who  appealed  to  a  gene- 
ral council,  and  were  therefore  called 
'Appellants.'  In  1720  the  Jansenists 
were  banished  from  France  by  the  Re- 
gent Orleans. 

The  Jansenista  were  CalYlnlstlc  Catholics  who 
maintained  the  doctrines  of  grace,  predestination, 
and  non-freedom  of  the  will. 

Janua'rius's  Blood  (St.).  Janu- 
arius  bishop  of  Eenevento  was  beheaded 
ir>  the  tenth  and  last  Roman  persecution, 
about  803.  It  is  said  that  a  lady  of  Naples 
caught  about  an  ounce  of  his  blood  at 
the  moment  of  decapitation  (!),  and  this 
blood,  preserved  in  a  phial,  from  that 
day  to  this  has  lost  none  of  its  weight. 
Three  times  a  year  this  phial  in  Naples 
is  brought  near  the  head  of  the  saint, 
and  the  blood,  which  before  was  con* 
gealed,  liquefies.  ( 

It  appears  to  me  that  catching  the  blood  [In  the 
phial]  was  the  greatest  miracle.  The  liquefaction 
U  a  small  affair.  Any  chemist  could  manage  that. 


January  1.  Made  in  England  New 
Year's  Day  in  1761.  (24  Geo.  II.  c.  23.) 

March  Indubitably  Is  the  proper  beginning  of 
the  year.  And  our  calendar  still  recognises  it  as 
such  in  the  names  of  the  last  four  months. 

January  (Edict  of),  1562.  Which 
granted  to  the  Huguenots  of  France  full 
liberty  of  conscience,  provided  they  held 
their  meetings  beyond  the  barriers  of 
Paris.  See  '  Edict  of  Amboise.' 

The  Judge  pleaded  the  Edict  of  January.  '  The 
Edict  of  January  1'  said  Guise,  laying  his  hand 
upon  his  sword.  'This  steel  shall  speedily  cut 
asunder  that  edict,  however  tightly  bound.' — 
O.  DK  FKLICH,  Hittorg  oj  UieProtettanltoJ  Francs. ». 

January  21  (1793).  Memorable 
for  the  decapitation  of  Louis  XVI.  The 
place  of  execution  was  what  is  now  called 
the  '  Place  de  la  Concorde.'  II  is  a  fete 
day  with  Napoleonists, 

He  gave  a  Jovial  supper  to  his  companions  on 
the  21st  of  January,  the  anniversary  of  the  execu- 
tion of  Louis  XVI.-r/w  Ciar.  ch.  xxxii. 
HIBTOKIOAI.  COINCIDENCES  :- 

1.  The  number    of   letters   In   Charles   I.  and 
Louis  XVI.  Is  In  both  canes  ft. 

2.  The  sum  of  the  date*  1649  and  1793  is  in  both 
cases  'JO. 

3.  The  ram  of  the  Aajn  80  and  21  U  in  both 

A.  The  month  In  both  COUPS  Is  January. 

6.  Both  were  Christian  kings;  both  were  tried 
by  their  subject*;  aad  both  were  decapitated  by 
Judicial  sentence. 

January  25  (The  Manifesto  o/), 
1655.  By  Gastaldo, '  conservator  <jonoral 
of  the  holy  faith.'  4  It  is  enjoined  and 
commanded  on  all  persons  of  the  pre- 
tended reformed  religion  of  every  state, 
inhabitants  of  Lncerna,  Lncemctta,  San 
Giovanni,  La  Torre,  Bibbiana,  Fenile, 
Campiglione,  Bricherasco,  and  San  So- 
con  do,  to  withdraw  from  the  aforesaid 
places  within  three  days.  .  .  .  Those  who 
disobey  this  edict  will  incur  the  penalty 
of  death,  and  the  confiscation  of  all  their 
property  not  disposed  of  to  Catholics. 

January  30,  1649.  Memorable 
for  the  decapitation  of  Charles  I.  at 
Whitehall.  See  '  January  21  n.' 

January  31  (Edict  or  Decree  o/), 
1686.  Abolishing  the  religious  services 
of  the  Vaudois,  or  any  other  form  of 
religious  teaching  except  the  Roman 
Catholic,  under  pain  of  death  and  confis- 
cation of  property.  It  commanded  the 
instant  demolition  of  all  houses  of  wor- 
ship in  which  '  the  reformed  religion  '  was 
observed,  the  banishment  of  all  Vaudois 
ministers  and  schoolmasters,  the  compul- 
sory baptism  of  all  children  by  Catholi* 


JANUS 


JEANNE 


46', 


priests,    and    their    education    in    the 
Catholic  faith. 

Janus.  One  of  the  gods  of  old 
Home,-  represented  with  two  faces. 
Numa  Pompilius,  according  to  Livy, 
built  a  gate  which  was  to  be  closed  in 
time  of  peace.  It  was  closed  four  times  : 
once  B.C.  235,  in  the  consulship  of  Titus 
Manlius ;  again  B.C.  29,  by  Augustus 
Ctc-sar;  a  third  time  B.C.  25,  also  by 
Augustus;  and  finally  AJ>.  71  by  Ves- 
pasian. 

St.  Augustine  says: — 

The  gates  of  Janus  were  not  the  gates  of  a 
temple,  but  the  gates  of  a  passage  called  Janus, 
which  was  used  only  for  military  purposes. 
•Shut,'  therefore,  in  peace;  open  in  war.— The 
City  of  God,  vol.  i.  p.  98. 

Japan  in  1889  received  a  new  con- 
stitution, two  chambers  being  esta- 
blished on  the  German  model. 

Japanese  Martyrs,  5  Feb.,  1597. 
A  number  of  Franciscan  friars  crucified 
near  Nagasa'ki.  They  were  beatified  in 
1627,  and  canonised  by  Pius  IX.  in  1862. 

Japanese  Perry  of  the  United 
States,  America,  whose  head  is  repre- 
sented on  the  90-cent  stamps,  is  Com- 
modore Matthew  Calbraith  Perry  (1795- 
1858),  who  made  the  treaty  for  the 
United  States  with  Japan.  Both  he 
and  his  father  were  celebrated  naval 
officers.  See  *  American  Postage  Stamps.' 

There  was  another  of  the  name,  also  an  Ameri- 
can naval  officer,  vi«.  Oliver  Hazard  Perry  (1785- 
1820). 

Ja'redites  (8  syl.).  The  first  Ameri- 
can colony,  according  to  the  Book  of 
Mormon.  They  were  led  from  the 
Tower  of  Babel,  at  the  dispersion,  by 
Jared.  The  Jaredites  were  a  wicked  and 
bloody  people,  who  utterly  extirpated 
themselves  by  war.  In  B.C.  600  Nephi 
brought  over  a  new  colony  from  Jerusa- 
lem, and  these  new  settlers  were  called 
Nephites. 

Jarvey  (-4).  A  hackney  coachman 
of  the  olden  times.  So  called  from 
Jarvis,  one  of  the  fraternity,  who  was 
hanged  (BALLANTINE). 

Jasher  (The  Book  of).  Quoted 
twice  in  the  Old  Testament  (Jos.  x.  13, 
and  2  Sam.  i.  18).  Nothing  more  is 
known  about  it.  See  'Literary  For- 
geries.' 

In  1751  Jacob  Hive  published  a  forged  book  so 
called,  but  the  forgery  was  exposed  In  the 
'  Monthly  Review '  Deo.  1751.  It  wan  republished 
by  Don*U«on  In  186i. 


Jasper.  The  first  foundation  of  tha 
celestial  city,  represented  the  tribe  of 
Gad  in  the  pectoral  of  the  high  priest, 
and  as  a  zodiacal  sign  it  stands  for 
Pisces.  Symbolically  it  means  s  lucky,' 
or  '  win  at  last.' 

.  Jassy  (Treaty  o/),  9  Jan.,  1792.  A 
treaty  of  peace  between  Russia  and  the 
Porte,  which  fixed  the  Dniester  as  the 
boundary  between  Russia  and  Turkey. 

Jaunot.  The  European  Chinaman. 
His  real  name  is  M.  Lemaire.  He  was 
consul-general  of  Shanghai,  and  in  1884 
was  appointed  minister  plenipoten- 
tiary at  Hue*.  Lemaire  was  nicknamed 
Jaunot  at  school  from  his  singularly 
yellow  complexion.  He  married  a 
Cochin-Chinese  lady,  and  was  appointed 
interpreter  of  the  French  Consulate. 
Pronounce  Zjone-o. 

Jean  I.  Though  enrolled  among 
the  kings  of  France,  like  Napoleon  II.,  is 
a  vox  et  prceterea  nihil.  Jean  I.  was 
the  posthumous  son  of  Louis  X.  by  de- 
mentia his  wife  ;  but  the  child  died  three 
weeks  after  its  birth. 

Jean  le  Bon  or  John  the  Good. 

Jean  II.  of  France  (1319,  1350-1364).  He 
was  brought  captive  to  England  aftsr 
the  battle  of  Poitiers,  and  remained  in 
captivity  from  1857  to  1361,  when  the 
French  agreed  to  pay  a  million  and  a 
half  sterling  for  his  ransom.  Jean  re- 
turned to  Paris  and  sent  his  two  sons  as 
hostages  till  the  ransom  was  paid.  The 
two  princes  violated  their  parole  and 
escaped  to  France ;  whereupon  Jean 
returned  to  his  captivity,  saying,  '  Good 
faith  must  never  be  violated  by  a  king.' 
It  was  this  which  gained  for  him  the 
name  of  '  Le  Bon.' 

Jeanne  d*Arc.  The  University  of 
Paris  condemned  her  on  twelve  charges : 

I.  Her  apparitiont,  inspired   by   Belial,  Satan, 
and  Behemoth. 

II.  Her  sign  to  the  king,  a  lie. 

III.  The   visits  of    St.  Catherine,  ft  rash    belief 
Injurious  to  the  faith. 

IV.  Her  prediction*,  mere  superstitious  divina- 
tion. 

V.  Her  wearing  male  attire  by  command  of  God, 
blasphemy. 

VI.  The   letter*   written  to  the  English  to  depart 
from  France,  traitorous,  bloodthirsty,  and  blas- 
phemous. 

VII.  Her  leaving  Chinon.  filial  impiety. 

VIII.  Her  attempt  to    escape  from   the   tower  at 
Beaurevoir,  cowardice. 

IX.  Her  confidence  in  her  salvation,  presumption, 

X.  Her  assertion  that  St.  Catherine  and  St.  Mar- 
garet do  not  speak  English,  blasphemy,  and  viol» 
uon  of  lov«  to  our  neighbour. 


JEDBURGH 


JEREMIE'8 


'XI.  Paying  honour  to  uiinti,  idolatry. 

XII.  h'rfuxnl  to  tubmit  to  the  Church  (i.e.  her  tri- 
bunal), echism. 

The  judgment  was  reversed  In  124fi,  and  the 
Jbmer  record  of  the  University  of  Paris  torn  out 
cf  the  register  and  destroyed. 

j  edburgh  Justice  ;  also  called 
'Jeddart  Justice'  and  'Jedwood  Jus- 
tice,' Jeddart  and  Jedwood  being  local 
variations  of  Jedburgh,  in  Roxburghshire, 
ocotland.  A  summary  proceeding  against 
Mosstroopers,  who  were  punished  with- 
out trial  if  taken  flagrante  delicto. 

Somewhat  similar  expressions  are  the  follow- 
ing: Cupar  Justice,  Bradford  Law,  Jedliurgh 
Law,  Halifax  Law,  Abingdon  Law  (q.t.),  Buralem 
Club  Law.  Mob  Law.  Lynch  Law.  ic. 

Teddart  Staff  (A).  A  species  of 
battle-axe,  especially  used  in  the  ancient 
borough  of  Jeddart.  The  armorial  bear- 
ings of  Jeddart  are  an  armed  horseman 
brandishing  a  battle-axe. 

The  tongue  of  a  tale-bearer  breaketh  bones  a* 
well  as  a  Jeddart  itaff.-Sir  W.  SCOTT,  The  Abbot. 
chap.  Iv. 

Jeffreidos  (4  syl.).  A  mock  epic  by 
William  Davenant,  the  subject  of  which 
is  the  combat  of  Sir  Jeffrey  Hudson,  the 
dwarf,  with  a  turkey-cock. 

Jeffreys*  Bloodstone.  So  the 
ring  presented  in  1684  by  Charles  II.  to 
Chief  Justice  Jeffreys  was  popularly 
called,  because  he  received  it  just  after 
the  execution  of  Sir  Thomas  Armstrong. 

Jeffreys'  Campaign,  1686  So 
James  II.  called  the  circuit  of  Judge 
Jeffreys,  through  Dorchester,  Exeter, 
Taunton,  and  Wells,  after  Monmouth'a 
rebellion.  As  many  as  251  persons  were 
condemned  to  death  as  partisans  of 
Monmouth. 

Jefume,  i.e.  '  treading  on  the  cruci- 
fix.' The  Dutch  were  allowed  to  traffic 
in  Japan  provided  they  would  trample 
on  the  crucifix  bo  show  they  were  not 
Roman  Catholics.  From  1586  to  1687 
Spaniards  and  Portuguese  freely  traded 
In  Japan ;  but  at  the  latter  date  a  Dutch- 
man revealed  to  the  Emperor  of  Japan 
a  conspiracy  formed  by  the  Spaniards 
and  Portug  aese  to  murder  him .  Both  of 
these  people  were  expelled,  and  no  Roman 
Catholic  was  allowed  to  trade  in  the 
country.  The  Jefume  was  abolished  in 
1854,  when  the  ports  were  thrown  open. 

Jellale'an  Era  (The),  1074.  The 
calendar  of  the  Seleucides,  reformed  in 
che  reign  of  Malek  Shah  by  an  assembly 
?t  iftga  astronomers.  At  this  epoch  th« 


Persian  year  was  nearly  112  days  before 
the  sun,  and  to  make  the  Persian  oalendal 
coincide  with  the  Julian  the  assembly 
commanded  that  the  vernal  equinox 
should  always  be  on  the  fourteenth  day  of 
what  we  call  March,  and  that  the  inter- 
calary days  should  be  six  instead  of  five 
every  fourth  year. 

Sir  Harris  Nicholas  calls  the  word  .Telaledln. 
and  says  he  was  a  sultan.  James  B.  Kraser  rails 
the  word  Jellalcan,  and  says  I  tint  thr  calendar 
was  reformed,  not  by  a  sultan,  but  by  saga 
astronomers  when  Malek  Shah  was  MI  I  tan. 

Jemmy  Twitcher.  John  earl  of 
Sandwich,  one  of  the  New  Franci 
an  obscene  and  impious  club,  of  which 
Wilkes  was  also  a  member.  Sandwich 
was  especially  forward  in  condemning 
No.  45  of  the  'North  Briton,'  and  in 
denouncing  Wilkes  the  editor.  As  Sand- 
wich was  just  as  lewd  and  blasphemous 
as  Wilkes,  this  was  like  the  pot  calling 
the  kettle  '  Black-face.'  Tin- 
Opera*  was  running  at  the  tin 
Covent  Garden,  and  when  Machenth 
uttered  the  words, 'That  Jemmy  Twit  ch«r 
should  peach,  I  own  surprises  me,' 
all  the  theatre  applied  the  words  to 
Sandwich,  amidst  most  tumult  nous  ap- 
plause, and  ever  after  the  earl  went  by 
the  name  of  Jemmy  Twitcher. 

Jenner'ian  Institution  (The 
Royal).  Founded  in  London  1808.  In 
1808  it  merged  in  the  National  Vaccine 
Establishment. 

Dr.  Edward  Jenner  In  1?>  published  his  :  - 
'  An  Enquiry  Into  the  Causes  and  Effect*  of  the 
Tarlolre  Vaccinia, '   afU»r   his  first  'experiment  of 
vaccination  in  May  1790:  and  la  1«M  received  a 
(f*mnt  of  10.0001.  from  parliament. 

Jenny  Geddes  (1  syl.).  The  namrof 
Robert  Burns's  mare.  It  was  so  culled 
after  Jenny  Geddes  of  Edinburgh,  who 
took  up  her  stool  to  throw  at  tin-  bi-Jmp'a 
head  when  trying  in  the  Hi^'h  Church  to 
introduce  the  Anglican  service. 

Jenny  mistook  the  meaning  of  collect  for  colic. 
And  when  the  bishop  from  the  pulpit  implor.  .1  the 
riotous  cohtfregiitioii  to  hear  the  colli-ct.  ^b.-  '-\ 
claimed.  ' Colic,  d1  you  say  T  l'i-il  ci.li.-  tin-  w.une 
o  thee  I '— ijt.  the  devil  send  the  colic  intu  thy 
stomach. 

Je'ofail  (Statutes  of).  Statutes  for 
the  remedy  of  slips  or  accidental  errors 
in  a  law  proceeding.  '  Jeofail '  is  corrupt 
torJ'aifailli,  I  have  made  a  mistake  (in 
Latin,  Lapsus  sum). 

Jer'emie's  Prizes  (Dr.).  For  pro- 
ficiency in  the  Septuagint  version  of 
the  Old  Testament  and  other  Hellenistic 


JEROME 


JESUITS 


literature.  Two  prizes  annually  in  books 
for  undergraduates.  Founded  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge  by  the  Very 
Rev.  James  Amiraux  Jeremie,  D.D., 
dean  of  Lincoln,  in  1870.  See  '  Regius 
Professor  of  Divinity.1 

Jerome  of  Prague  (1378-1416). 
Jerome  (2  syl.)  was  charged  with  heresy, 
and,  asking  what  heresy,  was  told  that, 
lecturing  at  Heidelberg,  he  had  likened 
the  Holy  Trinity  to  a  liquid  in  three 
states  :  water,  vapour,  and  ice.  '  Away 
with  him !  Away  with  him !  To  the 
stake !  To  the  stake! '  roared  the  council 
with  one  voice,  and  he  was  burnt  to 
death.  See  '  Huss.' 

St.  Patrick's  Illustration,  a  leaf  of  shamrock, 
was  quite  as  objectionable.  Abelard  and  Jeremy 
Taylor  were  equally  unorthodox  in  their  attempts 
to  illustrate  the  '  Three-in-One.'  In  all  these 
cases  the  fundamental  error  is  the  assumption 
that  the  three  hypostases  are  three  personal  ob- 
jects or  phenomena,  which  would  necessitate 
their  creation.  The  whole  of  which  supposition 
is  bad  philosophy  and  bad  theology. 

Jerry-building.  Worthless  or  in- 
secure building;  cheap  contract  work, 
flimsy  and  showy.  So  called  from  the 
firm  of  Jerry,  Brothers,  Liverpool,  house 
contra'ctors,  notorious  for  their  un- 
substantial edifices  (19th  cent.,  latter 
half). 

The  falling  In  of  two  villas  at  Chalk  Farm, 
while  in  course  of  erection,  will,  I  hope,  call 
attention  to  the  system  of  jerry-building  so  muck 
in  vogue.— Truth,  29  Oct.,  1886. 

Jerusalem  (The  Destruction  o/). 
This  epoch  began  with  the  taking  ot 
Jerusalem  by  Titus,  Sept.  A.D.  70. 

Jerusalem  Jump  (The).  A  negro 
religious  service,  or  '  awakening.'  While 
the  negro  preacher  is  still  ranting,  two 
concentric  circles  are  formed  round  him. 
The  outer  circle  is  of  men,  and  the  inner 
one  of  women,  facing  the  men.  Each 
man  then  takes  hold  of  the  opposite 
woman,  and  the  two  jump  together 
violently,  shaking  hands  and  shouting  at 
the  top  of  their  voices.  After  about  a 
minute  the  two  circles  move,  one  one 
way  and  one  another,  so  that  each  brother 
faces  a  different  sister,  and  again  the 
jumping  is  repeated.  See  '  Jumpers.' 

This  really  is  not  more  absurd  than  the  dancing 
Of  dervishes. 

Jerusalem  of  Russia  (The). 
Moscow,  the  '  sacred  city.'  Close  by  is 
the  '  Mount  of  Salvation,'  where  the 
Datives,  coming  in  full  view  of  their 
beloved  city,  kneel  and  cross  themselves. 


Jesids(T7^),  or  'Devil  Worshippers.' 
In  Russian  and  Turkish  Armenia,  the 
valley  of  the  Tigris,  &c.  Their  holy  city 
is  Ba-Hasani.  It  is  said  their  name  is 
compounded  of  Jesu  (their  founder)  and 
Jesid  a  town.  They  pray  to  the  rising 
sun,  worship  Allah,  reverence  Mahomet, 
and  deem  Christ  a  gn  at  angel  ('  the  son 
of  light ').  Their  chief  concern  is  to 
conciliate  Shaitan,  the  devil,  whose  name 
they  never  utter.  Thursday  is  their 
Sabbath,  and  they  fast  forty  days  in  the 
spring  of  the  year.  Their  children  are 
baptized,  and  their  ecclesiastical  orders 
consist  of  sheikhs,  fakirs,  and  djirs 
(elders).  They  abhor  the  colour  blue, 
show  the  greatest  respect  to  women, 
widows  dress  in  white,  and  the  dead  are 
buried  with  their  faces  turned  to  the 
pole-star. 

Jes'uates  (8  syl.),  1855.  A  religious 
order  founded  by  St  John  Colombine, 
and  confirmed  by  Urban  V.  in  1367. 
Suppressed  in  1668,  when  all  their  pos- 
sessions were  given  to  the  Hospitallers 
of  Italy.  The  object  of  the  order  was  to 
administer  to  the  sick  and  needy.  They 
were  suppressed  because  they  were 
manufacturers  of  strong  drinks.  They 
had  popularly  the  name  of  '  Aqua  Vitaa 
Fathers.' 

Ainsi  appelc  parce  quo  sea  fondateurs  avaient 
toujours  le  nom  de  Jesus  a  la  bouche.— BOUILLET. 

Jesuits,  founded  1538.  A  religious 
society  founded  by  Ignatius  Loyola,  and 
confirmed  by  Paul  III.  in  1540.  It  was 
monarchical  in  its  constitution  and  secu- 
lar, while  all  other  Catholic  societies  are 
more  or  less  democratic  and  regular. 
The  head  of  the  society  is  called  the 
General,  or  '  Preepositus  Generalis,'  and 
holds  his  office  for  life.  This  General 
has  absolute  command  over  the  whole 
society,  and  from  his  decisions  there  is 
no  appeal. 

The  four  objects  of  the  society  are  ; 
(1)  the  education  of  youth ;  (2)  the  edu- 
cation of  others  by  preaching,  &c. ;  (3) 
the  defence  of  the  Catholic  faith  against 
all  heretics  and  unbelievers,  and  (4)  the 
propagation  of  the  Catholic  faith  among 
the  heathen.  The  Jesuits  wear  no 
monastic  garb,  but  dress  like  any  other  of 
the  '  secular  clergy '  (q.v.),  and  live  in  no 
religious  house,  but  in  private  dwellings. 
Banished  from  England  by  27  Eliz.  c.  2 
A..D.  1584,  banished  from  France  in  1594, 
expelled  from  Portugal  in  1769,  excelled 


470 


JESUITS 


JEWS 


from  Spain  in  1767,  expelled  from  Naples 
1767,  expelled  from  Parma  1768,  ex- 
polled  from  Malta  1768,  dissolved  by 
Clement  XIV.  in  1773,  expelled  from 
Russia  1820,  expelled  from  Switzerland 
1847,  expelled  from  Genoa  1848,  expelled 
from  Naples,  the  Papal  States,  Austria, 
Sicily,  1848.  Still  they  survive. 

They  are  accused  of  being  accessories  to  the 
Gunpowder  Plot,  the  Popish  Plot,  the  Thirty 
Years  War.  and  almost  all  the  political  troubles 
of  Europe. 

Jesuits  of  the  Re  volution  (The). 
The  Girondins  are  so  called  by  Da- 
mouriez, '  M&noires,'  iii.  814. 

Jesuitesses  (The),  1534.    An  order 
of  religious  women,  founded  by  two  Eng- 
lishwomen, Warda  and  Tuittia,  in  imita- 
tion of  Loyola's  foundation.     Abolished  | 
by  Urban  VIII.  in  1681. 

These  women  were  street  preachers.  Sorely 
Warda  and  Tulttla  are  not  English  names,  but  so 
U  the  record. 

Jesus  College.  I.  In  Cambridge 
University,  founded  by  John  Alcock 
bishop  of  Ely,  in  1496. 

U.  ID  Oxford,  1571.  Founded  by  Queen 
Elizabeth.  The  head-master  is  called  the 
principal. 

Jesus  Paper.  Paper  bearing  the 
letters  I.H.S.  for  the  water-mark.  It  is 
of  large  size. 

Jeu  de  Paume  (Day  of  the), 
20  June,  1789.  When  the  States-General 
assembled  5  May,  1789,  to  investigate 
the  wrongs  of  France  and  adjust  the 
finances,  the  nobles  and  clergy  snubbed 
the  Tiers  Etat ;  whereupon  the  Tiers  Etat 
left  the  Salle  de  Menu,  retired  to  the 
tennis  court,  and  constituted  themselves 
the  '  National  Assembly,'  wholly  ignoring 
tho  nobles  and  clergy,  who  refused  to  join 
them.  They  then  took  an  oath  not  to 
separate  till  they  had  given  France  a 
constitution.  Seven  days  afterwards  the 
Due  d'Orle'ans,  with  forty-seven  of m  the 
noblesse  and  a  large  number  of  the  clergy, 
joined  the  Tiers  Etat  in  the  tennis  court, 
and  declared  themselves  the  national 
parliament  under  the  name  of  the  '  Con- 
stituent Assembly'  (Assemblee  Consti- 
tuonte). 

Jen  de  Pauline  (Jeied  pome),  tennis.  The  Day  of 
the  Jeu  de  Paume  (June  20)  was  the  great  holiday 
during  the  Revolution. 

Jeune  (Le).  Louis  VII.  was  so 
called,  not  for  bis  youth,  but  for  his 


puerile  policy,  as  Etlielred  of  England  waf 
called  the  '  Unready,'  i.e.  the  impolitic. 

1.  Louts  VII.  began  his  reign  with  quarrelling 
with  his  clergy,  for  which  be  was  excommuni- 
cated. 

2,  He  interfered  with  the  Count  of  Vermandois, 
whereby  he  got  into  hot  wattr  with  the  Count  of 
Champagne,  and  setting  flrn  to  the  count  s  castle 
burnt  down  the  whole  town  of  Yitry. 

8.  He  left  his  kingdom  to  conduct  an  absurd  ex- 
pedition to  the  Holy  Land,  which  failed  through 
out. 

4.  He  divorced  his  wife  Eloonore,  who  married 
Henry  II.  of  England,  whereby  France  lost  I'oilou 
and  Aquitn.no. 

5.  He  went  to  Palestino  by  land  and  not  by  sea. 
contrary  to  the  advice  of  his  best  counHellors. 

6.  His  wars  with  Knglaiid  were  perfidious  and 
most  short-sighted  in  policy. 

Though  amiable  enough,  he  failed  in  everything 
from  want  of  worldly  wisdom,  manly  energy,  and 
state  prudence. 

JeunesseDorde  de  Fre"ron  (I/a), 
1794.  Those  young  men  of  the  Therm i 
dorian  faction  who  armed  them^-hes 
according  to  the  advice  of  Freron,  given 
in  his  journal  'L'Orateur  du  Peuj.le.' 
These  were  violent  against  the  Jacobin 
Club,  with  whom  they  had  frequent 
skirmishes. 

JewofTewkesbury(2Vi«)-  This 
was  Salomon,  a  Jew  whom  Richard  earl 
of  Gloucester,  in  1260,  offered  to  pull  out 
of  a  cesspool  into  which  he  had  fallen 
one  Saturday  ;  but  the  Jew  refused  :!m 
proffered  aid,  saying:  'Sabbata  nostra 
colo;  de  stercore  surgere  nolo.'  Next 
day  [Sunday]  the  earl  passed  again,  and 
the  Jew  cried  to  him  for  help.  '  No, 
no,  friend ! '  replied  the  earl,  '  Sabbata 
nostra  quidem,  Salomon,  celebrubis  ilti- 
dem.'  This  story  occurs  twice  in  the 
'Chron.  Monast. de Melsa,'  ii.  pp.  184.  I:1. 7. 

Kodem    tempore    apnd    Theokeabury,   qtii.l  mi 
Judiuus  oecidit  in  latrinam.  sod  quia  tu 
sabbutum,  non  permisit  se  extrahi.  nisi  sequ. ute 
die  Dominica,  propter  reverentium  sul  - 
quamobrem  Juduaum   contigit  mori  in  fcetore.— 
RoUtStriet. 

Jews  of  Damascus  (Persec ntinn 
of  the),  1840.  A  Catholic  priest  named 
Thomaso  of  Damascus,  having  disap- 
peared suddenly  in  February,  a  Jew 
barber  at  whose  house  he  was  seen  was 
examined  by  torture,  when  he  accused 
seven  of  the  most  wealthy  Jewish  mer- 
chants of  being  concerned  in  the  murder. 
The  seven  merchants  were  apprehended  ; 
two  died  under  torture,  the  other  five 
pleaded  guilty.  A  dreadful  persecution  of 
the  Jews  followed,  and  the  absurd  notion 
was  confirmed  that  human  blood  was 
necessary  for  the  paschal  feast.  The 
English  and  French  interfered,  repre- 


JEWS' 


j.  3. 


471 


sented  to  Mehemet  AH  the  absurdity  of 
the  notion,  and  the  persecution  ceased. 

Jews'  Parliament  (The),  1243. 
Six  of  the  richest  Jews  from  each  large 
town  of  England,  and  two  from  each  small 
town,  sent  by  the  county  sheriffs  to  meet 
Henry  III.  at  Worcester,  on  Quinquage- 
sima  Sunday  1248,  '  to  treat  with  him  for 
their  mutual  benefit.'  See '  Parliaments.' 

The  king  informed  his  Jewish  advisers  that  they 
must  raise  without  delay  20,000  marks  (200.000J.  of 
money  at  its  present  value),  one  half  to  be  ready  by 
Midsummer  day,  and  the  other  moiety  by  Michael- 
mas day. 

Jewel  of  Europe  (The).  Sicily. 
According  to  legend,  God  plucked  a  jewel 
from  his  crown  out  of  which  he  formed 

Sicily. 

Jewel  of  Seville  (The).  The 
Giralda  is  so  called.  It  is  the  most  beau- 
tiful and  largest  specimen  of  Oriental 
architecture  of  its  kind. 

Jewish  Disabilities  Act  (The). 

21,  22  Viet.  c.  49,  22  July,  1858.  By  this 
act  the  oath  administered  to  members  of 
parliament  was  modified  to  suit  the  re- 
ligious, faith  of  Jews.  Baron  Rothschild 
was  member  for  Hythe,  and  Alderman 
Salomons  for  Greenock  in  1858. 

Jewish   Emancipation.      Jews 

emancipated  in  the  United  Kingdom  from 
disabilities  of  holding  municipal  offices 
and  voting  as  members  of  parliament. 

I.  Naturalised  without  being  required  to  take 
the  sacrament  1753  ('20  Geo.  I.  c.  26). 

5.  Admitted  to  the  elective  franchise  1832  (3  Wfll. 
IV.  c.  45). 

8.  Liberty  of  religious  worship  granted  as  to 
dissenters,  1855(19  Viet.  c.  86). 

4.  Made  eligible  to  seats  in  parliament  1858  (21, 
22  Viet.  C.  49). 

6.  All  disabilities  removed,  and  the  oath  'On  the 
true  faith  of  a  Christian  '  omitted  I860. 

Jewish  Mundane  Era  (The),  B.C. 
Commences  with  the  vernal  equinox 
8761.  See  '  Era.' 

Jewish  Plato  (The).  Philo-Judseua 
of  Alexandria,  who  endeavoured  to  weld 
Platonism  and  the  Mosaic  institutions 
together  ;  B.C.  20,  died  about  A.D.  61. 

Jewish  Sects.    See  each  in  loco. 

Chasidlm  Hero'diang 

Beshters  Karaites  • 

Essenes  (2  syl.)  Masboth'eans 

Galileans  Meristea  • 

Gaulanltee  (8  syl.),  pro-      Pharisees 

bably    Rabbinlr.ts    of     Sad'dueees 

extreme  views  Shebsen 

Hellenians  •  Therapeutso 

Hellenists  Zealots  or  Zelotes 

Hem'erobap'tists  * 

Nothing  beyond  the  names  is  known  of  those 
Mota  to  which  a  *  is  attached. 


Jewish  Soc'rates  (8  syl.).  Moses 
Mendelssohn,  the  modern  Jewish  philo- 
sopher (1729-1785).  So  called  for  his 
'  Phaedon,'  a  dialogue  on  the  immortality 
of  the  soul  in  imitation  of  Plato. 

One  would  think  the  better  appellative  would  be 
the '  Jewish  Plato.' 

Jewry  (Statute  of).  Forbade  usury 
by  Jews,  and  provided  that  the  Jewe 
should  live  in  '  the  king's  own  cities  and 
boroughs  where  the  Chest  of  Chirographs 
of  Jewry  are  wont  to  be.'  They  were 
permitted  by  this  statute  to  buy  houses 
and  farms,  and  to  hold  them  for  fifteen 
years. 

Jezebel,  Aunt  of  Dido.  Sec 
'Dido.' 

Jezre'elites  (4  syl.),  1884,  or  'The 
New  and  Latter  House  of  Israel.'  A 
religious  sect  founded  by  James  Jershom 
White,  a  private  of  the  16th  regiment, 
who  compiled  from  the  works  of  Joanna 
Southcott  and  John  Wroe  a  book  wnich 
he  called  :  The  Flying  Roll.'  He  called 
himself  Jezreel,  and  gave  himself  out 
to  be  the  spiritual  child  of  Joanna 
Southcott,  the  Joshua  of  Christ,  arid 
the  Immortal  Spirit  who  held  the  last 
message  of  God  to  man.  White  erected  a 
temple  144  feet  in  length,  breadth,  and 
height,  at  Gillingham,  near  Chatham. 
The  great  hall  would  hold  5,000  persons. 
He  died  1885,  but  his  wife  gave  her- 
self out  to  be  Esther  the  queen,  the 
virgin,  and  mother  of  Israel,  sent  to  pre- 
pare the  people  for  Christ's  second 
advent  in  1895. 

Jin'goes  (2  syl.),  1877.  Russo- 
phobists.  Those  who  supposed  that 
Russia  would  take  Constantinople  and 
then  our  Indian  empire;  but  any  Bobadil 
or  warlike  blusterer  was  afterwards 
called  a  Jingo.  The  word  was  adopted 
from  '  M'Dermott's  War  Song ' — that  is, 
the  song  sung  in  music  halls  by  M'Der- 
mott  and  very  popular  at  the  time.  The 
chorus  runs  thus : — 

We  don't  want  to  fight,  but.  by  Jingo !  if  we  do, 
We've  got  the  ships,  we've  got  the  men,  we've  got 
the  money  too. 

Jin'goism,  1877.  Warlike  bluster 
and  Bobadilism.  The  French  chauvin- 
ism (q.v.)  is  now  used  ir  much  the  same 
sense.  See  '  Jingoes.' 

J.  J.  In  Hogarth's  'Gin  Lane/ 
written  on  *  gibbet,  is  Sir  J[osephj 


471 


J.  K.  L. 


JOHANNISTS 


J[ekyll],  obnoxious  for  hia  bill  to  increase 
the  duty  on  gin. 

J.  K.  L.  That  is,  Dr.  Doyle,  un- 
questionably the  most  accomplished 
polemical  writer  of  his  time,  died  1884. 
The  letters  stand  for  James  Kildare 
Leighlin — that  is,  his  Christian  name 
and  his  see  as  Catholic  bishop. 

He  [Mr.  Stanley]  made  an  exception  In  favour 
of  the  then  [!««]  celebrated  J.  K.  L.  He  acknow- 
ledged a  letter  from  Dr.  Doyle  .  .  .  with  warm 
>,xpressionB  of  thanks  .  .  .  and  expressed  a  wish 
to  Bee  him  on  his  arrival  in  Dublin.-HowiTT, 
Hittory  «>/  l-:i".ll<i>«l  iye:ir  !»*«  p.  lilfj). 

Joan  Makepeace,  1828.  Joan 
sister  of  Edward  III.,  who  at  the  age  of 
seven  was  affianced  to  David  son  of 
Robert  Bruce,  aged  five.  This  betrothal 
was  brought  about  by  Mortimer  (the 
paramour  of  Isabella  the  queen  dowager), 
to  cement  the  peace  made  between  the 
English  and  Scotch  in  the  year  l:»2s. 

Joan  of  Arc.    Called  'La  Pucelle,' 

1  the  Maid  of  Orleans '  (1412-1481).    Her 
sword    was    the    mystic    s\\  >rd    of    St. 
Catherine. 

Joan  of  Kent.  Joar.  Bocher,  an 
Anabaptist  who  was  burnt  at  Smithfield 

2  May,  1550.     Some  say  she  was  con- 
victed   and    sentenced    by    Arehl>i.-hi.p 
Cranmer,  and  others  say  when  KdwardVI. 
\MIS  called  on  to  sign  the  writ  of    her 
execution   his  eyes  were   full  of 'tears. 
Others  affirm  that  the  writ  was  issued 
by  the    Court    of    Chancery   and    that 
Cranmer  had   no   part   in   the    matter. 
'  Sir  Thomas  Browne,  who  wrote  against 
vulgar  errors,  influenced  the  jury  to  give 
their  verdict  against  the  woman '  ('  Parr's 
Works,'  iv.  181).     See  '  Van  Paris.' 

Blunt  ('Reformation  in  England,'  p.  -MO)  says 
•he  was  condemned,  'probably  un<l«-r  th>>  Uw 
against  Anabaptists,  who  advocated  community 

lit  L;. i. iiis.' 

.1,1,1:1  //ic  fair  .Mii'd  of  Kent  tea*  quite  another  ;><•!•- 
i  S  M  murrifd  Ktlirard  Ike  Black  Pritice,  and  <ti«l 

1885.    .SVt> '  Pope  Joan.' 

Joanna  and  Isabella,  1468- 
1479.  Names  which  produced  a  civil 
war  in  Castile.  The  question  was,  which 
of  these  two  should  succeed  Enrique  on 
the  throne.  Isabella  was  his  sister  (wife 
of  Don  Ferdinand,  who  was  son  of 
Juan  II.  king  of  Navarre),  Joanna  was 
the  natural  daughter  of  Enrique.  The 
Archbishop  of  Toledo  took  the  part  of 
Isabella,  and  undertook  to  dethrone 
Enrique,  but  war  for  ten  years  desolated 
the  kingdom.  Enrique  died,  his  daugh- 
ter Joanna  retired  to  a  convent,  and 


Isabella  with  Ferdinand  became  snve 
reigns  of  Aragon  and  Sicily,  Leon  and 
Castile. 

Joanna  Southcott  (1750-1814). 
The  mission  of  this  '  pro] ihetess  '  began 
in  1792,  when  she  declared  herself  to  be 
'  the  woman  driven  into  the  wilderness  ' 
of  Rev.  xii.  Her  prophecies  are  in  prose 
and  wretched  doggrel,  and  she  gave  her 
followers  her  seals — that  is,  bits  of  paper 
sealed  to  insure  them  against  the  wrath 
of  God.  In  1814  she  announced  she  was 
about  to  be  the  mother  of  Shiloh  thb 
Prince  of  Peace,  but  she  died  the  same 
year  of  dropsy. 

Joanna  Southoott  was  born  In  Devonshire  of 
humble  parents,  and  was  in  youth  a  domestic 
servant. 

Joanna  the  Mad,  Queen  of  Cas- 
tile   (1479,    1504-1555).       She    murri.-.l 
Philip  archduke  of  Austria,  and  \\ .. 
mother  of   Kaiser  Karl  V.,  emperor  of 
the  Romans,  king  of  Castile,  aftei 
of  Spain,  <fec. 

Joan'nites  (8  «yl.).    The  adherents 

of  John  Chrysostom,  who  stxxxl  firmly  on 
his  side  when  Theophilus  of  Alexandria 
cliar^'.-.l  him  with  heresy  and  misde- 
meanour. See  below,  '  Johannists.' 

Jockey  of  Norfolk.     Sir   John 
Howard,  a  firm  adherent  of  Richard  III. 
On   the  night  before   the  battle  at 
worth  field  he  found  a  warning  couplet 
in  his  tent,  running  thus: — 

Jocky  of  Norfolk  be  not  too  bold, 

For  I'i.-.ni.  thy  master,  is  bought  tnul  sol, I. 
*.*  liicoii  or  IMckon  of  course  means  Kichard  III., 
and  Jocky  or  Jacky  =  Jack,  Jock,  or  John. 

Jockies.  Superior  sort  of  vagrant-;. 
perhaps  a  relic  of  the  ancient  bards  or 
minstrels.  They  were  well  versed  in  the 
slogan  or  gathering-cries  of  Scotland, 
and  being  full  of  observation,  and  very 
entertaining,  were  admitted  into  thu 
houses  of  the  well-to-do  as  guests.  The 
race  is  now  extinct. 

The  well  remembered  beggar  was  his  guest. 

OOLD8MITH,  h,  <:-.t.  d  \'ill,igr. 

(Here  '  well-remembered  '  meaiu  having  a  good 
memory.) 

Johannists.  A  sect  which  refused 
to  acknowledge  the  successor  of  John 
surnamed  Chrysostom,  who  died  in  107. 
The  Johannists  refused  to  return  to  tho 
general  communion  till  438.  when  the 
body  of  Chrysostom  was  brought  back  to 
Constantinople  and  solemnly  interred, 
the  emperor  himself  (Theodosius  the 
Younger)  taking  part  in 


JOHN 


JOHN 


i78 


John.  The  hated  name  of  kings  in 
England,  France,  and  Scotland.  The 
English  king  John  was  certainly  as  bad 
a  king  as  ever  reigned.  In  France  John  I. 
reigned  only  a  few  days,  and  John  II., 
having  lost  the  battle  of  Poitiers,  died  in 
captivity  in  London.  In  Scotland  John 
[Baliol]  was  a  mere  tool  of  Edward  I.  So 
greatly  was  the  name  disliked  in  Scotland 
that  John  son  of  Robert  IL  reigned 
under  the  designation  of  Robert  III. 

Popes  named  John.  There  have  been  twenty- 
three  popes  of  this  name.  One  abdicated  (John 
XVIII.);  four  were  deposed  (John  XII.,  XIII. 
XIV.,  XIX.);  two  were  ex/u'lled  (John  XVI. 
XVII.) ;  two  were  charged  with  heresy  (John  IV. 
XXII.);  four  were  imprisoned  (John  L,  VIII..  X. 
XI.) ;  seven  were  nonentities  (John  II.,  III.,  V.,  VI. 
VII.,  XV.,  XX.) ;  one  was  killed  accidentally  (John 
XXI.) ;  and  one  had  Sergiua  III.  for  a  rival  pope 
(John  IX.). 

JOHX    I.  (623-526).     Imprisoned    at    Ravenna    by 
Theodoric,  and  died  In  prison. 

—  II.,  III.     Nonentities. 

—  IV.  (640  642).    Accused  of  heresy. 

-  V.,  VI.,  VII.    Kanentitiei. 

—  VIII.  (87'2  882).    Imprisoned  by  Lambert  duke 

of  Spoleto  ;  made  his  escape  to  France, 
and  was  poisoned. 

-  IX.  (898-900).     fcad  SergiuB  III.  for  a  rival 

—  X.  (914-928).    Cast  into  prison  and  murdered 

by  order  of  Guido  and  Marozia. 

—  XI.  (931-936).     Imprisoned  with  his   mother 

by  Alberic,  and  died  in  the  castle  of  St. 
Angel*. 

—  XII.  (906-904).     A  most    profligate   libertine. 

Was  deposed  and  died  suddenly,  pro- 
bably by  axsaxitiiialion. 

—  Xin.  (965  972).    ImpriMMd  by  his  nobles  and 

di'p<isrd. 

—  XIV.  (983-995).     Deposed;   imprisoned  by  Boni- 

face VII.,  an  antipope,  and  died  in  the 
castle  of  St.  Angela, 

—  XV.  A  nonentity. 

—  XVI.  (985-996).  Driven  from  Rome  by  Crescen- 

tius. 

—  XVII.  (997-998).     Antipope.     Expelled   by   Otto 

III.,    and    barbarously    treated     by 
Gregory. 

—  XVIII.  (1003  1009).    Abdicated. 

-  XIX.  (1024-1033).     Deposed   and    expelled    by 

Konrad. 

—  XX.  A  nonentity. 

—  XXI.  (127G -1-277).   Crtuhed  to  death  by  the  falling 

in  of  his  palace  at  Viterbo. 

—  XXII.  (1316 -iss4).      Charged    with   heresy,   and 

recanted. 

—  XXIII.  (1410-1419).    Deposed,  and  afterwards  Im- 

prisoned for  three  years. 
V  A  very  sad  list  Indeed. 

John  Amend-all.    John  Cade,  an 

Irishman,  who  gave  himself  out  to  be  the 
Bon  of  Sir  John  Mortimer,  and  heir  to  the 
English  throne.  In  May  1450  he  en- 
camped on  Blackheath  with  20,000  fol- 
lowers ;  but  he  was  captured  and  killed 
on  1  July  the  same  year. 

John  called  Robert.  John  earl 
of  Carrick,  eldest  son  of  Robert  II.  of 
Scotland,  was  crowned  1890  as  Robert 
III.,  because  John  had  proved  an  ill- 


omened  name  in  England,  Franco,  and 
Scotland. 

John  Company.  The  old  East 
India  Company.  Also  called  'Mother 
Company.' 

In  1857  the  19th  Native  Infantry  feasted  the  llth 
Irregulars,  and  told  them  that  John  Company 
ra^usf*i^  out  Lord  Cani"ng  to  convert  India 
to  Christianity.-HowiTT.  Hist,  of  Eng.  (year  1857, 

John  Pree-born.  John  Lilburne 
(1618-1657).  So  called  from  his  intrepid 
defence,  before  the  tribunal  of  the  Star 
Chamber,  of  his  rights  as  a  free-bcrn 
Englishman. 

John- Jacob    Christians.      A 

branch  of  the  strict  Mennonites,  which 
split  from  the  general  body  in  1554.  So 
called  from  their  founder.  See  '  Menno- 
nites'  (3  syl.). 

John  Knox's  Liturgy.  The 
Book  of  Common  Prayer  used  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland. 

Extempore  prayer  is  also  used. 

John  '  Lackland '  king  of  England, 
(1166,  1199-1216).  Father,  Henry  II. ; 
Mother,  Eleanor  of  Aquitaine;  Wives 
(1)  Alice;  (2)  Avisa  daughter  of  William 
earl  of  Gloucester,  divorced;  (8)  Isabella 
daughter  of  Aymer  count  of  Angouleme, 
by  whom  he  had  five  children  (none  by 
the  other  two) : — 

1.  HENRY  III.,  his  successor. 

2.  Richard  earl  of  Cornwall,  chosen  King  of  th  i 
Rom  ins,  and  crowned  at  Aix-la-Chapelle  in  1257. 

8.  Jane,  married  Alexander  II.  of  Scotland  in 
1221. 

4.  Eleanor,  married  first  William  earl  of  Pem- 
broke, then  Simon  de  Montfort  earl  of  Leicester, 
by  whom  she  had  two  sons,  who  with  their  mother 
were  banished  for  rebellion. 

5.  Isabella,  who  married  Friedrlch  II.  the  Kaiser. 
She  died  1241. 

His  style  and  title. — John,  D.G.  rex  Angllae,  dominua 
Hibernise  [Ibernlse  or  Ybernise],  dux  Normanniw. 
They  addressed  him  '  Rex  Anglorura.'  This  was 
the  first  of  our  kings  called  '  Dominus  Hiberniee,' 
which  title  continued  till  Henry  VIII.  changed 
It  into  '  King  of  Ireland.1 

John  Lackland  alone  of  all  the  sons  of  Henry  II. 
had  no  territory  or  land  left  him.  Henry,  the 
eldest  son,  was  associated  with  his  father  in  the 
government,  but  died  before  him ;  Richard  Cceur 
de  Lion  had  Poitou  and  Guyenne;  Geoffrey  had 
Brittany  in  right  of  his  wife. 

N.B.  The  first  Henry,  'lord  of  Ireland,1  was 
Henry  III.  son  of  John,  and  In  Rymer's  '  Foadera  • 
Dr.  Clarke  has  erroneously  ascribed  to  Henry  II. 
a  document  belonging  to  Henry  dominui  Hybernia. 

John  of  Gaunt,  fourth  [not  third] 
eon  of  Edward  III.  Was  born  at  Ghent 
in  Flanders,  whence  he  was  called  John 
of  Gaunt  (Ghent).  His  first  wife,  Blanche, 
was  daughter  of  the  Duke  of  Lancaster. 


4V4 


JOHN 


JONKOTIN3 


John  of  Gaunt  received  his  title  of  duke 
of  Lancaster  from  his  father-in-law. 

Henry  VII.  claimed  bis  title  of  the  crown 
through  John  Beaufort,  a  natural  Bon  of  John  of 
Gaunt. 

John  o*  Groat's  to  Land's  End 

(From).  Through  the  entire  length  of 
the  kingdom.  John  o'  Groat's  is  furthest 
north  and  Land's  End,  Cornwall,  is 
furthest  south  of  the  mainland  of  Great 
Britain 

John  of  Jerusalem  (Knights  of 
St.),  1120.  So  called  from  John  patriarch 
of  Alexandria  and  the  place  of  their 
abode.  The  knights  subsequently  re- 
sided at  Rhodes  (1810-1528).  When 
driven  from  Rhodes  by  the  Turks  they 
made  their  abode  at  Malta,  and  were 
called  '  Knights  of  Malta.' 

John  the  Furious.  A  Norwegian 
chieftain  who  went  to  Ireland  (1170)  to 
restore  Hascult  to  his  throne  of  Dublin. 
He  was  felled  to  the  ground  and  slain  by 
Walter  de  Riddlesf  ord,  an  English  knight, 
the  same  year. 

John  with  the  Leaden  Sword. 
John  duke  of  Bedford  (1424)  was  so 
called  by  Archibald  Douglas  (Tineman). 
John  duke  of  Bedford  sent  a  herald  to  the 
Scottish  chief  [in  France]  to  say  he  was  coming  to 
drink  wine  and  revel  with  him.  The  Earl  of 
Douglas  returned  answer  that  the  duke  would  be 
most  welcome,  and  that  he  had  come  from  Scot- 
land to  France  on  purpose  to  carouse  in  his  com. 
pany.  Under  these  terms  a  challenge  to  combat 
was  understood  to  be  given  and  accepted.— Sir  W. 
SCOTT,  History  of  Scotland,  xviii. 

Johnnie  Cope's  Salve,  1745.  So 
the  Highlanders  called  the  chocolate 
taken  from  the  tent  of  Sir  John  Cope 
after  the  battle  of  Prestonpans. 

Some  of  the  luxuries  which  the  Highlanders 
found  they  did  not  comprehend  the  use  of,  and 
chocolate  was  soon  after  cried  in  the  streets  of 
Perth  as  '  Johnnie  Cope  s  Salve.'— HowiTT,  Hittorjf 
of  England  (Qeorge  II.  p.  501). 

John's  College  (St.). 

L  In  Cambridge  University.  Founded 
by  Lady  Margaret  countess  of  Richmond 
and  Derby,  mother  of  Henry  VII.,  in 
1511. 

The  founder  of  Christ's  College  also. 

II.  In  Oxford,  1555.  Founded  by  Sir 
Thomas  White,  a  London  alderman. 
The  head-master  ia  called  the  presi- 
dent. 

Johns  (Sir).  The  poor  clergy  were 
BO  called  before  the  Reformation.  '  Bab- 
bling Sir  Johns'  (Wordsworth, ' Ecclesias- 


tical Biography,'  i.  265).  'Blind  Sir 
Johns'  (Jewel,  Sermon  on  Haggai  i.  2). 
Strype  speaks  of  'Lack-1-atin  Sir  Johns' 
('  Annals,'  177),  and  of  '  Mumble-matins 
Sir  Johns' ('Annals,' 181). 

Johnson  Scholarship  for  theo- 
logy. Founded  in  the  University  of 
Oxford  by  John  Johnson,  D.D.,  fellow  of 
Magdalen  College.  In  1878  this  sch. >lar 
ship  was  united  to  Mrs.  Denyer's  two 
theological  prizes,  and  formed  into  two 
scholarships  called  the  '  Denyer  and 
Johnson  Scholarships '  (q.v.). 

Johnso'nians,  as  a  religious  sect 
are  the  followers  of  the  Rev.  John  John 
S-1725),  a  nonjuring  divine  ol 


Liverpool,  and  author  of  'The  Unbloody 
Sacrifice.'  They  deny  the  pre-existenoe 
of  Christ,  the  three  Persons  of  the  god- 
head, original  sin,  and  the  natural  immor- 
tality of  the  soul.  They  baptize  by  immer- 
sion, and  believe  in  the  perseverance  of 
the  saints. 

John-William,  or  Jean-  Guilla  ume, 
the  French  Jack  Ketch.  Jean-Guillaume 
was  the  executioner  of  Paris  under 
Louis  XIII.,  and  numerous  allusions  arc 
made  to  him  by  French  author*  both  in 
prose  and  verse. 

Et  personne  de  mon  royanme 
Ne  se  fera  pas  Jean  Quillaum*. 
Poor  etrangler  a  belles  mains 
Ce  larron  d.-s  plus  Inhumains  T 

Virgilf  travrtti.  bk.  Iv.  (Dido  speaks). 
V  The  French  have  the  verb  Jeany^MaatmfT, . 
to  John-William  [you]. 

Jomsvi'kings  (The}.  In  Danish, 
Jomsvikingr.  The  piratical  republic  of 
Joms-borg,  in  the  island  of  Wollin.  It 
was  a  nest  of  pirates  founded  by  Danish 
sea-rovers  in  the  reign  of  Harald 
Blaatand  (991-1014).  This  piratical  re- 
public continued  till  the  last  quarter  of 
the  12th  cent.,  when  it  was  put  an  end 
to  by  Valdemar  L  of  Denmark  {1182- 
1202). 

Jongleurs. '  Joculatores,'  instrumen- 
talists who  accompanied  the  troubadours 
to  fairs  and  gentlemen's  houses  in  the 
middle  ages.  After  the  crusade  against 
the  Albigenses,  the  troubadours  gradually 
disappeared,  and  the  jongleurs  joir.ed 
singing  to  instrumental  music,  and  many 
danced,  juggled,  and  made  fun  in  all  sorts 
of  ways. 

Jonkoping  (Treaty  o/),  10  Dec., 
1809.  A  treaty  of  peace  between  Sweden 
and  Denmark. 


JORDAN 


JOURNEE 


475 


Jordan  (Mrs.).  The  actress  to  whom 
the  Duke  of  Clarence  (William  IV.)  was 
virtually  married ;  eight  children  survived 
the  king,  four  sons  called  Fitzclarence 
and  four  daughters.  The  real  name  of 
Mrs.  Jordan  was  Dorothy  Bland.  Her 
connection  with  William  was  suddenly 
broken  oft  in  1811  ;  she  returned  to  the 
stage,  but  she  subsequently  retired  to 
France,  and  died  at  St.  Cloud  8  July,  1816. 
In  1880  William  married  Adelaide  of 
Saxe-Meiningen,  but  her  two  children  died 
before  their  father  did,  so  the  crown  went 
to  his  niece  Victoria,  daughter  of  Edward 
duke  of  Kent. 

Joseph  I.  the  Victorious.  Son  of 
Leopold  I.  kaiser-king  of  Germany,  of  the 
house  of  Austria  (1676,  1705-1711). 

In  this  reign  three  great  victories  were  won  by 
Marlborough  over  the  French  :  1706  the  battle  of 
Raraillies,  in  1708  the  battle  of  Oudenarde,  and  In 
1709  the  battle  of  Malplaquet 

Joseph  the  Unfortunate,  kaiser, 
son  of  Maria  Theresa,  who  always  tried 
to  do  right  and  was  always  disappointed 
in  all  his  plans.  He  wrote,  half  in  jest  and 
half  in  earnest,  what  he  termed  his  epi- 
taph :  '  Here  lies  Joseph,  unfortunate  in 
all  his  undertakings '  (1741, 1765-1790). 

Josephs  of  Amida  (The).  One  of 
the  three  branches  of  the  Nestorians. 
The  other  two  are  the  '  Elijahs  of  Mosul ' 
and  the  '  Simeons  of  Ormia.'  The  Josephs 
are  now  reconciled  to  the  Church  of 
Rome,  and  art  called  '  Chaldean  Chris- 
tians.' 

Josephinism.  Oppression  of  the 
Church  by  the  State,  BO-called  from 
Joseph  II.  of  Austria. 

Josephi'nos,  1808.  Those  Spanish 
grandees  who  had  traitorously  sided  with 
Napoleon  in  his  scandalous  usurpation  of 
the  Spanish  crown.  So  called  because 
they  supported  Joseph  Bonaparte,  his 
brother's  viceroy-king  of  Spain,  and  fled 
with  Joseph  to  Vittoria  for  safety  on  the 
first  reverse  of  the  French  arms,  at  the 
battle  of  Baylen,  on  19  July.  In  this 
defeat  Castaiios  was  the  Spanish  general 
pud  Dupont  the  French. 

Jo'sephins,  1885.  Followers  of  Jo- 
•eph  Chamberlain,  an  advanced  Radical. 

Jos'ephites  (8  syl.).  The  Mormons 
who  disallow  polygamy.  So  called  from 
Joseph  Smith,  sou  of  Joseph  Smith  the 


founder  of  Mormonism.  These  are  called 
the  '  Reorganised  Church  of  Jesus  Christ 
of  Latter  Day  Saints.' 

There  ate  now  one  or  two  other  non-polygamous 
sects. 

Joshua  of  Scotland  (The).  Robert 
Bruce  king  of  Scotland  (born  1274,  king 
1306-1329,  died  1329). 

Josiah  of  his  Country  (The),  or 
'The  Josiah  of  England.'  Edward  VI. 
was  generally  so  called  in  his  own  day. 

Joule's  Equivalent.  That  if  a 
pound  of  waterfalls  to  the  ground  through 
772  feet,  and  is  then  suddenly  arrested,  its 
temperature  will  be  raised  one  degree ; 
and,  conversely,  the  heat  that  would  raise 
the  temperature  of  a  pound  of  water  one 
degree  would  (if  applied  to  a  steam 
engine)  raise  772  Ibs.  one  foot  high. 

Jour  de  Hois  (Le).  The  Epiphany. 
(Twelfth  Day),  meaning  the  hypothetical 
'  Kings '  of  Cologne.  Voltaire  has  a  satire 
on  the  three  kings — the  Pretender  (re- 
jected by  England,  telling  his  beads  in 
Italy),  Stanislaus  (ex-king  of  Poland, 
smoking  his  pipe  in  Austrasia),  and  the 
emperor,  or  King  Charles  of  Bavaria  (liv- 
ing at  an  inn  in  Franconk),  while  Maria 
Theresa  is  laughing  at  this  Epiphany. 

Journal  de  Paris  (the  first  French 
daily  paper),  1777. 

Journal  de  Tr^voux  (Le).  Pub- 
lished by  Jesuits  in  1701-1704. 

Journal  des  Revolutions  de 
Paris  (Le).  A  vile  republican  news- 
paper in  the  French  Revolution,  con- 
ducted by  Prudhomme.  If  possible  it 
was  even  more  inflammatory  than  the 
'  Ami  du  Peuple '  by  Marat.  It  advo- 
cated the  murder  of  Louis  XVI.,  and 
of  all  other  crowned  heads ;  and  recom- 
mended the  organisation  of  100  young 
men  into  a  band,  sworn  to  assassinate  all 
tyrants,  in  emulation  of  Harmodios  and 
Aristoglton  of  Greece,  and  of  Sceevola 
and  the  Brutuses  of  Rome. 

Journal  des  Savants  (Le).  Com 
menced  5  Jan.,  1655. 

Journals.  Of  the  House  of  Lorda 
commenced  1509 ;  that  of  the  House  of 
Commons  in  1547. 

Journe'e  des  Dupes.  See '  Day  of 
the  Dupea.' 


JOURNEE 


JUDGES 


Journe'e  des  Epe"rons,  1302.  The 
bloody  battle  of  Courtray,  in  which  the 
French  left  on  the  field  about  4,000 
knights'  spurs. 

Another  Journe'e  des  Epe'rons  was  in 
1518,  the  battle  of  Guinegate,  in  which  the 
FrencL  used  their  spurs  in  flight  more 
than  their  swords  in  fight. 

Journe'e  des  Farines,  8  Jan.  1591. 
When  the  besiegers  attempted  to  surprise 
St.  l.enis,  occupied  by  the  troops  of 
Henri  IV.  This  was  two  days  after  the 
Bearnais  had  attempted  to  surprise 
Paris.  It  was  called  the  '  Journee  des 
Farines '  because  the  officers  disguised 
themselves  as  millers  leading  horses, 
assec,  carts,  and  so  on,  and  demanded  en- 
trruieo  into  the  town.  Their  design  was 
to  enter  the  gates  and  keep  them  open 
till  the  arrival  of  the  troops  ;  but  entrance 
was  denied  them,  and  the  alarm  given. 

Journe'e  dee  Maubrul6s.  '  The 
day  of  the  unburned,'  27  April,  1562. 
Faveau  and  Mallart,  two  Protestants  of 
Brussels,  were  condemned  to  be  burnt 
to  death.  As  the  executioner  was  binding 
Simon  Faveau  to  the  stake  a  woman 
threw  her  shoe  into  the  funeral  pile. 
This  was  a  preconcerted  signal,  and 
immediately  the  mob  rushed  forward, 
scattered  the  faggots  in  all  directions, 
rescued  the  two  victims,  and  succeeded 
in  sending  them  out  of  the  country.  See 
1  Rise  of  the  Dutch  Republic,'  by  Motley. 

Journe"es  de  Juillet.  See  '  Days 
of  July.' 

Journe"es  de  Septembre  (Les), 
2,  8,  4,  5  Sept.,  1792.  See  '  Massacre  of 
September.' 

Journe"es  des  Barricades.    See 

'  Barricades.' 

Jovinian,  4th  cent.  A  heresiarch, 
and  monk  of  Milan.  He  rejected  fasts, 
penance,  and  celibacy,  denied  the 
virginity  of  Mary,  and  entertained  other 
'heretical  views.'  He  was  condemned 
by  the  Council  of  Milan  in  890,  and 
banished  by  Theodosius. 

Joyous  Entry  (The), '  La  Joyeuse 
Entree,'  1480.  The  charter  given  by 
Philip  the  Good  to  the  states  of  Brabant 
on  his  entry  into  Brussels.  On  this 
Charter  nearly  all  their  privileges  rested. 
In  1789  Kaiser  Joseph  II.  annulled  this 
charter,  because  the  States  refused  to 


grant  a  subsidy.  On  20  Nov.  Brabant 
threw  off  allegiance  to  Austria,  and 
assumed  the  title  of  '  The  High  and 
Mighty  States.' 

The  emperor  [Joseph  II.]  on  1  Jan..  1787  (t),  pub- 
lished several  sweeping  edicts,  annihilating  the 
most  ancient  municipal  privileges,  remodelling 
the  courts  of  justice,  and  introducing  a  totally 
new  system  of  judicature.  In  direct  violation  ol 
the  celebrated  compact  made  by  Charles  V.  (?), 
called  '  The  Joyous  Entry.'— Ho  WITT,  Hut.  of  Eng. 
(Geo.  III.  p.  387). 

Joyous  Science  (The),  or  'The 
Gay  Science.'  Minstrelsy  (Joyeuso 
Science). 

The  Joyous  Science,  aa  the  profession  ol 
minstrelsy  was  called,  had  its  various  ranks,  like 
the  degrees  in  the  church  and  in  chivalry.-Slr 
WALTER  SCOTT,  The  Betrothed,  chap.  xix. 

Jubilee  (The),  21  June,  1887,  when 
the  50th  anniversary  of  Queen  Victoria's 
accession  to  the  crown  was  celebrated  in 
the  United  Kingdom.  The  colonies  and 
India,  for  convenience  sake,  celebrated 
the  anniversary  some  weeks  before  21 
June. 

There  was  a  Jubilee  In  the  reign  of  Oeorgo  III., 
as  Oct.,  1H09.  He  came  to  the  crown  25  Oct.,  1700. 
Queen  Victoria  succeeded  to  the  throne  21  Juno. 
1H87.  Hence  it  will  appear  Ui  it  n.-.-ri;.-  celebrated 
his  jubilee  at  the  coininem  •  ...  nl  m>l  Victoria 
at  the  completion  of  tin-  .'•"(  h 

*.*  There  are  scores  of  Jul>ili-<->  of  divers  sorts, 
as  the  Handel  Jubilee,  the  Shakespeare  Jubilee, 
the  Jubilee  of  the  Reformation,  and  the  Julul.-e* 
of  the  Catholic  Church  first  proclaimed  by  Itoui- 
face  VIII.  in  laOO,  Ac. 

Judaising  Teachers.  Compro- 
mising Jews  who  mingled  the  observance 
of  the  law  with  that  of  the  Gospel.  Tli.-y 
insisted  on  the  rite  of  circumcision. 
Peter  and  John  were  for  a  time  at  leasl 
Judaising  teachers. 

Judaists.  Those  Christians  who 
insisted  on  the  perpetual  obligation  of 
the  Jewish  law.  All  the  apostles  who 
were  the  companions  of  Jews  were 
Judaists.  Paul  insisted  that  the  Gospel 
was  meant  for  all  men,  and  those  who 
thought  with  him  were  called  Paulinists 
or  Universalists. 

Judas  (Th*  Irish).  Colonel  Blood 
(1628-1680). 

Judge-  Advocate-General  ( The). 
The  supreme  judge,  under  the  Mutiny 
Act  and  Articles  of  War,  of  the  prt» -.-.  .1 
ings  of  courts-martial.  He  receives  a 
salary  of  2,0001.  a  year,  and  is  a  member 
of  the  ministry. 

Judges.  The  ancient  Carthaginians 
were  ruled  by  a  senate  of  800,  out  of 
which  thirty  were  selected  for  the 


JUDGES 


JULY 


477 


council,  and  two  of  the  council  were 
tuffetes  or  judges.  So  the  Hebrews, 
before  the  appointment  of  Saul  as  king, 
appointed  shofetim  (judges  or  bret- 
waldas)  in  times  of  trouble,  who  were 
oometimes  women.  The  judges  or  bret- 
waJdas  were — 

B.O. 

Othniel «,«.-.  1554—1514 

Ehud       ...        -.».«.        ...  1490-1416 

Shamgar          ^       ...  1416—1396 

Deborah  (a  woman)          „.       ^  1306—1356 

Gideon „        _        ...  1349-1309 

Abimelech(hlBBOH)...       „.       ...  1309-1306 

Tola        •»'•,«.  1306—1283 

Jair  „        _        ...  1-283—1261 

Jephthah        ...       »,«,«.  1243—1237 

Abesan  or  Ibzaa      ..«•».  1237—1230 

Ahialon  or  Elon      ...       _       ...  1230—1-220 

Abdon     _       „.  1220—1212 

Samson  ^.        ...  1172—1152 

Eli  (the  hi^h  priest)          1152—1112 

Samuel  (priest  and  prophet)    ...  1092—1080 

Judges  of  Assize.  In  1284  super- 
seded justices  in  eyre  (q.v.).  Judges  of 
the  superior  courts  commissioned  to  hold 
courts  or  assizes  in  each  county  town 
twice  a  year. 

Judgment  and  Declaration  (A), 

1683.  Passed  in  the  Oxford  Convocation, 
maintaining  the  doctrine  of  non-resist- 
ance, and  enjoining :  '  All  and  singular 
the  readers,  tutors,  and  catechists,  dili- 
gently to  instruct  and  ground  their 
scholars  in  that  most  necessary  doctrine 
...  of  submitting  to  every  ordinance  of 
man  for  the  Lord's  sake,  teaching  that 
this  submission  and  obedience  is  to  be 
clear,  absolute,  and  without  exception  of 
any  state  or  order  of  men.' 

Judgment  of  the  Cross  (The). 
Introduced  during  the  reign  of  Charle- 
magne. The  plaintiff  and  defendant  of 
a  suit  were  required  to  cross  their  arms 
upon  their  breast,  and  he  who  could  hold 
out  the  longest  gained  the  suit. 

All  ordeals  and  all  oaths  are  appeals  to  the 
Judgment  of  God.  Ordeals  have  been  abolished 
in  Kngland  ever  since  1219,  but  oaths  are  still 
administered  (1890).  The  notion  is  that  God  will 
supplement  man's  ignorance  and  idleness  by  a 
miraculous  interference  on  the  side  of  what  is 
ritfht  Jn  regard  to  oaths,  as  the  law  stands,  to 
violate  an  oath  is  perjury,  whereas  to  violate 
one's  word  is  only  a  lie. 

Judicial  Mass,  '  Missa  Judicii.' 
An  ordeal  mass,  in  which  a  person 
charged  with  an  offence  appealed  to  the 
1  Judgment  of  God '  in  proof  of  his  inno- 
cence. See  '  Mas».' 

Judicious  (The).  Richard  Hooker, 
author  of  the  'Laws  of  Ecclesiastical 


Polity  '  (1554-1600), 


Jugurtha  (The  Modem).  Abd-el- 
Kader,  bey  of  Mascara,  afterwards  sultan 
(1808-1883).  He  was  no  Jugurtha  in 
his  moral  character,  although  there 
was  some  resemblance  in  his  chivalry, 
bravery,  and  misfortunes.  Jugurtha, 
taken  captive  by  the  Romans,  was 
•thrown  into  a  dungeon  at  Rome  and 
starved  to  death;  Abd-el-Kader,  taken 
captive  by  the  French,  was  imprisoned 
first  in  the  castle  of  Pau,  then  in  the 
castle  of  Amboise  ;  but,  instead  of  being 
starved  to  death,  he  was  released  by 
Napoleon  III.  in  1852,  retired  to 
Damascus,  and  died  in  1883  at  the  age 
of  76. 

Jugurthan  War  (The).  War 
between  Jugurtha  king  of  Numidia  in 
Africa  and  the  Romans  (B.C.  111-104). 
Jugurtha,  being  taken  prisoner,  was  sent 
to  Rome  and  starved  to  death  in  the 
Mamertine  prison,  a  horrible  under- 
ground dungeon. 

Julian  Period  (The).  Commenced 
1  Jan.,  4713  B.C. 

Julian  Year  (The).  Began  1  Jan., 
B.C.  45. 

Julien  the  Apostate.  Simon 
Julien,  a  French  painter,  pupil  of  Carlo 
Vanloo,  at  Paris.  Called  the  '  Apostate ' 
because  he  forsook  the  French  school  of 
painting  for  the  Italian. 

The  Emperor  Julian  la  called  the  'Apostate* 
because  he  abandoned  Christianity  for  the  old 
religion '  (331,  361-363). 

July  Cross  (The).  '  Croix  de  Juillet,' 
1830.  Instituted  to  decorate  those 
Frenchmen  who  distinguished  themselves 
in  chasing  Charles  X.  from  the  throne. 
It  is  a  star  of  three  rays,  with  the  legend 
'27,  28,  29  July,  1830,'  and  the  motto 
'  Patrie  et  LiberteY  The  ribbon  is  blue 
edged  with  red. 

July  4  (American  history).  Declara- 
tion of  Independence,  4  July,  1776.  A 
national  holiday. 

July  14.  Called,  in  French  history, 
'  the  great  day,'  in  commemoration  of  14 
July,  1789,  the  day  of  the  storming  of  the 
Bastille.  This  and  June  20  (q.v.),  the 
two  great  days  of  the  Revolution,  were 
made  annual  festivals. 

The  disturbed  state  of  Paris  since  that  '  great 
day.'  the  14th  of  July,  had  suspended  the  activity 
of  the  National  Assembly.— HowiTT,  History  oj 
England  (George  III.,  p.  459). 

*.*  For  27,  23,  29  July,  when  Charles  X.  was 
driven  from  his  throne  (1880),  let '  Days  ol  July  ' 


JUMPERS 


JUNTO 


Jumpers,  1760.  Welsh  Methodists 
who  jump  during  religious  worship.  They 
arc  the  followers  of  Harris,  Rowlands, 
Williams,  and  others.  The  sermon  being 
over,  the  preacher  begins  to  jump  and 
the  congregation  joins  in — sometimes  for 
two  or  three  hours.  When  quite  ex- 
hausted, they  take  hold  of  hands,  kneel 
down,  and  pray.  See  '  Jerusalem  Jump.' 

David  danced  before  the  ark,  and  the  lame  man. 
on  being  cured,  leaped  and  praised  God. 

Jumping-cat  School  (The).  Turn- 
coats who  run  on  the  winning  side.  A.  B. 
ia  '  one  of  the  most  notorious  examples 
of  the  jumping-cat  school  .  .  .  and  is 
always  on  the  winning  side.'  (Newspaper 
paragraph,  March  1886). 

June  1, 1774.  L  In  North  American 
history,  the  day  on  which  the  Boston 
Port  Bill  (q.v.)  was  to  take  effect.  Selected 
by  the  Virginians,  Patrick  Henry  and 
Thomas  Jefferson,  as  a  day  of  fasting, 
humiliation,  and  prayer, '  that  the  evils 
of  civil  war  might  be  averted,  that  the 
American  colonists  might  be  inspired 
with  firmness  in  support  of  their  rights, 
and  that  the  hearts  of  the  British  king 
and  parliament  might  be  turned  to  mode- 
ration and  justice.' 

II.  '  The  Glorious  First  of  June '  is 
1  June,  1794,  when  Lord  Howe  gained  a 
signal  victory  over  the  French  off  Brest. 

June  3  (Victory  of),  1665.  A 
great  naval  victory  gained  by  James 
duke  of  York  over  Van  Tromp,the  Dutch 
admiral,  near  Lowestoft.  The  duke 
commanded  the  red,  Prince  Rupert 
commanded  the  white,  and  the  Earl  of 
Sandwich  the  blue.  This  was  the  greatest 
naval  victory  hitherto  gained  by  the 
English.  The  Dutch  lost  four  admirals, 
7,000  men,  and  eighteen  sail.  The 
English  only  one  ship  and  600  men  killed 
or  wounded. 

June  5,  6,  A.D.  1882.  An  £meute  in 
Paris  by  the  republican  faction  at  the 
funeral  of  General  Lamarque,  deputy  of 
the  opposition.  Barricades  were  thrown 
up  at  St.  Antoine,  St.  Martin,  St.  Denis 
(Sahn-dnee),  and  other  parts  of  Paris. 
The  troops  were  called  out,  and  the  com- 
bat was  brought  to  a  close  on  the  Gth, 
after  taking  the  church  of  St.  Merry  (or 
MeMeric). 

June  20.  The  anniversary  of  the 
foundation  ot  the  National  Assembly. 


This  and  the  anniversary  of  14  July  (q.v.) 
were  the  two  great  festivals  of  the  French 
Republic. 

June  23,  24, 25,  26,  A.D.  1848.  A 
bloody  insurrection  of  the  French  re- 
publican faction  called  '  Democratique 
et  Sociale'  against  the  constitution  of 
24  Feb.  the  same  year.  It  made  for 
its  pretext  the  dissolution  of  the  ateliers 
nationaux,  and  was  most  rife  in  the  fau- 
bourgs St.  Jacques,  St.  Marceau,  and  St. 
Antoine.  The  garde  nationals  and 
garde  mobile  were  employed  to  sup- 
press the  insurrection  under  General  Ca- 
vaignac.  Seven  generals  were  slain,  two 
representatives,  the  Archbishop  of  Paris 
(Mgr.  Affre),  and  an  enormous  number  of 
citizens  and  soldiers.  Those  insurgents 
who  were  taken  prisoners  were  trans- 
ported. 

June  26,  and  10  April,  1846.  The 
great  Chartist  festivals.  On  10  April  the 
monster  petition  was  presented,  and  on 
26  June  the  Corn-laws  were  repealed. 

JuniUS  (Letter*  of),  1769.  A  series 
of  political  letters  signed  '  Junius,1  dis- 
secting the  conduct  and  characters  of 
public  men— the  Duke  of  Grafton,  the 
Duke  of  Bedford,  Lord  Mansfield,  and 
others,  not  excepting  the  King  hims.  If. 
These  letters  caused  the  utmost  con- 
sternation amongst  the  ministry,  and 
were  immensely  popular  for  their  caustic 
satire,  just  censure,  clear  reasoning,  their 
great  knowledge  of  the  secret  govern- 
ment movements,  and  tlie  brilliancy  of 
their  style.  It  is  not  known  who  was  the 
author  of  these  letters,  but  perhaps  the 
most  weighty  evidence  points  to  Siv 
Philip  Francis. 

The  'North  Briton.'  under  the  Auspice*  cf 
\Vilkcs,  and  the  commencement  of  the  American 
War,  increased  the  ferment.  Th.-  l.-tt.  r  lH.Mnr.-h. 
17'-'.  U>  the  Duke  of  Grafton  on  the 'mu r 
of  Clarke,  and  the  14th  letter  (against  Blackstone) 
are  most  scathing. 

Junto  (The).  I.  161)4.  A  Whig  mini* 
try  in  the  reign  of  William  III.,  the 
chief  members  of  which  were  Admiral 
Russell,  the  victor  of  the  great  battle  of 
La  Hogue;  Soiners,  who  successfully 
defended  the  '  Seven  Bishops ' ;  Lord 
Wharton;  and  Montague,  the  great 
financier.  This  was  the  first  ministry 
ever  made  of  one  and  the  same  party 
politics.  It  was  the  suggestion  of  Ro- 
bert earl  of  Sunderland  to  William  111., 
who  shrewdly  said,  if  all  the  minister* 


JUS 


JUVENAL 


479 


were  of  one  party  they  would  pull  toge- 
ther, and  if  that  party  represented  the 
majority  they  would  be  able  to  pass  their 
measures. 

II.  1727.  A  club  formed  by  Benjamin 
Franklin  for  mutual  improvement. 
Morals,  politics,  and  natural  philosophy, 
as  well  as  the  social  well-being  of  man, 
were  the  main  subjects  discussed.  It 
continued  for  about  thirty  years. 

Jus  JElia'num.  The  law  books  of 
Sextus  Mima  Catus.  These  law  books 
explained  the  meaning  of  the  mystic 
ciphers  employed  by  the  lawyers  to  con- 
ceal the  laws  from  the  ignoble  common 
people.  Much  the  same  as  medical  pre- 
scriptions are  still  written,  sometimes 
by  symbols,  sometimes  by  contractions, 
sometimes  by  a  single  arbitrary  letter,  or 
per  siglas.  JElius  wrote  them  out  in  full, 
so  that  all  could  read  them. 

Gibbon,  chap,  xliv.,  gives  some  of  these  symbols : 
Fire  and  water=married  life ;  resignation  of  key* 
-divorce ;  casting  a  stone=prohibition ;  clenched 
fist— a  deposit ;  broken  Btraw=broken  covenant, 
<to. 

Jus  Cvp'rium,  481.  That  each 
province  is  autocephalous  and  each 
diocese  independent,  no  one  except  the 
metropolitan  having  any  right  to  inter- 
fere. Called  Jus  Cyprium  because  the 
canon  was  laid  down  in  the  Council  of 
Ephesus  A.D.  431  in  regard  to  the  pro- 
vince of  Cyprus,  which  was  declared  free 
and  independent  of  the  province  of  An- 
tioch. 

Jus  Devolu'tum,   1712.    An  act 

which  provided  '  if  a  patron  neglected  for 
six  months  to  fill  up  a  vacant  charge,  the 
presbytery  should  fill  it  up '  (Scotland). 

Jus  Honor a'rium.  The  edicts  of 
the  Roman  praetors;  written  in  white 
ink.  The  imperial  rescripts  were  in 
purple,  and  the  Jus  Civile  in  red  ink. 

Jus  Ital'icum.  All  Italian  land 
was  tax  free,  all  provincial  land  paid 
land-tax.  Hence  the  exemption  of  land 
from  taxation  was  called  'The  Italian 
Right.' 

Jus  La'tii  conferred  on  cities  the 
right  of  electing  their  own  magistrates. 
These  magistrates  took  rank  and  enjoyed 
privileges  next  in  degree  to  Roman 
citizens. 

Jus  Triuin  Iiibero'rum.  Grant- 
ing to  those  who  had  three  children 


exemption  from  the  trouble  of  guardian- 
ship, priority  in  bearing  offices,  and  a 
treble  proportion  of  corn. 

Just  (The).  Louis  XHI.  was  so 
called,  but  no  one  knows  why.  He  was 
a  good  shot,  and  a  wit  said,  '  II  e"toit 
juste  a  tirer  de  1'arquebuse '  (1601, 1610- 
1643). 

Louis  XII.  was  with  more  reason  called 
*  Le  Juste '  as  well  as  the  '  Father  of  his 
People '  (1462, 1498-1515). 

Justice-airs.  In  Scotch  history, 
were  courts  of  justice  held  twice  a  year 
in  each  county  by  the  Justiciar-general. 

Air  Is  eyre,  French  for  iter  a  Journe/.  Justice- 
airs  are  justiciares  itintrantet,  t.e.  Judges  to  travel 
from  county  to  county. 

Justices  in  eyre  (air),  1176,  i.e.  in 
itinere, '  on  journey.'  Henry  II.  divided 
England  into  circuits,  and  justices  went  on 
these  circuits  once  in  seven  years.  The 
courts  in  which  they  sat  were  called 
1  assizes,'  from  a  law-Latin  word  assisa  a 
session,  from  the  verb  assideo  to  sit  down 
(supine  assisum).  Magna  Charta  pro- 
vided for  annual  visits  (1215).  In  1284 
justices  in  eyre  were  superseded  by 
judges  of  assize. 

Justinian  (The  English).  Ed- 
ward I.  (1239,  1272-1307).  Sir  Edward 
Coke  says,  '  The  statutes  passed  in  this 
reign  were  so  numerous  and  so  excellent 
that  they  deserve  the  name  of  establish- 
ments, being  more  durable  than  any  made 
since.'  And  Sir  Matthew  Hale  says, 
they  were  BO  'excellent  as  scarcely  to 
need  revision  or  addition.' 

Juvenal  (The  English).  I.  John 
Oldham  (1658-1688). 

II.  Joseph  Hall,  bishop  of  Norwich. 
Pope  affirms  Hall's  '  Satires '  to  be  '  the 
best  poetry  and  truest  satires  in  the  Eng- 
lish language.' 

Juvenal  (The  Young).  Dr.  Thomaa 
Lodge  (1655-1625).  So  called  by  Robert 
Green. 

Juvenal  des  Ursins.  A  French 
magistrate  born  at  Troyes  (1850-1431), 
who  enjoyed  the  confidence  of  Charles  VI., 
and  was  privet  de  marchands  of  Paris 
in  1888.  He  opposed  the  Due  de  Bourbon  ; 
and,  having  saved  the  king  from  falling 
into  the  hands  of  the  duke,  was  given 
the  Hotel  des  Ursina  ii?  reward  of  his  s«w- 
vio»s. 


JUVENAL 


KAIOMARIAH 


Juvenal  of  Painters  (The). 
William  Hogarth  (1697-1794). 

Juzail  (Afghanistan).  A  very  long 
rifle;  those  armed  with  the  juzail  are 
Juzailchees. 

Jy-anian  Dynasty  (The).  The 
uecond  fabulous  dynasty  of  Persia.  Jy 
means  pure,  holy.  The  only  two  names 
known  are  Jy-Affram  and  Jy-Abad  hia 
son,  who  suddenly  disappeared.  It  fol- 
lowed the  Mahabadean,  and  waa  suc- 
ceeded by  the  Kuleev  dynasty. 

K.  'The  Three  bad  K's.'  TheKarians, 
Kappadokians,  and  Kilikians ;  generally 
spelt  Carians,  Cappadocians,  and  Cili- 
cians. 

Kaaba,  or '  Caaba.'  Was  taken  pos- 
aession  of  by  Cossai  about  455,  and  waa 
restored  in  1680  by  the  sultan  Mustapha. 
The  word  means  '  the  square  house,'  and 
it  designates  a  stone  building  in  the  great 
mosque  at  Mecca.  Next  the  silver  door 
is  the  famous  Black  Stone,  '  dropped 
from  Paradise.'  It  was  originally  quite 
white,  but  the  sin  of  the  world  has  turned 
it  black.  In  pilgrimages  the  devotee 
walks  round  the  Kaaba  seven  times,  and 
each  tune  he  passes  the  stone  either  kisses 
it  or  lays  his  hand  thereon. 

According  to  Arabian  legend  Adam,  after  his  ex- 
pulsion from  the  garden,  worshipped  Allah  on  this 
•pot.  A  tent  was  then  sent  down  from  heaven,  but 
Beth  substituted  a  hut  (or  the  tent.  After  the 
•ood  Abraham  and  Ishmael  rebuilt  the  Kaaba. 

Kabyles  (2  syl.).  Another  name  for 
Berbers,  a  mountain  tribe  which  dwell  on 
the  Atlas  range  of  Algeria  and  Morocco. 
They  are  neither  Arabs,  Moors,  nor  Turks. 
They  live  in  villages  which  they  call 
'gourbis,'  and  several  of  these  villages 
would  constitute  a  kabyle.  Their  govern- 
ment, like  that  of  Switzerland,  is  a  demo- 
cratic confederation.  They  are  a  sober 
people,  brave  and  hospitable,  but  vindic- 
tive and  superstitious.  As  with  the  Swiss, 
love  of  independence  is  their  dominant 
characteristic. 

Kadjahs  (Dynasty  of  the).  A 
Turkoman  dynasty,  which  now  occupies 
the  Persian  throne.  Founded  in  1748  by 
Mohammed  Hassan,  son  of  the  governor 
of  Mazanderan.  The  word  means  '  fugi- 
tives '  or  '  deserters,'  and  was  applied  to 
those  deserters  of  the  Ottoman  army  to 
whom  Abbas  I.  had  in  the  16th  cent,  given 
asylum. 

Tba  shahs  of  this  line  have  been  Mohammed 


HiM!8an,T748;  Futeh  All  Shah  (his  nephew).  1797; 
Mohammed  Shah.  1884  ;  Nasser  Eddln  Shuh.  1«48 
(who  visited  London  in  1873)  and  again  in  18*n. 

The  dynasty  was  Interrupted  by  Kurem  Khaa 
Zend,  the  Walik.  and  restored  In  1794. 

Kaianides(T/K?),  or'Kaianian  dy- 
nasty.'   The  second  dynasty  of  the  Per- 
sians, called  by  the  Greeks  Achfinrnulf-s. 
It  consisted  of    Kai-Kaous  (Asty 
Kai-Kosru   (Cyrus),  B.C.    536;    L< 
(Cambyses,  or  Ahasuerus  of  Si-riptun-i, 
B.C.  580; Gouchtasp (Darius),  ;V21  ;  X 
486;  ArdechirDirazDest,orlong-h:ui.)»-<l 
(Artaxerxes     Longimaniis),    B.C.     471 ; 
Xerxes  II.  Sogdian  and  Darab  (Dariui 
Nothos),  B.C.  424  ;  Artaxerxes  Mnrnum, 
B.C.  404 ;  Artaxerxes  Ochoa,  B.r 
B.C.  838;  Darab  IL  (Darius  CoiJnw 
B.C.   886,  dethroned   by    Alexander   the 
Great  in  831 ;  and  thus  the  dynasty  en-1. ••! 
after  enduring  206  years.     It  succeeded 
the  Pishdadian  dynasty. 

Acheemenes  was  an  ancestor  of  Cyrus.  Zoro- 
aater  or  Zerdusht,  who  wrote  the  A  vesta  In  the 
Zend  tongue,  lived  In  the  reign  of  Cyrus  (Ktf^>(). 
At  the  death  of  Alexander  there  warn  an  Interval 
from  B.C.  838  to  A.D.  SW  filled  by  the  SeltucUit  and 
OnAnaAUt.  (Kalanldes.  8  syl.) 

Kaimacan.  A  deputy  or  pn-.-rM-r 
in  the  Ottoman  empire.  There  are 
generally  two,  one  residing  at  Constanti- 
nople, and  the  other  attending  the  grand 
vizier  as  his  lieutenant. 

Kainardji,  or  Kutchuk  Kai- 
nardji  (Treaty  of),  21  July,  1774.  A 
treaty  of  peace  between  Russia  and 
Turkey,  in  which  Turkey  opened  to  Russia 
the  Black  Sea,  ceded  Azof  and  Ta.-mi- 
rog,  and  assured  the  independence  of 
the  Crimea.  In  1784  the  sovereignty  of 
the  Crimea  waa  confirmed  to  Russia 
(Catherine  II). 

The  Treaty  of  Kntchuk  Kainardji  gave  to  Rus- 
•la  the  protectorate  of  two  chapels  In  Tu  " 


the  protectorate  of  two  i 

the  Russian   Legation,  and  one   about  to  be 


chapels  in  Turkey,  one 
and  one   about  to  be 

built  in  Oalata.  It  was  on  this  treaty  that,  in 
lavs.  Hussla  claimed  the  protectorate  of  the  holy 
places  in  Turkey,  against  France,  who  rested  her 
right  on  a  treaty  as  far  back  as  1740.  This  con- 
tention was  made  the  pretext  of  the  Crimean 
War  (?.».). 

Kaioma'rian  Dynasty  (The). 
Same  as  '  Pishdadian  '  (q.v.).  Succeeded 
by  the  Kaianian  dynasty.  Kai-Omar  was 
the  first  of  the  Pishdadides,  and  the 
Pishdadiana  were  first  of  the  mythic 
period  of  Persia,  placed  by  some  as  far 
back  as  B.C.  2340,  and  by  others  as  low 
down  as  B.C.  940.  (Pishdadides,  8  syl.) 

Omar  was    the    hypothetical    founder  of    tho 
dynasty.  Pishdad  or  Paishdad  .just  lawgiver) 
the   title   given  to  the  third  of  the  line,  iai 
Huahuug  or  Iran. 


KAFFIRS 


KANT'S 


ill 


Kaffirs.  So  Mussulmans  call  unbe- 
lievers. 

Kaiser  =  Caesar.  Used  as  a  title.  The 
Roman  Empire  in  its  decline  was  divided 
into  east  and  west.  The  popes  of  Rome 
ignored  the  east,  and  assumed  that  the 
title  of  the  old  Roman  emperor  belonged 
exclusively  to  the  west. 

Charlemagne  restored  Leo  III.  to  the 
papal  chsar,  and  out  of  gratitude  Leo  gave 
to  Charlemagne  the  empty  title  of 
1  Carolus  Caesar  Augustus,'  or  '  Karl 
Kaiser  Augustus  of  the  Romans.'  Keyser 
is  Low  German  for  Caesar,  and  the  title 
given  by  Leo  becomes  in  Low  German 
'  Karl,  Keyser  Wehzen  desz  Reichs.'  So 
says  Selden, '  Titles  of  Honour,'  chap.  v. 
p.  47  (1673). 

This  title  was  continued  in  the  German 
successors  of  Charlemagne  till  the  death 
of  Charles  le  Gros,  when  it  fell  into  abey- 
ance for  74  years. 

In  962  Pope  John  XII.  restored  the  title 
with  a  slight  alteration,  and  crowned 
Otto  I.  the  Great  (king  of  Germany) 
1  Kaiser  of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire ' ;  and 
till  1056  his  successors  went  to  Rome,  after 
their  coronation  as  kings  of  Germany,  to 
receive  the  additional  title  of  '  kaiser '  [of 
the  Holy  Roman  Empire,  or  of  the  West]. 

Heinrich  III.,  just  before  his  death, 
invented  anew  title, '  King  of  the  Romans,' 
to  be  borne  by  the  kings  elect  of  Germany, 
and  then  the  reigning  king  was  kaiser  or 
'  Emperor  of  the  Romans,'  and  the  king 
elect  was  '  King  of  the  Romans.' 

In  1338  the  electors  decreed  that  it 
was  not  needful  for  a  king  of  Germany  to 
undergo  a  second  coronation  at  Rome ; 
But  inasmuch  as  from  the  moment  of  his 
election  he  was  '  King  of  the  Romans,'  he 
became  ex  officio '  Emperor  of  the  Roman  a' 
or  kaiser  the  moment  he  was  crowned. 
From  that  time  till  1508  the  king  regnant 
was  ex  officio  '  Emperor  of  the  Romans,' 
and  the  crown  prince  or  king  elect  was 
'  King  of  the  Romans.' 

In  1508  Maximilian  intended  to  go  to 
Rome  to  get  crowned,  but  was  prevented, 
and  he  assumed  a  somewhat  new  depar- 
ture. Being  king,  he  called  himself 
'  Emperor-elect  of  the  Romans,'  and 
henceforth  the  crown  prince  was  '  King  of 
the  Romans,'  but  after  the  death  of  his 
father  he  became  '  Emperor-elect  of  the 
Romans,'  and  as  soon  as  he  was  crowned 
he  became  King  of  Germany  and  Emperor 
of  Rome. 


In  1806  Napoleon,  having  mutilated  the 
German  empire,  Francis  II.  was  obliged 
to  abandon  the  title  of  '  Emperor  of  the 
West,'  and  assumed  instead  the  title  of 
'  Emperor  of  Austria  and  King  of  Hun- 
gary,' and  that  dominion  is  now  styled 
'  the  Austro-Hungarian  empire.' 

Kalandos  Society  (The],  1518. 
An  Hungarian  league  which  met  on  the 
kalends  or  1st  of  every  month.  The 
object  of  the  league  was  to  depose  John 
Szapolyai  from  the  office  of  treasurer,  and 
restore  Stephen  Verboczy.  It  succeeded, 
and  Szapolyai  fled  to  Transylvania. 

Kalapos  King  (The),  the  'hatted 
king.'  Kaiser  Joseph  II.,  son  of  Maria 
Theresa,  was  so  called  by  the  Hungarians 
because  he  refused  to  be  crowned. 

Jamos  V.  of  Scotland,  in  his  famous  gold  coin, 
is  represented  as  wearing  a  bonnet  instead  of  a 
crown. 

Kali'lah  and  Dimnah.  A  Sanscrit 
book  of  fables,  extant  in  500.  It  was 
translated  into  Pehlevi  about  550.  A  copy 
was  discovered  in  1870  by  Dr.  Socin 
in  the  monastery  at  Mardin.  See  '  Aca- 
demy,' 1  Aug.,  1871. 

Kali-yuga.  The  4th  and  last  of  the 
Yugas  or  ages  of  Hind  ft  chronology, 
corresponding  to  the  'Iron  Age'  of  the 
Greeks  and  Romans. 

It  consists  of  482,000  solar-sidereal  years,  and 
began  B.C.  3102. 

Kalpa.  In  Hindft  chronology  means 
a  day  and  night  of  Brahma,  equal  4g  bil- 
lions of  solar-sidereal  years. 

Some  geologists  seem  to  think  '  the  evening  and 
the  morning'  of  Genesis  i.  mean  a  'Kalpa.' 

Kant's  Four  Categories.     Im- 

manuel  Kant  generalises  the  fundamental 
modes  of  conception  into — 

1.  Quantity,  including  unity,  multeity, 
and  totality ; 

2.  Quality,  divided  into  reality,  nega- 
tion, and  ] imitation; 

8.  Relation,  that  is,  substance  and 
accident,  cause  and  effect,  action  and  re- 
action ; 

4.  Modality,  subdivided  into  possi- 
bility, existence,  and  necessity. 

Regarding  the  outside  world,  he  says 
our  perception  thereof  is  merely  repre- 
sentative ;  and  it  is  not  possible  for  man 
to  know  what  any  object  really  is.  All 
he  can  possibly  know  is  what  his  senses 
represent  them  to  be. 

Of  deity,  immortality,  <fcc.,  he  says, 
II 


KARAITES 


KATE 


human  reason  can  decide  nothing,  be- 
cause these  subjects  are  not  cognisable 
by  the  senses. 

Revelation,  or  the  exercise  of  man's  moral 
nature,  can  alone  cope  with  such  subjects. 

Ka'raites  (8  syl.),  A.D.  580.  A  sect  of 
the  Jews  who  rejected  the  traditions  of 
the  Talmud  and  adhered  to  the  Kara 
(Aramaic  word  for  '  Scripture ').  There 
are  many  Karaites  still  in  Poland,  Grim 
Tartary,  Egypt,  and  Persia.  The  Jews 
perform  their  public  religious  services  in 
Hebrew,  but  the  Karaites  use  the  lan- 
guage of  the  state  in  which  they  live.  The 
sect  was  founded  by  Anan  ben  David. 

Kardis  (Treaty  of),  1661.  A  treaty 
of  peace  between  Sweden  and  Russia, 
based  on  the  conditions  of  the  treaty  of 
Stolbowa, 

Karl  HI.  the  Fat  of  Germany  is 
the  same  as  Charles  le  Gros  of  France. 
He  was  the  youngest  of  the  sons  of 
Ludwig  the  German ;  and  as  he  survived 
his  two  brothers,  he  united  the  three 
kingdoms  of  Germany,  Italy,  and  France 
in  his  own  person  (832,  881-888). 

CHARLEMAGNE  was  the  father  of  Louis  I.  le 
Debonnaire. 

Louis  le  Debonnalre  was  the  father  of  Lothalre 
(king  of  Italy),  LUDWio  (the  German),  and  KARL II. 
(called  in  French  Charles  le  Chauve). 

KARL  II.  was  the  father  of  Louis  II.  le  IK-gue  ; 
and  LUDWIO  the  German  was  the  father  of 
KAKL  III. 

•  *  Karl  and  Ludwig  for  German  kings ;  Charles 
and  Louis  for  French  kings, 

Contemporary  with  Alfred  the  Groat. 

Karl  IV.  of  Luxemburg.  One  of  the 
promiscuous  kaiser-kings  of  Germany. 
Nominated  to  the  throne  by  Pope 
Clement  VI.,  without  consulting  the  elec- 
tors, and  therefore  called  the  '  Pope's 
kaiser'  (1816,  1847-1878).  He  was  son 
of  that  John  of  Bohemia  who  fell  at 
Cre"cy  in  1846,  and  grandson  of  Kaiser 
Heinrich  VII. 

Father,  John  king  of  Bohemia.  Wives, 
(I)  Anne  princess  palatine  and  (2)  Anne 
Schweidwitz.  Contemporary  with  Ed- 
ward III. 

No  reign  ever  embraced  so  many  Interesting 
historical  events  in  the  same  space  of  time. 

1347.  Kienzl  was  tribune  of  Rome ;  assassinated 
W54. 

134H.  The  plague  referred  to  by  Boccaccio  In  his 
'I>oc:ime>on.' 

l:t4;i.  Edward  III.  of  England  Instituted  the 
order  of  the  Garter. 

liVM.  The  Great  Helvetic  Confederation  was  In- 
stituted. 

1854.  Marino  Falierl  was  elected  doge  of  Venice 
»t  the  age  of  80. 

1856.  Karl  IV.  submitted  to  the  Diet  of  Nilrnberg 
•fee  famous  Golden  Bull. 

U5&  Sept.  19  was  fought  the  battle  of  Poitiers. 


1857.  David  Brnce  was  set  at  liberty. 
1363.  Timur   the  Tartar   began   his   wonderful 
career 

1871.  The  Stnart  dynasty  began  In  Scotland. 
1874.  The  poet  Petrarch  died. 
1376.  Edward  the  Black  Prince  died. 
1877.  Edward  III.  of  England  died. 

Karl  V.  (Charles  V.),  called  by  the 
French  'Charles  Quint,'  son  of  Philipp 
and  grandson  of  Kaiser  Maximilian  I. 
the Pennyless.  His  son  Philipp  married 
Mary  queen  of  England  (born  1500, 
reigned  1519-1556,  died  1558). 

Father,  Philipp.  M«thfr.  Juana,  daughter  of 
Ferdinand  and  Isabella  of  Castile  and  Aragon. 
Wife,  Isabella,  daughter  of  Kmmanuel  king  of 
Portugal.  HerfiVci  at  the  convent  of  St.  Juste  in 
Snaln.  Contemporary  with  Henry  VIII.,  Edward 
VI.,  and  Mary. 

*.*  In  this  reign  the  reform  under  Luther  oc- 
curred, and  Magellan  made  the  first  voyage 
round  the  world. 

Karl  VI.,  kaiser-king  of  Germany 
(1688,  1711-1740).  He  was  brother  of 
Joseph  I.  his  predecessor,  and  son  of 
Leopold  I.  of  the  house  of  Austria.  As 
he  had  no  son  he  drew  up  the '  Pragmatic 
Sanction'  in  favour  of  his  daughter 
Maria  Theresa.  The  Duke  of  Bavaria 
objected,  but  Maria  Theresa  succeeded 
her  father  notwithstanding. 

This  was  the  last  king  of  the  house  of  Habsburg. 

Father  Leopold  I.    ilothtr,  Eleanor  A  n  n .  • 
Elisabeth  Christina,  daught«ro  f  Rudolf  of  P-runs- 
wick-WolfenbUtteL    Contemporary  with  George  L 
and  George  II. 

Karmathians.  A  Mohammedan 
sect  which  arose  in  Irak  during  the  9th 
cent.  It  took  its  name  from  Karmath,  its 
founder,  a  poor  labourer,  who  assumed 
the  rank  of  a  prophet.  The  Karmathians, 
who  maintained  bloody  wars  with  the 
kalifs  for  nearly  a  century,  advocated 
community  of  goods  and  wives,  rejected 
all  revelation,  fasts,  prayer,  alms,  and 
abstinence.  Karmath  died  A.D.  900.  The 
sect  was  stamped  out  in 

Katerfelto.  A  celebrated  quack, 
and  a  generic  name  for  a  quack.  He 
practised  on  the  people  of  London  in 
the  influenza  of  1782.  In  1790  he  visited 
Durham,  and  sent  his  coach  round  the 
town  with  trumpeters.  His  ptice  de  rt~ 
sistance  was  a  solar  microscope  showing 
the  animalcules  in  water,  &c. 

Katerfelto  with  his  hair  on  end 

At  his  own  wonders  wondering. 

COWPKR,  The  Task,  bk.  Iv.    (Winter  Evening.) 

Kaye  Prize  (The).  For  an  essay 
connected  with  ecclesiastical  history, 
biblical  criticism,  or  the  canon  of  scrip- 
ture. Given  once  in  four  years  to  a 
graduate  of  the  University  of  Cambridge 


KEBLB 


KENSINGTON 


488 


of  not  more  than  ten  years'  standing. 
Value  about  501.  Founded  by  sub- 
scribers to  Bishop  Kaye's  memorial  1861. 
See  '  Kegius  Professor  of  Divinity.' 

Keble  College,  Oxford,  1870. 
Founded  by  subscription  in  memory  of 
John  Keble,  professor  of  poetry  in  the 
university.  The  head-master  is  called 
the  warden.  There  are  no  fellowships 
(1890). 

Keel-hauling.  A  punishment  prac- 
tised at  one  time  in  the  Dutch  and  English 
navies,  but  now  never  resorted  to.  The 
offender  was  let  down  by  ropes  on  one 
side  of  the  ship,  and  after  being  dragged 
under  the  keel,  was  hauled  up  on  the 
other  side. 

Keening  (A).  An  Irish  word  for 
that  wild  song  of  lamentation  poured 
forth  over  a  dead  body  during  the  '  wake 
ceremony '  by  certain  mourners  employed 
in  Ireland  for  the  purpose. 

Keeper  of  the  Forest  (The). 
Chief  warden  of  the  forest,  who  has  the 
superintendence  over  all  the  other  forest 
servants  (MANWOOD,  '  Forest  Law,  part  i. 
p.  156). 

Keeper  of  the  Great  Seal  (The). 
A  judicial  officer,  who  used  to  be  ap- 
pointed (6  Eliz.  c.  18)  in  lieu  of  the  lord 
chancellor.  Abolished. 

Keeper  of  the  King's  Consci- 
ence (The).  The  lord  chancellor.  The 
early  chancellors  being  ecclesiastics  were 
probably  the  'father  confessors'  of  the 
sovereign.  The  lord  keeper  is  now  the 
officer  who  presides  in  the  court  of 
chancery. 

Keeper  of  the  Privy  Seal.  Now 
called  '  the  Lord  Privy  Seal,'  through 
whose  hands  all  charters,  &c.,  must  pass 
before  they  come  to  the  '  Great  Seal.' 

Keeper  of  the  Signet.  An  officer 
in  Scotland,  appointed  by  the  crown,  who 
appoints  one  of  the  Writers  of  the  Signet 
(q.v.),  and  presides  at  the  meetings  of  the 
society. 

Keeper   of    the    Touch.      The 

Master  of  the  Assay  in  the  Mint. 

Keepers  of  the  Liberties  of 
England  (The).  Custodians  of  the 
new  great  seal  after  the  abolition  of 
royalty  1648.  The  first  three  keepers 
were  Whitelock,  Keble,  and  Lisle. 


Kee-tan  Dynasty  (The).  A  Tartar 
dynasty  which  established  a  footing  in 
the  north  of  China  during  the  14th  im- 

Grial  dynasty.     It  gave  nine  kings  and 
5ted  211  years  (907-1118).    Kao-tsu  II. 
purchased  peace    of    this    troublesome 
horde  by  giving  to  it  16  cities  in  the  pro- 
vince of  Pecheli'. 

Also  called  the  Leao  dynasty. 

Kellgrenism,  1889.  Curing  diseases 
by  manipulation.  So  called  from  J. 
Henrik  Kellgren. 

The  idea  Is  that  disease  arises  from  a  surcharge 
of  some  gaseous  matter,  which  passes  into  the 
operator,  and  thus  relieves  the  patient.  Some- 
times the  operator  himself  suffers,  but  for  the 
most  part  the  'broach'  passes  through  the 
operator,  either  into  the  air  or  Into  the  earth. 
Of  course,  the  cure  of  diseases  by  the  laying  on  of 
hands  is  mentioned  in  the  New  Testament,  but 
whether  this  was  a  'special  gift'  pro  tempore  IB 
beyond  the  scope  of  this  Dictionary. 

Kempenfelt,  1782.      The   'Koyal 

George '  was  the  finest  ship  in  the  British 
service,  carrying  108  guns,  and  was  the 
flag-ship  of  Admiral  Kempenfelt.  It  was 
lying  off  Portsmouth,  crowded  with  its 
own  crew  and  a  vast  number  of  visitors, 
before  starting  for  Gibraltar.  On  29  Aug. 
the  carpenters  were  busy  caulking  the 
seams,  and  the  ship  was  laid  somewhat  on 
her  side.  Kempenfelt  was  writing  in  his 
cabin,  and  the  bulk  of  the  people  were 
between  decks.  A  sudden  squall  plunged 
the  open  port-holes  under  water  on  the 
lowered  side,  and  the  ship  went  down  in 
a  minute.  The  admiral,  the  officers,  and 
all  between  decks,  to  the  number  of  1,000 
persons,  perished.  Cowper  has  &  poem 
on  the  subject. 

Kenilworth  (Dictum  of).  See 
under  '  Dictum.' 

Kennicott  Scholarship.  Two 
for  Hebrew.  Value  about  60L,  tenable 
for  one  year.  Founded  (1831)  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Oxford  by  Anne  Kennicott, 
widow  of  Dr.  Benjamin  Kennicott,  canon 
of  Christ  Church. 

Kensington  Martyr  (The).  Caro- 
line, wife  of  George  prince  regent. 
She  was  spoken  of  by  the  friends 
of  the  regent  as  the  '  Dreadful  Woman.' 
Married  1795,  separated  soon  after  the 
birth  of  her  child  in  1796,  died  1821.  The 
regent  and  his  friends  called  her  the 
'  Kensington  Megsera.'  She  resided  at 
Kensington,  and  was  certainly  persecuted 
to  death  by  her  royal  husband,  but  she 
was  no  '  martyr.' 

US 


18* 


KENT 


KEYS 


Kent  (Holy  Maid  of).  See 'Holy 
Maid,'  &o. 

Kentish  Fire.  Vehement  pro- 
tracted cheering.  So  called  from  the 
cheering  in  Kent  in  the  '  No  popery ' 
meetings,  got  up  to  oppose  the  Catholic 
Emancipation  Bill  of  1829. 

Kentish  Petition  (The),  29  April, 
1701.  Signed  at  Maidstone  and  pre- 
sented to  the  House  of  Commons  8  May. 
It  prayed  that  the  house  would  not  waste 
their  time  in  party  quarrels,  but  attend 
to  the  public  business.  It  was  signed  by 
grand  jurors,  magistrates,  and  freeholders. 
Those  who  presented  it  were  sent  to  the 
Gate  House,  under  the  plea  that  the 
petition  was  '  scandalous,  insolent,  and 
seditious.'  When  parliament  was  pro- 
rogued they  were  liberated. 

The  Tories  .  .  .  accused  Thomas  Bliss  and 
Thomas  Culpepper,  two  of  the  gentlemen  con- 
cerned in  the  Kentish  petition,  of  having  been 
guilty  of  corrupt  and  scandalous  practices  in  a 
contested  election  at  Maidstone.— UOWITT,  Hut. 
ofEng.  (William  III.  p.  166). 

Kepler's  Laws. 

1.  The  planets  revolve  about  the  sun  in 


•—Moon 
Earl* 


ellipses,  having  the  sun  in  one  of  the 
foci. 

2.  If  a  line  is  drawn  from  the  centre  of 
the  sun  to  any  planet,  this  line  (as  it  is 
carried  forward  by  the  planet)  will  sweep 
over  equal  areas  in    equal  portions  of 
time. 

3.  The  square  of  the  periodic  times  of 
the  planets  are  as  the  cubes  of  their  mean 
distances  from  the  sun. 

The  second  law  is  '  the  radius  vector  sweeps  over 
equal  areas  in  equal  times.' 

Keri-Chetib  [Keri  what  is  read, 
Chetib  what  is  written].  Theie  are  some 
1,COO  passages  in  tho  Hebrew  Bible 
where  the '  Keri '  differs  from  the '  Chetib.' 
Kennicott  tells  us  in  all  these  instances 
the  false  rendering  is  the  one  inserted 
in  the  text,  or  written  [chetib],  and  the 
true  one  is  that  given  in  the  margin.  It 
is  thought  that  Ezra  made  the  marginal 
readings.  '  Diosertatio  Generalis.' 

Kesteven.  The  south-west  part  of 
Lincolnshire.  The  north-east  part  is 


called  Lindsey,  and  the  south-east  part 
is  called  Holland. 

Kett  (Bobert).  A  tanner  of  Wymond- 
ham,  near  Norwich,  and  a  man  of  sub- 
stance, headed  a  rebellion  in  July  ivr.i. 
His  forces  were  dispersed  by  the  Earl  of 
Warwick,  and  Kett  was  handed  in 
the  same  year  [1549].  See  '  Reformation 
Tree.' 

Wymondham,  pronoun 


Kett's  Rebellion,  1519.  The  sup- 
pression of  monasteries  had  caused  a 
great  deal  of  temporary  distro-s,  ;m<l 
given  birth  to  many  insurrections.  ],\-  far 
the  most  important  of  whirh  was  that  of 
Norwich,  headed  by  Robert  K.-tt.a  tanner, 
in  the  summer  of  1549,  who  encamped  on 
Mousehold  Heath  near  the  city.  A 
petition  of  grievances  was  first  sent  to 
the  king,  praying  that  the  bomlm.  u 
might  be  set  free,  that  the  rabbits  mi^ht 
be  reduced  in  number,  and  that  a  uniform 
bushel  measure  might  be  established  by 
law.  Kett  held  his  court  under  the  '  Oak 
of  Reformation,'  and  here  a  chaplain  duly 
read  the  liturgy.  The  king  promised  to 
submit  the  petition  to  parliament  in 
October,  but  the  herald  ordered  Kett  to 
be  arrested.  This  was  tho  signal  for  war, 
and  Kett  made  himself  master  of  Norwich, 
where  he  won  several  victories  over  the 
king's  troops  ;  but  at  length  the  Earl  of 
Warwick  defeated  the  insurgents  at  1  >u  -- 
siusdale,  and  Kett  was  hanged  in  chains 
on  Norwich  Castle. 

Norwich,  pronounce  Korridge,  to  rhyme  with 
porridge.  Mousehold,  pronounce  Uuule. 

Key  of  Russia  (The).  Smolensko. 
Taken  by  Svatoslas  in  1232;  taken  l.y 
the  Lithuanians  in  1418;  taken  by  Vassiii 
in  1514  ;  taken  by  the  Poles  in  1(51  1  ; 
taken  by  the  Russians  in  1654  ;  burnt  by 
Napoleon  in  his  Moscow  expedition  in 
1812. 

Key  of  Spain  (The).  Ciudad  Rod- 
ri'go,  taken  by  Lord  Wellington  (the  Duke 
of  Wellington),  19  Jan.,  1812. 

Key  of  the  Mediterranean 
(The).  The  fortress  of  Gibraltar,  which 
commands  the  entrance  and  exit  of  that 
sea.  See  '  Gates.' 

Keys  (  The  House  of).     In  the  Isle  of 
Man.  It  consists  of  twenty-fou  r 
whom  all  doubtful  and  important  matters 
of   law   are   referred.     They  are  rh»*en 
from  the  chief  lauded  proprietors  of  Lh« 


KEYS 


KILEH-SHERGAT 


485 


island.  If  a  vacancy  occurs  two  names 
are  sent  to  the  governor,  who  nominates 
one  of  them.  All  freeholders,  men  and 
women,  elect. 

Keys  (The  Power  of  the), '  Potestas  ! 
Clavlum '  (Matt.  xvi.  19).     The  supreme 
power  of  church  government  vested  in 
the  pope  of  Eome  as  the  professed  suc- 
cessor of  St.  Peter. 

Keystone  State  (The).  Pennsyl- 
vania, one  of  the  original  thirteen  states 
of  North  America.  Called  the  Keystone 
State  from  its  position  and  importance. 

Khan.  A  noble,  a  gentleman ;  about 
equal  to  the  Egyptian  effendi  and 
English  esquire  (Afghanistan). 

Khariz'mians  (The),  1218-1223.  A 
people  of  Western  Turkestan,  which  from 
994  to  1231  formed  an  independent  prin- 
cipality. In  1193  they  invaded  Persia, 
but  their  power  was  overthrown  by 
Ghengis  Khan  in  1225. 

A  branch  of  the  Kharizmians  reigned  at  Delhi, 
Hindustan,  from  1213,  after  having  chased  out 
the  Ghorians ;  but  in  1398  they  were  superseded  by 
the  Patans. 

Khatta'bians  (The).  One  of  the 
numerous  Shiite  sects,  disciples  of  Abdul 
Khattdb.  They  maintain  that  the  prophet 
meant  by  paradise  '  the  good  things  of 
this  world.'  So  they  indulge  in  wine, 
music,  and  other  things  forbidden  by 
the  imaums.  They  may  be  called  the 
Epicurean  Moslems.  See  '  Imaumians,' 
1  Zeyds.' 

Khilji  (The  House  of).  The  second 
Gaurian  dynasty  of  Delhi,  founded  by 
Jelal-u-din  in  1288.  It  continued  to  reign 
till  1I-521,  when  it  was  overthrown  by 
Tdglak. 

Khyber  Pass  (The),  1842.  Has  ob- 
tained great  notoriety  because  a  British 
army  of  16,000  men  was  here  annihilated 
in  the  month  of  January,  during  the  re- 
treat from  Kaubul.  The  only  persons 
who  escaped  were  Dr.  Brydon  (a  regi- 
mental surgeon)  and  a  private  soldier. 
In  1838  Lord  Auckland,  governor- 
general  of  India,  declared  war  against 
the  Afghanifltana  because  their  ruler, 
Dost  Mohammed,  had  unlawfully  at- 
tacked a  British  ally,  and  because  Dost 
Mohammed  had  usurped  the  throne  of 
Shah  Sujah,  who  was  under  British  pro- 
tection. On  21  July  Shah  Sujah  was  re- 


stored to  the  throne  of  Kaubul,  and  the 
British  thought  the  matter  was  ended. 
This  was  a  grand  mistake,  for  at  the  be- 
ginning of  winter  Akbah  Khan,  the  son 
of  Dost  Mohammed,  attacked  the  British 
army  in  Kaubul,  and  slew  several  of  the 
officers.  A  capitulation  was  made,  and 
when  the  British  army  were  in  the 
Khyber  Pass  on  their  way  home  they 
were  cut  to  pieces.  (With  women,  chil- 
dren, and  camp  followers  20,000  were 
slain  in  the  Pass.) 

Ki  in  Chinese  history.  There  were 
ten  of  these  races  [Ki]  before  even  the 
semi-historical  period  which  began  with 
Hia,  B.C.  2205.  The  first  Ki  or  fabulous 
age  embraces  a  period  of  300,000  years. 
The  mythic  period  is  the  tenth  Ki ;  the 
three  emperors  were  Po-hi,  Chin-nong, 
and  Hoangti.  These  were  followed  by 
five  kings. 

The  first  Ki  consisted  of  (1)  Puon-ku  (highest  eter- 
nity) ;  (-2)  Tieu-hoang  (emperor  of  heaven) ;  (3)  Ti- 
hoang  (emperor  of  earth) ;  and  (4)  Gine-hoaiig  (em- 
•peror  of  men).  Evidently  allegorical.  The  histori- 
cal period  begins  B.C.  256  -with  the  dynasty  of 
Tsin. 

Kidnapping.  Entrapping  children, 
either  for  reward  or  to  serve  some  object 
of  the  kidnapper.  Also  entrapping  slaves 
or  men  to  serve  aboard  ship.  It  is  now 
a  felonious  act  (24,  25  Viet.  c.  100). 

Kiel,  in  Holstein  (Treaty  of), 
14  Jan.,  1814,  between  Great  Britain, 
Sweden,  and  Denmark,  for  the  transfer 
of  Norway  from  Denmark  to  Sweden. 
The  'War  of  Liberation'  in  Germany 
ends  with  this  treaty. 

Kildare  Insurrection  (The),  23 
May,  1798.  The  commencement  of  the 
great  rebellion,  not  finally  quelled  till 
the  following  year. 

On  23  May  Lieutenant  Glfford  of  Dublin  and  4 
number  of  other  gentlemen  were  assassinated  by 
the  insurgents. 

Kildare  Place  Society  (The),  1833. 

See  '  Society  for  Promoting  the  Education 
of  the  Poor.'  In  1830  government  with- 
drew its  grant  to  this  society,  and  the 
schools  gradually  declined. 

Kileh-Shergat  Cylinder  (The). 
The  earliest  historical  document  pertain- 
ing to  Assyria  yet  discovered  in  Meao 
potamia.  The  characters  are  cuneiform, 
and  the  fifth  king  inscribed  on  the  cylinder 
is  the  well-known  name  of  Tiglath-pileser 
[Tukulti-pal-zira],  '  son  of  Asshur-rish-ili, 
who  reduced  the  Magiau  world,  gr  uidaon 


486 


KILHAMITEB 


of  Mutaggil-nebu,  offspring  of  Asshur- 
dapal-il,  who  held  the  sceptre  of  Bel.' 

Kileh-Shergat  IB  the  modern  name  of  Asshur. 

Kil'hamites  (8  syl.),  or  '  New  Con- 
nection Methodists,' 1797.  Secedersfrom 
the  Methodists,  led  by  Alexander  Kilham. 
Their  doctrinal  views  are  those  of  Wesley, 
but  their  polity  is  Presbyterian.  The 
people  choose  their  own  officers,  and  send 
representatives  to  all  the  synodical  meet- 
ings of  the  denomination. 

Kilkenny  ( The  Catholic  Confederacy 
of),  1641.  Never  to  lay  down  their  arms 
till  they  had  obtained  an  acknowledg- 
ment of  the  independence  of  the  Irish ; 
the  repeal  of  all  degrading  disqualifica- 
tions on  the  ground  of  religion;  the 
free  exercise  of  the  Catholic  worship; 
and  the  exclusion  of  all  but  natives  from 
civil  and  military  offices  within  the  king- 
dom. See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

If  '  Home  Rule '  is  effected,  what  would  the  Irish 
Bay  if  no  office  of  Great  Britain  could  be  held  by 
an  Irishman  ? 

Kilkenny  (The  Constitutions  of). 
Certain  privileges  granted  by  Edward  III. 
to  the  Irish  in  a  parliament  held  at  Kil- 
kenny. 

Kilkenny  WM  the  teat  of  Mreral  Irish  parlla- 


Kilkenny  (Convention  of),  1842.  A 
parliament  held  at  Kilkenny  to  remon- 
strate with  Edward  III.  against  his  threat 
of  excluding  in  future  from  all  share  in 
the  government  of  Ireland  those  who 
held  estates  in  Ireland  or  had  marrit  d 
Irish  wives.  It  was  thought  that  the 
allegiance  of  such  persons  would  be 
weakened  by  their  private  interest  in 
Ireland.  See  'Irish  Associations.' 

Kilkenny  (Statute  of),  40  Edw.  in. 
1866.  For  the  abolition  of  the  Brehon  or 
common  law  of  Ireland.  Lionel  the 
second  son  of  Edward  III.,  who  married 
the  heiress  of  the  Earl  of  Ulster,  and 
thus  became  entitled  to  the  lordships  of 
Ulster  and  Connaught,  was  made  by  his 
father  lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland.  In 
1366  he  summoned  a  parliament  at  Kil- 
kenny, in  which  this  statute  was  passed. 

The  object  of  this  statute,  passed  by  Edward  in., 
was  to  prevent  the  amalgamation  of  the  English 
and  Irish  chiefs,  which  would  render  them  too  for- 
midable to  be  controlled.  It  forbade  any  English- 
man, on  pain  of  imprisonment  and  forfeiture  of 
his  estates,  to  use  an  Irish  name,  to  speak  the 
Irish  language,  to  adopt  the  Irish  dress,  or  to  per- 
mit the  cattie  of  an  Irishman  to  graze  on  his 
lands ;  and  made  it  high  treason  to  marry  a  native. 
Uieliou  is  the  Irish  tor  a  judge. 


KILMAINHAM 


Killala  (Battle  of),  28  Sept.,  1798 
The  French,  being  invited  over  by  the 
Irish  insurgents,  landed  under  Gen  oral 
Humbert  (22  Aug.,  1798)  from  three 
frigates.  Several  battles  were  fought,  aa 
those  of  Castlebar,  Colooney,  and  Balli- 
namuck,  but  at  Killala  the  insurgents 
were  defeated  with  great  slaughter. 

General  Humbert  surrendered  to  General  Lake 
after  the  battle  of  Ballinajimck.  s  s»-pt.  Sumo 
French  frigates  on  their  way  to  Hid  the  Irish  were 
captured,  1-2  Oct.,  by  Sir  J.  B.  Warren,  and  Wolfe 
Tone  was  among  the  prisoners. 

'  Killing  no  Murder,'  1657.  A 
pamphlet  printed  in  Holland,  whii-h 
caused  an  immense  si-nsation  at  the 
time.  After  an  address  to  Cromwell  and 
another  to  the  army,  it  divides  its.-lf 
into  three  parts :  (1)  Is  the  lord  pro- 
tector a  tyrant  ?  (Yes,  because  he  has 
arrogated  to  himself  regal  power  and 
state.)  (2)  Is  it  lawful  to  kill  a  tyra.it  ? 
(Yes.  Example:  Brutus  kilh-d  ' 
and  was  deemed  a  patriot.)  (8)  Will  the 
removal  of  Cromwell  be  for  the  w.-ll- 
being  of  the  three  nations  ?  (Yes.  For 
his  misrule  is  full  of  mischief.)  It  then 
concludes  by  warning  Cromwell  that  his 
life  is  not  worth  an  hour's  purchase. 
This  book  created  quite  a  furorr,  :m.l 
was  distributed  by  thousands.  Sexby 
avouched  that  he  was  the  author  of  it, 
but  Clarendon  tells  us  that  Scxby  was  an 
illiterate  man.  Evelyn  and  others  think 
the  author  was  Captain  Titus,  who  re- 
sided in  Holland  at  the  time  ('  Diary,'  ii. 
210).  Some  ascribe  it  to  Willan,  and 
others  to  Allan. 

There  was  a  similar  pamphlet  pub- 
lished in  France  in  1658  cntitli-d  '  'I'm-r 
un  tyran  n'est  pas  un  crime.'  It  was 
issued  by  Carpentier  de  Marigny,  the 
avowed  enemy  of  Mazarin. 

Kilmainham  Treaty  (The),  1882 
A  supposed  compact  made  by  Mr.  Glad- 
stone, the  prime  minister,  with  Dillon, 
Parnell,  and  O'Kelly,  when  in  April  they 
were  unexpectedly  released  from  Kil- 
mainham jail,  where  they  had  been  con- 
fined for  exciting  the  Irish  to  resist  the 
payment  of  rent,  and  to  prevent  new 
tenants  from  taking  the  farms  from 
which  persons  had  been  evicted.  The 
tale  is  that  the  three  gentlemen  pro- 
mised to  exert  themselves  to  pacify 
Ireland  if  they  were  set  free,  and  so  they 
were  released;  but  most  certainly  they 
have  done  nothing  since  to  pacify  Ir» 
land,  but  quite  the  contrary  (18UUJ. 


KIN 


KING-MAKER 


487 


Kin  (The],  or  the  Golden  Race.  So 
the  Niu-tchin  Tartars  of  China  called 
themselves  (1188-1235). 

Kinconghish.  A  statute  in  Ire- 
land which  provides  that  every  head  of  a 
sept  is  to  be  charged  with  any  treason, 
felony,  or  heinous  crime  committed  by 
any  one  of  the  sept. 

King  (The  Black).  Heinrich  III.  of 
Germany  (1017,  1046-1056). 

King  (The  Bed).  I.  The  king  of 
Persia  was  so  called  from  his  red  turban. 

Credo  ut  Persam  nunc  propter  rubea  tegumonta 
capitis  Rubeum  Caput  vocant,  ita  reges  Moscoviaa 
propter  alba  tegumenta  Albos  lieges  appellari.— 
SIGISMUND. 

II.  William  II.  was  called  Rufus,  or 
the  Bed  King,  from  the  colour  of  his  hair 
(1057,  1087-1100). 

III.  Otto  II.  kaiser  of  Germany  was 
called  the  Red  King  for  a  similar  reason 
(955,  973-983). 

IV.  Amadeus  VII.  count  of  Savoy  was 
called  '  The  Red'  also  (1360,  1383-1891). 

Kaiser  Friedrich  I.  was  called  'Barbarossa' 
from  his  red  beard. 

King  (The  Summer).  Amadeus  of 
Spain. 

King  (The  White).  The  king  of 
Muscovy  was  so  called  from  his  '  alba 
tegumenta.'  See '  King  (The  Red)'. 

Muscovy  was  called  White  Russia,  and  probably 
this  was  the  reason  why  the  Muscovite  king  was 
called  the  White  king,  or  king  of  White  Russia. 
Poland  was  Black  Russia.  See  '  Russia.' 

King  (The  Winter).  Friedrich  V., 
the  rival  of  Ferdinand  II.  of  Germany. 
He  married  Elizabeth  daughter  of  James 
I.  of  England,  and  was  king  of  Bohemia 
one  winter,  1619-20.  His  wife  was  called 
the  '  Winter  Queen.' 

King  Becold.  John  of  Leyden 
the  tailor,  who  headed  the  Anabaptists 
of  Germany,  and  arrogated  to  himself 
the  name  and  title  of  'King  John  of 
Leyden.'  His  name  was  John  Becold 
(1510-1536). 

His  name  is  sometime*  written  Boccold  and 
Bockholdt. 

King  Bomba.  Nickname  of  Ferdi- 
nand II.  of  Naples,  who  bombarded 
Messina  in  1848. 

'  Bomba '  is  the  noise  made  when  the  «heeks  are 
blown  out  and  compressed  by  the  fingers  and 
thumb.  Ferdinand  II.  of  Naples  was  a  great  Vox 
et  pra-terea  nihil,  and  his  son  Francis  II.  was  only 
ft  '  Bombalino,'  or  Vocicuia,  el  prmterea  nihil. 


King  Edward's  Law.  The  laws 
enforced  by  Edward  the  Confessor,  and 
the  mode  of  government  which  then 
prevailed. 

When  the  people  clamoured  for  King  Edward's 
laws,  they  meant  that  they  wished  to  be  governed 
in  the  same  manner  as  Edward  the  Confessor 
governed  the  nation  (1041-1065). 

King  Henri's  King.  Chicot  the 
jester  (1553-1591),  who  ruled  Henri  III. ; 
but,  to  his  honour  be  it  spoken,  he  loved 
him  and  served  him  faithfully.  It  would 
be  well  if  some  wise  ones  took  counsel 
from  the  '  fool.' 

King  Hob.  Robert  Bruce  was  so 
called  by  Edward  I.,  meaning  '  king 
churl.'  Hob  was  a  common  name  for  a 
villager  or  half-serf,  as  Hodge  still  is  for 
a  farm-labourer.  Du  Cange  (art. '  Huba ') 
says  Hovia  means  a  village,  German  hof, 
and  the  following  from  '  Chron.  Mortis  S. 
Agnetis,'  chap.  xxvi. : — '  Damnum  mag- 
num habuimus  in  hovia  nostra  ex 
inundatione  aquarum.' 

Perhaps  'Hob'  is  a  mere  variant  of  'Rob,'  or 
'Bob,'  i.e.  Robert. 

King  Hulan.  King  Alfonso  XII. 
of  Spain  was  called  '  Roi  Hulan '  in 
1883,  because  he  had  recently  accepted 
a  colonelcy  of  a  Uhlan  regiment  in 
Prussia. 

King  James's  Bible.  See  '  King's 
Bible '  and  '  Bible.' 

'  King  Jesus.'  William  Racket,  in 
the  early  part  of  Elizabeth's  reign,  gave 
himself  out  to  be  King  Jesus.  His  two 
'prophets'  were  Arthington  and  Cop- 
pinger.  Hacket  was  executed  in  1592, 
Coppinger  starved  himself  to  death  in 
prison,  and  Arthington  was  subsequently 
pardoned. 

King-Maker  (The).  Richard  Ne 
ville  earl  of  Warwick  (1428-1471). 
When  Henry  VI.  was  king  he  defeated 
the  Lancastrians,  captured  the  king  at 
Northampton  (10  July,  1460),  and  pro- 
claimed Edward  IV.  king  (4  March,  1461). 

Subsequently  he  quarrelled  with  Ed- 
ward, made  a  compact  with  Margaret 
(wife  of  Henry  VI.),  married  his  daughter 
Anne  to  Prince  Edward  (son  of  Henry 
VI.  and  Margaret),  landed  at  Dover  (13 
Sept.,  1470),  drove  Edward  IV.  from  the 
throne,  and  restored  Henry  VI.  Se« 
next  article. 

Richard  Neville  was  slain  by  Edward  IV.  at  tha 
battle  of  Barnet  14  April,  1471.  when  Edward  be 
came  king  again. 


488 


KTNG-MAKEB 


KING 


King-Maker  (The  Roman).  RicI- 
mer  (*—  A.D.  472).  In  456  he  deposed 
the  Emperor  Avitus,  and  made  Majorian 
emperor.  As  Majorian  proved  too  inde- 
pendent and  virtuous  for  Ricimer's  liking, 
the  Suevian  put  him  to  death  (A.D.  461), 
and  raised  Libius  Severus  to  the  purple. 
On  the  death  of  Libius  Severus  in  465 
Ricimer  kept  the  government  for  sixteen 
months  in  his  own  hands,  but  in  4  67  the 
emperor  of  the  east  appointed  the  western 
emperor,  and  Ricimer  acquiesced  in  the 
appointment.  In  472  the  new  emperor 
was  slain  in  battle,  and  Ricimer  appointed 
Olybrius  emperor.  This  was  the  third 
emperor  which  the  barbarian  made. 

King  Matthias  is  dead.  Thia 
Hungarian  proverb  is  the  greatest  com- 
pliment ever  paid  to  a  crowned  head. 
It  means  'justice  no  longer  holds  the 
balance,'  as  it  did  when  Matthias  was  king. 
It  appears  that  Matthias  son  of  Hunyadi 
was  indeed  a  model  king,  who  never  had 
his  equal  on  any  throne  (1448,  1458-1490). 

King  Robert's  Bowl.  Said  to  be 
the  bowl  which  the  wife  of  Mark  Sprotte 
set  before  King  Robert.  It  is  still  preserved 
in  the  family  of  the  Sprottes  of  Urr.  One 
day  King  Robert  was  attacked  by  a 
Southron  on  the  banks  of  the  Urr,  near 
the  cottage  of  Mark  Sprotte  a  shepherd  ; 
the  wife  of  the  shepherd  caught  hold  of 
the  Southron,  pulled  him  to  the  ground, 
and  he  was  obliged  to  yield.  She  then 
set  before  the  king  a  bowl  of  porridge. 
Bruce  said  he  would  give  her  for  reward 
all  the  land  she  could  run  round  while  he 
ate  it,  and  she  ran  round  Sheeling  Hill. 
The  land  was  given  her,  she  was  called 
the  heroic  dame  of  Galloway,  the  hill  was 
called  the  King's  Mount,  and  the  family 
has  been  called  the  Sprottes  of  Urr  for 
about  500  years. 

King  Smith.  Louis  Philippe  of 
France,  who  escaped  from  France  in  1848 
under  the  assumed  name  of  Mr.  Smith. 

'  Mr.  Smith  !  '  exclaimed  tho  king,  '  that  ia 
curious  indeed  ;  and  it  is  very  remarkable  that  the 
first  to  welcome  me  should  be  a  Mr.  Smith,  since 
the  assumed  name  by  which  I  escaped  from 
France  was  Smith.  Look,  this  is  my  passport 
iU  the  name  °f  Smith-'~r/"'  nSm. 


King  Tom.  Sir  Thomas  Maitland, 
the  first  Lord  High  Commissioner  of  the 
United  States  of  the  Ionian  Islands,  so 
called  from  his  arbitrary  manners.  He 
was  an  excellent  governor,  bnt  rule  1  the 


islands  as  an  autocrat,  and  left   a  full 
exchequer  at  his  death. 

King  of  Arms.  The  title  dates 
from  the  reign  of  Henry  IV.,  but  Henry 
V.  created  the  Garter  King  in  1417,  and 
George  IV.  the  Bath  King  in  1725.  The 
GABTEB  King  of  Arms  now  serves  the 
Order  of  the  Garter,  and  the  BATH  Kin^ 
of  Arms  the  Order  of  the  Bath.  The 
two  provincial  kings  for  England  are 
CLARENCEUX  (named  after  Thomas  duke 
of  Clarence,  brother  of  Henry  V.).  with 
jurisdiction  over  all  parts  of  En-lm-l 
south  of  the  Trent ;  and  Norroy  [North 
roy],  with  jurisdiction  over  all  parts 
north  of  the  Trent. 

The  King  of  Arms  for  Scotland  ia 
called  LYON,  and  for  Ireland  ULSTKK. 

King  of  Bath  ( The).  King  Richard 
[of  Bath],  Bean  Nash,  master  of  the  cere- 
monies, or  Social  Premier  of  Bath  (1674- 
1761). 

King  of  Bourges.  Charles  VII. 
of  France  was  so  called  by  the  Knglish 
in  France  because  he  returned  to  Bourges 
when  he  fled  from  Paris. 

On  the  death  of  Charles  VI.   the  kingdom   of 
France    descended    to    Henry    V. 
Charles  VII.  refused  to  allow  the  claim  •.-. 
time  took  refuge  in  Bourges.  Jeanne  d  Arc  t  >mi,-,l 
the  scale,  and  the  King  of  Bourges  became  Charles 
le  Victorleux. 

King  of  England.  A  title  first 
assumed  by  Richard  L  See  'King  of 
the  English.' 

King  of  Fire  (The),  or  Sultan  Kebir. 
Napoleon  was  so  called  by  the  Orientals 
(1709,  1804-1814,  1821).  " 

King  of  France  (The}.  So  the 
monarchs  of  France  were  called  till  Oft. 
1789,  when  the  National  Assembly  or- 
dained that  Louis  XVI.  should  not  be 
styled  '  King  of  France,' but '  King  of  the 
French.'  The  royal  title  was  al>i>lislied 
in  France  in  1792,  but  was  restored  in 
1814.  When  Louis  Philippe  was  invited 
in  1830  to  take  on  liim>elf  the  government 
he  was  styled  '  King  of  the  I-'i.  ni-li.' 

King  of  Ireland,  1541.  A  title 
assumed  by  Henry  V11I.  to  combat  a 
notion  that  the  regal  dominion  of  Ireland 
was  vested  ex  officio  in  the  pope,  and  that 
the  king  of  England  held  from  the  pope 
his  lordship  of  Ireland.  In  the  re-'pi  of 
Mary  and  Philip,  Paul  IV 


KINO 


KIN3 


489 


raised   the  lordship  of    Ireland  into  a 
kingdom,  1557. 

John  was  '  dominus  Hibernlse,'  and  from  John  to 
1541  the  kings  of  England  were  styled  '  lords  of 
Ireland.'  The  Irish  Ard-riijhs  were  undoubtedly 
kings;  and  Henry  VIII.  had  no  effective  sway 
beyond  the  English  pale.  James  I.  of  England 
was  in  reality  the  first  king  of  all  Ireland,  when 
In  1603  Hugh  O'Neill  submitted  to  Mountjoy. 

King  of  Kent.  Hengist,  first  of  the 
kings  of  the  Heptarchy,  was  king  of  Kent, 
A.D.  455.  His  dominion  comprehended 
Kent,  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  Essex,  Middlesex, 
fcc.  In  526  the  foundation  of  the  king- 
dom of  Essex  diminished  that  of  Kent. 

King  of  Paris  (The),  1588.  So 
Henri  due  de  Guise  was  called  by  Henri 
III.  after  the  day  of  the  barricades  (the 
12th  May),  when  the  king  fled  disguised 
as  a  rustic  to  Chartres. 

After  the  murder  of  BalafrS  Henri  III.  left  the 
room  and  visited  his  mother,  who  was  ill  in  bed. 
•  The  King  of  Paris  lives  no  longer,  madam,'  said 
he  ;  '  henceforth  I  shall  reign  alone.  I  have  now 
no  rival.'  '  It  is  a  clean  cut,  my  son,'  replied  Cathe- 
rine, '  but  it  must  be  sewn  up  again.'— FELICB, 
Z/i*i.  of  the  Protextantt  of  France,  xvii. 

King  of  Prussia  (The  First). 
FRIEDKICH  I.  son  of  the  Great  Elector 
(1G57, 1701-1713).  See  '  Prussia,'  &c. 

King  of  Rome,  1811.  A  title  given 
by  Napoleon  I.  to  his  infant  son  at  birth, 
when  '  he  associated  the  child  in  his  em- 
pire.' Probably  he  meant  to  revive  the 
title  invented  by  Kaiser  Heinrich  III. ;  if 
BO  the  title  was  a  blunder;  but  if  he 
only  meant  to  imitate  the  kaiser,  he  was 
quite  at  liberty  to  adopt  any  title  not 
already  appropriated. 

King  of  Sion  (The).  John  Becold, 
Boccold,  or  Bockholdt,  tailor,  the  Ana- 
baptist (1510,  1534-1536).  Better  known 
as  John  of  Leyden,  the  name  he  took 
alter  his '  coronation.'  He  was  sensual, 
vain,  and  bloodthirsty,  fond  of  regal 
pomp,  and  introduced  polygamy.  John 
was  executed  by  lingering  tortures  in 
1536,  at  the  age  of  26. 

King  ot  Slops.  Louis  XVIII.  of 
France  (1755,  1814-1824). 

King  of  Suffolk.  See  'Kings  of 
Norfolk  and  Suffolk.' 

King  ot 'Terror (The).  Kobespierre 
was  the  '  King  of  Terror,'  and  the  Com- 
mittee of  Public  Safety  his  executive  for 
420  davs,  from  81  May,  1793,  to  27  July, 
1794. 

l>eath  la  poetically  so  called. 


King  of  the  Barricades  (3  syl.). 
Louis  Philippe  of  France  (1773,  reigned 
1830-1818,  died  1850),  so  called  because 
he  assisted  in  the  revolution  of  1830  t« 
barricade  Paris  and  resist  the  royal  troops. 

King  of  the  Baso'cians  (The). 
President  of  the  clerks  of  the  Basoche  or 
Basilica  of  Paris — i.e.  the  judges,  the 
barristers,  the  proctors,  and  other  officials 
of  the  Palais  de  Justice.  He  had  his 
court,  his  great  officers,  his  coin,  and  his 
armorial  bearings.  Henri  III.  suppressed 
the  title,  and  transferred  to  the  chancel- 
lor all  the  rights  and  privileges  of  this 
'  king  of  the  lawyers.' 

King  of  the  Butchers  (The). 
The  lad  who  at  one  time  rode  on  the 
Boeuf  Gras  through  the  streets  of  Paris 
on  Shrove  Tuesday.  He  was  a  son  of 
one  of  the  three  great  butcher  families 
(Gois,  St.  Yon,  or  Caboche),  was  dressed 
as  an  eastern  monarch,  carried  a  naked 
sword  in  one  hand  and  a  sceptre  in  the 
other,  and  rode  on  the  back  of  the  prize  ox. 
He  also  enjoyed  certain  privileges  in  his 
year  of  office.  The  procession  of  Boeuf 
Gras  had  no  king  in  my  time — i.e.  the 
middle  of  the  19th  cent. 

In  New  Orleans  Rex  Is  still  (1890)  the  central 
figure  of  the  Mardi  Gras  festivities. 

Bceuf  gras,  pronounce  Jhth-grah'. 

King  of  the  English.  A  title 
assumed  in  828  by  Egbert. 

Every  king  from  William  to  Henry  II.  called 
himself  'king  of  the  English'  (rex  Anglorum). 
Kichard  I.  was  the  first  to  call  himself  '  kinfc'  of 
England '  (rex  A  nglia), 

King  of  the  French.  So  Louis- 
Philippe  entitled  himself  in  1830.  Simi- 
larly, the  two  Napoleons  called  them- 
selves '  emperors  of  the  French,'  and  not 
'  emperors  of  France.' 

Of  course,  the  notion  was  that  the  land  called 
France  belonged  to  the  people,  and  that  the  king 
or  emperor  disavowed  all  right  to  it.  There  seems 
now  (1890)  a  radical  notion  that  all  the  land  of 
the  nation  should  be  vested  in  the  sovereign  and 
not  be  held  by  private  landlords.  Strange  hovr 
radicals  should  wish  to  roll  back  the  tide  of  his- 
tory to  the  time  of  the  Conquest  I  Funny  ad 
vancement  this  I 

King  of  the  Hills.  Vincent  the 
Chartist,  1839.  The  hill  district  of 
Wales  is  about  five  miles  from  Newport, 
and  abounds  in  coal  and  iron. 

King  of  the  Markets  (The),  ot 
'LeRoi  des  Halles.'  Francois  de  Ven- 
dome  due  de  Beaufort  (1616-1009), 
natural  son  of  Henri  IV.  and  Gabriella 
d'Estrees.  So  called  because  he  was 
vei  y  popular  with  the  French  proletariat 


490 


KING 


KINQ'8 


Lagrange-Chancel  asserted,  in  the '  Ann£e 
Litte"raire,'  1759,  that  the  due  was  the 
'  Iron  Mask,'  but  this  has  been  fully  dis- 
proved. He  was  slain  in  a  sortie  at  the 
siege  of  Candia. 

King  of  the  Peak  (The\  1515. 
Sit  George  Vemon  of  Haddon  Hall  waa 
twice  cited  to  appear  in  London  for  the 
murder  of  a  pedlar  hanged  by  his  order  on 
a  tree.  When  in  the  court  he  was  sum- 
moned as  « King  of  the  Peak '  he  vouch- 
safed no  reply,  but  on  the  third  summons 
as  '  Sir  George  Vernon '  he  instantly 
presented  himself.  The  pedlar  had  com- 
mitted murder  and  Sir  George  '  lynched ' 
him.  The  case  was  dismissed. 

King  of  the  Poor.  William 
Fitz-Osbert,  called  '  Longbeard,'  from 
the  length  of  his  beard.  Executed  with 
great  barbarity  in  1199. 

King  of  the  Ribalds  (The). 
'Le  Roi  des  Ribands'  [Be-bo].  The 
captain  of  the  militia  created  by 
Philippe  n.  Auguste  of  France  in  1189. 
Charles  V.  united  the  captaincy  of  the 
Ribalds  to  the  '  provost  of  the  hotel.' 

King  of  the  Romans,  1056. 
Hemrich  HE.  the  Black  King  of  Ger- 
many invented  this  title  for  the  heir-elect 
of  Germany,  and  the  title  was  continued 
till  he  was  crowned.  Till  1889  the  king 
of  Germany  went  to  Rome  to  receive 
from  the  pope  the  title  of  '  kaiser  of  the 
Holy  Roman  Empire,'  but  after  that  date 
the  king  at  his  coronation  in  Germany 
assumed  the  title  ex-officio. 

If  a  father  made  bis  son  joint-king,  the  father 
vas  kaiser  and  the  son  Kiiiti  of  the  Romatu.  The 
successor  of  a  kaiser  was  only  '  King  of  the 
Romans '  till  he  was  actually  crowned.  In  1508 
Maximilian,  who  failed  to  get  himself  crowned 
kaiser,  called  himself  'Emperor-elect  of  the 
Romans.' 

King  of  the  Sea.  Edward  m. 
A  title  given  him  in  1858. 

He  won  the  great  naval  battle  of  Sluys  (3  syl.) 
over  the  French  in  1340.  and  beat  the  Spanish 
squadron  off  Winchelsea  in  1350. 

King's  and  Queen's  Counties 
(Ireland).  The  territory  belonging  to  the 
septs  of  Leix  and  Offaly,  who  resisted  the 
forfeiture  of  their  lands  and  took  up  arms ; 
but  the  septs  were  exterminated,  and  their 
territory  formed  into  two  counties  named 
King's  and  Queen's,  in  honour  of  Philip 
and  Mary,  and  the  assize  towns  of  the 
counties  were  called  Philipstowu  and 
Maryborough  after  the  names  of  the  king 
md  queen. 


King's  and  Queen's  Men,  1571 
The  factions  of  James  VI.  of  Scotland 
and  his  mother  Mary  queen  of  Scots,  a 
prisoner  at  the  time  in  England.  In  1578 
the  queen's  faction  was  stamped  out  and 
the  reign  of  Mary  was  virtually  at  an  end. 

King's  [or  Queen's]  Bench.  An 
English  law  court  where  the  sovereign  is 
supposed  to  occupy  the  lit  <le  justice.  It 
was  originally  the  Aula  Regia  which  f«>l- 
lowed  the  king  in  all  his  travels.  By 
1  Will.  IV.  c.  70  the  number  of  judges 
was  raised  from  fourtofive,  viz.  the  chief 
justice  and  four  puisne  or  younger  judges. 
This  court  has  control  over  all  other  law 
courts  by  a  process  technically  called 
certior&ri,  by  virtue  of  which  proceeding 
may  be  removed  to  it  from  inferior  courts. 
It  can  also  prohibit  other  courts  from 
proceeding  when  it  is  thought  that  they 
are  exceeding  their  jurisdiction.  It  has 
jurisdiction  over  every  species  of  criminal 
offence  committed  in  Middlesex. 

King's  (or)  Queen's  Plates.  Purses 
of  money  for  races,  not  all  the  gifts  of  the 
reigning  sovereign.  In  the  reign  of  Queen 
Anne  a  gentleman  left  1800  guineas  for  13 
plates  or  purses  to  be  run  for  at  such 
places  as  the  crown  should  appoint ;  the 
condition  being  that  each  horse  shall 
carry  12  stone  weight  the  best  of  three 
heats  over  a  four-mile  course. 

King's  Bible  (The),  1611.  The 
1  Authorised  Version '  is  so  called  because 
it  was  undertaken  by  the  command  of 
James  I.,  to  whom  also  it  was  dedicated. 
King  James  disliked  the  '  Great  Bible ' 
(q.vj  because  of  its  annotations.  He  also 
extremely  disapproved  of  the  Geneva 
Bible  (?.».).  See  '  Bibles.' 

King's  Bishop  (The),  1317.  Wil- 
liam Sinclair  bishop  of  Dunkeld.  Ed- 
ward II.  sent  a  fleet  to  the  Fritli  <>f  Forth  ; 
and  the  sheriff,  with  500  Scottish  horse, 
seeing  the  fleet,  retreated  precipitately. 
On  their  road  the  bishop  met  them,  and 
cried,  '  Out  on  you  for  false  knights,  whose 
spurs  should  be  knocked  from  your  heels  I 
Who  loves  Scotland  follow  me!'  The 
bishop  made  a  desperate  charge  against 
the  English,  who  were  driven  to  their 
ships  with  loss.  When  Bruce  heurd 
thereof,  he  said  Sinclair  should  be  his 
bishop,  and  the  Bishop  of  Dunkeld  wiaa 
called  '  The  king's  bishop '  for  many 
years. 


KING'S 


KING'S 


49] 


King's  Book  (The).  I  '  Liber  Regis,' 
U>,  1534.  A  schedule  of  the  valuation 
of  all  church  property  in  England  made 
after  the  separation  of  the  English  Church 
from  the  Church  of  Rome. 

H.  1548.  'Necessary  Doctrine  and 
Erudition  for  any  Christian  man,'  a  book 
published  by  Henry  VIII.  as  a  substitute 
for  the  Bible,  which  he  forbade  the  general 
public  to  read.  Teachers  of  religion, 
nobles,  and  those  of  gentle  birth  might 
read  it,  but  if  any  artificer,  apprentice, 
journeyman,  labourer,  or  servant  read  it, 
the  punishment  was  a  month's  imprison- 
ment. The '  King's  Book  '  was  far  more 
Catholic  than  Protestant.  Indeed  Henry 
was  a  Catholic  in  all  things  except  his  own 
supremacy.  See  '  Bishops'  Book.' 

The  'King's  Book'  Is  quoted  In  brief  as  the 
'  Erudition.'  It  is  in  great  measure  copied  from  the 
'  Bishops'  Book  (q.v.),  but  leans  more  to  Roman- 
Ism.  It  explains  the  Creed,  the  Seven  Sacraments 
the  Ten  Commandments,  the  Lord's  Prayer,  the 
Ave  Maria,  and  finishes  with  an  exposition  of  Free- 
will, Justification  Good  Works,  and  Prayers  for 
the  Dead.  It  accepts  the  Apocrypha,  and  the  first 
four  ecumenical  Councils.  See  p.  277. 

King's  Collection  (The),  1823. 
The  Royal  Library  of  George  III.  given 
to  the  nation  by  George  IV.,  and  added  to 
the  library  of  the  British  Museum.  The 
Royal  Library  consists  of  the  library  of 
Mr.  Joseph  Sihith,  British  consul  at 
Venice,  bought  by  the  king  in  1762  for 
10,OOOZ. ;  a  collection  of  books  bought  up 
when  the  order  of  Jesuits  was  suppressed ; 
and  the  library  of  Charles  II.  The  number 
of  volumes  added  to  the  library  by  this 
royal  gift  is  somewhat  more  than  50,000. 

King's  College.  I.  Aberdeen,  1494. 
Pounded  by  King  James  IV. 

II.  Cambridge,  1441.  Founded  by  King 
Henry  VI.    The  chapel  was  finished  in 
1530.    The  head  of  the  college  is  called 
the  provost. 

III.  London.    Incorporated  1828. 

King's  Confession  (The).  The 
Scotch  Covenant  of  1580.  So  called  be- 
cause signed  by  King  James  VI.  (after- 
wards James  I.  of  England).  It  abjured 
the  tenets  of  the  Church  of  Rome ;  bound 
the  subscribers  to  defend  the  tenets  of  the 
Reformed  Church  of  Scotland,  and  to 
guard  with  goods  and  lives  the  person  and 
authority  of  the  king. 

King's  Evil  (The).  Scrofula,  so 
called  because  it  was  supposed  to  be  cured 
by  the  king's  touch.  Touching  for  scrofula 
was  practised  by  Edwaurd  the  Ct-nfessor 


(1043-1066) ;  by  Louis  EX.  of  France  in 
1480;  by  the  kaiser-king  Karl  VIII.  at 
Rome  and  Naples  in  1495 ;  by  Francois  I. 
in  1527  ;  by  Charles  II.,  and  Queen  Anne. 

It  was  attempted  by  Prince  Charles  Edward  the 
Pretender,  at  Holyrood,  in  1746;  by  Louis  XVI.  at 
Reims  in  1775. 

King's  Hall,  Cambridge,  1337. 
Founded  by  King  Edward  III.  In  1546 
this  college  was,  with  other  foundations, 
consolidated  into  Trinity  College. 

King's  Lieutenants  (The).  Noble- 
men commissioned  by  the  three  Lancas- 
trian kings  to  put  into  military  order  their 
respective  counties,  and  levy  fines  on 
those  incapable  of  bearing  arms.  These 
gentlemen  are  now  called  'Lords  Lieu- 
tenants of  Counties.' 

King's  Nominees  (The).  Thirty- 
six  Irish  noblemen  and  gentlemen,  whose 
estates  had  been  confiscated  by  Cromwell, 
named  in  the  Declaration  of  Indulgence 
(1662)  to  be  restored  to  their  estates  with- 
out further  proof,  by  the  special  favour  of 
the  king  [Charles  II.] 

King's  Pamphlets  (The).  80,000 
tracts  and  pamphlets  relative  to  the  history 
of  England  during  the  civil  wars,  bound 
in  2,000  volumes,  of  which  100  were  printed 
(but  never  published).  The  pamphlets 
were  commenced  for  the  use  of  Charles  I. 
by  a  clergyman  named  Thomason,  kept  in 
the  collector's  warehouses,  and  at  length 
lodged  at  Oxford  under  the  care  of  Dr. 
Barlow.  They  were  bought  for  Charles 

II.  by  Samuel  Mearke,  stationer,  but  Mrs. 
Mearke,  the  widow,  tried  to  dispose  of 
them  by  the  desire  of  Charles  II.   George 

III.  bought  them,  and  in  1763  presented 
the  whole  to  the  British  Museum. 

King's  Preachers.  Six  able  di- 
vines appointed  by  Edward  VI.,  four  of 
whom  were  itinerant,  publicly  to  main- 
tain the  doctrines  of  the  Reformation. 

King's  Primer  (The),  1546.  Pub- 
lished by  command  of  Henry  VIII.  It 
contained  the  Creed,  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
the  Ten  Commandments,  the  Litany,  the 
*  Venlte,'  and  the  '  Te  Deum,'  with  some 
few  collects.  It  was  twice  revised  in  the 
reign  of  Edward  VI.,  and  again  in  the 
reigns  of  Elizabeth  and  Jamed  I.,  being 
ultimately  made  into  our  present '  Book 
of  Common  Prayer.' 

King's  Quair,  i.e.  King's  Book.    A 
I   poem  iu  six  cantos  (197  stanzas  of  neves 


KING'S 


KINGS 


lines  each)  by  James  I.  of  Scotland.  It 
is  the  story  of  hitf  courtship  of  Jane 
Beaufort,  who  became  his  wife. 

King's  Stone  (The),  1518.  An  un- 
hewn column  erected  on  Flodden  Field 
to  mark  the  spot  where  King  James  IV. 
fell. 

Kings.  A  Chinese  word  equivalent 
to  books,  but  emphatically  applied  to  five, 
as  our  word  Bible  (a  book)  is  applied  to 
our  Sacred  Scriptures.  The  five  sacred 
books  of  the  Chinese  are:  1.  Y-King 
(cosmogony);  2.  Chi-Kinz  (hymns);  8. 
Chou-King  (annals) ;  4.  Li-Ki  (religious 
rites  and  ceremonies) ;  and  6.  Tchun- 
Tsieou  (chronology  of  the  kingdom  of 
Lou,  the  country  of  Confucius).  To  these 
is  sometimes  added  the  Tao-te-King. 

Kings.  The  average  length  of  the 
reigns  in  the  three  countries  of  England, 
France,  and  Germany. 

ENGLAND  from  the  accession  of  the 
Conquest  28  A  years. 

FRANCE  from  the  accession  of  Hugues 
Capet  20  years. 

GERMANY  from  the  accession  of  Charle- 
magne 18  years. 

The  long  reign  of  Queen  Victoria  will  consider- 
ably raise  the  average  of  the  sovereigns  of  Eng- 
land. 

The  average  length  In  Scotland  from  Malcolm  I. 
to  James  VI.  was  21  years. 

Kings  and  Popes.  The  era  of  im- 
pious kings  and  impious  popes.  See 
1  Popes  and  Kings.' 

Kings  and  Queens  of  Eng- 
land. 

VICTORIA,  who  was  the  niece  of  WIL- 
LIAM IV.,  who  was  the  brother  of 
GEORGE  IV.,  who  was  the  son  of 
GEORGE  III.,  who  was  the  grandson  of 
GEORGE  II.,  who  was  the  son  of 
GEORGE  I.,  who  was  the  cousin  of  ANNE, 
who  was  the  sister-in-law  of  WILLIAM 
III.,  who  was  the  son-in-law  of  JAMES  II., 
who  was  the  brother  of  CHARLES  II., 
who  was  the  son  of  CHARLES  I.,  who 
was  the  son  of  JAMES  I.,  who  was  the 
cousin  of  ELIZABETH,  who  was  the  half- 
sister  of  MARY,  who  was  the  half-sister 
of  EDWARD  VI.,  who  was  the  son  of 
HSNZ-  VIII.,  who  was  the  son  of 
H.ENRY  VII.,  who  was  the  cousin  of 
RICHARD  III.,  who  was  the  uncle  of 
EDWARD  V.,  who  was  the  son  of  EDWARD 
IV.,  who  was  the  cousin  of  HENRY  VI., 
who  r  as  the  sow  of  HENRY  V..  who  was 


the  son  of  HENRY  IV.,  *ho  was  th£ 
cousin  of  RICHARD  II.,  who  WAS  tk* 
grandson  of  EDWARD  III.,  who  was  the 
son  of  EDWARD  II.,  who  v.as  th«- .«,>n  ol 
EDWARD  I.,  who  was  the  son  of  HKNKY 
III.,  who  was  the  son  of  JOHN,  who  waa 
the  brother  of  RICHARD  I.,  who  was  tin- 
son  of  HENRY  II.,  who  was  the  co>< 
STEPHEN,  who  was  the  con  *in  of  HKNKY  I., 
who  was  the  brother  of  WILLIAM  RUFUS, 
who  was  the  son  of  WILLIAM  THE  CON- 
QUEROR, who  was  the  son  of  his  im.tli'T. 

Kings  Combatant  (The).  The 
kings  of  the  Tsheu  or  Chou  dynasty  of 
China.  The  third  Imperial  dynasty,  and 
the  last  of  the  semi-historic  period.  The 
'  fighting  kings '  were  the  feudatories  win . 
ruled  overpetty  neighbouring  states,  ami 
were  continually  at  war  with  oach  otlior. 
The  most  powerful  of  the  kings  combatant  were 
the  founders  of  the  following  states  :  Yen,  Oey. 
Tchao,  Han,  Tsee,  and  Tsln. 

Kings  of  Arms,  1488.    There  are 
four  in  England:   Clan-mvux  (wl: 
power  over  all  parts  of  England  south  of 
the  Trent);  Norroy,  i.e.  North-roy  (who 
has  power  over  all  parts  north  of  th.- 
Trent),  and  two  other  kings,  call«  d  < 
King  of  Arms  and  Bath  King  of  Arms. 
See  •  Heralds.' 

Garter  is  the  principal  King  of   \. 
rank  than  the  others.    He  serve* the  Order  of  the 
Garter.    Bath  King  of  Arms  serves  the  Order  of 

the  Hath. 

Kings  of  France.  Theirresidences. 

CLOVIS  resided  In  what  is  now  called  the  Palais 
de  Justice,  which  be  built  in  the  He  du   , 
the  Heine. 

i-mi.ii'pB  II.,  Anguste,  removed  to  the  old 
Louvre. 

I  •••  is  IX.  rosldrd  in  the  Bastille. 

PUILIPPB  VI.  de  Vulols  lived  at  Vinronnes. 

CIIAKLBS  V.  la  Sage  lived  in  tin-  II  1. 1  de  St. 
Paul. 

CHARLBS  VL  le  Blen  Aim£  lived  in  the  Palais  des 
Tournelles. 

CHARLKS  IX.  lived  in  the  Tuil«Ti«>s. 

Louis Xlll.le  Juste  livid  in  the  L'alaisdeLuxem 
bourg. 

Loi-ia  XIV.  le  Grand  Monarque  lived  at  Ver 
Bailies. 

Louis  XVI.  le  Mnrtyr  lived  at  the  P:»l-xis  Royal. 

NAPOLEON  I.  and  III.  li\.-.i  in  the  '1  . 

The  Presidents  of  the  Republic  have  lived  in  the 
Palais  delElysee. 

Kings  of  Loire.  So  the  old 
Danish  rulers  were  styled,  because  th«-y 
resided  at  Leire,  in  Seeland. 

Kings  of  Norfolk  and  Suffolk, 
1881.     So  Lester  and  Westbroom  i 
themselves  in  the  rebellion  of  Wat  the 
Tyler  and  Jack  Straw.     Th.-y  v.-re  botfl 
executed  in  June  the  uaniu  yciu. 


KINGDOM 


KISLAR 


493 


Kingdom  of  Al  Garb,  or  Algarve. 
Pounded  by  Shahpoor  about  1008;  set 
aside  in  1031  by  the  dynasty  of  the  Af  tas- 
ides  (8  syl.),  so  called  from  Al  Aftas. 

Kingdom  of  Italy  (The).  I.  Lom- 
bardy  was  so  called  in  the  reign  of 
Charlemagne,  and  when  Charlemagne 
and  his  successors  are  called  'kings  of 
Italy,'  the  meaning  is  Lombardy. 

II.  1806 ;  the  union  by  Napoleon 
Bonaparte  of  Lombardy  and  the  Venetian 
territories.  Though  the  title  was  so  pre- 
tentious, the  new  state  did  not  comprise 
above  a  third  of  the  peninsula.  After 
the  battle  of  Waterloo  (1815)  this  geo- 
graphical arrangement  was  set  aside. 

The  present  kingdom  of  Italy  was  created  In 
1861.  but  Home  was  not  added  till  1870. 

Kingdom  of  Scone  (The).  Scot- 
land was  so  called  so  long  as  the  '  Lia 
Fail '  (q.v.)  remained  in  that  city,  and 
Scone  was  the  Sedes  Principalis  of 
North  Britain, 

Kingdom  of  Sion  (The),  in  Miin- 
ster,  set  up  by  John  of  Leyden,  and 
meant  to  be  a  theocracy.  John  appointed 
twelve  judges  over  the  '  tribes,'  and 
Matthiesen  the  baker  had  before  him 
sent  out  '  apostles '  to  preach  the  Ana- 
baptist doctrines  (1584-1536). 

Kingdom  of  Westphalia  (The), 
1807.  Carved  by  Napoleon  out  of  Hesse 
Cassel  and  part  of  Hanover,  and  given 
to  Jerome  Bonaparte,  his  youngest 
brother.  Abolished  after  the  battle  of 
Waterloo  in  1815. 

Kingston,  in  Surrey.  So  called 
because,  in  901,  Edward  the  Elder  was 
crowned  there. 

Kingstown  (Ireland).  So  named 
in  honour  of  the  visit  made  by  George 
IV.  to  Ireland  soon  after  his  coronation 
in  1821.  The  town  had  been  previously 
called  Dunleary,  then  a  mere  fishing 
village  on  the  coast  of  Dublin  Bay,  about 
seven  miles  from  the  city.  '  Kingstown 
is  now  a  large  and  beautiful  town,  with 
commodious  quays,  magnificent  piers, 
railway  to  Dublin,  mail  boats,  &c.,  and 
handsome  villas  all  about  the  neighbour- 
hood. 

Kirillit'za.  The  Russian  alphabet 
is  so  called  because  it  was  arranged  by 
Bishop  Cyril. 

[The  Bible]  will  BOOU  be  turned  into  Russ  and  put 
into  a  printed  book  which  any  poor  man  will 
be  able  to  read  If  only  be  knows  hia  kirillilza. 
'L'M  Czar,  cbap.  xi. 


Kirk(TM-  The  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Scotland  (1689). 

Kirk  of  Field  (The  Tragedy  of  the). 
The  murder  of  Henry  Darnley,  husband 
of  Mary  queen  of  Scots,  who  was  blown 
up  with  gunpowder  in  a  mansion  called 
Kirk  of  Field,  belonging  to  James  Ken 
nedy  archbishop  of  St.  Andrews. 

On  the  Monday  before  his  [Darnley's]  murder 
the  queen  passed  the  evening  with  him  till  it  was 
time  to  attend  a  masque  which  was  to  be  given 
In  the  palace.  .  .  .  About  twc  in  the  morning  of 
Tuesday  Bothwell,  with  a  selected  party  of  despe- 
rate men,  opened  the  under  apartments  of  the 
Kirk  of  Field  by  means  of  false  keys,  and  laid  a 
lighted  match  to  a  quantity  of  gunpowder  which 
had  been  previously  placed  beneath  the  king's 
apartment.-SirW.  SCOTT,  Hist,  of  Scotland,  xxviU. 

Kirk  Session  (The),  1689.  The  low- 
est judicatory  in  the  Presbyterian  Church 
of  Scotland.  It  is  composed  of  the 
parish  minister  and  ruling  elders,  to 
assist  in  superintending  the  social,  moral, 
and  religious  condition  of  the  parish, 
judge  of  the  fitness  of  those  who  wish  to 
become  members  of  the  church,  to  exer- 
cise discipline  on  those  guilty  of  scan- 
dalous offences,  and  to  grant  certificates 
to  worthy  members  who  remove  to 
another  parish.  The  other  three  courts 
are  the  Presbytery,  the  Synod,  and  the 
General  Assembly.  See  *  Presbytery.' 

Kirkland's  Plot  (Moses),  1776. 
Kirkland,  a  native  of  South  Carolina, 
was  employed  by  Stuart  and  other 
Royalists  to  concert  measures  with 
General  Gage  for  a  joint  attack,  by  sea 
and  land,  on  the  southern  states  of  N. 
America,  while  the  savages  fell  on  their 
rear.  The  plot  was  discovered,  and  the 
Americans  endeavoured  to  win  over  the 
savages,  but  without  success ;  so  the 
Americans  entered  their  country,  laid 
waste  the  cornfields,  and  almost  extir- 
pated the  Cherokees. 

Kirkpatrick  Crest  and  Motto. 
A  bloody  hand  holding  a  dagger,  and 
the  motto  '  I  make  sicker.'  When  Robert 
Bruce  had  stabbed  Comyn  in  the 
cloisters  of  the  Minorites,  Dumfries 
(1305),  Sir  Roger  Kirkpatrick  asked  if  he 
was  sure  the  traitor  was  slain.  '  I  doubt 
BO,'  replied  Bruce.  '  Aye  ?  do  you 
doubt?  'exclaimed  Kirkpatrick,  'then 
I'll  make  sicker.'  So  saying  he  thrust 
his  dagger  into  Comyn's  heart. 

Kislar  Aga.  Chief  of  the  black 
eunuchs.  About  equal  in  patronage  to 
our  lord  chancellor.  The  revenues,  && 


194 


KISSING 


KNIGHT 


of  all  religious  foundations  are  at  the 
disposal  of  the  Kislar  Aga. 

Kissing  the  Pope's  Foot.  Kiss- 
ing the  foot  of  a  Roman  emperor  was  a 
method  of  adoration  paid  to  him  as  a 
god,  and  Diocletian  (284-805)  had  his 
shoes  studded  with  gems  to  render  the 
ceremony  less  obnoxious. 

When  popes  assumed  regal  powers 
they  adopted  the  same  custom,  and  some 
had  crucifixes  wrought  in  their  shoes  as 
a  salve  to  tender  consciences.  It  is  not 
possible  to  state  with  certainty  when  the 
custom  began,  but  in  the  ritual  ascribed 
to  Pope  Gelasius  (492-496)  mention  is 
made  of  deacons  '  kissing  the  pope's  feet 
before  they  began  reading  the  Gospel.' 

Not  only  were  the  feet  of  the  pope 
kissed,  but  so  were  the  feet  of  the  mule 
or  ass  on  which  he  happened  to  be 
riding. 

The  Komans  certainly  kissed  the  feet 
of  their  idols,  and  thought  it  derogatory 
to  touch  their  mouths.  The  Persian 
method  of  adoration,  introduced  by  Cy- 
rus, was  falling  on  the  face  at  a  prince's 
feet  and  kissing  the  ground  on  which 
he  stood.  Conon  refused  to  perform 
this  ceremony  to  Artaxerxes,  and  Callis- 
thenes  refused  to  prostrate  himself  be- 
fore Alexander  the  Great. 

Kissing  the  cheek  was  a  Jewish,  Greek, 
and  Koman  custom  of  salutation,  still 
continued  in  France  and  some  other 
modern  nations  of  Europe.  Kissing  the 
hand  of  a  liege  lord  was  a  ceremony  of 
homage,  and  subsequently  was  adopted 
by  sovereigns  as  a  part  of  court  etiquette. 

'  Kissing  hands  '  or  to '  Kiss-hands '  is  a  synonym 
of  being  Introduced  to  court  in  England,  Spain, 
Russia,  and  Turkey.  In  Catholic  cathedrals  and 
other  important  churches  on  Holy  Thursday  the 
officiant  who  celebrates  the  mass  washes  and 
kisses  the  feet  of  thirteen  old  or  thirteen  young 
persons,  in  commemoration  of  the  act  of  Christ 
mentioned  in  the  Fourth  Gospel. 

Kitchen  Cabinet  (The).  The  pri- 
vate advisers  of  President  Jackson,  who 
used  to  summon  Francis  P.  Blair  and 
Amos  Kendal  (editor  of  the  '  Globe  ')  and 
others,  to  consultation  by  a  back  door, 
or  the  kitchen  door,  to  avoid  observation. 

The  members  of  Jackson's  Cabinet  were  not 
high-caste  statesmen,  but  they  were  too  high- 
caste  to  be  congenial  counsellors  of  Jackson. 
Behind  them  he  kept  a  'Kitchen  Cabinet,  of 
creatures  selected  for  their  servil«  devotion  to 
his  person,  including  a  representative  of  the 
domesticated  press.— The  A  Utt'ts^itth  Century, 
Aug.  1888,  p.  272. 

Kit-Kat  Club  (The),  or  '  Kit-cat 
Club,'  1688-1720.  Competed  at  first  of 


thirty  members,  originated  chiefly  bj 
Dr.  Garth  the  poet,  autLor  of  'The 
Dispensary,'  in  imitation  of  Boileau's 
'Lutrin,'  to  ridicule  th«  apothecaries, 
who  were  at  war  with  the  physicians 
about  the  establishment  of  dispensaries. 
The  apothecaries  strenuously  opposed 
the  design.  Garth  was  a  W  ig  and 
Hanoverian,  and  the  club,  which  was 
held  in  King  Street,  Westminster,  was 
supplied  with  pastry  by  Christopher 
Kat,  a  pastrycook  near  by.  Its  toasts 
were  engraved  on  the  drinking-glasses, 
that  no  Jacobite  sentiment  might  bo 
insinuated.  Dissolved  in  1720. 

Addison  and  Steele  were  members  of  the  club. 

Kit-Kat,   or  'Kit-cat,'  Pictures. 

Oil  paintings  of  the  members  of  the  K  it- 
Eat  Club,  by  Godfrey  Kneller.  They 
were  the  natural  size,  but  only  down  to 
the  knees.  These  and  all  similar  '  three- 
qnarter  likenesses*  are  called  Kit  Kat 
pictures. 

Klephtes  (1  syl.).  Brigands  of 
Thessaly,  for  a  long  time  opposed  to  the 
Armatoles  (8  syl.),  but  in  the  insur- 
rection of  1821  they  united  against  the 
Turks  for  the  independence  of  Greece. 

Knsarod  (Treaty  of),  A  treaty  of 
peace,  after  the  war  of  Calmar,  signed  in 
1618  at  Knaerod  by  Christian  IV.  kin^  of 
Denmark  and  Gustavus  Adolphus  kin  -  <  >f 
Sweden.  Gustavus  Adolphus  consented 
to  ransom  the  provinces  which  the  Danes 
had  taken,  and  to  abandon  his  claim  to 
the  island  of  Oesel,  and  to  the  coasts  of 
the  Arctic  Ocean  as  far  as  the  Bay  of 
Waranger. 

Knife  for  the  Academic  Knots 
(The).  Chrysippos  the  Stoic  (B.C. 
297).  He  was  the  keenest  disputant  of 
his  age.  It  was  said  of  him,  '  If  the  gods 
make  use  of  dialectics,  it  must  be  the 
logic  of  Chrysippos.' 

Knight  Bachelor  (A).  The  lowest 
grade  of ^knighthood;  conferred  on  civilians 
as  well  as  on  military  and  naval  officers. 
The  recipient  kneels  before  the  sove- 
reign, who  says  to  him  '  Sois  cTicrnlit-r 
au  nom  de  dieu,'  and  then  adds,  '  Rise, 
Sir '  (naming  the  Christian  name). 

Knight    Baronet.     An    English 
order  instituted  '2'2  May.  li.ll.  1>\ 
I.     Instituted  in  Ireland  80  Sept.,  1(119; 
and  in  Scotland  by  Chailes  I.  in  1025. 


KNIGHT-ERRANTRY 


KNIGHT9 


Knight-errantry-  The  practice 
of  knights  wandering  from  place  to  place 
to  redress  wrongs,  and  especially  to  re- 
lease young  women  taken  captive  by  the 
unruly  barons  of  England,  Spain,  France, 
and  Germany. 

They  engaged  themselves  to  redress  those 
•wrongs  which  laws  were  too  feeble  to  remedy, 
and  for  redressing  which  honour,  plunder,  or  rich 
donations  became  usually  their  compensation. — 
TURNER,  History  of  England  during  the  MiMle  Ages, 
chap.  xiii. 

Probably  there  is  a  basis  of  truth  In  this  state- 
ment ;  but,  without  doubt,  the  rules  of  knight 
errantry  are  gross  exaggerations. 

Knight  Service,  or  '  Knights'  Ser- 
vice.' Serving  the  king  on  horseback  in 
his  military  expeditions.  This  service 
was  paid  in  consideration  of  lands  held 
under  the  crown,  and  was  at  one  time 
considered  the  most  honourable  of  all 
tenures. 

Knight  of  Liddesdale  (The 
famous).  William  Douglas  (*— 1353). 

Knights.  Anglo-Saxon  cniht,  a 
military  attendant  who  paid  service  to 
some  chieftain  as  a  rent  for  land.  Called 
in  French  Chevaliers,  and  in  German 
Bitter sy  because  they  served  on  horse- 
back. It  was  common  to  create  knights 
before  and  after  a  battle.  Thus  500 
French  knights  were  created  before  the 
battle  of  Agincourt ;  similar  honours  were 
conferred  on  great  festivals,  such  as  a  coro- 
nation or  royal  marriage.  The  apprentice 
of  a  knight  was  called  a  squire,  which 
means  a  shield-bearer  (French  tcuyer). 
Not  only  kings  could  create  knights,  but 
knights  themselves  could  dub  others. 
The  chief  ceremony  was  for  the  knight 
to  touch  with  his  sword  the  neck  of  the 
person  as  he  knelt  before  him,  saying 
these  words :  '  Arise,  Sir  Knight.' 

Alfred  gave  Athelstan  a  belt  and  robe,  and 
girded  him  with  a  sword,  A.D.  900. 

The  women  who  distinguished  themselves  by 
preserving  Tortosa  from  the  Moors  In  1149  were 
knighted. 

Knights  Baronets  of  Nova 
Scotia,  1621.  A  title  conferred  by 
James  I.  on  a  number  of  Scotch  ad- 
venturers whose  object  was  to  colonise 
North  America. 

Knight's  Fee,  or  'Feodum  Mili- 
tare.'  A  portion  of  land  held  by  a 
knight  for  military  service.  William  the 
Conqueror  had  an  army  of  60,000  knights 
in  yirtue  of  such  fees. 

Knights  Hospitallers.  'Knights 
pf  St.  Jo)in  of  Jerusalem,'  or  '  Knights  of 


Malta,'  1048.  Organised  to  guard  and 
entertain  pilgrims  to  the  Holy  Sepulchre 
at  Jerusalem,  and  hence  called  hospital- 
lers. Their  monastery  at  Jerusalem  was 
dedicated  to  St.  John  the  Baptist,  hence 
their  second  name.  When  expelled  from 
Judeea  they  were  allowed  by  Karl  V.  (1530) 
to  settle  in  Malta,  and  hence  their  third 
title.  Suppressed  in  England  1540,  in 
France  1792,  and  dispersed  by  Napoleon 
in  1798. 

Knights  Sword  -  bearers. 
Founded  in  1201  by  the  bishop  of 
Livonia  for  the  defence  of  that  see. 
They  were  originally  called  '  Knights 
of  Livonia,'  but  received  the  name 
of  sword-bearers  from  two  cross-swords 
embroidered  in  red  on  the  breast  of 
their  white  mantles.  These  knights 
were  masters  of  Livonia  and  Esthonia. 
Gothard  Kettler,  the  50th  grand  master, 
became  a  Lutheran,  and  in  1561  the 
sovereignty  of  the  Knights  Sword-bearers 
was  split  up  into  five  parts :  (1)  One  part 
went  to  Ivan  Vassilievitch  czar  of 
Russia;  (2)  Esthonia  and  Revel  swore 
fidelity  to  Eric  XIV.  king  of  Sweden ; 
(8)  Livonia  was  attached  to  Sigismund 
II.,  called  Sigismund  Augustus  of  Poland ; 
(4)  Arensberg  and  the  isle  of  Oesel  went 
to  Magnus  duke  of  Holstein;  and  (5) 
Gothard  Kettler  kept  for  himself  the 
provinces  of  Courland  and  Semigaglia 
[Semigalia],  of  which  he  was  created  duke 
by  the  king  of  Poland. 

Knights  Templars  (The),  1118. 
A  military  order  of  monks  organised  to 
protect  pilgrims  on  their  road  to  the 
Holy  Land.  Subsequently  their  chief 
office  was  to  protect  the  Holy  Sepulchre 
at  Jerusalem  against  the  Saracens.  They 
followed  the  Benedictine  rule  and  took 
the  vows  of  poverty,  chastity,  and  obe- 
dience; but  they  became  immensely 
rich,  worldly,  and  tyrannical.  The  order 
was  suppressed  in  1311-1814,  and  in 
England  in  1822. 

Called  Knights  Templars  or  Knights  of  the 
Temple  because  Baldwin  II.  king  of  Jerusalem 
gave  them  a  house  built  on  the  site  of  Solomon's 
Temple.  Their  costume  was  a  long  white  robe 
decorated  with  a  red  cross. 

Knights  of  GHyn  and  Kerry 
(Ireland).  The  heads  of  two  ancient 
families  named  Fitzgerald.  The  titles 
still  continue. 

Knights  of  Labour  (The),  1834. 
United  States.  The  trades  union 


KNIGHTS 


KNOT 


committee  which  regulates  the  amount 
of  wages  to  be  demanded  by  workmen, 
the  degree  of  skill  to  be  exacted  from 
them,  and  the  length  of  time  they  shall 
work  for  a  master.  It  enjoins  when  a 
strike  shall  be  made  and  when  workmen 
of  the  union  may  resume  labour. 

THE  KNIGHTS  OF  LABOUR.— Philadelphia,  17 
Jan.— The  'Philadelphia  Press'  states  that  a 
gigantic  scheme  of  general  reorganisation,  by 
which  all  coal  miners  and  mine  labourers  in  the 
United  States  will  be  placed  under  one  banner,  la 
being  accomplished  by  the  Knights  of  Labour,  In 
order  to  secure  concerted  action  in  their  inter  este. 
— Renter. 

Knights  of  our  Lady  of  Mount 
Sion  (The).  Approved  1191  by  Kaiser 
Heinrich  VI.  and  Pope  Celestine  III.  All 
of  noble  birth,  bound  to  celibacy  and  to 
the  defence  of  the  Christian  church. 
Their  dress  was  a  white  mantle  and 
black  cross;  their  rule  that  of  St.  Au- 
gustine. Their  original  number  was 
24  lay  members  and  7  priests;  subse- 
quently increased  to  40.  Conrad  regent 
of  Poland  gave  them  the  territory  of 
Culm  and  all  the  country  between  the 
Vistula  and  the  Druentsa. 

Knights  of  Rhodes  (The),  1314. 
Villaret,  grand-master  of  the  Knights 
Hospitallers,  removed  from  Jerusalem  to 
Rhodes.  Andronlcus  urged  the  Saracens 
to  drive  him  out  of  the  island,  but  Vil- 
laret, by  a  succession  of  conquests,  made 
himself  master  of  it,  and  then  changed 
the  name  of  his  order  into  that  of  the 
1  Knights  of  Rhodes,'  a  title  which  was 
retained  till  1580.  The  order  was  called 
that  of 

Knights  Hospitallers  1048-1120. 

Knights  of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem 
1120-1184  (driven  out). 

Knights  of  Rhodes  1814-1530  (driven 
out). 

Knights  of  Malta  1580-1798.  The  order 
still  exists,  and  its  flag  still  flies  on  some 
Mediterranean  vessels  (1890). 

Knights  of  St.  George  in  Ire- 
land (1472-1494),  or  'Brotherhood  of 
St.  George.'  Thirteen  gentlemen  chosen 
from  the  four  counties  of  the  Pale  (Kil- 
dare,  Dublin,  Meath,  and  Louth).  They 
met  annually  to  choose  a  captain,  and 
maintained  120  mounted  archers,  40 
horsemen,  and  40  pages  for  the  protec- 
tion of  the  English  border  (WALPOLE, 
'Kingdom  of  Ireland,'  1882). 

Knights  of  St.  Margaret,  1786. 
The  mayors  knighted  for  congratulating 


George  III.  on  his  escape  from  assassina- 
tion when  Margaret  Nicholson,  a  mad 
woman,  attacked  him  as  he  descfixli.-J 
from  his  carriage  in  St.  James's  Park. 

Knights  of  the  Dagger.  See 
1  Chevaliers  du  Poignard.' 

Knights  of  the  Garter,  i:'.ifi. 
An  English  military  order  foun-l.  .1  l»y 
Edward  III.  It  is  under  the  ) 
saint  of  England, '  St.  George,'  an  iniM-.; 
of  whom  is  attached  to  a  blue  riMxm, 
and  the  ribbon  is  passed  over  the  left 
shoulder.  Round  the  left  leg  is  a  blue 
garter  containing  the  motto  '  Honi  soit 
qui  mal  y  pense.'  See  '  Blue  Thonge.' 

Edward  III.  only  '  perfyted  substantially  what 
kynge  Rlcharde  hacf  begunne  at  the  Mge  of  the 
eyte  of  Acres,  wher,  in  his  great  necenyte,  there 
were  but  36  knyghtes  that  firmly  and  sun  ly 
abode  with  the  king;  when  he  caused  all  • 
wear  thongcs  of  blew  leyther  about  the  taggea: 
iiMdiifUTwiirdo  th.'.v  w.-r.-c:. i!r<!  th.-  kn>  ^ln,-.-,  of 
the  blew-thonge.'— KABTKL,  Chronicle. 

Knights  of  the  Round  Table. 
Asser  in  his  '  Life  of  Alfred  '  says  these 
knights  were  created  by  Arthur  A.I 
The  order  was  revived  in  1844  by  E<l\v;ird 
in.  at  Windsor,  on  New  Year's  Day. 

Knights  of  the  Shire  were  gentle- 
men chosen  by  the  freehoM 
county  to  represent  them  in  parliament, 
now  called  county  members.  Tin •>•  were 
paid  according  to  the  Act  12  Rich.  II.  o. 
12  (1388);  but  the  payment  of  menil«-rs 
has  long  been  discontinued.  By  Act  9 
Anne  c.  6  (1710)  no  member  whoso "inromo 
was  under  GOO/,  a  year  was  eligible  for 
election.  This  restriction  was  abolished 
in  1858  (21,  22  Viet.  c.  26). 

Knights  of  the  Virgin  Mary 
(TJie),  1190.  The  original  name  of  the 
1  Teutonic  Knights '  (q.v.). 

Knighten-gild  (The).  The  chi.-f 
of  the  London  gilds,  dating  back  t<>  tho 
reign  of  Kin^'  K<l_:ur.  It  stood  at  the 
head  of  all  the  gilds,  and  its  alderman  or 
master  was  the  grand-master  of  all  other 
gilds.  It  consisted  of  19  knights,  to  whom 
the  king  gave  a  portion  of  void  ground 
lying  within  the  walls  of  the  city,  after- 
wards called  Portsoken  ward. 

A  soke  Is  a  lordship  enfranchised  by  the  king, 
with  liberty  of  holding  a  court  of  t 
men  or  socagers  (i.f.  tenants).     '  KnigtUen  gild  ' 
also  written  •  Cnihtena-gilJ.' 

Knot  (The  Cromwell),  1659.     Tliii 
term  was  given  by  the  exiled  Charles 
Stuart  to  a  secret  council  of  Ri>\ 
who  were  working  in  his  cause  in  Eng- 


KNOW-NOTHINGS 


KONRAD 


49? 


land  against  the  government  of  Crom- 
well. The  head  of  the  Knot  was  Sir 
Richard  Wallis,  who  was  proved  to  be  a 
traitor  to  both  Charles  and  Cromwell. 

Know-nothings  (The),  or  'Na- 
tives,' 1853.  A  political  society  in  the 
United  States  of  America  who  declared 
that  the  right  of  citizenship  should  be 
restricted  to  'natives,'  or  those  born 
of  American  parents  in  America.  They 
were  opposed  to  Catholicism,  as  incon- 
sistent with  the  spirit  of  republicanism. 
When  asked  any  question  respecting 
their  society,  their  only  reply  was  '  I 
k-iiow  nothing.'  They  split  on  the  slave 
question  and  died  out. 

Knox's  Blast.  'The  First  Blast 
of  the  Trumpet  against  the  monstrous 
Regiment  of  Women'  is  the  title  of  a 
tract  published  by  John  Knox  in  1558 
against  Mary  queen  of  England  and 
Mary  queen  of  Scots.  The  object  was 
'  against  the  political  government  of 
women.' 

The  words  'Regiment  of  Women'  we  should 
now  call  the '  Regimen  or  Rule  of  Women." 

Knox's  Liturgy,  or  '  The  Book  of 
Common  Order,'  1562.  In  1564  its  use 
was  enjoined  on  the  Scotch  Kirk  by  the 
General  Assembly.  It  was  based  on  the 
Genevan  Formula  (q.v.),  but  soon  went 
out  of  use  when  the  living  influence  of 
Knox  declined. 

Knoxians  and  Coxians  (The), 
1556.  The  followers  of  John  Knox  and 
Dr.  Coxe  dean  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford, 
who  left  England  during  the  reign  of 
Mary  and  retired  to  the  Continent. 
Knox,  backed  by  Calvin,  objected  to  the 
English  Liturgy,  and  insisted  on  the  use 
of  the  Genevan  service ;  but  Dr.  Coxe 
insisted  on  the  English  Liturgy,  and 
made  a  point  of  repeating  the  responses 
aloud.  The  altercation  became  so  noisy 
that  the  magistrates  had  to  interfere. 
Knox  retired  to  Geneva,  and  Coxe  settled 
in  Strasburg. 

Kockbunds  (The).  The  Thugg  of 
Hyderabad.  Also  called  'Phanseegura.' 

Koh-i-noor  (The),  i.e.  '  Mountain 
of  Light,'  one  of  the  largest  diamonds  in 
the  world.  Came  into  the  possession  of 
Ala-u-din  soon  after  1300.  It  fell  to 
liaber  in  1526,  and  subsequently  to 
Mahommed  Shah,  great  -  grandson  of 
Aurengzebe,  who  kept  it  hidden  in  his 


turban ;  but  when  Nadir  Shah  took  pos- 
session of  Delhi,  Mahommed  had  to  give 
the  diamond  to  the  conqueror.  It  passed 
in  succession  to  Shah  Shuja,  and  when 
driven  from  Cabul  he  carried  it  to  La- 
hore, when  Runjeet  Sing  got  possession 
of  it  and  had  it  set  in  a  bracelet,  1813. 
After  the  annexation  of  the  Punjaub  by 
the  English  the  crown  jewels  of  Lahore 
were  confiscated,  and  the  Koh-i-noor  was 
presented  to  Queen  Victoria  by  the  East 
India  Company  and  delivered  into  her 
hands  3  June,  1850.  In  1889,  in  a  most 
insolent  letter,  Runjeet  Sing  demanded 
its  restitution.  Its  weight  was  186£ 
carats.  It  was  exhibited  in  the  Great 
Exhibition  of  1851,  and  valued  at  140,OOOZ. 
By  order  of  the  Queen  it  was  cut  into  a 
brilliant  by  Hcrr  Voorsanger,  whereby 
the  weight  was  reduced  to  100  ^  carats. 
If  this  diamond  is  the  '  Great  Mogul '  its 
previous  history  will  be  found  under  that 
name.  See  '  Diamonds.' 

Konrad  I.  First  king  of  Germany 
after  the  Karlovingian  race..  He  was 
previously  count  of  Fraiiconia  (911-918). 
Contemporary  with  our  Edward  the 
Elder. 

Konrad  II.,  founder  of  the  second 
line  of  kings  in  Germany,  was  duke  of 
Franconia.  Heinrich  III.,  IV.,  V.  fol- 
lowed in  regular  descent.  Konrad  II. 
was  crowned  king  of  Germany  102-1,  and 
kaiser  of  the  Holy  Roman  Enn-ir-  1027; 
he  died  1039,  at  the  age  of  53.  lie  was 
a  descendant  of  Konrad  the  Wise,  son-iu- 
law  of  Otto  I.  the  Great.  However,  the 
kings  of  Germany  were  elected  or  chosen, 
originally  by  the  great  nobles,  and  subse- 
quently by  a  board  called  the  '  Electors,' 
and  were  not  kings  by  hereditary  descent. 
Ftitltt-r,  Heinrich  duke  of  Franconia.  Wife, 
Gisela,  a  widow.  Contemporary  with  Canute  and 
Harold  Harefoot. 

Konrad  III.,  founder  of  the  House 
of  Hohenstauffen,  was  grandson  of  Hein- 
rich IV.  (of  the  previous  dynasty  called 
the  '  house  of  Franconia').  He  was  king 
of  Germany  from  1138  to  1152,  but  never 
kaiser  or  emperor  of  the  Holy  Roman 
Empire  (1093,  1138-1152). 

Konrad  III.  was  the  first  of  the  kings  of  Ger- 
many who  was  elected  by  seven  princes.  In  1858 
Karl  IV.  m;ide  seven  the  legal  number  of  electors 
by  what  is  called  the 'Golden  Bull.1  In  1048  th« 
number  of  electors  was  raised  to  eight;  in  1692  II 
was  nine ;  but  in  1777  the  number  was  again  re- 
duced  to  eight.  In  ItiOO  Napoleon  swept  away  th« 
whole  system  and  introduced  the  law  of  Inherit 

uephe' 

KK 


KONRAD 


KURUCZ  LABANCZ 


Kaiser  Helntlch  V.  Mother,  Agnes  daughter 
of  Kaiser  Heinrich  IV.  tontemporary  with 
Henry  I.  and  Stephen. 

Konrad  IV.  Son  of  Friedrich  II. 
and  great-grandson  of  Barbarossa.  He 
was  ling  of  Germany  between  1250  and 
1254,  but  never  kaiser.  Konrad  IV.  was 
a  roi  faineant,  and  in  him  expired  the 
royal  house  of  Hohenstauffen. 

The  mext  dynasty  was  the  house  of  Ouelf  or 
D'Este.  which  gives  only  one  king,  Otto  IV.,  wno 
abdicated. 

Ko'raichites  (8  syl.).  An  Arabian 
tribe  and  the  principal  one  of  Mecca  up 
to  the  time  of  Mohammed.  This  tribe 
in  A.D.  460  acquired  the  custody  of  the 
Kaaba,  or  Temple  at  Mecca,  and,  of 
course,  most  violently  opposed  the  pre- 
tensions of  Mohammed  (618-622).  In 
628  they  were  defeated  by  him  at  Bedr 
and  Ohud,  and  again  in  the  '  Expedition 
of  the  Nations 'in  625.  They  then  con- 
cluded a  truce,  and  in  629  surrendered  to 
him  the  holy  city  of  Mecca.  The  Ko- 
raichites  professed  to  be  the  issue  of 
Ishmael.  Mohammed  and  his  first  wife 
(Kadi j  ah)  were  Koraichites. 

Koran'  (Al).  The  Mohammedan 
Scriptures.  The  scattered  leaves  of  it 
were  collected  into  a  volume  AJ>.  684  by 
Abubekr ;  it  was  revised  and  sanctioned 
by  the  calif  Omar  in  652;  was  first 
printed  at  Rome  in  1580 ;  and  was  burnt 
by  order  of  Pope  Clement  VIL  Sale's 
English  translation  with  numerous  notes 
was  printed  in  1784,  and  a  French  trans- 
lation was  made  hi  1788  by  Savary. 

The  Koran  la  divided  Into  114  sections,  and  con- 
tains 3,000  paragraphs  or  verses. 

Koreish  (The  Tribe  of).  See  'Ko- 
raichites.' 

Korner  of  Italy  (The)— that  is, 
the  Tyrtaeus  or  war-poet,  Godfredo 
Mameli.  His  great  song  was  composed 
in  1848,  the  refrain  of  which  is — 

Together  we  stand,  or  together  we  fall ; 
We  are  ready  for  either  at  Italy's  call  I 
The  great  war-song  of   KOruer  la  '  The  Sword 
Song '  (1791-1813). 

Koscius'ko  (Insurrection  o/),  1794. 
He  was  leader  of  the  Poles  in  revolt 
against  Russia,  and  won  the  battle  of 
Wraclawice,  near  Cracovia ;  but  (2  Oct.) 
four  months  later  he  was  attacked  at 
Maciejowice  (about  50  miles  from  War- 
saw) and  was  taken  prisoner,  exclaiming, 
'  Finis  Polonise.'  He  remained  prisoner 
at  St.  Petersburg  foe  two  years,  when  he 


was  liberated  by  the  czar  Panl  I.  and! 
died  in  Switzerland  in  1817. 

Kosclusko  Indignantly  denied  ever  uttering  th« 
•words  popularly  ascribed  to  him. 

Kremlin,  i.e.  citadel.  The  palace 
and  citadel  of  Moscow,  at  one  time  th« 
residence  of  the  czars.  It  was  originally 
constructed  of  wood,  but  was  rebuilt  of 
stone  by  Dmitri  Donskoi.  In  1487  Pietro 
Antonio,  an  Italian,  built  the  towers 
which  flanked  the  enceinte.  It  was  not 
set  on  fire  by  Rostopchin  in  1812,  and 
was  occupied  by  the  French.  The  Krem- 
lin also  contains  the  palace  of  the  arch- 
bishop, the  Cathedral  of  the  Assumption 
where  the  czars  were  crowned,  the  belfry 
of  Ivan  Veliki  with  82  bells,  one  of  which 
is  the  biggest  in  Europe. 

Kunc  Coins.  The  earliest  Moham- 
medan coins  inscribed  with  Kufic  (or 
ancient  Arabic)  characters.  The  first 
was  struck  A.D.  688  under  Calif  Omar. 

Kufa,  in  the  pashallc  of  Bagdad,  contained 
the  most  expert  writers  of  the  Koran',  and  hence 
the  term  '  Kufio  writing.'  to  express  '  old  Arabic.' 

Ku-Klux  Klan  (The),  1868-1871. 
A  secret  society  of  ex-Confederate  sol- 
diers in  North  America.  '  Ku-Klux  '  is 
meant  to  represent  the  click  in  cocking 
a  rifle.  The  '  Klan '  was  an  offset  of  the 
1  Loyal  League,'  and  its  ostensible  object 
was  to  '  repress  crime  and  preserve  law 
hi  the  disturbed  Southern  States.'  In 
1871  Congress,  resolved  to  put  down  the 
association,  suspended  the  Habeas 
Corpus  Act  (under  what  is  generally 
called  'The  Ku-Klux  Law')  in  nine 
counties  of  South  Carolina.  This  law 
and  the  employment  of  the  military 
brought  the  '  Klan '  to  an  end. 

Kuleev  Dynasty  (The).  The 
third  fabulous  dynasty  of  Persia,  the 
second  being  the  Jy-anian  and  the  fourth 
the  Yassanian  dynasty.  The  only  three 
names  of  the  third  dynasty  known  are 
Shah  Kuleev  the  founder,  with  Shah 
Aboul  and  Shah  Mah-aboul,  the  last  two 
of  the  line. 

Ku'risers.  Irish  refugees  formed 
into  two  regiments,  in  the  pay  of  the 
Duke  of  Savoy,  to  put  down  the  Vaudois 
in  Piedmont.  The  word  is  a  corruption 
of  cuirassiers  (1655). 

Kurucz-Labancz  Era  (The), 
1672-1C.81.  The  period  in  Hungarian 
history  of  the  contest  between  the 
Kuruczes  (i.e.  the  insurgents)  and  the 
Labanczes  or  Austrians.  This  was  in  • 


KUTHANS 


LADDEB 


499 


measure  a  '  religious  war,'  the  insurgents 
being  the  Protestant  party  and  the  Aus- 
trian s  the  Catholic  faction. 

To  cut  tobacco  on  the  bare  back  of  the  opposite 
faction,  or  to  cut  strips  from  his  quivering  skin, 
to  drive  iron  spikes  under  the  finger  nails,  and  to 
bury  an  adversary  in  the  ground  up  to  the  head 
and  then  fire  at  him,  were  everyday  courtesies 
exchanged  between  these  two  belligerents.— 
VAMB^RY,  Hungary,  oh.  xiii. 

Kuthans,  or  'Kuthe'ans/  The 
Samaritans  were  so  called  by  the  Jews 
because  they  were  carried  captive  by 
Salmanazar  to  Kutha,  a  town  of  Susiana, 
not  far  from  Babylon.  It  is  said  that 
the  inhabitants  of  Kutha  went  to  Pales- 
tine and  colonised  Samaria. 

L.  The  three  L's,  Lords,  Levites, 
Lawyers.  Hugh  Peters  said,  It  will  never 
be  well  with  England  till  the  three  fifties 
are  abolished.  L=50. 

Labourers  (The  Statute  of).  I. 
In  feudal  times  forbade  a  husbandman, 
whose  land  had  been  bought  by  another, 
leaving  the  estate.  He  was  obliged  to 
remain  with  his  family  as  a  villein 
regardant  (q.v.)  to  cultivate  the  land. 

H.  23  Edw.  III.  o.  1,  A.D.  1349,  for  the 
regulation  of  wages,  consequent  upon  the 
strife  between  labour  and  capital  which 
resulted  from  the  Black  Death  (q.v.). 
The  act  ordained  that  the  wages  of 
labourers  shall  be  the  same  as  they  were 
1  two  years  before  the  plague  began ' ; 
but,  as  the  price  of  food  had  risen  enor- 
mously, thid  law  was  a  gross  injustice, 
and  led  naturally  to  the '  Peasant  Revolt ' 
(q.v.).  Repealed  1826. 

III.  Numerous  acts  of  parliament 
from  the  reign  of  Edward  IV.  have  been 
made  to  compel  persons  having  no  visible 
means  of  livelihood  to  go  out  to  service 
either  in  husbandry  or  trade  to  gain  an 
honest  living. 

Labyrinth  of  Egypt  (The).  This 
most  magnificent  edifice  had  8,000  cham- 
bers;  and  the  gallery  containing  the 
statues  of  the  gods  was  entered  by  a 
flight  of  ninety  marble  ateps.  The  porch 
was  of  Parian  marble.  It  was  destroyed 
by  the  people  of  Heracleopolis,  who  wor- 
shipped the  ichneumon  or  water-rat,  the 
natural  enemy  of  the  crocodile,  the  great 
god  of  the  Labyrinth.  It  was  a  theolo- 
gical war — the  god  water-rat  against  the 
god  crocodile.  The  former  prevailed, 
and  the  beautiful  Labyrinth  was  levelled 
to  the  ground.  It  seems  like  a  satire  on 
other  religious  wars. 


The  Cretan  and  Samtan  labyrinths  are   also 

Laced  Shoe  (The),  1502.  In  German 
1  Bundschuh,'  the  peasants'  rebellion  hi 
the  Rhine  countries.  So  called  from  its 
cognizance. 

Lacedaemonian  League  (The), 
B.C.  481.  The  Lacedaemonian  league,  at 
the  outbreak  of  the  Peloponnesian  war, 
comprised  all  the  states  of  the  peninsula 
except  Argos  and  Achaia  (which  were 
neutral),  and  all  northern  Greece  except 
Thessaly  and  Acarnania  (which  sided 
with  Athens).  See  'Athenian  Confede- 
racy.' 

Lack-learning        Parliament 

(The),  1404,  from  which  all  lawyers  were 
excluded.     See  '  Parliament.' 

The  Unready  Parliament  would  be  a  better 
phrase  ;  that  is,  the  parliament  lacking  counsel  or 
advice  (A.-S.  rad,  counsel,  advice,  as  in  '  Ethclred 
the  Unready'). 

Lacp'nia,  the  country  of  the  Lace- 
daemonians. The4  ancient  inhabitants 
were  the  Cynurians  and  Seleges,  who 
were  expelled  by  the  Achseans.  The 
Dorians  subsequently  invaded  Pelopon- 
nesos,  and  became  the  ruling  race. 

Laconisers,  B.C.  458,  &c.  Those 
Athenians  who  supported  the  power  of 
Sparta,  after  Athens  by  the  confederacy 
of  Delos  was  declared  the  head  of  Greece. 

Laconisms.  When  Philip  of  Mace 
don  wrote  to  the  Spartan  magistrates, 
'  If  I  enter  Laco'nia  I  will  level  Lacedae' 
mon  to  the  ground,'  the  ephors  wrote 
back  the  single  word '  If.' 

In  1490  O'Neill  wrote  to  O'Donnel, 
'  Send  me  the  tribute,  or  else— ; '  to 
which  O'Donnel  returned  answer, '  I  owe 
none,  and  if — .' 

Lacustrian  Period  (The).  An 
extremely  remote  period  when  human 
habitations,  for  the  sake  of  security,  were 
built  in  the  midst  of  lakes.  Remains  of 
such  habitations  exist  in  certain  lakes  of 
Switzerland,  Scotland,  Ireland,  &c. 

Ladan-Thora  and  Ladan  Bareseid. 
The  two  readers  of  the  Pentateuch  on 
the  eighth  and  last  day  of  the  Feast  of 
Tabernacles.  One  reads  the  first  hall 
and  the  other  the  latter  half. 

Ladder  of  Acesius  (The).    See- 

tarian  exclusiveness.    Acesius  was  bishop 

of  Constantinople  and  a  Novatian.    Con- 

etautine  the  Great  excepted  him  from  th« 

KK  2 


500 


LADDER 


LADT 


tribe  of  'heretics,'  and  invited  him  to 
attend  the  Council  of  Nice.  Novatian 
taught  that  the  lapsed  (i.e.  those  who 
denied  the  faith  through  fear  of  persecu- 
tion) can  never  be  received  again  into  the 
communion  of  the  faithful.  This  exclu- 
sion he  afterwards  extended  to  all  guilty 
of  '  mortal  sins.'  Constantino  said  jo- 
cosely to  Acesius, '  Take  a  ladder,  Acesius, 
and  climb  to  heaven  by  yourself.' 

Ladder  of  St.  John.     Surnamed 
Cllmacus,  or  rather  Kllmakos,  526. 

PARADISE. 


Faith,  Hope,  Charity. 

Peace  of  God. 

Prayer  without  ceasing. 

Solitude. 

Inner  Light. 

Death  of  the  Natural  Man. 

fnj-'le-mindednoRR,  or  only  one 
affection,  and  that  for  God. 
{Abandonment  of  false  humility 
and  doubt. 
Pride  utterly  crushed  out. 

Self-glorification  cast  out. 
Conquest  of  fear. 

(Watchfulness;    the   lamp    al- 
I    ways  burning. 

Psalmody. 

Death  of  the  Carnal  Mind. 
(Poverty,  or  loss  of  the  love  of 
I    accumulating. 

Chastity. 

Temperance. 

(Conquest  of  Indolence  of  mind 
t    and  body. 

(Restraint  of  exaggeration  and 
I    false  representation. 
Silence. 

Shunning  slander  and  Idle  talk. 

Forgiveness  of  Injuries. 

Equanimity. 

Borrow  the  seed  of  joy. 

Constant  thought  of  death. 

Penitence. 

Obedience. 

Giving  up  father  and  mother. 

(Giving  up  all   earthly  goods 
(    and  hopes. 

announcement  of  UK  v«rl 


THB  WOULD. 


Ladislaus'  Wagon  (St.).    A  kw«- 
wheeled  cart  drawn  by  men.    I  n  1 1 1 
of  Ladislaus  IV.  of  Hungary  (1'27'2-1'2.W) 
the  country  was  so  impoverished  by  do- 
mestic wars  'that  the  two-wheel- 
got  the  name  of  St.  Lddisldux'  truijun\ 
for,  owing  to  the  universal  plundering  of 
draught-cattle,    the    people    them*.-l\e« 
were    compelled   to  draw  the    carts.' — 
VAMBEBY,  '  Hungary,'  cliap.  vii. 

Lady  (The).  Castlemaine  me  Barbara 
Villiers,  wife  of  Mr.  Pahuer,  and  in 
of  Charles  II.,  who  created  her  duchess 
of  Cleveland. 

The  Duke  of  Buckingham  had  a  qnarn-1  *ith 
•the  Lady,'  and   the  Lady  prejudiced  th 
against  him ;  and  UicdnkfWM  determined 
his  revenge  by  exposing'the  Lady.'— !<<>*  in.  //i-(. 
oj  Eujl.,  Charles  II.,  ch.  xi.  p.  440. 

Lady  Bountiful.  So  Joanna 
Baillio  the  poetess  was  called  • 

1851). 

Lady  Clares  (The).  An  Irish  asso- 
ciation so  called  from  the  county  of 
Clare,  the  nucleus  being  formed  of 
Claresmen.  They  rose  about  the 
time  as  the  Tcrryalts  (</.*>.),  and  wero 
especially  conspicuous  in  the  sanguinary 
tithe  war  (1830-1882).  See  '  Irish  Asso- 
ciations.' 

Lady  Day.  25  March,  the  day  of 
the  Annunciation. 

Lady  Huntingdon's  Con- 
nexipn,  1770.  A  split  from  the  Cal- 
vinistic  Methodists,  after  the  death  of 
George  Whitefield.  It  preserved  sub- 
stantially the  liturgy  of  the  Church  of 
England.  Half  Presbyterian  and  half 
Independent. 

Lady  Belina  countess  of  Huntingdon  (17 

Lady  Jane  Grey.  Grand-daughter 
of  Mary  youngest  daughter  of  Henry  \ 'II. 
The  Princess  Mary  and  the  r 
Elizabeth  (though  both  illegitimated  l,y 
their  father  Henry  VIII.)  were  by  his  last 
will  acknowledged,  and  would  naturally 
succeed  in  turn  their  brother  KdwanJ 
VI.,  provided  there  was  no  issue  to  pre- 
vent it. 

HENRY  VII.-Hls  son  HENRY  VIII.  succeed.* 
him.  The  youngest  daughter  was  Mary. 

llKNKV  VIII.-EDWAI;l>  \1..  MAUY.  ttlld  Kl.IX.4- 
11  children  of  Hi-nry  I 

Mary,  daughter  of  11.  IMS  \  1 1  li.ul  a  daugl  tnr 
named  Frances,  who  married  ll.nry  drey 
marquis  of  ]>orset  and  duke  of  Suffolk. 

Lady  Jane  Grey  was  the  daughter  of  Francos 
and  her  husband  Henry  Grey. 


LADY 


LAHORE 


601 


The  pedigree  runs  thut  : 
HBNRT  VII. 


Frances,  wife  of  Henry  Qrey 
Lady  Jane  Qrey 

Lady  Margaret  Preacher  (The) 
in  the  University  of  Cambridge,  1504. 
Founded  by  Lady  Margaret,  mother  of 
Henry  VII.,  with  a  stipend  of  8Z.  He 
has  to  preach  one  sermon  on  the  first 
Sunday  in  Nov.  in  Great  St.  Mary's 
Church. 

Lady  Margaret  Professorship 
of  Divinity  (The)  in  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  1502.  Founded  by  Lady 
Margaret  mother  of  Henry  VII.  Original 
stipend  20  marks  a  year.  See  '  Regius 
Professorship  of  Divinity.' 

Lady  of  Christ  College  (The). 
John  Milton,  so  called  because  he  was 
fair  and  his  features  effeminate  ;  his  hair 
was  fine,  light  brown,  and  flowing,  hia 
constitution  delicate,  and  his  health  any- 
thing but  robust.  (1608-1674.) 

Lady  of  England.  Matilda  or 
Maud,  daughter  of  Henry  I.  of  England. 
She  married  the  kaiser-king  Heinrich  V. 
of  Germany  hi  1114,  but  was  left  a  widow 
1125  (aged  23).  She  then  married 
Geoffrey  of  Anjou  in  1127,  but  was 
driven  from  Anjou  by  her  husband  in 
1129.  Her  son  Henry  [II.  ef  England] 
was  born  in  1183.  After  the  death  of 
her  father,  Matilda  made  war  on  Stephen 
the  usurper,  and  having  obtained  some 
advantages  was  recognised  as  '  Lady  of 
England  '  in  1141  ;  but  her  imperious 
arrogance  so  disgusted  the  English  that 
they  drove  her  from  London  in  five 
months,  and  her  adherents  were  ex- 
communicated. She  died  at  Rouen  in 
1165,  aged  63. 

Lady  of  Mercia  (The).  Ethel- 
flseda  daughter  of  King  Alfred.  She 
married  Ethelred,  and  after  his  death 
continued  to  reign  (913-918).  She  con- 
quered the  '  Five  Boroughs  '  (q.v.). 

Ladies'  Irish  Land  League, 
Ladies'  Labour  and  Industrial  Union  (be- 
tween 1879  and  1888),  formed  in  affiliation 
with  the  Irish  Land  League,  the  Land 
League,  and  the  Labour  and  Industrial 
Union  (q.v.).  Its  nominal  object  was  '  the 
relief  and  sustentation  of  Land  League 
prisoners.'  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 


Ladies  of  the  Queen's  House- 
hold (The).  They  consist  of  the 
Mistress  of  the  Robes,  the  Ladies  of  tho 
Bedchamber,  the  Bedchamber  Women, 
and  the  Maids  of  Honour.  The  Mistress 
of  the  Robes  has  the  superintendence  of 
the  personal  attendants  on  the  queen. 

Lady's  Gown  [Scotland].  A  present 
made  by  the  purchaser  to  the  wife  of 
the  man  who  has  sold  to  him  his  estate. 

Lastare  Sunday.  The  fourth  Sun- 
day in  Lent.  So  called  from  the  first 
word  of  the  intro'it  of  the  Mass  (Isa.  Ixvi. 
10),  '  Rejoice  ye  with  Jerusalem,  and  be 
glad  with  her,  all  ye  that  love  her' 
[Lastare  Hierusalem  .  .  .].  As  on  this 
day  the  Pope  blesses  the  golden  rose,  it 
is  also  called  '  Dominica  de  Rosa.'  It  U 
a  day  of  rejoicing  in  the  middle  of 
mournful  Lent.  See  '  Sundays.' 

The  introit  [introitus]  is  the  passage  of  Scripture 
chanted  while  the  priest  is  entering  the  chancel 


to  celebrate  mass. 

Lagenians. 

in  Ireland. 


The  people  of  Leinster 


Lagides  (8  syl.). 
Egypt.     See  '  Lagos.' 


ThePtolemys  of 


Lagoon  (The),  Venice,  or  rather  the 
marsh  round  the  city.  Strictly  speaking, 
the  Gulf  between  the  Piave  and  the 
Adige.  The  lagunas  are  the  canals,  too 
deep  for  cavalry  and  too  shallow  for 


In  no  place  did  the  Inquisition  obtain  so  little 
footing  as  in  the  Lagune. 

The  Lagune,  which  cannot  justly  be  considered 
either  sea  or  land,  is  navigable  only  by  skills 
drawing  a  few  inches  of  water, 

The  Rialto  is  the  very  centre  of  the  Lagune. 

After  the  capture  of  100  ships  he  returned  to  the 
Lagune  with  his  booty. 

Petrarch  had  occasionally  visited  the  Lagune, 
and  was  profoundly  impressed  with  the  singu- 
larity and  beauty  of  Venice.— History  of  Venic* 
(Murray,  1831). 

LagOS.  Ptolemy  I.  king  of  Egypt, 
the  adopted  son  of  Lagos  the  Mace- 
donian. All  his  descendants  on  the 
Egyptian  throne  were  called  Lagldes. 

La  Hire,  i.e.  the  growler.  So 
Etienne  Vignoles  [Vin-yole]  was  called 
on  account  of  his  deep  baying  voice 
[1387-1442].  One  of  the  knaves  on  a 
pack  of  French  cards  is  meant  for  La 
Hire  [Here]. 

Lahore  (Treaty  of).  (1)  26  June,  1888, 
between  Great  Britain,  Runjeet  Singh, 
and  Shah  Shuja. 


LAIKD 


LAMMAS-DAT 


(2)  March  8,  1840,  between  Great 
Britain  and  Dhuleep  Singh. 

Laird  of  Cockpen  (The).  The 
Duke  of  Buccleuch. 

Laish.  While  Othniel  was  judge  (B.C. 
1394-1854)  the  tribe  of  Dan,  finding 
their  mountain  territory  too  small,  made 
an  incursion  into  the  plain  beyond  Mount 
Ephraim,  and  seized  the  city  of  Laish. 
Here  they  established  a  priesthood  of 
their  own,  because  Shiloh  was  so  far 
distant.  This  worship  continued  fur 
nearly  800  years,  i.e.  till  the  capture  of 
the  ark  by  the  Philistines  in  Samuel's 
time. 

Lake  Dwellings.  Human  habita- 
tions in  the  midst  of  lakes.  Those  in 
Switzerland  were  discovered  in  1854.  See 
'  Lacustrian  Period.' 

Lake  Poets  (The).  Wordsworth, 
Coleridge,  and  Southey,  who  resided  in 
the  lake  district  of  Cumberland  and 
Westmoreland.  They  were  so  named  by 
the  '  Edinburgh  Review.' 

Lali'ta  Vistara.  One  of  the  nine 
chief  works  of  the  Buddhists.  It  contains 
the  life  and  doctrines  of  Sakyamoni  (».«. 
St.  Sak'ya). 

Lamaisni.  Buddhism  corrupted  by 
Sivanism  (<y.r.)  or  Shamaism  or  spirit 
worship.  It  prevails  in  Thibet  and 
Mongolia.  The  essence  of  it  is  contained 
in  three  jewels,  called  '  the  Buddha 
jewel,'  'the  Doctrine  jewel,'  and  the 
'  Priesthood  jewel.'  The  first  person  of 
the  triad  is  Buddha,  the  second  is  the 
incarnation  of  Buddha,  and  the  third  ia 
the  church. 

Lambeth  (Treaty  of),  1217.  By 
which  Louis  the  dauphin  consented  to 
withdraw  from  England  on  payment  of 
a  sum  of  money  which  he  claimed  for  ex- 
penses. He  hod  been  invited  over  by  the 
English  barons  to  assist  them  in  resisting 
John ;  bnt  as  John  was  just  dead,  the 
services  of  Louis  were  no  longer  needed, 
and  the  barons  had  no  intention  of 
placing  a  Frenchman  on  the  throne. 

Lambeth  Articles  (The),  1594. 
Proposed  by  Archbishop  Whitgift ;  sup- 
pressed by  Queen  Elizabeth  in  1595; 
rejected  in  1604  at  the  Hampton  Court 
Conferences;  adopted  by  the  Irish 
Church  in  1615.  These  articles  were 


nine  in  number,  and  were  designed  to  b« 
added  to  the  89  Articles. 

1.  God  hath  from    all    eternity  pre- 
destined some  to  life    and  reprobated 
others  to  damnation. 

2.  This  election  does  not  proceed  frum 
God's  foreknowledge   of   the   faith    and 
good  works  of  his  elect,  but  solely  fn.in 
his  own  good  will. 

8.  The  number  of  the  elect  is  fixed, 
and  can  be  neither  increased  nor  dimi- 
nished. 

4.  Those  not  predestined  to  everl 
life  will  of  necessity  be  damned. 

5.  True  faith  and  holiness  in  th- 
will  never  fail. 

6.  Justifying  faith  is  certain  of  i 
sion  of  sins  and  eternal  salvation  tl 
Christ. 

7.  Saving  grace  is  not  conferred  on  all. 

8.  No  man  can  come  onto  Christ  ex- 
cept God  the  Father  draws  him. 

9.  It  is  not  in  the  will  or  power  of  every 
man  to  be  saved.    See  '  Nine  Arti. 

Lambmas  Brother  and  Sister 
(A).  A  lad  and  his  lass  at  St.  Olla's  l-'.iir 
at  Kirkwall,  associated  together  as  long 
as  the  fair  lasted. 

Ye  gallanty  Tombm**  lads  appear, 
And  brill*  your  Lambma*  ulster*  ban. 

Sir  \\  ALTEH  r 


r.T'. 

Lame  Peace  (The),  30  March 
The  peace  of  Longjumeau  between  the 
Huguenots  and  French  Catholics.  It 
was  called  'the  lame  and  badly-seated 
peace,'  because  one  of  the  queen's  nego- 
tiators was  lame,  and  the  other  was  the 
lord  of  Malafsise.  But  it  was  otli- 
lame  and  badly  seated,  in.i^nu.-li  as  it 
left  the  Huguenots  at  the  mercy  of  tin -ir 
enemies,  with  no  surety  except  the  word 
of  an  unprincipled  Italian  woman.  It 
lasted  only  six  months,  and  never  existed 
except  on  paper.  See  '  Paix  Boiteux.' 

Lamian  War  (The),  B.C.  sw-:\-2->. 
The  war  between    Antipiiter    and    tlio 
allied  Greeks  after  the  death  of 
ander    the    Great.     So    called    1> 
Anti pater  threw  himself  into  Lami.i,  a 
strong  fortress  on  the  Malian  Gulf,  which 
was  besieged  by  the  allies.      Antijcit.  r 
succeeded  in  breaking  up  the  alliai. 
Athens  was  left  completely  at  his  : 

Lammas-day,  1.  Aug.  The  feast 
of  St.  Peter  ad  Vincula.  The  word  is  a 
corruption  of  loaf-mass,  referring  to  tin 
firstfruits  of  harvest  offered  on  that  day 
.  hlaj'imesse). 


LAMOURETTE'8 


LAND 


Lamourette's  Kiss,  1792.  A  mo- 
mentary reconcilement  followed  by 
greater  hostility  than  ever,  in  the  French 
revolution.  When  the  Prussian  army  was 
on  the  move  towards  Paris  Condorcet 
proposed  to  the  Assembly  a  reconcilement 
of  the  Jacobins  and  Girondists.  Lamou- 
rette  (bishop  of  Lyons)  seized  on  the  idea 
and  exclaimed :  '  He  who  succeeds  in 
reconciling  you  will  be  the  real  con- 
queror of  Austria  and  Coblentz  ! '  His 
words  had  a  magic  effect;  the  most 
hostile  members  threw  themselves  into 
each  other's  arms  and  kissed  each  other 
frantically ;  but  ere  sunset  the  emotion 
had  effervesced,  and  Jacobins  and  Gi- 
rondists were  more  bitter  than  ever 
against  each  other. 

This  is  sometimes  called  the  Judas  Kiss,  but 
most  improperly  so,  as  no  betrayal  was  eyen 
dreamt  of  by  the  excitable  Frenchmen. 

Lamp  of  Lothian  (The).  The 
abbey  church  of  Haddington  was  so 
called  from  the  extreme  beauty  of  its 
architecture.  It  was  burnt  down  in  1356 
on  'Burnt  Candlemas'  (q.v.). 

Lamp  of  Wisdom  (The).  Aben 
Ezra,  called  by  the  Jews  'Hechachan.' 
They  used  to  say,  if  knowledge  had  put 
out  her  candle  it  might  be  lighted  again 
at  the  brain  of  Aben  Ezra. 

Lampeter  (College  of),  1822. 
Founded  by  Thomas  Burgess  bishop  of 
St.  David's,  for  the  better  and  inexpensive 
education  of  Welsh  candidates  for  ordi- 
nation. 

Lampeter  Brethren  (The),  1882. 
A  society  of  young  men,  members  of  St. 
David's  College,  Lampeter,  who  met 
together  as  a  praying  and  revival  order. 
Henry  James  Prince  was  the  most  promi- 
nent of  them,  and  he  afterwards  founded 
the  Abode  of  Love,  called  AgapemonS 
(q.v.). 

Lancaster  (The  Line  of).  Part  of 
the  Plantagenet  dynasty  of  England,  con- 
sisting of  Henry  IV.,  V.,  and  VI.  Henry 
IV.  dethroned  Richard  II.,  but  was  a 
usurper,  for  (on  the  deposition  of  Richard) 
the  rightful  heir  was  Edmund  Mortimer. 
See  '  York.' 

EDWARD  III.  His  sons  were(l)  Edward  the 
Black  Prince,  (2)  William,  (8)  Lionel,  (4)  John  o« 
Gaunt.  (5)  Edmund  Langley  duke  of  York. 

Son  of  Edward  the  Black  Prince  was  RICHARD 
II.  (no  issue,  and  deposed). 

Next  comes  Lionel  (the  third  son),  whose 
daughter  Philippa  married  Edward  Mortimer. 
Their  son  was  Roger  Mortimer,  and  tne  children 
of  Roger  were  Edmund  and  Ann.  Edmund  was 
heir  on  the  death  of  Richard  II. 


From  Ann  Mortimer  proceeds  the  House  of  York 
Her  son  Richard  duke  of  York  was  the  White  Rose 
He  had  two  sons,  both  of  whom  reigned,  viz. 
EDWARD  IV.  and  RICHARD  III. 

The  fourth  son  of  EDWARD  III.  was  John  of 
Gaunt  duke  of  Lancaster,  whose  son  was  HENRY 
IV.,  grandson  HENRY  V.,  and  great-grandson 
HENRY  VI.,  the  Red  Rose. 

Lancaster  Gun  The).  A  species  of 
rifled  cannon  invented  by  Mr.  Lancaster, 
who  dispensed  with  grooves,  and  instead 
of  a  strictly  circular  bore  adopted  an 
elliptical  one. 

Lancaster  Herald  (The).  One  of 
the  six  heralds  of  England,  and  the  second 
in  point  of  seniority.  See  '  Heralds,'  &c. 

Lancasterian  Schools,  1798.  So 
called  from  Joseph  Lancaster.  Not  much 
known  in  our  islands  till  1808,  but  in  1818 
they  became  very  numerous.  The  idea 
was  to  save  expense  by  means  of  mutual 
instruction.  Joseph  Lancaster  was  in- 
debted to  Dr.  Bell  of  Madras  for  the  idea, 
and  for  a  time  Bell  and  Lancaster  were 
rivals,  the  former  being  supported  by 
churchmen  and  the  latter  by  dissenters. 
Dr.  Bell  called  his  system  '  Mutual  In- 
struction,' Lancaster  called  his  the 
'  Monitorial  System.'  See  f  Mutual  In- 
struction.' 

Lancasterism,  1844.  Destroying 
wheat-stacks  in  order  to  raise  the  price  of 
wages.  So  called  from  Joseph  Lancaster, 
who  was  arrested  for  firing  corn-stacks, 
and  pleaded  in  excuse  that  his  object  was 
to  improve  the  rate  of  wages. 

Land. 

William  the  Conqueror  nationalised 
the  land,  himself  being  the  sole  owner. 


TENANTS  IN  CHIEF'  (OF  THE  CROWN) 

'      i      '     ' 

MESNE  TENANTS 


MANOR  AND 
SUBTENANTS 


He  let  it  out  to  king's  or  chief  tenants, 
on  certain  conditions,  and  looked  to  these 
tenants  only  for  the  fulfilment  thereof. 


LAND 


LAND  WE  HB 


The  chief  tenants  subdivided  their 
holdings  among  mesrie  tenants  on  simi- 
lar conditions. 

The  inesne  tenants  subdivided  their 
holdings  into  manors,  and  the  manors 
were  parcelled  into  farms,  with  a  certain 
portion  called  common. 

Land  Bank  (The),  27  April,  1696.  A 
bank  of  England  chartered  by  Wil- 
liam III.  for  the  benefit  of  the  landed 
gentry,  according  to  a  scheme  projected 
by  Hugh  Chamberlayne.  The  Tonnage 
Bank  (q.v.)  lent  William  only  a  million, 
and  that  at  8  per  cent  This  new  bank 
lent  him  double  the  sum  at  7  per  cent., 
but  it  proved  to  be  a  mere  bubble. 

Land-Grabber  (A),  between  1879 
and  1890.  In  Irish  history  it  means  one 
who  takes  a  plot  of  land  from  which  a 
tenant  has  been  evicted.  See  '  Irish  As- 
sociations.' 

Prior  to  the  establishment  of  the  Land  League, 

'  land  grabbin* '  in  Ireland  was  called  '  Saintough  ' 

(covetousness). '  one  of  the  seven  deadly  sins.' — 

.<itm  (Father  Hewson,  27  June,  HMO). 

Land  League  (The),  1879-1881,  Ire- 
la  u.l.  Michael  Davitt'a  development  of 
IWr.  Butt's  Home  Rule  policy,  after  the 
death  of  Mr.  Butt,  in  May  1879.  Osten- 
sibly it  aimed  at  '  the  abolition  of  the 
monopoly  of  land,'  by  giving  to  tenants  as 
a  free  gift  part  of  the  land  belonging  to 
the  Irish  landlords.  It  tried  to  carry  out 
its  object  by  defiance  of  the  law  and  re- 
sist :inoe  to  its  execution.  Suppressed  in 
1881,  when  the  National  League  was 
established  in  its  place. 

The    North    American    Land  League 
(1  it-land)  was  organised  11  March. 
The  first  meeting  of  the  League  was  held 
in    Philadelphia    25  April,   1883.       See 
'  Irish  Associations.' 

In  August  1879  Michael  Davitt  negotiated  a  small 
loan  from  tin-  Kenian  war -chest  to  start  the  con- 
stitutional movement.  Patrick  Ford  wau  'the 
hon.xt  broker 'between  the  Fenian  trustee  and  the 
Land  League  financier.  That  body  held  its  first 
nii-t'tmc  -1  Oct..  1-7:',  and  Mr.  Par n ell  was  ap- 
pointedpresident.— Ciukman't  Life,  pp.  218,  '219; 
ParntUitmand  I'nme,  u.  8. 

•  The  objects  of  the  Land  League  were  to  bring 
about  a  reduction  of  rack-rents;  and  to  facilitate 
tli>  .'-A  urrsliip  of  the  soil  by  the  occupiers  of  the 
•oil.  — ALFRKD  IlKXKY  RUBOO,  counsel  for  O  Don- 
noil,  in  the  'Parnelllsm  and  Crime'  libel  case,  S 
luly,  1888. 

Land  Purchase  Bill  (The),  1890. 
A  bill  projected  by  Mr.  Balfour,  chief 
•ecretary  for  Ireland,  to  enable  Irish 
tenants  to  purchase  their  farms  at  the 
value  of  twenty  years'  rent,  if  they  chose 
so  to  do.  To  enable  them  to  make  the 


purchase,  thirty  millions  sterling  wts 
lent  by  Government  at  2£  per  cent,  plm 
a  fiftieth  part  of  the  principle,  so  that  the 
purchase  money  and  interest  would  all  be 
paid  off  in  fifty  years.  As  ten  millions 
had  been  hitherto  advanced  for  the  S.UUH 
purpose,  the  whole  loan  amounted  to  forty 
millions;  and,  as  the  money  paid  by 
tenants  to  the  New  Land  Department  was 
made  eligible  for  the  same  purpose,  the 
loan  was  virtually  an  'endless  band' 
available  till  every  fanner  hi  all  Ireland 
had  become  his  own  landlord. 

Land   of  Ireland  (The).     Froni 
1280,  for  several  centuries  after,  tl. 
trict  occupied  by  the  English,  and  known 
at  a  later  period  as  the  Pale. 

Edward  I.  In  1280  called  upon  the  lords  spiritual 
and   temporal  ...  in  the  '  Land  of   Irel  • 
assemble  and  deliberate  ui 

i,  ittTM  PHI  vint  to  )„•  .-1,1,11:1  't,  .1  to  tin-  pri'Ml.-^-j.  of 
English  liw.— MOOSB.  Hut.  of  IrdaMd,  chap.  xxxv. 

Land  of  Storms  (The).  Tierra  del 
Fuego,  an  island-group  at  the  south. m 
point  of  South  America.  It  is  separated 
by  the  Straits  of  Magellan.  Few  ships 
have  ever  passed  it  without  observing  the 
forked  lightning  playing  on  its  cliffs,  and 
hearing  the  most  terrific  thunders  roll. 

Land  o'  the  Green.  Ireland,  also 
called  the  Emerald  Isle,  from  the  ex.jui- 
site  green  colour  of  its  meadows,  &c. 

Lands  of  the  Sacred  Crown 

(The).     Hungary.  Each  of  its  nobles  was 
*  Membrum  Sacra  Coronae.'     Th«  i 
crown  was  the  crown  given  by  the  Pope 
to  St.   Stephen   king  of   Hungary  (979, 
997-1038). 

Landlord's  Hypothec  (Tlie).  In 
Scotch  law.  A  lien  on  the  tenant's  goods 
as  a  security  for  his  rent. 

Landscape  Gardening  (Father 
of).     Lenotre  (1613-1700).     He  laid  out 
the  gardens  of  Versailles,  the  Tu. 
St.  €loud,  St.  Germain,  Fontaine  Mean, 
Clagny,  Chantilly,  Meudon,  and  Si-«  uux. 

Landseer  (The  Li>  illiam 

Huggins,  animal  painter  (1821-1844). 

Landseer  of  Sculpture  (The). 
Alfred  Gatley  (1816-1863). 

Landwehr  and  Landsturm, 
1805.  Land  defence  and  land  assault 
levies.  German  militia,  called  into  ser- 
vice in  tunes  of  war.  The  most  com- 
plete organisation  was  that  of  Prussia  in 


LANE 


LAB8 


1818.  The  landwehr  consists  of  men 
from  26  to  40 ;  the  landsturm  of  men  from 
40  to  60.  The  former  is  part  of  the  regular 
army,  the  latter  is  enrolled  for  home  work. 

Napoleon  restricted  the  Prussian  army  to  42,000 
men  ;  so  as  soon  as  42,000  men  were  well  disciplined 
a  new  batch  was  brought  to  drill,  and  in  this  way 
all  the  people  were  trained  for  war,  and  the  re- 
ttriction  was  evaded. 

Lane  (The).     Drury   Lane  Theatre. 

Whenever  the  Lane  tried  Shakespeare, 

I  was  one  of  the  leading  men. 
SIMS,  Ballads  of  Babylon  ('  Forgotten  '  &O.X. 

L'ang,  or  Le-ang'  Dynasty 
(The).  The  tenth  Imperial  dynasty  of 
China.  Like  the  eighth,  ninth,  and 
sleventh  dynasties,  it  had  dominion  only 
over  the  south  of  China,  the  court  being 
at  Nanking.  It  gave  four  kings,  and  lasted 
65  years  (502-557). 

Language  of  Canaan  (The). 
Bible  phrases  .Vearnt  by  rote  by  the  gay 
ladies  in  the  suite  of  Catharine  de 
Medicis,  to  be  used  in  talking  with  con- 
sistorials,  or  Catholic  malcontents  who 
had  joined  the  Huguenots.  See  '  Consis- 
torial  Phrases.' 

Languages,  A.D.  1890.  It  is  esti- 
mated that  there  are  3,064  languages  in 
tiie  world ;  and  above  1,000  different  re- 
ligions, including  what  are  called  '  sects.' 
English  is  spoken  by  above  180  millions 
of  the  human  race  ;  German  by  100  mil- 
lions ;  Russian  by  70  millions ;  French 
by  45  millions ;  Spanish  by  40  millions  ; 
Italian  by  80  millions ;  and  Portuguese 
by  13  millions. 

Kn-ilish  Is  spoken  by  4  million  Canadians ;  3,700,000 
West  Indians;  8  million  Australians;  1  million 
East  Indians ;  £3  millions  in  the  British  Isles,  and 
67  millions  ia  America :  besides  Africa,  Jamaica, 
&c. 

(ii'nnan  la  spoken  by  2  millions  In  the  United 
States  and  Canada;  2  millions  in  Switzerland; 
40,000  Belgians;  46  millions  in  the  Gorman  empire, 
and  10  millions  in  the  Austro  Hungarian  empire. 

I-',, 'in -/tis  spoken  by  2J  million  Belgians;  1  mil- 
lion in  the  United  States  and  Canada ;  1 :.  million 
in  Algiers,  India,  and  Africa;  600,000  Swiss;  600,000 
in  ilayti;  200,000  In  Alwco  Lorraine ;  and  36  mil- 
lions in  France. 

Langue  d'oc  and  Langue  d'oil. 

When  the  Romans  reduced  Gaul  to  a  pro- 
vince, the  native  language  became  imbued 
with  Latin,  and  this  mixed  language  was 
called '  Romance.'  When  the  Franks  and 
Germans  poured  into  Gaul  they  also 
corrupted  the  language,  and  this  mixed 
language  was  called  '  Germanised  Ro- 
mance '  or  '  Walloon.'  As  far  the  larger 
number  of  Franks  and  other  Germans 
settled  north  of  the  Loire,  Walloon  pre- 
22 


Tailed  in  the  north,  and  was  hardly  known 
in  the  south  of  France,  where  Romance 
continued  to  prevail.  Now  the  Romance 
or  southern  word  for  yes  is  '  oc,'  but  the 
Walloon  or  northern  word  was  '  oil  '— 
(i.e.  '  o-e '  now  oui  (pronounce  we) ; 
hence  the  Langue  d'oc  means  that  south 
of  the  Loire,  and  the  Langue  d'oil  that 
used  the  the  river.  The  Troubadours 
north  of  Langue  d'oc,  and  the  Trouveres 
the  Langue  d'oil. 

Lansdowne      Collection      of 

MSS.  (The),  1807.  Purchased  by  govern- 
ment, and  added  to  the  library  of  the 
British  Museum.  It  is  divided  into  two 
parts:  (a)  121  volumes  of  state  papers 
and  correspondence  of  William  lord 
Burghley,  during  the  reign  of  Queen 
Elizabeth ;  (6)  50  volumes  of  the  papers 
and  letters  of  Sir  Julius  Caesar,  judge  of 
the  admiralty  and  master  of  the  rolls ; 
the  correspondence  of  Henry  Cromwell,  as 
chief  governor  of  Ireland  ;  and  numerous 
other  historical,  genealogical,  and  topo- 
graphical MSS.  of  great  importance. 
Collected  by  the  first  marquis  of  Lans- 
downe. 

Lantern  of  Demosthenes  (4 
syl.).  A  shrine  built  by  Lysicrates,  the 
choragos,  over  the  tripod  which  he  re- 
ceived as  a  musical  prize.  It  stood  in 
the  '  Street  of  Tripods '  (q.v.)t  in  Athens. 

Laodiceans  (The).  Those  of  no 
party ;  '  neither  hot  nor  cold  '  in  religious 
matters;  the  laisser-aller  or  indifferent 
(Rev.  iii.  16). 

The  rest  were  housed  by  Mr.  Nesbitt  and  the 
local  Laodiceans.— E.  LYNN  LINTON,  Under  Which 
Lord,  ch.  xxL 

Lapsed  (The).  Those  Christians 
who,  to  avoid  persecution,  made  a  com- 
promise with  the  heathen  governors. 
They  are  divided  into  8  classes  :  (1)  The 
SACRIFICATI,  who  sacrificed  at  heathen 
altars;  (2)  the  THUBIFICATI,  who  burnt 
incense  to  heathen  gods ;  and  (3)  the 
LIBELLATICI,  who  produced  a  libellus  or 
certificate  from  a  heathen  magistrate  of 
having  abjured  the  Christian  faith. 

The  number  of  the  lapsed  was  Immense,  espeoi- 
ally  in  Alexandria. 

Larder  Silver.  A  payment  of 
money  in  lieu  of  provisions  by  the  tenant 
farmer  (14th  cent.). 

Lars.  The  leader  or  over-king  of 
the  12  confederate  Etrurian  states.  The 


ROfi 


LASCARS 


LATIN 


tinder-king  was  railed  Incnmo.  Thus 
the  sultan  would  be  a  lars  and  the  khe- 
dive  a  lucumo.  Similarly,  the  German 
emperor  is  lars  and  the  king  of  Bavaria 

a  lucunw  (q.v.). 

Lascars.  Native  East  Indian  and 
Chinese  sailors  employed  in  European 
ships.  Also  camp-followers.  There  are 
gun-lascars  in  the  British  service  at 
Hong-Kong. 

Lass  of  Richmond  Hill  (The). 
Miss  Jansen.  The  song  is  by  Leonard 

M'Nally. 

Last  of  the  Barons  (The).  Richard 
Neville  earl  of  Warwick,  called  'the 
kingmaker'  (1428-1471). 

Last  of  the  Fathers  (The).  St. 
Bernard  of  Clairvaux  in  Champagne 
(1091-1153).  He  was  the  great  promoter 
of  the  second  crusade,  as  Peter  the 
Hermit  was  of  the  first. 

Last  of  the  Greeks  (The). 
Philopoamen,  to  called  by  Plutarch  (B.C. 
252-188). 

Last  of  the  Romans  (The). 
Caius  Cassius.  At  the  battle  of  Philippi, 
B.C.  42,  Cassias  was  defeated  by  Antony, 
and  was  killed  by  his  freedman  Pindarus. 
\Vli.-u  Brutus  was  told  of  the  death  of 
his  friend,  he  exclaimed, '  There  lies  the 
last  of  the  Romans.' 


'1  hU  \v  M  iir.-postorous  prills. 
type  of  the  Roman  character,  I 
with  the  Druid,  In  Cowper  •  •  Boi 


If  Casslus  was  s> 
then  may  we  say 
,  in  Cowper's  *  Boadicea,' 
Rome  shall  perish,  write  that  wora 
In  the  blood  that  she  hath  spilt ; 
PerUh,  hateful,  and  abhorred, 
Deep  in  ruin  as  in  guilt. 

Last  of  the  Romans  (The). 
Boethius  (470-624). 

Gibbon  (ch.  xxxlx.)  says, '  Boethius  was  the  last 
of  the  Koinans  whom  Cicero  would  have  acknow- 
ledged us  his  countryman.' 

Last   of   the   Tribunes    (The). 
Cola  di  Rienzi  (1318-1354). 
Lord  Lytton  wrote  a  novel,  In  1885,  to  entitled. 

Last  of  the  Troubadours  (The). 
Jacques  Jasmin  of  Gascony  (1798-1864). 

Last  Poet  of  Rome  (The). 
Juvenal,  the  satirist,  died  AJ>.  128,  aged 
80. 

His  Tenth  Satire  Bishop  Burnet  calls  '  a  store- 
house of  moral  virtues.' 

Later  Fathers  (The  Fifteen),  4th 
cent.  See  '  Greek  Fathers,'  and  '  Latin 
Fathers.' 


Lateran  (TM.  The  palace  of  Plan- 
tins  Lateranus  confiscated  by  the  Em 
peror  Constantine,  and  assigned  for 
Christian  uses.  The  church  of  St.  John 
(Lateran)  is  styled  '  tin-  Mother  and  Head 
of  all  the  churches  in  the  city  and  the 
world  ' ;  and  the  first  act  of  a  new  pope 
is  to  take  possession  thereof.  Frmn  the 
portico,  on  certain  days,  the  pope  blesses 
the  entire  world.  The  Chur.-h  has  been 
the  site  of  five  general  councils  (see 
below),  and  till  the  popes  r. -turni-d  from 
Avignon  they  resided  in  the  I., 
palace;  but  in  1:578  the  Vatican  was  made 
the  pope's  residence.  In  the  piazza  of 
St.  John  Lateran  stands  the  Scala  Santa, 
or  staircase  up  which  it  is  said  that 
Jesus  passed  to  Pilate's  judgment  hall. 

Lateran  Councils  (The}.  Five 
general  councils  have  been  held  at  the 
Lateran  in  Rome. 

I.  In  1128.    This  was  the  first  g. 
council  of  the  Western  Church.     Under 
Calixtus  II. 

II.  In  1189.    To  restore  the  union  of 
the    Eastern    and   Western    Churches. 
Under  Innocent  II. 

III.  In  117-.I.    To  vest  the  election  of 
popes  in  the  cardinals.    War  against  the 
Albigenses  authorised.     Under  Nicholas 
III. 

IV.  In  1215.    To  sanction  confession. 
The  Albigenses  condemned.     Under  In 
nocent  III. 

V.  In  1511-1517,  convoked  by  Julius 
11.,  and  continued  by  Leo  X.    Acts  of 
the  Council  of  Pisa  declared  void.    The 
concordat  with  France  confirmed.     Dan- 
gerous books  forbidden. 

Lathy'ros.  Ptolemy  VIII.  king  of 
Egypt  was  so  called  from  *  wen  on  his 
nose  (B.C.  80-86). 

It  is  said  that  the  name  of  '  Cicero '  was  given 
to  an  ancestor  of  the  great  orator  for  the  same 


Laticlavian.  A  Roman  sen-it.  T, 
so  called  from  the  broad  purple  stripe 
(davits  latus)  which  every  senator  was 
permitted  to  wear  on  his  toga.  Eques- 
trian knights  wore  a  band  of  two  narrow 
stripes  called  clavus  amjustut. 

Latin  (The  Pronunciation  of).  Se* 
'  Ramists.' 

Latin  (Professorship  of).  In  the 
University  of  Cambridge,  18G9,  founded 
by  the  pupils  of  Dr.  Kennedy.  It  was 
intended  to  call  it  the  Kennedy  Profas- 


LATIN 


LAUGHING 


507 


Borship,  but  the  doctor  gave  500?.  towurds 
tiifi  fund,  on  the  condition  that  his  name 
was  not  attached  to  the  foundation. 
Salary  SOOZ.  a  year. 

Latin  Church  (The).  The  'West- 
ern Church,'  after  its  separation  from 
the  Greek  Church. 

Latin  Cross  (The).  'Crux  immissa.' 
A.  cross  with  the  lower  limb  considerably 
longer  than  the  other  three.  See  '  Cross.' 

Latin  Empire  (The).  The  name 
given  to  that  portion  of  the  Byzantine 
empire  which,  in  1204,  was  seized  by  the 
crusaders,  who  made  Constantinople 
their  capital.  It  was  overthrown  by  the 
Greeks  in  1261. 

Latin  Father s  (The  Five).  These 
with  the  ten  '  Greek  Fathers  '  (q.v.)  con- 
stitute the  fifteen  '  Later  Fathers ' :  viz. 
Lactantius,  Hilary,  Ambrose,  Jerome, 
and  Augustine  (4th  cent.). 

Latin  Ulysses  (The).  Bohemond 
prince  of  Antioch,  the  crusader  (died 
1111). 

The  Latin  Ulysses,  the  artful  and  ambitious 
Bohemond,  employed  the  arms  of  cunning  and 
deceit.— GIBBON,  58. 

Latin  Union  (The),  1873,  consist- 
ing of  France,  Switzerland,  Italy,  Bel- 
gium, and  Greece,  compelled  by  law  to 
coin,  at  a  fixed  legal  weight  and  fineness, 
all  gold  and  silver  brought  to  them. 

Latin  War  (The).  The  peasants 
rebellion  in  Salzburg,  in  1523;  it  was 
aimed  against  a  very  unpopular  arch- 
bishop. 

Latin  War  (The  Great),  B.C.  840- 
838,  between  the  Romans  and  Latins. 
By  this  war  all  Latium  was  joined  to 
Roman  territory. 

Latitudinarians,  1660-1670.  Fol- 
lowers of  Jeremy  Taylor,  who  insisted 
that  a  good  life  was  better  than  an  ortho- 
dox faith,  and  that  a  broad-hearted  tole- 
ration was  the  most  likely  means  of  pro- 
ducing Christian  unity.  Far  from  be- 
lieving that  salvation  was  limited  to  the 
Church  of  England,  they  inclined  to 
admit  the  equality  of  all  professing  Chris- 
tians, and  that  even  the  heathen  might 
be  saved.  Hales,  Chillingworth,  Which- 
cote,  Tillotson,  and  Burnet  were  Latitu- 
dinarians; so  was  Hoadly  bishop  of 
Bangor. 


Latrocinium.  So  the  fourth  coun- 
cil of  Ephesus  held  A.D.  449  was  called. 
It  was  packed  by  Eu'tyches  the  heresi- 
arch,  and  condemned  Theodoret,  one  of 
the  Christian  fathers,  while  it  declared 
in  favour  of  Eutyches,  who  maintained 
that  the  human  nature  of  Christ  was 
absorbed  in  his  divine  nature. 


Spelman  calls  the  charta  of  Henry  I.  of  England 
'  Latrocinium  '  (fefffiodtt).  St.  Dionysius  calls  the 
charter  of  Louis  VII.,  In  1144,  '  Latronis  Kedditio.' 


Latter-day  Saints  (The),  or  '  Mor- 
mons.' They  nave  apostles,  prophets, 
pastors,  teachers,  and  evangelists;  they 
believe  in  the  gift  of  tongues,  prophecy, 
revelation,  and  visions,  in  healing  and  in 
the  interpretation  of  tongues.  They  be- 
lieve the  Bible  to  be  the  Word  of  God  so 
far  as  it  is  correctly  rendered  ;  they  also 
believe  the  Book  of  Mormon  to  be  the 
Word  of  God.  They  believe  in  the  literal 
gathering-in  of  Israel  and  restoration  of 
the  ten  tribes  ;  that  Zion  will  be  built  on 
the  American  continent  ;  that  Christ  will 
reign  personally  upon  the  earth  ;  and  that 
the  earth  will  be  renewed  and  receive 
paradisaic  glory. 

Lauder  (William).  A  literary  im- 
poster,  who  published,  in  1751,  false 
quotations  from  Masenius,  a  Jesuit  of 
Cologne,  Taubmann  a  German,  Staphor* 
stius  a  learned  Dutchman,  and  others,  to 
'  prove  Milton  a  gross  plagiarist.'  Dr. 
Douglas  demonstrated  that  the  citations 
were  incorrect,  and  that  often  several 
lines  had  been  foisted  in  to  make  good 
the  parallelisms.  Lauder  confessed  the 
fact  afterwards,  in  1754.  See  '  Literary 
Forgeries.' 

Laudian  Professorship  of 
Arabic,  in  Oxford  University.  Stipend 
800Z.  a  year.  Founded  by  William  Laud 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  in  1636. 

Lauds.  One  of  the  eight  daily  ser- 
vices of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  first 
of  the  four  lesser  ones.  At  dawn.  See 
1  Canonical  Hours.' 

Laughing  Philosopher  (The). 
Democrltos  (469-861)  of  Miletus.  He 
laughed  at  the  follies  of  man,  whereby 
they  were  for  ever  involving  themselves 
in  difficulties.  He  was  the  originator  of 
the  atomic  theory,  taught  the  theory  of 
gravitation,  and  that  the  milky  way  is  A 
cluster  of  stars. 


LAURENTIAH 


LAW 


Laurentian  System  (The).  A 
series  of  highly  metamorphosed  rocks 
(older  than  the  Cambrian)  covering  the 
whole  country  north  of  the  St.  Lawrence. 

Law  of  Admonition  (The],  1323, 
in  Florence,  by  means  of  which  the 
Ghibellines  were  excluded  from  the 
government. 

LawofGrermmal(T/wO-    18  Ger- 
minal Year  X  (7  April,  1802).    The  first 
consul  (in  order  to  secure  authority  orer 
Protestants)   suggested   that  Protestant 
•uld    be    salaried    like    the 
lie  clergy.      This  was  made  law, 
and  is  known  by  the  name  of  the  Law  of 
Germinal.     See  '  Decree  of  8  Ventose.' 

Law  of  22nd  Prairial  (The),  10 
June,  17'.»4.  Couthon,  the  second  day 
aft«-r  the  Feast  of  the  Supreme  1 
proposed  that  the  Law  of  the  Suspects 
si  i.  .11  Id  be  extended,  and  that  there  should 
l.e  f..ur  revolutionary  tribunals  instead 
of  one.  Whereupon  Robespierre  with 
autocratic  authority  declared  '  The  Law 
of  Prairial  is  law ' ;  and  17  June  a  batch 
of  :>1  at  once  were  sentenced  to  death. 
The  guillotine  was  then  shifted  from  the 
de  la  Revolution  to  the  south-east. 

Th.-  Veait  of  Ou  Suprerne  Bfina  was  8  Jon*.  1794 ; 
th>*  /  .nr  of  1'rairial  wa»  paaMd  10  Jane;  and  Ho- 
t>«»pierre  wa»  guillotined  *s  July  (8  Thermidor, 
An.ll.). 

Law  of  the  Clan  Macduff  (The). 

Iiumunity  for  homicide  anciently  enjoyed 
by  those  who  could  claim  kindred  with 
M.u.luft  earl  of  Fife  within  the  ninth 
degree.  Macduff's  cross  stood  on  the 
boiinilury  between  Fife  and  Strathearn, 
above  Newhurgh,  and  any  homicitlu  of 
the  clan  who  could  reach  this  cross  was 
safe.  He  hud,  however,  to  give  as  a 
deodand  nine  cows  and  a  young  cow-calf 
to  the  lord  of  the  clan. 

Law  of  the  Eric  (The),  in  Ireland, 
A.D.  104.  Compounding  for  murder  by  a 
money  fine.  Spenser  gives  this  example  : 
Suppose  a  man  commits  murder  and  is 
prosecuted  ;  the  murderer  shall  pay  a  fine 
to  the  friends  of  the  murdered  person, 
and  this  recompense  is  culled  an  '  Eriach  ' 
('  Views  of  the  State  of  Ireland  '). 

Laws  of  the  XII.  Tables  (The), 
B.C.  451.  A  famous  body  of  laws  drawn 
up  by  twelve  Roman  patricians  at  the 
instigation  of  Terentius  Harsa  the  tri- 
bune. The  commissioners  were  called 
the  '  Decemviri,'  appoint**!  for  one  year, 


and  during  that  year  all  other   r. 

trates  were  suspended.    Th.'  two  consuls 

(Appius  Claudius  and   Tun 

were  at  the  head  of  the  commission.   The 

original  number  of  tables  was  only  ten, 

but  two  new  tables  (respecting  m.i. 

and  religious  rites)  were  added   i 

second    Decemvirate,    and     the    whole, 

being  engraved  on  tables  of 

hung  up  in  the  Comitium  or  upper  part 

of  the  Forum. 

Table  I..  lawsnlta;  II..  th-ft  :    MI.,  loins:  IV.. 
HjjhU  of  the  paterfamilias;  V..righUof  ou:u 
VI..  about  property  ;  VII.,  trespasses  and  damages; 

!  twm  regarding  estates;   IX.,  UK-   i 
rii-h!*:   X..  fuiicr.il  ni,-.    !*•  tVOMW  !..«      •     r 
XI..  religious  duties  ;  and  XII..  mar 
l:i-.v  w.ih  i:...-t  l.n. -!lyov,.r,  r.     -.1  :  ,1-.  A  ,1,-i  t  : 

be  dhMectod  by  bis  creditors;  No  one  sli  ill  be 
interred  or  cremated  witbln  the  city  walls;  and 
soon. 

Law   of   the    40    Sous    (The), 
Aug.    1798.      Danton  induced   the  com 
mittee  called  the  Saint  Public  to  decree 
that  there  should  be  held  in  Paris  two 
meetings  of    sections  every  week 
that  the  poorer  citizens  should   1 
40  sous  each   day  for   attending    them. 
This  waa  a  great  spur  to  sanstu 
and  the  extravagance  of  the  Red  Repub- 
lican party. 

Law  of  the  Suspect  (The),  Aug. 
1793.     Introduced  by  .M-  rim  of   i 
subsequently     called     M«  ri  :. 
'All  are  suspect  (he  says)  who  I 
actions,  words,  or  writings,  have  1 
BO.'       Chaumette,     in     bin     'Mir 
Placards    and    Proclamations,'    says    a 
'Suspect 'may  be  recognised  in  tin 
and  should  be  at  once  apprehend,  d. 

Law    of    the    White    Water- 
lotus  (The).    A  brotherhood  in  > 
associated  at  the  close  of  tl. 
against  the  emperor  Kea-King.   It 
t-iu'ht   years,  and  spread  disaffection  ic 
Shan-tung  and  three  adjoining  provinces. 

Kea  king  reigned  11W-189X 

Law  Terms  (The).  All  the  year 
except  term-time  is  called '  vacation.'  By 
canon  law  certain  seasons  are  set  apart 
as  holy — viz.  Advent,  L»>nt,  Pei:' 
and  Harvest — and  these  seasons  W«T«-  to 
be  kept  free  from  for  t turns. 

Tin-  original  term-times  were:  (1)  Hilary, 
from  28  Jan.  to  12  Feb.;  (2)  Easier% 
from  Wednesday  after  Easter  Day  to 
Monday  three  weeks  afterwards;  (3) 
Trinity,  beginning  the  Friday  aft.  r 
Trinity  Sunday  and  ending  Wednesday 
fortnight;  and  (4)  Michaelmas,  which 


LAWS 


LAZZARONI 


009 


began  6  Nov.  and  ended  the  28th  of  the 
same  month.  Since  1873  the  law  ses- 
sions have  been : — 

a.  HILARY,  beginning  11  Jan.  and  end- 
ing the  Wednesday  before  Easter. 

b.  EASTER,    beginning    the    Tuesday 
after  Easter  Week  and  ending  the  Friday 
before  Whitsunday. 

c.  TRINITY,    beginning     the    Tuesday 
after  Whitsun  Week  and  ending  8  Aug. 

d.  MICHAELMAS,  beginning  2  Nov.  and 
ending  21  Dec. 

Tjaws  (Manx)  up  to  1417  were  called 
breast  laws,'  because  the  Druids  objected 
to  have  their  laws,  customs,  and  tradi- 
tions reduced  to  writing. 
Something  of  this  etill  exists  In  Freemasonry. 

Laws  of  Blood,  B.C.  618.  So  the 
laws  of  Draco  the  Athenian  legislator 
were  denominated,  because  the  same 
penalty — that  of  death — was  awarded  to 
every  offence.  This  is  quite  in  accord- 
ance with  the  Jewish  axiom,  '  Whosoever 
shall  keep  the  whole  law,  and  yet  offend 
in  one  point,  he  is  guilty  of  all '  (James 
ii.  10). 

Laws  of  1790-1791  (The),  in 
Hungarian  history,  mean  those  laws 
which  confirmed  the  independence  of 
Hungary  and  recognised  it  as  a  state. 
They  declared  Hungary  to  be  subject  to 
no  other  country,  to  possess  her  own 
constitution,  and  secured  the  liberty  of 
the  Greek  and  Protestant  Churches. 

Lawless  Court  (The).  An  ancient 
court  at  Raley  or  Raleigh,  in  the  parish 
of  Rochford/ h  •!<!  on  the  Wednesday 
next  after  Michaelmas  Day.  It  is  '  law- 
less '  because  held  at  an  unlawful  hour 
at  the  'King's  Head.'  The  court  was 
held  at  night  and  without  any  artificial 
ligiit.  The  records  were  kept  with  coal 
and  not  in  ink.  Everything  was  carried 
on  in  the  feeblest  possible  whispers. 
Philemon  Holland  states  that  the  court 
owes  its  customs  to  a  conspiracy  held  at 
the  '  King's  Head,'  in  the  dark,  and  of 
course  with  bated  breath.  (Carnden; 
and  Dodsworth  MSS.,  Bodleian  Library). 

Lay  Impropriators  (of  tithes) 
date  from  the  dissolution  of  monasteries 
in  II 10  reign  of  Henry  VIII.,  when  church 
property  was  given  to  laymen.  The  lay- 
men retained  the  tithes  and  glebe  land 
in  their  own  possession,  and  appointed  a 
clergyman  to  do  the  clerical  duties  at  a 


small  stipend.  The  person  who  presents 
is  termed  the  patron,  and  the  clergyman 
who  represents  him  is  called  a  'vicar' 
(mcarius). 

Lay  Titulars.  Lay  impropriators. 
(Scotch  history.) 

Laybach,  in  Austria  (Congress  of), 
from  17  Dec.  1820  to  6  May,  1821,  of  the 
crowned  heads  of  Austria,  Russia,  and 
Prussia,  for  stamping  out  the  revolu- 
tionary movements. 

Lazaretto    (A).     A    hospital    for 

quarantine  or  for  infectious  diseases. 
This  word  is  not  derived  from  Lazarus 
the  Bible  beggar,  but  from  the  isle  of  St. 
Lazarus  in  Venice,  where  such  an  hospi- 
tal was  first  built  in  1484. 

Lazarists,  or  '  Fathers  of  St.  Laza- 
rus,' 1624.  Instituted  by  De  Gondi; 
placed  under  the  direction  of  Vincent  de 
Paul  in  1625,  and  confirmed  by  Urban 
VIII.  in  1631.  They  were  called  Lazar- 
ists because  their  chief  abode  was  the 
priory  of  St.  Lazarus  in  Paris,  given  to 
Vincent  de  Paul  by  the  canons  regular  of 
St.  Victor.  Also  called  '  Priests  of  the 
Mission.' 

Lazarus  (Knights  of  St.),  12th  cent. 
A  religious  and  military  order  of  Knights 
Hospitallers.  Confirmed  by  Pope  Alex- 
ander IV.  in  1255.  United  with  the 
order  of  St.  John  in  1490.  Their  special 
office  was  the  defence  of  lepers,  and  their 
title  was  derived  from  Lazarus  the  beggar. 
Abolished  in  France  in  the  first  revolu- 
tion. 

In  Italy  It  was  united  to  the  order  of  St.  Maurice 
by  Gregory  XII.  in  1572;  and  in  France  it  was 
united  with  the  order  of  Our  Lady  of  Mount  Car- 
mel  in  1608. 

Lazic  War  (The),  549-556.  A  con- 
test of  Rome  and  Persia  on  the  Phasis. 
It  was  a  profitless  war,  but  Colchis  and 
its  dependencies  were  added  to  Justin- 
ian's empire,  while  Rome  agreed  to  pay 
to  Persia  a  small  annual  tribute.  (Pno- 
COPIUS,  'Persic.'  ii.  15-80,  and  '  Gothic.'  iv. 
7-16.)  This  war  is  also  called  the  '  Col- 
chian  War.' 

Called  Lazio  from  the  Lazi,  a  tribe  whicb  still 
subsists. 

Lazzaroni  (pi.  of  Lazzarone).  The 
mob  of  Naples,  like  the  Sansculottes  of 
Paris.  They  were  proverbial  for  laziness, 
poverty,  and  indifference ;  very  few  had 
a  home;  they  lounged  on  benches  about 
the  streets  all  day,  and  slept  on  them  at 


610 


LAZZ1 


LEAGUE 


night.  Those  who  did  not  live  by  begging 
were  messengers,  fishers,  street-vendors 
of  melons  and  pumpkins ;  they  held  horses, 
carried  burdens,  and  so  on.  Every  year 
one  was  chosen  as  their  chief,  called 
Capo  Lazzaro.  Masaniello  was  Capo  in 
1017.  In  1798,  stimulated  by  Cardinal 
Ruffo,  and  headed  by  Michele  Sforza,they 
long  resisted  the  French  General  Cham- 
pionnet.  The  race  is  now  well-nigh  ex- 
tinct, but  ai  the  beginning  of  the  19th 
cent,  they  numbered  at  least  60,000. 

So  called  either  from  the  beggar  Lazarua,  or  be- 
cause they  dressed  like  the  Inmates  of  the  houpice 
of  St.  Lazare. 

Lazzi.  Those  born  to  labour,  those 
of  a  servile  condition  who  could  not  de- 
part from  their  service  without  their 
lord's  leave.  An  old  Saxon  term. 

The  nobility  were  Edhilings  ;  the  middle  class 
Frllings  or  free-born  men. 

Leaden  Age  (The),  814-987.  Be- 
tween the  death  of  Charlemagne  and  the 
accession  of  Hugues  Capet  [pron.  You 
Cap' -pay] ;  is  so  called  from  its  worthless- 
ness.  Also  called  the  '  Iron  Age  '  from 
its  incessant  civil  wars ;  and  the  '  Dark 
Age '  from  its  barrenness  of  learned  men. 

Leads  of  Venice  (The),  A  prison 
under  the  leaden  roof  of  the  ducal  palace 
of  St.  Mark  for  political  prisoners.  Their 
unfit-rings  from  the  heat  were  excruci- 
ating. 

Leagh  Mogha,  or  Mogha's  share. 
In  the  reign  01  Conn  Keadcahagh  (i.e. 
Conn  of  the  hundred  fights)  Ireland 
was  divided  into  two  parts  by  a  rampart 
and  fosse  from  Dublin  to  Galway.  The 
southern  part  was  allotted  to  Mogha 
Nuod  king  of  Munster,  and  the  northern 
part,  called  Leagh  Cuin  or  Conn,  was 
ruled  over  by  Conn  of  the  hundred  fights. 

League  (The),  and  'Leaguers,'  «A 
the  Anti-Corn  Law  League  and  its  advo- 
cates (1888-1846). 

League  (The),  or  'Sainte  Union,1 
1576.  A  union  of  the  high  Catholic 
party  in  defence  of  the  '  Holy  Catholic 
Church'  against  the  encroachments  of 
the  reformers.  It  proposed  to  itself  three 
objects :  to  exterminate  the  Calvinists ; 
to  shut  up  Henri  III.  in  a  monastery ;  and 
to  crown  the  Due  de  Guise  king  of  France. 
It  was  projected  by  the  Cardinal  de  Lor- 
raine, and  was  sanctioned  fully  by  the 
pope  and  Philip  II.  of  S[>;iin. 

They  proposed  flrat  to  exterminate  the  Hugue- 


nots, then  the  Protestants  of  Holland,  then  to 
Invade  England,  then  to  overrun  Germany. 

League  against  Charles  VIII., 
81  March,  1495.  Between  the  pope,  the 
kaiser,  Venice,  the  duke  of  Milan,  and 
the  king  of  Castile.  This  powerful  com- 
bination, which  sent  into  the  field  40,000 
men,  was  dashed  to  pieces  by  Charles 
VIII.  in  the  battle  of  Fornovo.  The 
allies  lost  15,000  men;  the  French,  by 
their  own  account,  not  above  200. 

League  of  Argos  (The],  B.C.  421. 
Formed  between  Argos,  Corinth,  Eloa, 
Mantinea,  and  Chalcidice,  immediately 
after  the  peace  of  Niccas.  This  league 
was  meant  to  be  a  combination  of  Greek 
states  against  Athens  and  Sparta.  Athena 
joined  the  league  in  420. 

League  of  Augsburg  (The),  16b7. 
A  confederation  of  Holland,  Germany, 
Spain,  Sweden,  and  Savoy  against  France, 
to  compel  Louis  XIV.  to  abide  by  the 
terms  of  the  treaties  of  Westphalia  and 
Nimeguen.  By  the  former  the  balance 
of  power  in  Europe  was  established,  and 
Protestants  were  placed  on  the  same 
platform  as  Catholics.  By  the  latter 
the  boundaries  of  France  were  settled, 
and  the  integrity  of  Holland  assured. 
England  joined  the  league  in  1688. 

Nimeguen,  pronounce  Keem^en,  with  g  hard. 

League  of  Cambray  ( The),  10  Dec., 
1508.  Between  the  pope  (Julius  II.),  the 
kaiser  Maximilian  I.,  Louis  XII.,  and 
Ferdinand  the  Catholic  (king  of  Aragon) 
against  the  republic  of  Venice.  The  idea 
was  to  parcel  out  the  republic  amongst 
the  allies;  but  when  Louis  won  the 
battle  of  Agnadello,  and  Venice  fell  into 
his  hands,  the  pope,  seeing  that  he  had 
made  a  false  move,  broke  from  the  league, 
and  formed  the  Holy  Alliance,  the  object 
of  which  was  to  dispossess  Louis  of  every 
inch  of  land  in  the  peninsula  of  Italy. 

League  of  God's  House  (The), 
1401.  First  of  the  three  leagues  of  the 
canton  of  the  Grisons  to  resist  domestic 
tyranny. 

The  other  two  were  the  Orisons  League,  or 
Ligue  Grlse,  formed  in  14J4  ;  and  the  League  of  the 
Ten  Jurisdictions,  formed  in  I486.  All  three  were 
admitted  into  the  Helvetic  Confederation  in  1798. 

League  of  Malines  (The),  1519. 
Between  Leo  X.,  England,  Germany, 
and  Spain  against  Louis  XII.  of  France. 
After  the  'Battle  of  the  Spurs'  (q.v.) 
Louis  made  a  treaty  of  peace. 


LEAGUE 


LEAGUE 


511 


League  of  Marbach  (The),  1376. 
Formed  between  Wiirtemberg,  Baden, 
and  seventeen  towns.  It  was  a  dead  set 
against  the  Suabian  league  (q.v.).  In 
1404  the  league  was  joined  by  France 
and  Poland,  but  in  1499  Wurtemberg 
joined  the  Suabian  league. 

League  of  I^oor  Conrad  (The). 
A  peasants'  rebellion  in  Wurtemberg  in. 

League  of  Ratisbon  (The),  1524. 
l»y  the  Catholic  Powers  of  Germany  to 
oppose  the  progress  of  the  Reformation. 

League  of  Smalkald  (The),  or 
'The  Smalkaldic  League,'  1530.  An 
alliance  of  all  the  Protestants  of  Ger- 
many after  the  imperial  decree  at  the 
Diet  of  Augsburg.  By  this  league  the 
Protestants  bound  themselves  not  to 
help  the  kaiser  against  the  Turks,  who 
threatened  invasion  unless  he  revoked 
the  Augsburg  decree.  Charles  V.  had 
gone  back  to  Spain,  and  appointed  his 
brother  Ferdinand  regent  of  Germany. 
There  was  no  escape,  so  the  decree  was 
withdrawn,  and  the  Protestants  were 
allowed  full  liberty  of  worship  till  the 
next  imperial  diet.  This  is  called  '  The 
Peace  of  Nurnberg."  The  League  was 
dissolved  in  1547  by  the  victory  of  the 
imperial  army  at  Miihlberg. 

League  of  Virtue  (The),  called 
in  German  'Der  Tugend-Bund,'  was 
organised  by  German  students  in  1818, 
and  had  for  its  object  the  total  expulsion 
of  the  French  from  German  soil.  It 
was  joined  by  students  and  professors, 
patriots  and  fanatics,  and  embodied  the 
seething  hatred  of  Germany  for  France. 

League  of  the  Armed  Neu- 
trality (The).  Between  Russia,  Den- 
mark,  and  Sweden,  ratified  16  Dec.,  1800. 

The  first  convention  for  this  league  was  held 
9  July,  1780;  the  next  was  held  1  Aug.,  1780.  The 
States-General  joined  the  League  24  Deo.,  1780; 
the  king  of  Prussia.  8  May,  1781 ;  and  the  kaiser 
9  Oct.,  1781. 

League  of  the  Lombard  Cities 

(The),  or  'Ligue  Lombarde,'  1167, 
formed  to  resist  the  German  emperors. 
The  league  was  successful  against 
Frederick  Barbarossa  (1175-1188),  and 
against  Frederick  II.  in  1225;  but  in 
the  14th  cent,  most  of  the  cities  sub- 
mitted either  to  the  dukes  oi  Milan  or  to 
Venice. 


League  of  the  Public  Evil 
(The),  or  '  Ligue  du  Mai  Public,'  1465. 
Applied  to  the  'League  of  the  Public 
Good,'  because  the  people  for  whose 
benefit  that  league  was  ostensibly  formed 
were  entirely  ignored  in  the  treaty. 

League  of  the  Public  Good 
(The),  'Ligue  du  Bien  Public,'  1465.  A 
league  of  the  high  feudatories  of  France 
against  Louis  XI.  In  this  league  were 
the  dukes  of  Brittany,  Burgundy,  Alencon, 
and  Nemours,  St.  Pol,  Armagnac ;  and  at 
the  head  was  Charles  duke  of  Berry,  the 
king's  brother.  A  battle  was  fought  at 
Montlhe*ry,  and  though  the  victory  was 
indecisive,  it  was  sufficient  to  bring  about 
the  treaty  of  Conflans  (1465).  In  this 
treaty  Ponthieu  was  given  as  a  bribe  to 
the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  of  which  he  was 
deprived  by  the  States-General ;  Alencon 
was  confirmed  in  his  duchy,  but  it  was 
confiscated  from  him  by  the  States- 
General  ;  St.  Pol  was  made  Constable  of 
France,  but  deposed  by  the  same  states, 
and  suffered  death  on  the  scaffold; 
Charles  was  made  duke  of  Normandy, 
but  was  obliged  to  flee,  and  died,  it  is 
said  of  poison,  at  Guienne. 

League  of  the  Rhine  (The),  ot 
'Rhinbund,'  15  Aug.,  1658.  Between 
France,  the  electors  of  Mentz,  Troves, 
and  Cologne,  the  king  of  Sweden,  &c., 
for  the  maintenance  of  the  peace  of 
Westphalia 

League    of    the    3    Cantons 

(The),  14th  cent.  The  Swiss  cantons  of 
Schwyz,  Uri,  and  Unterwalden.  After 
the  battle  of  Morgarten  in  1815  the 
league  was  joined  by  Lucerne,  Berne,  and 
other  Helvetic  cantons. 

League  of  the  7  Catholic  Can- 
tons of  Switzerland  (The),  called 
the  Sonderbund.  Formed  1846,  to  resist 
the  federal  diet,  which  had  determined 
on  the  expulsion  of  the  Jesuits,  th« 
Liguorians,  and  other  religious  congre- 
gations. Dissolved  in  Nov.  1847. 

League  of  the  10  Jurisdic- 
tions (The),  1486.  The  third  league  of 
the  Grisons  to  secure  independence. 

The  first  league  was  the  Cadean,  1401,  and  tha 
second  was  the  Grisons  League,  1424.  All  three 
were  admitted  into  the  Helvetic  Confederation  in 

1798. 

League  of  the  16  (The),  or  '  Conseil 
des  Seize.'  A  Protestant  league  formed 


Rli 


LEAGUES 


LEFT-HANDED 


by  Henri  de  Bourbon  [Henri  IV.]  ;> 
the  Catholic  League  or  '  Holy  Union '  of 
the  Guise  party.  Henri  III.,  who  hated 
the  Guises,  joined  the  League  of  the 
Sixteen.  Ultimately  Henri  de  Bourbon 
prevailed  and  the  Due  de  Mayenne  con- 
cluded peace  with  him  in  January  1506. 

Leagues.    See  alto— 

Achaean  league.    I      Etolian  league. 

Cadean       „  Hanseatic  „ 

Holy  (Louis  XII.)  league. 

Smalkaldic  league.  See  'League  of 
Smalkald.' 

Sonderbund  (The). 

Leagues  of  the  Orisons  (The), 
<-r  '  Ligues  Grises.'  They  were  three  in 
number,  viz.  The  Cadean  League,  formed 
in  1401 ;  the  Orisons  League  (Ligoe 
,  formed  in  14'24  ;  and  the  League 
of  the  Ten  Jurisdictions,  formed  in  1486. 
All  three  were  admitted  into  the  Helvetic 
<  <>M  federation  in  1796. 

Leaguers  (The).  Adherent*  and  par- 
tisans oi  the  Anti-Corn-law  league  (q.v.). 

Learned  Painter  (The).    Charles 
L.l.run  of   Paris  (161&-1690),  not. 
the  great  accuracy  of  his  costumes.     His 
masterpiece*  we  the    '  Five  Battles  of 
Alexander.' 

Learning,  says  Giordano  Bruno : — 
First  it  stood  in  Egypt ;  then,  under  Zorocwtor. 
in  1  .  rhla;  then  among  the  OymnoeophUU  off 
India ;  then  under  Urpheua,  among  the  Thra- 
klann :  fifthly,  among  the  Greeks  at  the  time  of 
their  SatfoR ;  thon.  under  Archy  taa,  Empedocles, 
mi. i  l,ucretiu«,  in  Italy;  and  aoveathl).  . 
many.  .  .  .  Who  is  comparable  to  Albertu*  Mag- 
mi-  '  Who  can  bell).. 

had  not  the  priest  K  , •„«!  hidden  and  hemmed  hte 
[Cusan  R]  genliu,  I  would  acknowledge  hit  having 
been  not  similar  to,  but  greater  than,  Pythagoras. 

Learning  (Father  of  English).  So 
Burke  called  the  Venerable  Bede  (672- 
785).  He  was  the  founder  of  mediaeval 
history,  and  the  first  English  historian. 

Leather  Apron  (The).  The  tradi- 
tion is  that  Kavah,  an  intrepid  patriot, 
h.'.i.i.  'I  .1  n-bellion  against  Zonak,  a  cruel 
and  impious  tyrant ;  and  that  he  displayed 
his  leather  apron  as  a  banner.  The  apron 
set  with  jewels  was  adopted  as  the 
national  banner  of  Persia  from  that  day, 
till  it  fell  into  the  hands  of  Kudsiah. 
Historically  the  tale  is  of  no  more  value 
thiiu  an  incident  from  Homer's  epics.  It 
is  recorded  in  tin-  hist»i  i<-  romance  ('  Shah 
Nameh')  of  Abul  Casim  Firdusi 
lU3'Jj.  See  '  Homer  of  Khorasau.' 


Le  Bas  Prize  (The).  For  an  essay 
on  English  literature.  For  graduates  of 
the  University  of  Cambridge,  of  not  more 
than  three  years'  standing.  Value  itnniv 
ally  about  KQL  Founded  by  subwrilier* 
to  the  memorial  of  the  Rev.  Charles  Wrl.b 
Le  Bas  of  Trinity  College  in  1848. 

Lectisternium.,  A  religious  rere- 
mony  observed  by  the  ancient  Romans. 
It  consisted  of    a  sumptuous  banquet 
offered   to   certain    gods,   in    which    tlio 
images  or  statues  of  the  saiu 
placed  on  tricliniary  couches  (lecti),  and 
were  bidden  to  '  eat,  drink,  and  be  • 
Livy  speaks  of  these  feasts,  xxii.  10,  v.  3. 

In  the  terrible  plague  at  Borne  A.D.  OPO-WS,  the 
gods  were  bribed  byiacb  a  fe*.t  to  abate  the  pert. 

Led  a  Bible  (The).  The  folio  Bi- 
shops' Bible  of  1572  and  1685.  See1  Ril.l.  •.' 

Lee  (General     Charlet),    1731-1782. 
Second  in  command  under  Wellington. 
Ho  lived  and  died  in  all  the  h«>i; 
psAriotinm  ;  but  in  1860  came  to  IL'ht  hi-i 
papers  detailing  his  plan  for  1  • 
American  army  to  Gen. 


negotiations  which  ended  with  th 

pen  den  ce  of  the  United  States  of  America. 

Lee-Penny    (The).      A    tal 
still  in  possession  of  the  Laird  of  Lee. 
inon  Lockhart   of  Lee   brought  it 
to  this    country    from    the 
left  it  to  his  heirs.     It  is  said  t 
murrain     and     hydrophobia.       It    is     a 
stone   of   a  dark  colour  and   tri. 
shape,  about  &  an  inch  each 
silver  like  a  coin  of  Edward  I.     Tl 
is  to  be  dipped  in  water,  and  th. 
•riven  to  the  diseased  cattle  or  pers 
drink.    The  water  is  btill  applied  for 
4  The  Talisman,'  by  Sir  W.  Scott  (Intro- 
duction). 

Left  (Over  ths).  In  some  parts  of 
Germany  a  person  when  he  takes  an  oath 
which  he  does  not  intend  to  keep  puts  his 
left  hand  on  his  ci  and  this  id 

suppose.]  to  neutralise  the  assert  i««n  ma.lo 
by  putting  the  right  hand  on  hi> 
Similarly    a    left-handed     marriay 
base    injustice    to   the   woman   so    dis- 
honoured. 

Left-handed     Marriage.      SM 

'  Moryauatic  Alarriu^e.' 


LEO 


LEINSTEB 


Leg  of  Mutton  Maniacs.    The 

founders  of  '  Punch,'  the  periodical,  who 
held  their  meetings  at  the '  Crown '  tavern. 
So  called  from  the  frequency  of  a  leg  of 
mutton  being  served  for  their  repast. 

The  '  maniacs '  were  Henry  May  hew,  Horace 
Mayhew,  Gilbert  A  Beckett  Albert  Smith,  John 
Leech,  Kenny  Meadows,  Ebenezcr  Landells, 
George  Smith,  Frederick  Tomlins,  Charles  Tom- 
kyns,  and  Joseph  Allan.  See  '  Notes  and  Queries,1 
36  May,  1888,  p.  401.  „ 

Legal  Tender  Act  (The),  United 
States,  1862,  making  Treasury  notes  a 
legal  tender.  Proposed  hy  Thaddeua 
Stevens. 

Legantine  Constitutions  (The). 
In  English  history,  1237, 1268.  Ecclesias- 
tical laws  enacted  by  the  Council  of 
London,  held  under  Cardinal  Otho,  legate 
of  Gregory  IX. ;  and  Cardinal  Othobon, 
legate  of  Clement  IV.  in  the  reign  of 
Henry  III. 

Legem  Pone,  ready  money.  The 
portion  of  Psalm  cxix.  for  25  March  is 
entitled  '  Legem  Pone '  (v.  83),  and  as 
Lady  Day  is  the  great  pay-day,  the  words 
got  applied  to  payment  or  ready  cash, 
pone  lay  down,  legem  the  legal  due.  It 
is,  no  doubt,  a  very  free  translation,  but 
we  have  several  similar  perversions  or 
adaptations.  For  example,  'Stir-up  Sun- 
day '  (the  first  two  words  of  the  collect 
appointed  for  25th  Trinity)  and  applied 
by  schoolboys  to  the  rapidly  approaching 
Christmas  holidays. 

In  this  there  Is  nothing  to  be  abated.  All  their 
speech  is  If  gem  pone  (ready  money,  cash  down). — 
MIN8HUU,  Essayes  in  Prison,  p.  20. 

Legion,  or  '  The  Legion  Memorial,' 
May  1701.  A  memorial  signed  LEGION, 
'  for  we  are  many,'  delivered  by  a  poor 
woman  to  Harley,  speaker  of  the  Com- 
mons, to  read  to  the  House,  and  profess- 
ing to  be  from  200,000  Englishmen, 
demanding  justice  and  complaining  of 
the  Partition  of  Spain  (q.v.),  the  ill-treat- 
ment of  the  king  (William  III.)  and  the 
Dutch  by  the  House  of  Commons,  and 
threatening  vengeance  unless  the  Com- 
mons behaved  better.  Of  course  the 
memorial  was  voted  scandalous  and 
seditious. 

The  memorial  excited  at  first  a  panic  In  the 
House,  but  when  LEGION  did  not  appear  .  .  .  the 
House  began  to  recover  its  senses,  and  it,  began  to 
dawn  upon  them  that  they  had  been  hoaxed  by 
Borne  clever  wag.  This  wag  was  universally  be- 
lieved to  be  Daniel  Defoe  .  .  .  author  of '  Kobinson 
Crusoe,'  and  one  of  the  shrewdest  political  writers 
of  the  time  ...  he  inus-t  have  luxuriated  in  the 
terror  Into  which  he  had  thrown  the  Coimuuiia. — 
HowiTT.  liitt.  oj  ting.  (William  III.,  p.  166). 


Legion  of  Honour  (The),  in  May, 

1802.  An  order  of  merit,  whether  military, 
literary,  commercial,  scientific,  or  bene- 
volent, instituted  by  Bonaparte  when 
first  consul.  It  contained  15  cohorts, 
each  of  which  had  7  grand  officers,  20 
commandants,  30  ordinary  officers,  and 
350  legionaries  (total  6512  members).  The 
decoration  was  a  star  of  5  rays,  white 
enamel,  surrounded  with  oak  and  laurel 
branches.  In  the  centre  of  the  star  was 
the  figure  of  Napoleon  Bonaparte.  On 
one  side  was  the  legend  Ho  nneuretPatrie 
and  the  device  was  an  eagle  holding 
thunderbolts.  It  was  suspended  to  a 
red-watered  ribbon.  Remodelled  by 
Napoleon  III.  (22  Jan.,  1853). 

Badge  for  a  Chevalier,  a  bow  of  red 
ribbon  in  the  buttonhole  of  the  coat,  with 
medal  attached. 

Badge  for  an  Officer,  a  rosette  of  red 
ribbon  in  the  buttonhole  of  the  coat,  with 
medal  attached. 

Badge  for  a  Commander,  a  collar- 
ribbon. 

Badge  for  a  Grand  Officer,  a  broad 
ribbon  under  the  waistcoat. 

Badge  for  a  Grand  Cross,  a  broad 
ribbon  with  a  star  on  the  breast,  and  jewel 
cross  pendant. 

In  the  reign  of  Louis  XVIII.  the  figure  of  Napo- 
leon was  changed  for  that  of  Henri  IV.,  and  the 
eagle  for  3  flours  delis.  In  1K30  the  3  flours  de-lis 
were  changed  for  2  tricolour  flags.  In  184H  the 
original  device  was  restored. 

Napoleon  III.  Instituted  a  lower  order  than 
a  c'lrvalier,  called  a  lUfotlU  Mililaire,  distin 
guibhcd  by  a  yellow  ribbon. 

Legislative  Assembly  (The), 
1  Oct.,  1791.  '  L'Assemble'e  Legislative.' 
This  assembly,  consisting  of  745  mem- 
bers, followed  the  Constituent  Assembly. 
It  sat  till  21  Sept.,  1792.  It  was  specially 
appointed  to  alter  the  laws  of  France 
in  conformity  with  the  new  constitution. 
No  member  of  the  Constituent  Assembly 
was  allowed  to  be  appointed  a  member  of 
the  Legislative  Assembly.  The  Legisla- 
tive Assembly  was  elected  by  the  people. 

The  right  was  occupied  by  the  monarchy  men 
chiefly  Fruillauts  ((/.?•.),  officers  of  the  army,  and 
some  National  Guardsmen.  The  left  by  Girondist! 
and  Jacobins.  Thecentrc  by  middle  men. 

Leicester's  Parliament,  June 
1265.  When  the  Commons  were  first 
summoned  by  him  to  parliament.  Thia 
was  in  the  reign  of  Henry  III.  Edward  I. 
restored  the  practice.  See  '  Parliament.' 

Leinster  Declaration  (The),  1828. 
So  called  from  the  Duke  of  Leinster,  at 
LL 


514 


LEINSTEB 


L'fiTAT 


that  time  the  only  duke  of  Ireland.  It 
was  the  declaration  of  s  medium  party 
between  the  Catholic  Association  and  the 
Brunswick  clubs  (q.v.).  The  declaration 
vet  forth  that  the  '  disqualifying  laws  ' 
krere  productive  of  endless  mischief,  and 
trere  ruining  Ireland  ;  and  it  prayed  the 
government  without  further  delay  to  adopt 
such  measures  as  would  restore  peace, 
and  unite  the  strength  of  the  British 
Empire. 

Leinster  Tribute.    See  '  BoromeY 

.Leipzig  Conference  (The\  1519. 
Between  Luther,  Eck,  and  Carlstadt. 
This  famous  conference  tended  greatly 
to  the  i  re  motfcn  of  the  Reformation. 

Leipzig  Interim  (The).  A  pro- 
risionary  arrangement  made  at  Leipzig, 
by  order  of  Charles  V.,  22  Dec.,  1648, 
between  the  Lutherans  and  the  Roman 
Catholics,  till  the  questions  could  be 
definitely  settled  by  a  general  council. 
The  ad  interim  compromise  agreed  to 
in  this  diet  caused  a  split  in  the  Pro- 
testant party. 

Leix,  Ireland,  now  called  Queen's 
County,  and  its  chief  town  Maryborough, 
in  honour  of  Queen  Mary.  At  the  same 
time  Offaley  was  called  King's  County, 
and  its  chief  town  Philipstown,  in 
honour  of  her  husband  Philip  of  Spain. 

Leman's   Act,    1867.      After   the 

rat  panic  of  1866,  to  prevent  gambling 
bank  shares.  Before  this  act  bank 
shares  were  mere  names  of  speculative 
stock,  existing  or  non-existing,  and 
'  bears  '  by  depressing  the  stock  endan- 
gered the  credit  of  the  bank. 

Lemur  ia.  The  supposed  submerged 
equatorial  continent  which  once  covered 
the  Indian  Ocean. 

Lent.  The  1st  Friday  is  dedicated 
to  the  spear  and  nails. 

The  2nd  to  the  holy  winding-sheet. 
The  3rd  to  the  five  wounds. 
The  4th  to  the  precious  blood. 
The  5th  to  the  seven  dolours. 
The  6th  is  Good  Friday. 

The  crown  ot  thorns  '  la  the  Friday  after  QulB- 
quagesima. 

Leonard's  College  (St.).  See 
'Andrews  t  I'nivtrsity  of  St.).' 


Litoni'his  of  Hungary  (The). 
Nicholas  count  Zriny.  When  Solyman 
the  Magnificent  laid  siege  to  Szi^vth, 
Hiul  hud  taken  the  outer  circln,  £riuy, 


with  600  men,  retired  to  the  inner  circle 
A  mine  was  sprung  and  opened  a  gap 
in  this  rampart.  Zriny  and  his  600  stood 
in  the  breach,  and  only  two  survived. 

Leonine  City  (The).  Leopolis  in 
Rome  (on  the  right  bank  of  the  Tiber), 
built  by  Leo  IV.  and  named  after  him 
A.D.  852. 

It  is  after  this  pop«  that  Pope  Joan  is  place* 

Leonine  Verses,  hexameter  and 
pentameter.  Verses  which  rhyme  at 
the  middle  and  end ;  invented  by  Leonine 
or  Leon,  a  canon  of  the  church  of  St. 
Victor,  Paris,  in  middle  of  liith  cent. 

His  replicans  flare  tres  causas  explico,  quart 

More  EMMM  dicere  metra  lino. 
Let  me  explain  to  you,  therefore,  that  there  are 

three  reasons  irhrrefore 
Verses  constructed  like  mine  arc  to  be  called 

IrfWtiM. 

Leonists.  A  branch  of  the  Wal- 
denses  in  Leon.  Sec  '  Waldenses.' 

Leopold  I.  Son  of  the  kaiser-king 
Ferdinand  III.  of  the  house  of  Austria 
(1640,  1658-1705);  generally  called  'the 
Little  Man  in  Red  Stockings.'  He  also 
wore  a  red  feather. 

Leper  Kings  of  England. 
Henry  III  and  Henry  IV.  Leprosy  was 
in  the  Angevin  family.  Queen  Marguerite 
of  Anjou  died  of  the  disease. 

Robert  Brace  of  Scotland  was  also  •>  leper. 

Lesbian  or  JEolian  Poets  (The). 
Terpander,  a  native  of  Lesbos  (B.C.  700- 
650) ;  only  a  few  fragments  now  r< 
of  this  poet.   Alcaeos  of  Leobos  (B.< 
670) ;  only  a  few  fragments  of  his  odes  re- 
main, but  Horace  has  rendered  several  of 
them  into  Latin  verse.    Arion  of  Lesbos 
(B.C.  640-600) ;  no  specimen  of  this  poet 
is  extant.    Sappho  of  Lesbos  (B.I 
670) ;  a  few  fragments  of  her  poetry  re- 
main. 

Horace.  Book  1.  Ode  lx..  'Videsat  alta.  Is  • 
translation  of  an  ode  by  Alcaeos ;  so  is  Book  L 
Ode  xiv.,  '  O  navls.'— Book  i.  Ode  xxvil.,  •  Natis  in 
usum,  and  lkx>k  i.  Ode  xxxvii..  'Nunc  est  biben- 
dmii.'  are  either  translations  or  imitation- 

Called  jKolian  poets  because  they  wrou>  in  the 
*:olic  dialect.  The  other  Greek  dialects  were 
Doric,  Ionic,  and  Attic.  Homer  is  in  the  Ionia 
dialect,  and  the  best  tragedies  an  in  Attic  Greek. 

'  L'Etat  c'est  moi.'  So  said  Louis 
XIV.  when  requested  to  convene  the 
States-General.  This  is  the  rule  of  an 
autocrut,  but  the  constitution  of  Franca 
acknowledged  at  least  three  estates  up 
to  1789. 

L'Etat  de  la  Justice,  1658.  A 
fourtli  estate  introduced  in  the  State* 


LETTER 


LETTERS 


515 


General  by  Henri  II.  It  consisted  of  the 
chief  magistracy  of  the  country. 

Letter  of  Attorney  (A),  or 
'  Power  of  Attorney.'  A  deed  authorising 
the  person  named  to  act  in  your  stead. 
Whatever  is  done  by  your  legal  substi- 
tute on  your  behalf  has  the  same  autho- 
rity as  if  done  by  yourself  personally. 
Qui  f acit  per  alium  facit  per  se. 

Letter  of  Credit  (A).  An  autho-' 
rity  from  one  bank  to  another  to  credit 
the  person  named  to  a  stated  amount. 
In  this  case  the  person  who  gives  the 
letter  is  responsible  up  to  the  amount 
stated  in  the  letter. 

Letter  of  Licence.  An  instra- 
ment  executed  by  creditors  whereby  one 
who  cannot  pay  his  debts  is  permitted  to 
carry  on  his  business  under  surveillance, 
in  the  hope  of  obtaining  thus  a  better 
dividend. 

Letters  (Father  of).  I.  'Peredes 
Lettres,'  Francois  I.  of  France  (1494, 
1515-1547). 

II.  Lorenzo  de*  Medici  the  Magnifi- 
cent (1448-1492). 

Letters  Conform.  In  Scotch  law. 
A  writ  issued  by  the  supreme  court  en- 
forcing the  judgment  of  an  inferior  one. 

Letters  Missive.  An  order  from 
the  lord  chancellor  to  a  peer  to  put  in  an 
appearance  to  a  bill  filed  in  chancery. 

Letters  Patent.  A  writing  under 
the  Great  Seal,  authorising  the  party 
named  to  do  some  act  or  enjoy  some 
privilege,  or  create  some  office  mentioned 
in  the  letter.  Inventors  by  letters  patent 
have  a  monopoly  in  their  invention  for  a 
stated  term  of  years. 

Letters     of    Administration. 

The  legal  instrument  granted  by  the 
Probate  Court  to  a  person  appointed 
administrator  to  one  who  has  died  intes- 
tate. 

Letters  of  Exculpation.     In 

Scotch  law.  A   warrant   obtained  by  a 

prisoner  to  subpoena  witnesses  in  his 
defence. 

Letters  of  Ganganelli  (Clement 
XIV.).  Though  spurious,  these  letters  are 
certainly  very  interesting.  They  are  said 
to  have  been  the  productions  of  Caraccioli ; 
but  Caraccioli  died  protesting  to  the  last 
that  he  waa  only  the  translator  of  them. 


(Ganganelli  was  barn  1705,  became  por>e 
in  1769,  and  died  1774.)  See  '  Literarj 
Forgeries,'  &c. 

Letters  of  Horning.  Warrants 
for  charging  a  person  in  Scotland  to  pay  or 
perform  certain  debts  and  duties.  Whar- 
ton  says -they  were  so  called  because 
these  warrants  were  originally  proclaimed 
by  sound  of  horn. 

Letters   of  Intercommuning. 

By  an  old  law  in  England  a  man  accused 
of  any  crime,  who  did  not  appear  to  take 
his  trial,  might  be  intercommuned  or 
outlawed. 

These  letters  ran  thus :  '  We  command  and 
charge  all  our  lieges  and  subjects  that  none  pre- 
sume to  reset,  supply,  or  intercommune  with  any 
of  the  aforesaid,  our  rebels,  nor  furnish  them  with 
meat,  drink,  house,  harbour,  or  victuals,  nor  any 
other  thing  useful  or  comfortable  to  them ;  nor 
have  any  intelligence  with  them  by  word,  writing, 
message,  or  otherwise,  under  pain  of  being  repute 
and  esteemed  art  and  part  with  them  in  the  crime 
loresaid.'— LAINO,  iv.  77. 

This  was  like  the  old  Roman  Aqu<e  etlgnit  Inter- 
dictio. 

Letters  of  Junius  (The).  Author 
unknown.  In  1768  appeared  No.  45  of 
the  '  North  Briton,'  conducted  by  Wilkes, 
member  for  Aylesbury.  In  this  number 
the  king  (George  III.)  was  charged  with 
uttering  a  deliberate  lie  in  his  speech 
from  the  throne,  and  a '  general  warrant ' 
was  issued  by  the  home  secretary  for  the 
seizure  of  the  author,  printers,  and  pub- 
lishers. Junius  supported  Wilkes,  and 
maintained  that  general  warrants — that 
is,  warrants  in  which  no  names  are  speci- 
fied— are  illegal ;  and  generally  pleading 
'  the  people's  cause '  against  royal  prero- 
gatives and  autocracy. 

The  letters  began  to  appear  in  the '  Public  Adver- 
tiser,' 21  Jan.,  17(il),  and  continued  to  21  Jan.,  1772. 
John  Taylor  ascribed  the  authorship  to  Sir  Philip 
Francis  in  IKHi,  and  in  1871  the  handwriting  waa 
Investigated  by  Cabot,  who  confirmed  the  sugges- 
tion. 

Letters  of  Mark  and  Reprisal. 

Commissions  granted  to  individuals  to  fit 
out  privateers  in  time  of  war,  and  to  seize 
the  bodies  and  goods  of  antagonists. 
Abandoned  by  the  great  powers  at  th« 
Congress  of  Paris  in  1856. 

'Letters  of  Percy  Bysshe 
Shelley*  (The).  Published  in  1852. 
These  forgeries  were  exposed  in  the 
'  Athenaeum  '  in  the  months  of  February, 
March,  and  April,  1852.  See  'Literary 
Forgeries,1  &c. 

'  Letters  of  Phal'aris  (The);  1718 
Published  at  Oxford.   Bentley  proved  th* 
1*9 


•  16 


LETTERS 


LEVIATHAN 


letters  to  be  forgeries.  Phalaris  was 
tyrant  of  Agrigentum  in  Sicily.  Over- 
thrown by  Telemachus  B.C.  560,  and  died 
B.C.  549.  He  is  well  known  by  the  story 
of  the  brazen  bull.  It  is  said  that 
Perillos  showed  the  tyrant  a  brazen  bull 
meant  for  the  torture  of  criminals.  It 
was  an  oven  in  which  victims  might  be 
roasted  alive,  and  tubes  were  so  con- 
structed as  to  render  bellowing  noises 
to  drown  the  shrieks  of  those  enclosed. 
Phalaris  ordered  the  inventor  to  be  en- 
closed to  test  the  truth  of  what  he  said. 
See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Letters  of  Request.  A  writ  which 
commences  a  suit  in  the  Court  of  Arches 
against  a  clergyman,  instead  of  proceed- 
ing, in  the  first  instance,  in  the  Consis- 
tory Court. 

Letters  of  Safe  Conduct.  A  writ 
under  the  Great  Seal  guaranteeing  safety 
to  and  fro  to  the  person  named  in  the 
letter.  In  war,  an  enemy  can  travel  to 
and  fro  without  fear  of  molestation  under 
PHI -h  defence ;  and  persons  charged  with 
crimes  cannot  legally  be  detained  so  long 
as  they  act  under  such  authority. 

Letters  of  Uriah.  Similar  to  iae 
classic  '  Letters  of  Bellerophon  ' — that  is, 
a  treacherous  letter  of  friendship,  but  in 
reality  a  death-warrant. 

'  And  it  came  to  pass  in  the  morning 
that  David  wrote  a  letter  to  Joab,  and 
Bent  it  by  the  hand  of  Uriah.  And  he 
wrote  in  the  letter,  saying :  Set  ye  Uriah 
in  the  forefront  of  the  hottest  battle, 
and  retire  ye  from  him,  that  he  may  be 
•mitten  and  die.'— 2  Sam.  xi.  14, 15. 

However.  sir,  here  Is  a  guarantee ;  look  at  IU 
contents:  I  do  not  again  carry  the  letters  of 
Uriah.— Sir  W.  SCOTT.  Redga*ntlet,  ch.  xvi. 

Letters  of  the  Sepulchre.  Two 
codes  made  by  Godfrey  and  the  patri- 
archs of  the  court  of  Jerusalem  :  one  re- 
specting the  rights  and  duties  of  burghers, 
and  the  other  respecting  tin-  privileges  «»f 
the  nobles.  These  two  codes  were  laid 
up  in  a  coffer  with  the  treasures  of  the 
church  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre. 

Lettre  de  Cachet  ( Un).  A  sealed 
letter,  in  virtue  of  which  the  obnoxious 
person  named  therein  might  be  arrested 
and  sent  either  to  prison  or  into  exile, 
without  trial,  or  even  being  informed  of 
the.  nature  of  his  offence.  This  infamous 
tyranny  was  abolished  by  the  revolution. 
it.  Floreutiu.  a  governor  of  the  BaatUle,  used  to 


boast  that  he  had  received  50,000  lettree  de  cachet. 
As  the  fortress  would  not  hold  above  70  or  *o  ;u  » 
time,  and  few  were  ever  released,  the  deeds  of 
death  must  have  been  pretty  quick  and  numerous 
within  those  walls. 

Lettres  Provinciales  (Lea),  1658 
-1657.  The  famous  letters  of  Blaise 
Pascal  against  the  Jesuits  and  in  defence 
of  the  Jansenists,  written  under  the 
assumed  name  of  'Louis  de  Montalte.' 
The  whole  title  is  '  Lettres  de  Louis  de 
Montalte  a  un  provincial  de  ses  amis,  et 
aux  RR.  PP.  Je"suites.'  In  tin  -si-  : 
Pascal  lashes  the  loose  morals  of  the 
Jesuits  with  wonderful  humour,  vigour, 
and  enthusiasm.  Though  condemned  at 
Rome,  they  are  models  of  their  kind. 

There  are  eighteen  complete  letters ;  the  nine- 
teenth Is  a  fragment,  and  the  twentieth  is  by 
Lemaistre.  The  first  three  are  In  defence  of 
Arnauld,  who  had  attacked  the  Jesuit*  in  a  work 
entitled  '  Moral  Theology  of  the  Jesuit*  ;  bat  it  is 
on  the  subsequent  fifteen  letters  that  the  fame  of 
I'.vscal  rests.  He  rh:.ri!.-s  the  Jesuits  with  lo.^e 
morals,  mental  reservation,  simony, equivocation, 
and  want  of  holiness. 

Levellers.  I.  April  1649.  A  body  of 
men  that  first  appeared  in  Surrey,  and 
went  about  pulling  down  park  palings  and 
1« 'veiling  hedges, especially  those  on  crown 
pn.perty.  They  gave  out  thi 
William  the  Conqueror  landed  the  nati\  •• 
English  have  been  oppressed.  Colonel 
Lilbtirne  was  lodged  in  prison  for  favour- 
ing the  Levellers. 

IL  1647.  A  political  party  which  made 
terms  with  Cromwell  in  November,  and 
demanded  the  king's  death  in  the  No- 
vember following  (1648).  Their  platform 
was  the  perfect  equality  of  man  and  t  hu 
abolition  of  all  ranks  and  degrees. 
The  French  Quixotic  conceit  of  '  liberty, 
equality,  and  fraternity'  well  expresses 
the  levellers'  charter.  Levellers  were 
first  called  Rationalists. 

IU.  In  Irish  history,  17f>0,  Levell.-ra 
were   agrarian   rebels,  afterwards   fall.'": 
"Whiteboys.     They  were  called    L> 
from  their  levelling  the  hedges  of  en- 
commons,  and  began  their  work  in  lip 
perary.  Subsequently  they  enlarged  then 
programme,  and  set  up  for  the  •_•• 
redress  of  agrarian  grievances  connected 
with  the  letting,  buying,  and  selling  o( 
land,    hiring    and    eviction,   tithes    and 
rates.     See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

'Leviathan.'  Hobbes's  great  work 
is  an  id  -al  Commonwealth,  called  by 
him  '  the  .Matter,  Form,  and  Power  of  • 
Commonwealth,  Ecclesiastical  and  Civil.1 
It  foarl'  Bbly  attacks  early  scripture  au- 


LEX 


LIA 


617 


tho.ities,  and  has  always  been  one  of 
tLe  strongholds  of  sceptics.  Hobbes 
considered  the  philosopher  Locke  a  sup- 
porter of  his  principles. 

Lex  JEmilia  Sumptuaria.  A 
lr.*7  by  Marcus  JEmilius  Lepidus,  consul 
B.C  78,  limiting  both  the  quantity  and 
kind  of  foods  to  be  used  at  banquets  and 
other  entertainments.  See  '  Lex  Licinia,' 

Lex  Carolina,  1532.  A  law  of 
the  German  Empire  passed  in  the  reign 
of  Charles  V.,  whence  the  name.  It 
regulated  the  criminal  procedure,  and 
put  an  end  to  the  arbitrary  processes 
which  had  hitherto  prevailed.  It  fur- 
thermore enjoined  the  publicity  of 
debates  and  the  publication  of  all  judi- 
cial sentences. 

Lex   Fabia  de  Plagiariis.     A 

law  against  literary  '  thieves '  or  plagia- 
rists. The  punishment  was  either  a  fine 
or  being  sent  to  the  mines. 

Lex  Hortensia  ordained  that  mar- 
ket days  (nundlncR)  should  in  future  be 
fasti  or  court  days,  that  country  people 
might  get  their  lawsuits  determined  when 
they  came  to  town  for  market. 

Non-court  days  were  called  by  the  old  Remain 
neftisti ;  i.e.  not  fasti  or  court  days. 

Lex  Licinia  Sumptuaria,  B.C.  55. 

A  sumptuary  law  forbidding  more  than 
8  Ibs.  of  fresh  meat  and  1  Ib.  of  salt  meat 
to  be  served  up  at  table  on  any  one  day. 

The  Fannian  law,  B.C.  168,  forbade  that  more 
than  one  fowl  should  be  served  at  any  one  table, 
and  that  not  a  fattened  one,  qute  lion  altilis  esset. — 
Gel.  ii.  '24.  See  '  Lex  ./Emilia,1  Ac. 

Lex  non  Scripta.  Common  law 
in  contradistinction  to  statute  law.  It 
may  be  written  or  printed,  but  does  not 
derive  its  authority  thus.  The  written 
document  is  a  mere  description  or 
memorial  of  the  customs  which  have 
prevailed. 

Lex  Oppia,  B.C.  213.  That  no 
woman  should  wear  more  than  half  an 
ounce  of  gold,  nor  wear  a  dress  of  two 
colours,  nor  ride  in  a  carriage  within  half 
*  mile  of  any  city  or  town. 

Lex  Papia  Popprea,  A.D.  9.    To 

promote  population.  It  gave  rewards  to 
marriage  and  imposed  penalties  on  celi- 
bacy. Those  who  had  three  children 
had  several  privileges.  See  '  Jus  Trium,' 
&c.  Those  who  were  bachelors  could 
not  succeed  to  auy  inheritance  except  of 


their  nearest  relations,  and  even  then  & 
part  was  forfeit  to  the  state. 

Lex  Porcia  prohibited  the  scourg- 
ing of  a  Roman  citizen.  Paul  refers  to 
this  prohibition,  Acts  xxii.  25. 

Lex  Regia  of  Denmark,  1665.  A 
law  to  fix  the  order  of  succession  in  the 
royal  house. 

Lex  Talionis.  The  law  of  retalia- 
tion, as  an  eye  for  an  eye,  and  a  tooth  for 
a  tooth.  See  '  Vendetta,'  '  Rimbecco.' 

Lexington  (The  glorious  Victory 
in  the  Battle  of),  19  April,  1775.  This 
was  no  battle,  but  a  mere  skirmish,  in 
which  the  Americans  had  the  advantage. 
Its  sole  importance  is  that  it  was  the 
first  fight  between  the  colonists  and  the 
British  soldiers.  Governor  Gage  had 
sent  a  detachment  of  800  men  to  destroy 
a  depot  of  stores  and  arms  at  Concord, 
about  twenty  miles  from  Boston  in  Mas- 
sachusetts. The  British  reached  Lex- 
ington at  five  in  the  morning,  but  were 
resisted  there,  and  at  one  of  the  bridges 
near  Concord  by  the  American  minute- 
men  (q.v.).  Some  20,000  Americans  came 
rushing  to  resist,  and  the  British  had  to 
retire  with  the  loss  of  60  killed  and  186 
wounded.  The  Americans  had  30  killed 
and  about  as  many  more  wounded. 

Lia    Fail    (The)   of   Ireland.    The 

'  Fatale  Marmor '  or  '  Stone  of  Destiny.' 
So  called  from  the  tradition  that  wher. 
ever  this  stone  was  the  people  would  be 
the  dominant  power.  Hence  the  Latin 
distich : 

Ni  fallat  fatum,  Scot!,  quocunque  locatum 
Invenient  lapidem,  regnare  tenentur  ibidem. 

It  was  brought  to  Ireland  by  the  Tuatha 
na  Danaan  (q.v.)  and  set  up  in  Tara, 
the  capital  of  Bregia.  Upon  this  stone 
the  ancient  Irish  kings  were  installed. 
Fergus,  the  leader  of  the  Dalraidio 
colony  (q.v.)  in  Argyllshire,  brought  it 
over  with  him  to  Albany  (West  Scot- 
land), but  Kenneth  II.,  the  conqueror 
of  the  Picts,  removed  it  from  Argyll  to 
Scone  in  840,  and  Scotland  was  then 
called  '  the  Kingdom  of  Scone.'  In  1296 
Edward  I.  carried  it  to  London,  where 
ever  since  it  has  been  in  Westminster 
Abbey.  Over  it  is  a  rude  chair  on  which 
our  mdnarchs  sit  to  be  crowned. 

According  to  Keating  ('  History  of  Ire- 
land '),  '  Lia '  means  a  stone,  and  '  Fail' 
is  for  Falias,  the  city  whence  the  stout 


si  e 


UBELLATICI 


LIBERT&3 


was  removed  to  Tara  in  Ireland.  The 
tradition  is  that  this  stone  is  the  very 
one  that  Jacob  used  for  his  pillow  when 
he  had  the  vision  about  the  ladder. 

The  Fatale  Marmor  does  not  seem  to  be  the 
same  stone  as  the  Lia  Fail.    The  Lia  Fail  we  are 


told  waa  a  pillar  nine  feet  high  ;  but  the  FaUlo 
ke  Pompey's  pillar  at 
Alexandria),  20  Inches  long.  10  inches  thick,  and 


Marmor 


syenite  (lik 


about  17  broad. 

Libellatici.  Those  Christians  who 
Dad  a  libellus  or  certificate  from  a  hea- 
then magistrate  to  show  that  they  had 
complied  with  the  emperor's  order  in 
sacrificing  or  offering  incense  to  idols. 

Libellus  Pacis,  3rd  cent.  A  cer- 
tificate of  peace  given  by  some  con- 
fessor to  a  lapsed  Christian  procuring 
readmission  into  Christian  communion. 
The  form  was  as  follows.  'Let  *  *  be 
received  into  church  communion,  with 
all  those  who  belong  to  him.' 

Liber  Albus,  1419.  The  White 
Book  of  the  city  of  London  compiled  by 
John  Carpenter,  town  clerk  of  the  city 
of  London,  and  one  of  the  four  executors 
of  the  famous  'Dick  Whittington.'  It 
contains  the  various  ordinances  regulat- 
ing the  internal  trade  of  the  city,  its  laws 
and  customs.  The  book  was  edited  by 
II.  T.  Riley,  and  printed  in  1859  ('  Mom  - 
menta  GUdhalloa  Londoniensis '). 

Liber  Censualis  Angliae.  The 
1  Rate-book  of  England.'  So  Doomsday 
Book  (q.v.)  was  sometimes  called. 

Liber  de  Wintonia.  The  Bock 
of  Winchester.  Doomsday  Book  was  so 
called  because  it  was  anciently  pre- 
served under  three  locks  and  keys  in  the 
royal  treasury  of  that  city. 

Liber  Niger  Scaccarii  (The). 
A  roll  of  military  tenants  made  in  the 
reign  of  Henry  II.  of  England.  The 
tenants  enrolled  in  this  book  held  single 
knight's  fees  of  the  crown.  See  p.  95. 

Books  of  magic  and  necromancy  were  called 
•  l.iliri  Nigri,'  '  Librl  sacra  nU'redine  colorati ' ;  or 
rather,  Books  of  the  Black  Art. 

Liber  Regis.  So  Doomsday  Book 
(q.v.)  was  called.  See  '  King's  Book.' 

Liber  Vitro,  of  the  Middle  Ages, 
was  the  Martyrology. 

Liber  Viventium,  of  the  Middle 
Ages,  was  the  book  in  which  the  allow- 
ances or  '  commons '  of  the  monks  were 
registered. 


Liberal  Union  (T1i*\  18W.  An 
association  of  Unionists  of  all  shades  of 
1  Liberal  opinion  '  for  the  dissemination 
of  Unionist  principles,  i.e.  against  the 
separation  of  Ireland  from  England  by 
giving  to  Ireland  '  Home  Rule.'  Frorr 
1886  they  acted  with  Lord  Salisbury's 
Conservative  government  and  broke  HU  ay 
from  Mr.  Gladstone's  party,  which  ad- 
vocated '  Home  Rule  ''(q.v.). 

Liberator  (The).  I.  Daniel  O'Con- 
nell,  also  called  'The  Agitator*  (1775- 
1847).  He  began  to  take  a  leading  piut 
in  promoting  the  claims  of  Roman  Ca- 
tholics in  1803.  Daniel  O'Connell  with 
Sh.-il  fotiml.-d  the  New  Catholic  Asso- 
ciation in  1823 ;  set  up  the  Repeal  Asso- 
ciation in  1840 ;  and  held  monster  meet- 
ings in  1848. 

II.  Giuseppe  Garibaldi  (1807-1882). 
The  finest  character  for  manly  indep.  i id 
ence,  self-renunciation,  military  re- 
sources, and  civil  administration  com- 
bined that  ever  existed.  He  liberated 
Sicily  and  Naples;  and  did  much  to 
unify  the  thirteen  Italian  states  under 
the  one  sway  of  Victor  Emmanuel. 

Liberator   Clubs,   1828.      Clubs 

established  by  Daniel  O'Connell  in  •  \.-iy 

part  of  Ireland,  in  connection  with  the 

i   Catholic  Association  (g.?-.).     F.adi  1. ranch 

I  had   its  own  organisation   and    int'-rnal 

management ;  and  all  the  clubs  were  so 

knit  together  as  to  insure  at  any  time  a 

simultaneous  movement. 

Liberators,  1828.  A  faction  esta- 
blished in  Ireland  by  Daniel  O'Coni..  11 
to  prevent  the  formation  of 
societies,  and  to  conciliate  all  Ireland  in 
one  brotherhood,  having  in  view  the  two 
great  objects,  Catholic  Emancipation  and 
equal  civil  rights  for  alL  The  Liberators 
were  bound  to  prevent  riots  and  faction 
fights,  to  protect  voters  from  the  yen- 
geance  of  their  landlords,  to  promote  ex- 
clusive dealings  with  '  friends  of  religious 
and  civil  liberty,'  and  to  use  every  effort 
to  promote  in  Ireland  the  exclusive  use 
of  Irish  growth,  breeding,  and  manufac- 
ture. The  force  of  O'Connell  was  moral 
force  only. 

Libert^s  Qallicanes.  The  Gallic 
Church  insists  that  there  are  two  distinct 
powers,  one  spiritual  and  the  other  tem- 
poral; that  infallibility  does  not  reside 
iu  the  pope  but  in  the  church  or  wholt 


LIBERTINES 


LICINIAN 


619 


body  episcopal ;  and  that  the  judgments 
of  general  councils  are  authoritative.  In 
1682  Bossuet  reduced  the  Libertes  Gal- 
licanes  into  the  following  items :  (1)  The 
church  must  be  ruled  by  the  canons  ;  (2) 
the  power  of  St.  Peter  and  his  successors 
is  only  spiritual ;  (3)  the  laws  and  con- 
stitution of  the  kingdom  are  independent 
of  the  church ;  (4)  the  decrees  and  judg- 
ments of  the  pope  may  be  reformed. 
Hincmar,  Gerson,  Bossuet,  the  Abbe* 
Fleury,  Cardinal  La  Luzerne,  Bausset, 
Frayssinous,  Guillon,  Boyer,  Affre,  and 
others  were  great  sticklers  for  this  liberty 
of  the  Gallic  Church. 

Libertines.  I.  Acts  vi.  9.  Jews 
manumitted  bj  the  Romans,  to  whom 
probably  were  added  those,  like  Paul.who 
were  admitted  to  the  Roman  franchise. 
These  Jews  and  proselytes  had  a  syna- 
gogue of  their  own. 

II.  1525.    A  religious  sect  in  the  re- 
formed church   founded  by  Quintin,  a 
tailor  of  Picardy,  and  a  man  named  Copin. 
Their  disciples  were  at  liberty  to  be  either 
Calvinists   or   Lutherans.      Their    chief 
tenets  were   (a)  that  whatever  is   done, 
God  is  the  doer  of  it ;  and  (b)  that  nothing 
is  sinful  but  what  you  think  to  be  so. 

III.  Of  Florence  were  those  who  cared 
neither  for  a  republican  form  of  govern- 
ment, such  as  Savonarola  wanted  to  esta- 
blis^i ;  nor  yet  an  oligarchy  ;  nor  yet  for 
a  tyranny  in  the   hands  of   one  of   the 
Medici ;  but  only  for  a  laissez-aller  go- 
vernment where  every  one  might  do  as 
he  liked. 

These  political  quidnuncs  had  evidently  gra- 
duated in  the  Abbey  of  ThtJleme,  over  the  door 
of  which  institution  was  inscribed  '  FAIS  CE  QUK 

VOULDRAS.1 

Liberty  (The  Feast  of),  B.C.  479. 
An  annual  festival  held  on  the  site  of  the 
battle  of  Platea,  to  commemorate  the 
victory  won  over  the  Persians  in  that 
famous  battle. 

Liberty  of  December  (The).  The 
Feast  of  Fools,  28  Dec.,  in  honour  of  the 
slaughtered  Innocents  of  Bethlehem. 
Monks  joined  in  the  supreme  foolery  of 
this  festival  (Dy  TILLIOT,  '  Memoires  pour 
eervir  a  1'histoire  de  la  Fete  des  Fous). 

Liberty  Tree  (The),  1765.  A  tree 
in  Boston,  Massachusetts,  on  which  the 
Boston  insurgents  hung  the  effigy  of  Mr. 
Oliver,  the  newly-appointed  stamp-dis- 
tributor of  the  British  government.  The 
effigy  was  subsequently  burnt  in  a  bonfire. 


This  was  the  commencement  of  the 
American  revolt  for  independence. 

'Trees  of  Liberty'  (g.r.)  were  quite 
affairs. 

Libiti'na.  The  Roman  goddess  in 
whose  temple  was  kept  all  the  parapher- 
nalia required  for  funerals ;  whence  the 
word  was  used  for  funoral  apparatus 
generally,  and  libitindrius  in  Latin 
means  an  undertaker. 

Libitince  Ratio.  The  register  of 
deaths.  The  name  of  every  one  who  died 
was  recorded  by  the  Romans  in  a  register 
so  called.  See  above. 

Librarian  of  the  Republic  of 

Letters.  John  Albert  Fabricius  of 
Leipsic,  who  died  1786,  aged  68.  So  called 
from  his  intimate  acquaintance  with 
books. 

'  Libri  Symbolic!  Ecclesisa 
EvangelicaB.'  Books  of  faith  and 
discipline  were  so  called  by  the  Lutherans. 
They  consisted  of  the  three  Catholic 
creeds  (viz.  the  Apostles',  the  Nicene,  and 
the  Athanasian),  the  Augsburg  Confession, 
the  Apology  for  that  confession  by  Me- 
lanchthon,  theArticles  of  Smalkald  drawn 
up  by  Luther,  Luther's  Catechisms,  and 
the  Formula  of  Concord,  called  the  Book 
of  Torgau.  See  each  of  these  in  loco. 

Lichfleld House  Compact  (The], 
1834.  A  caucus  opposed  to  the  govern- 
ment of  Sir  Robert  Peel  and  the  torie* 
generally.  Lord  John  Russell  met  his 
chief  supporters  at  Lichfield  House  to 
initiate  them  into  his  Reform  measures ; 
and,  after  the  fall  of  the  Whig  ministry 
on  the  resignation  of  Lord  Grey,  it  is 
there  that  he  laid  down  the  tactics  which 
the  Whigs  should  adopt. 

Lichtmesse,  or  '  Festuni  Candelsa,' 
The  festival  of  a  founder. 

LicinianRogations  (The),B.c.  876. 
Three  bills  brought  in  by  Licinius  the  tri- 
bune of  the  plebs,  (1)  authorising  that  the 
interest  paid  on  loans  should  be  deducted 
from  the  principal;  (2)  limiting  the 
amount  of  public  land  held  by  any  indi- 
vidual to  500  jugera  (820  acres) ;  and  (3) 
ordaining  that  one  of  the  two  consuls 
should  be  a  plebeian. 

By  public  lands  was  meant  the  lands  of  con- 
quered  people  taken  possession  of  by  the  con- 
querors.  Thus  William  the  Conqueror  parcelled 
the  land  of  England  into  fiefs  among  his  baron*. 


620    LIEUTENANT-GENERAL 


LIMERICK 


Lieutenant-General  of  France. 
A  temporary  dignity  conferred  on  the  Due 
de  Guise  in  1558  and  1560 ;  on  Prince  de 
Conde*  in  1668 ;  on  the  Due  d'Anjou  in 
1567  ;  on  the  Due  de  Mayenne  in  1589 ;  on 
the  Due  d'Orleans  in  1648;  on  Comte 
d'Artois  in  April  1814 ;  apd  on  Louis 
Philippe  in  July  1880. 

Light  of  Greece  (The).  Corinth  is 
called  by  Cicero  '  lumen  toti  is  Grecise,' 
yet  it  is  somewhat  remarkable  that 
Corinth  has  not  produced  one  single 
author  whose  name  has  come  down  to  our 
knowledge.  Boeotia,  proverbially  dull  and 
stupid,  was  the  birthplace  of  Pindar. 

Light  of  the  World  (The).  Sieg- 
mund  (q.v.)t  or  Sigismund,  kaiser-king  of 
Germany  (1868, 1410-1487),  master  of  six 
languages. 

Jocosely  called  Supra  Grammatical*,  because  on 
one  occasion  when  he  had  blundered  in  his  Latin 
he  replied.  '  Ego  sum  Imperator  Komanorum,  et 
•upra  grammuticam.' 

Light-armed  Troops.    The  Bri- 

tMi  cavalry  is  subdivided  into  light, 
heavy,  and  medium.  The  light-Armed. 
are  the  Hussars;  the  heavy-Armed  are 
the  4th  and  5th  Dragoon  Guards,  and  the 
1st  and  2nd  Dragoons;  the  medium  in- 
clude the  Lancers,  and  the  rest  of  the 
Dragoon  Guards  and  Dragoons. 

Lightfoot    Scholarship.      For 

history.  Oneevery  year  for  und«  r<:r;t«luut,  ^ 
of  the  University  of  Cambridge.  Value 
45Z.  a  year,  tenable  for  8  years.  Fouinl«  <1 
by  the  Rev.  Joseph  Barber  Lightfoot,  D.D  . 
Hulsean  Professor  of  Divinity  1870. 

Lightning  or  Thunderbolt  ( The). 
phen  II.  of  Hungary  (1100,  1114- 
1181).  So  called  from  his  impetuosity. 

II.  Bajazet  L  sultan  of  the  Turks  was 
surnamed  '  Uderim '  (the  Lightning)  for 
his  fiery  impetuosity  (1847, 1889-1408). 

Light-Shot.  A  kind  of  Church 
rate. 

\\hon  the  Danes  were  overthrown  at  Ethandune 
Alfred  allowed  them  to  settle  in  a  part  of  England 
assigned  to  them,  on  condition  of  their  paying 

i  ..iinvshot  (I'l-teft  pc-mv),  Light  shot,  and 
plough-alms  (.rent-charge). 

Liguorists  (The),  or  '  Liguorians,' 
1782.  Disciples  of  Alphonso  Maria  de 
Liguori  of  Naples.  His  followers  are 
called  '  Redemptorists,'  and  his  Institute 
is  the  'Very  Holy  Redeemer.'  The  object 
of  this  foundation  is  to  supply  preachers 
and  teachers  in  rural  districts. 
8t.  Alphonso  Maria  Uguori  (1696-1787).  His  in- 


stitution received  the  sanction  of  Benedict  XIV 
and  Clement  XII. 

Ligurian  Republic  (The),  1797 
Established  by  Napoleon  Bonaparte. 
Genoa  was  the  principal  territory  of  that 
part  of  Italy  called  by  the  Romans 
'  Liguria.' 

Ligyan,  i.e.  •  Ligurian.' 

Lilacs  and  the  Blues  (The).  Two 
rival  parties  in  the  court  of  Frain 
The  lilacs  were  the  partisans  of  Madame 
d'Etampes;  the  blues  were  the  pa. ; 
of  Diane  de  Poitiers.  Madame  d'Etampes 
was  the  mistress  of  the  king ;  Diane  de 
Poitiers  was  the  mistress  of  the  dauphin, 
Henri  II.  Madame  d'Etampes,  to  throw 
a  flimsy  veil  over  her  anfours,  was  '  mar- 
ried '  to  Jean  de  Brosse ;  and  Diane  de 
Poitiers  was  the  young  widow  of  Louis 
de  Bre*ze\  Both  king  and  dauphin  had 
a  wife  living  at  the  tint.-.  Madame 
d'Etampes  was  9  years  the  younger.  She 
died  at  the  age  of  67  ;  lu-r  rival  dit-d  at  the 
age  of  68. 

Lilburne      Agreement     (Tfa), 
1  May,  1649.     Lilburne's  reformed  pro- 
gramme   of    'The     Agreement    of    the 
People'   (q.v.).  "(1)  It  protested  again -4 
the  convocation  of  parliaments  only  for 
six  months  every  two  years,  the  council 
ruling  without  restraint  the  other 
teen  months;  (2)  itiusi>t.',l  on  an  annual 
parliament,  with  a  c-utnmitti-r  <hu 
recess;  (8)  no  member  to  be  eligible  f»r 
re-election;  (4)  no  oflk-er  to  bet-! 
the  term  of  every  officer's  commis^ 
tin-  army  to  be  limited  ;  (5)  the  high  conrt 
of  justice  and   council   of    state   tc   br 
abolished ;  (6)  all  proceedings  in  the  law- 
courts  to  be  in  English  orly  ;  (7)  l\.< 
of  lawyers  to  be  reduced ;  <8)  excise  and 
customs  to  be  abolished ;  (?)  the  religion 
to  be  reformed ;  (10)  tithes  to  Se  abolished, 
and    (11)    the  stipend  of  eve-y  minister 
to  be  fixed  at  1502.  a  year,  to  be  raised  by 
the  parish  rates. 
What  wonld  Dissenter*  say  now  to  *<».  11  r 

Lily  (Knights  of  the),  1048  A  mili- 
tary order  of  Navarre,  founded  b»  Garcia. 

Limerick  (Treaty  of),  8  O<*.  1091. 
Concluded  with  the  Irish  by  Gr^Mcral 
r.inkcll,  in  the  reign  of  William  III.  By 
this  treaty  the  Catholics  of  Ireland  -ere 
granted  freedom  of  worship;  allo»«.l 
the  use  of  arms;  the  possession  of  ti—-ir 
estates ;  the  right  to  sit  in  parliament  V) 


LIMITATION 


LINGERER 


621 


vote  at  elections,  to  practise  law  and 
medicine,  and  to  engage  in  trade  and  com- 
merce. Those  of  the  Irish  soldiery  who 
preferred  it  were  allowed  to  accept  service 
under  some  friendly  foreign  power. 

The  alleged  violation  of  the  treaty  by  the  go- 
vernment has  been  the  subject  of  frequent  and 
acrimonious  controversy  by  Irish  demagogues. 

Limitation  (The  Statute  of ).  Came 
into  operation  1  Jan.,  1879.  By  this  act 
fcweive  years'  possession  is  a  bar  to  any 
action  for  the  recovery  of  real  estate,  un- 
less the  plaintiff  during  those  years  was 
an  infant,  in  which  case  eighteen  years 
is  a  bar. 

For  all  ordinary  debts  the  limitation  Is  six  years. 
After  -which  time  they  are  '  statute  run.' 

.Limited  Liabilities.  In  1862  was 
passed  the  '  Joint  Stock  Limited  Com- 
panies  Act,'  which  authorised  any  seven 
persons  or  more  to  incorporate  themselves 
with  a  stated  nominal  capital  to  carry  on 
their  concern  ;  but  limited  the  liability  of 
a  shareholder  to  the  nominal  value  of 
the  number  of  shares  held  by  him. 

Limited  Liability.  18,  19  Viet. 
c.  133  (1855).  An  Act  of  Parliament 
limiting  the  liability  of  subscribers  to  a 
joint-stock  company  to  the  number  of 
shares  awarded  to  them  by  the  directors 
of  the  company.  Before  the  passing  of 
this  act  each  shareholder  was  liable  to 
an  unlimited  extent  for  all  the  debts  of 
the  company,  whether  they  held  few  or 
many  shares. 

Lincoln.  Impeachment  of  Dr.  King 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  for  'ritualistic  prac- 
tices,' by  the  Church  Evangelical  Society 
in  1889.  The  case  was  tried  before  the 
Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  assisted  by 
the  Bishops  of  London,  Oxford,  Here- 
ford, and  Salisbury.  The  verdict  was 
not  given  in  Aug.  1890,  when  this  article 
was  passing  through  the  press. 

Lincoln  College,  Oxford,  1427. 
Founded  by  Richard  Fleming,  bishop  of 
Lincoln.  The  head-master  is  called  the 
rector. 

Lincoln  Green.  Lincoln  at  one 
time  dyed  the  best  green  in  all  England, 
Coventry  the  best  blue,  and  Yorkshire 
the  best  greys.  Kendal  was  also  noted 
for  its  green. 

Lindsey.  The  north-east  part  of 
Lincolnshire,  forming  an  insulai  district, 


and  including  the  wolds  or  eha^k  hills. 
The  other  two  parts  are  called  Holland 
and  Kesteven 


Lindisfarne  MS.  (The).  Other- 
wise  known  as  the  Durham  Book,  now  in 
the  Cottonian  collection  in  the  British 
Museum.  It  contains  the  four  Gospels,  in 
Latin,  with  various  prefatory  matter  by 
St.  Jerome,  and  was  written  about  the 
year  700  A.D.,  in  the  island  of  Lindis- 
farne, by  Eadfrith,  who  was  bishop  from 
A.D.  698  to  721.  It  is  remarkable  foi  the 
beauty  of  the  characters  in  which  it  is 
written,  the  unusual  stoutness  of  the 
parchment,  and  for  the  coloured  geo- 
metrical patterns  which  adorn  four  of  its 
pages.  Besides  this  it  contains  a  gloss 
in  the  old  Northumbrian  dialect,  written 
by  a  priest  named  Aldred,  after  A.D.  950. 
The  Lindisfarne  MS.  has  been  printed 
(inaccurately)  for  the  Surtees  Society,  also 
(partially)  by  Bouterwek,  and  (fully)  by 
Professor  Skeat  for  the  Pitt  Press. 

Supplied  by  Professor  Skeat. 

Lines  of  Boulair  (The),  1854,  in 
Gallipoli.  Entrenchments  thrown  up  by 
the  united  French  and  English  army, 
extending  from  the  Gulf  of  Saros  to  the 
Sea  of  Marmora. 

Lines  of  Torres  Vedras,  in 
Portugal,  1809-1810.  Lines  of  defence 
within  which  Wellington  took  refuge  in 
1810,  when  he  found  it  impossible  to 
defend  the  frontier  of  Portugal  against 
the  French  armies.  From  these  lines  he 
issued  in  1811,  and  drove  the  French  out 
of  the  peninsula.  The  first  line  ex- 
tended from  Alhandra  to  the  mouth  of 
the  Sizandro,  and  was  twenty-nine  miles 
long.  The  second  stretched  from  Quin- 
tella  to  the  mouth  of  the  St.  Lorenza, 
and  was  twenty-four  miles  long.  The 
third  line,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Tagus, 
was  very  short,  but  the  entire  ground 
thus  fortified  was  500  square  miles. 

Lingerer  (The}.  Quintus  Fabius 
Maximus,  who  was  sent  against  Hanni- 
bal, refused  battle,  and  harassed  the 
invader  by  cutting  off  his  supplies,  inter- 
cepting his  communications,  falling  on 
foraging  parties,  and  watching  oppor- 
tunities of  minor  attacks.  Ennius  says 
'  Unus  homo  nobis  cunctando  restituit 
rem,'  and  the  well-known  English  equiva- 
lent is,  '  Win,  like  Fabius,  by  delay.' 


1-1-2 


LINGUA 


LION'S 


Lingua  Franca.  A  medley  of 
Italian,  French,  and  Teutonic. 

Li  ion  (The).  L  Heinrich  duke  of 
Bavaria  and  Saxony,  son  of  Heinrich  the 
Proud  (1129-1195). 

II.  Louis  VIII.  of  Prance,  who  was 
born  under  the  sign  Leo  (1187,  1223- 


III.  William  of  Scotland,  who  chose 
a  r«-d  lion  rampant  for  his  cognizance 
(*,  11G5-1214). 

Al  >  Arslan,  BOD  of  Togrul  Bay,  the  Pereo- 
Turkish  monarch,  was  called  The  Valia.nl  Lion 
(•,  KMti  : 

Arioch  nl  A  tier  was  the  '  Lion  king  of  Assyria' 
(B.C.  11U7-18D7). 

Lion-hearted  (The).  Cceur-de-lion. 
Richard  I.  of  England  was  so  called 
(1157,  1189-1199). 

It  ia  said  that  a  lyon  was  pat  to  kynge  Klrharde, 
beying  in  prison  ...  to  devour  him,  and  when 
the  lyon  was  gapynge  he  pat  his  anne  in  his 
mouth,  and  pulled  the  lyon  by  the  harte  so  hard 
slewe  the  lyon;  and  therefore  ...  he  to 
ciill.-.l  Hicharde  d»r«  de  Lyon.—  RASTAI.L,  Chronicle 
(158-2). 

Lion  Rouge  (Le).  Marshal  Ney, 
famous  for  his  large  crop  of  red  hair  and 
-  M!  whiskers  (1769-1816). 

Lion  Sermon  (The).  Preached  in 
'October  at  St.  Katherine  Cree,  London, 
in  memory  of  Sir  John  Gayor's  deliver- 
ance from  a  lion  'in  the  deserts  of 
Araby,'  during  the  reign  of  James  I.  or 
Charles  L 

This  was  above  2CO  years  ago.  At  present  there 
'  re  no  lions  In  Arabia.  Sir  John  Oayor  was  a 
fxmdon  inerchunt..  tni\  -ollintf  about  Asia,  Ac.  He 
.  eqaeathed  3001.  for  the  relief  of  the  poor  on 
condition  that  a  commemorative  sermon  on  his 
escape  was  preached  at  the  time  appointed.  We 
ejre  told  that  Sir  John  was  on  his  knees  in  prayer 
when  the  lion  came  up,  smelt  about  him, 
l>ro\\  li-d  round  and  round  him,  and  then  ran  off. 

Lion  of  Bohemia  (The).    A  lion 

with  two  tails. 

Lion  of  England  (The).  Napo- 
leon said,  '  Let  us  chase  these  leopards 
into  the  sea,'  and  Bertrand  du  Guesclin 
said  that  men  'devoyent  bien  honorer  la 
noble  Fleur-de-lis,  plus  qu'ils  ne  faisaient 
le  felon  leopard.'  The  English  lion  is 
what  is  called  a  lion  leopard^.  The 
leopard  was  the  crest  of  the  dukes  of 
Normandy  —  as  Honore"  Caille  du  Fourni 
(or  Fourny)  says,  '  le  le*opard  ayant  ete 
pris  par  ces  princes  et  seigneurs  iiormands 
qui  etaiont  souvent  sortis  hors  mariage 
.  .  .  pour  represents  leur  naissance  par 
le  leopard,  batard  du  lion  ';  and,  continues 
<l'e  great  antiquwry,  both  displayed  alike 


Meur  naturelle  geWrosite*,  dont  1'un  et 
1'autre  de  ces  ammaux  eat  le  symbole.' 

Lion  of  God  (The).  I.  Ali,  the 
cousin  and  son-in-law  of  Mohammad 
4  the  prophet '  (born  602,  kalif  GSii-MO). 
He  married  Fatima.the  prophet's  daugh- 
ter, and  left  two  sous,  Hassan  and  Hosein 
or  Hussein. 

II.  Hamza.  Gabriel  told  Mohammed 
that  his  uncle  Hamza  was  registered  in 
heaven  as  The  Lion  of  God  aiid  hv 
prophet. 

Lion  of  Janina(TM.  Ali  Pasha, 
overthrown  by  Ibrahim  Pasha  (1741, 
1788-1822). 

Lion  Of  Justice  (The).  Henry  L 
(Beauclerc),  1068,  1100-1185.  So  called 
from  his  efforts  to  abolish  rapine,  and  to 
subject  all  to  the  government  of  law. 

After  two  dragons,  the  Lion  of  Justice  ehul) 
come,  at  whose  roaring  the  Oaliic  towers  unc1 
island  serpents  shall  tremble.— iffrlin't  Proptaste. 

Lion  of  Lucerne  (Tfo).  Hewn  out 
of  the  living  sandstone  rock ;  is  28  f.-.-t 
long  and  18  high.  It  was  designed  h, 
Thorwaldsen,  and  stands  outside  the  city 
walls.  This  gigantic  lion  is  in  rommemo- 
ration  of  the  Swiss  guards  who  fell  at 
Paris  in  1792,  while  defending  the  Tui- 
leries. 

Lion  of  St.  Mark  (The).  A  winged 
lion  over  the  entrance  to  the  Arsenal  of 
Venice.  Between  its  fore-paws  is  a  book, 
with  the  words  Pax  tibi  Marce  Evange- 
lista  meus.  When  Napoleon  Bonaparte 
took  possession  of  Venice  in  17U7  he 
changed  the  inscription  over  the  arsenal 
to  these  words :  '  The  Rights  of  Man  and 
of  Citizenship.' 

In  1797.  when  Venice  fell  to  the  French,  Bona- 
parte removed  this  lion  to  Paris.  It  was  restored 
In  1815.  but  was  injured  In  the  transit.  It  has 
been  carefully  repaired. 

Lion  of  Sweden  (The).  John  von 
Banier  (Baunier,  or  Baner),  a  Swedish 
general  who  distinguished  himse'f  in  tlio 
Thirty  Years'  War  (1595-1641). 

Lion  of  the  North  (The).  Gus- 
tavus  Adolphus  king  of  Sweden  (1594, 
1611-1632). 

Lion's  Den  (The).  The  castle  of 
Dalkeith,  ubout  six  miles  from  Edinburgh, 
where  Morton  resided  when  deprived  ol 
the  regency.  Morton  was  the  old  lion 
much  dreaded  by  the  people  of  Scotland, 
and  though  retired  into  private  life, 
everyone,  thought  he  was  merely  lurking 


LIONS' 


LITANY 


523 


in  his  den,  waiting  for  a  favourable  oppor- 
tunity. 

Sir  Walter  8c«tt  nays  of  Morton,  'his  ambition 
could  hardly  be  gratified  with  power,  nor  his 
avarice  with  money ;  and  he  united  a  degree  of  sel- 
flBh  profligacy  with  great  pretensions  of  religion.1 

Lions'  Mouths  (The),  Venice. 
Under  the  arcade  at  the  top  of  the 
Giant's  Stairs  (q.v.)  are  pillar  boxes 
formed  like  gaping  lions,  into  the  mouths 
of  which  it  was  customary  to  deposit 
anonymous  charges. 

Lions  in  Europe.  Shakespeare 
has  been  blamed  for  introducing  a  lion 
into  Greece  in  his  '  Midsummer  Night's 
Dream,'  but  Buffon  says  there  were  lions 
in  Thrace,  Macedonia,  and  Thessaly,  even 
in  the  days  of  Aristotle.  Herodotus  says, 
when  Xerxes  led  his  army  through  Paeonia 
lions  came  and  devoured  his  camels. 

Lions  of  Venice  (The),  1684.  The 
two  marble  lions  which  sentinel  the  gates 
of  the  Arsenal  at  Venice  were  trophies 
found  in  the  Piraeus  when  Athens  was 
bombarded  by  Francesco  Moroceno,  the 
doge,  surnamed  '  Peloponnesiacus.' 

The  Inscription  runs  thus :  Franclscus  Mauro- 
cenus  Peloponnesiacus  expugnatis  Athenis,  mar- 
rnorea  leonum  simulacra  triumphal!  manu  e  Pirieo 
direpta  in  patriam  transtufit,  futura  Veneti 
Leonis  quse  fuerant  Minervae  Attica  ornamenta.' 

V  In  St.  Mark's  Square  are  two  pillars  of 
oriental  granite,  one  surmounted  with  a  statue  of 
St.  Theodore,  and  the  other  with  the  brazen  lion 
of  St.  Mark.  The  brazen  lion  must  not  be  con- 
lounded  with  the  two  marble  lions  before  the 
arsenal. 

Lions  of  the  Punj  ab  (The).  The 
Sikhs  or  Singhs  (i.e.  lions) ;  unrivalled  in 
India  for  comeliness,  courage,  and  the 
]^owers  of  endurance. 

Lionne  (La).  Mdlle.  Paulet,  the 
lady  whom  Henri  IV.  (after  he  had  called 
on  Sully)  was  going  to  visit.  It  was  in 
this  visit  that  he  was  assassinated  by 
Ravaillac. 

Liquidated  Damage.  A  certain 
fixed  and  ascertained  sum,  in  contradis- 
tinction to  a  penalty  which  is  both  un- 
certain, dubious,  and  unascertained. 

Lis  (St.),  or  'Liz,'  is  Simon  Senlis, 
son  of  Landry  de  Senlis  lord  of  Chantilly 
and  Ermenonville.  He  was  rewarded  by 
the  Conqueror  with  the  earldom  of  North- 
ampton, and  the  hand  of  Maud  daughter 
of  Judith  and  Waltheof. 

Listerise.  A  verb  derived  from  the 
name  of  Sir  Joseph  Lister  of  Edinburgh, 
Mid  meauiug  '  to  sterilise  by  antiseptics.' 


All  instruments  used  in  any  surgical 
operation  are  bathed  in  a  carbolised  bath, 
and  so  are  the  fingers  of  the  operator,  in 
order  to  sterilise  them — that  is,  to  sterilise 
any  germs  of  disease  which  may  happen 
to  be  on  them.  This  is  done  to  prevent 
pyaemia  or  blood-poisoning.  See  '1'as- 
teurise.' 

Somewhere  between  1880  and  1886. 
Lit  de  Justice  (Le).  On  designait 
ainsi  les  seances  solennelles  du  roi  (of 
France)  au  parlement.  It  originally 
meant  the  thrcne  on  which  the  king  sat 
in  these  sessions.  The  first  lit  de  justice 
was  held  in  1318  under  Philippe  le  Long, 
and  the  last  was  held  at  Marseilles  by 
Louis  XVI.  in  1788.  In  a  lit  de  justice 
the  king's  word  was  enough  to  constitute 
a  law,  and  insist  on  its  being  registered 
by  the  Paris  parlement. 

Any  '  solemn  seance '  over  which  the  king  of 
France  presided  was  loosely  called  a  lit  de  justice. 

Litany.  A  prayer  of  supplication, 
each  petition  of  which  is  announced  by 
the  officiating  priest  and  then  taken  up 
by  the  congregation.  A  '  liturgy  '  is  a 
Common  Prayer-book  containing  the 
Litany  and  many  other  prayers.  The 
Litany  of  the  Anglican  Church  is  very 
similar  to  that  of  the  Catholic  ritual, 
omitting  all  invocations  to  saints  and  the 
Virgin  Mary. 

The  first  litany  is  ascribed  to  St.  Mamert  bishop 
of  Vienne,  469. 

Litany  (The  Greater),  'Litania 
Major,'  was  instituted  in  590  by  Gregory 
the  Great.  Also  called  'Litania  Septi- 
formis.' 

Litany  (The  Minor),  'Litania  Minor.' 
The  Gallic  Litany  is  so  called. 

That  part  of  the  Anglican  Litany  which  follows 
4  O  Christ,  hear  us '  is  called  the  Lesser  Litany. 

Litany  of  the  Blessed  Virgin 
(The),  or  the  Litany  of  Our  Lady  of 
Loretto.  The  prayers  are,  for  the  most 
part,  addressed  to  the  Virgin  Mary.  The 
Litany  of  Aquileia  was  sung  at  St.  Mark's, 
'  in  officio  hebdomadse  majoris  basilica 
S.  Marci.'  Both  were  specially  sung  on 
Saturdays,  Saturday  being  peculiarly 
sacred  to  the  Virgin  Mary.  This  litany 
forms  no  part  of  the  ordinary  ritual  ef 
the  Church. 

Every  Dominican  friar  was  ordered  to  say  dally 
after  matins  seven  psalms  and  litanies  of  the 
Virgin.— LEA,  History  of  the  Inquisition,  vol.  i.  p.  as» 

Litany  of  the  Wame  of  Jesus 
(The).  One  of  the  three  litanies  of  the 
Catholic  Church.  It  consists  oi  ptayeri 


524 


LITANY 


LITTLE 


and  addresses  to  Jesus  under  his  several 
relations  to  men,  with  references  to  his 
sufferings.  Date  supposed  to  be  the  16th 
cent. 

The  litany  forms  no  part  of  the  ordinary  ritual 
of  the  Catholic  Church. 

Litany  of  the  Saints  (The).  The 
most  ancient  of  the  three  Catholic  litanies, 
and  the  only  one  contained  in  the  common 
service  books  of  the  church.  It  is  used 
on  Rogation  days,  in  the  ordination  ser- 
vice, the  consecration  services,  and  so  on. 

The  other  two  were  '  The  Litany  of  the  name  of 
Jesus  and  the  '  Litany  of  Our  Lady  of  Loretto.' 

Literary  Club  (The).  From  1704 
a  certain  number  of  literary  friends  used 
to  meet  together  pretty  constantly  at  the 
Turk's  Head,  Garrirk  being  one  of  the 
party.  On  the  death  of  Garrick  in  1779, 
nine  of  the  party  formed  themselves  into 
a  Literary  Club.  Dr.  Johnson,  Dr. 
Oliver  Goldsmith,  Dr.  Robert  Nugent, 
Sir  Joshua  Reynolds.  Sir  John  Hawkins, 
Kilmund  Burke,  Anthony  Chamier,  M.P., 
Topham  Beauderk,  and  Mr.  Langton.  la 
1791  the  number  of  members  was  in- 
creased to  thirty-nine,  and  the  club  was 
transferred  to  the  Thatched  House,  St. 
James's  Street,  and  in  1845  it  had 
amongst  its  members  the  Earl  of  Aber- 
(!.•«  n,  Lord  Brougham,  Bishop  Copleston, 
Bishop  Blomfield,  Dr.  Buruey,  &c. 

Bom-well  and  Gibbon  belonged  to  the  club,  but 
were  not  of  the  original  nine. 

Literary  Forgeries  and  Impos- 
tors. 

Acts  of  Pilate  (Acta  Pildti).  1.  The 
account  said  to  have  been  written  by 
Pilate  to  the  Emperor  Tiberius  about 
the  character  and  miracles  of  Jesus.  2. 
An  account  full  of  slanders  against  Jesus, 
accusing  Him  of '  blasphemy.'  Mentioned 
by  '  Eusebius,'  book  ix.  5. 

Neither  of  these  acts  can  be  depended  on. 
On-.  M  i. -Us  us  there  were  numberless  other  acts 
•  fabricated  by  Christiana.1— Agiuntt  Celtu*. 

See  under 


Acta  1'ilnt  i. 
Amber  Witch. 
AMH:.|H  of  Tucltns. 
<NMI  s  of  Viterbo,  'An- 

ti((iiitati«s  Varire.' 
AI»><  r\  plml  Scriptures. 
A  ].,,  si,  '.lu-  Constitutions. 
A  puMolicitl  Canons. 
HHiiialian  «;,)»;»»•;<}/). 

UK  in  UAH,  'De  Situ  Bxi- 
tannim.' 
r.oK.i-K  (Scotch  Kings). 
Book  of  Mormon. 
Bruceiolinl. 
Cagllostro  of  Literature. 
Cha*lt»  Forgeries. 

CHATTKRTON,  '  Rowley's 
Poems.' 
Christian  Forgeries. 
Chronicle  of  Richard  of 
Cirencester  [X.v  '  Monk 
of  Westminster]. 
Church  Forgeries. 
Clementina. 
Clementines. 
Codex  Diplomaticus. 
1't  c  petals. 
IMonvsluB    the   Areopa- 
gite. 
Donation     of    Constan- 
ttne. 
Kikon  BasUlke. 

English      Mercuric 

newspaper). 
False  Decretal*. 
Gotpels. 
HecaUeus. 
History  of  Formosa. 
History  of  the  Jews. 

{gnatian  Controversy, 
rcland  (playa  of  Shake- 
speare). 
Isiac  Table, 
luidorian  Decretal*. 
Jasher  (Book  of). 
L:i.i  I.  r    d'hu.-hirisms    of  Sibylline  V,  rsos. 

Milton).  SiMiiMDK.s  ,i  :,,,st,i 

Letter  of   St.    Peter   to  Squire  Letters. 
Pepin.  Sff  '  Peter,'  ic.  8OKTO*  ( Bui  lad). 


(S)  Phceneclan  Stone. 

Pilati  (A,  tal 

PORPHYRY.  'Oracles  of 
Philosophy.' 

Protevan»;elium. 

PHALMANA/.AR,  '  History 
of  Formosa.' 

Riculfe  archbishop  of 
Mayence. 

Sanchoniathoand  Sibyl- 
line Prophecies. 

Scriptures  <N)>urioiu). 


Letters  of  Gangii 


Shi-lley. 

I 


Theodosian  Code  (one  ol 

the, -.liCtK   . 

Travels  of  C.  F.  I>aml>er- 
gcr  [.s'»r  Damberger  la 
Allitone •«'  I'irt.  ]. 

VELLA,    'Codex     Dlph> 


Monk'  of  Westminster, 
same  as  Richard  of 
Cirencester  (</.r.). 

OrphK  :i. 

*.*  Jean  Hardouln.  a  French  Jesuit  (1606-1729). 
•ays  that  not  only  all  the  writings  of  the  Christian 
Fathers,  but  nearly  all  the  Greek  and  Latin 
classics, arc  •oahlsa  forgeries.  Adcmtur.n 
lorwm  veterum  Prolegomena,  This  probably  is  a 
(roes  exaggeration,  but  no  doubt  the  text  was 
often  interpolated  in  order  to  give  colour  to  some 
religious  dogma  or  tradition. 

The  '  Squire  Letters '  deceived  Thomas  Carlyle 
The  'Shaplra  M88.'  deceived  several  very  clever 
Egyptologists  and  other  antiquarU 
l.uc:i,.   !„• tiers     deceiv.-d   M .    Michel  Chu-l.-s.   th« 
eminent  French  mathematician.     The  'Shelley 
Forgeries 'deceived  Robert  Browning.  The  stupid 
•Shakespearian  Forgeries'  of  Henry  Ireland  de- 
ceived Dr.  Parr  the  great  schola. 
Laureate,  and  a  host  of  »:  Surtees 

Ballad'  deceived  Sir  WalU-r  Amber 

V.'itrh  '  deceived  the  ripest  scholars  of  German}  . 
The  '  Inscription  of  the  1'hopnieian  Stone  'd. 
the  learned  Raoul  !:<•  ur  of  archte 

ology,  Paris.  The  'Christian  Forgeries  cf  limli 
manic  Writings  '  imposed  on  Voltaire,  Ac.  Sc 
that  t  lie  verdict  even  of  great  scholars  can  In  re 
wise  be  depended  on. 

However,  some  auOvntif  writings  have  h.-en 
pronounced  spurloos  by  scholars.  Tlu^ 
II  Ulam,  when  he  reviewed  Payne  Knight  s  book 
.alyUcal  Inquiry  into  the  Principles  of 
Taste')  in  the  'K.lml.urgh  Review.' lashed  mom 
unmercifully  some  Greek  verses  Inserted  therein 
But,  alas  for  the  critic,  the  verses  were  Pindar  s ' 
and  the  discovery  was  made  too  late  to  prevent 
the  publication  of  the  learned  criticism. 

Literature  (Father  of  Jf,.,/Y>-»i 
French).  Seyssel  (1450-1530),  author  of 
4  The  Singular  History  of  Louis  XJI.'  and 
4  The  Great  Monarchy  of  France.' 

Lithography  (Inventor  of).  Sena- 
felder  (1771-1  *:'.*2). 

Lithuania.  Unclassical  Latin  for 
a  dependency  of  Poland,  divided  into 
Wilna  and  eight  other  palatinates. 

Litterse  Humaniores.  A  phrase 
introduced  in  the  renaissance  period  to 
signify  the  literature  which  mainly  hu- 
manises the  world,  or,  as  Ovid  saya, 
4  Emollit  mores  nee  shut  esse  feros.' 

Little  Battle  of  Chalons  (The), 
May  1-274.  On  the  return  of  Edward  I. 


LITTLE 


from  the  Crusade  the  Count  of  Chalons 
requested  the  honour  of  breaking  a  lance 
with  the  crusader.  Edward  accepted  the 
challenge;  but,  fearing  treachery,  he 
took  with  him  1,000  men.  The  count 
entered,  accompanied  with  2,000  men, 
and  Edward  saw  at  once  he  was  in  a 
trap.  A  furious  fight  ensued,  in  which 
the  count's  party  was  put  to  flight,  and 
a  large  number  of  his  men  were  left 
dead. 

Little  Captain  (The).  George  II. 
He  was  at  the  battles  of  Oudenarde  and 
Dettingen,  and  when  he  came  to  the 
throne  delighted  in  a  sort  of  military 
precision.  He  was  also  very  fond  of 
soldiers.  It  was  the  Jacobites  who  nick- 
named him  '  The  Little  Captain.' 

Little  Corporal  (The).  Napoleon 
Bonaparte  (1769,  emp.  1804-1814,  died 
1821). 

Little  Daughter  of  St.  Mark 

(The).  Brescia,  which  was  the  Vene- 
tians' stronghold  in  Lombardy.  '  His- 
toire  du  Ch.  Bayard,'  xlviii. 

Little  Doomsday  Book  (The). 
See  the  lesser  of  the  two  volumes.  It 
consists  of  450  double  pages  of  vellum,  in 
single  column,  and  contains  the  counties 
of  Essex,  Norfolk,  Suffolk,  part  of  Rut- 
land, part  of  Lancashire,  York,  and 
Chester.  It  seems  to  be  a  transcript  of 
the  original  rolls;  and  sets  forth  the 
number  of  horses,  oxen,  sheep,  goats,  and 
pigs  in  each  manor,  which  details  are 
left  out  in  the  great  volume. 

Little  Douglas.  Cousin  of  George 
Douglas,  a  lad  of  sixteen  years  of  age, 
who  (2  May,  1568),  while  the  family  were 
at  supper,  stole  the  keys  of  the  castle 
where  Queen  Mary  of  Scotland  was  con- 
fined under  the  charge  of  Sir  William 
Douglas.  The  lad  let  Mary  and  her 
attendant  out  of  the  tower  when  all  ths 
household  had  gone  to  bed,  locked  the 
gates  to  prevent  pursuit,  placed  the 
queen  and  her  waiting-woman  in  a  skiff, 
fcnd  rowed  them  with  muffled  oars  to  the 
opposite  shore,  throwing  the  keys  into 
the  castle  lake.  Here  Lord  Seaton  and 
a  party  of  the  Hamiltons  were  in  waiting, 
who  placed  the  queen  on  a  swift  horse, 
hurried  off  to  Niddry  in  West  Lothian, 
and  next  day  to  Hamilton. 


LITTLE 


625 


Little  Ease.  I.  A  cell  in  Newgate 
into  which  prisoners  were  thrust  who 
either  could  not  or  would  not  pay  extra 
'  garnish,'  i.e.  entrance  money. 

There  is  the  Little  Ease,  for  common  fees  of  the 
crown,  rather  dark,  and  the  common  sewer  runs 
below  it.  Some  gentlemen  object  to  the  company, 
chiefly  padders  [footpads]  and  michers  [skulkers, 
sneaks].— Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Peveril  of  the  Peak,  chap. 

II.  A  kind  of  cage,  too  small  for  the 
person  confined  therein  to  sit,  stand,  or 
lie  in.  It  is  in  the  Tower  of  London.  I 
have  seen  a  similar  one  in  the  Castle  of 
Loches,  in  which  Cardinal  Balue  was 
confined  for  ten  years  by  Louis  XI. 

Little  England  beyond  Wales. 

South  Pembrokeshire,  colonised  by  Fle- 
mings in  the  reign  of  Henry  I.  Welsh 
is  not  spoken  in  this  district. 

Little  Gentleman  in  Black 
Velvet  (The).  The  mole  which  threw 
up  the  hillock  against  which  Sorrel,  the 
horse  of  William  III.,  stumbled,  an  acci- 
dent which  ultimately  caused  the  king's 
death.  This  was  a  Jacobite  toast  in  the 
reign  of  Queen  Anne. 

Little  John.  John  Nailor  was  so 
called  by  antiphrasis,  because  he  was 
above  seven  feet  high.  He  was  the  chief 
of  Robin  Hood's  band,  and  is  said  to 
have  lived  between  1160  and  1220. 

Little  Man  in  Red  Stockings 
(The).  Leopold  I.  kaiser-king  of  Ger- 
many, of  the  house  of  Austria,  son  of 
Ferdinand  III.  (1640,  1658-1705). 

Little  Parliament  (The).  From 
14  July  to  12  Dec.,  1653,  the  same  as  the 
Barebone  Parliament  (q.v.).  It  consisted 
of  140  or  (as  some  say)  of  156  members, 
six  being  for  Wales,  six  for  Ireland,  and 
five  for  Scotland,  all  selected  by  Crom- 
well's privy  council.  Three  months  be- 
fore its  expiry,  which  was  fixed  for  3 
Sept.,  1654,  they  were  to  nominate  their 
successors ;  but  the  house  was  dissolved 
because  its  reforms  were  too  rapid  and 
radical  even  for  Cromwell  and  his  friends. 
See  '  Parliament.' 

Cromwell  said  :  '  The  Long  Parliament  brought 
their  dissolution  upon  themselves  by  despotism  • 
the  Little  Parliament  by  imbecility.'— LINGIRD, 
History  of  England,  viii.  6. 

Little  Rome.  Montague  House, 
Southwark.  The  cloisters  of  St.  Mary 
Overy  fell  to  the  ILontagues  at  the  Dis- 
solution, and  took  the  name  of  '  Monta- 
gue Close.'  Their  house  became  th« 


626 


LITURGI 


LITUEGT 


lefuge    of    persecuted    Catholics,    and 
gained  hence  the  name  of  Little  Borne. 

Liturgi,  Anrovjryot.  According  to  Pa- 
pias,  Christian  ministers  were  so  called. 
St.  Basil  says  they  were  the  deacons, 
but  that  priests  and  bishops  were  called 

Aetrovpyoi  rov  0eou. 

Liturgies,  A«Tovpywu.  The  duties 
•/  the  liturgi  of  Athens.  These  liturgi, 
v^iTovpyoi,  were  public  officers  selected 
from  the  most  opulent  citizens,  who  had 
to  bear,  at  their  own  cost,  the  chief 
charges  of  public  festivals,  shows,  and 
banquets.  Every  state  elected  120.  The 
expenses,  B.C.  271,  were  transferred  to 
the  state. 

Liturgies  (The  Six  Oriental).  All 
in  the  Syriac  tongue. 

1.  The  Liturgy  of  Jerusalem  («.«.). 

8.  „  of  Antioch  <?.».). 

8.  „  of  Alexandria  fy.vj. 

4.  of  Constantinople  (ffjrj. 

6.  The  Armenian  Liturgy  (q.v.). 

6.  The  NOB  tor  tan  Liturgy  (q.v.). 

Liturgies  (Western). 

I.  Of  the  Catholic  Church. 

1.  The  Roman,  traditionally  attributed  to  St. 
Peter.  It  received  its  final  form  from  Gregory 

•2°  -Tb^Milantie  ox  Ambroslan,  attributed  to  St. 
Ambrose. 

8.  The  (ttillican,  supposed  to  have  been  derived 
from  the  Oriental  Church. 

4.  The  Npanith  or  Mosarabic,  derived  from  the 
Greek  liturgy  by  Isidore  of  Seville. 

II.  Of  the  English  Protestant  Church, 
the  '  Book  of  Common  Prayer.' 

Liturgies  of  the  Greek  Church 
(The).  The  two  chief  are  the  liturgy  of 
St.  Chrysostom,  said  to  be  apostolic ; 
and  the  liturgy  of  St.  Basil,  used  on 
saints'  days,  Christmas  Day,  Epiphany, 
the  four  Sundays  of  Lent,  and  Good 
Friday. 

Liturgy  and  'Book  of  Common 
Prayer.' 

The  first  compilation  of  a  liturgy  was 
by  St.  Basil  in  the  4th  cent. 

For  many  centuries  each  bishop  had 
the  right  of  arranging  a  liturgy  for  his 
own  diocese. 

The  first  liturgy  of  the  Keformed 
Anglican  Church  was  entitled  'The 
Godly  and  Pious  Institution  of  a  Chris- 
tian Man.'  It  contained  the  Lord's 
Prayer,  the  Ten  Commandments,  several 
'Godly  Lessons,'  and  Prayers  for  the 
Dead. 

IMS.  Appeared  'The  King's  Primer,'  containing 
the  Lords  Prayer,  the  Ave  Maria,  the 
Creed,  the  Ten  Commandments,  Graces, 
JUulliM.  Seven  I'salms.  Collect*.  Ac. 


1548.  The  second  year  of  Edward  VI.  was  Intro- 

duced 'The  Order  of  Common  Prayer,' 
drawn  up  by  Cranmer  archbishop  of  Can- 
terbury. Goodrich  bishop  of  Ely,  Holbech 
bishop  of  Lincoln,  Day  bishop  of  Chicheu- 
tor,  Skyp  bishop  of  Hereford,  Thirlby 
bishop  of  Westminster.  Ridley  then  bishop 
of  Rochester,  May  dean  of  St.  Paul's.  Tay- 
lor  (afterwards  bishop  of  Lincoln*,  Haynes 
master  of  Queens  (Cambridge',  BwtaM 
master  of  Trinity  i Cambridge!,  Cox  d. ^ui  of 
Christ  Church,  and  Robinson  archdeacon 
Of  Leicester  (thirteen  altogether).  This 
Prayer  Book  was  based  on  the  books 
called  the  Use  of  Sarum,  the  Use  of  Here- 
ford,  the  Use  of  Hangar,  the  Use  of  York, 
and  the  Use  of  Lincoln,  and  is  known  as 
the  FIRST  BOOK  of  EDWAKD  VI. 

1549.  All    Antiphonals,    Missals.     Grails.    Proces- 

sionals, Manuals.  Primers,  Co  wchers.  Jour- 
nals or  Dlurnals.  and  Ordinals  hitherto 
in  use  were  abolished. 

1552.  The  SECOND  BOOK  of  EnwxBD  VI.  was  In- 
troduced.  and  ordered  to  be  read  in  all 
churches  of  the  kingdom.  It  contained 
the  following  additions  :—  The  Exfc. na- 
tion, the  Confession  and  Absolution,  tho 
Morning  and  Evening  Services,  tho  Com- 
munion Service,  Ac.,  and  left  out  the 
Mixing  of  Water  with  the  Wine  and  the 
Prayer  of  Oblation.1 

The  same  year  was  published  the  Forty  two 
Articles  .reduced  In  the  reign  of  Eliiabeth 
to  thirty -nine). 

1569.  a  Ell».).  The  Second  Book  of  Edward  VI. 
(revised)  was  restored.  The  rubric  against 
the  real  presence  was  omitted,  pr  •.>,•:•- 
for  the  Queen  and  clergy  were  added,  and 
the  vestments  forbidden  in  1552  were  re- 
stored (! !). 

1604.  (1  James  I.).  Born*  few  alterations  were  in- 
troduced.  such  as  the  Collects  for  Morning 
and  Evening,  and  Intercession  for  tho 
Royal  Family  In  the  Litany. 

1663.  After  the  Restoration  were  added  the  Prayer 
for  all  Sorts  and  Conditions  of  Men,  the 
General  Thanksgiving,  the  Prayers  for 
Ember  Weeks,  for  Burial  Servir.-.  the 
Omce  of  Baptism  of  those  of  Rip. 
and  the  last  translation  of  the  Bible  was 
adopted  In  the  Gospels  and  Epistles  (the 
old  version  of  the  Psalms,  however,  was 
retained).  The  Collects  for  Easter  K\o, 
the  Sixth  Sunday  after  Epiphany,  and  the 
Third  Sunday  in  Advent  were  also  in- 


1887.  Was  Introduced  a  Form  of  Prayer  to  be  used 
June  00,  the  day  of  Queen  Victoria's  ac- 
cession to  the  crown. 

I860.  The  services  for  6  Nov.  [Gunpowder  Plot], 
80  Jan.  [the  execution  of  Charles  I.],  and 
*  May  [the  restoration  of  Charles  II.]  were 
abolished. 

Liturgy  (The  Ambrosian).  A 
Catholic  missal,  popularly  ascribed  to 
St.  Ambrose,  and  used  in  the  diocese 
of  Milan.  It  is  much  like  the  Roman 
liturgy  (g.t>.), but  is  especially  interesting 
for  its  allusions  to  ancient  Christian 
church  customs. 

Liturgy  (The  Armenian).  Dates 
from  the  introduction  of  Christianity  into 
Armenia  under  Gregory  the  Illuminator. 
It  is  derived,  for  the  most  part,  from  the 
Liturgy  of  St.  Chrysostom  (q.v.). 

Liturgy  (The  Gallic).  Of  Oriental 
origin,  probably  introduced  by  the  Greek 
colony  which  settled  in  Marseilles,  &<x 


LITURGY 


LITUKGY 


621 


Tt  is  not  the  missal  now  used  in  the 
French  dioceses,  which  is  the  Boman 
missal,  varied  only  in  slight  details. 

Liturgy  (The  Gothic,  or  Mozarabic). 
Used  in  the  chapel  of  Toledo,  founded 
by  Cardinal  Xiinenes.  It  is  the  old 
liturgy  of  the  Gothic  church  of  Spain,, 
and  is  of  Oriental  origin. 

Liturgy  (The  Nestoriari).  The 
Nestorians  have  three  liturgies:  (1)  the 
Liturgy  of  the  Apostles ;  (2)  the  Liturgy 
of  Theodore  of  Mopsuestia ;  and  (3)  the 
Liturgy  of  Nestorius.  The  language  of 
all  is  Syriac,  and  the  three  are  merely 
parts  of  one  liturgy  used  and  adapted  to 
different  occasions. 

Liturgy  (The  Roman}.  The  oldest 
forms  of  this  liturgy  are  to  be  found  in 
the  three  sacramentaries  of  Leo,  Gela- 
sius,  and  Gregory  the  Great.  The  last 
of  these  is  most  conspicuous  in  the 
modern  missal  shaped  by  the  Council  of 
Trent  (15th  cent.).  Revised  under  Pius 
V.,  again  under  Urb'an  VIII.,  and  a 
third  time  under  Clement  VIII. 

Liturgy  of  Alexandria  (The). 
Ascribed  to  St.  Mark ;  but  the  existing 
liturgy  has  received  numberless  addi- 
tions and  alterations,  and  has  been 
modified  by  both  the  great  sects  of  the 
Alexandrine  patriarchate. 

Liturgy  of  AntiocL.  \The).  Exists 
in  Syriac.  but  it  is  evidently  a  free 
translation  of  the  '  Liturgy  of  Jerusalem ' 
(f.u.). 

Liturgy     of    Constantinople 

(The),  On  some  occasions  the  Liturgy 
of  Sc.  basil  is  used  in  the  Church  of 
Constantinople,  and  on  other  occasions 
ihe  Liturgy  of  St.  Chrysostom ;  but  what 
is  called  the  '  Liturgy  of  Constantinople  ' 
is  the  Slavonic  Liturgy  used  in  the  Rus- 
sian and  Russo-Greek  Church. 

Liturgy  of  Ireland  (The).  As- 
similated to  the  Catholic  liturgy  of 
England  by  the  Council  of  Cashel  in 
1172.  The  reformed  liturgy  was  intro- 
duced on  Easter  Day  1550. 

Liturgy  of  Jerusalem  (The), 
ascribed  to  St.  James,  is  of  uncertain 
origin,  and  it  is  not  known  whether  it 
first  appeared  in  the  Syriac  or  Greek 
language.  It  is  now  known  only  in  the 
>xreek,  and  it  closely  resembles  the  text 


of  St.  Cyril  of  Jerusalem  in  his  '  Mysta- 
gogical  Lectures.' 

Liturgy  of  Jesus  Christ  (The). 
One  of  the  twelve  liturgies  of  the  ancient 
Coptic  Christians,  but  not  countenanced 
by  the  patriarchs. 

Liturgy  of  Osmund  (The).  The 
Sarum  Missal  compiled  by  Osmund 
bishop  of  Salisbury,  and  adopted  generally 
throughout  England.  It  is  in  Latin,  and 
our  Book  of  Common  Prayer  is  almost 
a  translation  of  it. 

Liturgy  of  St.  Basil  (The),  i.e. 
Basil  of  Caesarea.  One  of  the  liturgies 
of  the  Greek  Church.  It  is  the  longest 
and  holds  pre-eminence  in  solemnity 
and  antiquity.  The  Liturgy  of  St. 
Basil  is  used  on  the  great  festivals,  such 
as  Christmas  Day,  Epiphany,  Lent,  and 
Good  Friday. 

The  other  chief  liturgy  of  the  Greek  Church  ia 
that  of  St.  Chrysostom.'  The '  Liturgy  of  St.  Basil ' 
is  also  one  of  the  twelve  used  by  the  ancient 
Coptic  Christians. 

Liturgy    of    St.    Chrysostom 

(The).  One  of  the  three  liturgies  of  the 
Greek  Church.  It  bears  the  name  of  St. 
Chrysostom,  but  is  of  much  later  date.  It 
is  used  on  all  days  of  the  year  except 
Christmas  Day,  Epiphany,  Lent,  ana 
Good  Friday,  when  St.  Basil's  Liturgy  is 
used.  See  note  above. 

Liturgy  of  St.  Cyriac  (The). 
One  of  the  twelve  liturgies  of  the  ancient 
Coptic  Christians,  but  not  countenanced 
by  the  patriarchs. 

Liturgy  of  St.  Cyril  (The).  One 
of  the  twelve  liturgies  used  by  the 
ancient  Coptic  Christians ;  but  the  only 
three  sanctioned  by  the  patriarchs  are 
those  of  Basil,  Cyril,  and  Gregory. 

Liturgy  of  St.  Epiphanius 
(The).  One  of  the  twelve  liturgies  of  the 
ancient  Coptic  Christians,  but  not  now 
countenanced  by  the  patriarch. 

Liturgy  of  St.  Gregory  (The). 
One  of  the  three  liturgies  of  the  Coptic 
Christians  countenanced  by  the  patri- 
archs. The  other  two  are  the  '  Liturgy 
of  St.  Basil'  and  the  'Liturgy  of  St. 
Cyril.' 

Liturgy  of  St.  James  (The). 
One  of  the  twelve  liturgies  of  the  ancient 
Coptic  Christians. 


LITURGY 


LLOYD'S 


Liturgy  of  St.  John  the  Evan- 
gelist (The).  One  of  the  twelve  litur- 
gies of  the  ancient  Coptic  Christians,  but 
not  sanctioned  by  the  patriarchs. 

Liturgy  of  Theodore  of  Mop- 
suestia  (The).  One  of  the  three  Nes- 
torian  liturgies  (q.v.). 

Liturgy  of  the  Anglican 
Church  (Tlie\  1548,  in  the  reign  of 
Edward  VI.  The  Common  Prayer  Book, 
revised  edition  1551.  The  introduction 
of  it  into  Scotland  caused  a  riot  in  Edin- 
burgh 23  July,  1637 ;  withdrawn  9  Sept., 
1638.  See  *  Liturgy.' 

Liturgy  of  the  Apostles  (The). 
One  of  the  twelve  liturgies  of  the  ancient 
Coptic  Christians,  but  not  countenanced 
by  the  patriarchs.  It  is  also  one  of  the 
three  Nestorian  liturgies  (q.v.). 

Liturgy  of  the  Fathers  of  the 
Council  of  Nice  (The).  One  of  the 
twelve  liturgies  of  the  ancient  Coptic 
Christians,  but  not  countenanced  by  the 
patriarchs. 

Liturgy  of  the  Nestorians 
(The).  The  Nostorians  have  three  litur- 
gies, viz.  that  of  the  Apostles,  that  of 
Theodore  of  Mopsuestia,  and  that  of 
Nestorius.  These,  however,  are  com- 
bined into  the  Liturgy  of  the  Nestorians 
and  used  on  different  occasions.  They 
are  all  in  Syriac. 

Liturgy  of  the  Patriarch 
pioscorus  (The).  One  of  the  twelve 
liturgies  of  the  ancient  Coptic  Christians, 
but  discountenanced  by  the  patriarchs. 

Liturgy  of  the  Prcesanctified 

(The),  7th  or  8th  cent.  One  of  the  three 
liturgies  of  the  Greek  Church.  It  is 
used  on  certain  days  in  Lent.  See '  Missa 
Prsesanctificatorum.' 

The  other  two  liturgies  are  the  '  Liturgy  of  St. 
Basil '  and  the  '  Liturgy  of  St.  Chrysoetom. 

Livery  (The  Statute  of).  A  statute 
to  regulate  and  restrict  the  wearing  of 
livery  or  the  badge  of  the  lord.  In  the 
15th  cent,  these  liveries  became  political 
bftdna — different  factions  being  known 
by  their  livery.  In  1377  the  Commons 
petitioned  against '  the  giving  of  hats  by 
way  of  livery  for  maintenance,'  and  it 
was  forbidden  by  1  Rich.  II.  In  1389  a 
royal  ordinance  forbade  any  servant  to 
wear  the  lord's  badge.  In  1  Hen.  IV.  c.  7, 
A.D.  1399,  it  was  enacted  that  only  the 


king  should  give  either  sign  or  livery  t<J 
a  company.  In  1401,  1406,  1411  con- 
cessions  were  made  to  the  Prince  of 
Wales,  guilds,  and  fraternities.  By  8 
Hen.  VI.  c.  4,  4.D.  1429,  allowances  wore 
accorded  to  tne  lord  mayors  and  sheriffs 
of  London,  the  serjeant-at-law,  and  the 
two  Universities,  in  1408  the  giving  of 
liveries  involved  a  penalty  of  5/.  a  month  ; 
but  3  Car.  L  o.  4  repea's:'  all  the  Statutes 
of  Livery. 

Livy  (The  Greek).  Flavin*  Joseph  119 
the  historian  (87-95)  is  BO  called  by  SU 
Jerome. 

Livy  (The  Protest  ant).  John  Sl.-i.1an 
of  Cologne,  who  wrote  a  history  of  the 
Reformation  in  Germany  (1506-1  r> 

Livy  (The  Russian).  Nirholaa 
Michaelovitch  Karamzin  (1765-ln-J 

Livy  of  Portugal  (Tfie).  Joao 
de  Barroa  (1496-1570),  author  of  'Asia 
Portugueza.' 

Livy  of  Spain  (The). 

I.  Juan  Mariana,  a  Jesuit,  born  aft 
Talavera  (1537-1024).  He  wrote  a  '  His. 
tory  of  Spain'  in  Latin,  and  a  treatise 
entitled  'De  Rege  et  Regis  Institut 

IL  J.  Ginezde  Sppulu-.lii  ilt'.in   : 
who  wrote  the  '  History  of  C'harl.  •>  Quint,' 
the  '  History  of  Felipe  II.,'  the  '  History 
of  the  War  in  India,'  &c. 

Lloyd's,  1772.  A  set  of  rooms  on 
the  first  floor  of  the  Royal  Exchange, 
London,  frequented  by  merchants,  ship- 
owners, underwriters,  &c.,  for  the  pur 
of  obtaining  shipping  intelligence  and 
transacting  marine  insurances.  Two 
enormous  ledgers  lie  constantly  open,  one 
containing  a  list  of  vessels  arrii-ed,  and 
the  other  a  record  of  disasters  at  sea. 

Lloyd's  (Austrian),  1833.  Founded 
in  Trieste  by  Baron  Bruck,  to  supply  the 
want  felt  by  maritime  insni. 
panics  of  that  port  of  a  central  admini- 
stration to  attend  to  their  common  in- 
terests. Their  'list'  is  called  she 
'  Giornale  del  I  loyd  Austriaco.' 

Lloyd's  List.    Shipping  intelligence 
published  every  afternoon  at  Lloyd 
the    Royal    Exchange,    London.      First 
published  in  1716,  and  daily  since  1800. 

Lloyd's  Register  of  British  and 
Foreign  Shipping.  A  volume  published 
annually,  and  containing  information  re- 
specting vessels — their  age,  their  mak 


LOCAL 


LOI 


629 


rials,  their  repairs,  their  owners,  captains, 
and  so  on.  This  information  is  supplied 
by  salaried  agents  at  the  different  ports. 
The  office  of  the  'Register'  is  quite  dis- 
tinct from  Lloyd's  rooms  in  the  Royal 
Exchange. 

Local  Government  Act  (The), 
1888.  Prepared  by  Charles  Thomson- 
Ritchie,  president  of  the  Local  Govern- 
ment Board,  whereby  London  was  con- 
stituted a  separate  county.  The  council 
hold  office  for  three  years,  but  the  alder- 
men for  six  years  (half  to  retire  every 
third  year).  The  County  Council  controls 
the  borrowing  of  money,  pays  the  county 
treasurer,  and  all  the  expenses  of  judges' 
lodging,  assize  courts,  and  county  halls  ; 
licenses  music  and  dancing  halls,  race- 
courses, lunatic  asylums,  reformatories, 
and  industrial  schools ;  has  supreme  power 
over  bridges  and  roads,  the  appointment 
of  coroners,  &c.  &c. 

Local  Taxation  Bill,  1890.  For 
increasing  the  duties  on  beer  and  spirits. 

Lochlans,  or  Lochlanders  (lake- 
dwellers).  So  the  Irish  called  the  Danes 
who  in  787  first  invaded  the  island. 

Locke    King's    Bill,    1859.    See 

1  Qualification  (Property).' 

Loco-focos.  Ultra-radicals  in  the 
United  States  of  America.  So  called 
because  in  a  grand  meeting  in  Tammany 
Hall,  New  York,  in  1834,  the  chairman 
left  his  seat,  and  the  lights  were  put  out 
under  the  hope  of  dispersing  the  dis- 
orderly assembly.  But  no:  some  of 
the  radicals,  expecting  this  movement, 
drew  candles  from  their  pockets,  and 
lighted  them  by  loco-focos  (i.e.  lucifer 
matches),  and  the  hall  being  relighted, 
the  business  of  the  meeting  went  on. 

•  Loco-foco '  is  said  to  be  from  the  Latin  loco-foci, 
tn  lieu  of  fire. 

Locus  PoenitentiaB.  The  time 
allowed  in  Scotch  law  for  withdrawing 
from  a  bargain.  Till  the  contract  is 
finally  settled  either  party  may  retract. 

Lodbrog,  i.e.  'Shaggy  Breeches.' 
Bo  Regner  of  Denmark  was  called,  '  be- 
•ause,  when  he  went  forth  to  conquer  an 
enormous  serpent,  he  arrayed  himself  in 
lodbrogs.' 

Spite  of  the  terrors  of  a  groaning  world  at  the 
•ound  of  'Shaggy  breeches"  name,  his  kingdom 
eould  hardly  be  called  other  than  the  harbouring- 
23 


place  of  freebooters  and  pirates.— PRINOB, 
History,  vol.  i.  p.  403. 

Lodging-money.  An  allowance, 
in  the  British  army,  granted  to  officers 
and  others  for  whom  suitable  quarters 
cannot  be  provided  in  the  barracks.'  It 
is  about  8s.  a  week. 

Lodi  (The  House  of).  Founded  in 
Delhi  by  Behlol  Lodi  in  1450.  Ala-eddyn, 
last  king  of  the  'government  of  the 
Seiads,'  abdicated  in  favour  of  Lodi. 

Lodovico  Sforza,  duke  of  Milan 
(1479-1500),  called  'II  Moro  '  because  he 
adopted  the  mulberry  tree  for  his  device. 
He  prided  himself  on  his  prudence ;  and 
Pliny  calls  the  mulberry  the  most  prudent 
of  all  trees,  because  it  waits  till  winter  is 
well  over  before  it  puts  forth  its  leaves. 

Logos  (The).  According  to  the  school 
of  Alexandria  the  Logos  was  a  being  be- 
gotten by  God,  and  intermediate  between 
Deity  and  man.  This  primary  Logos 
was  the  first-born  (6  ^pco-flu'repos  vio?)  of 
Deity,  and  from  this  first-born  proceeded 
a  second  Logos  (Ao-yos  n-po</)opt>c6s)  which 
acted  at  the  creation  of  the  world. 

Of  course  the  Lofios  of  the  Fourth  Gospel  !•  not 
suited  to  this  dictionary. 

Logothete  (A).  A  keeper  of  accounts 
in  the  Eastern  empire.  He  put  in  order 
the  despatches  of  the  emperor,  and  was 
keeper  of  the  seals.  There  was  an  eccle- 
siastical Logothete  also,  keeper  of  the 
seals  of  the  patriarch.  Even  to  the  pre- 
sent day  such  an  officer  exists  in  the  Greek 
Church.  Nicephorus  I.  emperor  of  the 
East  was  '  Logotheta,'  when  he  assumed 
the  purple  in  802. 

Loi  G-ombette  (La),  502.  The  Bur- 
gundian  Code,  published  at  Lyons  by 
Gundibald  or  Gombaud,  the  third  king  of 
Burgundy.  It  was  based  on  the  Theo- 
dosian  Code  (q.v.).  In  519  a  second  part 
was  published  by  Sigismund,  son  and 
successor  of  Gombaud.  By  this  code  one- 
third  of  the  conquered  land  was  left  to 
the  conquered  people,  and  it  accorded  to 
the  Romans  the  same  rights  as  to  the  con- 
quering  people. 

Loi  Salique  (La),  1340.  The  exclu- 
sion of  women  from  the  throne  because 
they  are  unable  to  be  the  leaders  of 
armies  in  battle. 

Edward  III.  by  a  pun  called  the  '  gabelle '  at  tM 
on  salt,  the  Sal-ic  law  of  Franc*. 

MM 


LOI 


LONDON 


Loi  des  Suspects  (La],  17  Sept., 
1798.  A  law  made  by  the  Convention  of 
France  enabling  the  committees  to  seize 
and  condemn  anyone  they  suspected  of 
being  averse  to  the  republican  constitu- 
tion, or  whose  death  would  be  beneficial 
thereto. 

Loi  du  Sacrilege,  20  April,  1825. 
Public  profanation  of  the  consecrated  ele- 
ments, which  was  made  a  capital  offence. 

Lola  Montes  (2  syl.).  An  Irish  girl, 
native  of  Wexford,  brought  home  from 
school  to  marry  an  old  man  whom  she 
detested.  She  mentioned  the  cirrtun- 
stances  to  Captain  James,  who  ran  away 
with  her  and  married  her  in  India ;  but 
one  morning  Captain  James  eloped  with 
the  young  wife  of  an  old  gentleman  in 
whose  house  he  and  Mrs.  James  resided. 
Mrs.  James  returned  to  Europe,  changed 
her  name  to  Lola  Montes,  and  went  on 
the  stage.  Here  Charles  Louis  king  of 
Bavaria,  an  old  man  in  his  dotage,  became 
captivated  with  her,  took  her  for  his 
mistress,  and  made  her  a  countess  of 
Lansfeldt  in  1848.  He  abdicated  the 
same  year.  Lola  Montes  went  to  the 
United  States  in  1869,  and  died  in  New 
York  17  Jan.,  1861. 

Lollard  (Walter).  Burnt  to  death 
at  Cologne  1822.  He  was  born  in  Eng- 
land, and  was  called  the  Morning  Star  of 
the  Reformation  in  Germany.  Lollard 
declaimed  against  the  intercession  of 
saints,  the  seven  sacraments,  the  church 
ceremonies,  and  the  evil  lives  of  the 
clergy. 

Wyclif  lived  1834  1884 ;  and  John  HUBS  187ft-1415. 

Lollards.  Religious  reformers.  The 
society  was  formed  at  Antwerp  for  minis- 
tering to  the  sick,  in  1800.  The  name  was 
probably  taken  from  Walter  Lollard  the 
reformer,  who  was  burnt  at  Cologne  in 
1822.  In  England  the  preachers  were 
arrested  by  5  Rich.  II.  c.  5  (1881),  and  the 
burning  of  them  was  enjoined  by 
2  Hen.  IV.  c.  16  (De  hceretico  combu- 
rendo).  A  party  of  them  were  executed 
by  order  of  Henry  V.  in  Jan.  1414.  The 
statutes  against  Lollardism  were  repealed 
by  1  Edw.  VI.  c.  12  (1547).  Wyclif  was 
head  of  the  Lollards  in  England  (1824- 
1884)  and  was  protected  and  supported  by 
John  of  Gaunt. 

Some  derive  the  word  from  the  Low  German 
lollen.  to  sing  slowly.  Blunt,  in  his  'Reformation,' 
9.  81,  derives  it  from  lolium,  a  tare,  and  reminds  us 


that  Euseblus  calls  heretics  taret.-Ecf.  Uiit.  Iv 
O.  24,  p.  137. 

Lombard  League  (The).  I.  1175- 
1188.  A  league  formed  by  several  of  the 
petty  republics  of  Lombardy,  such  as 
Milan,  Pavla,  Cremona,  and  so  on,  under 
the  sanction  of  Pope  Alexander  III.), 
against  Frederick  Barbarossa.  The  league 
succeeded  in  driving  Barbarossa  out  of 
Italy,  and  making  him  recognise  the  in- 
dependence of  the  cities  of  Lombardy. 

II.  A  second  league  was  formed  in 
1225  against  Kaiser  Friedrich  IL  This 
league  also  was  supported  by  the  popes 
of  the  time  being,  and  after  many  victories 
and  defeats  was  at  length  successful  in 
1249.  Milan  was  the  chief  power  and 
strength  in  both  these  leagues. 

The  league  defeated  Barbarossa  at  Legnano  In 
1167.  Fried  rich  II.  defeated  the  league  at  Corte 
nuova  in  1287. 

London  has  several  sobriquets,  as 
'The  Little  Village1  (a  lucus  a  non 
lucendo) ;  •  the  Modern  Babylon ' ;  *  the 
City  of  Masts.' 

Aberdeen  is  the  Granite  City  ;  Bath,  the  Oner*  of 
thr  HVU ;  Birmingham,  the  Midland  Capita?;  Brad- 
ford  is  H'orttfd<>iHJii$  ;  Brighton,  the  Qurrn  of  Watrr- 
ing  l'lact$,  or  London-tuper-Mer  [mare] ;  Edinburgh, 
the  Modem  Athrni;  Liverpool,  the  tlodft: 
Manchester,  CotionopWit ;  WonoOaTTKi  Faithful 
City. 

London  (Treatiet  of).  I.  29  Oct., 
1516.  Between  the  kaiser  elect  and  tho 
kings  of  England  and  Spain. 

II.  6  July,  1829.  Between  England, 
France,  and  Russia, regulatingthegovern- 
ment  of  the  kingdom  of  Greece.  This 
treaty  really  created  the  modern  kingdom 
of  Greece. 

HI.  22  April,  1884.  Between  England, 
France,  Spain,  and  Portugal,  for  the 
pacification  of  the  penin  sula,  expulsion  of 
Don  Carlos  and  Dom  Miguel,  &c. 

IV.  15  July,  1840.    Between  England, 
France,   Austria,  Russia,    Prussia,    and 
Turkey,  for  the  settlement  of  the  dispute 
between  the  sultan  and  Mehemet  Ali. 

V.  8  May,  1852.      Between  Denmark 
and  the  five  Great  Powers,  respecting  the 
due-hies  of  Schleswig  and  Holstein. 

VI.  18  March,  1871.     Between  the  five 
Great  Powers,  for  the  deneutralisation  of 
the  Black  Sea. 

London  Adventurers,  or '  South 

Virginia  Company.'  By  the  charter  of 
James  I.  the  London  Adventurers  were 
empowered  to  plant  the  east  from  the  84th 
to  the  41st  deg.  This  includes  what  w« 


LONDON 


LOOKING-GLASS 


631 


now  call  Maryland,  Virginia,  and  the  two 
Carolinas. 

London  Conference. 

1st  in  1826  &c.  for  the  regulation  of  the 
affairs  of  Greece. 

2nd  in  1830  to  arrange  for  the  separa- 
tion of  Belgium  and  Holland.  To  this 
the  Dutch  withheld  their  assent  till 
21  May,  1833. 

3rd  in  1840  on  the  Turko-Egyptian 
question.  France  refused  to  join. 

London  County  Council  (The), 
1889.  London,  having  been  erected  into 
a  separate  county,  has  its  County  Council, 
which  takes  on  itself  the  powers  of  the  old 
Board  of  Works,  and  certain  magisterial 
duties.  To  the  County  Council  are  con- 
signed all  questions  relating  to  metro- 
politan improvements,  the  price  to  be 
paid  for  property  bought  or  sold  in  the 
metropolis,  and  compensation  to  be  given 
for  injury  during  disturbances.  Its  magis- 
terial work  includes  the  three  lunatic 
asylums;  the  Industrial  School  at 
Feltham  ;  licences  granted  to  music  and 
dancing  halls ;  appointment  of  coroners, 
public  analysts,  inspectors  of  weights  and 
measures,  &c.,  with  all  such  miscellaneous 
work  as  relates  to  the  Sessions  House  at 
Clerkenwell,  the  Guildhall  at  Westmin- 
ster, the  militia  barracks  at  Dalston  and 
Bethnal  Green,  three  county  bridges,  and 
petty  sessional  courts.  See  '  Metropolitan 
Board  of  Works.' 

London  University.  In  the  reign 
of  Edward  III.,  between  the  City  and 
Westminster,  and  called  the  '  Third  Uni- 
versity.' Edward  III.  built  and  founded 
St.  Stephen  at  Westminster  for  a  divinity 
college ;  it  was  dissolved  by  Henry  VIII. 
Archbishop  Bradwardine  founded  a  theo- 
logical lecture  in  St.  Paul's  Church. 
John  of  Gaunt  founded  a  divinity  college 
in  St.  Paul's  Churchyard.  Sir  John  For- 
tescue  tells  us  the  Inns  of  Court  were  law 
colleges ;  and  that  there  were  ten  called 
at  the  time  inns  of  chancery,  :n  each  of 
which  there  were  at  least  100  students. 

The  present  London  University  was  incorpo- 
rated by  royal  charter  in  1836,  and  the  building  wa* 
opened  in  1870  by  Queen  Victoria. 

Long  Brothers  (The),i.e.  'tall,'  viz. 
Dioscorus,  Ammonius,  Eusebius,  and 
Enthyxnina  (5th  cent.).  They  were  monks 
supposed  to  be  tainted  with  Origenism 
(ROBERTSON,  '  Hist,  of  the  Christian 
Church,'  vol.  ii.  p.  106). 


Long  Knives  (The  Plot  or 
Treachery  of  the).  This  was  a  treache- 
rous conference  to  which  Geoffrey  of 
Monmouth  tells  us  the  chief  Britons  were 
invited  by  Hengist  at  Ambresbury ;  others 
say  by  Vortigern.  Beside  each  Briton  a 
Saxon  was  seated,  armed  with  a  long 
knife ;  and,  at  a  given  signal,  each  Saxon 
slew  the  Briton  seated  by  his  side. 
Geoffrey  tells  us  the  signal  was  the  utter- 
ance of  these  words :  NEMET  OUBE  >SAXAS, 
and  that  the  number  massacred  was  460 
(book  vi.  16). 

Of  course  Geoffrey's  Chronicle  Is  only  Geoffrey's 
Chronicle. 

Long  Parliament  (The).  Met 
8  Nov.,  1640,  and  was  dissolved  by  Crom- 
well, 20  April,  1653,  but  it  was  not  legally 
dissolved  till  the  Eestoration  in  1660. 
This  parliament,  therefore,  existed  all 
through  the  civil  war,  and  all  through  the 
protectorate ;  but  in  1659  only  a  fag  end 
remained,  which  was  called  '  the  Hump.' 
The  Long  Parliament  voted  the  House  of 
Lords  to  be  useless,  and  passed  a  bill  that 
even  the  king  should  be  unable  to  dissolve 
or  prorogue  a  parliament  without  the 
parliament's  consent.  See '  Parliaments.' 

Long   Parliament  of  France. 

The  Permanent  Committee,  1789. 

Longbeard.  William  Fitz-Osbert, 
who  assumed  to  be  a  Saxon,  and  was 
popularly  called  '  The  Saviour  of  the 
People  '  and '  King  of  the  Poor.'  He  was 
executed  with  great  cruelty  in  1196. 

Long-haired  Kings  (The).  The 
successors  of  Clodion  are  called  in  French 
history  '  Les  rois  chevelures.'  Clodion  in- 
troduced this  fashion  into  Gaul  from 
Germany.  See  '  Hair.' 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Homer  calls  the 
magnates  of  the  confederate  Greek  army  'the 
long-haired  Greeks.' 

Longiman'us.  SoArtaxerxes  was 
called,  because  his  right  arm  was  longer 
than  his  left.  His  proper  name  was 
Bahaman ;  his  regal  name  hi  Persia  was 
Kai-Ardeshir. 

Kai  means  mighty,  '  Ard '  flour,  and  '  Shir '  milk. 
Bahaman  was  so  called  from  an  offering  of  flour 
and  milk  made  to  him  in  his  cradle.  ArtaxerKca 
is  '  Arta-Ksathra,'  honoured  Icing. 

Lonsdale's  Ninepins  (Lord)' 
The  nine  members  sent  to  parliament  to 
represent  nine  pocket  boroughs  in  the  ex- 
tensive estates  of  Lord  Lonsdale. 

Looking-glass  Drops  (The).    A 
celebrated  poison  found  hidden  on  remov- 
MM  9 


532 


LOOSEGIRT 


LORD 


ing  the  wooden  lining  of  a  looking-glais 
which  belonged  to  Lucrezia  Borgia. 

Loose-girt  Boy  (The).  Juliua 
Caesar.  (Supplied  by  A.  Oldham.) 

Lord  Almoner's  Professorship 
of  Arabic.  Founded  1724,  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge,  by  the  lord  al- 
moner. Original  stipend  501.  a  year  paid 
out  of  the  Almonry  bounty.  The  professor 
must  give  at  least  one  lecture  a  year  on 
Arabic  history  or  literature. 

Lord  Chamberlain  (The).  The 
officer  who  has  the  management  of  the 
chambers;  the  sixth  high  officer  of  the 
crown.  He  has  the  government  of  the 
palace  at  Westminster;  disposes  of  the 
sword  of  state  in  royal  processions,  and 
on  such  occasions  sits  on  the  sovereign's 
right  hand.  The  black  rod  and  yeoman 
usher  are  tinder  him. 

Thf  Lord  Chamberlain  nf  thf  Ilmuv-hold  Is  quite 
Another  person.  This  officer  has  the  direction  of 
all  matter*  pertaining  to  the  chambers  of  the 
sovereign  (except  the  queen's  bod  chamber). 

Lord  Chancellor  (The).  The 
highest  temporal  lord,  but  his  office  is 
bound  up  with  the  ministry  of  the  time 
being.  He  reads  the  royal  speech  for  the 
prorogation  of  parliament  and  opening  of 
parliament  when  the  sovereign  is  not  pre- 
sent, and  stands  on  the  right-hand  side 
of  the  throne.  He  appoints  all  justices 
of  the  peace ;  is  patron  of  all  crown  liv- 
ings ;  is  guardian  of  infants,  idiots,  and 
lunatics;  and  has  a  retiring  pension  of 
5.000/.  a  year. 

Lord  Gawkey.  Richard  Grenville 
lord  Temple  (1711-1779). 

Lord  High  Admiral  (The).  First 
appointed  1405. 

Lord-Lieutenants  of  Counties 
1545.  The  first  permanent  lord-lieu- 
tenants were  the  Duke  of  Norfolk,  for 
arming  the  counties  of  Essex,  &c. ;  the 
Duke  of  Suffolk,  for  arming  Surrey 
Sussex,  &c. ;  and  Lord  Russell,  for  arming 
Dorset,  &c.  The  commissions  sent  to 
these  nobles  were  to  be  acted  upon,  not 
pro  re  nata,  but  perpetually  for  keeping 
a  due  supply  of  militia  in  the  several  dis- 
tricts named  in  the  commission.  The 
main  duty  of  lord-lieutenants  is  raising 
and  organising  the  militia. 

Prior  to  1545  the  three  Lancastrian  kings  sen 
commissions  occasionally  to  experienced  noble 
to  put  into  military  order  their  respective  conn 
ties,  and  these  noblemen  were  called  'The  Mug1! 
LUutenanU.' 


Lord-Lyon  (The).  Lyon  king-of- 
arms,  Scotland,  head  of  Lyon  Court,  the 
Scotch  office  of  arms.  His  appointment  is 
or  life.  The  office  of  Lyon  runs  back  into 
very  remote  times,  but  the  officer  was  not 
called  lord-lyon  till  H>P>3.  One  of  his  pur- 
suivants is  called  Unicorn. 

The  lord  lion  who  brought  her  [the  qnoen 
regent's]  message  was  requested  to  wait  for  an 
answer.-HowiTT.  Hi»t.  ofEng.  vol.  ii.  p.  407. 

V  A»  thia  waa  ln  1K*'  it  is  an  anachronism  to 
called  him  lord  lion  [lord-lyonl. 

Lord  Mahon's  Act,  1842  (5,  6  Viet. 

c.  46).     Gives  to  an  author  and  hi<;i 
the  copyright  of  his  books  during  life  and 
for    seven  years    afterwards.     Wl 
alive  or  dead,  the  author  or  his  as 
has  a  right  for  forty-two  years  from  the 
time  of  publication.     If  the  author  lives 
for  forty-two  years  after  publication,  then 
has  right  continues  during  his  life  and 
seven  years  after  his  death.     If  h- 
before  the  expiration  of  forty-two  years, 
his  assigns  may  claim  a  right  for  the  re- 
sidue of  forty -two  years  or  for  seven  years, 
whichever  is  the  longer  period. 

A  copy  of  the  book  must  be  went  tfratultounly  to 
flve  libraries:   vi».  that  of  tl 
the  Public  r,l!.r:iry  at  Cambridge,  the  Bo 
Library  at  Oxford,  the  Library  of  the  Far* 
Advocates  a*  Kdin burgh,  and  the  Library  of  Tri- 
nity College.  Dublin. 

Lord  Mayors.  There  are  three 
lord  mayors  in  the  Bri!  /.  the 

mayors  of  London,  York,  and.  Dublin. 

I.  LONDON.  At  the  time  of  the  Con- 
quest the  chief  magistrate  of  London 
was  called  port-reeve  (i.e.  pov.-rni.r  of 
the  harbour).  He  is  called  Geoffrey, 
port-reeve,  in  the  charter  granted  by 
William  to  the  city. 

In  Stephen's  reign  Gilbert  Recket.  father  of  the 
archbishop,  waa  port-reeve  of  London. 

In  the  reign  of  Henry  H.  the  Norman 
term  moire  was  introduced, 
into  mayor.    The  first  mayor  of  I 
was  Henry  Fitz-Ailwin  [son  of   .-1 
wine].     He  was  a  descendant  of  JKthd- 
wine,  cousin  of  King  Edgar,  and  one  of 
the  hereditary  aldermen. 

Richard  I.  granted  the  citizens  the 
right  of  electing  their  own  mayor,  1 

John  granted  them  the  right  of  electing 
a  mayor  annually. 

Henry  III.  permitted  the  corporation 
to  use  a  common  seal. 

In  the  reign  of  Richard  II.  the  mayor 
of  London  took  the  rank  of  an  earl. 

The  prefix  of  '  lord,'  and  the  style  ol 


LOUD 


LORDS 


533 


'right  honourable,'  was  granted  by 
Edward  III.  in  1354. 

Sir  William  Walworth  (In  the  reign  of  Richard 
II.)  was  the  first  mayor  who  had  an  official  seal 
0881). 

Sir  John  Norman  (1458)  was  the^rst  lord  mayor 
who  went  in  procession  by  water  to  be  sworn  in 
at  Westminster,  and  then  began  the  Lord  Mayor  s 
Show. 

The  original  seal  of  the  corporation  had  Thomas 
Docket  on  the  reverse,  and  St.  Paul  on  the  ob- 
verse ;  but  at  the  Keformation  (1539)  the  reverse 
of  the  seal  was  changed  for  the  present  device, 
the  obverse  remaining  as  before. 

II.  YORK.     York  received  its  charter 
from  Richard   II.,   and  the  mayor  wa« 
made  a  '  lord '  in  1389.     The  ex  offici) 
title  is  '  the  right  honourable.' 

III.  DUBLIN.    The  mayor  of    Dublin 
first     appointed     1409.       Styled     'lord 
mayor'  in  1665  by  Charles  II. 

Lord  Shaftesbury.  Anthony  Ash- 
ley Cooper,  1st  earl  Shaftesbury,  Lord 
Chancellor  of  England  (1621-1683).  He 
began  life  an  aristocrat;  1644  he  went 
over  to  the  parliamentary  side,  was  com- 
mander-in-chief  of  their  forces,  and  sat 
in  the  Barebone  parliament ;  in  1654  he 
severed  himself  from  Cromwell's  party, 
joined  the  Remonstrants,  and  was  ar- 
rested as  a  royalist,  but  acquitted ;  in 
1660  he  was  one  of  the  commissioners 
who  sat  on  the  trial  of  the  regicides ;  in 
1670  he  was  a  member  of  the  Cabal ;  in 
16NO  lie  presented  the  Duke  of  York  as  a 
popish  recusant  in  the  court  of  King's 
Bench,  was  imprisoned  for  treason  in 
1082,  and  died  at  Amsterdam  in  1683. 

In  friendship  false,  implacable  in  hate, 

Resolved  to  ruin  or  to  rule  the  state, 

To  compass  this  the  triple  bond  he  broke. 

DUYDEN,  Absalom  and  Achitophel. 

Lord  of  all  under  Heaven  (The). 
The  Emperor  of  China. 

One  and  all  come  to  pay  their  respects  and  offer 
their  tribute  to  the  '  Lord  of  ali  under  Heaven.' — 
J .  N .  JORDAN ,  Modern  China  ('  Nineteenth  Century,' 
July  issc,  p.  49). 

Lord  of  Ireland,  1177.  «Tohn,  son 
of  Henry  II.  of  England.  On  the  death 
of  Strongbow  the  government  of  Ireland 
was  committed  to  William  Fitz-Adelm, 
allied  by  blood  to  the  king;  but  his  ad- 
ministration was  so  bad  that  he  was  re- 
called, and  Henry  made  his  youngest 
and  favourite  son  John  'lord  of  Ireland,' 
tliough  only  twelve  years  old  at  the  time. 
The  boy-governor  was  so  insolent  that  he 
was  recalled,  and  the  government  en- 
trusted to  De  Lacy;  but  John  retained 
the  title  of  lord  of  Ireland  to  his  death. 
Henry  VIII.,  in  1541,  raised  Ireland  from 


a  lordship  to  a  kingdom,  styling  himself 
'  King  of  England,  France,  and  Ireland, 
Defender  of  the  Faith.'  The  same  style 
was  adopted  by  his  son  Edward  VI. 

Lord  of  Misrule  (The).  Called  by 
the  Scotch  'The  Master  of  Unreason,' 
and  by  the  French  '  L'abbe  de  Liesse.' 
A  person  elected  to  superintend  the  diver- 
sions of  Christmas.  Discontinued  since 
1641. 

In  the  feast  of  Christmas  there  was  in  the  king  s 
house,  wheresoever  he  lodged,  a  '  Lord  of  Misrule,' 
or  '  Master  of  Merry  Disports'  ;  and  the  like  had 
ye  in  the  house  of  every  nobleman  of  honour  or 
good  worship,  were  he  spiritual  or  temporal.  The 
Mayor  of  London  and  either  of  the  sheriffs  had 
their  several  Lords  of  Misrule,  ever  contending, 
without  quarrel  or  offence,  who  should  make  the 
rarest  pastime  to  delight  the  beholders.  These 
lords,  beginning  the  rule  at  AlDiallows  Eve,  con- 
tinued the  same  till  the  morrow  after  the  Feast  of 
Purification,  commonly  called  Candlemas  Day.— 
STOW. 

Lord  of  Regality  (A).  A  noble- 
man in  Scotland  who  held  a  regality,  or 
sort  of  palatinate,  where  he  exercised  all 
the  rights  of  a  sovereign.  Abolished  by 
20  Geo.  II.  c.  60. 

Lord  of  his  Age  (The),  or  Sahibi 
Kiran,  Solyman  I.  the  Magnificent, 
Ottoman  sultan  (1493,  1520-1566). 

Lord  of  the  Golden  Foot.    The 

boa  or  king  of  Burmah. 

In  182G  the  state  carriage  of  the  boa,  which  fell 
nglish,  was  valued  at  1-2,500*. 


Into  the  hands  of  the  E 


Lord  of  the  Manor  (The).  The 
owner  of  a  manor  having  copyhold 
tenants. 

Lord  of  the  Taps.  An  officer  at 
Stourbridge  fair  appointed  to  taste  the 
ale  in  the  booths.  This  officer  was 
characteristically  dressed  in  a  crimson 
coat  decorated  with  taps,  and  provided 
at  the  time  for  the  occasion. 


Appellants  (The),  1886. 
Partisans  of  the  Duke  of  Gloucester, 
whose  object  was  to  dethrone  Richard 
II.  They  appealed  of  high  treason  a  large 
number  of  magnates  who  opposed  their 
authority,  and  constituted  themselves 
into  a  permanent  council  to  set  in  order 
the  kingdom  and  the  royal  household. 
In  1389  the  king,  who  was  twenty-two 
yeais  of  age,  took  on  his  own  shoulders 
the  government,  and  all  the  lords  ap- 
pellants, except  Norfolk  and  Hereford, 
either  died  or  -vere  cut  off.  Norfolk  aud 
Hereford  were  banished  in  15*97. 


LORDS 


LOST 


Lords  Justices  of  the  Court  of 
Appeal  in  Chancery  (The).  Ap- 
pointed by  Act  14,  15  Viet.  c.  83  (1871). 

Lords  Lieutenant  of  Ireland. 
The  first,  appointed  in  1861,  was  Lionel 
earl  of  Ulster.  The  second  was  Edmund 
earl  of  March,  3879.  Richard  II.  was 
lord  lieutenant  in  1894,  and  again  in 
1399 ;  Henry  [VIII.],  when  duke  of  York, 
1501 ;  and  Oliver  Cromwell  in  1640. 

Lords  Marchers  (The}.  The 
knights  and  barons  of  the  140  lordships 
of  Wales  ;  the  rest  of  Wales  was  subject 
to  the  English  crown.  These  lordships 
were  detached  parcels  which  had  been 
conquered  by  certain  knights  and  barons, 
who  ruled  somewhat  like  county  pala- 
tines, each  having  his  own  laws,  his  own 
courts,  and  his  own  judges.  Henry  VIII., 
in  1536,  abolished  this  separate  juris- 
diction, and  placed  all  Wales  under  the 
English  crown. 

Lords  Ordainers,  1810,  1811.    A 

standing  committee  of  7  bishops,  8  earls, 
and  18  barons  (28  altogether),  appointed 
in  full  parliament  in  the  reign  of  Edward 
II.  to  reform  the  government  and  king's 
household.  They  presented  to  the  king 
u  list  of  what  they  called  the '  Articles  of 
Reform,'  amongst  which  were  those : 
Parliaments  shall  be  held  at  least  once  a 
year ;  no  war  shall  be  declared  without 
the  consent  of  the  Lords  Ordainers ;  the 
king  shall  never  leave  the  realm  without 
the  lords'  consent ;  the  choice  of  all  the 
greut  officers  of  the  crown  and  wardens 
of  the  casties  shall  be  made  by  the  Lords 
Onlainers;  the  selection  of  sheriffs  shall 
be  left  to  the  Continual  Council.  The 
Earl  of  Lancaster  (a  grandson  of  Henry 
III.)  and  the  Earls  of  Lincoln,  Leicester, 
Salisbury,  and  Derby  were  on  the  com- 
mittee. The  king's  infatuation  for  Piers 
Gaveston  was  the  rock  of  offence. 

Lords  of  Erection.  Laymen  of 
Scotland,  to  whom  the  church  lands 
claimed  at  the  Reformation  by  the  crown 
were  given. 

These  lords,  who  received  a  third  part 
of  the  benefices,  were  nominally  charged 
with  the  support  of  the  poor,  and  were 
bound  to  provide  competent  stipends  for 
the  reformed  clergy.  When  James  VI. 
came  to  his  majority  the  duties  of  these 
lords  were  abolished,  and  the  lands  were 
umexed  to  the  crowu.  The  Lords  of 


Erection  were  also  called   'Titulars  of 
Tithes.' 

As  a  Tulohan  bishop 
t  of  his  rflvonup. 
resented  him,  so  t 


ft  part  of  his  revenue.  U 

who  prf-M'iit 

only  Tulchan  lords,  shari 


th  the 


Lords  of  the  Articles  (The).    A 
kind  of  caucus  begun  in  Scotland  in  the 
parliaments  of  1868  and  1369.    They  were 
a  kind  of  parliamentary  grand  jury  who 
prepared  and  arranged  in  secret  in 
what  measures  should  be  submit: 
parliament  and  what  should  be  aband<  >i  i«  •>  1 . 
Suppressed  in  1090. 

In  Scotland  there  was  only  one  house  for  the 
three  estate*. 

Lords  of  the  Congregation 
(The],  Dec.  1557.  The  leading  Protest  a  n  t « 
of  Scotland  who  pledged  t; 
carry  out  the  '  Solemn  League  and 
Covenant'  (q.v.)  even  to  the  knife.  The 
chief  were  the  Earls  of  Glem-airn,  Argyll, 
and  Morton,  Lord  Lorn,  and  Erskine  of 
Dun.  The  reformers  were  called  the 
1  Congregation.' 

They  agreed  that  Ml  matters  in  debate  bet*  een 
the  government  and  Lords  of  the  Co  n  legation 
should  be  left  to  the  consideration  of  th> 
ment  [of  Scotland). -Sir  W.  SCOTT,  llittor; 
lo>ui.xxlv. 

Lords  of  the  Justiciary.  The 
judges  of  the  court  of  justiciary,  or 
criminal  court  of  Scotland. 

Lords  of  the  Masso'rah  (The). 
Learned  Jews  who  decided  what  parts  i.f 
the  vast  pile  of  annotations  called  the 
Massorah  (q.v.)  should  be  accepted.  They 
fixed  by  canon  the  verses,  words,  ! 
and  vowel-points  of  the  J  ewi  iliMriptares. 
The  scholia  approved  of  by  these  rabbis 
were  printed  (along  with  the  Hebrew  text) 
in  the  year  A.D.  1526. 

There  were  two  schools  of  Massoret  io  Lords  from 
the  llth  cent. ;  that  of  Tiberias  and  that  <>' 
Ion.    The  principal  of  the  former  was  Aaron  ben 
Asher  and  of  the  latter  Jacob  ben  Nanhth*lL 

*.*  There  were  originally  no  vowels  In  Hebrew 
writings.  As  the  Massorltes  introduced  \uu.-l 
points,  Hebrew  vowels  are  called  •  Massoretio 
points.' 

Lost  Tribes  (The).  The  ten  tribes 
which  formed  the  kingdom  of  I 

The  Rev.  Dr.  Joseph  Wolff  (1831)  says 
they  are  in  China. 

The  Rev.  J.  Samuels  says  they  are  in 
the  regions  of  the  Caspian  Si -a. 

Dr.  Grant  says  the  Nestorians  are  the 
lost  tribes. 

Sir  William  Jones  says  they  are  the 
Afgh 


LOSTIC 


LOUIS 


635 


Mrs.  Dixon  thinks  they  are  the  Mexi- 
cans and  Peruvians. 

Dr.  Claudius  Buchanan  thinks  they 
are  still  where  they  were  taken  captive, 
i.e.  in  '  Halak,  Habo,  Kara,  and  Gozan, 
cities  of  the  Medes.' 

W.  H.  Poole,  D.D.,  maintains  that  we 
of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland  are  the  lost 
tribes. 

And  some  think  the  North  American 
Indians,  and  others  that  the  Gipsies,  are 
Hie  lost  tribes. 

Lostic,  or  '  Loktek  '  (a  cubit).  So 
Vladislaus  III.  of  Poland  was  called  on 
account  of  his  small  stature  (1260,  1296- 
1883). 

Lotharingia,  or  Lorraine,  was  the 
country  over  which  Lothaire  reigned.  It 
included  the  south  of  Holland,  all  Bel- 
gium, and  the  north-east  corner  of  France 
up  to  tho  river  Meuse.  In  1044  this  vast 
province  was  divided  into  Lower  and 
Upper  Lorraine,  the  former  containing 
half  Belgium,  and  the  provinces  of  Bra- 
bant and  Gelderland  (in  Holland);  the 
rest  forming  Upper  Lorraine. 

Louis  (Knights  of  St.),  1693.  A 
French  military  order  instituted  by  Louis 

Louis  I.  le  Debonnaire,  emperor  of 
the  West  and  king  of  France  (778,  814- 
840). 

Father,  Charlemagne ;  Mother,  Hilde- 
garde;  Wives  (1),  Hermengarda,  by 
whom  he  had  three  sons — Lothaire,  Pepin, 
and  Louis,  to  whom  he  gave  parts  of  his 
empire ;  (2)  Judith  of  Bavaria,  the  mother 
of  Charles  le  Chauve.  Contemporary 
with  Egbert. 

Louis  I.  waa  called  le  Pieux  as  well  as  le  Dlbon- 
naive.  He  was  the  last  surviving  son  of  Charle- 
magne. 

Louis  II.  le  Blgue,  king  of  France 
(846,  877-879) ;  he  was  son  of  Charles  II. 
le  Chauve,  grandson  of  Louis  I.  le  De"- 
bonnaire,  and  great-grandson  of  Charle- 
magne. His  sister  Judith  was  the  second 
wife  of  Ethelwulf,  Anglo-Saxon  king  of 
England.  Louis  le  Begue  had  three  sons, 
all  of  whom  reigned,  viz.  Louis  III., 
CARLOMAN,  and  CHARLES  III.  le  Simple. 
Contemporary  with  Alfred  the  Great. 

Louis  III.  (879-882).  Son  of  Louis 
II.  le  Begue  (q.v.) ;  his  brother  was  joint 
king  with  him,  and  died  884.  He  was 
succeeded  by  Charles  II.  le  Gros,  who 


acted  as  regent  during  the  minority  of 
Charles  III.  le  Simple,  posthumous  son 
of  Louis  II.  le  Bpgue.  Contemporary 
with  Alfred  the  Great. 

Louis  IV.  (d'Outremer)  of  France 
(921,  936-954).  Son  of  Charles  III.  le 
Simple,  who  married  a  sister  of  Athel- 
stan.  On  the  dethronement  of  her 
husband,  in  922,  she  fled  to  England 
with  her  infant  son,  and  remained  there 
fourteen  years. 

He  was  the  fifth  remove   from    Charlemagne. 

(1)  Louis  I.  le   Debonnaire,  eon  of  Charlemagne  • 

(2)  Charles  II.  le  Chauve,  son  of  Louis  I. ;  (3i  Louis 
II.  le  Bcgue,  son  of  Charles  II. ;  (4)  two  brothers 
Louis  III.  and  Charles  III.  le  Simple,  sons  of 
Louis  II. ;  (5)  Louis  IV.,  eon  of  Charles  III. 

Louis  V.  le  Faineant.  Son  of 
Lothaire,  and  grandson  of  Louis  IV. 
d'Outremer  (978,  986-987).  The  last  of 
the  Carlovingian  kings. 

Lothaire,  son  of  Louis  IV.  d'Ontremer,  died  986, 
a  little  before  his  father. 

Louis  VI.  le  Gros,  king  of  France 
(1078,  1108-1137). 

Father,  Philippe  I.  1'Amoureux ;  Mo- 
ther, Bertha;  Wives,  (1)  a  sister  of 
Hugues  de  Cre*cy,  divorced ;  (2)  Adelaide 
daughter  of  Hubert  count  of  Savoy.  Con- 
temporary with  Henry  I.  and  Stephen. 

His  eldest  son  Philippe  died  before  his  father, 
leaving  his  succession  to  Louis  VII.  his  brother. 

This  was  from  the  stem  of  HUGUES  Capet,  who 
•was  succeeded  regularly  by  (1)  Robert,  (2)  Henri 
I.,  (8)  Philippe  I.,  (4)  Louis  VI.,  (5),  Louis  VII.,  (6) 
Philippe  II.  Auguste,  (7)  Louis  VIII.  All  sons  of 
the  respective  preceding  king. 

Louis  VII.  le  Jeune  (1137-1180). 
Not  the  young,  but  the  impolitic  or  un- 
ready (i.e.  unwise)  son  of  Louis  VI.  (1) 
His  leaving  his  kingdom  to  conduct  an 
expedition  to  the  Holy  Land  was  puerile ; 
(2)  his  divorcing  Eleonore  and  giving  up 
the  two  provinces  of  Poitou  and  Aqui- 
taine  was  most  impolitic ;  (3)  his  going 
to  Palestine  by  land  rather  than  by  se% 
contrary  to  the  advice  of  his  best  coun- 
sellors, was  most  imprudent;  (4)  his 
wars  with  Henry  n.  of  England  were 
short-sighted,  and  he  failed  in  every  in- 
stance. Louis  VII.  was  amiable  enough, 
but  '  what  is  mere  good-nature  but  a 
fool'? 

Father,  Louis  VI.  le  Gros;  Mother, 
Adelaide  of  Savoy ;  Wives,  (1)  Eleonore 
of  Aquitaine,  (2)  Constance  of  Castile,  (8) 
Alice,  daughter  of  Thibaud  comte  de 
Champagne,  mother  of  his  successor. 
Contemporary  with  Stephen  and  Henry 


63« 


LOUIS 


LOUIS 


I»QU1B  VIII.  (le  Lion)  of  France 
(1187,  1228-1226).  So  called  because  he 
chose  a  lion  for  his  device. 

Father,  Philippe  II.  Auguste;  Mother, 
Isabelle  of  Hainault ;  Wife,  Blanche, 
daughter  of  Alfonso  of  Castile,  niece  of 
Richard  Coeur  de  Lion.  Contemporary 
with  Henry  III.  See  '  Louis  VL' 

Louis  IX.  (Saint  Louis)  king  of 
France  (1215,  1226-1270). 

Father,  Louis  VIII. ;  Mother,  Blanche 
of  Castile;  Wife,  Marguerite  daughter 
of  Comte  de  Provence.  Contemporary 
with  Henry  III. 

Before  the  Revolution  the  French  Academy 
used  to  pronounce  annually  on  25  Aug.  •  pane- 
gyric on  this  king. 

Louis  X.  (Le  Hutin)  of  France 
(1289,  1814-1816).  Called  Hutin  because 
he  was  sent  by  his  father  against  the 
Jlutiiis,  a  seditious  set  of  people  in 
Navarre  and  Lyons.  Similar  to  Africa- 
nuH,  the  name  given  to  Scipio,  &c. 

Father,  Philippe  IV.  le  Bel ;  Mother, 
Jeanne  of  Navarre;  Wives,  (1)  Mar- 
gucrite  of  Burgundy,  and  (2)  Clementia 
of  Hungary.  Contemporary  with  Ed- 
ward IL 

LOUIH  IX.  la  Saint  WM  followed  by  his  Mm 
PHILIPPE  III.,  whose  son  was  PHILIPPK  IV. 
le  Uel.  whose  son  was  Louis  X.:  and  Louis 
X.  was  the  oldest  of  three  brother*  who  succeeded 
each  other.  See  '  Fatal  Three.' 

Louis  XI.  '  Louis  Onze,'  king  of 
France  (1428,  1461-1488).  Sixth  of  the 
Valois  branch. 

Father,  Charles  VII. ;  Mother,  Marie 
d'An jou,  daughter  of  Louis  II.  of  Naples ; 
Wives,  (I)  Margaret  daughter  of  James 
I.  of  Scotland,  who  died  broken-hrartrd, 
and  (2)  Charlotte  of  Savoy,  mother  of 
his  successor  Charles  VIII.  Contempo- 
rary with  Edward  IV. 

His  chief  residences  were  Plessls  les Tours,  the 
Palais  des  Tournelles,  and  the  Louvre. 

I.ouls  X.  was  succeeded  by  hi*  brothers 
PHILIPPE  V.  and  CHARI.KS  iv. 

PHILIPPE  VI.,  first  of  the  Valois  branch,  was 
the  son  of  Charles  de  Valuta  (son  of  Philippe  III. 
and  brother  of  Philippe  IV.). 

From  Philippe  VI.  came  in  regular  succession 
JKAN  le  1km.  CHARLES  V..  CHAKLES  VI.,  CHAKLKH 
VII..  and  Loi:i9  XI. 

V  The  maxim  of  Louts  XI.  was  '  Qul  ne  salt  pas 
dUsltnulcr,  ne  Bait  pas  n'-gner.' 

ills  ;i/it/«iri.Tii  was  Collier,  who  kept  the  kiiitf  on 
tenter  hooks  of  hope  and  fear,  and  received  from 
him  In  11  ve  months  M.OOO  ecus  (7.000U.  Tho  king 
once  ask  crt  htm  hoxv  lout,'  he  had  to  live.  '  I  can- 
not toll  exactly  (said  the  wily  doctor),  but  an 
astrologer  told  me  I  should  die  a  few  weeks  before 
your  majesty.'  From  this  moment  Louis  watched 
over  Ihc  health  of  Coitier  with  the  utmost  con- 
cern, and  submitted  to  all  his  humours. 

The  /irrmi'f  ha  sent  for  was  Francis  of  Faola, 
In  Calabria,  af tez  ward*  canonised.  Louis  would 


kneel  before  him  In  abject  terror.  Imploring  him 
to  prolong  his  life  even  for  a  few  days  or  houjs 

Hl»  iiftrolfigfr  wasG;«liotti  Martlvalle.  a   nuti.e 
of  Narni   In  Italy.    All  his  instrument* 
gold  or  silver,  and  his  dress  was  a  rich  robe  of 
Genoa  velvet. 

His  gotrip  was  Tristan  1  Ennlte,  generally  called 
the  '  provost  Tristan,'  and  his  barter  wa*>  Olivier 
le  Dam,  born  In  Flanders. 

Louis  XII.  le  Pere  dn  Peuple, 
first  of  the  Valois-Orle*ans  branch  of 
France  (1462,  1498-1515).  So  called  on 
account  of  his  wise  regulations  for  the 
administration  of  justice,  and  his  pru- 
dent expenditure  of  the  public  money. 
One  day  when  a  courtier  represented  to 
him  that  his  economical  habits  were 
called  parsimonious,  he  replied,  '  Fur 
better  my  courtiers  should  laugh  at  my 
parsimony  than  that  my  people  should 
mourn  for  my  extravagance.' 

Father,  Charles  due  d'OrleVuis,  grand- 
son  of  Charles  V.  ;  Mother,  Bona 
daughter  of  Comte  d'Armagnac  ;  . 
(1)  Jeanne  de  France,  daughter  of  Louis 
XI.,  divorced,  (2)  Anne  de  Bretagne, 
widow  of  Charles  VIII.,  (8)  Mary  daughter 
of  Henry  VII.  of  England.  His  suc- 
cessor, Francois  I.,  was  the  husband  of 
his  daughter  Claude  (by  his  Mvon<l  wif.-i. 
Contemporary  with  Henry  VII.,  VIII. 

Charles  due  d'Orleans  and  Jean  eomte  d'Anfou- 
llBM  were  sons  of  Louts  due  d'Orleans  !.-•;  is  Ml. 
was  the  son  of  Charles  the  elder  brother,  and 
FRANCOIS  I.  WM  the  grandson  of  Jean  the  younger 
brother. 

Louis  XIII.  le  Juste,  second  of 
the  Bourbon  dynasty  of  France  (ItJul, 
1610-1643).  Why  he  was  called  'the 
Just  '  it  would  be  difficult  to  say,  as  he 
was  the  mere  tool  of  his  ministers.  First 
Conclni  domineered  over  him,  th»-n  1  >»• 
Luynes,  and  then  Richelieu.  At  last  he 
gave  up  all  show  of  royalty,  and  i 
to  Chantilly,  whore  he  spent  his  time  in 
hunting,  fowling,  and  falconry,  with  * 
little  music  ami  painting. 

Father,  Henri  IV.  Mother,  Maria  de' 
Medici;  Wife,  Anne  of  Austria  His 
successor,  Louis  XIV.,  was  not  born 
till  after  he  had  been  married  twnty 
three  years.  Contemporary  with  .lanif* 
I.  and  Charles  L  See  'Henri  IV.'  for 


It  Is  said  he  was  called  le  Juste  because  he  was 
born  under  the  sodlacaJ  sign  of  LAm,  the 
balance. 

Louis  XIV.  le  Grand  Monarque, 
third  of  the  BourbwJine,  and  grandson 
of  Henri  IV.  (1G38,  1043-1714). 

Father,  Louis  XIII.;  Mother,  Anne 
of  Austria  —  she  had  been  married  twenty- 


LOUIS 


LOUIS 


657 


three  years  before  her  first  child  was 
born  ;  Wives,  (I)  Maria-Luisa-Teresa  of 
Austria,  infanta  of  Spain,  and  (2)  Mdme. 
de  Maintenon  [Francoise  d'Aubigne,  mar- 
quise de  Maintenon],  widow  of  Scarron 
the  poet  and  cripple;  Mistresses  (I), 
Mdlle.  de  la  Valliere  [Louise-Francoise 
de  la  Baume  le  Blanc  de  la  Valliere],- 
1644-1661,  (2)  Mdme.  de  Montespan 
[Athenais  marquise  de  Montespan, 
daughter  of  Gabriel  de  Rochechouart, 
due  de  Montemart],  1668-1687.  She  had 
several  children,  as  the  Due  de  Maine, 
the  Comte  de  Toulouse,  &c.  Contem- 
porary with  Charles  L,  Cromwell, 
Charles  II.,  James  II.,  William  III.,  and 
Anne. 

His  wife,  Maria-Luisa,  was  well-nigh  Imbecile, 
but  was  the  mother  of  Louis  the  Dauphin,  who 
died  before  his  father,  leaving  a  son  named  Louis 
(duke  of  Burgundy),  the  father  of  Louis  XV. 

La  Valliere  retired  to  a  nunnery  in  1674,  and 
died  in  1710.  In  her  retirement  she  was  called 
'  Sueur  Louise  de  la  Misericorde.' 

V  Louis  XIV.  was  called  '  the  Great '  on  con- 
cluding the  Peace  of  Nimeguen.  Signed  by  Hol- 
land 10  Aug.,  1678;  by  Spain  17  Sept.,  1678;  and  by 
Germany  5  Feb.,  1679.  This  treaty  put  an  end  to 
the  European  war  against  France.  By  this  treaty 
Franche  Comte,  and  a  part  of  Flanders,  was 
added  to  France.  This  was  the  apogee  of  the 
fortunes  of  the  grand  monarque. 

The  princess  palatine  in  her  '  Correspondence  ' 
•ays :  '  I  have  often  seen  the  king  [Louis  XIV.] 
consume  at  one  meal  four  full  plates  of  various 
Boups,  a  whole  pheasant,  a  partridge,  a  large 
plate  of  salad,  two  large  rashers  of  ham,  mutton 
roast  and  pickled,  a  plate  of  pastry,  and  then 
fruit  and  hard-boiled  eggs.' 

Louis  XV.  le  Bien  Aime*,  the  fourth 
of  the  French  Bourbon  dynasty,  great 
grandson  of  Louis  XIV.  (1710, 1715-1774). 
How  such  a  sensual,  heartless  volup- 
tuary, who  boasted  that  the  '  crazy  old 
machine  would  last  out  his  time,  and  he 
cared  not  what  became  of  it  afterwards,' 
could  be  well-beloved,  is  past  under- 
standing. 

Father,  Louis  the  little  dauphin,  son 
of  Louis  the  great  dauphin,  and  grandson 
of  Louis  XIV. ;  Mo ther,  Adelaide ;  Wives, 
(1)  the  Infanta  of  Spain,  arranged  but 
broken  off,  (2)  Maria-Charlotte  Leczinska; 
Mistresses,  (1)  Mdme.  de  Mailly,  (2)  the 
Countess  de  Vintimille  her  sister,  (8)  the 
Duchess  of  Lauragais,  another  sister,  (4) 
Mdme.  de  la  Toumelle  duchesse  de 
ChateaurouxJ  another  sister,  (5)  Mdme. 
de  Pompadour,  and  (6)  Mdme  Dubarry. 
Regent,  Philippe  due  d'Orle*ans.  Con- 
temporary with  George  I.,  II.,  III. ; 
Daughters,  he  nicknamed  liis  three 
daughters  Loque,  Chiffe,  and  Graille. 

Louis  XIV.  died  1715 :  his  son  Louis,  the  great 
taupUin.  died  before  his  father,  1711;  and  the  son 


of  the  dauphin,  called  Louis  the  little  dauphin 
(due  de  Bourgogna),  died  1712,  before  his  grand- 
father, leaving  a  son,  Louis  XV. 

Again:  Louis  XV.  died  1774;  his  son  Louis  the 
dauphin  died  before  his  father,  1763,  leaving 
three  sons,  all  of  whom  were  crowned,  viz.  Louia 
XVI.,  Louis  XVIII.,  and  CHARLES  X.  Set; 'Fatal 
Three.' 

Louis  XVII.  son  of  Louis  XVI.  outlived  his 
father,  but  was  never  crowned.  Like  Napoleon 
II.  he  was  vox  et  prteterea  niliil  in  kingship. 

Louis  XVI.  was  guillotined  21  Jan., 
1793.  Charles  I.  was  executed  30  Jan., 
1649.  It  is  somewhat  strange — 

1.  That  Louis  XVI.   and    Charles  I. 
both  contain  eight  letters. 

2.  That  the  sum  of  21   +  1793  =  the 
sums  of  30  +  1649  (day  of  the  month 
and  fatal  year}. 

8.  That  the  month  in  each  case  was 
January. 

Father,  Louis  the  dauphin,  and  grand- 
son of  Louis  XV. ;  Mother,  Marie-Josephe 
of  Saxony  ;  Wife,  Marie  -  Antoinette 
archduchess  of  Austria,  guillotined  1793. 
Contemporary  with  George  III. 

Mis  son  Louis  XVII.  never  reigned.  Three 
brothers  succeeded  to  the  crown,  Louis  XVI., 
Louis  XVIH.,  and  CHARLES  X.  See  '  Fatal  Three.' 

V  Louis  XVI.  was  called  '  Louis  the  Last '  by 
the  red  republicans  of  France ;  but  they  were  no 
true  prophets. 

Louis  XVI.  (son  of  sixty  kings).  He  died  Monday, 
21  Jan.,  1793,  aged  30  yrs.  4  m.  28  d.  His  executioner 
was  Samson.  Six  men  were  employed  to  seize  the 
struggling  king  and  bind  him  to  the  plank.  Hi|; 
dress  was  a  puce  coat,  grey  breeches,  and  whit* 
stockings.  When  his  coat  was  pulled  off  it  disclosed 
a  sleeved  waistcoat  of  white  flannel. 

The  whitesmith  that  instructed  Louis  XVI.  in 
lockmaking,<fcc.  was  Francois  Gamain  of  Versailles. 
It  is  said  that  the  artisan  often  scolded  the  king 
roundly  for  his  work.  When  Louis  was  a  prisoner, 
this  Gamain  traitorously  told  the  Convention 
committee  of  an  iron  press  which  he  and  the  king 
had  made  and  inserted  in  a  wall  of  the  royal 
chamber  of  the  Tuileries.  When  this  press  was 
examined  it  was  found  to  contain  damnatory 
correspondence  from  Talleyrand,  Mirabeau,  and 
others.  Gamain  asserted  that  Louis  tried  to 
poison  him,  and  the  committee  granted  him  a 
pension  of  1,200  francs  (about  481.). 

His  father  confessor,  while  he  was  a  prisoner 
In  the  Temple,  was  the  Abbe  Edgeworth  de  Fir- 
mont,  of  Irish  extraction. 

His  valet  was  Clery. 

Place  of  execution  the  Place  de  la  Revolution, 
once  called  the  Place  de  Louis-Quinze. 

The  brutal  delegates  who  conveyed  him  to  the 
guillotine  were  Jacques  Leroux  and  Gorbeau. 

Louis  XVII.,  son  of  Louis  XVI. 
and  Marie-Antoinette.  According  to  a 
tradition,  the  prince  was  rescued  by  the 
Chevalier  del'GEillet,  and  a  half-witted  lad 
(both  deaf  and  dumb,  a  relative  of  Mdme. 
Richard  the  gaoler's  wife)  was  substituted 
in  his  place.  The  lad  was  of  a  similar 
age  and  stature  to  the  dauphin,  and  suf- 
ficiently like  him  not  to  excite  suspicion. 
The  bribe  for  this  substitution  was  800,000 
francs  (12,000^.).  It  is  said  that  the  young 


-.38 


LOUIS 


LOUVESTEIN 


prince  made  his  escape  in  an  English 
cutter,  and  married  Ida  Caraccioli. 

\\illiiim  Pitt  did  not  think  the  tradition  of  the 
'  LoBt  Prince1  a  mere  romance;  and  the  Allied 
Powers,  when  framing  Die  Treaty  of  1H14,  allowed 
for  the  possibility  of  the  prince's  appearance. 
Churette,  Pichcgrn  (2  syl.),  and  George  Cadoudal 
all  firmly  asserted  that  he  escaped  from  the 
Temple,  and  numerous  proclamations  refer  to  it. 
In  lHl'2  a  document  was  signed  in  which  Louis 
XVII I.  calls  himself  regent,  not  king  of  France. 
Certululy  the  document  signed  Dn.  Pelletan, 
Dumangin,  and  Lassas  Is  most  unsatisfactory. 
It  runs  thus :  '  We  proceeded  to  examine  the 
corpse  of  a  youth  shown  to  us  by  the  Commission, 
and  Bt  ited  by  them  to  be  the  son  of  Louis  Capet.1 
This  document  Is  preserved  In  the  Imperial 
I.il.rary  of  1'itrls. 

V  The  general  tale  la  much  more  sad.  It  Is 
no  young  prince,  only  eight  years  old,  was 
sent  by  the  Convention  to  be  brought  up  by  a 
vulgar  brute  named  Simon,  a  cobbler,  who  stripped 
l,i!',  .  .1  his  suit  of  mourning,  and  dressed  him  like 
a  pauper  In  coarse  Jacket  and  red  cap,  forced  him 
to  drink  intoxicating  liquors,  and  repeat  revolu- 
tionary ballads.  In  a  few  months  the  delicate 
boy  became  half-consumptive  and  half  idiot. 
January,  1?.»4,  the  wretch  locked  him  in  an  upp<-r 
room,  and  here,  without  fire,  without  candle,  and 
well-nigh  without  food,  he  lingered  till  June,  17'.'5, 
when  he  died. 

Louis  XVIII.  le  Desire,  sixth  of 
the  French  Bourbon  kings,  brother  of 
Louis  XVI.  and  of  Charles  X.  It  is 
absurd  to  call  him  Le  Dtsire",  seeing  he 
was  thrust  on  the  nat  ion  by  the  allies, 
and  was  never  '  the  desired '  of  the  people 
(1755,  1814-1824). 

Father,  Louis  the  Dauphin,  and  grand- 
son of  Louis  XV. ;  Mother,  Marie  Josephe 
of  Saxony;  Wife,  Marie- Josephine  of 
Savoy ;  no  issue.  Called  Monsieur  and 
the  Comte  de  Provence  till  1795 ;  in  exile 
he  went  as  le  Comte  Delille.  In  England 
he  lived  at  Hartwell,  a  seat  of  the  Duke 
of  Buckingham,  where  his  wife  died. 
Contemporary  with  George  III.,  IV. 

The  Bourbons:  a)  HENRI  IV.;  (2)  LOOTS  XIII. : 
CD  LDI 'ts  XIV.-  (4)  Lui  is  XV.,  great-grandson  of 
Ixauis  XIV.;  (51  Louis  XVI..  grandson  of  Louis  XV. ; 
l.i H- is  XVIII.  brother  of  Louis  XVI. 

V  Louis  XVII.  and  Napoleon  II.  were  regal  flo- 
tlona,  BO  called  simply  because  they  outlived  theii 
respective  fathers.  Similarly  the  date  of  the  reign 
of  Charles  II.  is  absurdly  thrown  back  to  the 
death  of  Charles  I.,  ignoring  the  Crorawellian 
interim,  and  implying  a  legal  right  of  succession : 
but  in  England  the  succession  has  been  most 
irregular,  and  depends  on  the  parliament.  Thus 
William  I..  William  II.,  Henry  I.,  Stephen,  Henry 
IV.  V.  VI..  Kiehard  III.,  Henry  VII.,  William  III., 
Ac.,  had  not  the  slightest  legal  right  to  the  throne 
of  England,  and  their  invalidity  invalidates  the 
entire  succession.  The  whole  right  is  sufferance 
or  parliamentary  sanction. 

Louis-Philippe.  Citizen-king  of 
the  French  (born  1778,  reigned  1880-1848, 
died  1850). 

Father,  Louis-Philippe,  Mons.  Egalite* 
[Due  d'Orldans] ;  Mother,  Adelaide  de 
Bourbon  -  Penthievre;  Wife,  Marie- 
Ajuelie,  niece  of  Marie- Antoinette.  At- 


turned  names:  1798,  M.  Chabaud  L 
under  which  name  he  was  a  teacher  in 
M.  Jost'sjehool  in  Swit/.n-hm-l  ;  in  17!>4 
M.  Corby;  in  1795  Hcrr  Miill.-r,  under 
which  name  he  travelled  in  the  north  of 
Europe;  1848  Mr.  William  Smith,  under 
which  name  his  passport  to  England  was 
made  out  at  Honfleur;  but  he  and  his 
wife  fled  from  Paris  under  the  name  of 
M.  and  Mdme.  Lebrun. 

LODIS XIII.  had  for  sons  Loris  XIV.  and  Philippe 
de  France  due  dOrKuns.  Philippe  s  son  w-i*  Pbi 
lippo  the  Rfgrnt.  tbo  llo^ent  b  son 
whose  son  was  Lools-PhlUppe,  Lou  is- Philippe  s 
son  wab  Philippe  l',jnlil,-,  and  Egalite  s  son  wag 
King  Louis-PuiLiPPR. 

Louis  de  Male,  Louis  II.  of  Flan- 
ders. So  called  from  Male,  Marie,  or 
Malain,  in  France,  where  lie  delighted  to 
dwell.  He  succeeded  his  father  in  134.',, 
and  died  1884. 

Louis  the  German.  See  LUDWIO 
&c. 

Louisiana  (U.S.  America).  So  called 
by  M.  de  la  Sale  in  KJS'J,  in  honour  of 
Louis  XIV.  In  the  minority  of  Louis 
XV.  it  was  given  to  the  Compagnie  tin 
Mississippi.  The  inhabitants  are  nick- 
named Creoles. 

Louisville,  a  city  of  Kentucky,  in 
the  United  States  of  North  America,  on 
the  Falls  of  Ohio.  It  was  nain»-d,  in 
1780,  in  honour  of  Louis  XVI.  of  Fnuu •<•, 
whose  troops  were  at  the  time  assisting 
the  Americans  in  the  War  of  Indepen- 
dence. 

Loup-Garou,  a  lyc'anthrope.  A 
sort  of  hypochondriac  who  fancies  himself 
to  be  a  wolf,  and  under  this  impiv-sion 
goes  about  howling  and  at  talking  children. 
This  mania  occurred  in  Germany  in  the 
early  part  of  the  17th  cent. 

The  celebrated  Nlcolle  tells  us  of  a  convent  where 
all  the  nuns  fancied  they  were  cats,  and  at  a 
certain  hour  every  day  ran  about  mewing  and 
caterwauling.  It  was  cured  by  threatening  to 
quarter  a  regiment  of  soldiers  In  the  nunnery. 
Nebuchadnezzar's  madness,  in  which  he  fun. -i.  d 
himself  to  be  an  ox,  Is  supposed  to  have  been  a 
species  of  lycanthropy. 

Louvestein  (Dutch,  Loevestein ; 
pronounce  '  Loovestine,'  8  ayl.).  A  poli- 
tical or  state  prison  during  the  time  of  the 
Dutch  Republic.  It  is  a  castle  at  the  con- 
fluence of  the  Meuse  (Dutch,  Maas)  and  the 
Waal  (Rhine),  and  is  opposite  the  town  of 
Gorkum(Gorichem),  about  ten  milesabovc 
Dort  (Dutch,  Dortrecht).  Here  Grutiui 


LOUVESTEIN 


LUCANIAN 


539 


was  kept ;  he  made  his  escape  in  a  box 
which  had  been  employed  to  bring  him 
books.  Here,  too,  De  Witt  and  some  other 
republican  leaders  had  been  imprisoned, 


and  hence  the  republican  party  was  called 
the  '  Louvestein.'  They  were  discharged 
from  the  castle  at  the  death  of  William  El. 
the  stadtholder. 


Louvestein  Faction  (The).  The 
republican  party  of  Holland,  led  by  Jan 
and  Cornelius  de  Witt,  in  opposition  to 
the  Orange  policy,  which  was  to  uphold 
the  office  of  stadtholder.  The  Louvestein 
faction  succeeded  for  several  years  in  ex- 
cluding the  house  of  Orange  from  the 
stadtholdership  in  the  person  of  William 
III.  (afterwards  king  of  England),  but  in 
1072  both  the  brothers  De  Witt  were 
murdered  by  an  infuriated  crowd. 

Louis  [XIV.]  sent  Caillleres  to  Holland  to  tamper 
with  the  Louvestein  faction,  -which  had  always 
been  hostile  to  William  [III.  of  Holland  and  of 
Kiigl:md].-HowiTT,  Hitt.  of  Eng.  (William  and 
Mary.  105). 

Love-feasts,  or  Agapa.  Held  in 
the  early  ages  of  Christianity  after  re- 
ceiving the  eucharist.  The  rich  brought 
provisions,  but  the  poor  were  not  expected 
to  contribute.  They  continued  to  be  held 
for  three  centuries,  and  were  ultimately 
forbidden  by  the  Council  of  Carthage, 
A.D.  397. 

The  '  kiss  of  peace  '  was  changed  for  a  sym- 
bolical ceremony.  An  Ivory  tablet  was  first  kissed 
by  the  minister  and  then  circulated  through  the 
congregation  for  each  one  to  kiss. 


Low  Mass,  '  Missa  bassa.'  A  mass 
without  singing,  '  quee  submissa  voce  cele- 
bratur.'  See  '  Mass.' 

Low  St^ameB/  'From  low  St. 
James's  up*T;<r  high  St.  Paul's  '  (Pope, 
'  Satires  ').  The  allusion  is  to  the  Bangor- 
ian  controversy  (q.v.).  Bishop  Hoadly, 
the  favourite  of  Queen  Anne,  was  the 
exponent  of  the  low  church  party  at  St. 
James,  but  his  opponent,  Dr.  Francis 
Hare,  dean  of  St.  Paul's,  was  the  leader 
of  the  high  church  party.  We  should 
now  say  '  from  Charles  Simeon  to  Dr. 
Pusey,'  or  (1890)  from  'John  Charles  Ryle 
of  Liverpool  to  Edward  King  of  Lincoln.' 


Lowndean  Professor  of  Astro- 
nomy and  Geometry.  Value  450Z.  a  year. 
Founded  in  the  University  of  Cambridge 
by  Thomas  Lowndes,  1749. 

If  the  professor  superintends  the  observatory  he 
receives  an  extra  250t.  a  year. 

Loyal  Association  (The],  1792. 
Formed  in  London  by  John  Reeves, 
favouring  the  British  constitution,  in 
opposition  to  the  favourers  of  the  French 
revolutionary  spirit. 

Loyal  Irish  Brotherhood  (The), 
1880.  A  group  of  the  Land  League  or- 
ganisation. See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Loyal  National  Repeal  Asso- 
ciation (The),  1889.  Organised  by 
Daniel  O'Connell  to  procure  for  Ireland 
'  perfect  equality  with  England,'  and  bring 
about  the  repeal  of  the  union.  See  '  Irish 
Associations.' 

Loyalty  Loan  (Tht),  1796.  Sub- 
scribed in  December  to  prepare  against 
the  threatened  invasion  of  the  French. 

Lubbock's  Day  (St.).  The  August 
Bank-holiday.  So  called  from  Sir  John 
Lubbock,  who  brought  it  about. 

A  Bank  holiday  is  called  'A  feast  of  St.  Lulx 
bock.1 

Lubeck  (Peace  of),  May  22,  1629. 
Between  Kaiser  Ferdinand  II.  and  Chris- 
tian IV.  of  Denmark.  This  treaty  brought 
to  a  close  the  first  part  of  the  Thirty 
Years'  War. 

Lucanian  Oxen.  Elephants.  The 
Romans  had  never  seen  elephants  till 
Pyrrhus  invaded  Rome.  In  their  ignor- 
ance they  called  them  '  Lucanian  oxen,' 
supposing  them  to  be  herds  from  the 
fertile  meadows  of  Lucania.  The  swine 
of  Lucania  were  also  famous,  aud  the 


Bin 


LUCASIAN 


LUDWIG 


Romans  delimited  in  the  sausages,  which 
they  called  Lucanica. 

Lucasian  Professor  of  mathe- 
matics. Stipend  8501.  Founded  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge  by  Henry 
Lucas,  M.P.  for  the  university,  1663. 
See  '  Mathematics,'  &c. 

Luciferians,  4th  cent.  An  'here- 
tical '  religious  sect  founded  by  Lucifer 
hMmp  of  Cagliari.  They  taught  that  the 
soul  is  transmitted  to  the  children  from 
their  parents. 

Lucilius  (The  French).  Be'ranger 
the  poet.  Lucilius  was  either  the  first  or 
one  of  the  first  Roman  satirists,  followed 
by  Horace,  Persius,  and  Juvenal.  Be*- 
r  is  the  French  Horace  rather  than 
the  French  Lucilius. 

Lu'cumo  and  Lars.  A  Lucumo 
was  an  independent  king  of  any  one  of 

the  twelve  confederate  states  of  ancient 
Ktruria.  His  kingdom  was  called  a 
'  Lucumy.'  In  time  of  war  one  of  these 
Lucumos  was  appointed  leader,  and  was 
culled  Lars  (generally  the  over-king),  aa 
Lars  Porsena.  Similarly,  the  leader  of 
the  Gauls  was  called  Brenn  [Latin 
J-in-nnus],  and  the  leader  of  the  Britons 
was  called  Dragon,  or  Pendragon. 

And  plainly  and  more  plainly 
Now  might  the  burghers  know. 

By  port  and  vest,  by  horse  and  erect, 
Each  warlike  Lucumo. 

Lars  Porsena  of  Cluslum 

Sal  iii  his  ivory  car. 
MACAII.AY.  Lay$  of  Ancient  Rome  (Horatlus). 

Luddites,  1811-1818,  and  again  1816. 
Rioters,  so  named  from  their  leader,  who 
(ailed  himself  'General  Lud.'  The  great 
year  of  riots  was  1812-1818.  There  hud 
been  recently  introduced  machines  for 
linishing  woollen  goods,  formerly  done 
by  men  called  'Croppers.'  By  these 
nun  -bines  the  croppers  were  thrown  out 
of  work,  and  formed  themselves  into 
rioters,  who  went  about  Derbyshire,  Lan- 
cashire, Cheshire,  Nottinghamshire,  and 
the  south-western  districts  of  Yorkshire, 
breaking  the  machines,  and  threatening 
the  owners  of  them.  Sixty-four  of  the 
rioters  were  executed  in  1812,  and  nine 
in  the  following  January. 

Miss  Martlneau  says  the  Luddites  were  so  called 
from  Edward  or  Ned  Lud  of  Leicestershire,  who, 
being  chused  by  some  boys,  took  refuge  in  a  fac- 
tory, where  he  broke  two  stocking  (mines.  Tb« 
•i»u  I  oi  Ui«  LuddltM  waa  a  wan  uauied  Mellcr. 


Ludgate.      Luxate  was  originally 
built  in  1215  by  the  barons,  who  ei: 
London,   destroyed    the    houses    of    the 
Jews,   and  erected   this  gate    with   the 
ruins   thereof.     It   was   first  used   as  a 
prison  in  1878,  being  then  a  free  prison, 
but    it    soon    lost    that    privilege.      Sir 
Stephen  Forster,  who  was  lord  mi 
1454,  had  been  a  prisoner  at  Lu 
and  begged  at  the  grate,  where  he 
seen   by  a  rich  widow,  who  bought  hi* 
liberty,  took  him   into  her  service,  and 
ultimately  married  him.     To  commemo- 
rate this  eventful  incident,  Sir  Stephen 
enlarged     the    accommodation    for    the 
prisoners,  and  added  a  chapel.    The  old 
gate  was  taken  down  and  rebuilt  in 
This  new  gate  was  destroyed  in  the  < 
Fire.    Another   gate  was  subsequently 
built  and  also  used  as  a  prison  foi  •<!• 
but  was  pulled  down   in   ITC.l),  and  the 
prisoner8removed,tirst  to  the  workhouse, 
and  afterwards   to   the   (iiltspur   £ 
Compter  (Professor  MOKLBY,  note  to  No, 
82  of  the  '  Spectator  '  ). 


Ludi-magister.    A 
Ludus  means  a  school  as  well  as  .1 
of  sports.  Hence,'  ducerefilium  in  liulum,' 
to  take  one's  son  to  school.     '  N.-luit  in 
.  .  .  ludum  me  mittere  '  (Horace,  ' 
I.  vi.  72). 

Sir  Walter  Scott  makes  Erasmus 
Holiday  say,  'He  was  inclined  to  think 
he  bore  the  name  of  Holiday.  .  .  because 
he  gave  such  a  few  holidays  to  his  school. 
Hence,  the  schoolmaster  is  termed  cl;is. 
sically  ludi-magister,  because  he  depri\  en 
boys  of  their  play  '('Kenil  worth,  'cliap.ix.). 

Ludovico  Sforza,  the  More, 
duke  of  Milan  (died  1510).  Ludovico 
adopted  as  his  bearing  a  white  mulberry 
tree  (moro),  the  'wisest  of  all  plants,'  in 
that  it  buds  late,  and  does  not  flower  till 
all  hazard  from  winter  frosts  and  winds 
has  passed  away.  He  was  not  named 
the  Moor  as  most  people  write  the  name. 
(PADLD8  Jovius,  '  Vitie  Illustrorum 
Virorum,'  iv.). 

Ludwig  I.  The  same  as  Louis  le 
Debonnaire  (778,  814-840).  He  was  son 
of  Charlemagne,  and  king  both  of  Franco 
and  Germany. 

Ludwig,  Clovis,  and  Louis  are  mere  var 
the  same  name.    Clovls-=  'lovis=louls;  and  Lud. 
wlg-=Luwig=Loula. 

Ludwig  II.  the  Young,  i.e.  the 
Greenhorn  (822,  855-874),  son  of  Loth.ur* 


LUDWia 


LUTATIU8 


He  was  88  when  he  succeeded  his  father, 
and  54  when  he  died,  so  he  was  not  called 
the  young  on  account  of  youthful  age  ;  but 
like  Louis  le  Jeune  of  France  (1120-1180), 
he  was  '  green  '  as  a  politician.  Ludwig 
II.  ceded  part  of  his  dominion  to  his 
brolher  Karl,  and  at  the  death  of  Karl, 
in  863,  gave  up  part  of  Provence  to  his  • 
brother  Lothaire. 

So  Louis  VII.  le  Jeune  by  repudiating  his  wif« 
EU  oiiore  lost  several  provinces  of  France,  which 
fell  into  the  hands  of  Henry  II.  of  England,  who 
married  her. 

Ludwig  III.  the  Blind  (880, 890-903, 
died  923).  He  was  grandson  of  Ludwig 
II.,  and  had  his  eyes  put  out  by  Berenger, 
on  whom  he  made  war  unsuccessfully, 
and  by  whom  he  was  deposed  in  903. 

Ludwig  IV.  the  Infant  (893,  899- 
911).  Not  recognised  by  some.  Last  of  the 
Karlovingian  race  in  Germany.  He  was 
son  of  Arnulf  of  Carinthia.  Too  feeble 
to  resist  the  Huns  and  oppose  Otto  (duke 
of  Saxony),  he  fled  to  Eatisbon,  and  the 
throne  was  given  to  Konrad  I.  duke  or 
count  of  Franconia. 

Ludwig  V.  (of  Bavaria).  One  of 
the  promiscuous  kaiser-kings  of  Germany 
(1314-1347).  In  1338  the  pragmatic 
sanction  of  Rense  decreed  that  the 
elected  king  of  Germany  was  ex  officio 
kaiser,  or  emperor  of  the  Holy  Roman 
Empire. 

Ludwig  V.  placed  two  black  eagles  on  the  impe- 
rial seal,  but  Karl  IV.  changed  the  device  into  a 
black  eagle  with  two  heads.  He  was  the  last  of 
the  emperors  of  Germany  excommunicated  by  a 
pope. 

Ludwig,  called '  Louis  the  German,' 
third  son  of  Louis  I.  le  Debonnaire,  and 
grandson  of  Charlemagne.  On  the  divi- 
sion of  Charlemagne's  empire,  by  the 
Treaty  of  Verdun  (843),  Bavaria  and  the 
whole  country  to  the  east  of  France 
(called  Germany)  fell  to  his  lot. 

Louis  le  Debonnaire  had  four  sons:  Lothaire, 
Pepin,  Ludwig,  and  Charles.  Pepin  died  before 
his  father. 

Ludwig  the  Child.  See  above, 
'  Louis  the  Infant.' 

Ludwig  the  Saxon,  second  son  of 
Ludwig  the  German.  He  died  882. 

CHABLEMAGNE,  Karl  I.,  or  Charles  I. 

Louis  L  le  Debonnaire,  son  of  Charle- 
magne. 

LUDWIG  the  German,  third  son  of 
Louis  I.  le  Debonnaire.  (His  two  brothers 
were  Lothaire  of  Italy  and  Pepin,  who 
died  before  he  did.) 


KARL  HI.  the  Fat,  third  son  of  Ludwig 
the  German.  (His  two  brothers  were 
Karlmanof  Italy  and  Ludwig  the  Saxon.) 

Arnulf  (who  reigned  888-899)  was  son  of  Karlman 
or  Carloman  of  Italy,  and  nephew  of  Karl  III.  the 
Fat.  As  he  died  before  his  uncle,  his  kingdom  was 
Joined  to  the  dominions  of  Karl  III.  tho  Fat. 

Arnulf 's  son  was  Ludwig  the  Child  or  Infant. 

Lugdunensis.  That  part  of  Gaul 
which  lay  between  the  Loire  and  the 
Seine. 

Luke's  Iron  Crown,  referred  to 
by  Goldsmith  in  '  The  Traveller,'  should 
be  '  Zeck's  iron  crown,'  as  it  was  not  Luke 
but  George  Dosza  who  was  tormented  in 
the  way  described  A.D.  1514.  He  was  a 
Szekler,  or  peasant  of  Szekelyfbld,  a  dis- 
trict of  Transylvania.  The  Jack  Cade 
of  Hungary  was  punished  by  being  seated 
on  an  iron  throne  with  a  fire  under  it, 
crowned  with  a  red-hot  crown,  and  having 
his  flesh  torn  off  his  bones  by  hot  pin- 
cers. 

Hujusmodi  libertatem  propter  seditionem  et 
tumultuariam  adversus  universam  nobilitatem, 
sub  nomine  cruciatae,  ductu  cujusdam  scelerati 
Georgii  Szekelii,  insurrectionem,  amiserunt.  — 
VERBOCZI,  Jus  Consuetudinarium  Eegni  Hungarian, 
1514. 

Lumley  Exhibition,  in  the  Uni- 
versities of  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  1657. 
The  Right  Hon.  Elizabeth  viscountess 
Lumley  founded  ten  scholarships  of  4£. 
per  annum  each  for  poor  scholars.  In 
1820  the  number  of  scholars  was  reduced 
to  five,  and  the  value  of  the  exhibition 
increased  to  15Z.  a  year,  to  be  held  till 
they  become  graduates. 

Luneville  (Treaty  of),  9  Feb.,  1801. 
Between  France  and  Austria.  By  this 
treaty  Belgium  and  the  Rhenish  pro- 
vinces were  ceded  to  France,  and  the 
states  of  Venice  were  given  to  Austria ; 
the  pope  was  re-established,  and  the 
Cisalpine,  Ligurian,  Helvetian,  and  Bata- 
vian  republics  were  duly  recognised. 

Lurdane.  A  rich  idle  man ;  a  cor- 
ruption of  '  Lord-Dane.'  So  the  Danea 
who  remained  in  England  after  the  re- 
storation of  Danegeld  by  Ethelred  the 
Unready  were  called  by  the  servile 
English,  who  stood  in  awe  of  them. 

More  likely  to  be  old  French  lourdan,  modern 
French  lourdaud,  a  loggerhead. 

Lusitania,  Portugal.  The  country 
of  the  Lusitani. 

It  Included  Portugal  and  EstremadOra. 

Lutatius  says  SO,  and  'therefore 
it  must  be  true.'  Hoc  verum  eat ;  dixit 


643 


LUTESTRING 


LYONIST8 


enim  Lutatius  (Cicero,  'De  Oratore,'  ii. 
40).  Quintus  Lutatius  Catulus  was  the 
colleague  of  Marias  in  his  fourth  consu- 
late. The  character  of  Gatulus  stood  so 
high  in  Rome  that  no  one  disputed  or 
doubted  what  he  said. 

Lutestring  Administration 
(The),  1765.  That  of  Lord  Rockingham, 
which  followed  the  Grenville  administra- 
tion. Marquis  of  Rockingham  premier 
and  lord  of  the  treasury;  Grafton  and 
General  Con  way  secretaries  of  state ;  Earl 
of  Northington  chancellor ;  the  old  Duke 
of  Newcastle  privy  seal;  the  old  Lord 
Winchilsea  president  of  the  council;  and 
Charles  Townshend  paymaster  of  the 
forces.  As  the  ministry  could  not  last, 
Charles  Townshend  himself  said, '  It  is  a 
mere  lutestring  administration/  (Lute- 
string is  *  summer  silk,  unfit  for  winter 
wear.) 

'Lutestring.'  a  corruption  of  hutrin,  from  the 
Italian  liutriiM,  French  luttrt,  a  shining  silk  fabric, 
much  worn  at  the  time  by  ladies. 

Luther  (Martin).  Born  at  Eisleben 
in  Saxony  10  Nov.,  1488;  entered  the 
Augustine  monastery  at  Erfurt  in  1505  ; 
professor  of  philosophy  at  Wittenberg  in 
1508 ;  Leo  X.  issued  a  bull  against  him 
24  June,  1520 ;  Luther  burnt  the  bull  at 
Wittenberg  10  Dec.,  1520 ;  he  appeared 
before  the  Diet  of  Worms  April  1521 ; 
was  seized  on  his  journey  and  carried  to 
Wartburg,  where  he  began  his  version  of 
the  Bible;  he  returned  to  Wittenberg  in 
March  1522;  discarded  the  dress  of  a 
monk  in  1524 ;  married  Catherine  de 
Bora,  an  ex-nun,  27  June,  1525  [he  was 
42  years  old  at  the  time] ;  and  died  at 
Eisleben  18  Feb.,  1546. 

A  monument  was  erected  to  him  a*  Wittenberg 
In  1K21.  and  one  at  Worms  in  1868. 

Luther  (The  Danish).  HansTausen. 
There  is  a  stone  in  Viborg  called  '  Tau- 
sensminde,'  with  this  inscription :  '  Upon 
this  stone,  in  1528,  Hans  Tausen  first 
preached  Luther's  doctrine  in  Viborg.' 

Luther  of  England  (The).  Arch- 
bishop Cranmer  (1489-1656).  He  did 
the  work  of  Luther,  but  was  very  unlike 
the  rough  German  in  character.  . 

Luther's  Catechisms.  Luther 
published  two  catechisms,  the  shorter 
one  in  1520  and  the  larger  one  in  15*29. 
These  religious  catechisms  found  a  place 
imong  the  symbolical  books  of  the 
Lutheran  churches, 


Lutheranism.  The  platform  of 
those  Protestants  who,  like  Luther, 
believe  in  consubstantiation,  the  use  of 
images  as  aids  to  devotion,  private  con- 
fession, the  form  of  exorcism  in  baptism, 
and  some  other  semi-Catholic  doctrines 
and  practices. 

Luther  said  that  Christ,  In  the  sacrament,  is 
present  with  the  bread  and  wine,  as  fire  Is  present 
with  iron  when  the  metal  Is  red  hot. 

Luxemburg  (Houte  of).  Fur- 
nished Germany  with  four  kaisers,  but 
other  rulers  intervened ;  as  Heinrich  VII. 
(1308-1818);  Karl  IV.  (1847-1373) ;  W,-n- 
ceslaus  (1878-1400) ;  and  Siegmund  or 
Sigismund  (1411-1437). 

Lydford  Law.  Lydford  is  a  villa^o 
of  Devonshire  where  we  are  told  offend- 
ers were  summarily  punished. 

First  hang  and  draw, 

Then  hear  the  cause  by  Lydford  law. 
There  are  many  similar  expressions ;  as  '  Brad- 
ford  law.1  '  Halifax  law,'  'Cupar  Justice,    'Jed 
burgh  Justice/  'Bui-slem  club-law/    'Mob  law/ 
'  Ablngdon  law,'  Ao. 

Lydian  Stone.  So  touchstone  was 
called  by  the  Romans,  because  it  was 
found  in  Lydia  of  Asia  Minor. 

Lying  Dick  Talbot.  Richard 
Talbot  duke  of  Tyrconnel,  lord  lieutenant 
of  Ireland  (*-1691). 

Lynch  Law.  The  law  of  self  con- 
stituted magistrates.  James  Lynch  was 
a  Virginian  farmer  who  in  1688  took 
upon  himself  to  enforce  better  order  by 
trying  thieves,  vagabonds,  and  other  dis- 
orderly persons.  This  he  did  because 
there  were  then  no  magistrates  or  law 
courts  in  the  neighbourhood.  Lynch 
seems  to  have  acted  pretty  fairly  in  his 
self-constituted  office,  insomuch  that  he 
was  supported  by  his  neighbours. 

LyonistS.  The  followers  of  Peter 
Waldo  of  Lyons,  who  died  1197.  Peter 
Waldo  had  the  four  gospels  translated 
into  French,  and  found  the  prevailing 
religion  so  different  to  that  taught  in  the 
gospels  that  he  became  a  preacher,  and 
soon  gathered  round  him  a  large  fol- 
lowing. The  Lyoni^ts  rejected  the  dog- 
ma of  apostolic  succession ;  accepted 
only  two  sacraments;  maintained  the 
sufficiency  of  scripture ;  believed  in  only 
one  Mediator,  and  therefore  re  jr.  t«-<J 
the  advocacy  of  Virgin  Mary  and  the 
saints;  denied  pupal  supremacy  and 
purgatory ;  rejected  masses  for  the  dead, 


LYEIO 


MACCABEES 


543 


the  adoration  of  images  and  relics,  in- 
dulgences, and  other  innovations. 

The  Lyonists,  Waldenses,  Catharl,  and  Albl- 
genses  had  BO  much  in  common,  they  are  very 
frequently  confounded  one  with  another. 

Lyric  Poets  (The  Prince  of). 
Pindar  (B.C.  529-435),  a  Boeotian. 

Frana  Peter  Schubert,  the  musical  composer,  1» 
called  '  the  Prince  of  Lyrists '  (1797-1828). 

Lysippus  (The  English).  Grinling 
Gibbons,  the  carver  and  sculptor  in  the 
reign  of  Charles  H.  (1648-1721).  His 
favourite  wood  was  lime  or  linden. 
Lysippus  was  a  Greek  sculptor  in  the 
time  of  Alexander  the  Great,  whose  most 
famous  works  were  statues  of  Alexander, 
the  chariot  of  the  sun  at  Rhodes,  and  the 
colossus  of  Tarentum. 

Mabinogion  (The).  Welsh  fairy 
^ales.  The  MS.  is  of  the  14th  cent.,  and 
•s  included  in  the  '  Bed  Book  of  Hergest ' 
(q.v.).  Lady  Charlotte  Guest  published 
a  translation  of  it  in  1838-1849.  '  Ma- 
binogi  means  'instruction  for  youth,' 
from  Maban,  a  young  child. 

Macabre  (La  Danse).  An  allegory 
representing  all  ages  and  conditions  of 
men  engaged  in  dancing,  with  Death  pre- 
siding. Very  popular  from  the  13th  to 
the  15th  cent.,  and  found  in  a  large  num- 
ber of  churches  and  cemeteries.  The 
most  ancient  goes  back  to  the  year  1485, 
and  the  most  famous  are  those  of  Min- 
den,  Lucerne,  Liibeck,  Dresden,  and 
Basle.  The  painting  in  the  convent  of 
the  Dominicans  is  attributed  to  Holbein. 

Macadam  (John  London)  intro- 
duced two  improvements  in  roads:  (1) 
Instead  of  making  the  centre  of  the  road 
the  lowest  part,  he  made  it  the  highest, 
so  that  the  centre  is  the  crown  from 
which  the  road  on  both  sides  gradually 
lowers ;  (2)  his  other  improvement  was 
to  employ  stones  broken  small  instead  of 
entire  stones  of  various  sizes.  By  the 
first  improvement  the  roads  are  better 
drained ;  by  the  second  they  are  smoother 
and  more  firm  (1756-1836). 

Macaroni  Club  (The),  1770.  A 
club  of  dandies,  first  in  Paris  and  then  in 
London,  in  the  latter  half  of  the  17th 
cent.  Their  hair  was  dressed  in  an 
enormous  toupee,  with  huge  curls  at  the 
sides,  and  tied  behind  into  a  pigtail  with 
a  knot.  A  very  small  hat  was  perched 
on  the  top,  and  was  lifted  from  the  head 
bj  a  small  cane.  Bound  the  neck  was  a 


full  white  cravat  tied  in  an  enormous 
bow.  Frills  from  the  shirt-front  pro- 
jected from  the  top  of  the  waistcoat. 
The  coat  and  waistcoat  were  both  short, 
reaching  only  to  the  hips.  The  breeches 
were  tight,  of  spotted  or  striped  silk, 
with  enormous  bunches  of  strings  at  the 
knees.  A  watch  was  carried  in  two 
breeches  pockets,  from  which  dangled 
huge  bunches  of  seals.  The  shoes  were 
small,  with  diamond  buckles;  and  a 
walking-stick  with  long  tassels  completed 
the  costume.  It  was  the  delight  of  the 
exquisites  to  be  as  rude  as  possible  to 
modest  women,  and  to  bully  all  the  weak 
and  timid. 

Macaroni  is  an  Italian  cake.  The  slang  expres- 
sion '  What  a  oake  (oaf)  you  are  1 '  may  have  risen 
from  these  empty-headed  fops,  or  'toffs,'  called 
In  1888  '  mashers '  or  '  dudes,'  which  words  are  still 
(1890)  in  vogue ;  indeed  have  been  appropriated  by 
the  lighter  order  of  ferninines,  who  talk  of  'mash- 
ing '  the  male  sex  when  they  are  persuaded  their 
appearance  is  particularly  effective. 

A  kind  of  animal,  neither  male  nor  female, 
lately  started  up  amongst  us.  It  is  called  a 
Macaroni.  It  talks  without  meaning,  it  smiles 
without  pleasantry,  it  eats  without  appetite,  it 
rides  without  exercise. — Oxford  Magazine  (June 
1770,  vol.  iv.  p.  228). 

Macbeth.  Lady  Macbeth's  maiden 
name  was  Graoch.  Macbeth  did  not 
murder  Duncan  in  his  castle  of  Inverness, 
but  attacked  and  slew  him  at  a  place 
called  Bothgowan  or  the  Smith's  House, 
near  Elgin,  in  1040.  The  claim  of  Mac- 
beth, as  grandson  of  Malcolm  II.,  was 
(according  to  the  rule  of  Scottish  succes- 
sion) much  better  than  that  of  Duncan. 

Lady  Macbeth  was  the  granddaughter  of  Ken- 
neth  IV.,  killed  In  1008  fighting  against  Malcolm  II. 

MacBriar  (Ephraim),  introduced 
by  Sir  Walter  Scott  in  '  Old  Mortality,'  is 
the  young  preacher  Maccail,  so  hideously 
tortured  in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.  He 
died  in  a  rapture.  See  HOWITT,  '  Hist,  of 
Eng.'  (Charles  II.  p.  442). 

MaccabsBan  Martyrs  (Feast  of 
the),  1  Aug.  A  mother  and  her  seven 
sons  were  put  to  death  by  Antiochus 
Epiphanes.  These  were  not  Christian 
martyrs,  but  the  festival  was  instituted 
by  Christians. 

MaCcab89US  (The  French).  Simon 
de  Montfort,  entrusted  by  Philippe  II. 
Auguste  with  the  first  crusade  against 
the  Albigenses.  He  cut  down  20,000  of 
them  with  the  sword  and  burnt  450  to 
death  (1150-1218). 

Maccabees  (The).  The  Asmonsean 
princes  of  Judaea  were  so  called  from 


MACCULLOCH 


MACEDONIANS 


Jehu'dah or  Judah,  surnamed  '  Maccaby,1 
who  succeeded  his  father  Mattathlas 
as  leader  of  the  Jews  who  revolted  from 
Antiochos  Epiphanes.  See  'Asmo- 
nooans.' 

The  Maccabees  continued  to  be  rulers 
of  the  Jews  till  the  appointment  of 
Herod  the  Great.  Mattathlas  had  five 
sons,  and  was  succeeded  by  Judah  '  Mac- 
caby,' his  third  son  ;  after  whom  followed 
Jonathan,  the  youngest  of  the  five  ;  and 
then  came  Simon,  who  transmitted  the 
succession. 

Mattathlas  (B.C.  167-188)  was  father  of  Jorhanan. 
Simon  (142-13*5),  Judah '  Maccaby  '  (I('i6-161).  Eleazar, 
and  Jonathan  the  hh'h  priest  (161-142). 

Simon  was  the  father  of  Joannes  Ilyrc&nus  (B.C. 
13f>-107>,  the  third  son. 

Joannes  Hyrcanuswasthe  father  of  ArlntobQlus 
(who  assumed  the  title  of  '  king'  B.C.  UT-108).  and 
Aloxnnder  Jannreus  (also  called  '  king.1  Mfi  79). 

Alexander  Jannceus  was  the  father  of  Hyrc&nns 
II.  (B.C.  79,  deposed  B.C.  40,  and  pat  to  d-u'h  I  y 
Herod  B.C.  HOi.-and  of  Aristobulus  II.  (dethroned 
by  Hyrcanus  II  ) 

Aristol.f.lus  was  the  father  of  Mariamne,  who 
married  Herod  the  Great. 

•.•  Maccaby  is  probably  the  Inscription  of  the 
Maccahaaan  banner.  M.C.C.B.Y.  (Mi  Cimn-Co  Be- 
flfihim  \rhnvah-i*.  'Who  Is  like  unto  thoo, 
O  Lord,  among  the  gods?1  Exod.  xv.  11).  After 
the  same  manner  the  Romans  inscribed  on  their 
banners  tho acrostic  S.P.Q.R.  (i.r.  Sonatas  Populus- 
que  Uomanus).  H,-e  the  Austrian  A.E.I.O.U. 

MacCulloch  (Cutlar).  A  corsair 
who  made  repeated  incursions  on  the 
northern  shores  of  the  Isle  of  Man, 
carrying  off  all  that  was  not '  too  hot  or 
too  heavy '(10th  cent.). 
Qod  keep  the  good  corn,  the  cheep,  and  the 

bullock, 
From  Satan,  from  sin,  and  from  Guitar  MucCul- 

loch. 

MacDonald  (Half-hanged\  1772. 
MacDonald,  a  lad  of  19  years,  in  the 
42nd  Royal  Highlanders,  being  irritated 
in  a  public-house  in  Bigg  Market,  seized 
one  Parker  and  slapped  his  face  soundly. 
Parker  and  one  or  two  others  rushed 
from  the  public,  and  MacDonald,  rushing 
after  the  fugitives,  caught  the  wrong 
man,  struck  him,  and  he  died.  Being 
tried,  ho  was  condemned  and  executed. 
The  body  was  handed  over  for  dissection, 
and  left  on  the  table  while  the  students 
went  to  dinner.  A  young  surgeon  came 
into  the  dissecting-room  and  saw 
MacDonald  sitting  up.  He  begged  for 
life,  but  the  surgeon  struck  him  with  a 
In  .ivy  mallet  and  effectually  dispatched 
the  half-hanged  man. 

Macedonian  War  (Tfie).  The 
First,  B.C.  211-205,  Between  Rome  and 
Macedonia.  Philip  V.  king  of  Maei-ilou 
not  Alexander's  father),  thinking  the 


disastrous  battle  of  Cannae  had  esta- 
blished the  Carthaginian  supremacy, 
formed  in  B.C.  213  an  alliance  with  Han- 
nibal ;  but  both  Rome  and  Carthage  were 
for  the  time  being  too  busy  with  their 
own  affairs  to  attend  to  other  matter*, 
and  left  the  war  to  allies.  In  this  war 
Philip  had  the  advantage. 

In    the    first   Macedonian   war   the    (Ktolinns. 
Athenians,   Rhodians,    and    Egyptians,    t 
with  Attalus  king  of  Pergamua,  took  part  with 
the  Romans. 

The  Macedonians,  Cartha£ini:ms.  Aoarnnnians. 
with  Antiochu*  king  of  Syria,  tided  with  Philip  of 


The  Second  Macedonian  war,  B.C. 
200-197.  Also  between  Rome  and  I 
donia.  Philip  of  Macedon  laid  siege  to 
Athens  B.C.  200 ;  but  as  Athens  was  an 
ally  of  the  Romans,  the  Romans  <  1. 
war  against  him,  and  entrusted  tin-  con- 
duct of  the  war  to  Quintus  Flainininun, 
who  met  the  army  of  Philip  in  Tli- 
and  gained  a  signal  victory  at  Kynos- 
keph  al»  (the  Dogshead  Hills)  in  197.  The 
terms  of  peace  were  these:  (1)  Philip 
was  to  restore  all  the  Greek  towns  to 
independence;  (2)  he  was  to  give  up  his 
fleet,  and  pay  a  tribute  to  Rome  for  ten 
years;  and  (8)  he  was  to  give  his  son 
among  the  hostages  for  the  fulfilment  of 
these  terms. 

The  Third  Macedonian  war,  B.C.  172- 
168,  was  between  the  son  of  Philip,  named 
Perseus,  and  the  Romans.  About  twenty- 
six  years  after  the  second  war,  Philip 
being  dead,  his  son  Perseus  (2syl.),  hoping 
to  throw  off  the  Roman  yoke,  made  war 
with  partial  success  for  three  years,  hut 
was  at  length  utterly  defeated  by  JEmilius 
Paullus,  at  Pydna  in  Macedonia,  n.i 
Perseus  was  led  captive  to  Rome,  and 
the  kingdom  of  Macedonia  was  converted 
into  a  Roman  province. 

The  avarice  of  Perseus  estranged  from  him  all 
his  allies,  and  though  he  behaved  in  the  most 
abject  manner  to  /Mmilius  Paullus,  he  was  east 
into  a  dungeon  at  Rome,  and  died  of  starvation 
and  grief.  His  son  Alexander  gained  his  bread  in 
Alba  Long*  as  a  turner. 

Macedonians,  or  'Pneumat'ics,1 
4th  cent.  The  followers  of  ICaeedon'iui 
patriarch  of  Constantinople  (84 
who  denied  the  divinity  of  the  Holy 
Ghost.  He  was  condemned  by  the  Second 
General  Council,  held  at  Constantinople 
in  881. 

The  First  General  Council  that  of  Nice.  8M  - 
condemned  Arlus.  who  denied  the  divinity  o« 
Christ'  and  the  Second  General  Council  con- 
demned Miioertonius,  who  denied  the  divinity  <jt 
U>«  Holy  tiliobt. 


MACFARLANE'S 


MACROBIOTS 


645 


MacParlane's  Lantern.  The 
moon.  The  clan  of  MacFarlane  occupied 
the  fastnesses  of  the  western  side  of 
Loch  Lomond,  and  were  great  depre- 
dators on  the  low  country.  As  their  ex- 
cursions were  made  by  night,  the  moon 
was  proverbially  called  their  lantern. 

Machiavelism.  Crooked,  per- 
fidious policy,  in  which  expediency  is  the 
ruling  principle  and  chicanery  the  chief 
instrument.  So  called  from  Niccolb 
Machiavelli  of  Florence,  whose  system  is 
set  forth  in  his  '  Del  Principe.'  Cesare 
Borgia  is  his  model  of  a  perfect  ruler 
(1469-1527). 

Both  Tiberias  of  Home  and  Louis  XI.  of  France 
are  credited  with  the  maxim, '  He  who  knows  not 
kow  to  deceive,  knows  not  how  to  rule.' 

Maclean's  People.  Scotch  Bap- 
tists. 


Macmillanites  (4  syl.).  Members 
of  the 'Reformed  Presbyterian  Church1 
(q.v.) ',  so  called  from  Mr.  Macmillan,  one 
of  their  most  distinguished  preachers. 

Macrea  (Jenny),  1777.  Abducted  and 
murdered  by  Indians  in  the  army  of 
General  Burgoyne.  Miss  Macrea  was  re- 
siding with  Mrs.  Macneil,  a  widow,  close 
to  Fort  Edward,  and  her  lover,  Jones, 
was  in  Burgoyne's  army.  She  was  about 
20  years  of  age,  intelligent  and  charming. 
On  27th  July  a  party  of  Indians  assailed 
Mrs.  Macneil's  house,  and  carried  her  off 
with  Miss  Macrea.  Being  pursued  by  some 
American  soldiers,  Miss  Macrea  was  fas- 
tened to  a  tree,  tomahawked,  and  scalped. 
The  elder  lady  seems  to  have  escaped. 

The  burning  houses,  the  scalped  and  murdered 
Americans,  and  the  innocent  blood  of  Miss  Macrea 
made  the  names  of  the  Six  Nations  terrible  in 
Europe.— HOWITT,  Hist,  of  Eng.  (Oeo.  III.),  p.  190. 


Macrobiots. 

Age 


Exceeding  100  years.    [Greek  jtaxpos  /KOTOS.] 


Year  of 
death 


102.  Hastings  (Henry) 1639  Forester  to  Charles  L 

Chevreul  (M.E.),  French  chemist  1889  aged  nearly  103. 

107.  Laugher  (Thomas) 1807  of  Markley,  Worcestershire. 

Macklin  (Charlt*) 1797  the  actor. 

108.  The  mother  of  Thomas  Laugher. 

116.  Alice  of  Philadelphia      1803 

Up  to  120  the  name*  are  too  numerous  for  insertion.    There  are  etone  1,900  of  then. 


IX.  Dragonetti,  the  Jesuit    ...       ...  1626 

Fournelle  (Pierre  de)       ...       ...  1819 

Orou  (Jean)    ...        ...  1668 

Harp  (Frederick)      ...       ...        ...  1792 

Jacot  (Jacques)        ...       ...        ...  1529 

Levezier  (Nicolas) 1645 

Pledrede  (Joanna  Francesea  de)  1790 

120.  A  man  of  Rechingen       1791 


A  priest  of  Linhares       ...       ...    1620 

121.  Camoux  (Annibal)  ...       ^       „.    1759 


Malcomson  (Sarah)         «.       ...    1R10 
Ponce  le  Page         ...       «.       ...    1760 


Spicer  (Eleonore,  tie.)       «.       ...    1778 
122.  Jacob  (Jean)  ...       ...       «.       ...    1791 


La  Piole 

Munier  . 

128.  Barnet  (dame) 


-.        «.  1708 


Countess  of  Arundel 
Guigiiard  (Denis)    ... 

184.  Kuono(  Andre) 
Schmit  (A  mire) 
Wakley  OraJiam)  ... 

Wlshart  (Thomas)  ... 


..       ...  1753 

«.       ...  1753 

«.       ...  1714 

...  1769 


he  lectured  at  Rome  when  120  years  old. 

a  physician  of  Paris.    Died  5  Oct. 

a  surgeon  and  famous  anatomist  of  Paris. 

an  Englishman. 

died  at  Neuchatel  in  Switzerland. 

an  Augustine,  who  had  been  a  priest  for  91  years.  Died  In  the 

abbey  of  Claire-Fontaine. 

lived  at  Mexapao  near  Coimbra,  on  the  road  to  Porto, 
having  lost  all  his  teeth,  he  cut  a  new  set  at  the  age  of  116. 

The  Prussian  doctor  Ufland  is  the  authority  for  this  state- 
ment. 

in  the  Serra  da  Estrella  of  Portugal, 
of  Nice,  died  at  Marseilles.  He  was  a  great  eater  and  drinker 

His  likeness,  by  J.  Vernet,  is  in  the  Louvre, 
an  Englishwoman, 
of  Hampre,  in  Luxemburg.    A  little  before  death  he  could 

walk  6  or  7  miles.    He  was  a  labourer, 
died  at  Accomack,  in  Virginia.  Buffon  says  she  never  touched 

alcoholic  drinks, 
an  agricultural  labourer  of  the  Jura.    He  presented  himself 

to  the  Constituent  Assembly  in  1791. 

a  labourer  of  Usquiole,  in  Berne.  He  never  had  a  day's  illness, 
a  schoolmaster  of  Paris, 
died  at  Charleston,  in  South  Carolina.    She  spoke  fluentlj 

English,  French,  Spanish,  Italian  and  Moorish;  and  knew 

both  Arabic  and  Hebrew, 
in  the  reign  of  Charles  I. 
of  Luchc,  in  the  Maine.    In  1787  hei  white  hair  turned  to  a 

blond  or  golden  yellow, 
a  Spanish  officer,  died  at  Badajoz. 
died  at  Teschen,  in  Upper  Silesia, 
born  at  Shiffnal,  and  buried  at  Adbaston.    He  lived  in  the 

reign  of  eight  sovereigns, 
a  Scotchman. 


It  is  said  that  Attila  king  of  the  Huns  died  at  the  age  of  124,  on  (to  night  of  Mi  second  marriage,  A.D.  463. 


196.  Barnesley  (IFiiiiam) 
Grande*         


Martha  Hannah    M       M 


...    1636    an  Englishman.    At  the  age  of  100  he  married  a  second  wife. 

...  1754  of  Pradez  d  Aubrac,  in  Languedoc,  a  silversmith.  He  nevei 
touched  wine,  and  worked  at  his  trade  within  twelve  days 
of  his  death.  Till  then  he  had  never  sirnered  a  day's  illness. 

„.    1608   an  Irishwoman. 

NN 


MACROBIOT8 


Tear  of 


1  Montgomery  (Robert  - 

T-  Carollan  (Owen)      „.  . 

Hughes  (William)  ...  M 

Innes  (A/Viry) ...       ..  . . 

Neuwel  (JoAn) 


Yatee(Afory)... 

ttB  Evans  (Henry) 

Melgham  (Afr«.  Ifory)      _ 

Roger  (J>>wi)  ... 
180.  Bayles  (John)... 


Seattle  (B'iJJtam) 
Cameron  (David) 
Ellis  (William) 


Lllley  (Samuel)        «  _ 

Macbrlde  (Robert)  _  .. 

Mestausa  (Pt«rr«)  _  _ 

Taylor  (John)...       ^  «. 

WaUon  (John)         ...  «. 

181.  Garden  (Peter)         ...  .. 
Taylor  (Elizabeth)   ...  .. 

182.  Macculloch(.<fc-.ran<fer)  _ 

183.  Merchant  (Klir,  tie.)  _ 

184.  Ague  (Francit)         ...  _ 
Brookey  (John)        ...  _ 
Grappln  (Anne  Ovdef)  .. 
Kelt  Orn.)     ...       _  _ 


186.  Harrison  (Jofcn)      _ 

Lawler  (Margaret)  ...        ... 


a  Scotchman  by  birth,  but  lived  chiefly  at  Bklpton  in  Ent 

land.  Latterly  he  lived  by  begging. 
1784  an  Irish  labourer  of  Meath.  He  had  6  fingers  on  each  hand 

and  6  toes  on  each  foot.    Was  never  ilL 
1769    of  Tadcaster,  in  Yorkshire. 
1814    of  the  Isle  of  Skye. 
1761    grandson  of  old  Parr.    An  ostler,  who  died  at  Mlchaelatowa. 

and  at  death  no  faculty  had  failed. 
1711  she  lived  In  the  reign  of  8  sovereigns. 
1776  she  walked  from  Shiffnal  to  London  when  she  was  130.  and 

married  at  the  age  of  92  her  third  husband. 
1771    a  Welshman. 
_    1818    an  Englishwoman. 
...    1740    of  I'.l7..<.  In  the  diocese  of  Oommlnges. 

.4  April,  1706    of  Northampton.      Keill  made  the  post-mortem,  which  is 
entered  in   our  'Philosophical  Transactions.'    He  was   a 
sheep-drover,  and  continued  his  occupation  to  the  last.  He 
was  a  thin  and  sinewy  man. 
~.    1778 

~    1780    of  Liverpool. 
..    1766 
...    1766 

58    dean  of  Worcester. 

I    1748    of  Vemil.  In  MurcUk,  Bpete. 
..    1767 


of  Aberdeen.    He  served  M  a  private  In  Monk's  army. 


..  1775 

...  1704 

...  1757 

...  1761 

...  1767 

...  1777 

...  1641    died  In  Paris  aged  184  yesvrs  and  10  months. 


_    1773    of  Newnham.  In  Gloucestershire.     Her  youngest  daughter 
was  109  at  the  tiro*.    80  aay»  the  German  historian  John 


1744 


Mllller 


1789    Of  Klllevan.  In  Monaghan.  A  day  or  two  before  her  death  she 

walked  8  mile*  out  and  back  again. 
We  are  told  that  when  Vetpatian  vat  emperor  Oten  wen  if  JMTKMU  in  hi$  empireof  the.  age  of  185. 


186.  Vonter  (Margaret) ... 
Lafltte  (Jean)          ... 

Morriat  (John) 
Noon  (Catherine)     ... 
Patter  (Margaret)   ... 

Bhelle  (Janet) 

186.  Wunder  (George)     ... 

187.  Causeur  (Jean) 

Richardson  (John) ... 
Robertson  (John)    ... 
US.  Glum  (M rt.) 

Falrbrother  (John} ... 
M'Donough  (John) ... 


Cameron  (Marie)  .. 
Dobson  ( Thomat)  .. 
Desmond  (Catherine 
Laland(n'iKiam)  .. 


Bam  (Jotrph) ...       _       _ 
Bands  (Janet)          _ 

Bury  (Rebecca) 

142.  Iwarling 

143.  M'Findlay  (Charlej 
Hllarlo  1'ari  ... 


II  Deo.,  1706   he  was  called  Llaroux.    He  died  at  Rouillao.    He  bathed 
always  thrice  a  week. 

1776 

1708 

...  1789  burled  at  St.  Margaret's,  Westminster;  and  a  portrait  of  her 
Is  in  St.  Margaret's  Workhouse. 

1759    an  Irish  farmer. 

19  Deo.,  1761    atSalihurg.    Doctor  Ufland  of  Prussia  vouches  for  this  fact. 
10,  July,  1775    at  St.  Math  leu.  near  Brest.    He  was  a  provision  merchant 

He  drank  little,  but  washed  often.    Born  at  Laniuust. 
...    1772 

_       ...    17SW   of  Hopton  Hall,  near  Edinburgh. 
~        ...    1772 
...    1770 
_       ...    1768 
~        ...    1757 

...  1808  who  received  an  annual  pension  of  86  rlx  dollars  from  the 
king  of  Prussia.  He  married  for  the  first  time  at  the  age  of 
80,  and  two  yean  afterwards  his  wife  had  twins. 

1785 

1766 

of)    1752    Ireland. 
...    1752 

...    1835    surgeon,  of  Vaudemont,  in  Lorraine.    He  never  left  his  native 
place,  never  took  any  sort  of  medicine,  and  never  went  to 
bed  sober.    The  day  before  his  death  he  performed  with 
perfect  success  an  operation  on  an  old  woman  for  cancer. 
1808    a  negro  of  Jamaica.    He  walked  4  miles  a  little  before  his 

death. 
_       ...    1770    a  Staffordshire  farmer.    His  wife  died  at  the  age  of  120,  and 

the  two  lived  out  five  leases  of  21  years  on  the  same  farm. 
f  April,  1R27    of  Falmonth,  in  Jamaica,  a  negress.  Testified  by  her  master. 


1778 
1778 


144.  Efflngham 


145.  Williams  (Kean) 
A  soldier 


(Jokn)    ... 


...6  Feb.,  1757 
...        ...    1702 


a  monk. 

an  Indian.    Alex,  de  Humboldt  conversed  with  him  at  Chi. 

guata  when  he  was  143  years  old.    His  wife  was  117.    Up  to 

the  age  of  ISO  Parl  walked  dally  4  miles. 
of  Cornwall.    He  was  a  teetotaller,  rose  every  day  at  6  AJs* 

and  very  rarely  ate  meat. 


1803    died  at  Staiatmer.  in  Germany. 


MACROBIOTS 


HAD 


647 


Age  Tear  of 

death 

U0.  Drahakemberg(Cftri»«enJo»»e«)  1772   of  Aarhuus,  In  Jutland.    He -was  taken  captive  In  his  youth 

by  corsairs,  and  was  a  sailor  for  91  years.  He  never  covered 
his  head  with  hat  or  cap ;  married  a  woman  of  CO  when  he 
was  113  years  of  age ;  and  a  little  before  his  death  walked 
4  miles. 
JIattathias  died  by  misadventure  at  the  age  of  146,  according  to  the  Apocrypha. 

Ontegro(«7ean<f)     1726    a  day  labourer  of  Gallcia.  He  lived  chiefly  on  Turkish  wheat 

and  cabbage ;  and  very  rarely  drank  wine. 
Winsloe  (Thomas) 1766 

14«.  Mead  (William)       ...  -      1752 

14!)    //  i.s  srtirt  tlmt  Antiochos  Epiphanes  king  of  Syria  died  at  the  age  0/149. 


150   Arganthoiiius 
Consir  (Francis) 

152.  Bowles  (James) 

Newman  (Thomas)  „. 
Parr  (Thomas) 


West  (Henry) ...       «.»«.— 

154.  Damme  (Thomat)    ...       _       ...    1648 

155.  Obst  ...    1825 


—     a  Spaniard 

1768  of  Burythorpe,  Malton,  In  Yorkshire.  From  the  age  of  60  he 

was  on  the  parish. 

1656    of  Killingworth,  Warwickshire. 

1542 

16  Deo.,  1635  of  Alberbury ,  in  Shropshire.  He  was  an  agricultural  labourer, 
and  worked  at  his  calling  up  to  the  age  of  130,  even  as  a 
thresher.  At  the  age  of  122  he  married  his  second  wife.  His 
food  was  chiefly  bread  and  cheese,  and  he  drank  milk.  He 
was  buried  in  Westminster  Abbey.  Old  Parr  lived  in  tha 
reign  of  ten  sovereigns. 


,  villager  of  Zwronegoschutz,  In  Silesia.    She  worked  in  the 
fields  to  the  day  of  her  death.    She  was  a  large  eater,  and 

drank  daily  two  glasses  of  brandy. 

157.  Some  say  Epimenides  the  Cretan  poet  died  at  the  age  of  157,  B.C.  450. 
160.  Surrlngton  (Joseph) 


1797    of  Bergen,  in   Norway.    He  left  a  son  of  9  and  one  of  108 

behind  him. 
1668 

1670    Ufland,  Professor  of    Medicine  In  the  University  of  Jena, 
searched  into  this,  and  tells  us  that  Jenkins  lived  chiefly  on 
charity,  but  sometimes  went  out  to  sea  fishing. 
172.  Kowin  (John)  ...       w       M       ^.    1740    of  Temeswar.  His  wife  at  his  death  was  164,  and  his  youngest 

son  was  90. 

—     a  German  prince,  mentioned  by  Tacitus. 
1786    a  negress,  who  died  at  Tucuman,  hi  South  America. 
1724    he  was  a  vegetarian,  and  his  portrait  used  to  hang  in  the 
library  of  Prince  Charles,  Brussels.     Claude  Nicolas  le  Cat 
mentions  him. 

1688  according  to  the  parish  register  of  St.  Leonard's,  Shoreditch, 
he  was  born  in  the  reign  of  Richard  II.,  and  died  in  the 
reign  of  Elizabeth. 

These  are  the  most  noted  of  the  Macroblots.  Some  of  the  names  are  not  worthy  of  credit,  such  as 
Rowin,  whose  wife  was  164  ;  Surrington,  whose  Bon  was  103  ;  Kelt,  whose  youngest  daughter  was  109. 
However,  the  list  is  a  long  one,  and  it  is  well  to  have  It  handy. 

V  Of  the  antediluvian  Macroblota  two  solutions  have  been  suggested  :  (1)  that  the  years  were  not 
solar  but  lunar  years  ;  thus  in  Eccleslasticus  (xliii.  6,  7,)  we  read  :  '  He  [God]  made  the  moon  to  serve  in 
her  season  for  a  declaration  of  times,  and  from  the  moon  is  the  sign  of  feasts.'  It  is  also  quite  certain 
that  six  months  is  sometimes  called  a  year  ;  but  neither  of  these  suggestions  relieves  the  main  diffi- 
culty. Another  solution  is  this  :  the  first  date  (Genesis,  chap,  v.)  gives  the  age  of  the  sheik  himself,  and 
the  next  the  duration  of  his  dynasty  or  race.  Thus  :  Adam  lived  100  years  and  he  begat  Seth.  He  died 
aged  100,  but  his  dynasty  continued  altogether  930  years.  Seth  was  also  a  sheik,  who  lived  105  years, 
but  his  race  continued  sheiks  for  807  years.  Enos  lived  90  years,  but  his  race  continued  815  years  ; 
and  so  on. 


IfiS.  Edwards  (William)...       _ 
169.  Jenkins  (Henry)     ...       _ 


175.  Tuisco 

179.  Truxo  (Louisa) 
185.  Zorten  (Peter) 


«07.  Cam  (Thomas)         M       •. 


Me  William  (A).  An  Irish  dress,  the 
dress  of  an  Irishman,  significant  of  being 
thorough  Irish,  and  therefore  hating  the 
English.  In  1586  the  Burkes  said,  '  they 
would  have  a  Me  William  or  else  go  to 
Spain ' — i.e.  they  would  assume  the  Irish- 
man and  throw  off  their  English  manners 
and  allegiance,  or  else  leave  the  country. 
In  the  14th  cent,  the  Burkes  adopted  the 
Irish  dress  and  assumed  the  name  of 
McWilliam. 

Mad  King  of  LacedaQmon  (The). 
Cleomenes,  who  killed  himself  in  a  fit  of 
madness,  B.C.  494. 

Mad  Parliament  (The).  The  par- 
Lament  assembled  at  Oxford  in  1258, 


which  provided  three  things:  (1)  The 
confirmation  of  Magna  Charta;  (2)  the 
virtual  deposition  of  Henry  III. ;  and  (3) 
the  appointment  .of  Vventy-four  coun- 
cillors, witli  Simon  de  Montfort  at  the 
head,  in  whom  the  government  of  the 
mtion  was  to  be  vested.  See  '  Chambre 
Introuvable,'  'Parliaments.' 

This  parliament  ordered  that  three  parliaments 
a  year  should  in  future  be  called  in  the  months  of 
Feb.,  June,  and  Oct. ;  that  a  new  sheriff  should  be 
annually  chosen  by  the  votes  of  the  freeholders 
in  each  county ;  that  no  English  heirs  shall  be 
under  the  wardship  of  a  foreigner ;  that  no  new 
warrens  or  forests  shall  be  created  in  the  nation  ; 
and  that  the  revenues  of  no  county  shall  be  let  to 
«a,rm. 

Mad  Parson   (The).    Dean  Swift, 
J6d7— 1783 


MAD 


MADMAN 


Mad  Priest  of  Kent  (The).  John 
Ball,  a  Wyclifite,  executed  in  1381.  He 
was  a  leader  in  the  '  peasant  revolt,'  and 
preached  to  the  people  the  equality  of 
man.  '  If  (said  he)  we  be  all  come  from 
Adam  and  Eve,  how  can  our  oppressors 
show  they  are  better  than  we  ?  When 
Adam  delved  and  Eve  span,  who  was  then 
the  gentleman  ? ' 

Let  Mr.  Ball  first  tell  us  what  is  meant  by  '  bet- 
ter '  before  we  answer.  Abel  was  better  than 
Cain  In  one 


Mad  Queen  (The}.  Juana,  the  wife 
and  afterwards  the  widow  of  Philip  of 
Flanders,  generally  called  Philip  the  Fair 
of  Austria.  As  she  was  queen  of  Castile 
and  very  rich,  Henry  VII.  proposed  to 
marry  her  in  1506,  but  this  proposal  was 
rejected,  and  Henry  died  in  1509. 

The  wife  of  Henry  VII.  died  In  Feb.  IMC;  there- 
fore he  was  free  to  marry  again. 

Madame  (without  a  name  following) 
meant,  in  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.,  the 
wife  of  Philippe  due  d'Orl^ans,  the  king's 
brother  (who  was  entitled  Monsieur). 
The  son  of  Philippe  was  entitled  Petit- 
flsdela  France,  and  their  daughter 
Mademoiselle. 

Amailng  as  the  affectation  may  now  appear,  it 
Is  well  known  that  In  the  reign  of  the  Grand 
Monaroue  the  title  of  Madams  was  limited  to  cer- 
tain duly  qualified  bourgeoises,  such  as  the  wives  of 
provosts,  magistrates,  sheriffs,  and  BO  on.  Hence 
we  read  of  the  'widow  Mademoiselle  Mollere/Ac. 

Madame  1'Ange.  Madame  Du 
Barry,  mistress  of  Louis  XV.,  was  so 
called  from  her  extreme  beauty.  She 
succeeded  Madame  de  Pompadour. 

Madame  la  Duchesse  (without 
a  proper  name)  meant,  in  the  reign  of 
Louis  XTV.,  the  wife  of  Henri  Jules  de 
Bourbon,  eldest  son  of  the  Prince  de 
Conde*.  Mdme.  la  Duchesse  was  grand- 
child of  the  king  by  his  natural  daughter 
from  LaValliere.  Henri  Jules  de  Bour- 
bon was  entitled  Monsieur  le  Due. 

Madame  la  Princesse  (without 
a  proper  name)  meant,  in  the  reign  of 
Louis  XIV.,  the  wife  of  the  Prince  de 
Conde  (a  natural  daughter  of  the  king 
by  La  Valliere).  The  Prince  de  Conde' 
was  entitled  Monsieur  le  Prince.  Their 
eldest  son  was  entitled  Monsieur  le  Due, 
and  their  eldest  daughter  Madame  la 
Du  cheese. 

Madame  Solidite".  The  pet  name 
given  by  Louis  XIV.  to  Madame  de  Main- 
tenon  (1G85-1719). 


Madame  Veto.  Marie  Antoinette, 
wife  of  Louis  XVI.  (1755-1793).  The 
constitution  of  1791  accorded  to  the  king 
of  France  the  right  of  veto,  but  this  veto 
was  merely  suspensive.  Louis  XVI. 
availed  himself  of  this  right  from  the  17 
to  the  29  Nov.,  and  was  nicknamed  Mon- 
sieur Veto,  his  wife  being  Madame  Veto. 

Madame  Veto  avalt  promis 
De  falre  egorger  tout  Paris; 
Mais  son  coup  *  manque, 
Or  ice  a  nos  canon nl  . 

Revolutionary  Song. 
Madam  Veto  swore  one  day 
All  Parisians  she  would  slay ; 
But  the  cannoneers  of  France, 
Never  gave  her  thre  t  the  ch  mce. 

Madeleine  (La),  Paris.  Napoleon  I. 
in  1815  commenced  this  beautiful  build- 
ing over  the  spot  where  the  body  of 
Louis  XVI.  was  buried.  It  was 
founded  after  the  battle  of  Jena,  and  it* 
name  was  to  be  the  Temple  of  Glory. 
The  Bourbons  finished  it,  and  called  it 
4  The  Madeleine.'  It  is  a  truly  splendid 
shrine  for  a  most  ill-used  king. 

Louis  XVL  was  the  66th  of  the  kings  of  France. 

Madelonnettes  (Les),  1618.  A  re- 
ligious house  in  Paris  in  the  Rue  des  Fon- 
taines designed  for  repentant  women,  and 
founded  by  Robert  de  Montry.  The 
direction  of  this  penitentiary  is  under 
the  Soeurs  de  la  Visitation  de  St.  Antoine. 
In  the  revolution  it  was  turned  into  a 
political  prison,  and  at  the  present  day  it 
is  a  house  of  detention  for  Ics  fillet  de 
mauvaise  vie. 

Mademoiselle  (without  a  proper 
name),  the  title  of  the  eldest  diui^ht.-r  of 
the  king  of  France.  Thus,  in  tin-  r«  i-n 
of  Louis  XIII.,  the  Duchwee  de  Montpen- 
sier,  the  eldest  daughter  of  Gaston  due 
d'Orleans  (the  king's  brother)  was  M 
moiselle',  but  in  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV. 
she  became  la  grande  Madc/nniseHe, 
because  the  king's  brother  Philippe  due 
d'Orleans  had  a  daughter  who  was  Made- 
moiselle. 

In  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.  the  king  s  son  was 
Montfiantur  ;  his  brother  (Philippe)  was  Montifur. 
his  wife  Ifadamt.eMd  their  daughter  UadfmowlU. 

Madman  (The).  Apollodorus  the 
Athenian  painter,  who  was  so  irascible 
that  he  destroyed  his  own  pictures  npo  i 
the  slightest  provocation  (died  B.C.  440). 

Shelley  (in  his  preface  to  the  transla- 
tion of  Plato's  '  Symposium ')  says,  '  To 
borrow  an  image  from  Italian  painters, 
he  [Apollodorus]  seems  to  have  been  the 
St.  John  of  the  Socratic  group/  in  alia- 


MADMAN 


MAGIANS 


649 


Bion  to  his  impassioned  and  enthusiastic 
disposition. 

Madman  of  the  North  (The). 
Carl  XII.  of  Sweden  (1682,  1697-1718). 
In  1700,  with  8,000  men  he  overthrew 
80,000  Russians  at  Narva,  a  success  which 
made  him  madder  than  he  was  before.  . 

Madonna  Bianca.  The  Italian 
'  White  Lady '  (Rogers, '  Italy '). 

Madras  College.  See  'Andrews 
( University  of  St.).' 

Madras  System  of  Education 
(The),  1795.  On  the  mutual  instruction 
system.  In  1807  Dr.  Andrew  Bell  intro- 
duced his  system  among  the  poor  in  Lon- 
don. By  this  plan  the  more  advanced 
pupils  instruct  the  less  advanced.  The 
system  was  very  popular  for  a  time,  and 
pupil  teachers  are  still  employed  in  our 
parish  schools. 

Madrid  (Treaty  of),  1526.  Conse- 
quent on  the  battle  of  Pavia  in  the  year 
previous.  By  this  treaty  Francois  agreed 
to  renounce  all  claim  to  the  duchy  of 
Milan ;  to  yield  to  the  Emperor  Karl  V. 
Flanders,  Artois,  and  Burgundy ;  to  re- 
store Bourbon  to  all  his  titles  and  pos- 
sessions; and  to  send  his  two  sons  as 
hostages  till  these  '  several  conditions 
were  fulfilled. 

Maecenas  of  France  (The). 
Francois  I.  (1494,  1515-1547).  Also 
called  P&re  des  Lettres,  being  a  most 
munificent  patron  of  literature  and  art. 

Maenad  (A).  A  bacchant.  From 
the  Greek  /u.au/0/u.atj  to  be  mad  or  furious  ; 
because  the  gestures  and  shouts  of  these 
worshippers  of  Bacchus  were  like  the 
ravings  of  mad  women  (pi.  Maenades). 

Turning  the  current  of  her  youth  from  the  sweet 
modesty  of  maidenhood  to  the  self-destroying 
violence  of  a  Msenad.— E.  LYNN  LINTON,  Under 
which  Lord,  1  chap,  xxlii. 

Magazine,  1781.  The  name  first 
applied  in  England  to  a  periodical  ('  The 


Gentleman's  Magazine '). 

Magdalen  College,  Oxford,  1458. 
Founded  by  William  Patten  bishop  of 
Winchester.  The  headmaster  is  called 
the  president.  [Pronounce  Maudlen.] 

William  Patten  Is  generally  called  William  ol 
Waynflete,  from  the  place  of  his  birth. 

Magdalen  Hall,  Oxford,  1456. 
Founded  as  a  preparatory  school  to  the 
college,  but  in  1602  it  became  indepen- 


dent, and  in  1822  was  removed  to  the 
seat  of  the  former  Hertford  College.  In 
1874  Magdalen  Hall  was  dissolved,  and 
the  college  was  incorporated,  under  the 
title  of  'the  Principal,  Fellows,  and 
Scholars  of  Hertford  College,'  in  the 
University  of  Oxford. 

Magdalene  College,  in  Cambridge 
University.  Founded  by  Thomas  baron 
Audley  of  Walden  in  1519.  Familiarly 
called  Maudlen. 

Magdeburg  Hemispheres  ( The), 
1650.  Two  small  brass  cups  (about  two 
inches  in  diameter),  each  furnished  with 
a  brass  handle.  The  two  cups  fit  each 
other,  and  form  a  sphere.  The  object  of 
this  pneumatic  toy  is  to  show  the  pressure 
of  air,  for  when  the  air  has  been  pumped 
out  of  them  two  strong  men  cannot  pull 
them  asunder,  but  the  moment  air  is 
admitted  they  can  be  parted  without  the 
slightest  effort.  Invented  by  Otto  von 
Guericke  of  Magdeburg. 

Maggy  Lauder.  This  is  a  scur- 
rilous song,  in  the  time  of  the  reforma- 
tion,  on  the  Catholic  Church. 

MagiofCappadocia(3VwO.  Thest 
were  accounted  heretics  by  the  Parsees 
They  worshipped  in  temples,  and  had 
many  material  symbols  of  their  fire-god 
They  also  offered  up  human  victims 
The  high  priest  of  the  Cappadocian  Magi 
wore  a  mitre.  Unlike  the  Parsees,  they 
bury  their  dead. 

The  Parsees  neither  burn  nor  bury  their 
dead,  but  place  them  in  circular  towers  where 
birds  of  prey  may  devour  them. 

Ma'gianism.  The  religious  system 
of  the  Magi.  The  Magi  believed  in  one 
god,  or  rather  that  the  sky  was  all  one 
god.  No  temples  were  built  to  this  god, 
but  those  who  wished  to  worship  him 
went  to  the  top  of  a  mountain  and  pros- 
trated themselves.  The  seven  planets 
were  supposed  to  be  his  seven  chief 
ministers.  At  death  the  soul  had  to  pass 
through  seven  gates  before  it  reached 
the  heaven  of  heavens.  Brotherly  love 
was  a  moral  law  of  the  Magi,  and  so  was 
tenderness  to  dumb  animals.  Zoroaster 
reformed  Magianism  (B.C.  589-618). 

Magians  (The),  or  '  Magi.'  Part  of 
the  old  Persian  empire.  Herodotus  calls 
them  'one  of  the  six  Median  tribes.' 
1  The  Wise  Men  of  the  East '  spoken  of 
in  St  Matthew's  Gospel  were  Magiaug, 


560 


MAGICIAN 


MAGNA 


Simon  who  deceived  the  people  of  Sv 
maria  (Acts  viii.)  and  Elymas  the  sorcerer 
were  both  Magians.  As  a  religions  order 
they  were  organised  by  Zoroaster,  who 
divided  them  into  (1]  learners,  (2)  masters, 
and  (8)  perfect  scholars.  They  had  three 
methods  of  divination,  (1)  by  calling  up 
the  dead,  (2)  by  cups  and  dishes,  and  (8) 
by  water.  Their  learning  was  so  great, 
and  their  '  tricks  '  so  wonderful,  that 
magic  or  Magianism  became  a  synonym 
of  sorcery. 

Magician  of  the  Jtforth  (The). 
So  Hamann  (1730-1788)  called  himself. 
He  was  a  Prussian  philosopher  who  de- 
fended revelation  against  the  attacks  of 
the  Rationalists. 

Magister  ad  Faculta'tes  (4  syl.). 
The  chief  officer  of  the  Court  of  Faculties 


Magister  Qlomeriee.  A  non- 
academic  functionary  in  the  University 
of  Cambridge,  the  superintendent  of  the 
masters  of  grammar,  of  which  there  were 
a  dozen  or  more  attached  to  different 
schools  where  youths  were  taught  the 
elements  of  the  Latin  language.  These 
schools  were  nurseries  for  the  university. 
Glomeria,  a  corruption  of  Gramery,  skill 
in  grammar. 

There  wore  probably  a  docen  or  more  separate 
schools,  each  presided  over  by  a  master  of  gram- 


mar.  while  the  Minister  Olomoriaa  represented 
the  buprome  authority.  -Ml  LMNi.  Kit,  I  n  i  certify  oj 
Cambridyf,  1678,  pp.  188,  840. 

Magna  Charta,  15  June,  1216. 
Based  on  the  laws  of  Henry  I.,  which 
embraced  those  of  Edward  the  Confessor 
and  the  'ancient  customs  of  England,' 
derived  mainly  from  the  free  institutions 
of  the  Saxons  and  Danes.  Drawn  up  at 
Eclmundsbury  by  Stephen  Langton  (arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury)  and  the  baftns  or 
free  tenants  of  the  king,  20  Nov.,  1214, 
and  signed  by  King  John  at  Bunnymede 
in  the  seventeenth  year  of  his  reign.  It 
contains  sixty-one  clauses.  Twenty-five 
of  the  barons  were  elected  to  see  it  carried 
out,  and  if  any  article  was  infringed  four 
of  the  number  were  to  lodge  a  complaint  ; 
and  if  immediate  redress  was  not  granted, 
the  twenty-five  barons  were  empowered 
to  take  possession  of  the  royal  castles  till 
redress  was  fully  obtained.  A  copy  of 
the  charter  was  sent  to  overy  cathedral. 
The  facsimile  engraved  by  the  Board  of 
Commissions  on  the  public  records  was 
from  the  copy  in  Lincoln  Cathedral,  sup- 


posed to  be  the  most  accurate.  The 
following  clauses  will  show  the  nature  of 
the  charter  : — 

The  English  Church  is  to  enjoy  all  its  rights  and 
liberties,  and  all  elections  to  benefices  are  to  be 
free. 

General  Provision* :- 

All  towns  to  enjoy  their  charters. 

All  foresU  afforested  in  the  present  reign  (i.e. 
John  si  to  U  ,li.:i'Tor,-.-l,-,i. 

No  officer  of  the  crown  to  take  corn,  timber,  or 
other  goods  without  payment,  or  to  borrow  any 
man's  none  or  cart  without  the  owner  8  c< 

No  scutage  to  be  exacted  except  by  order  of 
the  national  council. 

Arises  to  be  hold  by  Justices  In  eyre  fo 
a  year,  and  the  Court  of  Common  Pleas  to  be  fixed 
at"  Westminster. 

No  man  to  be  condemned  on  suspicion,  but  only 
after  a  fair  trial  on  the  evidence  of  wit  nesses. 

No  freeman  to  be  outlawed,  except  according  to 

All  men  to  hare  equal  Justice. 

Guardians  to  keep  up  the  estate  of  their  re- 
spective wards,  and  to  deliver  it  over  well  stocked 
and  provided. 

Chattels  to  be  seised  for  debt  before  lands  or 
rente. 

If  a  minor  has  borrowed  money,  and  dies  before 
he  comes  of  age,  only  the  principal  (without 
iMN-r.-bti  »hiill  I.,-  j.:ii,i  to  th,-  I.-M.ICT. 

All  weight*  and  measures  In  the  realm  shall  be 
uniform. 

P 


No  one  to  be  distrained  to  perform  more  service 
to  his  lor.l  than  Is  <lu,-. 

No  Ml  or  person  but  those  bound  to  do  so  to  be 
distrained  for  making  bridges.  Ac. 

No  lord,  except  to  ransom  his  person,  shall  levy 
aid  on  his  freemen,  either  under  pretence  of  mak- 
ing his  heir  a  knight,  or  of  dower 
daughter  at  marriage. 

Foreign  merchant*  to  be  tree  to  trade  In  the 
land,  and  all  natives  to  go  and  come  as  they 


Widows  to  remain  widows  if  they  like,  hut  if 
they  marry  they  must  give  legal  notice  of  th. -lr 
Intention 

Every  man  to  be  at  liberty  to  bequeath  his  per- 
•anal  property  as  he  likes,  but  his  real  estates  to 
descend  to  his  widow  and  children. 

Thf  Four  new  Clause*  added  by  Eduard  L.  6  Nov.. 
1S97: — 

1.  No  taxes  to  be  levied  without  consent  of  par 
liann-nt. 

2.  No  provisions  to  be  taken  for  the  king's  ser- 
vice without  the  owner  s  consent. 

8.  No  levy,  under  the  name  of  custom,  to  be 
levied  on  wool. 

4.  All  liberties,  laws,  and  customs  hitherto  en 
Joyed  to  remain  in  force. 

See  also  the '  Dictum  of  Kenilworth.  15  Oct..  13C8. 

Magna  Charta  of  Hungary 
See  '  Golden  Bull  of  Hungary.' 

Magna  Charta  of  Manx  (The], 
1704.  The  Act  of  Settlement  is  so  cullt-d. 
By  this  act  the  purchaser  of  a  farm  or 
other  real  property  is  allowed  to  s«-ll, 
alienate,  or  devise  his  estate  ;  and  as 
soon  as  it  passes  into  the  new  hands,  the 
former  possessor  loses  all  rights  therein 
for  ever.  The  land  not  revertable,  as  it 
was  among  the  Jews  in  the  year  of  jubilee. 

Magna  Charta  of  Ottoman 
Liberty  (The),  or  Lapcr'al  Edict  at 


MAGNA 


MAHDI 


65 


Gulhaneh,  granted  by  Abdul  Medjid  sul- 
tan of  Turkey  (1823,  1839-1861).  This 
edict  equalised  taxation  and  regulated 
the  administration  of  justice  in  Turkey. 

Magna  Charta  of  Turkey  (The), 
21  Feb.,  1856.  A  firman  granted  by  the 
Sultan  after  the  Crimean  war.  It  con-- 
firmed to  Christians  in  the  sultanate  full 
civil  and  religious  liberty;  it  abolished 
all  class  distinctions,  leaving  every  office 
open  to  every  subject  irrespective  of 
birth,  race,  religion,  or  language  ;  all 
subjects  admissible  to  the  civil  or  mili- 
tary schools ;  flogging  and  torture  made 
penal;  all  classes  to  pay  their  proper 
ratio  of  taxes  according  to  a  money  scale ; 
the  items  of  national  expenditure  to  be 
published;  a  council  of  delegates  to 
meet  annually ;  all  subjects  to  have  an 
equal  right  of  holding  land  ;  trade  to  be 
free. 

Magna  Charta  of  the  Galilean 
Church  (The),  1438.  The  Pragmatic 
Sanction  of  Bourges  enacted  by  Charles 
VII.  It  declared  a  general  council  of 
superior  authority  to  the  pope  ;  it  freed 
all  elections  to  church  preferments  from 
the  control  of  the  pope ;  it  abolished 
mandats  and  first-fruits;  and,  in  fact, 
did  for  France  what  the  Constitutions  of 
Clarendon  had  done  for  England;  that 
is,  reserved  the  ecclesiastical  preferments 
of  the  nation  to  natives,  and  prevented 
the  imperium  in  imperio  or  collision  of 
Italian  interests  with  those  of  the  kings 
and  his  subjects. 

Magna  Charta  of  the  Pro- 
testants of  Ireland  (The),  1662. 
The  Act  of  Settlement  and  the  Act  of 
Explanation.  The  two  together  form 
the  tenure  under  which  most  of  the  land 
of  Ireland  is  held.  The  act  was  framed 
by  the  Duke  of  Ormond,  lord-lieutenant 
of  Ireland,  to  confirm  Protestants  in  the 
estates  confiscated  from  Irish  Catholic* 
after  the  '  Great  Rebellion.' 

By  the  Act  of  Explanation  some  few  altera- 
tions -were  made  in  the  most  obnoxious  of  the 
clauses  of  the  Act  of  Settlement  (q.v.).  Before  the 
outbreak  of  the  civil  war  the  estates  of  Ormond 
brought  him  in  an  income  of  7,0001.  a  year.  After 
the  Magna  Charta  they  brought  him  in  an  income 
Of  80,0001.  a  year. 

Magna  O-reecia.  Modern  Calabria. 

Magnanimous  (The).  Philippe 
II.  Auguste  of  France  (1165,  1180-1223). 
Called  '  Auguste '  because  he  was  born  in 
the  month  of  August  (21st  of  the  month). 


Magnum  Decreto'rum,  seu 
Canonum,Volumen.  A  famous  col- 
lection of  canons  by  Burchard  bishop  of 
Worms,  a  Benedictine,  who  died  1027  at 
the  age  of  72. 

Magnus  Saga  (The).  The  history 
and  miracles  of  Earl  Magnus,  patron 
saint  of  Kirkwall  Cathedral.  It  was 
printed  for  the  Master  of  the  Rolls  in 
1887,  with  other  Sagas.  It  is  in  Icelandic 
and  not  translated. 

Mag'Ophon'ia,B.c.  522.  An  annual 
ceremony  observed  by  the  Magi  in  re- 
membrance of  the  massacre  of  their 
tribe  by  Darius  Hystaspes,  because  a 
pretender  usurped  the  throne  of  Persia 
while  Cambyses  was  absent  in  Egypt. 
Cambyses  heard  of  the  plot,  but  died  on 
his  way  back,  and  Darius,  his  successor, 
made  a  general  massacre  of  the  Magi. 
During  the  Magophonia  no  Magian  ap- 
peared in  public. 

Magyarised  (pron.  Mard'-yer-ised), 
1880.  Made  to  use  the  language  of  the 
Magyars  [Mard-yers]  or  native  Hun- 
garians, instead  of  the  Latin  tongue  as 
hitherto.  The  Croats  and  Sclaves  said 
Nolumus  Magyarizari  when  the  Hun- 
garian diet  proposed  this  change. 

Mahabad'ian  Dynasty  (The). 
An  antediluvian  and  fabulous  Persian 
dynasty,  so  called  from  Mah'ab'ad,  said 
to  be  the  first  king  that  ever  reigned. 
He  divided  the  people  into  four  classes, 
viz.  the  religious,  the  military,  the  com- 
mercial,  and  the  servile. 

According  to  Sir  W.  Jones,  this  dynasty  wa« 
established  ages  before  the  accession  of  Caytimera 
or  Kayomurz,  great-grandson  of  Noah,  some  nine 
centuries  B.C.  The  Pishdadian  dynasty  (q.v.)  U 
called  the  first  Persian  dynasty  by  those  who 
fear  to  extend  the  chronology  of  history  much 
above  2,000  years  B.C.  The  Mah-abad-ian  dynasty 
was  followed  by  the  Jy-anian  or  Holy  Dynasty. 
Of  course  Mah-abad  means  Groat  King.  All  the 
fourteen  hypothetical  kings  of  this  dynasty  ar« 
called  Abad,  and  all  were  said  to  be  prophets. 

Mah'di  (The).  Supreme  pontiff  of 
the  Shiites.  Only  twelve  of  these 
imams  have  really  appeared,  viz.  Ali,  Has- 
san, Hosein,  and  the  nine  lineal  descend- 
ants of  Hosein.  Mahommed,  the  last 
Mah'di,  we  are  told,  is  not  really  dead, 
but  sleeps  in  a  cavern  near  Bagdad,  and 
will  return  to  active  life  before  the 
Judgment-day  to  overthrow  Dejal  or 
Antichrist.  In  the  royal  stables  of 
Persia  two  horses  are  always  kept  sad- 
dled, in  readiness  for  the  Mah'di  and  lug 


MAHOMETANISM 


MAIDS 


lieutenant  Jesus  the  son  of  Mary.  The 
Sunnites  or  '  orthodox '  Moslems  called 
the  sultan  the  true  imam  [e-maum']. 

Mahomed  Achmet  or  Mohammed  Ahmed  of 
I>onnola  was  born  about  1640.  He  was  a  car- 
pentiT.  and  became  Mahdl  in  IHHM.  The  Mahdl  of 
the  Soudan  In  18H1  was  only  a '  false  prophet,'  who 
pretended  to  be  the  sleeping  imam  come  back  to 
active  life  to  overthrow  the  enemies  of  the  faith 
and  restore  all  things.  Mahdl  means  the  guided  one, 

••  It  must  be  remembered  that  the  BMMttM 
are  the  'orthodox'  Moslems,  and  the  Sultan  of 
Turkey  is  the  calif  or  head  thereof.  The  Shiltes 
are  the  Persian  Moslems,  bated  by  the  orthodox 
party.  The  Mahdl  and  his  party  which  are  now 
(1880)  disturbing  Egypt  are  hated  by  the  official 
Egyptians,  who  are  Sunnites  (2  syDlike  the  Turks. 
Latterly  even  the  Sunnites  have  been  expecting 
a  Mahdl,  who  Is  to  stamp  out 'the  infidels.  In 
fact,  the  expectation  Is  almost  universal  among 
Moslems. 

Mahometanisin.  The  belief  that 
Mahomet  was  a  prophet  sent  by  God, 
and  that  the  Koran  is  a  revelation  made 
to  him  by  Gabriel  in  the  cave  Hoia. 
Mahomet  or  Mohammed  lived  571-C31. 

Of  course  Mahometans  are  deists.  The  sultan 
Is  the  calif  of  the  orthodox  Moslems  or  Bunmtrt 
(9  syl.),  and  the  Mahdl  is  the  head  of  the  unortho- 
dox Moslems  or  Shiitcs  02  syL).  The  Turks  and 
Egyptians  are  Sunnittt  (or  '  orthodox '),  the  Per- 
sians and  some  Indians  are  Sltiitet  (3  syl.)  or  hete- 
rodox Moslems. 

Mahon's  Act.  See  'Lord  Mahoa't 
Act.' 

Mahratta  War  (The),  1804-1818. 
The  British  declared  war  against  Holkar 
16  April,  1804  ;  won  the  battle  of  Deig  13 
Nov.,  1804;  of  Bhurtpoor  2  April,  1805: 
of  Mehudpoor  21  Dec.;  and  concluded 
peace  with  Holkar  6  Jan.,  1818. 

Mai  (A),  or  'Arbre  de  Mai.'  A  tree, 
bush,  or  branch  planted  before  a  house 
on  May-day  by  those  who  wish  to  pay  a 
compliment  to  the  inmates  thereof.  In 
some  villages  of  France  the  custom  still 
lingers,  and  sometimes  the  'tree'  is 
decorated  with  ribbons  and  flowers.  The 
clerct  de  la  basoche  used  always  to  plant 
and  dress  such  a  tree  every  May-day  in 
the  grand  cour  du  Palais.  In  the  revo- 
lution trees  of  liberty  were  called  Mait. 

Meanwhile  the  20th  June  is  nigh,  anniversary 
of  that  world-famous  oath  of  the  Tennis  court, 
on  which  day  certain  citizens  have  in  view  to 
plant  a  Mai  or  Tree  of  Liberty  on  the  Tulli-riea 
Teirace  of  the  Feuillants.— CAHLYLK.  French  invo- 
lution, vol.  11.  book  v.  IS. 

Mai'atse  (The).  An  ancient  Scottish 
tribe. 

The  Caledonians  and  Malatee,  resuming  cour- 
age, took  unarms  to  recover  the  possessions  they 
had  lost.  The  enraged  emperor  (Soverus),  com- 
manded his  army  to  march  Into  their  country 
and  to  destroy  it  with  fire  and  sword.— JSra  of 
m  no*. 


Maid(TM-  Joan  of  Arc(1412-1431>. 
Also  called  '  The  Holy  Maid.'  In  French 
•LaPucelle.' 

Maid  of  Brittany  (The).  Eleanor 
sister  of  Prince  Arthur,  and  niece  of 
Richard  Coeur-de-Lion. 

Maid  of  Kent  (The).  Joan  Bocher, 
who  maintained  that  Jesus  Christ  was 
not  truly  incarnate  of  tin-  V  ir^in  Mary,  or 
he  would  have  been  born  in  sin.  Fur 
this  opinion  Cramner  condemned  her  to 
be  burnt  to  death,  but  Edward  VI.  abso- 
lutely refused  to  sign  the  warrant  for  her 
execution.  Cranmer  insisted,  and  tho 
young  king  reluctantly  gave  way.  She 
was  martyred  in  1549. 

Some  time  after  a  Dutchman  was  burnt  to  death 
by  Cranmer  for  holding  Incorrect  Hews  of  the 
divinity  of  Christ. 

Maid  of  Norway  (The).  Mm 
daughter  of  Eric  and  Margaret  of 
way,  and  grandchild  of  Alexander  III.  of 
Scotland.  At  the  death  of  her  grand- 
father  she  was  the  acknowledged  queen 
of  Scotland,  and  had  been  betroth. ,1  to 
Edward,  son  and  heir  of  Edward  I.  king 
of  England.  Margaret  died  on  her  pass- 
age from  Norway,  and  consequently  was 
neither  wedded  nor  crowned.  At  herd,  atli 
thirteen  claimants  to  the  crown  arose,  I  •  u  t 
John  Balliol  was  ultimately  elected  as 
the  king. 

The  claim  was  really  between  Rob 


John  Balliol.  and  according  to  English  Uw  that  ol 
Balliol  was  undoubtedly  the  superior.  He  was 
great-grandson  of  David  earl  of  Huntingdon  by 
Margaret,  the  tlder  daughter  ;  whereas  Bruoe  was 
the  son  of  David  s  younger  daughter  Isabella.  It 
was  the  grandson  of  this  Bruoe  who  was  the  great 
Scotch  hero. 

Maid  of  Orldana  (The).  '  La  Pu- 
celle  d'Orleans.'  Joan  of  Arc  [Jeanne 
d'Arc],  born  atDomre'my  1412.  Accord- 
ing to  one  account  she  was  burnt  as  a 
witch  at  Rouen  80  May,  1431.  Accoiding 
to  M.  Octave  Delepierre  she  was  m 
to  Robert  des  Armoises  in  1438,  and  ilit-d 
in  1444.  Called  the  Maid  of  Orleans  be- 
cause she  compelled  the  English  to  raise 
the  siege  of  Orleans. 


be  remembered  that  the  French  had  every  moti 
to  represent  the  English  in  France  hi  the  black 


In  regard  to  the  burning  of  Jeanne  d  Arc  It  must 
membered  that  the  French 

ackest 

colours.    So  Richard  III.  was  represented  as  de- 
formed in  body  and  mind  to  flatter  Elisabeth. 

V  M.  Dolepierre  cites  a  document  discovered 
in  the  archives  of  Meti  by  Father  Vignier  in  the 
17th  cent.  In  proof  of  the  marriage  of  Hobertsieur* 
des  Armolses  with  Jeanne  d'Arcy.  surnamed  the 
Maid  of  OrK-aus. 


Maids  of  the  Cross,  1265.  A< 
inunity  of  young  women  who  made  vows 
of  poverty,  chastity,  and  ubedicuce. 


MAIDEN 


MAIRES 


Maiden  (The).  A  rude  sort  of  guillo- 
tine, introduced  into  Scotland  from  Hali- 
fax by  Morton  the  regent.  Morton  him- 
•elf  was  beheaded  by  this  machine  as  an 
accessory  to  the  murder  of  Henry  Darnley, 
husband  of  Mary  queen  of  Scots  (1566- 
1681). 

Maiden  Castle  (The).  Edinburgh 
or  Dunedin. 

In  the  engagement  -which  ensued  at  Camelon 
(now  Abernethy)  in  Perthshire,  Druskenus  the 
Pictieh  king  was  slain  with  the  flower  of  his 
nobility.  His  chief  fortress,  the  Maiden  Castle, 
now  that  of  Edinburgh,  surrendered,  and  the 
main  body  of  the  Pictish  people  fled  beyond  sea 
(A.D.  884).— PRINCE,  Parallel  History,  vol.  i.  p.  401. 

Maiden  Violin  (The).  A  Stradi- 
varius  (1709)  called  La  Pucelle.  It  was 
exhibited  at  the  South  Kensington  Exhi- 
bition in  1872  among  '  antique  musical 
instruments.' 

Maillotins  (Let),  1882.  Insurgents 
of  Paris  to  resist  the  new  tax  on  bread 
levied  by  the  Due  d'Anjou,  regent  of 
France  in  the  minority  of  Charles  VI. 
So  called  because  they  armed  themselves 
with  maillets  de  fer  when  they  attacked 
the  arsenal,  put  to  death  the  officers,  and 
set  at  large  the  prisoners.  After  the 
battle  of  Rosebecque,  the  same  year,  this 
sedition  was  put  down.  See  '  French 
Brigandg.' 

Pronounce  Lay  May-o-idh'n. 

Mails.  Mail  coaches  began  to  run 
8  Aug.,  1784  ;  but  14  Aug.,  1838  provision 
was  made  for  the  conveyance  of  mails, 
&c.  by  railways  (2  Viet.  c.  98). 

Main  Conspiracy  (The),  1608. 
Set  on  foot  by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  out  of 
hatred  to  Lord  Cecil,  the  chief  minister 
of  James  I.  The  object  was  to  depose 
Cecil,  and  induce  James  to  ally  himself 
with  Spain  instead  of  with  France.  Sir 
Walter  Raleigh,  with  Lord  Cobham  and 
Lord  Grey,  were  brought  to  trial  and  con- 
demned to  death,  but  they  were  all  re- 
prieved. It  was  called  the 'Main*  con- 
Hpiracy  because  it  was  simultaneous  with 
another  conspiracy  called  the '  Bye '  (q.v.). 
Sir  Walter  Raleigh,  Grey,  and  Cobham 
were  charged  with  participation  in  the 
'  Bye,'  but  they  utterly  denied  that  they 
ever  contemplated  the  elevation  of  Ara- 
bella Stuart  to  the  throne  and  the  de- 
position of  James.  See  '  Bye  Plot.' 

Grey,  after  his  reprieve,  was  kept  In  the  Tower 
eleven  years,  Cobham  was  sent  back  to  prison,  and 
Kali  igh  was  Bent  back  for  twelve  years. 

24 


Maine  (U.S.  America),  Said  to  have 
been  so  called  from  Maine,  in  Frane« 
(1638),  of  which  Henrietta  Maria,  wife  of 
Charles  I.,  was  the  proprietor.  The  in- 
habitants are  nicknamed  Foxes. 

Maine  Law  (The),  1846.  United 
States  of  N.  America.  The  prohibition 
of  the  sale  of  intoxicating  liquors  in 
Maine.  The  original  law  was  made  more 
stringent  in  1851,  and  is  still  in  force  as 
then  amended. 

Maintainers.  Bands  of  banditti 
in  the  reign  of  Richard  II.  who  subsisted 
or  maintained  themselves  by  robbery. 
They  assembled  in  great  bands,  seized 
people  for  their  ransoms,  and  carried 
off  the  daughters  of  men  of  property. 
They  abounded  in  Cheshire  and  Lanca- 
shire in  about  1880. 

Maintenance.  I.  In  History.  The 
association  of  numbers  of  persons  under 
some  chief,  whose  badge  or  livery  they 
wore,  and  to  whom  they  were  bound  by 
oath  to  support  him  in  his  private  quarrels 
against  all  other  noblemen.  Henry  VII., 
after  the  conspiracy  of  Simnel  (1487), 
insisted  that  the  law  against  maintenance 
should  be  rigorously  enforced. 

EL  In  Law.  Intermeddling  in  suits  of 
law,  prohibited  in  lt»40  (32  Hen.  VIII. 
c.  9). 

Intermeddling  by  assisting  either  party  with 
money,  or  otherwise,  to  prosecute  or  defend  a 
suit.  If  Buch  Intermeddling  is  to  assist  another 
to  obtain  or  retain  land  it  is  called  Rural  is  ;  if  it  is 
to  assist  a  suit  in  any  law-court  it  ia  called  Cur  tali*. 

Maires  du  Palais.  'Majdres 
domus/  officers  of  the  crown  who  had 
at  one  time  charge  of  the  administration 
of  the  privy  purse  of  the  king  and  the 
general  government  of  the  palace.  Sub- 
sequently they  became  a  very  great  poli- 
tical power.  From  575  Gogon  maire  of 
Austrasia  was  charged  with  the  govern- 
ment of  the  country.  In  614  Warna- 
chaire  maire  of  Burgundy  compelled 
Clotaire  II.  to  grant  that  the  maires 
should  no  longer  be  nominated  by  the 
crown  at  pleasure,  but  by  the  great  vassals 
for  life.  From  677  there  were  no  longer 
any  kings  in  Austrasia,  but  the  maires 
under  the  title  of  dukes  or  princes  of 
France  reigned  supreme.  After  the 
triumph  of  Pepin  d'He'ristal  over  the 
Neustrians,  at  Testry,  in  687,  the  maire* 
became  hereditary.  And  in  752  P6pin  lo 
Bref  deposed  Childeric  III.,  and  pro- 
claimed himself  king  of  the  whole  king- 


MAISON 


MALEFAMM1 


dom,  with  the  sanction  of  Pope  Zacha- 
rias  I.  The  office  was  abolished  by 
Hugues  Capet  [  U  Cap-pay], 

Maison  de  Dieu  means  a  mon- 
astic hospital  or  almshouse.  The  second 
league  of  the  Orisons  was  called  La  Ligue 
de  la  Maison  de  Dieu  or  La  Ligue  Caddee, 
1401. 

Maitland  Prize  (The).  For  an 
essay  connected  with  the  propagation 
of  the  gospel  in  India.  Given  once  in 
three  years  to  graduates  of  not  more  than 
ten  years'  standing.  Value  about  80J. 
Founded  by  the  friends  of  Sir  Peregrine 
Maitland,  commander  of  the  forces  in 
South  India,  1844. 

Majesty,  as  a  royal  title,  was  as- 
sumed in  England  in  1527  by  Henry  VIII., 
and  in  France  in  1559  by  Henri  H.  Be- 
fore then  the  king  or  queen  was  addressed 
as  'Your  Grace'  or  'Your  Highness.' 
Louis  XI.  and  his  successors  were  styled 
'  Most  Christian  Majesty '  by  a  papal  bull. 

Ferdinand  and  Isabella  of  Spain  were 
entitled  by  Pope  Alexander  VI.,  in  1491, 
'  Most  Catholic  Majesty.' 

The  King  of  Portugal  is  entitled  his 
1  Most  Faithful  Majesty,'  a  style  of  ad- 
dress bestowed  by  Benedict  XIV.,  in  1748. 

Stephen  duke  of  Hungary  and  Maria 
Theresa  were  styled  '  Apostolic  Majesty.' 

The  Emperor  of  Austria  is  now  styled 
'  His  Imperial  Royal  Majesty '  ('  K.  K. 
Majprtnt,'  i.e.  Kaiserliche.  Kdnigliche). 

T'ne  Sultan  of  Turkey  is  still  '  Your 
Hyln  • 
T.niry  IV.  addressed  as  Your  'Grace.' 

U-iiry  vr Your  '  Excellent  Grace.' 

KdwardlV.     M  „      '  High  and  Mighty  Prince.' 

-lenry  VII.     „          w     Your   'Grace'    or   'High- 


Henry  VIII.   „          „     Your  '  Highness '  till  1527. 
The  Stuarts    „  „      Your    'Most 

Jesty.' 


ost    Sacred  Ma- 


Majorats  [Mah-zjo-rah],  1806.  En- 
tail of  property  created  by  Napoleon.  A 
majorat  was  annexed  to  the  title  of  nobi- 
lity and  passed  with  it  to  the  next  heir. 

Major's  or  Major  Oak  (The),  in 
Birkland.  A  part  of  Sherwood  Forest 
near  Edwinstowe  in  the  possession  of 
the  Earl  Manvers.  So  called  from  Major 
Rooke  the  antiquary.  It  was  formerly 
called  the  '  Cock-pen  Tree '  (q.v.).  An 
effort  has  been  made  by  Lady  Manvers 
to  call  it  the  '  Queen  Oak,' but  it  is  called 
generally  'The  Major  Oak'  still.  Its 
branches  cover  a  space  of  240  feet  in  cir- 
cumference. It  has  an  opening  into  its 


hollow  trunk  through  which  a  man  can 
pass  and  fifteen  persons  can  be  ]  i 

inside  the  trunk. 

Inside  the  trunk  are  the  letters  J.  II.,  and  it  is  • 
fond  belief  of  some  that  they  stand  for  John  Ilex. 

Mai  de  Siam,  or  'La  Maladie  de 
Siam.'  The  yellow  fever  was  so  called 
when  from  1094  to  1705  it  desolated  tho 
Antilles  (2  syl.). 

Maladie  Diplomatique  (La).  A 
feigned  or  exaggerated  illness  from 
motives  of  policy — as  when  a  member  of 
the  existing  cabinet  is  invited  to  a 
a  public  meeting  on  a  subject  whi.-h  the 
cabinet  does  not  wish  to  be  ventilated, 
he  sends  word  that  he  is  bidden  by  his 
medical  advisers  to  eschew  speaking  for 
the  present. 

Malakoff  (The\.  Malakoffwas  the 
name  of  a  man  who  once  kept  a  tavern 
on  the  memorable  spot  which  bears  his 
name.  He  was  a  purser  in  the  Russian 
navy,  but,  being  kicked  out  of  the  service 
for  drunkenness,  swindling,  and  smug- 
gling, he  started  a  drinkshop  onuide 
Sebastopol.  As  he  sold  drink  cheaper  than 
other  men,  his  place  was  greatly  fre- 
quented by  Russian  sailor?,  and,  after  a 
while,  the  stony  hill  where  his  shebeen 
stood  became  the  Malakoff  Redoubt. 

Mal'andrins  (The),  or  '  The  Grand 
Companies,'  a  band  of  40,000  adventurers 
who,  towards  the  end  of  the  14th  rent., 
pillaged  Altkirch  and  other  part*  of 
Alsatia.  The  English  word  is  '  Mallen- 
ders'  ('Acta  Sanctorum,'  Life  of  St. 
Morandus). 

Malcontents  (The),  or '  Politiques ' 
of  French  history  in  the  reigns  of  Charles 
IX.  and  Henri  III.,  when  the  nation  \va* 
divided  into  Catholics,  Protestants,  and 
a  third  party  called  Malcontents  who 
were  in  accord  with  neither  of  the  other 
two.  They  advocated  mutual  tolerance, 
and  tried  to  find  means  of  uniting  the 
two  communions.  On  the  death  of  Henri 
III.  they  sided  with  Henri  IV.  against 
Philip  EC.,  a  claimant  of  the  throne  of 
France. 

The  chief  of  the  Malcontents  were  KrancoU 
d'Alencon  (the  king's  brother),  the  King  of  Navarre 
(afterwards  Henri  IV.),  the  Prince  de  Conde.  aud 
the  Montmorencys. 

Malefammi  (TJie  Baron).  Corso 
Donati  was  so  nicknamed. 

The    Baron    Male  fain  ml,    or  Do-me-harm,    WM 
Corso's    nickname    among   the    populace.— Mu. 
ce.  D.  «7. 


MALHERBE'S 


MAN 


§55 


Malherbe's  Canons,  i.e.  of  French 
poetry.  (1)  Every  word  employed  must 
be  French;  (2)  a  word  ending  with  a 
vowel  must  be  followed  by  a  consonant ; 
(8)  no  one  line  may  run  into  another  ; 
(4)  the  rhymes  must  be  alternately  male 
and  female ;  and  the  caesura  of  every  line 
must  be  rigidly  maintained. 

Malignants.  In  English  history 
a  royalist,  or  adherent  of  Charles  I.,  so 
called  by  the  Roundheads  or  opponents 
of  the  king. 

Cromwell  retorted  on  them  [the  Scotch]  that, 
though  they  pretended  to  covenant  and  fi?ut 
against  malignants,  they  had  entered  into  agree- 
ment with  the  head  and  centre  of  the  malignants 
himself  [Charles  II.].— HOWITT.  Hitt.  of  England 
(Commonwealth,  p.  817). 

Malignity.  The  political  tenets  of 
the  malignants  or  cavaliers  in  the  time  of 
Charles  I.  and  II.  Namely,  the  divine 
right  of  kings,  the  supremacy  of  royal 
prerogatives,  the  obligation  of  passive 
obedience,  and  the  sinfulness  of  treason. 

Malleteers,  1881.    See  Maillotins. 

No  doubt  the  terrors  of  the  democrats  of  Flan- 
kers now  again  In  full  action,  of  the  horrible  Jac- 
querie and  the  ruthless  Malleteers,  at  this  time 
paralysing  Paris,  were  present  to  the  minds  of  the 
royal  party.— HowiTT,  Hist,  of  England  (vol.  1.  p. 

Malleus  Ariano'rum.  St.  Hilary, 
bishop  of  Poitiers  from  850  to  867. 

Malleus  HEeretico'rum.  I.Pierre 
d'Ailly ;  in  Latin  Petrus  de  Alliaco 
(1350-1425). 

II.  John  Faber  (1470-1541),  so  called 
from  the  title  of  one  of  his  works. 

St.  Augustine  is  called  by  Hakewell  '  that  re- 
nowned pillar  of  truth  and  hammer  of  heresies ' 
(395-430). 

Malleus  Scoto'rum.  Edward  I. 
On  his  tomb  in  Westminster  Abbey  is  the 
inscription :  Edwardus  longus  Scotorum 
malleus  hie  est. 

Malt  Silver.  A  payment  of  monoy 
instead  of  malt  by  the  tenant  farmer 
(14th  cent.). 

Malta  (Knights of),  1523.  See  'John 
of  Jerusalem.' 

Malthu'sianism.  The  doctrine  of 
the  Rev.  Thomas  Robert  Malthus :  That 
as  population  rapidly  increases,  but  land 
is  a  fixed  quantity,  the  time  must  come 
wheu  the  population  will  outgrow  the 


means  of  food  supply,  and  therefore 
government  should  make  laws  to  restrict 
marriages  and  check  the  increase  of  man 
(1766-1834). 

Mam'ertine  Prison  (The).  So 
called  from  Mamers,  the  Oscan  god  of  war. 
It  was  constructed  of  unhewn  stone, 
underground,  and  had  no  door.  It  con- 
sisted of  two  chambers,  the  lower  one  27  ft. 
by  20  ft.  and  14  ft.  high  ;  the  upper  one 
20  ft.  by  10  ft.  and  7  ft.  high.  The  lower  one 
was  entered  by  a  small  hole  in  the  ceiling, 
and  the  other  one  by  a  similar  hole  in  the 
roof.  Here  Jugurtha  was  confined,  and 
perished  with  cold  and  hunger  ;  and  here, 
according  to  church  chroniclers,  both 
Peter  and  Paul  were  confined,  A.D.  68,  the 
last  year  of  the  reign  of  Nero. 

The  Tullidnum,  in  which  Catiline  was 
confined  and  put  to  death,  was  probably 
the  lower  dungeon  of  the  Career  Mam'er- 
tlnus. 

Mam'ertines  (8  syl.)  A  sort  of 
free-lances  or  condottieri  about  300  years 
i.e.  These  sons  of  Mamers  or  Mars  were 
Campanian  adventurers  of  Samnite  ori- 
gin, who  took  military  service  with  any 
government  which  would  pay  them. 

Man  in  the  Iron  Mask  (The), 
1  Masque  de  Fer.'  A  state  prisoner  who 
went  by  the  name  of  L'Estang.  In  1662 
he  was  confined  in  the  Chateau  Pignerol. 
In  1686  he  was  removed  to  the  He  Saint 
Marguerite,  and  in  1698  to  the  Bastille, 
where  he  died  in  1703.  So  that  he  was  a 
state  prisoner  above  40  years.  He  was 
buried  under  the  name  of  Marchiali. 

Voltaire  says  he  was  a  twin  brother  of 
Louis  XIV. ;  some  think  he  was  the 
Comte  de  Vermandois,  a  natural  son  of 
Louis  XIV.  and  Mdlle.  de  la  Valliere,  who 
was  thus  punished  for  boxing  the  ears  of 
the  dauphin ;  others  think  he  was  the 
Duke  of  Beaufort,  who  disappeared  in 
1669  at  the  siege  of  Candia ;  or  the  Duke 
of  Monmouth,  nephew  of  James  II. ;  or 
the  Count  Girolamo  Matthioli,  minister 
of  the  Duke  of  Mantua,  who  overreached 
Louis  in  a  treaty  for  the  purchase  of 
Casal ;  or  John  of  Gonzaque,  Matthioli's 
secretary;  or  an  adulterous  son  of  Anne 
of  Austria  (the  king's  mother)  either  by 
the  Duke  of  Buckingham  or  the  Cardinal 
Mazarin. 

Man  of  Blood  (The).  Charles  I 
was  so  called  by  the  puritans  because  lit 


MAN 


MANCHESTER 


made  war  on  his  parliament.  The  alluuion 
is  to  2  Sam.  xvi.  7. 

Prince  Bismarck  of  Prussia,  born  1*1.1,  Is  some- 
times  called  the  '  Man  of  Blood  and  Iron.' 

Man  of  Chios  (The).  Homer. 
Chios  [Ki-oss]  was  one  of  the  seven  cities 
which  claimed  to  be  the  place  of  his  birth 
(10th  cent.  B.C.). 

Smyrna,  Rhode*,  Colophon,  Salamls,  Chloa, 
Argos,  Athen6.— VARHO. 

Man  of  December  (The).  Napo- 
leon III.  So  called  because  he  was  made 
president  11  Dec.,  1848 ;  he  made  his  coup 
d'etat  2  Dec.,  1851 ;  and  he  was  made 
emperor  2  Dec.,  1852. 

Man  of  Destiny  (The).  Napo- 
leon I.,  who  looked  on  himself  as  an 
instrument  in  the  hands  of  destiny,  and 
that  all  his  acts  were  predestined. 

The  Man  of  Destiny  .  .  .  had  power  for  a  time  to 
bind  king*  with  chains,  and  nobles  with  fetters  of 
Iron.— Sir  W.  SCOTT. 

Man  of  Ghent  (The).  M.  Guizot, 
who  joined  Louis  XVIII.  at  Ghent  in 
May  1815.  Thin  was  looked  on  by  the 
Liberals  as  political  treason,  and  called 
forth  much  controversy. 

John  of  Gaunt  was  John  of  Ghent.  The  pro- 
nunciation la  nearly  GoAiT. 

Man  of  B.OS8  (The).  John  Kyrle,of 
Ross,  in  Herefordshire,  noted  for  his 
benevolence  and  public  spirit  (1687-1754). 

Man  of  Sedan'  (The).  Napoleon  III. 
who,  after  his  defeat  at  Sedan,  2  Sept., 
1870,  surrendered  his  sword  to  William 
king  of  Prussia,  and  was  sent  to  Wilhelms- 
hohe. 

Also  called  '  The  Man  of  Silence,'  and  "The  Man 
of  December.'  No  man  was  honoured  with  more 
nicknames  than  Napoleon  III. 

Man  of  Sedition  (The).  So  Madame 
de  Maintenon  called  Jean  Claude,  the  last 
of  the  eminent  pastors  of  Charen ton,  who 
was  born  in  1619.  At  the  Revocation  he 
was  ordered  to  leave  France  within 
twenty-four  hours. 

Man  of  Silence  (The).  Napo- 
leon III.  (born  1808,  reigned  1852-1870, 
died  at  Chislehurst  1878). 

France?  You  must  know  better  than  I  your 
position  with  the  Man  of  Silence.— For  Sceptre  and 
L'roirM,  chap.  i. 

Man  of  the  People  (The).  Charles 
James  Fox,  the  Whig  statesman  (1705- 
1774). 

Man  without  a  Skin  (The). 
Ricluurd  Cumberland  (1732-1811)  so 


called  by  Garrick  from  his  irritable 
temper  and  dread  of  criticism.  Sheridan 
satirised  him  as  '  Sir  Fretful 


Manchester  (The  American). 
Lowell,  in  Massachusetts,  is  so  culled 
from  its  numerous  cotton-mills. 

Manchester  Martyrs  (The).  An 
utterly  absurd  political  term  applied  to 
a  man  named  Larkin  a  tailor,  Allen,  and 
O'Brien,  who  murdered  a  policeman 
named  Brett,  and  after  trial  were  duly 
hanged,  22  Nov.,  1867.  It  was  the  bub 
Fenians  who  canonised  these  three 
felons. 

Manchester  Massacre  (The),  16 
Aug.,  1819.  A  most  extravagant  phrase 
to  express  the  injuries  received  by  the 
crowd  which  met  in  St.  Peter's  Field, 
Manchester,  in  defiance  of  the  magis- 
trate's orders,  to  hear  '  Orator  '  Hunt,  on 
parliamentary  reform.  About  80,000 
persons  assembled,  and  the  military  waa 
sent  to  disperse  thorn.  They  used  the 
flat  of  their  swords,  but  about  100  }>•  r 
eons  were  injured,  either  being  knocked 
down  in  their  flight  or  cut  accidentally. 
It  is  said  that  six  persons  died  or  were 
killed — a  very  small  number  indeed  in 
such  a  stampede.  See  '  Petarlco.' 

Hunt  was  arrested,  tried,  and  Imprisoned  for 
three  years.  After  his  liberation  he  startod  in  the 
blue  king  trade.  Hunt  wore  a  whit*  bearer  hat, 
and  his  admirers  followed  the  fashion. 

Manchester  Regiment  (The), 
1745.  A  miserable  squad  which  joined 
Charles  Edward  in  his  halt  at  Man- 
chester. 'The  mere  scum  and  ra-/aniuf- 
finism  of  the  place.'  The  Duke  of  Perth 
said  of  them  '  If  the  devil  would  offer  a 
shilling  more  than  the  prince,  they  would 
desert  at  once.' 

Manchester  of  Austria  (The). 
Briinn. 

Manchester  of  Belgium  (The). 
Ghent 

Manchester  of  Prance  (The). 
Rouen.  It  is  said  to  have  contained 
200,000  inhabitants  when  it  was  besieged 
by  Henry  V.  in  1418.  It  does  not  now 
contain  above  89,000. 

Manchester  of  Negroland 
(The).  Kano,  which  exports  annually 
1,500  camel-loads  of  blue  cotton  cloth. 

Manchester  of  Prussia  (The}. 
Elberfeld  in  Westphalia,  one  of  th« 


MANCHU 


MAP 


B57 


greatest  centres  of  industry  in  all  Ger- 
many. Velvets,  lace,  silk  fabrics,  rib- 
bons, bed-ticking,  cotton-goods,  &c.,  are 
here  manufactured  in  large  quantities. 
Krupp's  enormous  works  are  at  Essen. 

Manchti  Dynasty  (The).  The 
92nd  imperial  dynasty  of  China,  also 
called  Tae-tsing.  Began  to  reign  1644, 
deposing  the  Ming  sovereign  (Tsang- 
ching),  and  placing  Shun-chi  on  the 
Chinese  throne,  with  Peking  for  the 
capital.  This  dynasty  still  rules. 

Mandarins.  From  the  Latin  man- 
dare,  to  command ;  a  Portuguese  word 
given  in  Europe  to  the  governors  of  pro- 
vinces in  China  and  chief  magistrates. 
The  Chinese  call  them  ko-hans.  There 
are  civil  mandarins  and  military  man- 
farins. 

Man'dates  (2  syl.)  or '  Expectatives.' 
Letters  of  request  from  the  pope  praying 
fliat  the  benefices  named  in  the  letters 
may  be  conferred  on  the  persons  nomin- 
ated therein. 

Mandats,  1796.  A  sort  of  paper 
money  issued  by  the  French  Directory 
for  the  redemption  of  their  '  Assignats,' 
q.v.  An  assignat  of  the  nominal  value 
of  800  francs  could  be  redeemed  for  a 
mandat  of  the  value  of  100  francs.  A 
mandat,  like  an  assignat,  was  a  '  promise 
to  pay  '  in  land,  with  this  difference :  an 
assignat  was  a  promise  to  pay,  but  a 
mandat  enabled  the  holder  to  take  pos- 
session at  once  of  public  lands  to  the 
value  of  his  mandat  or  mandats.  As 
these  mandats  soon  fell  to  a  seventieth 
part  of  their  nominal  value,  but  might 
be  given  to  government  in  payment  oil 
taxes,  they  were  called  in.  They  were 
called  '  Mandats  Territoriaux.' 

Mandrites  (2  syl.)  or  Hegumeni. 
Superiors  of  convents  in  the  Greek 
Church.  General  abbots  are  archiman- 
drites. 

ManichaBans  (The),  8rd  cent.  Fol- 
lowers of  Manes  or  Mani  (215-276),  who 
gave  himself  out  to  be  the  Paraclete  or 
Comforter  that  Christ  promised  to  send ; 
and  maintained  there  were  two  souls  or 
spirits  in  man,  one  good  and  the  other 
bad.  He  taught  that  the  soul  at  death 
went  first  to  the  moon,  then  to  the  sun, 
and  then  to  God.  His  creed  was  a  mix- 
ture of  the  Persian  Parseeism  and  Chris- 


tianity. The  Manichaeans  took  for  food 
neither  eggs,  cheese,  milk,  nor  wine. 
Mani  was  put  to  death  by  Varanes  or 
Baharam. 

In  fact  Manes  or  Mani  tried  to  weld  together  tho 
doctrines  of  Zoroaster,  the  metempsychosis  of  tho 
Hindus,  and  the  tenets  of  Christianity.  He  was 
put  to  death  by  Baharam  I.,  called  by  the  Greeks 
Varanes.  Manichaeism  is  also  called  dualism.  A 
vast  number  of  sects  which  believe  in  the  two 
principles,  one  good  and  one  evil,  are  called 
ManichaBans. 

Manifestation  (The  Writ  of). 
The  Habeas  Corpus  writ  of  Aragon 
(18th  cent.),  which  provided  that  no  per 
son  should  be  secretly  incarcerated,  as  in 
France,  nor  smuggled  out  of  the  way, 
but  that  the  body  of  every  prisoner 
should  be  '  manifested  '  and  publicly  de- 
tained, till  brought  to  trial  publicly  in  a 
court  free  to  all. 

Man'ikin  (The).  The  man  so  mer- 
cilessly satirised  by  '  Junius,'  under  the 
name  of  Manikin  and  Grildig,  was 
Welbore  Ellis,  '  a  pigmy  in  mind  and 
body '  who  succeeded  George  Germaine, 
in  1782,  in  Lord  North's  ministry. 

Man-rent  (Scotch  history).  A  bond 
between  chief  and  vassal,  in  which  the 
lord  stipulated  to  give  protection,  and  the 
vassal  agreed  to  give  personal  service 
and  fidelity. 

The  lords  Sanquhar,  Drnmlanrlgg,  and  others, 
finding  him  [Maxwell]  thus  indifferent,  proposed 
to  him  that  they  should  agree  to  grant  him  bonds 


of  man-rent,  and  engage  to  follow  him  in  hia 
quarrels,  provided  he  would  effectually  protect 
them  by  discharging  his  duty  as  warden.— Six  W. 
SCOTT,  History  of  Scotland,  xxxviil. 

Mansard  Ornament  (The).  Stone 
fretted  like  coral.  So  called  from  Fran- 
cois Mansard,  the  French  architect 
(1698-1666). 

Mansard  Roof  (The).  The  roof 
broken  into  an  elbow  on  each  side,  like 
the  Tuileries,  and  not  thus  A. 

Mansfield  College,  Oxford  1889. 
The  first  Nonconformist  college  at  Oxford ; 
for  the  education  of  young  men  for  the 
Presbyterian  ministry. 

Manx  Bible  (The).  Translated  by 
Dr.  John  Kelly  in  1772. 

Map  of  Religion.  A  Christian 
society  has  published  a  map  divided  into 
squares,  and  the  squares  coloured  differ- 
ently so  as  to  catch  the  eye.  It  calculates 
the  present  number  of  the  earth's  inhabi- 
tants at  1,500  millions.  The  heathen  ar« 


MARABUT3 


MARCHES 


represented  by  black  squares,  Christiana 
by  white  ones,  and  each  square  repre- 
sents a  million  people.  Of  the  1,500 
squares,  only  one  and  less  than  a  quarter 
[=1,200,000]  represents  the  entire  Pro- 
testant community,  including  all  its 
multitudinous  '  sects '  (1890). 

Mar'abuts  (The).  A  corruption  of 
marbuth  (a  Cenobite),  of  the  Musulman 
faith.  They  still  exercise  spiritual  power 
in  Barbary  and  Guinea,  in  some  parts  of 
which  The  Great  Marabut '  ranks  next 
to  the  king. 

Marais  (The  Marsh),  1794.  So  the 
'  Plain,'  or  floor  of  the  Convention,  occu- 
pied by  the  Moderate  party,  was  called  in 
the  '  Reign  of  Terror,'  and  its  occupants 
were  nicknamed  Grenouillej  and  Cra- 

C(h,  or  frogs  and    toads.    The  Red 
.  lublicans  occupied  the  elevated  seats, 
and  were  called    the    Mountain    party 
(Montagnards) ;  the  Girondists  sat  on 
the  right  hand  of  the  ministerial  benches. 

Pronounce  Mah'rai,  Gruh-nno'-ye?,  Kra'-po. 

Mar'athon  of  Switzerland 
(The).  The  battle  of  Morgarten,  1315,  in 
which  a  few  Swiss  utterly  discomfited 
their  Austrian  assailants,  and  confirmed 
the  independence  of  the  three  cantons  of 
Schwytz,  Uri,  and  Unterwaklen. 

Marave'di  (The).  See  'Almora- 
vides'(4syl.). 

Marbach  (The  League  of),  i*J4. 
Formed  by  the  electors  of  Mentz  and 
Saxony,  the  duke  of  Bavaria,  and  the 
markgraf  of  Meissen,  against  the  kaiser 
Rupert.  Later  on  the  king  of  France 
and  the  king  of  Poland  joined  the  league. 

Marcel's  Revolt.  French  history, 
1857-1358.  When  Jean  was  in  captivity, 
his  son  Charles  acted  as  regent,  and 
wanting  money  convoked  a  States- 
General.  Etienne  Marcel,  the  city  pro- 
vost, said  supplies  should  be  granted 
if  the  regent  promised  to  use  them 
only  for  state  purposes,  and  neither  gave 
office  nor  pardoned  crime  for  money. 
The  regent  made  the  promise,  but  re- 
fused to  fulfil  the  conditions  as  soon  as 
he  received  the  subsidy.  Civil  war  was 
the  consequence,  and  the  partisans  of 
Marcel  wore  as  their  badge  a  chaperon 
or  hood  half  red  and  half  green.  The 
revolters  seized  the  regent,  who  escaped 


injury  by  adopting  the  provost's  badge. 
No  sooner,  however,  did  he  feel  himself 
free  than  he  collected  an  army  together 
to  avenge  himself  on  the  provost.  Marcel 
proclaimed  the  king  of  Navarre  '  king  of 
France,'  and  when  the  regent,  at  the 
head  of  an  army,  came  to  the  city  gates 
and  promised  to  come  to  terms,  Marcel 
went  to  open  the  gates,  and  was  trea- 
cherously struck  dead  with  a  battle-axe 
by  one  of  the  regent's  immediate  suite. 
This  ended  the  revolt ;  and  the  dauphin, 
entering  the  city  on  horseback,  signalised 
his  victory  by  a  host  of  executions. 

Marcellus  of  Spain  (The).  John 
son  of  Ferdinand  and  Isabella. 

March  and  June  Bills.  K*. 
chequer  bills  were  so  called  till  l^l, 
because  they  were  payable,  together  with 
principal,  in  March  and  June;  but  in 
1861  the  method  of  payment  wast -han^t  <1, 
interest  being  calculated  half-yearly.  :m<l 
paid  on  March  bills  on  10  March  ami 
10  Sept.,  and  on  June  bills  on  10  Juno 
and  10  Dec. 

March-treason.  The  treason  of 
passing  the  marches  or  boundaries  of  a 
country  as  freebooters  or  for  loot. 

March,  pronounce  Jfar$H.  not  like  the  month 
of  March. 
He  knew  how  many  of  hid  ancestors  had  fallen 


by  the  sword  of  the  English,  how  many  in  do- 
mestic brawl,  how  many  by  the  hand  of  the 
executioner  for  march- treason. —Sir  W.  SCOTT. 


Marche's  Rebellion,  1242.    The 
Comte  de    la    Marche    refused    t< 
homage  to  Louis  IX.   (St.   I 
Louis  declared   war  against   him.      He 
routed  the  insurgents  in   two  battles  <>n 
one  day,  one  at  the  bridge   of  Taillc- 
bourg  in  the  Lower  Charente,  and  the 
other   near  the  city  of  Saintes  (1  syl.). 
The  count  was  pardoned. 

Marches.  Boundaries  between  two 
neighbouring  kingdoms.  The  Sj 
Marches  were  from  the  Pyrenees  to  the 
Ebro.  The  boundaries  between  England 
and  Wales,  as  well  as  those  between 
England  and  Scotland,  were  cull.  <1 
marches  from  the  Saxon  mm  re,  a 
boundary.  '  Beating  the  bounds '  of  a 
parish  is  called  in  Scotland  '  riding  the 
marches.' 

Our  Marchion-ru,  the  wife  of  a  marchlon  m«.r 
qula),  preserves  the  word  The  marchion  01 
marquis  was  the  officer  s«t  to  guard  a  mar  oh  ot 
frontier. 


MAECHETTA 


MARGARET'S 


559 


Marchetta,  or  '  Marchet.'  A  money 
tribute  paid  to  a  feudal  lord  by  a  tenant 
on  the  marriage  of  his  daughter.  It 
prevailed  in  England,  Wales  and  Scot- 
land. Sometimes  called  gwahr-merched 
(maid's  fee).  Earl  Brant,  one  of  the 
earls  of  Crawford,  was  the  last  who 
claimed  the  droit  de  jambage  (16th 
cent.), 

Marching  Watch.  'In  1547  Sir 
John  Gresham,  being  lord  mayor  of 
London,'  revived  this  picturesque  and 
splendid  pageant  on  Midsummer's  Eve. 
It  had  been  put  down  by  proclamation 
in  1528  on  account  of  the  sweating  sick- 
ness ;  and  again  in  1539.  Henry  VIII. 
took  his  wife  Jane  Seymour  to  Mercers' 
Hall  to  see  the  pageant.  Stow  says  it  was 
finally  discontinued  in  1549.  The  march- 
ing watch  in  London  consisted  of  2,000 
men  decorated  with  flowers,  wreaths, 
and  ribbons.  Kings,  peers,  and  knights 
on  horseback  joined  the  procession. 
Cresset  lights  and  bonfires  turned  night 
into  day,  and  banquets  in  the  streets 
were  liberally  supplied.  The  march 
began  at  sunset  and  continued  till  sun- 
rise next  morning. 

Mar'cionites  (4  syl.),  2nd  cent.  An 
heretical  sect  founded  by  Marcion  of 
Sinope,  in  Paphlagonia,  son  of  the  bishop 
of  that  city.  His  system  is  veryimper- 
fectly  known,  but  he  taught  that  there 
are  two  principles,  one  the  author  of  good 
and  the  other  the  author  of  evil.  The 
soul,  he  said,  emanates  from  the  former, 
and  the  body  from  the  latter.  He  re- 
jected the  Old  Testament,  and  retained 
only  a  few  of  the  Epistles  and  a  part  of 
the  third  gospel  in  the  New.  Marcion 
had  a  large  following,  which  subsisted  as 
a  distinct  party  till  the  7th  cent. 

Origen  affirms  that  Marcion  postulated  three 
gods,  viz.  a  God  of  the  Jews,  a  God  of  Christians, 
and  a  God  of  the  Gentiles.  Tertullian  makes  him 
to  have  postulated  ninn  Gods,  and  adds  that  the 
heresiarch  denied  the  resurrection  of  the  body, 
condemned  marriage,  and  maintained  that  the 
living  might  be  baptized  for  the  dead, 

V  What  is  said  by  the  Fathers  about '  heretics  ' 
must  be  received  with  great  caution.  Like  the 
Church  historians,  they  much  distorted  their  lives 
and  doctrines,  looking  at  them  only  from  their 
own  standpoint. 

Marcus  Aure'lius  of  the  Base 
Empire  (The).  John  II.  (Comneuus), 
also  called  Calojoan'nes,  i.e.  John  the 
handsome.  Reigned  1118-1148. 

The  Base  Empire,  i.e.  the  Eastern  Empire  after 
TheodoBlui. 


Mardi  Gras  [Mahf -de-graft*],  or '  Fat 
Tuesday.'  The  last  day  of  the  carnival, 
when  the  prize  ox  of  Paris  is  paraded  in 
mock  procession  through  the  principal 
streets,  and  stops  at  the  chief  houses  to 
gather  contributions.  The  horns  and 
hoofs  of  the  ox  are  gilt,  and  the  beast  is 
decorated  with  ribbons ;  beside  it  walk  on 
each  side  men  ii.  mockery  imitation  of  the 
Romish  priests,  and  a  long  procession, 
representing  in  similar  caricature  a  Roman 
triumph,  follow  with  bands  of  music,  the 
more  grotesque  the  better.  We  are  told 
that  the  procession  represents  a  Roman 
saturnalia,  but  it  seems  very  like  those 
semi-religious  processions  of  the  middle 
ages,  the  Feast  of  Fools,  the  Fete  of  the 
Ass,  the  Fete  of  the  Bottle,  and  the  Fete 
of  the  Cornards  or  Cuckolds.  In  Venice 
for  many  centuries  there  was  a  similar 
procession  of  a  fat  ox  and  twelve  hogs 
on  the  last  Thursday  of  Carnival ;  and 
there  is  still  such  a  celebration  at  New 
Orleans,  U.S.A.  See  '  Zobia-grassa.' 

Marfo'rio.  An  antique  marble  statue 
of  colossal  size,  found  in  the  Martis  foro, 
and  at  one  time  placed  near  the  Brasclu 
palace.  As  all  sorts  of  placards,  hand- 
bills, squibs,  and  satires  used  to  be 
affixed  to  the  statue,  it  was  removed  in 
1784  to  the  Capitoline  museum. 

Margaret  Professorship  of 
Divinity  (Lady),  1502.  Founded  in 
each  of  our  two  universities  by  Margaret 
countess  of  Richmond,  mother  of  Henry 
VII.  The  professor  must  be  a  graduate 
in  divinity,  or  an  M.A.  of  at  least  seven 

Stars'  standing  in  priest's  orders.  In 
xford  all  gradjiates  in  divinity  and  all 
members  of  the  congregation  (in  deacon's 
orders)  are  electors.  In  Cambridge  the 
office  is  nominally  for  two  years,  but  as 
the  professor  is  eligible  for  re-election,  it 
is  virtually  for  life.  The  electors  (in 
Cambridge)  are  the  vice-chancellor,  all 
doctors,  inceptors,  and  bachelors  in 
divinity  who  have  been  regents  in  arts. 

Margaret's  Knights  (The),  2  Aug. 
1786.  An  attempt  was  made  by  a  mad 
woman,  Margaretf  Nicholson,  to  assas- 
sinate George  III.  as  he  was  alighting 
from  his  carriage  at  St.  James's  Palace. 
Addresses  of  congratulation  on  his  escape 
came  from  all  parts  of  the  kingdom,  and 
a  very  large  number  of  mayors  and  other 
functionaries,  deputed  to  present  the 
addresses,  were  knighted.  These  were 


MARGARETS 


MARONITEB 


called  'Margaret's  knights,'  or  'Peg 
Nicholson's  knights.' 

Margaret's  Shift.  The  main 
standard  of  Margaret's  army  in  the  battle 
of  Falkoping,  1397,  in  which  Albert  king 
of  Sweden  was  defeated  by  Margaret 
queen-regent  of  Denmark  and  Norway. 
There  is  still  preserved  in  the  cathedral 
of  Upsala  a  ragged  strip  of  linen  fastened 
to  a  staff  which  tradition  says  was  car- 
ried at  this  battle,  to  animate  the  troops 
by  reminding  them  of  the  martial  spirit 
of  their  leader. 

Margaret  of  Calais,  1847.  The 
daughter  of  Edward  III.  and  Philippa, 
born  in  Calais,  just  after  the  termination 
of  the  siege. 

Margitds.  Demosthenes  called 
Alexander  the  Great  '  another  Mar- 
gltcs,'  meaning  a  conceited  superficial 
dolt.  Margltcs  was  a  man  against  whom 
Homer  wrote  a  satire  to  ridicule  hit 
superficial  knowledge  and  affectations. 

I'll  take  to  writing  poetry,  a  mock  epio  in  73 
hooks  .  .  .  and  take  Homer'*  'Margttes1  (or  my 
model.— KiNORLBY,  Ilypatia,  oh.  xill. 

Mar'grave  or  '  Mark-graf.'  A  Ger- 
man reeve  or  chief  officer  of  a  mark  or 
march,  i.e.  a  frontier  ;  like  our  marquis. 
The  original  function  of  this  reeve  was 
to  defend  a  borderland  from  incursions. 
Stoj'Graf,'  '  Pfalz-graf.' 

Marguerite   des  Marguerites 

(pearl  of  pearls).  Marguerite  de  Valois 
queen  of  Navarre,  sister  of  Francois  I., 
born  1492,  died  1549.  It  was  her  brother 
Francois  who  called  her  La  Marguerite 
des  Marguerites. 

It  was  not  Marguerite  the  wile  of  Henri  IV.  who 
was  BO  called. 

Maria  There'sa,  'mother  of  her 
country,'  married  Francis  Stephan  duke 
of  Lorraire  in  1786.  Born  1717,  suc- 
ceeded her  father  Kaiser  Karl  VI.  in 
1740  ;  her  husband  was  crowned  Kaiser 
Franz  I.  1745,  and  died  1765 ;  the  widow 
died  1780,  aged  63,  mother  of  three  sons 
and  six  daughters.  On  the  death  of 
Franz  I.  the  eldest  son  Joseph  II.  was 
made  '  king  of  the  Rdmans,'  and  associ- 
ated with  his  mother  as  ruler  of  Germany ; 
and  at  her  death  became  kaiser-king. 

It  was  the  daughter  of  Maria  Theresa  (named 
Marie  Antoinette)  who  married  Louli  XVI.  of 
France,  and  wu  guillotined. 

Marian  Persecutions  of  the 
Protestants  began  in  January  1555. 


Instigated  chiefly  by  Philip,  the  Spanish 
husband  of  Mary.  In  this  persecution 
fell  the  Archbishop  Cranmer,  Hooper 
(bishop  of  Gloucester),  Latimer  (bishop 
of  Worcester),  Ridley  (bishop  of  London), 
Ferrar  (bishop  of  St.  David's),  and  about 
800  more.  Hundreds  of  others  were 
banished,  imprisoned,  and  heavily  lin.-.l 

It  la  much  to  be  feared  that  religion  und  politics 
were   so  mixed  up   together    tliitt    it    «»«  often 
morally   Impossible   to  separate    'here*> 
treason. 

Marie- Jeanne (M a h'-re  Zjakn'}.  A 

12-pounder  of  fine  workmanship  which 
the  republican  party  (the  l»lu« •*)  took  in 
the  Vendean  war  from  the  Chfiteau  de 
Richelieu,  where  it  had  been  placed  by 
the  famous  cardinal.  It  was  heroically 
retaken  by  the  Vendean B  (17 

Mariotte'S  Law.  The  elastic  force 
of  gases  and  vapours  increase  directly 
with  the  pressure. 

Maristes  (2  syl.),  1818.  A  religious 
congregation  at  Bordeaux  found. 
the  Abb<$  Cheminnde,  docteur  de  8or- 
bonne,  the  object  being  the  education  of 
the  young.  It  has  ramified  into  all  parts 
of  France,  and  into  Switzerland,  Ger- 
many, and  the  United  States. 

Marischal  College  (New  Aber- 
deen), 1698.  Founded  by  George  Keith, 
Earl  Marischal,  and  united  in  1858  to 
the  University  of  Aberdeen.  The  motto 
of  the  college— '  They  say.  Qvhat  say 
they?  Let  them  §ay'— is  that  of  the 
founder. 

Market  Crosses.  Places  under 
cover  for  the  sale  of  country  produce  on 
market  days.  Chichester  Market  Cross 
stands  at  the  point  where  North  and 
South  streets,  East  and  West  streets  meet. 
There  are  several  market  crosses  still 
standing  besides  that  of  Clm -hester,  such 
as  Winchester  Market  Cross,  Malmes- 
bury  Market  Cross,  Aberdeen  Market 
Cross,  <fec. 

Marlbridge  (Statute  of\  62  Hen. 
HI.   c.  10  (1267),  whereby  all  r-p 
clergymen,  peers,  and   women   are   <li-- 
charged    from    attending    court 
The   statute  incorporated   many  of  the 
'  Provisions  of  Oxford  '  (q»v.). 

Mar'onites    (8   syl.)   of    Syria,   5th 
cent.     Disciples  of  John  Maron.     A  very 
large  number  of  them  live  a  mo: 
life.     Since  1445  they  have  been  united 


MAROON 


MAREOW 


661 


$o  the  Church  of  Rome,  but  have  some 
peculiar  doctrines  and  church  customs. 
The  patriarch  is  always  called  Peter. 
Married  men  may  become  priests,  but 
no  priest  may  marry  after  he  is  in  orders. 
The  priests  wear  a  blue  scarf  all  out  their 
caps,  but  no  surplice.  They  were  mas- 
gacred  by  the  Druses  in  June  1860,  but 
their  present  number  is  about  100,000. 
Since  1588  the  Maronites  have  been 
tributary  to  the  Porte. 

Maroon  Insurrection  (The), 
1795.  The  Maroons  were  the  runaway 
slaves  of  Jamaica  and  Cuba,  who  con- 
gregated in  the  woods  on  the  north  side 
of  Jamaica,  and  lived  a  predatory  life. 
In  1795  two  of  them  were  punished  with 
thirty-nine  lashes  for  stealing  pigs,  and 
this  drove  the  Maroons  into  insurrection. 
A  bloody  and  successful  war  was  waged 
by  them,  till  the  Assembly  sent  to  Cuba 
for  100  bloodhounds.  The  Maroons  then 
craved  mercy,  and  all  of  them  who 
would  not  promise  to  abandon  their  pre- 
datory habits  were  banished  to  Halifax, 
in  Nova  Scotia,  whence  in  1800  they  were 
deported  to  Sierra  Leone.  The  descen- 
dants of  others  have  been  peaceful  occu- 
pants of  a  few  towns  built  by  themselves 
in  the  forests  of  Jamaica. 

There  are  also  many  Maroons  In  Guiana. 

Marprelate  Tracts  (The),  1588. 
Tracts  written  by  one  who  signed  him- 
self 'Martin  Marprelate  and  his  'sons.' 
The  object  of  these  tracts  was  to  vilify 
the  Established  Church.  Penry,  one  of 
the  five  Independents  put  to  death  by 
Queen  Elizabeth,  was  supposed  to  have 
been  the  author  of  some  of  these  tracts. 
See  '  Martin  Marprelate.' 

The  Anglican  Church  Is  called  '  old  rotten  stuff 
.  .  .  abstracted  of  [from]  the  pope's  blasphemoua 
mass  book  '  .  .  .  the  liturgy  is  '  stinking  patch- 
ery.'  Churchmen  arc  'blasphemous  wretches, 
the  subjects  of  the  kingdom  of  the  Beast '  ;  -while 
the  Puritans  are  called  '  the  great  learned  preach- 
ers.' the  good  men,  but  with  counterfeit  discipline 
and  perjured  elders,  In  fact,  '  Pharisees.' 

Marquis.  From  the  Saxon  and 
Norman  marchio,  a  military  officer  whose 
duty  was  to  protect  the  frontier  where 
he  was  placed,  and  prevent  inroads  and 
invasions.  A  march  means  a  frontier. 

Marquis  Duke  of  Cadiz  (The). 
Ponce  de  Leon,  marquis  of  Cadiz,  was 
created  by  Isabella  a  duke  ;  but,  unwill- 
ing to  resign  the  title  under  which  he  had 
won  his  laurels,  he  ever  afterwards  sub- 


scribed himself  and  was  called  by  others 
the  '  Marquis  Duke.' 

Marrani.    Renegade  Moors. 

Marriage  of  the  Adriatic  (The). 
Instituted  in  commemoration  of  a  naval 
victory  won  by  Sebastian  Ziani,  doge  of 
Venice,  over  Otto  son  of  Frederick  Bar- 
barossa,  1174.  In  consequence  of  this 
victory  Pope  Alexander  III.,  who  had 
been  driven  to  take  refuge  in  Venice, 
gave  to  the  doge  the  sovereignty  of  the 
sea,  and  every  year  the  doge  used  to  go  in 
grand  procession  in  his  state  barge,  and 
threw  a  gold  ring  into  the  Adriatic,  say- 
ing '  With  this  ring  I  thee  wed.' 

The  Signoria  leaves  the  palace  amid  a  countless 
throng  and  ascends  the  Bucentaur.  The  rowers 
of  this  state  barge  sit  below  the  deck.  The  doge 
sits  on  the  deck  under  a  magnificent  canopy, 
having  the  pope's  nuncio  on  his  right  hand,  and 
the  French  ambassador  on  his  left.  All  the  mag- 
nates of  Venice  sit  according  to  their  rank,  and 
arrayed  in  their  official  costumes.  The  great 
banner  of  St.  Mark  and  the  standard  proper  of  the 
barge  are  displayed,  and  a  band  of  trumpeters  and 
hautboy  players  assist  in  the  ceremony.  When 
the  Bucentaur  reaches  the  mouth  of  the  sea,  the 
musicians  begin  a  certain  motet,  and  the  doge 
drops  into  the  sea  a  gold  wedding-ring,  saying: 
'Desponsamus  te  Mare  nostrum  in  signum  veri 
perpetuique  domirtii."  Flowers  are  then  thrown 
Into  the  sea,  and  the  procession  returns. — VILLA- 
MONT,  Peregrinatio  Sacra,  ch.  xxxiv.  d.  8. 

Marriages  (Close  Times  of).  1.  '  Ab 
Adventu  usque  ad  Epiphaniam;  (2)  a 
Septuagesima  usque  ad  octavas  Pasche 
inclusive ;  (8)  a  secunda  feria  in  Roga- 
tionibus  usque  ad  primam  dominicam 
post  Pentecosten  exclusive.' — Liber  Sa- 
cerdotalis  .  .  .  secundum  Ritum  Sancta 
Romance  et  Apostolicce  Ecclesice  (1537). 

Married  Women's  Property 
Act.  Came  into  operation  1  Jan.,  1883, 
enabling  married  women  to  acquire,  hold, 
and  dispose  of  property  as  their  own 
separate  estate,  just  as  if  they  were 
single.  They  may  also  enter  into  con- 
tracts to  the  extent  of  their  own  separate 
property.  By  this  act,  a  wife  who  robs 
her  husband,  or  a  husband  who  robs  his 
wife,  may  be  proceeded  against  as  if  they 
were  strangers. 

The  first  Act  was  8,  4  Will.  IV.  c.  74  (1833) ;  the 
next  was  20,  21  Viet.  o.  57  (1857),  amended  in  1870. 

Marrow  Controversy  (The),  in 
the  Church  of  Scotland,  1614.  So  called 
from  a  book  entitled  '  The  Marrow  of 
Modern  Divinity,'  written  by  a  Puritan 
soldier  in  the  time  of  the  Commonwealth. 
The  book  was  highly  '  evangelical,'  espe- 
cially on  the  subject  of  free  grace.  The 
General  Assembly  condemned  the  book 
OO 


MARROW-MEN 


MARSHALSEA 


in  1720,  and  forbade  the  Scotch  to  read 
it.  Twelve  of  the  Evangelical  clergy  re- 
monstrated, but,  being  called  before  the 
Assembly,  were  severely  rebuked.  Here 
the  matter  ended ;  but  eleven  years  after- 
wards the  Evangelical  party  seceded. 

Marrow-men  (The),  1721.  The 
twelve  Evangelical  ministers  who  pro- 
tested against  the  condemnation  of  the 
book  entitled  'The  Marrow  of  Modern 
Divinity.'  Their  names  are  James  Hog 
or  Hogg,  Thomas  Boston,  John  Bonner, 
James  Kid  or  Kidd,  Gabriel  Wilson, 
Ebenezer  Erskine,  Ralph  Erskine,  James 
Wardlaw,  James  Bathgate,  Henry  David- 
son, William  Hunter,  and  John  William- 
son. They  were  called  "The  Twelve 
Brethren,'  and  were  held  by  the  Evan- 
gelical party  of  Scotland  in  great  vener- 
ation. See  above. 

Mars  and  Mahomet  of  Scan- 
dinavia (The).  Odin.  His  true  name 
was  Sigge,  son  of  Fridulph,  but  he 
assumed  the  name  of  Odin,  chief  god  of 
the  Scythians,  of  whom  he  was  chief 
priest  (B.C.  70-40). 

Mars  of  China  (The).  QuHng-yoo, 
general  of  the  Emperor  Heou-tchao  (who 
reigned  228-265).  Quang-yoo  died  A.D. 
265,  and  Heou-tchao  was  compelled  to 
abdicate. 

Marseilles  (Z/«»),  80  July,  1792. 
So  the  battalion  of  federates  from  Mar- 
seilles, invited  by  the  Jacobins  to  Paris, 
was  called.  They  went  chanting  a  revo- 
lutionary song  composed  by  Rouge t  do 
Lisle,  a  young  officer  at  Strasburg.  The 
song  was  called  '  La  Marseillaise,'  mean- 
ing the  song  of  the  battalion  from 
Marseilles. 

Marseilles  (Plague  of),  1720-1726. 
A  dreadful  plague  brought  from  Syria  in 
ft  merchant  ship.  It  first  appeared  in 
Marseilles,  whence  it  spread  to  Aries, 
Aix,  and  Toulon.  More  than  80,000 
persons  fell  victims  to  it  See  below. 

Marseilles' Good  Bishop.  Henri 
Francois  Xavier  de  Belsunce  (1671- 
1755).  Immortalised  by  the  eminent 
services  which  he  rendered  to  the  city  of 
Marseilles  during  the  plague  of  17'20. 
He  is  commemorated  in  the  town-hall  of 
Marseilles  by  a  painting  in  which  he  is 
represented  in  his  episcopal  robes,  at- 
tended by  his  almoners,  giving  relief  and 


benediction   to  those  stricken  with  the 
plague— 

Intrepldo  vadens  per  strata  cadavers  pasta. 

Marsh  (The),  1792.  The  'Centre1 
of  the  Convention  which  assembled  in 
the  Hall  of  the  Hundred  Swiss.  The 
Girondins  occupied  the  Right,  the  Left 
was  nicknamed  the  Mountain,  and  the 
Centre  (nicknamed  the  Plain  or  Marsh) 
was  composed  of  the  peaceably  inclined 
and  moderate  party. 

Marshal  (Earl)  of  England.  Heredi- 
tary in  the  duke  of  Norfolk,  the  sole 
judge  in  questions  of  honour  and  arms. 
He  is  president  of  the  English  College  of 
Arms,  and  appoints  the  kings-of-arms, 
the  heralds,  and  the  pursuivants. 

There  is  also  a  knight  marshal  or  marshal  of 
the  royal  bourn-hold,  and  a  marshal  (or  provost- 
marshal)  of  the  Admiralty,  who  arts  undrr  the 
Court  of  Admiralty.  The  Marshal  of  the  hmc  • 
Bench  was  abolished  In  1849. 

Marshal  Forwards.  '  Marshall 
Vorwarts,'  Gebhard  Lebreoht  von 
Bliieher  (1742-1819).  So  called  from  his 
familiar  exhortation  to  his  huswirs, 
Vorw&rt*.  '  Forwards  1  my  children, 
forwards  1 '  in  the  famous  campaign  of 
1814.  So  again  18  June,  1815,  tl.- 
cry  was  '  Vorwarts  1 '  always  '  Vm  v, 

the  Rhine  1-8  Jan..  1*14 ;  defeated 


Napoleon  at  Laon.  9-10  March:  commanded  tho 
centra  of  the  alltee  in  the  attnek  on  Paris  .so 
March ;  entered  Paris  31  March :  resigned  2  April, 
but  resumed  command  the  following  April,  and 
contributed  to  the  victory  of  Waterloo. 

Marshal  of  Prance,  ll.sr,.  A 
dignity  which  originated  with  Philippe 
II.  Angnste;  in  1627,  when  the  or 
constable  was  suppressed,  'marshal* 
was  the  highest  dignity  in  the  state. 
Suppressed  in  1752,  but  revived  by  Na- 
poleon in  1804. 

Marshal  of  the  Army  of  God 
and  Holy  Church.  So  was  R<  l..  rt 
Fitz-Walter  called  when  he  led  the 
English  barons  to  demand  of  John  the 
Great  Charter. 

Marshall  Prize  for  political  eco- 
nomy, value  15/.,  to  be  spent  in  books. 
Founded  for  five  years  in  the  University 
of  Cambridge  by  A.  Marshall,  M.A.,  of 
St.  John's  College.  First  awarded  in 
1887. 

Marshalsea  (The).  I.  The  Knipht 
Marshal'*  Court,  commonly  culled  th« 
'Palace  Court,'  created  by  Charles  I., 
with  jurisdiction  within  twelve  milei 
round  Whitehall.  Abolished  in  1819. 


MAESHALSEA 


MAETYB 


663 


II.  King's  Bench  Prison,  in  South- 
wark,  where  the  marshal  of  the  king's 
house  was  wont  to  sit,  or  keep  his  prison. 
Also  abolished  in  1849. 

'Little  Dorrit'  was  born  In  the  Marshalsea 
prison,  and  the  tale  BO  called  gives  a  full  and 
graphic  account  of  the  prison  and  its  inmates. — 
CHARLES  DICKENS. 

Marshalsea  Court  (The),  or 
1  Board  of  Green  Cloth '  (q.v.),  abolished 
with  the  Marshalsea  Prison  in  1849  (12, 
13  Viet.  c.  101). 

Marshal  is  the  German  marschalk  through  the 
French,  and  means  Master  of  the  Horse. 

Martel.  A  surname  given  to  Karl 
or  Charles,  natural  son  of  Pepin  d'He*- 
ristal,  after  his  great  victory  over  Abd-el- 
Rahman,  the  Saracen  invader,  on  the 
plains  of  Poitiers,  A.D.  732. 

Des  lors  tous  commenc^rent  &  le  surnommer 
'  Martel,'  parce  que.  comme  le  martel  [a  hammer] 
brise  toute  esp6ce  de  fer,  ainsi  Karle,  aveo  1'aide 
du  Seigneur,  brisait  ses  ennemis  dans  toutes  lea 
batailles. — MoisSAO,  Chronique. 

Similarly  Judas  Asmoneeus  was  called  '  Macca- 
bee  us'  (the  hammerer). 

Martello  Towers.  'Torri  da 
Martello,'  erected  on  the  coasts  of  Sar- 
dinia and  Corsica,  1530-1550,  to  defend 
the  coast.  Warning  was  given  by  striking 
a  bell  with  a  martello  or  hammer.  Similar 
towers  were  erected  on  the  Kent  and 
Sussex  coasts  in  1795-1800 ;  but  coast- 
guardsmen  have  superseded  their  utility. 

Similar  towers,  not  now  in  use,  have  been 
found  in  Canada  and  in  the  United  States. 

Martin  Marprelate  Contro- 
versy (The),  1585.  A  controversy  con- 
sequent  on  the  dogmatism  and  tyranny 
of  the  Ecclesiastical  Commission  ap- 
pointed by  Queen  Elizabeth  to  settle  all 
disputes  of  doctrine  and  practice  in  the 
Church  of  England.  Archbishop  Whit- 
gift  tried  to  gag  the  press.  Printing  was 
restricted  to  London,  and  the  two  Uni- 
versities, and  all  candidates  for  a  license 
to  print  were  placed  under  the  super- 
vision of  the  Company  of  Stationers.  A 
series  of  anonymous  pamphlets,  signed 
'Martin  Marprelate,'  had  an  enormous 
sale ;  but  the  press  was  seized,  John  Penry 
(a  young  Welshman)  died  in  prison,  and 
Udal,  a  minister,  was  put  to  death  on 
the  scaffold.  But  the  mischief  was  done, 
synods  and  classes  were  organised,  spread 
into  the  reign  of  James  I.,  and  led  to  the 
Civil  War.  See  '  Marprelate  Tracts.' 

Martin's  Act,  for  the  '  better  treat- 
ment of  poor  horses,  dogs,  and  donkeys.' 
Introduced  by  Richard  Martin,  M.P.,  of 


Cro  Martin,  Ireland.     See  'Humanity 
Martin.' 

Martinalia.  A  goose-feast.  After 
the  Gauls  were  foiled  in  their  attack  on 
the  Capitol  by  the  cackling  of  the  sacred 
geese,  B.C.  890,  they  annually  sacrificed 
a  goose  to  their  war-god.  They  were 
converted  bj  St.  Martin,  and  the  goose- 
feast  was  changed  to  honour  the  saint. 
Hence  Naorgeorgus — 

Altera  Martinus  dein  Bacchanalia  preebet : 
Quern  colit  anseribus  populus,  multoque  Lywo. 

In  regard  to  Queen  Elizabeth,  it  is 
said  she  was  dining  on  9  Aug.,  1588, 
with  Sir  Nevile  Umfreville  at  Tilbury 
Fort  when  the  news  was  brought  her  of 
the  discomfiture  of  the  Spanish  Armada. 
There  happened  to  be  a  roast  goose  on 
the  table,  and  the  queen  resolved,  as  long 
as  she  lived,  to  commemorate  the  day 
with  a  roast  goose.  St.  Martin's  day  is 
11  Nov.,  the  Armada  day  was  9  Aug., 
but  the  great  goose-feast  is  on  Michael- 
mas day,  29  Sept. 

Martiniere  (La).  There  are  three 
schools  so  called — one  in  Calcutta,  one 
in  Lucknow,  and  one  at  Lyons  in  France. 
They  were  built  and  endowed  by  money 
left  for  the  purpose  by  Major-General 
Claude  Martin  (1732-1800).  He  was  the 
son  of  a  Lyons  manufacturer,  and  en- 
tered the  English  army  of  the  Indian 
Company,  where  he  rose  from  a  private 
to  become  a  major-general,  and  accumu- 
lated 396,OOOZ.  sterling.  He  died  in 
Lucknow. 

Martinists.  I.  Calvinists  were  so 
called  from  M.  Martin,  president  of  the 
consistory  of  Geneva. 

II.  Disciples  of  Martinez  Pasqualis 
(1710-1779).  He  was  a  Portuguese  Jew, 
and  established  a  cabalistic  rite  called 
Cohens,  which  he  introduced  into  certain 
masonic  lodges  of  Marseilles,  Toulouse, 
and  Bordeaux. 

Cohen  is  a  Hebrew  word  meaning  priest. 

Martyr  City  (The).  Moscow,  burnt 
in  1812  (15-18  Sept.)  by  the  inhabitants 
to  prevent  its  giving  harbourage  and 
spoil  to  the  invading  army  of  Napoleon. 
It  was  a  magnificent  holocaust,  the 
grandest  the  world  has  ever  seen. 

Martyr  King  (The).  I.  Henry  VI. 
of  England  (1421,  1422-1461,  died  1471). 
The  crown  was  claimed  by  Ed  ward -duke 
of  York  16  Oct.,  1460,  and  he  was  d» 
•  08 


MARTYRS 


MART 


clared  king  8  March,  1461.  Henry  wag 
declared  a  usurper  by  1  Edw.  IV.  c.  1 
(1461)  ;  placed  in  Hardlough  Castle, 
Merionethshire,  1462-1464  ;  taken  to  the 
Tower  1466;  released  by  Warwick,  and 
again  imprisoned  by  Edward  IV.  in 
April  1471 ;  and  found  dead  22  May,  1471. 

Here  o'er  the  Martyr  King  [Hen.  VI.]  the  marble 

weeps, 
And  fast  beside  him   once-feared   Edward  [IT.] 

sleeps ; 

The  grave  unites  where  e'en  the  grave  flnds  rest, 
And  mingled  lie  th'  oppressor  and  oppressed. 

POPS. 

II.  Charles  I.  of  England  (1600,  1625- 
1649). 

After  the  Restoration  January  SO  was  observed 
In  the  Church  of  England  with  a  special  religious 
service,  '  Being  the  day  of  the  Martyrdom  of  the 
Blessed  King  Charles  I.,'  Ac.-  This  service,  with 
one  or  two  others  equally  objectionable,  •were 
abolished  by  Act  of  Parliament  in  1859. 

HI.  Louis  XVI.  of  France  (1754, 1774- 
1798).  He  has  as  great  a  right  to  be 
called  a  '  Martyr '  as  Charles  I.,  and  in 
both  cases  the  word  is  a  misnomer. 
Both  were  executed  by  their  indignant 
subjects,  who  believed  that  kings  were 
made  for  the  people,  and  not  the  people 
for  kings.  And  in  both  cases  the  bolt  of 
vengeance  fell  on  the  heads  of  amiable 
men. 

Martyr  means  one  who  suffers  death  for  the 
slnccrit  y  of  his  belief.  Henry  VI.  believed  he  was 
lawful  king;  Charles  I.  believed  he  had  a  riuht 
divine  to  the  crown ;  and  Louis  XVI.  believed  that 
he  was  rih'ht  and  the  republicans  wrontf.  They 
died  '  martyrs '  to  their  creed.  Whether  that  creed 


was  right  or  wrong  is  beside  the  question.  The 
orthodoxy  of  one  age  may  be  the  heterodoxy  of 
another,  and  v.v.  The  Bollandistscall  Edwin  king 


of  Northumbria  '  Saint  and  Martyr.' 

Martyrs.  See '  Manchester  Martyrs,' 

Martyrs'  Era  (The),  A.D.  808,  &o. 
The  tenth  and  last  persecution.  It  began 
in  February,  at  the  Roman  Terminalia, 
or  festival  of  the  god  Terminus.  In  this 
persecution  fell,  as  it  is  said,  St.  George  of 
Cappadocia,  St.  Januarius  (patron  saint 
of  Naples),  Quirlnus  bishop  of  Siscia,  &c. 

It  is  very  doubtful  whether  these  names,  and 
those  of  many  other 'martyrs,' are  not  apocry- 
phal. 

Martyrs'  Fund  (The),  1883.  This 
was  a  fiind  organised  in  New  York  at  the 
Rii^efition  of  Patrick  Egan,  '  for  the 
families  of  such  convicted  assassins  as 
neither  pleaded  guilty  nor  confessed 
their  crime.' 

The  relatives  of  Caffrey. '  who  apologised  '  for 
what  he  had  done  and  tried  to  explain  it  away, 
were  excluded  from  its  benefits  by  the  lady  distri- 
butors, Miss  Ellen  Ford  and  MiM  M.  Ooherty,  10 
Mov..  Ittd. 


Martyrs'  Meeting  (The),  2  July, 
1883.     Held  at  New  York  to  do  h 
to  the  twenty-one  assassins  who  took  part 
in  the  Phoenix  Park  (Ireland)  nun 
Mr. Burke  and  Lord  Frederick Cavendi sh. 

Of  all  perversions  of  the  word  martyr  1 1  •  • 
very  worst.    But  Ireland  has  don 
degrade  the  term  'martyr  '  into  a  byword  ;uid  a 
hissing. 

Marvellous  Boy  (The).  Thomas 
Chatterton  (1752-1770).  So  called  by 
the  poet  Wordsworth. 

Marvellous  Year  i  Thr\  i.v.s.  The 
year  of  the  Spanish  Armada's  dost  nu-t  i<  m. 

The  first  number  of  • 

is  supposed  to  have  appeared  this  year  (10  Aug.? 
to  announce  the  destruction  of  the  Armada. 

Mary  Queen  of  England,  born  at 
Greenwich  (1516,  1558-1 

Father,  Henry  VIII. ;  Mother,  Ka- 
tharine of  Aragon;  Husband,  Don  Fi- 
lippo  [Philip  II.]  son  of  Karl  V.  of  Spain. 
He  was  a  widower,  aged  27,  and  had  a  son 
named  Don  Carlos.  Mary  was  eleven 
years  his  senior. 

Her  itylf   and   title:   'Mary.   IV..  of    Kn  gland, 
France,  and  Ireland, queen ;  Defend.  • 
and  Supreme  Head  of  the  Anglican  • 
Church.'    After  her  marriage  her  husband  was 
associated  with  her  and  callo  i 

Aft.-r  th.-  d.Mth  of  Mnr         hi   i;    •         n,       tbafc  IU 
of  France  in  l.V.9.    She  died  in  1568.  and  In 
rled  the  Archduchess  Anna  Maria  in  1570. 

Philip  left  Knulund  in  IMS.  his  father  abdicated 
C  Oct.  the  same   year;    Mary  died    in    ' 
father  Karl  V.  in  Sept.  1550 ;  he  in.,  i 
wife  in  1S5S»,  sent  the  Armada  ^t^*"**  B«.I«IM«J 
in  1888  ;  his  ministers  tried  to  assassinate  Elisa- 
beth in  1594.  and  he  died  in  Sept.  1538. 


Mary  Queen  of  Scots. 

Francois  [II.]  of  France;  and,  on  tho 
death  of  Mary  queen  of  England  in 
1558,  they  assumed  the  title  ofkiag  and 
queen  of  Scotland,  England,  and  Ireland. 
The  arms  of  England  were  also  i-m 
broidered  or  painted  on  their  equipage, 
furniture,  and  plate. 

Father,  James  V.  of  Scotland;  Mo- 
ther,  Mary  of  Lorraine;  Husbnmls, 
(I)  Francois  [II.]  of  France;  (2)  H.-nry 
Lord  Darnley,  her  cousin;  (8)  Both\\.-ll. 

I$»ue  by  Darnley,  James  VI.  of  Scotland  and  I.  of 
England.  Ef.cut,;t  by  Queen  Elizabeth. 

The  claim  of  Mary  Stuart  was  through  h.  • 
mother,  a  daughter  of  H/nry  vn.     I 
queen oi Englai  >  dsm^htor  of  Homy 

VIII.,  but  had  been  bastardised  by  him. 

Mary  and  Darnley. 

llr.NKY  VII.  (Tudor)  was  the  father  of  Henry 
VIII.,  and  Margaret  Tudor,  who  nu.rii.-d  t\\ire, 
first  James  IV.,  and  then  Archibtild  I  >ouKla*. 

HKNUY  VIII.  was  ti.  '  Uzabeth;  hl« 

sister  Margaret  (as  \>  IV.)  was  the 

mother  of  James  V.    Thus  Klisabeth  and  J  M  • 
were  cousins.    James  V.  was  the  father  of  Max* 


MAR* 


MASS 


565 


of  Scots,  who  was  second  cousin  to  Eliza- 


By  her  second  husband,  Archibald  Douglas, 
Margaret  was  the  mother  of  Margaret  Douglas, 
who  married  Lord  Lennox,  and  their  son  was  Lord 
Darnley  (the  husband  of  Mary  queen  of  Scots). 
Bo  Darnley  was  half  cousin  to  Mary  his  wife. 

V  Both  Mary  and  Darnley  were  second  cousins. 
of  Elizabeth. 

Mary  Hall  (St.),  Oxford,  1333. 
Founded  by  Oriel  College,  to  which  St. 
Mary's  Church  belonged.  The  head  of 
fhe  hall  is  called  the  principal. 

Maryland  (U.S.  America).  So 
called  in  1633  by  Lord  Baltimore  in 
compliment  to  Henrietta  Maria  wife  of 
Charles  I.  of  England.  The  nickname 
of  the  Marylanders  is  Craw-  thumpers. 

Masaniello  [Ma-san-yel'-lo].  A 
contraction  of  Tommaso  Aniello,  a  fish 
salesman  of  Amalfi  who  in  1647  raised 
a  revolt  in  Naples  against  the  Spanish 
viceroy,  the  Duke  of  Arcos,  in  consequence 
of  a  tax  levied  by  him  on  fruits  and 
vegetables.  The  insurgents  were  success- 
ful, and  for  seven  days  Masaniello  was 
master  of  Naples,  when  he  was  assas- 
sinated and  his  body  thrown  into  a  ditch. 
The  seven-days'  king  held  Naples  from 
10  July  to  17  July,  1647. 

Mason  Prize  for  Biblical  Hebrew. 
Value  about  24Z.  a  year,  given  to  the  best 
of  the  Tyrwhitt  Scholars.  Founded  in 
the  University  of  Cambridge  by  the 
friends  of  the  Rev.  Peter  Hamnett  Mason, 
M.A.,  Fellow  of  St.  John's,  1883.  See 
'  Tyrwhitt  Scholarship.' 

Maso'rah  (The).  A  collection  of 
traditionary  observations  (orthographi- 
cal, critical,  grammatical,  and  exegetical) 
which  had  been  made  by  Jewish  rabbins 
during  a  period  of  800  years,  on  the  Old 
Testament.  They  began  to  be  made  by 
a  college  of  Jews  at  Tiberias,  in  Pales- 
tine, and  were  originally  written  on  the 
margins  of  manuscripts,  but  were  ulti- 
mately collected  into  separate  books. 
Constant  additions  were  made  from  the 
6th  to  llth  cent.  A.D. 

There  was  the  Great  and  the  Little  Masorah. 
The  Great  Masorah  means  the  entire  mass  given 
in  full  ;  also  called  final,  because  these  annota- 
tions \\ere  udded  to  the  end  of  the  Scriptures  as 
a  supplement.  The  Little  Masorah  is  an  abridg. 
Bient,  called  the  marginal  Masorah.  because  it 
was  inserted  on  the  margins  of  the  MSS. 

Masque  de  Per  (Le).  The  Man  in 
the  Iron  Mask.  In  the  MS.  memoirs  of 
M.  de  la  Reinterie  we  are  told  that  while 
he  was  in  command  of  the  fortress  of  1'i- 


gnerol,  the  Masque  de  Fer  attempted  to 
escape,  but  was  recaptured-  The  officer 
who  condurted  him  back  drew  his  sword, 
when  the  Mask  cried  out  in  a  very  com- 
manding voice :  '  Songez  a  ce  que  vous 
f aites,  Monsieur !  Respectez  le  sang  de 
vos  souverains.'  M.  de  la  Reinterie  adds 
that  he  told  this  to  several  persons  about 
the  court,  and  gives  a  list  of  the  names 
to  whom  he  told  it. 

'Detenu  prisonnier  en  France  plus  de  40  ans,  il 
portait  sans  cesse  sur  la  figure  un  masque  nolr, 
qui  etait  en  f  er  selon  les  uns,  en  velours  noir  selon 
les  autres.  Mis  sous  la  garde  de  St.  Mars,  il  fut 
conduit  au  chateau  de  Pignerol  en  1GGC,  puis  trans- 
fc-re  en  1G86  a  1'ile  Ste-Marguerite,  et  en  1698  a  la 
Bastille,  oil  il  mourut  en  1703.  II  fut  enterre  sous 
le  nom  de  Marchiali.  Onadit  quec'etait  un  frere 
jumeau  de  Louis  XI V  (qui  est  1'opinion  do  Voltaire, 
et  la  plus  vraisemblable),  qu'on  aurait  fait  dls- 
paraitre  pour  prevenir  la  rivalitu  des  deux  freres. 

2.  Le  comtt'  dr  r<'nutuiil<>is,  (Us  miturol  do  Louis 
XIV  et  de  Mile  de  Valllere,  qui  fut  enferme  pour 
avoir  donn6  un  soufflet  au  grand  dauphin ; 

3.  Le  due  de  Beaufort,  quidisparut  au  siege  da 
Candle  en  1669 ; 

4.  Le  due  de  Monmouth,  neveu  de  Jacques  II,  qua 
la  France  aurait  soustrait  au  supplice : 

5.  Le  comte  Girolamo  Maltliioli,   ministre  du  due 
de  Mantoue.  qui  aurait  ete  enlcvc-  de  Turin  pour 
avoir  empeche  son  maitre  de  vendre  Casal  au  roi 
de  France  ;  ou  (6)  Jean  de  Gonzague,  secretaire  de 
Matthioli ;  ou  (Tfwu.filsadnl.tirin  d'Anne  d'Autriche 
[the  king's  mother]  et  de  Buckingham  ou  de  Ma- 
zarln.    La  le  hypothese  est  la  plus  vraisemblable  ; 
mais  11  y  a  aussf  des  probabilities  pour  la  2e  hypo- 
these.— BOUILLKT,  met.  Universel  (p.  1205  col.  2). 


Mass.    See  also — 


Ambrosian  mass. 
Annual  mass. 
Aurora  mass. 
Cardinal's  mass. 
Chrie 
Dry  mass. 
Golden  mass. 
Gregorian : 
High  mass. 
Hunter's  mass. 


Judicial  ms 
Low  mass. 
Midnight  ] 
Missa. 
Naval  mass. 
Nuptial  mass. 
Paschal  mass. 
Peregrine  mass. 
Sacrilicial  mass. 
Votive  mass. 


Mass.  The  celebration  of  the  eucha. 
rist  in  the  Catholic  Church.  The  service- 
book,  called  a  'missal,'  contains  four 
parts :  the  Intro'itus,  the  Consecration, 
the  Communion,  and  the  Post-Com- 
munio.  The  Canon  of  the  Mass  was 
compiled  by  Gregory  the  Great  in  599. 

The  prayers  of  the  mass  are  not  generally  In 
the  vulgar  tongue.  In  the  Roman  Church  they 
are  In  Latin ;  in  the  Greek  Church  they  are  in 
ancient  Greek ;  among  the  Maronites  and  Jaco- 
bites they  are  in  •  Syriac.  In  some  Eastern 
churches,  however,  and  even  in  some  Koman 
Catholic  churches  of  the  Eastern  rites,  the  vulgar 
tongue  is  now  used.  Thus  the  Roumanians  use 
the  Roumanian  language,  and  the  (Roman  Catho- 
lic) Melchites  of  Syria  use  the  Arabic.  This,  how- 
ever,  is  by  a  kind  of  toleration,  and  not  by  official 
sanction. 

V  Prohibited  In  England  in  1548  (2,  3  Edw.  VI. 
0.1);  in  Scotland  it  was  prohibited  in  1560  undei 
penalty  of  death  ! ! 

Low  mass  Is  when  a  single  priest  simply  readt 
the  service  In  a  low  voice  ;  high  mass  Is  C/mnte4 
and  several  ministers  assist  the  officiating  priest. 
In  the  celebration  of  the  mass  the  priest  wears 
five  special  gwmanta,  two  of  liueu  and  three  of 


MASS 


MASSACRE 


tllk.  The  colour  varies  according  to  the  occasions. 
Thej  are  white,  red,  green,  purple,  and  black. 
•»*  Pope  Celefitine Introduced  the  fnfroi/  and  the 

/.fin  ; 
Gregory  the  Great  ordained  to  lay  the 

Kyrie  Kleiton  nine  times  ; 
Oelasiua  ordained  the  Kpittle   and   the 

Gotpel ; 

Dam  as  us  ordained  the  Credo  ; 
Alexander  Introduced  this  clause  Into  the 

canon,  </wi  jjriilie  quam  patrrttur ; 
Blxtus  introduced  the  Sntietiu; 
Innocent  introduced  the  Pax  ; 
Leo  Introduced  the  Orat>-  Fr<itr<\i,  and  the 
words  In  the  canon,  Sam-turn  Sacr\fl- 
cium  ft  Immofuliilum  flostiam. 
EDWARD  KINBSMAN,  Li  ret  of  the  Saint*,  1023, 
p.  187  (an  extremely  rare  old  book). 

Derivation  of  the  word.  Da  Cange 
•ays  (vol.  iv.  p.  698)  :— 

De  vocabuHorlglne[Afrt*.<]  varisesuntscrlptorum 
sententlre.  llanc  enlm  quidam,  ut  idem  Baronius, 
ab  Hebreeo  Mi  Utah,  is.  '  oblatio,'  arcessunt ; 

Alii  a  mittendo,  quod  nos  mlttat  ad  Deum,  ut  est 
apud  Alculnum  dr.  Mvinis  Officiit.  .  .  .  Bk  1.  o.  9 ; 

Alii  rursuni  a  mitra,  qjiffi  vox  eat  sacrinclornm, 
ut  Hchollastes  Bedanse  Historire  Snxonicre,  p.  4  ; 

Verum  missis  ejusmodi et  simiUbus  conjecturts, 
constans  est  et  recepta  ab  omnibus  viris  eruditis 
sententia  scrlbentium  mixmtm  dictam  a  mi»»a  cats- 
chumenorum,  ea  scilicet  parte  aacrse  Liturglas.  in 
qua  flnlta  condone,  et  EplstolsB  ac  Evangel!!  loo- 
tlone,  catechumen!  exire  Jubebantur,  dlacono 
dlcente,  He,  Miua  est. 

Mass  for  the  Dead.  '  Missa  Ani- 
marum.'  High  mass  for  the  repose  of 
departed  souls.  See  '  Missa.' 


of  Lances  (The).  So  Igor 
(913-945)  son  of  Rurik  called  his  mag- 
sucre  of  the  priests  in  Paphlagonia,  Pon- 
tus,  and  Bithynia.  He  compelled  them  to 
don  their  richest  robes,  and  then  pierced 
them  to  death  in  their  churches  with 
long  lances. 

Mass  of  the  Catechumens  (The). 
'Missa  Cat'echumeno'rum.'  All  the  Com- 
tnunion  service  up  to  the  introltus,  at 
which  point  of  the  service  the  catechu- 
mens were  dismissed  by  the  deacon  with 
these  words,  'Si  quis  non  communiut, 
det  locum.'  See  '  Mass  of  the  Faithful.' 

MassofthePaithful(r^).  The 
communion  service,  from  the  consecration 
of  the  elements  to  the  close.  See  '  Mass 
of  the  Catechumens.' 

Mass  of  the  Presanctified  (The), 
*  Missa  Prsesanc'tificato'rum,'  celebrated 
on  Good  Friday.  No  consecration  of  the 
elements  takes  place  on  that  day,  but 
the  priest  distributes  to  communicants 
the  '  host '  which  was  consecrated  on  the 
previous  day.  See  '  Missa.' 

In  the  Greek  Church  all  through  Lent  a  '  Pro- 
•anctifled  Mass '  Is  administered  every  day  except 
Mi  ttaturdayK  aad  Sunday*. 


Massachusetts  (U.S.  America).  An 
Indian  word  meaning  the  '  Blue  Hilla.' 
The  'Blue  Hills'  ko  arc  t\i<^a 

at  Milton,  near  Boston. 

MaMachasetta   was   the  name    of    one  of  the 
Indian  tribes. 

Massacre.    See  aho— 

Bartholomew's   Blaugh- 

tor  iSt.) 
Bartholomew'*  Slaugh- 

ter (St.)  of  the  Ottoman 

Empire. 
Dragonnades. 
Day  of  Ferdinand. 
Hango  Massacre. 


Irish  Massacre. 


Maiich  m 

Meerut  Massacre. 


Shibboleth. 
Sicilian  Vesper*. 
Vendean  Massacre. 


Massacre  of  Amboyna  (on.   of 
the  Moluccas),  17  Feb.,  lli'23.   The  Brit  ish 
establishment   was  destroyed,   and    the 
English  of  the  island  massacred,  m 
of  them  being  tortured  first  and  m 
afterwards.    Satisfaction  for  this  outrage 
was  obtained  by  treaty  between  Cromwell 
and  the  United  Provinces,  Aug.  80,  ic.:.  I. 

Massacre  of  Antwerp  (Thr), 
4  Aug.,  1788.  Troops  were  drawn  up  and 
cannon  planted  in  the  public  square  of 
Antwerp  to  keep  down  the  populace, 
which  had  risen  in  insurrection  because 
Kaiser  Joseph  II.  had  resolved  to  break 
up  the  university  of  Antwerp  as  that 
of  Lou  vain  had  been  broken  up.  The 
professors  were  turned  out  of  doors,  and 
the  doors  of  the  college  locked.  An 
assault  was  made  on  the  soldiery  ;  Dal  ton 
ordered  the  soldiers  to  fire  on  the  people, 
and  thirty  or  forty  persons  were  killed, 
many  more  being  wounded.  All  Nether- 
lands was  indignant,  and  Europe  heard 
with  horror  of  this  wanton  massacre. 

Massacre  of  Athenry,  in  Ireland, 
1599.  In  which  the  Irish  put  to  the  sword 
all  the  inhabitants  because  they  were 
adopting  English  customs. 

Massacre  of  Avignon,  30 
1792.  Jourdan  Coupe-tete  and  his  aceoiu- 
plices  closed  the  gates  of  Avignon,  broke 
into  the  houses  of  the  citizens,  and  mas- 
sacred men,  women,  and  children,  on  the 
pretence    of    taking  vengeance   on   the 
enemies  of  the  revolution. 
Avignon,  pronounce  A-vi-nyOn.  with  final  n  nasal. 

Massacre  of  Belgrade  (The), 
1095.  When  Peter  the  Hermit  with  his 
rabble  rout  of  crusaders  reached  Hungary 
a  rumour  was  circulated  that  the  Hun- 
garians intended  to  attack  them  on  one 
side  of  the  river  and  the  Bulgarians  on 
the  other.  Some  clothes  belonging  to 
crusaders  were  found  suspended  ou  the 


MASSACKB 


MASSACEE 


667 


walls  of  Semlin.  Peter  instantly  com- 
manded the  crusaders  under  him  to 
attack  Belgrade,  and  above  4,000  of  the 
inhabitants  were  barbarously  massacred. 
The  dead  bodies  floating  down  the  river 
brought  the  first  intelligence  of  thia 
shameful  outrage. 

Massacre  of  Berwick  (The), 
Good  Friday,  1296.  When  Edward  I. 
entered  the  town  of  Berwick  he  mowed 
down  8,000  of  the  inhabitants,  and  burnt 
alive  the  Flemish  traders  who  held  the 
town-hall  against  him.  Berwick  was 
then  the  chief  merchant  city  of  the  north, 
but  sank  into  a  petty  seaport. 

Some  say  the  number  massacred  was  17,000. 

Massacre     of   Chataigneraie 

[Shah-tain-ye-ray],  1595.  This  was  a 
repetition  of  the  massacre  at  Vassy.  The 
Due  de  Mercceur  fell  suddenly  on  a  con- 
gregation of  Huguenots,  and  butchered 
200  men,  women,  and  children,  wholly 
defenceless,  and  guilty  of  no  offence. 

Massacre  of  Corey  'TO,  (The),  B.C. 
425.  In  the  Corcyrean  sedition  (q.v.) 
about  500  fugitives  fortified  themselves 
on  the  hill  I  tone,  and  made  a  compact 
that  '  they  would  abide  the  arbitration  of 
the  Athenians.'  The  terms  were  accepted, 
with  this  proviso,  '  if  any  one  of  them 
attempted  to  escape,  the  compact  should 
be  void.'  Now  follows  the  villanous 
part.  The  men  of  Corcyra  sent  messages 
to  these  appellants  advising  them  to 
flee,  as  the  Athenians  were  ill-disposed 
towards  them.  They  took  the  bait,  and 
fled.  The  truce  being  thus  broken,  the 
fugitives  were  delivered  up  to  the  Corcy- 
reans,  who  imprisoned  them  in  a  large 
edifice.  Some  60  were  marched  out  and 
slain ;  the  rest  refused  to  quit  the  build- 
ing, so  the  Corcyreans  unroofed  it,  and 
massacred  them  all  with  arrows  and  other 
missiles. 

Massacre  of  Crowland  (The), 
A.D.  870.  When  the  Danes  marched  to 
Crowland,  the  old  abbot,  with  all  the 
inmates  of  the  abbey  either  too  old  or 
too  young  to  save  themselves  by  flight, 
assembled  in  the  choir,  with  the  hope 
of  disarming  by  their  feebleness  the 
cruelty  of  the  invaders.  Soon  a  furious 
swarm  of  the  barbarians  rushed  howling 
into  the  choir,  and  massacred  all  with- 
out mercy,  except  only  a  child  of  ten, 
which  Jarl  Sidroc  took  a  fancy  to  and 
•aveJ  from  death.  Having  put  all  others  to 


the  sword,  the  spoilers  broke  down  the 
tombs  and  monuments,  and  then  com- 
mitted the  abbey  to  the  flames. 

Massacre  of  Drogkeda  [Dro'- 
e-dah],  13  Aug.,  1649.  One  of  the  most 
savage  butcheries  ever  perpetrated. 
Cromwell  gave  orders  to  his  soldiers 
to  give  no  quarter  and  to  spare  no  one. 
At  least  2,000  men,  women,  and  children 
were  butchered.  Some  1,000  of  the 
people  took  refuge  in  the  church,  but  it 
was  set  fire  to,  and  all  the  inmates  were 
burnt  alive.  Those  who  escaped  both 
fire  and  sword  were  shipped  off  tc 
Barbadoes. 

Massacre  of  G-lencoe  (2  syl.),  13 
Feb.,  1692— i.e.  the  Massacre  of  the 
McDonalds  of  Glencoe  in  Argyllshire. 
The  English  government  issued  a  pro- 
clamation that  every  Scotch  rebel  who 
did  not  come  in  and  take  the  oaths  of 
allegiance  to  William  and  Mary  before 
1  Jan.,  1692,  should  be  deemed  a  traitor 
and  be  treated  accordingly.  Maclan 
deferred  doing  so  till  81  Dec.,  1691, 
when  he  presented  himself  at  Fort 
William  to  take  the  oaths.  Colonel  Hill 
said  he  was  not  a  magistrate,  and 
that  Maclan  must  go  to  Inverary  and 
swear  before  the  sheriff.  This  was 
wholly  impossible  before  the  days  of 
grace  expired,  and  Maclan  did  not  reach 
Inverary  before  6  Jan.,  1692.  William 
signed  a  warrant  for  the  extirpation  of 
the  'rebels,'  and  an  order  was  sent  to 
Governor  Hill  to  '  kill  every  man,  woman, 
and  child  in  the  whole  glen.'  Colonel 
Hamilton  was  sent  on  the  errand, 
and  ordered  Captain  Campbell  (better 
known  as  Glenlyon)  to  reconnoitre  the 
place.  Glenlyon  and  his  men  lived  at 
Glencoe  on  apparently  friendly  terms  for 
about  a  fortnight,  and  Lieutenant  Lind- 
say used  to  play  cards  every  night  with 
Maclan  and  his  sons.  Having  made 
himself  fully  acquainted  with  the  glen 
and  its  inhabitants,  a  total  slaughter 
was  to  be  made  on  18  Feb.,  early  in  the 
morning.  Fortunately  the  treachery  was  . 
discovered,  and  many  of  the  glenmen 
escaped;  but  above  thirty  were  but- 
chered, and  many  of  those  who  fled  per- 
ished in  the  snow.  In  all  history  nothing 
more  treacherous  and  brutal  than  this 
slaughter  is  recorded,  and  the  names  of 
Breadalbane,  Stair,  and  Glenlyon  are 
held  in  abhorrence  for  the  part  they  took 
in  the  massacre. 


MASSACRE 


MASSACRE 


Massacre  of  Ispahan'  (The), 
1721,  by  Mahmpud  the  Afghan  invader. 
Mahmoud,  having  made  himself  master 
of  Ispahan,  resolved  to  reduce  the  whole 
male  population  to  an  insignificant  num- 
ber, and  for  fifteen  days  slaughter  fol- 
lowed slaughter.  He  began  witli  the 
massacre  of  800  nobles  and  their  children ; 
then  followed  the  slaughter  of  8,000  of 
the  shah's  guard  taken  into  his  pay; 
then  every  person  in  the  pay  of  the  late 
shah,  and  then  an  indiscriminate  butchery 
of  the  meaner  sort. 

Massacre  of  Magdeburg  (The), 
1631.  In  the  Thirty  Years'  War.  AB 
many  as  80,000  were  killed,  and  upwards 
of  6,400  corpses  were  thrown  into  the 
Elbe.  Tilly,  by  a  stratagem,  succeeded 
in  forcing  his  way  into  Magdeburg,  when 
his  soldiers  committed  outrages  which 
have  no  parallel  in  history  except  in  the 
Sepoy  insurrection  in  India. 

Massacre  of  Magh-Cru,  in  Con- 
naught,  A.D.  90.  The  lower  orders  and 
old  Celtic  population  of  Ireland  con- 
certed together  to  cut  off  all  the  princes 
and  chiefs  while  assembled  at  Magh-Cru 
for  public  business.  The  massacre  suc- 
ceeded, and  the  legitimate  monarchy  was 
overthrown.  The  insurgents  put  Carbre 
Catcan  on  the  throne.  He  reigned  five 
years,  during  all  which  time  there  was 
'no  grain  on  the  stalk,  no  fruitfulness  in 
the  waters,  the  herds  were  barren,  and 
but  one  acorn  on  the  oak.' 

Massacre  of  Mahmoud  (The). 
This  is  the  Massacre  of  Ispahan'  (q.v.). 

This  Mahmoud  usurped  the  throne  of  Persia, 
where  he  reighcd  for  three  years  (ffM-lfM),  when 
he  died  raving  mad. 

Massacre  of  Me'rindol  (The). 
Merindol,  in  Vaucluse,  was  laid  in  ruins 
by  the  President  d'Oppede  because  it 
was  the  abode  of  Vaudois.  The  entire 
population  was  exterminated.  It  has 
since  recovered,  and  is  still  a  stronghold 
of  Protestants. 

Massacre  of  Mithrida'tes  (The), 
B.C.  88.  During  the  marriage  festival  of 
MithridiitC's  VI.  king  of  Pontus  with  a 
young  Greek  woman  of  Stratonicea,  he 
sent  forth  an  edict  to  every  city  in  the 
province  of  Asia  to  massacre  every 
Italian  within  its  borders.  In  one  day 
as  many  as  80,000  Italians  were  slaugh- 
tered in  compliance  with  this  edict. 
Tula  cannot  but  call  to  miad  the  Massacre  of 


St.  Bartholomew's  Eve,  during  the  marriage  fes- 
tivities of  Henri  [Henri  IV.]  and  the  PrlnceM 
Marguerite. 

Massacre  of  Muscovites  by 
the  Poles  (The\  1611.  While  Vla- 
dislaus  son  of  Sigismund  HI.  was  fight- 
ing his  way  to  the  throne  of  Russia,  the 
Poles  fell  upon  Moscow  and  mass;u-r<-<l 
above  100,000  defenceless  women,  old 
men,  and  children. 

Massacre  of  Nancy  [Nahn-se*'], 
Aug.  1790.  The  inhabitants  of  Nancy, 
having  risen  in  rebellion,  were  attacked 
by  Bouille*,  commander  of  the  royal 
army,  who  marched  from  Metz  upon  the 
insurgents.  A  fearful  slaughter  of  rebels 
ensued,  known  in  French  history  us  the 
Massacre  of  Nancy.  This  was  only  a 
month  after  the  supposed  settlement  of 
the  differences  between  king  and  people 
by  the  famous  'civil  oath'  taken  in 
the  Champ  de  Mars  13  July,  IT'.'O. 

Champ  de  Man,  pronounce  Shant.l  .Mur. 

Massacre  of  Nishapur   (The), 
1269.    We  are  told  by  several  historians 
that  the  slaughter  at  Nishapur  1>\  < 
Khan  was  1,747,000  human  l.ein. 
that  it  took  twelve  days  to  count  the 
dead  (PETIT  LA  CBOIX  and  HAHKKB  AL 
SEVER). 

Massacre  of  Nismes  [Neem],  1 
April,  1703  (Palm  Sunday).  Mar-' 
Montreuil,  being  informed  that  some  800 
Cami sards  were  assembled  in  a  mill  near 
Nismes  for  religious  worship,  hastened 
with  a  troop  of  soldiers  to  the  place, 
burst  open  the  doors,  and  put  to  the 
sword  those  assembled.  The  process 
being  too  slow,  he  set  fire  to  the  mill, 
and  only  one,  a  young  girl,  escaped,  and 
she  was  hanged  the  next  day. 

In  1791  and  1615  were  bloody  religious  an* 
political  massacre*  at  Nismes. 

Massacre  of  Otranto  (The),uso. 
The  slaughter  of  800  ecclesiastics  by 
Mahomet  II.,  when  he  took  Otranto. 
We  are  told  that  the  corpses  of  these 
martyrs,  though  left  unburied  for  thirteen 
months,  showed  no  signs  of  corruption, 
and  were  never  violated  by  bird  or  beast. 
They  were  ultimately  interred  at  Naples ; 
but  when  Solyman  the  Magnificent,  in 
1587,  threatened  Otranto  with  assault, 
the  ghosts  of  these  ecclesiastics,  with  a 
host  of  angels,  appeared  on  the  ramparts 
and  saved  the  city.  Again,  in  1644,  th« 
same  ghostly  army  averted  auotuei 


MASSACRE 


MASSACRE 


6G9 


Turkish  assault,  and  those  who  pro- 
fessed that  they  could  not  see  the  army 
of  martyrs  were  put  to  death. 

Massacre  of  Pa'via  (The),  Aug., 
A.D.  408.  As  the  Emperor  Honorius  was  • 
passing  through-  Bologna,  a  mutiny  of 
the  guards  gave  Olympius  a  pretext  for 
cutting  off  the  friends  of  Stilicho,  whom 
he  sought  to  supplant.  Accordingly, 
two  praetorian  prefects  of  Gaul  and  Italy, 
two  generals  of  cavalry  and  infantry,  the 
master  of  offices,  the  quaestor,  the  trea- 
surer, and  the  count  of  the  domestics 
were  massacred.  The  lives  of  many 
others  were  lost  also ;  many  houses  were 
plundered,  and  on  the  23rd  Stilicho  him- 
self was  basely  put  to  death. 

The  death  of  Eucherius  the  son  of  Stilicho 
followed;  the  Emperor  Honorius  had  divorced 
his  wife  Thermantia  daughter  of  Stilicho,  and 
all  the  friends  of  Stilicho  who  had  escaped 
the  massacre  were  persecuted  with  relentless 
acrimony  by  Olympius.  Even  his  wife  Serena 
(niece  of  Theodosius  the  Great  and  foster-mother 
of  Honorius)  did  not  escape,  being  absurdly  ac- 
cused of  purloining  the  magnificent  necklace  of 
the  statue  of  Vesta.  When  Alaric  invested  Rome 
•he  was  strangled. 

Massacre  of  Peterborough 
(The),  A.D.  870.  The  monastery  of  Peter- 
borough was  the  glory  of  the  age,  and  its 
library  unequalled;  but  the  Danes, 
having  destroyed  Crowland  Abbey, 
marched  to  Peterborough  bent  on  its 
destruction  also.  They  assailed  the 
monastery  gates,  they  attacked  the  walls, 
they  forced  their  way  in,  slew  the  old  abbot 
and  all  the  monks.  Every  other  inmate 
of  the  place  was  massacred.  The  much- 
admired  monastery  and  its  valuable 
treasures  were  ruthlessly  set  on  fire,  and 
the  conflagration  continued  for  fifteen 
days. 

Massacre  of  Rathlin  (The),  22, 
23  July,  1575.  The  island  being  taken 
by  Essex,  the  Scotch  were  massacred. 

Massacre  of  St.  George's 
Fields  (The),  1768.  Six  men  shot  and 
fifteen  wounded  by  the  soldiers  in  the 
Wilkes  riots.  Wilkes  had  been  cast 
into  the  King's  Bench,  and  the  mob, 
demanding  his  release,  assembled  tu- 
multuously  in  St.  George's  Fields.  The 
soldiers  being  called  out  were  violently 
assailed,  and  gave  chase  to  a  man  with  a 
red  waistcoat.  They  shot  a  man  with  a 
red  waistcoat,  but  it  was  not  the  right 
man.  The  mob  became  frantic,  and  the 
soldiers,  being  ordered  to  fire  on  them, 
killed  six  and  wounded  fifteen. 


Massacre  of  Savenay  [Sahve- 
nay],  22  Dec.,  1793.  Here  the  Vendeana 
were  massacred  by  the  republicans  under 
Kldber  and  Marceau.  The  Vendeans 
had  fled  to  Brittany,  but  most  of  them 
returned,  and  on  their  route  were  at- 
tacked by  the  republicans.  They  re- 
treated to  Mons,  where  they  were  defeated, 
and  they  then  crossed  the  Loire ;  but 
the  republicans  wedged  them  in  at 
Savenay,  between  the  Loire,  the  Vilaine, 
and  the  sea,  overwhelmed  them  with 
artillery,  and  literally  cut  to  pieces 
every  man,  woman,  and  child  with  merci- 
less fury.  Kleber  wrote  to  the  Conven- 
tion, '  The  Vendeans  are  not  only  quieted, 
they  are  no  more.' 

This  dispatch  was  an  exaggeration,  for  they 
were  in  arms  up  to  19  Feb.,  m>,  when  they  sub- 
mitted. 

Massacre  of  Scullabogue  Barn 
(The),  1798.  In  the  Great  Irish  Rebel- 
lion. This  massacre  by  the  rebels,  and 
that  at  Wexford  Bridge,  were  the  most 
fearful  of  all  the  outrages  in  this  terrible 
insurrection. 

Wexford  was  the  head-quarters  of  the  rebels. 

Massacre  of  September  (The). 
2,  3,  4,  5  Sept.,  1792,  when  300  assassins 
were  sent  by  Danton,  the  '  minister  of 
justice '  in  Paris,  to  the  different  prisons 
to  massacre  all  the  prisoners  '  suspected 
of  being  averse  to  the  revolution.'  The 
prisons  they  were  sent  to  were  Les 
Carmes,  the  Abbaye,  the  Force,  the  Ber- 
nardins,  and  Bicetre ;  and  the  number  of 
persons  massacred  was  about  10,000> 
chiefly  ecclesiastics  or  gentry.  Amongst 
the  assassinated  was  the  Princesse  de 
Lamballe,  the  queen's  friend,  and  super- 
intendent of  her  household. 

Ecclesiastics  were  confined  in  Les  Carmes  (a 
Carmelite  convent).  Aristocrats  were  confined  in 
L' Abbaye.  Among  the  ecclesiastics  who  fell  were 
the  Archbishop  of  Aries  and  the  Bishop  of  Saintes. 
If  the  'judge'  said  to  the  warder  'Convey  the 
prisoner  hence  to  some  other  prison,'  which  he 
named,  it  was  a  sentence  of  death. 

Massacre  of  Siniga'glia  (The), 
1502.  Paolo  Orsini,  Francesco  Orsini, 
Vitellozzo  Vitelli,  Oliverotto  da  Fermo, 
and  some  other  of  the  great  magnates 
of  Italy  conspired  to  assassinate  Cesare 
Borgia ;  but  Cesare  by  craft  contrived  to 
assemble  them,  apart  from  their  troops, 
in  the  castle  of  Sinigaglia,  and  there 
every  one  of  them  was  strangled. 

Massacre  of  Smerwick  (The), 
1579.  In  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth 
Felipe  of  Spain  sent  an  army  of  700  men 


670 


MASSACRE 


MASSACRE 


to  Kerry,  thinking  that  all  Ireland  would 
flock  to  his  standard.  They  entrenched 

£"  emselves  in  the  fort  of  Smerwiek  ;  but 
e  fort  was  obliged  to  surrender  to  the 
queen's  troops,  and  Lord  Grey,  the  lord 
deputy,  ordered  the  whole  garrison  to  be 
massacred. 

Massacre  of  Stockholm  (The). 
i^ten  Sture,  the  administrator  of  Sweden, 
consented  to  the  elevation  of  Gustavus 
Trolle  to  the  see  of  Upsala.  Gustavtta 
was  a  tool  of  Christian  II.  king  of  Den- 
mark, and  promised  to  do  his  best  to 
betray  Sweden  into  his  hands.  His  trea- 
son being  found  out,  he  was  compelled  to 
resign,  and  his  castle  was  razed  to  the 
ground.  Leo  X.  placed  Sweden  under  an 
interdict,  and  confided  to  Christian  king 
of  Denmark  the  task  of  punishing  the 
schismatics.  Accordingly,  the  Danish 
king  invaded  Sweden  and,  having  effected 
a  landing,  was  publicly  crowned  at  Stock- 
holm. During  the  coronation  festival, 
Gustavus  Trolle  demanded  of  the  king 
'justice  and  revenge';  and  on  8  Nov., 
1520,  at  dawn,  all  the  gates  of  the  city 
being  closed,  94  of  the  leading  men  of  the 
city  opposed  to  the  invader  were  massa- 
cred. The  victims  consisted  of  ecclesi- 
astics, senators,  knights,  and  burgo- 
masters. In  this  slaughter  fell  the  father 
of  Gustavus  Vasa. 

Massacre     of     Thessaloni'ca 

(The),  A.D.  81)0.  The  Thessalonians, 
being  goaded  into  insurrection  by  being 
deprived  of  their  favourite  charioteer, 
Circus,  slew  Botheric,  the  Roman  go- 
vernor, and  several  of  his  officers.  Theo- 
dosius  sent  word  to  his  ministers  to  avenge 
the  death  of  his  lieutenant,  and  they  pro- 
claimed a  grand  show  in  the  circus,  given 
by  the  emperor.  When  the  amphitheatre 
was  full,  and  the  trumpet  sounded  for  the 
sports  to  begin,  a  number  of  soldiers 
rushed  on  the  assembly,  and  put  them 
indiscriminately  to  death.  The  massacre 
was  estimated  to  be  between  7,000  and 
15,000  persons  (Gibbon,  chap,  xxvii.). 

Massacre  of  Vassy  (The),  I  March, 
1502.  A  massacre  of  the  Huguenots  by 
the  Guises.  This  was  the  beginning  of 
that  religious  war  which  desolated  France 
in  the  latter  half  of  the  16th  cent. 

About  1,200  Huguenots  had  assembled  In  a  large 
barn,  and  were  celebrating  their  worship  under 
the  protection  of  the  edict  of  January  (</.r.V  when 
the  Duke  de  Guise  with  a  large  escort  rode  by 
thuullng  'Huguenots!  dogs!  rebels!'  Some  of 


the  Huguenots  shut  the  doors,  when  the  Duke's 

escort  cried  aloud.  '  Kill'  kill  I  mort  dlen  ' 

rebels  ! '    Stones  were  thrown,  and  Guise  received 

ablow  on  his  forehrad.    The  fray  1° 

60  were  slain  and  900  wounded.    Mnn-1 1  h«>  > 

was  seised,  but  subsequently  escaped.  i.SVc  FKLICE, 

'  Hist,  of  the  Protestants  of  France/  v.) 

Massacre  of  Wyo'ming  (The). 
In  Pennsylvania,  June  and  July  177H. 
The  whole  colony  was  either  butoheiv.l 
or  driven  into  exile  by  the  British  ;m.l 
Indians  under  Colonel  John  Butler, 
during  the  American  War  of  Independ- 
ence. Campbell  has  a  poem  on  the  sub- 
ject, entitled  '  Gertrude  of  Wyoming.' 

Massacre  of  1641  (The).  Ireland, 
The  Catholics  of  Ulster  whose  estat.-a 
had  been  confiscated  entered  into  a 
general  conspiracy  to  extirpate  the 
English  settled  in  Ireland.  Roger  Mora 
headed  the  insurgents,  and  Richelieu 
promised  him  a  supply  of  French  troop*. 
The  plot  was  discovered  and  frust 
but  O'Neale  and  his  confederates  were  in 
arms  and  seized  the  houses,  cattle,  and 
goodsof  the  English  in  Ulster.  A  gen. Til 
massacre  followed ;  public  buildings  were 
burnt  to  the  ground,  private  houses 
destroyed,  the  rebellion  spread,  and 
40,000  persons  perished  before  the 
onslaught  could  be  stayed.  It  was  ten 
years  before  the  rebellion  was  stamp-,! 
out,  because  Charles  I.  was  too  much 
occupied  with  his  own  affairs  to  attend 
to  those  of  Ireland. 

Massacre  of  the  Albigenses 
(The).  1208-1224  (Philippe  II.  Auguste); 
1227  (Louis  Vm.  le  Lion);  1545-1547 
(Francois  I.).  The  Albigenses  were  re- 
ligious reformers,  and  the  first  massacre 
was  entrusted  by  Philippe  Auguste  to 
Simon  de  Montfort,  *  the  French  Macea- 
baeus.'  He  massacred  20,000  of  them  at 
Beziers,  and  burnt  450  to  death  at  Car- 
cassone  (3  syl.).  The  second  massacre 
was  urged  on  by  Pope  Honorius  III.,  who 
commanded  Louis  le  Lion  to  '  purge  hit 
land  of  heretics.'  The  third  massacre 
was  in  the  reign  of  Francois  L,  who  com- 
missioned John  of  Oppidoto  root  out  the 
accursed  heretics,  and  the  baron  but  too 
faithfullv  executed  this  horrible  commis- 
sion. All  the  inhabitants  of  22  towns 
and  villages  were  put  to  the  sword  or 
burnt  to  death  at  midnight  in  their  own 
houses. 

How  Catholics  can  declaim  agatnst  the  peraeea- 
tiona  of  the  Roman  emperors  is  past  understand 
ing.  Oh  !  for  the  beam  uud  the  mot*  . 


MASSACEH 


MASSACRE 


571 


Massacre  of  the  Arabian  Bri- 
gands, 1802.  The  emirs,  the  kadis, 
and  fakirs'  contrived  a  plot  to  extirpate 
the  Arabian  brigands.  Having  got  to- 
gether four  companies  of  men,  they  fell 
on  the  brigands  north,  south,  east,  and 
west  simultaneously.  '  And,'  we  are  told, 
'  from  the  province  of  Djized  on  the  west 
to  that  of  Atfih  on  the  east,  every  Arab, 
old  or  young,  male  or  female,  was  ruth- 
lessly massacred.  Of  these  16,000  were 
ripped  up ;  and  if  a  fugitive  Arab  took 
refuge  in  a  town,  the  word  dakik  was 
put  to  him  as  a  shibboleth,  and  if  the 
Arabic  word  fca/was  heard,  instant  death 
followed  '  (Taki-Eddin  Ahmad  Makrizi, 
'  History  of  the  Mamlook  Sultans,'  trans- 
lated by  M.  Quatremere). 

Massacre  of  the  Armagnacs 
[Ar-ma-nyak],  11,  12,  13  June,  1418,  by 
the  Paris  mob.  The  Parisians  had  been 
driven  to  madness  by  the  Burgundian  and 
Armagnac  factions,  increased  by  the  in- 
vasions of  Henry  V.,  the  scandalous  con- 
duct of  Queen  Isabella,  and  the  imbecility 
of  the  king.  In  their  fury  they  fell  on 
the  Orleanists  and  Armagnacs,  hoping  to 
extirpate  them,  under  the  belief  that  they 
were  in  alliance  with  the  English.  We 
are  told  that  14,000  were  slaughtered 
in  three  days,  beginning  with  Sunday, 
12  June.  The  constable,  the  chancellor, 
six  bishops,  3,500  persons  of  rank,  besides 
the  common  people,  fell  in  this  dreadful 
massacre  at  Paris. 

Massacre  of  the  Benjamites 
(3  syl.).  Judges  xx.  A  Levite  having 
lodged  a  complaint  against  the  Benja- 
mites respecting  a  concubine,  400,000 
Israelites  took  up  arms  to  punish  the 
offending  tribe.  The  Benjamites  in  self- 
defence  flew  to  arms,  and  brought  to  the 
field  26,000  men  of  war,  and  700  men  of 
Gibeah  (v.  15).  In  the  first  day's  conflict 
the  Benjamites  slew  22,000  Israelites,  and 
on  the  second  day  18,000  more  (a  total  of 
40,000).  Finding  they  had  no  chance  in 
open  fight,  the  Israelites  laid  an  ambush 
in  the  meadows  of  Gibeah,  and  pretend- 
ing to  flee,  inveigled  the  Benjamites  to 
the  meadow,  when  the  ambush  fell  on 
them  and  slew  25,100  of  them  (v.  85). 

It  is  quite  beyond  the  scope  of  this  dictionary 
to  reconcile  these  statements,  which  seem  to  re- 
quire some  amendment.  All  that  is  here  set  down 
Is  the  fact  that  the  Benjamites  were  almost  extir- 
pated In  this  massacre. 

Massacre  of  the  Ben-Ouffias, 
by  the  French,  6  April,  1833.  The  whole 


subjugation  of  Algeria  by  the  French  is 
marked  by  treachery ;  but  none  of  their 
acts  was  more  disgraceful  than  the  mas- 
sacre of  the  Ben-Ouffias  by  General 
Savary  due  de  Rovigo.  On  6  April,  1833, 
he  sent  a  battalion  of  the  foreign  legion 
and  a  squadron  of  chasseurs  to  fall  on 
these  unsuspecting  victims  in  the  dark 
hours  of  the  night,  and  at  daybreak  they 
were  all  dead  men,  who  had  been  mas- 
sacred in  their  sleep.  Savary  returned 
to  Paris  death-stricken,  and  died  the  June 
following. 

This  calls  to  mind  the  narrative  of  Lactantlus  In 
his  '  De  Mortibus  Persecutorum.' 

Massacre   of  the   Blues.      All 

Constantinople  in  the  6th  cent,  was 
divided  into  two  factions,  the  Greens  and 
the  Blues.  Anastasius  the  emperor  was 
a  Green  (491-518),  and  the  Greens,  bar- 
ing concealed  daggers,  entered  the  hippo- 
drome, and  massacred  3000  of  the  Blues. 

Justinian  the  Great  was  a  Blue  (527-565),  and 
then  the  Blues  were  the  nuisance  of  the  streets, 
molesting,  robbing,  brawling,  and  even  murdering 
those  found  In  the  streets  after  sunset. 

Massacre  of  the  Burgundians 
in  Soissons  [Swossong],  1414.  When 
the  Armagnacs  drove  the  Burgundians  out 
of  Paris  they  marched  to  Compiegne  and 
laid  siege  to  Soissons.  When  the  gates  were 
opened  the  Armagnacs  rushed  in  and 
perpetrated  one  of  the  most  frightful 
massacres  in  history.  Men,  women,  and 
children  were  slaughtered  without  mercy  ; 
the  churches  and  monasteries  were 
pillaged ;  the  sacred  vestments  and  orna- 
ments were  scattered;  the  relics  and 
images  demolished;  the  heads  of  the 
governor  and  his  chief  officers  were  cut 
off,  and  200  Englishmen  were  hanged. 

Massacre  of  the  Champ  de 
Mars,  17  July,  1791.  When  La  Fayette 
and  the  mayor  Bailly  dispersed  the  mob 
assembled  in  the  Champ  de  Mars  to  peti- 
tion for  the  abolition  of  royalty.  Brissot 
had  prepared  the  petition,  and  the  people 
were  called  upon  to  sign  it  on  Sunday 
17  July,  at  the  wooden  altar  in  the  Champ 
de  Mars.  Brissot  did  not  put  in  an 
appearance,  and  the  mob,  tired  of  waiting, 
drew  up  their  own  petition,  still  preserved 
in  the  archives  of  Paris.  At  6  p.m. 
Bailly  the  mayor  and  La  Fayette  with  hia 
national  guards  arrived  to  disperse  the 
crowd.  The  mob  assailed  them,  and  La 
Fayette  commanded  the  guards  to  fire. 
Several  were  killed  and  more  wounded  ; 
some  say  thousands;  Desmoulim  pub  the 


571 


MASSACRE 


MASSACRE 


number  at  -100,  but  probably  between  80 
and  40  was  the  real  number.  A  terrible 
panic  ensued,  and  all  the  'patriots  '  hid 
themselves  till  the  panic  had  passed  away. 

Massacre  of  the  Danes  (The). 
St.  Bryce's  day,  18  Nov.,  1002.  On  this 
night  Ethelred  the  Unready  caused  ;:11 
the  Danes  in  the  kingdom  to  be  secretly 
murdered.  This  massacre  was  accom- 
panied with  circumstances  of  shocking 
barbarity.  Among  other  cruelties,  the 
Danish  women  were  placed  in  holes  in 
the  earth  as  deep  as  their  waists,  and 
then  mastiff  dogs  were  set  on  them.  The 
sister  of  Sweyn  was  not  spared.  Her 
name  was  Gunilda,  and  she  is  said  to 
have  been  married  to  a  noble  Dane  settled 
in  England,  and  named  Paleng.  Her 
children  were  first  murdered  in  her  pre- 
sence, and  she  herself  afterwards. 

Her  brother  Sweyn  (or  Sueno)  Fork-Heard  (<7.t.) 
i   revenge   subjugat    ' 
crowned  king  in  1018. 


In   revenge   subjugated   all    England,    and 


Massacre  of  the  Gothic  Youths 
(The),  A.D.  878.  After  the  battle  of 
Hudrianople,  so  disastrous  to  the  Romans, 
and  the  death  of  Valens,  Julius  master- 
general  of  the  troops  proposed  to  the 
senate  a  general  massacre  of  all  the 
Gothic  youths  distributed  for  purposes  of 
education  through  the  different  cities  of 
the  East.  Having  concerted  his  plans, 
the  Gothic  youths  were  invited  to  assemble 
»n  a  given  day  in  the  forum '  for  the  pur- 
pose of  receiving  a  grant  of  land.'  They 
assembled  according  to  the  proclamation, 
and  being  assembled  were  all  indiscrimi- 
nately slaughtered. 

Massacre  of  the  Greens,  A.D.  582. 
Justinian  (527-565)  was  a  Blue,  his  pre- 
decessor Anastasius  (491-518)  had  been  a 
Green.  The  two  factions  united  for  a 
few  days  in  the  '  Nika  Sedition'  (q.v.), 
but  the  Blues  separated  again,  and  the 
two  factions  were  as  fierce  as  ever.  The 

Since  of  general  assembly  was  the  hippo- 
rome  ;  and  one  day  Belisarius  with  his 
veteran  troops  entered  the  place  to  quell 
a  disturbance.  The  Blues  left  in  a  body, 
and  '  more  than  30,000  Greens  were  mas- 
sacred.' 

Massacre  of  the  Helots,  B.C.  424. 
The  eighth  year  of  the  Peloponnesian 
War  was  notorious  for  the  massacre  of 
2,000  Helots  by  the  Lacedaemonians. 
Alarmed  lest 'these  slaves  should  turn 
against  them,  the  uphors  proclaimed  that 


all  Helots  who  had  distinguished  them- 
selves during  the  war  should  come  for- 
ward and  claim  their 
b'>dy  appeared,  out  of  whom  '2.000  were 
selected  as  worthy  of  emancipation. 
Crowned  with  garlands,  these  unhappy 
Helots  were  seer-  red  by  tho 

ephors,  to  rid  the  state  of  what  mi  Jit 
prove  a  future  danger. 

Massacre  of  the  Innocents 
(The).  At  the  birth  of  Jesus 
Great,  in  order  to  destroy  'the  in; me 
kin^'  of  the  Jews,'  massacred  all  the 
infant  children  of  Bethlehem  from  two 
years  old  and  under. 

Mlcah  v.  a  tells  us  that  Bethlehem  was  a  little 
place;  ltwasasul.\irl.ini  village,    s 
ttlned  a  thousand  inhabitants,  the  male  . 
under  two  years  of  age  would  be  about  half  a 
dosen. 

Massacre  of  the  Italians 
by    Mithridates,    B.C.    88.      Mith 
king  of  Ppntus,  during  the  solemn 
his  marriage  with   a   Greek    w,  • 
Stratonicea,  sent  forth  an  edict  to  • 
city  in  the  province  of  Asia  to  put  to 
death  every  Italian  within  its  b< 
In  one  day  as  many  as  80,000  Italians 
were  massacred  in  compliance  with  tin* 
edict. 

This  reminds  us  of    the  massacre  of  St.  Bar- 
tholow's   Eve,  which  was  also  executed  during 
tho  marriage  festivities  of  Henri  [Henri  1 
the  Princess  Marguerite. 

Massacre   of   the   Jan'izaries 
(The),    15   June,   1H26.     The    Jan. 
were    organised    (1326-1859)     into     the 
sultan's  body-guard  by  Orchan  sultan  of 
Turkey.     In  1800  they  were  in.-r.  . 
115,000  men,  but  became,  like  the  Roman 
praetorian     guard,    too     powerful,     and 
Mahmoud  II.,  who  owed  his  throne  to 
them,  resolved  to  suppress  such  a  dan- 
gerous power.     A  mutiny  being  ex 
the  sultan  unfurled  the  sacred  standard, 
and  tne  soldiers  cut  down  the  janizaries 
with  grapeshot  in  the  narrow  streets  of 
Constantinople.     At  least  20,000  fell,  uud 
the  rest  were  disbanded. 

The  Janisaries  deposed  Bajazet  II.  in  1.M2,  and 
raised  Selim  to  the  throne ;  in  1395 1 1 
the  death  of  Amurath  II.;    U  posed 

and  slew  Othmanll.;  the  same  year 
and   deposed    Mustapha;    in    1649    • 
li.rahim;  in  1703  they  deposed  Mu 
l/:l>»  they  procured  the  death  of  tho  fjrann 
imprisoned  Achmet  III.,  and  elevated  Moh 
In  18J6  they  slew  Selim  III. ;  and  in  IH_'<>  they  re- 
belled against  Mahmoud,  and 


they  re- 
ire  stamped  out. 


Massacre  of  the  Ma'gians  (The), 
B.C.  522.      On   the   death   of 
king  of  Persia,  the  Magiaiis,  one  of  the 


MASSACRE 


MASTER 


573 


six  tribes  of  the  Medes,  put  forward  one 
of  their  number,  named  Patizithes,  to 
assume  the  name  of  Smerdis  son  of 
Cyrus,  who  had  been  put  to  death  by 
his  brother  Cambyses.  Darius  Hystaspes. 
discovered  the  conspiracy  and  made  a 
general  massacre  of  the  Magi. 

Massacre  of  the  Mameluke 
Beys,  1811.  At  Cairo  Egypt  was 
governed  by  800  Mameluke  beys,  but 
Mehcmet  Ali,  pacha  of  Egypt,  supplanted 
these  800,  and  kept  the  government  in 
his  own  hands.  Fearful  of  a  rising,  the 
pacha  invited  all  the  beys  to  a  splendid 
procession  in  honour  of  his  son  Tossun 
being  created  general-in-chief.  They 
came  in  all  their  pomp,  but  being  within 
the  palace  court,  were  fired  on  by  the 
pacha's  soldiery  and  killed.  Mehemet 
then  sent  to  the  governors  of  his  several 
provinces  to  send  the  respective  beys  in 
chains  to  Cairo,  where  they  were  put  to 
death.  The  entire  number  of  beys  thus 
massacred  was  from  600  to  700. 

Massacre  of  the  Mar'onites 
(8  syl.)  or  Christians  of  Syria  by  the 
Druses.  It  began  28  May,  1860;  mas- 
sacre at  Hasbeyd  5  June,  1860  ;  massacre 
at  Deir-el-Kammer,  21  June ;  massacre 
at  Damasus  9  and  10  July,  1860. 

The  Druses  inhabit  the  range  of  Mount  Lebanon, 
and  divide  possession  of  some  200  towns  with  the 
Maronites.  Their  religion  Is  a  mixture  of  the 
Jewish,  Christian,  and  Mohammedan.  The  Maro- 
nites, since  1445,  have  been  united  to  the  Church 
of  Rome.  See  '  Druses.' 

Massacre  of  the  Mitylenreans 
(The),  B.C.  427.  A  large  number  of  pri- 
soners fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Athenians 
in  the  Mitylensean  war.  It  was  discussed 
by  the  conquerors  how  these  prisoners 
should  be  disposed  of,  and  Cleon  advo- 
cated their  instant  massacre.  After 
more  than  2,000  had  been  put  to  death, 
the  Athenians  sickened  with  the  whole- 
sale slaughter,  and  the  massacre  was 
stopped. 

Massacre  of  the  Monks  of 
Bangor,  A.D.  607.  Ethelfrith  king  of 
Northumbria  attacked  Chester.  Hard 
by  the  city  2,000  monks  assembled  in  the 
moiiastery  of  Bangor,  and  after  a  three 
days'  fast,  followed  the  British  army 
to  the  field.  Ethelfrith  watched  the  wild 
i-os  and  outstretched  arms  of  these 
monks  as  they  stood  apart  invoking  the 
vengeance  of  heaven  on  the  foe.  He  took 
them  for  enchanters,  and  cried  aloud, 


'  Bear  they  arms  or  no  arms,  they  cry 
!  against  us  to  their  gods,'  and  as  he  spoke 
j  his  soldiers  rushed  upon  them,  and  put 

them  all  to  the  sword. 

These  monks  were  praying  for  the  success  of 
Brocmail  king  of  Powys,  but  when  his  army  saw 
the  massacre,  it  fled,  and  the  victory  of  Ethelfrith 
was  complete. 

Massacre  of  the  Paulicians 
(The).  The  Paulicians  were  the  Hu- 
j  guenots  of  the  8th  and  9th  cents.,  and 
Theodora  was  the  Catharine  de  Medic  is 
who  '  hated  them  with  a  perfect  hatred.' 
In  a  few  years  this  zealous  empress  put 
to  death  by  gibbet,  stake,  or  sword 
100,000  of  these  Christians.  See  '  Slaugh- 
ter,' '  Persecutions,'  &c. 

This  Is  a  long  and  sickening  list,  but  by  no  means 
exhaustive.  No  mention,  for  example,  is  here 
made  of  the  many  massacres  of  the  Jews,  in  which 
Russia  of  modern  states  stands  sadly  pre-eminent. 

Massil'ianism.  The  same  as 
*  Semi-pela'gianisin '  (q.v.) :  so  called 
from  Massilia,  the  Latin  for  Marseille, 
whence  the  '  heresy '  arose. 

The  doctrine  was  this :  Man  can  go  to  the  palace 
door,  but  must  be  ushered  into  the  presence- 
chamber.  In  other  words,  man  can  repent,  for- 
sake sin,  and  wish  to  be  a  Christian,  but  having 
thus  come  to  the  door,  God's  grace  must  then  lead 
him  all  the  rest  of  the  way  till  he  enters  into  the 
presence-chamber  of  God. 

Massoretes  (8  syl.).  Jews  who 
helped  to  fix  the  vowel  points  of  the 
Hebrew  Scriptures  on  the  authority  of 
tradition  (massora).  The  vowels  added 
by  these  doctors  are  called  the  Massoretic 
points. 

The  main  authority  for  these  points  Is  the 
school  of  Tiberius  in  the  5th  cent. 

Master.  In  Oxford  University,  the 
title  held  by  the  head  of  three  of  the 
colleges,  Balliol,  Pembroke,  and  Uni- 
versity College.  In  Cambridge  University 
the  head  of  King's  College  is  called  the 
provost  and  of  Queen's  president,  but  of 
all  the  other  colleges  he  is  called  the 
master. 

Master  of  Gray  (The).  Son  of 
Lord  Gray,  employed  by  Queen  Elizabeth 
to  undermine  the  influence  of  Stuart  earl 
of  Arran  in  Scotland.  In  1585  Arran 
was  driven  from  the  royal  presence  and 
his  estates  were  confiscated. 

Master  of  Sentences  (The), 
'Magister  Sententiarum.'  Peter  Lombard 
the  Schoolman,  who  died  1164.  So  called 
from  his  book  entitled  '  Sententiarum 
Libri  IV.,'  a  collection  of  quotations  or 
sentences  from  St.  Augustine  and  othei 


674 


MASTER 


MATHEMATICS 


Fathers  on  sundry  points  of  Christian 
doctrine,  with  objections  and  replies. 
It  was  a  manual  for  the  scholastic  dis- 
putants of  the  middle  ages. 

Master  of  the  Buckhounds. 
Who  has  control  of  all  matters  relating 
to  the  royal  hunts,  with  a  salary  of  1,7002. 
a  year,  but  he  goes  out  of  office  with  a 
change  of  ministry. 

Master  of  the  Ceremonies,  1608. 
Instituted  for  the  more  ceremonious 
reception  of  ambassadors  and  persons  of 
distinction. 

Beau  Nash  was  called  'Master  of  the  Cere- 
monies,' but  all  that  this  designation  signified  wan 
that  he  arranged  dictatorial!}-  the  amusements  at 
Bath,  or  vraa  president  of  the  Bath  entertainments. 

Master  of  the  Horse.  The  third 
great  officer  of  the  court,  having  the 
superintendence  of  the  royal  stables. 
He  is  master  of  the  equerries,  pages, 
grooms,  coachmen,  saddlers,  farriers,  and 
all  artificers  working  in  the  royal  stables. 
Ho  is  responsible  for  the  disbursements 
in  his  department,  but  his  accounts  are 
audited.  On  state  occasions  he  rides 
next  to  the  sovereign.  The  salary  is 
2,6007.  a  year. 

Master  of  the  Household.    An 

officer  in  the  lord  steward's  department 
whose  duty  it  is  to  superintend  the  choice 
of  servants.  Salary  1,1587.  a  year. 

Master  of  the  Rolls,  in  Chancery, 
1'jst;.  A  judge  of  the  Court  of  Chancery, 
who  ranks  next  to  the  lord  chancellor. 
Since  1888  he  has  been  keeper  of  the 
public  records;  his  salary  is  7,0007.  a  year. 

He  has  a  deputy-keeper,  with  several  assistants 
and  senior  clerks. 

Master-singers,  1850-1570.  The 
highest  degree  of  the  Guild  of  Rhetoric 
in  Germany.  The  three  degrees  were 
apprentices,  companions,  and  masters. 
The  guild  consisted  of  poets  and  musi- 
cians ;  the  former  were,  strictly  speaking, 
master-poets,  and  the  latter  master- 
singers.  These  literary  guilds  were  first 
established  in  Mainz,  Niirnberg,  and 
Str.istmrg.  They  held  their  guild  every 
Sunday  in  the  cathedral  of  the  city,  and 
Karl  IV.  gave  them  corporate  rights  and 
a  corporate  seal.  By  far  themost  eminent 
of  these  muster-singers  was  Hans  Sachs 
(1494-1578),  a  cobbler  by  trade,  but  a 
true  genius,  and  prince  of  satirists. 
Bach*,  pronounce  Sax. 


Master's  Side  (The),  for  murderer* 
and  other  capital  offenders. 

When  Newgate  was  used  aa  the  chief  convict  pri 
•on,  the  'Master's  side'  was  the  part  so  appro 
priated. 

Masters  (The  Four) :  1.  Michael 
O'Clerighe,  who  died  1648;  2.  Cucoi- 
righe  O'Clerighe;  8.  Maurice  Conry ;  4. 
Fearf  eassa  Conry ;  authors  of '  Annals  of 
Donegal.' 

O'Clerighe  !•  sometimes  Anglicised  into  Clerk 
ion  and  Cucolrighe  into  Ptrrgrine, 

Masters  and  Fraternity  of  the 
Passion  and  Resurrection  (T)u-), 
18th  to  15th  cents.  A  company  of 
monka  incorporated  by  Charles  VI.  of 
France  to  represent  dramatically  in 
churches  religious  mysteries.  The  most 
famous  of  their  dramas  were  '  Tho 
Passion/  '  The  Resurrection,'  '  The  In- 
carnation,' and  '  St.  Catherine.'  The 
first  two  were  performed  before  the  king 
on  his  marriage  with  Isabeau  of  Bavaria 
See  '  Ober-Ammergau.' 

Masters  in  Chancery,  c 'hi.  f 
officers  under  the  judges  hi  the  Court  of 
Chancery,  whose  duty  it  was  to  tako 
minutes  of  the  proceedings,  and  tax  the 
bills  of  cost.  Abolished 

Masters  of  Court.  The  chief 
officers  under  the  judges.  Their  duties 
are  to  attend  the  sittings  of  the  courts 
during  term,  make  minutes  of  the  pro- 
ceedings, and  to  tax  bills  of  costs. 

Matemans.  So  the  Lollards  were 
called  from  their  frugal  lives  and  the 
poverty  of  their  appearance.  Also  called 
'  Alexians  '  (q.v.)t  '  Brethren  and  Sisters 
of  Alexius,'  and  '  Cellites '  (q.v.).  They 
rose  in  Antwerp  about  1800,  and  were 
admitted  by  Sixtus  IV.  amongst  the 
religious  orders  in  1472. 

Materialists.  Those  who  believe 
that  man  has  only  a  material  nature,  and 
that  thought,  conscience,  intelligence, 
(fee.  are  works  of  the  brain.  They  deny 
the  existence  of  soul  or  spirit,  and  deny 
also  all  that  is  supernatural,  as  the  spirit 
god,  miracles,  and  the  resurrection. 

Mathematicians  (2nd  cent.).  As- 
trologers, magicians,  and  diviners.  In 
Justinian's  code  is  a  chapter  headed 
De  Maleficis  et  Mathematicis;  and  the 
Theodosian  code  enjoins  the  banishment 
of  mathematicians  from  all  Roman  cities 
and  the  burning  of  their  books. 

Mathematics  (Professorship  of). 
Ill  the  University  of  Cambridge.  16(18, 


MATHIA8 


MAXIMILIAN 


B76 


founded  by  Henry  Lucas,  and  endowed 
with  an  estate  in  Bedfordshire  worth 
150Z. ;  but  the  present  stipend  is  850Z. 
See  '  Sadlerian  Professorship,  &c.,' 
'  Smith's  Prizes,'  '  Lucasian  Professor,' 
'Adams'  Prize.' 

Mathi'as,  brother  of  Rudolf  II.,  and 
son  of  Maximilian  II.;  kaiser-king  of 
Germany  of  the  House  of  Austria  (1556, 
1612-1619).  Having  no  child,  he  adopted 
his  cousin  Ferdinand,  in  whose  reign  was 
the  Thirty  Years'  War  against  the  Pro- 
testants. Contemporary  with  James  I. 

Father,  MAXIMILIAN  II.  [his  brother 
RUDOLF  II.  preceded  him  on  the  throne] ; 
Mother,  Mary,  daughter  of  Kaiser  Karl 
V.;  Wife,  Anne  of  Austria,  no  issue. 
Contemporary  with  James  I. 

Mathurins  (The),  or  'Maturing 
1191).  A  religious  order  instituted  by  St. 
Jean  de  Matha  and  Felix  de  Valois  for 
the  redemption  of  Christian  slaves  in 
Barbary.  They  were  originally  called 
Trinitaires,  or  Les  Religieux  de  la 
Saints  Triniti.  The  name  '  Mathurins ' 
was  given  to  them  in  France,  because  in 
1226  they  occupied  a  church  built  in 
Paris  in  honour  of  St.  Mathurin.  The 
order  was  suppressed  in  1790. 

St.  Mathurin  (Maturinta)  lived  In  the  4th  and 
8th  cent.  He  was  a  confessor  born  in  Sens  and 
buried  at  Larchant,  in  the  G&tinais,  where  a 
church  was  erected  to  his  honour.  Another  was 
built  in  Paris,  which  was  given  to  the  Trinitarians. 
His  relics  are  preserved  in  the  parish  church  of 
Moncontour,  in  Brittany,  and  many  pilgrims 
during  Pentecost  nock  to  the  church  every  year. 

Matilda  the  Good,  cousin  and  first 
wife  of  Henry  I.  of  England,  daughter  of 
Malcolm  king  of  Scotland.  Married  1 100. 
died  1118. 

Matins,  or  '  Nocturns.'  One  of  the 
eight  daily  services  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  and  the  first  of  the  four  great 
ones  at  daybreak.  See '  Canonical  Hours.' 

Matronalia,  1  March.  The  festival 
of  the  Roman  matrons  to  commemorate 
the  reconciliation  of  the  Sabine  women 
with  their  fathers  and  brothers  after  the 
*Rape  of  the  Sabiues.' 

Matthew  Parker's  Bible,  1572. 
The  second  folio  edition  of  the  '  Great 
Bible  '  (q.v.),  with  corrections  and  several 
prolegomena  under  the  supervision  of 
Archbishop  Parker.  See  '  Bibles.' 

Matthews'  Bible,  1587.  A  version 
»f  the  Bible  in  English  edited  by  John 


Rogers,  superintendent  of  an  English 
church  in  Germany,  and  published  by 
him  under  the  fictitious  name  of  Thomas 
Matthews.  It  was  based  on  the  transla- 
tions of  Tyndale  and  Miles  Coverdale. 
'  Cranmer's  Great  Bible '  was  a  corrected 
edition  of  Matthews'  Bible.  See '  Bibles.' 

Mat'urihs  (The).     See  '  Mathurins.' 

Matutinal  Mass.  '  Missa  Matu- 
tinalis,'  a  mass  '  quse  post  exactas  matuti- 
nas  dicitur.'  The  matutlnse  follow  the 
nocturns.  See  '  Mass.' 

Matutinae  in  profestis  et  domlnlcls,  quibus  tar- 
dius  nocturnaa  preces  persolvebantur  —  Do 
CANOE,  vol.  Iv.  p.  607,  col.  1. 

Matuti'nus  Pater,  i.e. '  Father  of 
the  Morning';  so  Janus  was  called  by 
the  ancient  Romans,  and  prayers  were 
addressed  to  him  by  pious  Romans  every 
morning. 

Our  word  January  Is  derived  from  this  mytho- 
logical deity. 

Mausole'um  (The),  B.C.  351,  or 
Sepulchre  of  Mausolus  of  Caria,,  built  by 
his  widow  Artemis'ia,  and  considered 
one  of  the  seven  wonders  of  the  world. 
A.D.  1500  the  sculptures  of  this  marvellous 
mausoleum  were  actually  employed  by 
the  knights  of  Rhodes  in  fortifying  Hali- 
carnassos  1  Some  of  the  sculptures  have 
been  rescued,  and  in  1846  were  placed 
in  the  British  Museum,  as  the  '  Budrum 
Marbles.' 

Max  O'Rell.  The  pen-name  of 
Paul  Blouet,  author  of  '  John  Bull  and 
his  Island,'  &c.  His  grandfather  waa 
Max  Blouet,  an  officer  in  the  French 
army.  Being  taken  prisoner  he  was  sent 
to  England,  and  fell  in  love  with  an  Irish 
girl,  named  O'Rell,  whom  he  married. 

Maxima  CaBsariensis.  One  of 
the  five  provinces  into  which  Britain  was 
divided  in  the  reign  of  the  Emperor 
Severus.  It  included  the  northern  part 
of  England  extending  to  the  Wall  of 
Severus,  between  the  Tyne  and  the  Sol- 
way.  It  had  its  own  ruler,  but  that 
ruler  was  subject  to  the  prsefect  or 
governor-general  of  the  island. 

Maximilian  I.,  '  the  Pennyless ' 
and  '  Taciturn.1  Second  monarch  of  the 
house  of  Austria  (or  Habsburg).  Like 
his  father,  he  died  from  a  surfeit  of 
melons  (1459,  1486-1519). 

Father,  Kaiser  Friedrich  III.  the 
Pacific;  Mother,  Elenore  of  Portugal; 
Wives,  (1)  Mary  of  Burgundy,  only  child 


576 


MAXIMILIAN 


MAYOR 


of  Charles  le  Ttmiravre,  and  heiress  of 
17  provinces ;  (2)  Bianca  Maria  [Sforza] 
niece  of  Ludovico  Sforza  II  Moro.  Con- 
temporary  with  Henry  VII.  and  VIII. 

His  eldest  son  was  Philippe  the  Handsome,  who 
married  the  Infanta  Juaua  of  Spain  (daughter  of 
Ferdinand  and  Isabella),  by  which  marriage 
Spain  became  united  to  the  house  of  Austria. 
Philippe  died  leaving  issue  the  famous  Earl  V. 
(Charlcs-quinti  afterwards  King  of  Spain,  Austria, 
and  America  (the  Qolden  Age  of  Spain).  It  was 
the  son  of  Karl  V.  who  married  Mary  queen  of 
Unwind. 

'.*  It  was  a  magnificent  period  of  European  his- 
tory-the  period  of  Luther,  the  Humanists,  print- 
!  Columbus.  The  popes  were  Alexander  VI., 
I'ius  III.,  Julius  II.,  and  Leo  X.  The  first  of  these 
was  the  patron  of  Michael  Angelo  and  Raphael.  In 
Spain  were  Ferdinand  and  Isabella ;  In  Portugal 
Kmmanuel  the  Great,  founder  of  the  Portuguese 
navy,  the  Mtecenas  of  Arts  and  Sciences,  and  the 
Mend  of  Vasco  da  Oama.  In  England  were  Henry 
VIII.  and  Cardinal  Wolsey:  and  In  Turkey  was 
Bajaset  II.,  the  conqueror  of  Constantinople. 

Maximilian  II.  Kaiser-king  of 
Germany  (1525,  1564-1676),  nephew  of 
Karl  V.  (Charles-quint),  and  of  the  house 
of  Austria.  He  had  fifteen  children. 

Father,  Ferdinand  I. ;  Mother,  Anne ;  Wife.  Mary 
his  cousin,  daughter  of  Karl  V.  Contemporary  with 
Elizabeth. 

May  (The  Maids').  There  were  four 
historic  Mays  in  the  eventful  life  of  '  tho 
Maid '  (Jeanne  d'Arc). 

1.  At  Vaucouleurs  the  Maid  announced 
her  mission  to  De  Baudricourt,  governor 
of  Vaucouleurs,  in  May  1428. 

2.  At  Orleans  she  compelled  the  Eng- 
lish to  raise  the  siege,  8  May,  1429. 

8.  At  Compiogne  she  was  besieged  by 
the  Duke  of  Burgundy  and  the  English, 
May  1430;  captured  in  a  sortie  against 
the  Burgundian  quarters,  24  May ;  given 
up  to  the  English ;  and  condemned  to 
be  burnt  as  a  heretic  by  the  University 
of  Paris,  24  May,  1481. 

4.  At  Rouen  she  was  burned  to  death, 
80  May,  1481. 

Some  say  she  was  not  burnt,  but  married  to 
Robert  dcs  Armoises  about  1438;  that  she  was 
living  in  1444  ;  and  that  her  sentence  was  reversed 
by  the  pope  7  July,  1456. 

May  Meetings  (The).  The  great 
annual  religious  meetings  held  in  Exeter 
Hall,  Strand,  London,  during  the  month 

of  M:iy. 

May  31  (The  Day  of),  1793.  In  the 
French  Revolution,  the  commencement 
of  the  Reign  of  Terror,  when  the  people 
of  Paris,  conducted  by  Henriot,  invaded 
the  Convention,  compelled  them  to  set 
Hebert  at  liberty,  and  to  arrest  the 
Girondins  (q.v.). 

Tho  Rolgn  of  Terror  wns  from  31  May,  JTWJ,  to 
87  July,  17U4  i the  fall  of  Robespierre). 


Maynooth  [The  Royal  College  of 
St.  Patrick],  in  Ireland,  1795.  Founded 
by  Act  of  the  Irish  Parliament  for  the 
•  education  of  students  designed  for  the 
Catholic  priesthood.  It  was  hkoacpontod 
and  endowed  in  1845  by  Acts  8,  'J  Viet. 
o.  xxv. ;  but  in  1869  these  acts  were  re- 
pealed, and  the  college  received  a  hir<:e 
endowment  in  lieu  of  its  previous  annu.il 
subvention. 

Mayor  (In  England).  The  title  of 
Bailiff  was  changed  to  that  of  '  Mayor  of 
London '  in  the  reign  of  Henry  II.  'Rich- 
ard I.,  in  1189,  granted  the  citizens  the 
right  of  choosing  their  own  mayor ;  and 
the  title  was  changed  to  Lord  Mayor  in 
1854  by  Edward  III. 

The  chief  magistrate  of  York  was  mad* 
Lord  Mayor  in  1889. 

The  first  mayor  of  Dublin  was  ap- 
pointed in  1409,  and  he  was  styled  Lord 
Mayor  in  1665  by  Charles  n. 

The  Mayor  of  the  Palace,  in  Fr 
existed  as  far  back  as  560,  but  m         1 
into  royalty  on  the  accession  of  Pepin  le 
Bref  in  752. 

The  title  of  '  Right  Honourable '  was  eonforrod 
on  the  Lord  May  or  o  f  London  by  Edward  III .  His 
salary  Is  8,0001.  for  the  year  of  office. 

The  first  Lord  Mayor's  Show  was  In  14M.  wh«>n 
Sir  John  Norman  went  by  water  to  be  sworn  in 
•t  Westminster. 

Mayor  (The).  Elected  since  the 
'Municipal  Corporations  Act*  (q.v.)  in 
1885,  from  the  councillors.  If  any  coun- 
cillor so  elected  does  not  choose  to  serve, 
he  must  pay  a  fine  of  100 J.  The  qualifi- 
cation of  a  mayor  is  the  fact  that  he  is  a 
councillor,  and  if  any  other  person  serves 
in  the  office  the  fine  is  501.  The  mayor 
presides  at  all  meetings  of  the  council, 
and  has  (during  his  year  of  office)  preced- 
ence in  all  places  within  the  borough. 
He  revises,  with  his  two  assessors,  the 
burgess  list,  which  he  must  sign  in  open 
court.  He  presides  at  the  election  of 
councillors,  and  is  magistrate  for  the 
borough  both  during  his  official  year  and 
for  the  year  following,  when  he  is  deputy 
mayor.  He  is  also  the  returning  officer 
at  the  election  of  members  of  Parliament. 

Mayor  of  Garrett  (The),  1741. 
Garrett  is  a  hamlet  between  Tooting  and 
Wandsworth  in  Surrey.  The  first  mayor 
was  the  chairman  of  a  club  organised  to 
prevent  encroachments  on  the  comim.u. 
An  encroachment  took  place  not  long 
afterwards,  and  the  villagers  won  tlu-ir 
suit,  with  costs,  during  a  general  election 


MAYOR 


MEAL-TUB 


577 


after  Walpole's  resignation.  The  event 
was  celebrated  by  the  election  of  a 
'Mayor  of  Garrett,'  who  held  office  so 
long  as  the  parliament  sat,  and  with, 
every  new  parliament  a  new  mayor  was 
elected,  whose  inauguration  was  cele-  • 
brated  with  a  village  feast.  Foote  wrote 
a  farce  entitled  '  The  Mayor  of  Garrett.' 

There  have  been  several  such'  mockery  mayors.' 
As  the  Seaside  Mayor  of  Newcastle-under-Lyme  ; 
the  mock  mayor  of  Randwick  in  Gloucestershire  ; 
the  mock  mayor  of  Weston  near  Bath,  &c. 

Mayor  of  the  Palace  (The). 
*  Major  domus ' ;  in  French  '  Maire  du 
Palais,'  keeper  of  the  privy  purse  and 
superintendent  of  the  royal  household  in 
France.  The  Mayor  of  the  Palace  be- 
came the  head  of  the  aristocracy,  and 
was  the  virtual  ruler  of  France  during 
the  reigns  of  the  Eois  Faineants  (638- 
742).  The  office  was  curtailed  by  the 
Carlovingian  kings  and  abolished  by 
Hugues  Capet. 

Mazarin  of  Letters  (The). 
D'Alembert  (1717-1783),  French  mathe- 
matician, philosopher,  and  encyclopaedist. 

Maz'arinades  (4  syl.),  1649-1652. 
Political  squibs  during  the  Fronde  war. 
4  Pres  de  quatre  mille  Merits  satiriques, 
la  plupart  dirige"s  contre  Mazarin,  et 
dictes  par  la  haine  la  plus  acre.'  Motte- 
ville  says, '  Never  man  of  equal  authority 
pardoned  so  many  of  his  enemies,  and 
never  man  committed  so  few  to  prison.' 

Mazarine  Bible  (The).  The  Guten- 
berg (?  Schb'ffer)  Bible,  the  earliest  book 
printed  in  movable  metal  type.  It  con- 
tains no  date,  but  a  copy  in  the  '  Biblio- 
theque  Mazarine,'  formed  in  1648  for  the 
Cardinal  Mazarin  by  G.  Naude,  and 
given  to  the  public  in  1688,  contains  the 
date  of  the  illuminator  Cremer,  1456,  so 
that  the  Bible  must  have  been  printed 
before  that  date.  Only  seven  copies  in 
vellum  exist,  but  there  are  known  to  be 
twenty-two  copies  on  paper,  some  of 
them  very  imperfect.  In  1855  Mr. 
Quaritch,  bookseller,  of  Piccadilly  (ac- 
cording to  the '  Methodist  Recorder '),  gave 
8,9002.  for  a  copy  at  Sir  J.  Thorold's ; 
certainly  in  1887  he  gave  2,650Z.  for  the 
copy  in  the  library  of  the  late  Earl  of 
Crawford.  One  was  sold  in  1873  for 
8,400£.,  and  a  copy  was  sold  in  1889  for 
2,OOOZ.  See  '  Bibles.' 

A  good  vellum  copy  is  worth  4,0002. 

Of  course  it  was  called  the  Mazarine  Bible 
because  the  copy  in  the  Mazarine  Library,  Paris, 
lives  the  approximate  date.  There  is  another 
25 


Bible  called  the  Mazarine  Bible,  printed  before 
1466  by  Eggestein. 

*«*  A  Psalmorum  Codex  (Sir  J.  Thorold's  sale) 
was  sold  for  the  unprecedented  sum  of  4,500J. 

Mazarin,  a  proper  name ;  Mazarine,  the  adjec- 
tive. 

Mazarin'ians.  Those  who  sided 
with  Cardinal  Mazarin  in  the  Fronde 
War  (1648-1653).  The  opponents  were 
called  the  Frondeurs.  The  cause  of 
this  contention  was  Mazarin's  prohibi- 
tion of  the  Act  of  Union  (q.v.),  the  27 
articles  of  demand  by  the  Paris  lawyers. 

Such  as  the  abolition  of  monopolies ;  the  reduc- 
tion of  imposts ;  the  prohibition  to  levy  taxes 
without  the  authority  of  the  States  General,  or  of 
arrest  without  assigning  the  cause;  the  obliga- 
tion of  bringing  prisoners  to  trial  within  a  given 
time,  &c.  Mazarin  and  the  court  party  pro- 
nounced these  demands  an  encroachment  on 
royal  privileges,  and  subversive  to  the  govern- 
ment. 

Maz'daas'nanism  or  'Mazdaism.' 

The  ancient  Persian  religion.  So  called 
from  Ahura  Mazdao,  the  all-wise  spirit 
or  supreme  god  of  the  Persians.  This 
supreme  god  was  supposed  to  be  creator 
of  the  world,  god  of  light  and  truth, 
without  beginning  of  days  or  end  of 
years.  Mazdaism  was  reformed  by  Zoro- 
aster or  Zerdusht,  whose  disciples  were 
called  Guebres  or  Parsees. 

Mazdaasnan  means  worshippers  of  Ormuzd. 
Parsees  mean  people  of  Pars  or  Fars  (i.e. 
of  Persia) ;  and  Guebre  is  a  proper  name  =  Cheber 
or  Jebah.  The  Persian  gawr  means  an  infidel. 

Mazzulo,  1503.  A  plague  which 
desolated  Italy  It  carried  off  Philip  of 
Burgos  in  1506.  Machiavel  tells  us  in 
his  '  Political  Correspondences '  that  it 
especially  attacked  the  head  and  chest, 
and  was  accompanied  by  a  cough.  It 
appeared  in  Padua  in  1558,  1568,  and 
1580,  and  was  most  disastrous.  See 
1  Plagues,'  &c. 

It  appeared  in  France,  and  went  there  by  the 
name  of  Coqueluche. 

M.C.  Master  of  the  ceremonies  [in 
court] ;  in  the  U.S.A.  it  means  '  Member 
of  Congress.' 

Meagher  of  the  Sword.  Thomas 
Meagher,  son  of  a  Waterford  merchant, 
the  orator  of  the  Young  Irelanders.  He 
emigrated  to  America,  and  became 
General  Meagher.  He  obtained  his 
sobriquet  because  his  speeches  were 
warlike  harangues,  and  he  himself  was  a 
dashing  cavalier. 

Meal-tub  Plot  (The),  1680.  A  sup- 
posed  Presbyterian    plot  to    seize    the 
crown  and  prevent  a  popish  succession. 
Revealed  first  to  the  Duke  of  York  by  a 
PP 


578 


MEDIATOR 


MEGALESIAN 


young  man  named  Dangerfield.  When 
the  whole  affair  was  proved  to  be  false, 
and  Dangerfield  was  committed  to  New- 
gate, he  said  with  great  seeming  penitence 
that  what  he  had  told  the  duke  was  un- 
doubtedly a  forgery  to  cover  a  real  plot. 
The  real  plot  he  said  was  a  popish  one, 
and  the  notes  of  the  sham  one  would  be 
found  in  a  meal  tub  in  the  house  of  Mrs. 
Cellier,  a  Roman  Catholic  midwife.  The 
papers  were  found  there,  and  the  plot 
was  called  the  Meal-tub  Plot. 

This  was  the  second  of  three  ploU.  The  first 
was  the  popish  plot  revealed  by  Titos  Gates,  and 
the  third  was  the  Kyehouse  plot. 

Mediator  of  the  Helvetic 
League,  1803.  A  title  and  office  as- 
sumed by  Napoleon.  By  the  treaty  of 
Lune'ville  it  was  stipulated  that  the  in- 
dependence of  Switzerland  should  be 
respected;  but  the  French  troops  not 
being  withdrawn,  perpetual  feuds  were 
fomented  by  their  instigation  between  one 
canton  and  another.  Napoleon  declared 
that  this  state  of  things  must  cease  ;  and 
assuming  to  himself  the  right  of  arbitra- 
tion, he  reduced  Switzerland  to  a  kind 
of  dep  ndency  under  the  military  yoke 
of  France.  For  this  '  service  '  the  Swiss 
were  ordered  to  supply  16,000  men  to 
the  French  army. 

Medical  Rose  (The),  or  'Rosa 
Anglica,'  about  1492.  The  medical  work 
of  John  Qaddesden.  Gaddeeden  was 
educated  at  Merton  College,  Oxford,  and 
was  thought  to  be  the  grand  luminary 
of  physic;  but  his  prescriptions  are  a 
wonderful  compound  of  superstitiong, 
theological  injunctions,  charms,  and 
quackery. 

Medice'an  Stars  (The).  Jupiter's 
satellites  were  so  called  by  Galileo,  who 
discovered  them,  but  the  term  has  not 
come  into  general  use.  Galileo's  cele- 
brated work,  '  The  Sidereal  Messenger,'  is 
dedicated  to  Cosmo  de'  Medici  II.  fourth 
duke  of  Tuscany. 


Med'icis 


A    huge    standing 


collar  propped  up  by  a  wire  frame,  and 
inclosing  the  whole  back  of  the  head. 
This  ugliness  superseded  the  ruff,  and 
was  introduced  by  Marie  de  Medicis,  wife 
of  Henri  IV.  of  France. 

Mediaeval  History  close*  with  the 
invent-on  of  printing  and  the  discovery 
of  America,  and  modern  history  begins 


iphemistically   '  wits  and  bum- 
bo assumed  the  name  of  '  Monks  of  St. 


with  the  Lutheran  reformation.  All 
these  three  events  occurred  about  1500. 
So  that  mediaeval  history  closes  with  the 
15th  cent.,  and  modern  history  begins 
witli  the  16th  cent. 

Printing  made  generally  known       1MO 

Columbus  set  sail  for  America 1492 

Reformation  begun  In  Germany  by  Lather    151T 

Mediaeval  Schoolmen.  For  thosa 
bearing  complementary  titles  seep.  2<>1. 

Medjidie,  1852.  An  order  of  honour 
instituted  in  Turkey  by  the  Sultan  Abdrtl- 
Medjid  for  foreigners  as  well  as  natives. 

Medmenham  Club  (The),  18th 
cent.  It  was  held  in  Medmenham  Abbey. 
The  club  consisted  of  wild  spirits,  called 

who 

Francis.'  The  inscription  over  the  door 
was  '  Fais  ce  que  tu  voudras.'  Langley 
gives  an  account  of  it,  and  significantly 
suggests  that  it  is  wise  to  draw  a  curtain 
over  it. 

Rabelais  Bays  the  motto  over  the  door  of  the 
Abbey  of  Th6Rm«  was  FAIH  OI  QU»  VOCLDRAH.- 
Gargantua  I.  53-67. 

Medon'tidro.  The  thirteen  archons 
of  Athens,  so  called  from  Medon  son  of 
Kodros  the  first  archon. 

Meerut  Massacre  (The),  10  May, 
1857.  The  native  troops  or  Sepoys  re- 
volted, shooting  their  European  officers, 
firing  the  bungalows,  and  massacring 
the  European  inmates  without  respect 
to  age  or  sex.  See  '  Indian  Mutiny  '  and 
'  Massacre.' 

Megacle'an  (A).  A  pertinacious 
and  obnoxious  political  opponent,  so 
called  from  Megaclt-s  the  Athenian  ar- 
chon. In  the  tune  of  Cylon  and  Pittaco* 
Megacles  and  his  adherents  were  for  ever 
striving  to  upset  the  government,  and 
restore  it  to  an  archonate. 

Megale'sian  Games  (The),  B.C.  206. 
In  honour  of  Cybele,  the  great  [megale] 
goddess.  They  commenced  4  April,  and 
lasted  a  week.  During  the  Second  Punic 
War  an  oracle  had  declared  that  the 
Romans  would  conquer  the  Carthagini- 
ans if  they  carried  off  their  palladium,  a 
gn«at  aerolith,  sacred  to  Idea  or  Cybele. 
The  senate  sent  an  ambassador  to  de- 
mand it,  and  it  was  transported  to  Roma 
in  grand  procession.  A  temple  wa* 
erected  and  games  instituted  i»  iU 
honour. 


MEISTER-SANGEB 


MELLIFLUOUS 


679 


Me  ister-s  anger,  14th  cent.  A 
corporation  of  German  poets  and  mu- 
sicians which  succeeded  the  Minne- 
sangers.  They  were  for  the  most  part 
artisans,  by  far  the  most  celebrated  being 
Hans  Sachs  [Sax].  In  1878  Karl  IV. 
gave  them  a  charter  and  a  seal.  See 
1  Mastersingers.' 

Mek'hitarists.  So  called  from 
Peter  Mekhitar  (1676-1749)  of  Cappa- 
docia.  While  in  Constantinople  (1700) 
he  joined  the  Armenians,  and  afterwards 
the  Catholics.  Being  driven  from  Con- 
stantinople by  religious  persecution, 
Mekhitar  took  refuge  hi  Smyrna,  then 
hi  the  Morea.  To  Mekhitar  we  owe  an 
Armenian  Bible  (1738),  an  Armenian 
grammar,  and  an  Armenian  dictionary. 

His  disciples,  the  MekhitaristB  of  St.  Lazzaro 
(degli  Armeni)  are  learned  Benedictines  whose 
publications  have  a  European  reputation. 

Melancholy  Isle  (The).  Tobago, 
In  which  an  English  colony  was  planted 
in  1787.  So  called  because,  viewed  from 
the  north,  it  seems  only  a  mass  of  lofty 
and  gloomy  mountains,  with  black  preci- 
pices descending  abruptly  to  the  sea.  It 
is  under  a  lieutenant-governor,  a  council 
of  nine,  and  a  house  of  assembly  pf 
sixteen  members. 

Melancholy  Jacques  {The).  Jean 
Jacques  Rousseau  (1712-1777).  He  was 
a  misanthrope  and  a  recluse,  of  morbid 
sensibilities  and  unhappy  spirit.  The 
phrase  is  from  Shakespeare's  'As  You 
Like  It.' 

Melancholy  Magyars  (The),  955. 
The  Hungarian  fugitives  in  the  great 
battle  of  Augsburg,  on  the  river  Lech. 
They  were  condemned  by  their  country- 
men to  servitude. 

Magyars,  pronounce  Mard'-yan. 

Melbour  ae  Ministry  (The),  1835- 
1841.  Called  by  Sir  George  Trevelyan 
'  that  melancholy  period.'  Mr.  Torrens 
says  that  Lord  Melbourne  was  neither 
an  orator,  nor  jurist,  nor  financier,  nor 
great  legislator,  nor  great  leader,  nor 
consistent  politician.  This  is  true,  but 
he  was  a  man  of  most  wonderful  tact. 
Of  the  Melbourne  Ministry  Praed  says 
their  policy  was 

To  promise,  pause,  prepare,  postpone, 
And  end  by  letting  things  alone  ; 
In  short,  to  earn  the  people's  pay 
By  doing  nothing  every  day. 


Melbourne's   Six   Acts,    1885- 

1841. 

Corporation  Reform  (England),  1835. 

Corporation  Reform  (Scotland),  1836. 

New  Marriage  Law  (by  registration, 
&c.),  1836,  1837,  1840. 

Tithe  Commutation,  1886,  1837,  1839. 

Poor  Law  Reform  (Ireland),  1838. 

Municipal  Corporation  Reform  (Ire- 
land), 1840. 

Melchites  (2  syl.),  or  '  Imperialists.' 
Syriac,  Egyptian,  and  Levantine  Chris- 
tians generally  so  called  in  reproach  on 
account  of  their  implicit  submission  to 
the  edict  of  the  Emperor  Marcian  for  the 
publication  and  reception  of  the  doctrines 
and  ceremonies  of  the  Greek  Church,  and 
for  submission  to  the  decisions  of  the 
Council  of  Chalcedon.  Their  head  is 
called  the  Patriarch  of  Antioch,  and 
dwells  at  Damascus. 

They  are  Roman  Catholics  of  the  Eastern  rite, 
and  have  a  service  in  Arabic.  The  Copts  of  the 
Greek  Church  are  called  Melchites  by  their  mo- 
nophysitic  brethren. 

Mele'tian  Schism  (The),  4th  cent. 
Caused  by  Meletius  bishop  of  Lycopolis, 
who  had  been  deposed  for  offering  s<.cri- 
fice  to  idols  to  avoid  persecution.  When 
Peter  of  Alexandra  died  Meletius  took 
on  himself  the  power  of  ordination,  and 
was  most  relentless  in  rejecting  the 
lapsed.  The  Council  of  Nice,  A.D.  825, 
decreed  him  to  be  schismatic. 

Mele'tians,  800-400.  Follower  of 
Meletius  bishop  of  Lycopolis,  in  Egypt. 
See  above. 

Melitine  (The).  A  legion,  also 
called  the  Thundering  or  Fulminant 
Legion  from  its  dash  and  courage.  It 
was  composed  of  Christians,  and  it  is 
said  that  the  army  of  Marcus  Aureliua 
was  saved  by  its  prayers  in  174,  when  on 
the  point  of  perishing  in  the  desert. 

Mellifluous  Doctor  (The).  St. 
Bernard,  abbot  of  Clairvaux  (1091-1158, 
canonised  by  Alexander  III.  in  1174).  It 
was  this  St.  Bernard  who  preached  up 
the  second  crusade  in  1146,  and  was  the 
founder  of  the  Bernardins  (q.v.).  Called 
the  'Last  of  the  Fathers'  and  the 
'  Oracle  of  the  Church.' 

St.  Bernard  procured  the  condemnation  of 
Abelard  at  the  Council  of  Sens,  in  1140;  was 
mainly  instrumental  in  the  death  at  the  stake  of 
Pierre  de  Bruys  and  Arnaud  de  Brescia,  two 
religious  reformers,  who  declaimed  against  the 
ill  lives  of  the  clergy,  and  vehemently  opposed 
Gilbert  de  la  Porree,  bishop  of  Poitiers,  who  had 
Attacked  the  Nominalists  (q.v.).  However,  whea 


MELON 


MENANDRIANS 


the  monk  Raoul  proposed  to  mansacre  all  the  Jews, 
St.  Bernard  resolutely  opposed  the  suggestion. 

V  The  8t.  Uernurd  who  founded  the  hospice 
was  8t.  Bernard  of  Mcnthon,  and  lived  about  a 
Mmtury  earlier  i930-100w. 

Melon  Colic.  The  first  three 
kaiser-kings  of  the  house  of  Austria  or 
Habsburg  died  from  dysentery  brought 
on  by  eating  melons :  Albert  [Albrecht] 
II.,  Friedrich  III.,  and  Maximilian  I. 

Melton  Mowbray  Hunt  (The), 
established  1759.  The  four  chief  mem- 
bers used  to  form  a  sort  of  autli 
court  in  all  matters  connected  with  the 
chase  in  England.  The  three  original 
packs  were  (1)  the  Duke  of  Rutland's ;  (2) 
Mr.  Osbaldeston's,  or  the  Quorn  hounds, 
Leicester ;  and  (4)  the  Earl  of  Lonsdale's, 
or  the  Cottesmore  hounds,  of  Rutland- 
shire. There  has  been  no  such  'hunt' 
for  many  years,  but  the  Leicester  si  lire 
hounds  are  still  celebrated,  and  the  Duke 
of  Rutland's  hounds,  the  Quorn,  and  the 
Cottesmore  hounds  are  well  known 
(1890). 

Member  of  the  Sacred  Crown 
(A).  A  nobleman  of  Hungary.  Hungary 
was  the  Land  of  the  Sacred  Crown.  The 
Sacred  Crown  was  the  crown  given  by 
the  pope  to  St.  Stephen,  king  of  Hungary 
(979,  997-1088). 

Members'  Prizes  (The).  Of  the 
University  of  Cambridge.  Two  prizes  of 
vhirty  guineas  each,  one  for  a  Latin 
essay  and  one  for  an  English  essay,  on  a 
subject  connected  with  English  history. 
Founded  1752,  when  there  were  four 
prizes,  which  in  1870  were  reduced  to 
two.  Any  student  below  the  degree  of 
M.A.  may  be  a  candidate. 

Memmia  or  Rernmia  (Lex),  or- 
dained that  an  accusation  should  not  be 
admitted  against  those  who  were  absent 
on  the  public  service ;  and  if  anyone 
was  convicted  of  false  accusation,  he 
was  to  be  branded  on  the  forehead  with 
the  letter  K  (kalunmiu). 

As  for    those  who  have  calumniated  you   by 

leasing-maklng,  I  protest  to  he:iven  I  think  they 
have  justly  incurred  the  pouulty  of  the  Mtmnnnia 
Lex,  also  called  L.'i  Kh.-mni<i.-Sit  W.  SCOTT, 
Wavtrley,  chap.  xll.  (Abbotsford  edition). 

Memnon.  The  same  as  Proteus, 
and  either  of  these  is  the  same  as  Rameses 
V.  Proteus  is  not  a  proper  name  at  all, 
but  a  Greek  word  equivalent  to  '  Egyp- 
tian king,'  or  Pharaoh.  Rameses  V. 
lied  B.C.  116$. 


Memorable  2,000  (The),  1661, 
The  2,000  ministers  who  refused  to  com- 
ply with  the  Uniformity  Act  passed  in 
the  reign  of  Charles  II.,  and  threw  up 
their  preferments.  See  '  Seven  Bishops. 

The  health  of  'the  Protestant  dissenting 
ministers,  the  worthy  s  I  in-  mcmoruble 

2,000,'  waa  proposed  by  the  Chairman,  the  Duke  of 
Essex. 

Dinner  given  at  the  Freemasons'  Hull  to  com- 
memorate the  Repeal  of  the  1 

Memorial  Crosses.  Raised  some- 
times where  the  bier  of  an  eminent 
person  stopped  for  a  time,  on  its  way  t<> 
the  place  of  burial,  as  the  memorial 
crosses  of  Eleanor  of  Castile,  called 
'  Eleanor  Crosses,'  as  those  of  Walthain, 
Northampton,  and  Geddington.  Charing 
cross  was  destroyed  in  If- 17,  but  a  model 
of  it  stands  in  front  of  the  South-Eastern 
Railway  station,  Strand,  London. 

Memphitic  Version  of  the  Scrip- 
tures in   the  dialect  of  Lower    I 
Also  called  the  'Coptic.'     Suj«i>< 
be  of  the  3rd  cent.     See  '  Script  mv-,.' 

The   version    In    the  dialect  of   I 
called  the  '  Sahidic  '  or  '  Thebaidic,'  is  supposed 
to  be  the  older  of  the  two. 

Men  Of  '89  (The).  The  leaders  of 
the  French  revolution,  such  as  Mirabeau, 
Dan  ton,  Robespierre,  Marat,  St.  Just,  &c. 

Men  of  the  14th  of  July.  H.  d 
republicans  of  France.  The  reference  is 
to  the  taking  of  the  Bastille,  14  July, 
1789. 

A  letter  was  banded  In  by  Santerre  to  the 
president,  stating  that  the  petitioners  wanted  to 
be  admitted  to  ...  prove  them-,  hes  still  the 
Men  of  the  14th  July.— How i ,  ,.  (Geo. 

III.  p.  617). 

Menageries  (Les).  The  reunions 
of  Mine,  de  Tencin  in  the  regency  of 
Louis  XV.  In  these  reunions  one  met 
with  Montesquieu,  author  of  the  '  Persian 
Letters ';  Helvetius,  author  of '  I/K-prit '; 
Fontenelle  and  Lamotte,  Rollin,  Vertot, 
the  two  Daciers,  Voltaire,  and  Lord 
Bolingbroke.  They  were  the  nursery  of 
the  encyclopaedists. 

Menander,  the  Samaritan,  who  suc- 
ceeded Simon  Magus,  gave  himself 
be  one  of  the  _*Eons,  and  that  no  one  could 
be  saved  who  was  not  of  his  ba: 
but  that  all  who  were  so  baptized  should 
be  subject  neither  to  death  nor  to  the 
infirmities  of   old  age  (Eusebius,  bk.  liL 
chap.  26). 

Menandriaiis.  Followers  of  M» 
uaudor.  See  above. 


MENDICANTS 


MERCHANTS 


681 


Mendicants  or  Begging  Friars 
(The),  Numerous  orders  which  truly 
infested  the  church  in  the  13th  cent. 
They  broke  in  everywhere  upon  the 
parochial  clergy,  usurped  their  office,  set 
up  altars  of  their  own,  withdrew  the 
people  from  communion  with  their  parish 
priests,  and  became  so  rich  that  they 
raised  stately  palaces,  and  became  the 
most  famous  and  most  contemptible  of 
all  the  clergy.  In  1274  the  Council  of 
Lyons  restricted  them  to  the  four  orders 
of  Franciscans,  Dominicans,  Carmelites, 
and  Augustines. 

Menippean  Satire  (The).  A  poli- 
tical pamphlet,  partly  in  verse  and  partly 
in  prose.  The  object  of  the  satire  was 
to  show  up  the  perfidious  intentions  of 
Spain  in  regard  to  France,  and  the 
criminal  ambition  of  the  Guise  family. 
The  chief  writers  were  Leroy  (died  1593), 
Pithou  (1544-1596),  Rapin  the  poet 
(1540-1609),  and  Passerat  (1534-1602). 

Called  Menippean  from  Menippua,  a  cynic 
philosopher  of  the  1st  cent. 

Men'nonites  (8  syl.).  Followers  of 
Menno  (called  Stmonis,  i.e.  '  Son  of 
Simon')  of  Holland  (1496-1561).  He 
was  the  founder  of  the  reformed 
Anabaptist  school,  after  the  death  of 
John  of  Leyden.  Menno  was  a  man  of 
most  gentle,  earnest,  modest,  and 
spiritual  nature,  wholly  unlike  the  wild 
fanatics  known  as  Anabaptists.  Like 
the  Quakers  the  Mennonites  will  take  no 
oath,  nor  will  they  hold  office,  employ 
force,  or  sanction  capital  punishment. 
They  baptize  by  sprinkling,  but  only 
after  a  confession  of  faith.  The  New 
Testament  is  their  only  rule  of  faith; 
they  object  to  the  word  '  person '  as 
applied  to  the  Father,  Son,  and  Holy 
Ghost,  and  disbelieve  in  original  sin. 

In  1683  a  following  was  established  in 
America,  where  they  number  at  least 
250,000,  and  they  are  abundant  in 
Southern  Russia.  They  are  divided  into 
Mild  and  Strict  Mennonites. 

Mensal  Lands  (The).  A  grant  of 
land  from  each  of  the  provinces  of  Ireland 
to  enlarge  the  county  of  Meath.  Exacted 
by  Tuathal,  son  of  Feredach  the  Just, 
A.D.  136. 

Merca'tor  (Isidore).  A  Cenobite  of 
the  8th  cent,  for  many  years  supposed  to 
be  the  author  of  the  '  False  Decretals ' 
(q.v.),  now  generally  assigned  to  Bene- 


dict Levita  of  Mentz,  or  to  Riculfe  arch- 
bishop of  Mentz,  who  introduced  them 
into  France  in  811. 

Mercator's  Projection.  Maps 
BO  constructed  that  the  lines  of  longitude 
are  straight  and  not  curved.  This  de- 
vice of  representing  a  globe  in  perspec- 
tive on  a  flat  surface  is  due  to  Edward 
Wright,  an  Englishman ;  but  the  chart 
so  arranged  by  Wright  was  printed  and 
published  by  Gerard  Mercator,  a  printer 
of  maps  in  Flanders,  who  died  at  the 
age  of  82,  in  1594. 

Mercator's  real  name  was  Kauffmann,  but  a 
foolish  fashion  prevailed  of  adopting  Greek  or 
Latin  names,  generally  translations  of  the  Ger- 
man. Thus  Melanchthon's  real  name  was  Schwarz- 
erdt ;  Desiderius  Erasmus  is  a  classical  form  of 
Gheraerd  Gheraerd;  (Ecolarnpadius  is  a  Greek 
form  of  Hausschein.  Nostradamus  is  a  Latinised 
form  of  Notre-Dame  (Michel  de  Notre-Dame); 
Joannes  Stobn-.ua  is  John  Stubbs. 

Other  names  not  classical  are  Jacopo  Robust!, 
known  as  Jacopo  Tintoretto;  Francois-Marie 
Arouet,  known  as  Voltaire  ;  Moliere  was  the  as- 
sumed name  of  Jean-Baptiste  Poquelin,  &c. 

Merchant  Ad  venturer  8  (The),  or 
'  Brotherhood  of  Sir  Thomas  a  Becket,' 
1296.  A  society  established  by  John 
duke  of  Brabant,  and  sanctioned  by 
Edward  I.,  to  promote  woollen  manufac- 
tures. Foreign  merchants  were  allowed 
trial  by  jury,  half  the  jury  being  foreign- 
ers, and  they  had  a  justiciary  [consul] 
in  London  for  their  protection.  See 
'  Merchants  of  the  Steelyard.' 

It  received  a  patent  in  1505  from  Henry  VII., 
and  was  incorporated  by  Elizabeth  in  1564. 

The  clergy  were  called  Sir,  and  addressed  aa 
'  Sir-reverence,'  in  the  '  good  old  times.' 

Merchant  Queen  (The).   Venice. 

The  Merchant  Queen,  in  order  to  preserve  in- 
violate the  Levantine  commerce,  humbled  her- 
self at  the  footstool  of  the  Saltan.— History  oj 
Venice,  vol.  ii.  p.  81  (Murray,  1888). 

Merchant  Taylors'  School,  1568. 
Founded  by  the  Merchant  Taylors' 
Guild. 

Merchants  (The  Statute  of) 
1  Statutum  de  Mercatoribus,'  1288.  The 
statute  of  Acton  Burnel  is  so  called.  It 
was  passed  at  Acton  Burnel,  in  Shrop- 
shire, in  the  reign  of  Edward  I.,  and  its 
object  was  the  speedy  recovery  of  debts 
due  to  merchants  and  traders.  The 
security  which  the  merchant  obtained  in 
1285  by  a  seisin  of  the  debtor's  lands, 
&c.,  was  called  a  'Statute  Merchant.' 
See  '  Statute  of  Acton  Burnel.' 

Merchants  of  the  Steelyard. 

London  Hanse  Town  merchants,  formed 
into  a  company  early  in  the  13th  cent. 


MERCHANTS' 


MESSENIAN 


In  1235  they  obtained  privileges  from 
Henry  III.,  and  received  a  charter  in 
1280  from  Edward  T.,  with  further  pri- 
vileges from  Edward  IV.  and  Henry 
VII.  Finally  abolished  by  Elizabeth  in 
1578.  This  company  in  1505  was  opposed 
by  the  '  Merchant  Adventurers '  (q.v.). 

Merchants'  Petition  The),  1820. 
Drawn  up  by  Mr.  Tooke  for  free  trade, 
especially  in  corn.  Being  signed  by 
more  than  half  the  court  of  directors  of 
the  Bank  of  England,  and  a  large  num- 
ber of  the  chief  London  merchants,  it 
was  presented  to  the  House  by  Alex- 
ander Baring  [Lord  Ashburton]. 

Mercia.  The  last  formed  and  largest 
of  the  kingdoms,  since  called  the  Hept- 
archy. It  was  founded  A.D.  682  by 
Crida  or  Creda,  and  included  17  counties 
and  most  of  Herts. 

The  counties  were — Staffordshire,  Worcester- 
shire, and  Warwickshire  ;  Cheshire.  Derby  and 
Notts;  Gloucestershire,  Oxfordshire,  and  Bucks; 
Shropshire  and  Herefordshire ;  Leicestershire 
and  UutUndHhire  ;  Lincolnshire,  Norfolk.  Hunts. 
Bedfordshire,  and  most  of  Herts. 

Mercian  Province.  So  called 
from  the  river  Mersey. 

Merciless  Parliament  (The),  or 
'  The  Unmerciful  Parliament,'  8  Feb.  to 
3  June,  1388.  A  junto  or  council  of  14, 
"the  tools  of  Thomas  [Plantagenet]  duke 
of  Gloucester,  which  assumed  royal  pre- 
rogatives, and  attempted  to  depose  the 
king  [Richard  II.],  then  nearly  21  years 
of  ago.  Sir  Nicholas  Brembre,  thrice 
Lord  Mayor  of  London,  was  condemned 
for  siding  with  the  king  ;  the  Archbishop 
of  York  fled  for  his  life ;  the  king's  con- 
fessor was  driven  from  the  kingdom; 
several  of  the  judges  were  condemned  to 
death  ;  Blake  the  secretary,  and  Usk  the 
under-sheriff,  were  put  to  death.  Sir 
John  Beauchamp,  Sir  James  Berners, 
Sir  John  Salisbury,  and  Sir  Simon  Bur- 
ley  were  all  executed.  In  May  1399 
the  young  king  took  the  reins  of  go- 
vernment into  his  own  hands,  and  Glou- 
cester's power  was  shattered  into  dust. 
See  '  Parliaments.' 

Sometimes  called  '  The  Wonderful  Parliament.' 

Mercu'rius  Au'licus.  A  court 
Journal  published  in  the  reign  of  Charle* 
I.  under  the  court's  own  direction. 

Mere  des  Peuples  (La).  Mar- 
guerite de  France  duchesse  de  Berry, 
daughter  of  Francois  I.  (1523-1574). 


Mer'inides  or  Merinites  (8  syl.V     A 
Saracen  dynasty  in  Morocco 
ceeded     the     Almohades    in      l^Tn.    in 
Morocco,  and  were   overthrown    by    the 
sheriffs  or  cherifs  in  1510. 

Descendants  of  Merin  Abdallah  king  of  Fss. 

Mermnades  (2  syl.).  The  third 
dynasty  of  the  kings  of  Lydia.  So  named 
from  Mermnas  son  of  Gyges,  the  llr-t 
king,  B.C.  708-545.  Croesus  was  thj 
last  of  this  dynasty. 

Merovin'gians  (T7/e),or  the  Mero- 
vingian dynasty  (420-737).  The  first 
race  of  French  kiiigs,  called  Merovingian 
from  Mer-wig  or  Meroveus,  the  third  of 
the  line,  presuming  Pharamond  and 
Clodion  to  have  preceded  him. 
an  interregnum  the  second  race,  called 
the  Carlovingian,  succeeded. 

Merwtg  is  i*i>.  great ;  trig,  warrior.  If  Prmra- 
mond  ever  existed,  he  was  only  L>uke  of  the 
Francs.  He  is  said  to  have  bean  the  son  of  Mur- 
comir,  and  to  have  died  4-28.  His  son  Clodion  is 
said  to  havs  died  448,  and  Mereveus  was  his  SON. 
Thou  followed  Chilperic  (448  481),  and  then  his 
son  Clovia  [-Louis]. 

Merry  Monarch  (The).     Charles 
II.  of  England  (born  1680,  crowned  li'.r.l, 
died  1685). 
Called  by  Uochester  '  The  Mutton  eating  King.1 

Mersen  (Treaty  of),  A.D.  870.  By 
which  the  eastern  part  of  Lotharingia 
(Lorraine),  between  the  Maaa  and  Rhine, 
was  added  to  Germany. 

Merton  College,  Oxford.  Founded 
in  l-.ii  14,  by  Walter  de  Merton  bishop  of 
Rochester,  at  Maiden,  Surrey,  but  re- 
moved to  Oxford  in  1274.  The  head- 
master is  called  the  warden. 

Mesne   Lords  or  Barons,   t.«. 

middle  or  intermediate  lords ;  who  hold 
their  lands,  not  from  the  king,  but  from 
some  subject,  who  in  this  case  was  the 
mesne  lord's  overlord.  The  vassal  of  a 
mesne  lord  is  called  an  ami-re  vassal,  the 
vassal  of  a  vassal.  Lands  which  owed 
no  allegiance  to  a  lord  were  called 
allodia  (sing,  allodium).  See  '  Land.' 

Messali'na  of  the  North  (The). 
Catherine  II.  of  Russia  (17*29,  1762- 
1796). 

Messe'nian  War  (The  First),  B.C. 
743-724.  Between  the  Messenians  and 
Spartans.  By  the  terms  of  peace  the 
Messenians  were  reduced  to  the  condi- 
tion of  helots,  had  to  pay  Sparta  half  the 
produce  of  their  land  in  tribute,  and  to 


METHODISM 


METTEBNICH'8 


send  a  deputation  of  women  to  the 
obsequies  of  Spartan  kings. 

The  Second,  B.C.  685-662.  The  Spar- 
tans were  again  the  victors.  Aristo- 
menes  was  the  Messenian  hero. 

The  Third,  B.C.  490.  The  Spartans 
were  again  victorious,  and  banished  the 
Messenians  from  the  soil.  Tyrtseus  the 
Athenian  poet  inspired  the  Spartans 
with  his  lays. 

The  Fourth,  B.C.  465-455.  The  helots 
revolted,  and  found  refuge  in  Naupactos. 

Methodism,  1729.  Sprang  up  at 
Oxford  under  Mr.  Morgan  and  Mr. 
Wesley.  Whitfield  joined  the  party  in 
1735.  In  1738  Wesley  and  Whitfield 
separated  on  the  '  five  points.'  Wesley 
took  the  Arminian  views  and  Whitfield 
the  Calvinistic.  Wesley  taught  that, 
through  the  merits  of  Christ,  man's  sins 
are  forgiven,  and  that  conversion  is  a 
gift  of  God  conveyed  instantaneously, 
so  that  the  converted  know  when  the 
change  takes  place.  The  first  Methodist 
societies  were  established  in  1739.  When 
in  1752  Whitfield  separated  from  the 
Methodists,  those  who  followed  Wesley 
were  called  'Wesleyan  Methodists'  or 
'Wesleyans,'  and  those  who  followed 
Whitfield  were  called '  Calvinistic  Metho- 
dists.' 

Called  Methodists  because  the  societies  were 
governed  by  certain  rules,  and  the  members  were 
required  'to  walk  orderly  and  methodically 
under  their  respective  leaders.'  There  was  a 
college  of  physicians  In  ancient  Rome  called 
MetkoditUe,  from  the  strict  regime  which  they 
enforced  on  their  patients;  probably  this  may 
have  suggested  the  name  to  the  Oxford  scholars. 

Methodist  Episcopal  Church 

(The),  1784.  A  society  of  Wesleyan 
Methodists  in  the  United  States  of 
America,  first  formed  in  1766  by  immi- 
grants from  Ireland.  Like  Wesley,  they 
regarded  themselves  as  members  of  the 
English  episcopal  church.  Wesley  or- 
dained Dr.  Thomas  Coke,  the  first  Metho- 
dist bishop.  They  accept  Wesley's 
abstract  of  the  'Thirty-nine  Articles,' 
and  use  his  abridgment  of  the  Common 
Prayer-book.  The  bishops  are  itinerant, 
and  ordain  bishops,  elders,  and  deacons. 

Methodist  Protestant  Church 
in  the  U.S.  of  America  (The),l830. 
Seceders  from  the  '  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  '  (q.v.).  They  objected  to  episco- 
pacy, and  desired  a  popular  and  inde- 
pendent form  of  church  government. 


Meth'uen  (Treaty  of),  6  May,  1703. 
A  treaty  of  commerce  between  England 
and  Portugal.  By  this  treaty  the  duty 
on  all  Portuguese  wines  was  one-third 
less  than  on  French  wines.  Modified  in 
1810,  and  abolished  in  1835. 

John  Methuen  was  the  English  ambassador  to 
the  court  of  Portugal.  The  king  of  Portugal  at 
the  time  was  Pedro  II. 

Metiers  de  Paris  (Statuts  des). 
From  the  '  Documents  ine'dits  sur  1'His 
toire  de  France,'  recently  published. 
These  statutes  are  supposed  to  belong 
to  the  period  of  St.  Louis  (1226-1270). 

Meton'ic  Cycle  (The),  19  years. 
About  B.C.  482  Meton  discovered  that 
235  lunar  months  very  nearly  corre- 
sponded with  19  solar  years ;  but  about  a 
century  later  Callippus  discovered  that 
in  a  hundred  years  the  Metonic  cycle 
would  be  a  day  too  long,  as  a  solar  year 
contains  865^  days,  and  not  865.  So 
Callippus  suggested  that  a  cycle  should 
consist  of  (19  x  4)  76  years,  instead  of  19. 
See  '  Callippic  Cycle.' 

Metropolitan  Board  of  Works 

(The),  transferred  in  1889  to  the  London 
County  Council  (q.v.),  had  its  standing 
committees  and  sub-committees.  The 
former  included  the  Bridges'  Committee, 
the  Building  Acts'  Committee  (q.v.),  the 
Fire  Brigade  Committee  (q.v.),  the  Parks, 
Commons,  and  Open  Spaces  Committee 
(q.v.),  and  the  Special  Purposes  and 
Sanitary  Committee  (q.v.),  including  gas 
and  gas-meters,  the  Contagious  Diseases 
Act  Committee,  and  so  on. 

The  nine  sub-committees  were  (1)  the 
Artisans'  Dwellings'  Act;  (2)  the  coal 
and  wine  dues,  (3)  the  examination  of 
accounts,  (4)  the  municipal  government 
of  the  metropolis,  (5)  officers,  (6)  over- 
head wires,  (7)  sewer  emanations,  (8) 
supplementary  main  drainage,  and  (9) 
tramways. 

Metternich's  Maxim.  'All  for, 
but  not  through,  the  people.'  In  other 
words,  the  king  and  his  government, 
not  the  popular  wish,  judge  what  is  best 
for  the  general  welfare,  and  the  people's 
interest.  Of  course,  the  king  and  his 
council  must  be  absolute ;  popular  con- 
stitutions could  in  no  wise  be  conceded 
according  to  Metternich's  political 
maxim. 

In  schools  and  private  families  Metternich'i 
maxim  la  acted  on;  but  nations  are  clubi.  ool 


584 


MEVELAVITE3 


MICHELADE 


echoolH  or  families ;  and  In  clubs  the  members, 
not  the  elected  chairman,  make  the  laws. 

Me  vela' vi  tea  (4  syl.)  Dancing 
dervishes,  BO  called  from  Mevela'va,  their 
founder,  who  whirled  round  and  round 
for  four  continuous  days,  without  rest, 
food,  or  refreshment.  While  Mevelava 
spun  round  like  a  top,  Hamsa  played  on 
a  flute.  After  the  fourth  day  the  dervish 
fell  into  a  trance,  in  which  marvellous 
revelations  were  made  to  him. 

Mexican  Re  volution  (The),  1822, 
by  which  the  republic  was  converted 
into  an  empire.  Augustine  Iturbide,  the 
leader  of  the  coup  d'ttat,  wasproc-luinu •<! 
emperor  under  the  name  of  August  in  I. 
of  Mexico.  He  abdicated  in  March  1823, 
and  retired  to  Leghorn  in  Italy;  but 
returned  to  Mexico  in  March  1824,  was 
arrested  and  shot. 

Mezentian  Thraldom,  i.e.  being 
fastened  to  a  dead  body.  Mezentins  was 
a  king  of  the  Tyrrhenians  when  ^Eneas 
invaded  Italy.  He  was  notorious  for  his 
cruelty,  especially  for  tying  an  offender 
face  to  face  with  a  dead  man,  and  leaving 
him  to  die  in  his  thraldom. 

Divorce  frees  a  man  from  that  loathsome 
Mezentian  thraldom- the  chaining  of  a  man  for 
life  to  a  cold  putrefying  corpse.— Mian  ROBINSON, 
H-hit.-hall.  chap.  xix. 

*.*  Paul  seems  to  refer  to  this  sort  of  punish- 
ment In  Rom.  vil.  24 :  '  Who  shall  deliver  me  from 
this  [dead  body] »' 

Mezuz'ah,  pi.  Mezuzoth.  A  piece 
of  parchment  fixed  by  the  ancient  Jews 
to  tne  doorposts  of  a  house,  according  to 
Deut.  vi.  9 ;  xi.  18.  The  parchment  was 
rolled  up,  put  in  a  case,  and  labelled 
Shadai,  one  of  the  names  of  God.  A 
mezuzah  was  fixed  not  only  on  doorposts, 
but  to  door  knockers  on  the  right  side. 

The  Tephellm  which  these  pedants  wore  on 
their  left  wrists,  and  the  Mozuzah  which  they 
fixed  on  the  right  side  of  their  doors  to  keep  oil 
d»vlls.— KiNGSLBY,  Hypatia,  chap.  v. 

Micare  Digitis  [Mi-c&-re  didg-i- 
tis].  A  game  played  by  the  ancient 
Romans,  and  still  common  in  Italy.  Two 
players  sit  opposite  to  each  other,  and 
each  one  holds  out  a  certain  number  of 
fingers,  and  he  who  guesses  right  the 
soonest  is  the  winner.  Thus,  if  A  holds 
out  all  the  fingers  of  one  hand  and 
three  of  the  other,  and  B  holds  out  two 
of  one  hand  and  three  of  the  other,  the 
number  is  18.  If  done  very  quickly  it  ia 
by  no  means  easy  to  guess  the  right 
number.  Our  talking  with  the  fingers  ia 


sometimes  called  mication,  from  '  micare 
digitis.' 

This  game  la  called  morro ;  It  Is  often  seen 
among  Italian  Immigrants  in  America. 

Micel  Synod  (The).  The  great 
council  or  Witenagemot  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons. 

Michael  (Order  of  St.],  1469.  Insti- 
tuted in  France  by  Louis  XI. ;  reor- 
ganised in  1661  by  Louis  XIV.  Extinct 
since  1880. 

Michael  (Order  of  the  Wing  of  St.\ 
Instituted  in  .Portugal  by  King  Alfonso, 
1172. 

Michael  and  St.  George  (Knights 
of  St.),  1818.  A  British  order  founded 
chiefly  for  Malta  and  the  colonies. 

Michael    Angelo    of   Battles 
(The).    M.  A.  Cerquozziof  R«.m«- 
1660).     Battles  and  shipwrecks  were  his 
favourite  subjects.    Also  called  Michel- 
Ange  des  Bamboche*. 

Michael  Angelo  of  France 
(The).  Jean  Cousin  (1500-1590).  Hia 
great  picture  is  the  '  Last  Judgment,'  or 
Le  Jugement  Universcl.  Michael  Angelo 
has  a  grand  fresco  on  the  same  subject 
called  the  '  Last  Judgment.' 

Michael  Angelo  of  Music  (The). 
Gluck  (1714-1787)  is  so  called  by  Dr. 
Burney,  and  also  father  of  modern  opera 

Michael  Angelo  of  Opera  (The). 
Richard  Wagner  (1805-1864). 

Michael  Angelo  of  Sculptors 
(The).    I.  Pierre  Puget  (1623-lf.'.'  i ). 
II.  Rene"  Michel  Slodtz  (1705-1764). 

Michael  Angelo  of  the  Lyre 
(The).  Palestrlna  (1529- 1594). 

Michael  Angelo  of  the  Refor- 
mation (The).  Martin  Luther  (1483- 
1546). 

Michael  College  (St.),  or  'St 
Michael  House,'  1324.  The  second  foun- 
dation in  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
founded  by  Harvey  de  Stanton  chancellor 
of  the  exchequer  to  Edward  II.  This 
college  in  1546  was  with  other  foundations 
consolidated  in  Trinity  College. 

Michelade  [Mi'-kelaid],  1567.  Th« 
massacre  of  48  French  Catholics  at 
Nismes  by  Huguenots  on  St.  Michael's 
Day.  The  day  before  they  had  murdered 
72  of  their  prisoners  (FELICS). 


MICHIGAN 


MILAN 


58ft 


Michigan  [Mish'-e-gari].  In  the 
United  States  of  America,  BO  called,  in 
1805,  from  the  lake  of  the  same  name 
(Indian).  The  inhabitants  are  usually 
nicknamed  Wolverines, 

Miching  Mallecho,  Esq.    The 

pen-name  of  Shelley  in  '  Peter  Bell  the 
Third.' 

Microcosm.  An  epitome  of  all 
things  in  one.  Paracelsus  taught  that  the 
human  body  was  such  an  epitome,  con- 
taining in  itself  a  part  of  all  visible 
nature,  including  the  sun,  moon,  stars, 
and  even  the  poles  of  heaven. 

Mid  Lent.  The  Fourth  Sunday  in 
Lent,  called  Lcetare  Sunday,  '  Refresh- 
ment Sunday,'  '  Mothering  Sunday,'  and 
Dominica  de  Eosa.  See  each  of  the 
phrases  and  '  Bosuf-gras.' 

Middle  Ages  (The).  About  1000 
years.  Hallam  in  his  '  Middle  Ages  '  be- 
gins this  period  with  the  conquest  of  Gaul 
by  the  Franks,  about  A.D.  500,  and  ter- 
minates it  with  the  invasion  of  Italy  by 
Charles  VIII.  about  1500.  Perhaps  the 
most  convenient  landmarks  would  be 
from  the  fall  of  the  Roman  Empire  to 
the  Reformation,  which  would  practically 
be  the  same  thing ;  for  Augustulus  Ro- 
mulus, the  last  of  the  Roman  emperors, 
was  deposed  A.D.  475,  and  the  Reforma- 
tion was  between  1516  and  1540.  See 
'  Mediaeval  History.' 

Middle  Passage  (The).  The  sea 
passage  of  kidnapped  African  slaves.  The 
first  passage  is  from  their  African  homes 
to  the  ship,  and  their  third  passage  is 
from  the  slave  market  to  the  cotton  or 
sugar  plantations. 

Middle  Persian  Empire  (The 
First),  226-642.  Founded  by  Artaxares, 
or  rather  Ardisheer  Babigan  Sassane,  a 
common  soldier  of  Persia  who  killed 
Artaban  king  of  Parthia,  A.D.  226,  and 
founded  the  dynasty  of  the  Sassanidea 
(8  syl.),  which  lasted  for  416  years. 

Midnight  Mass  (The).  Missa  de 
nocte.  On  Christmas  Day  there  are  three 
masses :  the  midnight  mass,  the  mass  at 
daybreak,  or  in  aurora,  and  high  mass. 
There  is  also  the  vigil  of  Christmas  Day. 
See  '  Mass.' 

On  Christmas  Eve  the  mass  was  sung. 

SirW.  SCOTT. 

When  the  clock  strikes  midnight  all  the  bells 
ring  merrily,  muss  commences  at  the  principal 


churches,  and  at  Ban  Lulgl  del  Francescl  and  the 
Gesu  there  Is  a  great  illumination  .  .  .  and  verv 
good  music.— W.  W.  STORY,  Roba  di  Poma,  vol.  1. 
p.  63. 

.  .  .  Get  shut  up,  as  I  have  been,  after  midnight 
mass  on  a  Christmas  night. — K.  H.  BUSK,  Notes  and 
Queriet.  6  Ju?y,  1889,  p.  10. 

Midrash  Rabboth.  A  compila- 
tion of  legends,  allegories,  and  tales, 
commenced  about  A.D.  700,  to  explain  or 
elucidate  the  Hebrew  Scriptures. 

Mignon  (Un).  A  dandy  or  fop  was 
so  called  in  Paris  under  Henri  III. ;  under 
Louis  XIV.  he  was  called  un  libertin ; 
under  the  Regent  un  beau  or  un  talon 
rouge ;  under  the  Directory  un  incroy- 
able ;  later  on  un  petit  maitre,  merveil- 
leux,  6l&gant,  crevS,  gommeux  (sing. 
and  pi.),  blcarre. 

A  libertin  In  Moll6re's  time  meant  a  freethinker, 
Mignon,  pronounce  Min'yone. 

Mignon  (Le).  Henri  III.  of  France 
(1551, 1574-1589),  a  man-milliner, '  weaker 
than  woman,  and  worse  than  harlot.'  See 
above. 

Chicot  the  Jester  had  a  seat  at  the  council  board 
Of  the  Minion  king.— Hist,  of  France. 

Migration  of  Nations  (The). 
The  migration  of  the  northern  and  eastern 
hordes  towards  the  civilised  west  and 
,south,  which  brought  about  the  fall  of  the 
Roman  power. 

Milan  (Edict  of).  March  A.D.  818. 
Made  by  Constantino  the  Great  in  favour 
of  Christians.  By  this  edict,  the  perse- 
cutions of  the  Roman  governors  against 
Christians  ceased,  and  every  Roman  sub- 
ject was  free  to  choose  his  own  religious 
faith.  N.B.  What  were  called  heretics 
soon  fell  into  the  exception. 

Much  has  been  said  about  the  Roman  persecu- 
tions,  but  Buckle  tells  us  '  It  is  estimated  1,000,000 
persons  perished  during  the  Arian  schism; 
1  000  000  In  the  Carthaginian  struggles ;  7,000,000 
during  the  Saracen  slaughters  in  Spain  ;  5,000,000 
during  the  Crusades;  '2,000000  of  Saxons  and 
Scandinavians ;  1,000,000  in  the  wars  against  the 
Netherlands,  Albigenses,  Waldenses,  and  Hugue- 
nots •  100  000,000  during  the  Justinian  wars  ;  about 
25,000,000  Peruvians  and  Mexicans  ;  to  say  nothing 
of  the  dragonades,  minor  conflicts,  secret  murders, 
and  so  on ;  140  millions  !  What  were  the  twelve 
persecutions  compared  with  this  ? 

Milan  (The  League  of),  1575.  A 
French  Protestant  league,  the  object  of 
which  was  to  place  the  Due  d'Alencon  on 
the  throne.  This  league  was  aided  and 
abetted  by  Queen  Elizabeth,  who  waa 
attached  to  the  duke  personally.  In 
1577  King  Henri  III.  put  himself  at  the 
head  of  a  Catholic  league,  and  anothei 
religious  war  broke  out. 


6M 


MILAN 


IflLLERISM 


Milan  Decree  (The),  17  Dec.,  1807. 
The  counterpart  of  the  Berlin  decree  (q.v.). 
extending  the  '  continental  system '  to 
all  Italy,  except  the  pope's  dominions, 
which  followed  soon  afterwards.  This 
decree  ordained  that  '  any  vessel  which 
had  been  searched  by  an  English  ship,  or 
which  had  submitted  to  be  sent  on  a 
voyage  to  England,  or  had  paid  any  duty 
to  the  English  Government,  should  be 
declared  denationalised,  and  be  treated 
as  if  English.' 

Moat  certainly  Napoleon  was  no  politician. 

Milanese  Liturgy  (The),  or  Am. 
brosian  Liturgy  (q.v.). 

Mile'sian  Sect,  B.C.  657.  Originated 
with  Anaximander,  who  taught  that  man 
was  concocted  of  earth  and  water  Lak>  <1 
in  the  sun's  rays ;  and  that  heaven  is  a 
solid  concave  in  which  the  stars  are  fixed 
as  nails  to  prevent  its  falling.  However, 
he  taught  that  the  earth  is  spherical. 
See  Gen.  i.  24,  and  compare  with  i.  20. 

Milesians  (The).  A  Scotio  [».«. 
Gothic]  colony  which  came  to  ire- 
land  with  Milesius  and  his  eight  sons. 
They  landed  in  the  south-west  of  the 
island,  and  dispossessed  the  dynasties 
of  Tuatha-na-Danaan  (q.v.).  Five  of  the 
sons  perished,  and  ultimately  the  entire 
island  fell  into  the  hands  of  Heremon  or 
Erimhon,  who  furnished  twenty  succes- 
sors, all  of  whom  resided  at  Tara  in 
Meath.  About  B.C.  900  Ollav  Folia 
[Ollamh  Fodhla],  of  the  family  of  Ir,  a 
collateral  branch,  became  king.  The 
Milesian  race  is  the  glory  of  Ireland. 
Every  Irishman  loves  to  trace  his  line  to 
the  Milesians,  and  the  chroniclers  strive 
to  outvie  each  other  in  heaping  glory, 
honour,  and  antiquity  on  the  race.  The 
Milesian  kings  are  called  the  Scotic— a 
list  of  136  is  given  before  the  advent  of 
St.  Patrick— and  the  race  lasted  2,000 
years,  according  to  tradition ;  probably 
half  that  time  would  be  more  historically 
correct. 

An&stastus,  the  Sinaite,  says:  'Those  called  by 
the  ancients  Scythians  or  Scot!  are  Goths  and 
Danes.  Many  Irish  chroniclers  tell  us  that  the 
Milesians  came  from  Spain.  The  Celto-Scythne 
formed  a  part  of  the  people  of  Spain.' 

Military  Colours.  Each  British 
regiment  has  a  pair  of  colours,  the  Royal 
and  the  Regimental.  The  latter  contains 
the  names  of  the  most  important  engage- 
ments in  which  the  regiment  has  taken 
part 


Military  Knights  (The).  The 
title  given  by  William  IV.  to  thp  '  Vi»-r 
Knights '  (q.v.).  He  also  allowed  n<i>-,il 
officers  to  share  in  the  benefits  of  the 
brotherhood. 

Military  Orders.  See  under 
'  Monks  and  Monastic  Houses.' 

Milkwoman  of  Bristol  (Thi\ 
Ann  Yearsley,  a  poetess,  died  8  May,  1  -M>.;. 
Hannah  More  took  an  interest  in  her,  and 
raised  6001.  on  her  behalf;  but  Ann 
Yearsley  proved  very  un^nitrfnl  to  her 
benefactress. 

Mill-boy  of  the  81  ashes.  Henry 
Clay  (1777-1852).  So  called  from  '  The 
Slashes,'  a  swampy  country  in  the 
neighbourhood  of  a  place  in  Hanover 
County,  Virginia,  where  he  was  born,  and 
where  he  worked  a*  a  mill-boy. 

Millena'rians,  2nd  cent.  Believers 
in  the  millennium.  God  worked  six  days 
and  rested  on  the  seventh.  Psalm  xc.  4 
says,  a  thousand  years  are  in  God's  si<_rht  as 
one  day,  and  therefore  the  working  world 
will  last  6,000  years,  and  then  will  follow 
the  millennial  rest  for  1,000  years,  which 
will  be  ushered  in  by  a  general  resurrec- 
tion. Fifth-monarchy  men. 

Paplaa,  Irenwus,  Justin  Martyr,  Tertulllan. 
Ltictantlua,  N'epoa.  and  other*  were  believers  In 
the  millennium. 

Millenary  Petition  (The),  1C03. 
Presented  to  James  I.  of  England  on  his 
accession  by  800  clergymen,  praying  for 
a  reform  in  the  church  courts,  the  provi- 
sion and  training  of  godly  ministers,  and 
the  suppression  of  '  popish  usages '  in 
the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  James 
paid  no  heed  to  the  petition,  but  con- 
vened the  Hampton  Court  Conference 
(q.v.). 

The  petition  was  preaented  by  a  full  tontr  of  an 
the  clergy  of  the  realm,  and  was  called  Millenary 
because,  roughly  speaking,  it  was  signed  by  a 
thousand  clergymen.  The  chief  objections  were 
the  use  of  the  cross  in  baptism,  the  interrogatories 
to  Infants  answered  by  sponsors,  continuation. 
and  a  few  minor  particulars. 

Miller  (A  Joe).  A  pun,  so  called  from 
Joseph  Miller  (1684-1788),  an  actor,  noted 
for  his  suppers  in  which  wit  and  pun 
sparkled.  John  Mottley  compiled  a  col- 
lection of  jests  which  he  attributed  to 
Joe  Miller,  and  since  then  any  jest  ia 
called  a  Joe  Miller,  especially  those 
anonymous  and  somewhat  stale. 

Millerism,  or  '  Second  Adventisra/ 
derives  its  name  from  William  Miller, 


MILLIONI 


MINNESOTA 


'the  American  Prophet '  (1781-1849),  who 
fixed  by  minute  calculation  the  end  of 
the  world  10  Oct.,  1848  or  1844.  Before 
his  death  he  'demonstrated  from  pro- 
phecy '  that,  as  1844  had  failed,  the  years 
1857,  1867,  1873,  and  1889  were  indubit- 
ably fatal  years  between  15  and  25  Oct. 

In  1867  was  the  financial  panic  of  America,  and 
in  1878  the  great  financial  crash.  Between  1857and 
1W57  occurred  the  'great  rebellion.'  These,  how- 
ever, were  not  the  end  of  the  world,  nor  did  they 
bring  on  the  millennial  advent,  and  vet  Miller  had 
a  following  of  at  least  40,000  in  the  Western  States, 
New  England,  Middle  States,  and  Canada. 

Million!,  the  millionnaire.  Marco 
Polo  was  called  by  the  Venetians '  Messer 
Marco  Millioni '  (1256-1323),  and  his 
house  is  still  called  '  La  Corte  del  Mil- 
lioni.' It  is  on  the  canal  of  St.  Giovanni 
Crisostomo. 

Mllioni,  with  one  '  1,'  !•  now  the  more  common 
•spelling. 

Milton  of  Germany  ( The).  Fried- 
rich  Gottlieb  Klopstock,  author  of  '  The 
Messiah '  (1724-1803). 
A  very  German  Milton  Indeed.— COLERIDGE. 

Milton  of  Painting  (The).  Fuseli 
(1706-1781)  not  only  because,  like  Milton, 
he  united  terribiles  visuformee  with  the 
molle  att[ue  facetum,  but  also  painted 
and  exhibited  a  '  Gallery  of  Milton.' 

Mind  Ether,  or '  Mind  Atmosphere.' 
An  ether  which  produces  by  its  undula- 
tions on  the  nervous  tissue  the  sensation 
of  light  and  thought.  A  concentration 
of  this  nervous  tissue  forms  ganglia,  and 
the  union  of  ganglia  forms  brain.  This 
hypothesis  is  made  to  explain  '  Thought 
Eeading ' :  thus :  Nervous  surface,  it  is 
said,  transmits  sensation  faster  than  the 
undulations  of  mind  ether,  and  there- 
fore the  thought  of  the  thinker  is  com- 
municated to  the  reader,  who  is  further 
off  from  the  brain,  simultaneously  with 
the  impression  made  on  the  brain,  which 
is  much  nearer. 

Mind  of  the  School  (The).  Aris- 
totle was  so  called  by  Plato  (B.C.  884-822). 

Ming  Dynasty  (The).  The  twenty- 
first  Imperial  dynasty  of  China,  preceded 
by  the  Yuen  or  Y'en  and  followed  by  the 
Manchoo  dynasty.  It  gave  seventeen 
emperors,  and  lasted  276  years  (1368- 
1644).  The  seat  of  government  was  Nan- 
kin. This  dynasty  is  celebrated  for  its 
princes,  especially  Hong- 700  and  Tchin- 
TttU  wen-tee. 


Minims  (The),  1431.  Founded  by 
St.  Francis  de  Paula.  Often  called 
'Hermits  of  St.  Francis '  [i.e.  of  Paula]. 

These  are  not  the  Minorites  (8  syl.)  or  Frerea 
If  ineurs  of  St.  Francis  [of  Assisi]  founded  In  1221. 

Ministerial  Whitebait  Dinner 
(The).  A  dinner  given  to  the  cabinet 
ministers  at  Greenwich  soon  after  Trinity 
Monday,  that  is,  a  short  time  before  the 
close  of  the  session.  These  dinners  began 
with  Sir  Bobert  Preston,  M.P.  for  Dover, 
who  invited  his  friend  Old  George  Eose, 
secretary  of  the  Treasury,  to  dine  with 
him  at  Dagenham  Lake,  where  he  had  a 
1  fishing  cottage.'  After  a  year  or  two 
Pitt  was  asked  to  join,  and  subsequently 
Greenwich  was  selected  as  a  more  con- 
venient place  of  tryst.  Lord  Camden 
was  next  asked  to  join  the  trio,  and  then 
Mr.  Long  [Lord  Farnborough].  The 
private  dinner  next  became  a  ministerial 
dinner,  in  which  each  of  the  guests  paid 
his  quota,  and  the  invitations  were  sent 
out  by  the  private  secretary  of  Lord 
Farnborough. 

Ministers;  Bill  (The),  1660.  Passed 
by  the  convention  parliament  (q.v.).  By 
this  bill  all  ministers  installed  within  a 
stated  time  were  to  be  expelled  from  the 
pulpits  of  the  Anglican  Church.  This 
bill  did  not  give  satisfaction,  because  it 
did  not  go  back  far  enough,  and  many 
pulpits  remained  in  the  occupation  of 
Presbyterians. 

Ministers'  Money.  A  tax  imposed 
on  the  householders  of  Dublin,  Cork, 
&c.  for  the  support  of  the  Established 
Church.  Abolished  in  1857. 

Minnesingers  (The).  Minne 
means  love ;  the  Minnesingers  were  love- 
poets,  contemporary  in  Germany  with 
the  House  of  Hohenstauffen  (q.v.),  be- 
cause these  kings  spoke  Suabian,  the 
richest,  smoothest,  and  most  musical  of 
the  German  dialects.  Though  called 
love-singers,  some  of  their  poems  were 
national  ballads,  and  some  were  extended 
romances.  Walter  of  Vogelweide  was 
by  far  the  best  of  the  lyrists ;  Heinrich 
of  Veldig  was  the  most  naive  and  in- 
genious; Hartmann  the  most  classical; 
Wolfram  the  most  sublime;  and  Gott- 
fried the  most  licentious.  See  *  Wartburg 
Contests.' 

Minneso'ta  (U.S.  America).  An 
Indian  word  meaniug '  Sky-tinted  Water.' 


MINNINQ 


MI8B 


The  state  receives  its  name  from  the 
river.  The  nickname  of  the  inhabitants 
is  Oophera. 

Minning  Day,  i.e.  'Reminding  day.' 
The  anniversary  of  a  person's  death,  when 
a  mass  is  offered  up  for  the  repose  of  the 
soul. 

Mi'nors,  Min'orites  (3  syl.),  or 
'Grey  Friars,'  1209.  Founded  by  St. 
Francis  d'Assisi ;  confirmed  1210 ;  and 
settled  in  England  1224. 

Minute  Men,  1776.  The  militia  of 
12,000  men  enrolled  by  the  American 
congress  adjourned  from  Concord  to  Cam- 
bridge. So  called  because  they  were  to 
turn  out  at  a  minute's  notice  with  musket 
and  rifle.  Soon  augmented  to  20,000. 

Miquelets,  1675.  Spanish  guerillas 
in  the  Pyrenees,  on  the  frontiers  of  Cata- 
lonia and  Aragon,  who  armed  themselves 
to  push  back  the  French  invaders  led  by 
Schomberg.  So  called  from  their  leader 
Miquelet  de  Prats.  To  combat  them 
Louis  XIV.  created  100  companies  of 
fusiliers  de  montagnes,  also  called 
Miquelets. 

The  mountain  guides  in  the  Pyrenees 
are  called  Miquelets.  In  1808  Napoleon 
I.  organised  them  to  put  down  the 
Spanish  guerillas. 

The  country  swarmed  with  Mlquelota,  a  sort  of 
lawless  Catalans,  who  declared  for  the  Austrian*. 
— HOWITT.  llitt.  of  En0.  (Anne,  p.  212). 

Mirabeau  of  the  Gironde(T7ie). 
Vergniaud,  the  most  eloquent  man  of  the 
Second  Assembly. 

Mirabeau  of  the  Sans  Culottes 
(The).  George  J.  Danton  1759-1794. 
Also  called  the  '  Mirabeau  of  the  Mar- 
kets,' and  the  'Mirabeau  of  the  Mob.' 
He  was  Mirabeau  cast  in  a  more  vulgar 
mould. 

Pronounce  Uf'-rah-bo ;  Sahn  [nasal]  ku-lot.' 

Miracle  of  the  Age  (The).  So 
Roger  Bacon  is  called  by  Dr.  Freind,  in  his 
'  History  of  Physic.' 

Miracles  at  St.  M6dard,  1690- 
1727.  Referred  to  by  Paley  in  his 
'Evidences'  as  sufficiently  grave  to  be 
worthy  of  his  consideration.  The  Abb6 
de  Paris,  a  very  charitable  man,  was 
buried  in  the  cemetery  of  St.  Me'dard, 
and  miracles  were  said  to  be  performed 
at  his  tomb.  The  crowd  BO  increased 
that  government  found  it  accessary  to 


forbid  anyone  visiting  the  tomb.  The 
abbe  was  a  Jansenist,  and  all  Jan- 
sen  ists  insisted  that  the  cures  were 
miraculous;  but  their  opponents  attri- 
buted the  cures  to  excitement  operat  in-; 
on  the  nervous  system.  Convulsions 
were  the  general  malady. 

A  wag  wrote  over  the  gates  a  doggerel  to  this 
effect: 

The  king  henceforth  forbids  God  s  grace 
To  show  bin  wonders  in  this  place. 

Miraculous    Campaign   (T7«0, 
1670.     That  of  John  Sobieski  the  Polish 
general,  who  triumphed  over  the  allied 
Cossacks  and  Tartars,  instigated  : 
by  Louis  XIV.  of  France. 

Mirror  of  all  Martial  Men 
(The).  Thomas  earl  of  Salisbury  (died 
1428). 

Mirror  of  Courtesy  (The}.  Sir 
Pliilip  Sidney,  author  of  the  '  Arcadia ' 
(1554-1586). 

Mirror  of  Justice  (The).  Queen 
Victoria.  In  1882  prayers  were  offered 
in  the  mosques  of  Cairo  and  the  pro- 
vinces for  Queen  Victoria  under  that 
appellation. 

Mirrpr  of  Salvation  (The).  A 
sacred  picture  book  with  Bible 
and  sacred  legends  in  rhymes,  with  illus- 
trative pictures.  This  book  and  the 
*  Biblia  Pauperum  '  (q.v.)  weru  immensely 
popular  before  the  Reformation. 

Mise  of  Amiens  (The),  23  Jan., 
1264.  Louis  IX.  undertook  to  n 
between  Henry  III.  of  England  and  his 
barons,  and  gave  his  verdict  wholly  in 
favour  of  the  king,  cancelling  the  '  I'n>- 
visions  of  Oxford  '  (q.v.)  passed  by  the 
Mad  Parliament.  The  verdict  adjudged 
that  the  great  officers  of  state  should  be 
appointed  by  the  crown;  and  that  pliena 
should  be  allowed  to  hold  castles  in 
land,  and  state  offices  if  the  king  pi. 
&c.  The  decision  of  King  Louis  was  in- 
dignantly rejected  by  the  Londoners,  and 
led  to  the  battle  of  Lewes,  in  which  Simon 
de  Montfort  and  the  Londoners  proved 
the  victors. 

Mlse,  pronounce  mftz. 

Mise  of  Lewes  (The),  14  May, 
1264.  A  truce  after  the  battle  of  Lewes. 
By  this  mise  [ineez]  it  was  provided  thai 
the  king  was  to  be  supreme,  but  was  to 
be  assisted  by  a  council  nominated  by  the 
Earl  of  Leicester,  the  Earl  of  Gloucester, 
and  the  Bishop  of  ChichesUur.  II  WM 


MISHNA 


MISSA 


689 


&t  this  crisis  that  Simon  de  Montfort 
summoned  for  the  first  time  two  citizens 
from  every  borough  to  take  their  seats 
with  the  knights  of  the  shires  in  the  par- 
liamentary assembly. 

Mishna  (The).  A  collection  of  the 
civil  laws  and  traditions  of  the  Hebrews. 
The  Jews  say  that  Moses  on  Mount  Sinai 
received,  besides  the  decalogue,  many 
other  laws  which  he  taught  the  70  elders. 
Judas,  a  learned  rabbi,  collected  these 
floating  traditions,  and  codified  them. 
The  Mishna  was  written  in  the  2nd  cent. 
A.D.  at  Tiberias,  and  forms  the  first  part 
of  the  Talmud  (q.v.) 

The  rabbi  Judas  was  called  '  the  saint.' 

Missa    Adventi'tia.      A  votive 


Missa  Ambrosia'na.  Instituted 
by  St.  Ambrose  (874-897),  and  used  in 
Milan  Cathedral. 

Missa  Anima'rum.  High  mass 
for  the  dead. 

Missa  Annualis.    Daily  mass. 

Missa  Audi'ta.  Mentioned  by 
Robert  of  Gloucester. 

Hora  Bcxta  pro  grammatistis  parva  lectio  flat, 
ut  aptius  congregentur  in  sacello,  et  hora  septima 
precise  celebretur  Missa,  ut  loquuntur, '  Audita.' 

Missa  Au'rea.  An  unusually  grand 
mass  celebrated  in  mediaeval  times  once 
a  year  in  honour  of  the  Virgin  Mary. 

Missa  Cardinalis.  Mass  cele- 
brated by  a  cardinal. 

Missa  Cat'echumeno'rum.  The 

mass  up  to  the  introitus,  when  all  cate- 
chumens are  dismissed  by  the  deacon 
with  these  words, '  Si  quis  non  communi- 
cat,  det  locum.' 

Missa  Copeta'ta.  A  mass  accom- 
panied by  the  striking  of  a  bell  on  one 
side  with  several  distinct  strokes.  '  Cam- 
pan  83  alterum  latus  divisis  et  distinctis 
ictibus  pulsare.' 

Missa  Die'i.  The  mass  celebrated 
after  the  usual  early  mass, '  orto  jam  die.' 

Missa  Familia'ris.      A    private 


Missa  de  Jeju'niis.      The  mass 
which  is  celebrated  on  fast  days. 

Missa  Judicii.     A  maaa  which  is 
an  appeal  to  God  of  a  man's  innocence  of 


some  charge  brought  against  him.  This 
is  of  the  nature  of  an  ordeal. 

Missa  Lu'minum,   or  'Chande- 

leur.'  In  German  '  Lichtmesse  '  for  the 
Feast  of  Purification  (Candlemas),  2  Feb., 
in  commemoration  of  the  '  churching '  of 
the  Virgin  Mary  after  the  birth  of  Jesus 
Said  to  have  been  instituted  by  Justinian 
in  542. 

Missa  Lunat'ica.  Mass  celebrated 
on  the  day  of  the  new  moon. 

Missa  Matutinalis,  or  'Missa 
Minor,'  'quse  post  exactas  matutinas 
dicitur.' 

Missa  Nava'lis,  or  'Missa  Nau- 
tica.'  Mass  celebrated  aboard  ship.  It 
is  a  missa  sicca  (q.v.),  because  the  roll- 
ing of  the  ship  might  cause  the  wine  to 
be  spilt. 

Missa  Nova.  A  celebrant's  maiden 
mass. 

Missa  Nuptialis.  A  mass  cele- 
brated at  a  wedding. 

Missa  Paschalis.  The  seven 
masses  during  the  Easter  festival. 

Missa  Peregrino'rum.  A  masa 
for  all  except  the  ordained  clergy.  After 
the  chapter  the  poor  are  summoned  by  a 
bell  to  the  '  Missa  Matutinalis,'  and  the 
celebrant  for  the  week  sings  the  Greater 
Mass.  The  alms  being  then  distributed, 
he  proceeds  with  the  '  Missa  Peregrino- 
rum,'  which  is  said,  not  sung. 

Peregrin!  dicuntur  omnes  qui  non  Bunt  de  epi- 
•copatu  ordinatis,  give  Bint  clerici,  sive  laici. 

Du  CANGE,  vol.  v.  p.  246,  col.  1. 

Missa  Perfecta.  A  mass  where 
both  bread  and  wine  are  administered  to 
the  communicants. 

Missa     PrsBsan'ctificato'rum. 

A  mass  without  consecration,  as  on  Good 
Friday,  when  there  is  no  consecration  of 
the  elements.  They  are  consecrated  the 
previous  day.  The  Greek  Church  cele- 
brates such  masses  in  Lent,  except  on 
Saturdays  and  Sundays.  See  '  Mass  of 
the  Presanctified.' 

Missa  Sicca.  A  mass  without  the 
elements.  This  may  occur  when  a  priest 
has  already  administered  a  previous  sa- 
crament. '  Sacerdoa  non  potest  conficere 
quia  forte  jam  celebravit,  vel  ob  aliain 
causam  potest  accepta  stola  Epistolaia 
et  Evangelium  legere,  et  docere  Oratio- 


MISSA 


MISSISSIPPI 


nem  dominicam,  et  dare  benedictionem,' 
&o.  DUBANDUS,  '  Rationale  divinorum 
officiorum  libris  viii.  distinctum  '  (Book 
iv.  chap.  I,  n  28). 

Bacerdote  agonto  quee  aunt  celebrantis,  cam  In- 
troltu,  Collecta,  Epistola,  Evangelic,  et  CanUois; 
c|ul  tamen,  quia  non  vult  conimunicare,  non  con- 
M>crat  Ua  ut  Missa  bit  sine  corporc  et  Sanguia* 
Domini.— ECKIUS. 

Missa  Venat'ica.  A  short  mass 
celebrated  very  early  in  the  morning  for 
persons  about  to  follow  the  chase. 

Missa  Voti'va.    A  mass  '  quw  ex 

proprio  voto,  sen  motu,  peragitur  et  dici- 

tur,  ad  differentiam  Missae  quae  a  Kalen- 

dario  praecipitur  (Monachns  Milstatensis, 

in  Miraculia  B.  Domitiani,'  n  20). 

Missa  de  Aguinaldo.  Aguinaldo 
is  Spanish  for  '  New  Year's  gift.'  Latin, 
strtna.  French,  ttrennes  (2  syl.)  This 
mass  is  offered  before  daybreak. 

Misses  vero  qnas  HiBpanlce  'de  Aguinaldo ' 
vocant,  antoqaam  dies  llluxerlt,  ne  celebrentur. 
—Concilium  Mexicanum,  1C85. 

Missa  de  Excepta'to.  In  the  Am- 
brosian  Missal,  is  a  mass  celebrated  the 
day  preceding  Christmas  Day.  '  Praepa- 
ratio  ad  vesperam  Natal  is  Domini.' 

Missro  Bifaciatse,  Trifaciatro, 
&c.  When  the  celebrant  joins  together 
two  or  more  masses  haying  different 
objects. 

Miss»  Periales.  Seven  masses 
celebrated  at  the  Festival  of  the  Holy 
Trinity.  First  day  in  honour  of  the 
Trinity;  second  day  in  honour  of  the 
Logos ;  third  day  in  honour  of  the  Holy 
Ghost ;  fourth  day  in  honour  of  Charity ; 
fifth  day  hi  honour  of  the  Holy  Angels  ; 
sixth  day  in  honour  of  the  Cross ;  and 
seventh  day  in  honour  of  the  Virgin 
Mary. 

Missal  (The),  6th  cent.  A  book 
which  serves  for  the  celebration  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  mass.  It  contains  the 
text  of  all  the  different  masses  used 
during  the  year.  Pope  Gelasius,  who 
died  A. P.  496,  composed  the  first  missal ; 
it  was  in  2  vols.,  which  Gregory  the 
Great  reduced  to  one  (died  604).  Each 
diocese  and  each  religious  order  has  ita 
own  missal.  There  are  also  the  Greek, 
Spanish,  Coptic,  Ambrosial),  and  other 
Missals. 

The  dally  service  book  U  called  the  '  Breviary  ' 
*.«.). 


Missi  Domin'ici.  Eight  commit 
sinners  sent  into  the  provinces  to  inspect 
the  conduct  of  dukes  and  counts.  They 
were  first  organised  by  Charlemagne, 
who  divided  the  empire  into  ten  Missa- 
tica.  Charles  le  Chauve  increased  the 
Missatica  to  twelve.  Each  was  visitcil 
in  January,  April,  July,  and  October  by 
two  Missi  (a  count  and  an  abbot).  The 
custom  was  discontinued  at  the  close  of 
the  Carlovingian  dynasty. 

Missing  Link  (The).  The  link 
between  man  and  the  ape.  According  to 
the  theory  of  evolution,  the  lower  animals 
develop  into  the  higher  animals,  so  that  tin- 
larvae  of  Ascidians  (a  marine  molluscoid) 
developed  gradually  into  apes,  and  pro- 
bably apes  are  only  one  link  from  man  ; 
but  hitherto  no  trace  of  that  link  has 
been  discovered,  unless,  indeed,  it  be  in 
the  Neanderthal  skull  found  in  the  Rhine 
province  of  Prussia,  which  seems  to  be 
between  the  skull  of  an  ape  and  the  skull 
of  a  human  being.  See  '  Alali.' 

Evolution  goes  much  farther  back  than  this. 
The  condensation  of  nebulous  vapour  may  be 
called  the  first  step. 

Mission  (Prftrea  de  la),  1632. 
Established  by  St.  Vincent  de  Paul. 
Also  called  '  Lazarists.' 

Mississippi  (U.S.  America).  So 
called  (1800)  from  the  river.  It  is  an 
Indian  word  meaning  the  'long  and  great 
waters.'  The  inhabitants  are  nicknamed 
Tadpole*. 

Mississippi  Scheme  (The),  1716- 
17*20.  A  financial  scheme  proposed  by 
John  Law  to  the  French  government, 
whereby  he  himself  was  to  be  the  sole 
creditor  of  the  nation,  and  was  to  DP 
allowed  to  issue  paper-money  to  ten 
times  the  value  of  the  national  debt — 
that  is,  he  relieved  the  nation  of  '2ns 
millions  sterling  on  the  right  of  i- 
paper-money  to  the  value  of  2,ObO 
million  pounds.  The  regent  was  so 
charmed  with  the  scheme  that  he  gave 
Law  permission  to  open  at  once  The 
Royal  Bank  of  France,  and  to  issue  his 
notes.  The  bank  received  deposits,  dis- 
counted bills,  gave  promissory  notes,  all 
in  paper.  It  was  a  prodigious  BII 
and  the  regent  gave  '  the  lioyal  Bank ' 
the  exclusive  right  of  coining  money, 
transferred  to  it  the  old  East  India 
Company,  and  granted  it  the  exclusive 
trade  of  Louisiana  on  the  banks  of  the 


MISSOURI 


MOHAMMEDAN 


691 


Mississippi.  A  5001.  share  was  now 
worth  18,0002.,  and  John  Law  was  made 
Comptroller-General  of  France.  In  1720 
the  scheme  exploded,  and  20s.  would 
have  purchased  160,000  pounds'  worth 
of  Law's  notes.  The  nation  was  well 
nigh  ruined.  See  '  South  Sea  Scheme.' 

Missouri  (U.S.  America).  So  called 
(1821)  from  the  river  of  the  same  name 
(Indian).  The  inhabitants  are  nicknamed 
Pukes,  or  more  commonly  Pikes. 

Mr.  Speaker.  The  office  of  Speaker 
dates  back  to  the  reign  of  Edward  III. 
Sir  Walter  Hungerford,  however,  was 
the  first  to  receive  the  title  of  'Mr. 
Speaker,'  1414.  The  Speaker  is  addressed 
by  members  as  '  Sir  '  or  '  Mr.  Speaker.' 

Mithridat'ic  Wars  (The).  Be- 
tween the  Romans  and  Mithridates  king 
of  Pontus. 

1  (B.C.  89-85).  Fimbria  defeated  Mi- 
thridates at  Pergamos. 

2  (B.C.  83-81).  Sulla  took  from  Mithri- 
dates all  the  Ionian  cities  in  Asia  Minor. 

8  (B.C.  74-63).  Pompey  defeated  Mi- 
thridates VI.,  and  the  king  of  Pontus 
killed  himself. 

A  '  mithridate,'  or  antidote  to  all  poisons,  la 
named  from  Mithridates  the  Great,  who  knew  the 
secret  of  such  an  antidote. 

Mitred  Abbots.  Lord  abbots  who 
Bat  and  voted  in  the  House  of  Lords. 
So  called  because  they  wore  mitres. 

Moal'lakats  (The  Seven).  The 
seven  most  ancient  sacred  poems  of  the 
Arabians,  a  copy  of  which  (according  to 
Caussin  de  Perceval's  '  History  of  the 
Arabs ')  is  always  suspended  in  the  Kaaba 
of  Mecca. 

The  authors  are :  Imroulcays,  Tarafa,  Labfd, 
Zohair-Abu  Selma,  Antara,  Amr  ibn-Kolthoum. 
and  Harith.  Armand  Caussin  has  translated  his 
father's  book  into  French. 

Mob  Monday,  8  Feb.,  1886.  So 
called  from  the  riots  of  the  unemployed 
which  took  place  in  Trafalgar  Square, 
London. 

Model  Prison  (The).  Pentonville, 
Caledonian  Road,  London. 

Moderates  (Thf-).  The  Russell, 
Sydney,  and  Hampden  factions,  in  the 
great  republican  plot  headed  by  Lord 
Shaftesbury,  in  the  latter  part  of  the 
rfeign  of  Charles  II.  The  more  violent, 
auch  as  Lord  Howard,  Rumbold,  and 
Colonel  Rumsev,  were  more  '  thorough,' 


and  would  have  assassinated  both 
Charles  and  his  brother  James  in  order 
to  establish  a  Commonwealth. 

Moderates     and     Highfliers. 

1885,  in  the  Scotch  Presbyterian  Church. 
The  Moderates  were  also  called  '  Intru- 
sionists.'  That  is,  they  did  not  considei 
the  Veto  Law  (q.v.)  an  arrogant  intru- 
sion of  the  patron's  right  of  presentation, 
but  only  a  moderate  check  on  that  right. 
A  presentee  could  not  be  rejected  from 
causeless prejudice, ,but  only  for  adequate 
reasons.  See  '  Intrusionists.' 

The  leaders  of  the  Moderates  were  Dr.  Bryce, 
Dr.  Cooke,  and  Dr.  Robertson. 

Modern  Charlemagne  (The). 
Napoleon  I.  (1769-1821). 

Modern  History  begins  with  the 
16th  cent.  About  which  time  occurred 
the  invention  of  printing,  the  discovery 
of  America,  and  the  Lutheran  Reforma- 
tion. 

Printing  made  generally  known          1460 

Columbus  set  sail  for  America 1498 

Reformation  begun  in  Germany  by  Luther. . .    1517 

Modern  History  (Professorship 
of).  In  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
1724,  instituted  by  George  I.  Present 
stipend  871Z.  a  year.  See  '  Prince  Con- 
sort Prize.' 

Modern  Nimrod  (The).  Napo- 
leon  Bonaparte  (1769-1821). 

Modern  Scepticism  (Father  of). 
Bayle  (1647-1706).  Famous  for  his  '  His- 
torical and  Critical  Dictionary.' 

Modhafferians  (The).  A  petty 
dynasty  of  Turkomans,  which  reigned 
over  Farsistan  (1835-1894),  when  it  was 
overthrown  by  Tamerlane.  It  gave  four 
princes,  the  founder  being  Modhaffer. 
They  were  contemporary  with  the  II- 
khanians,  and  were  always  at  war  with 
other  princes  in  Persia. 

Modus  (The),  i.e.  '  Modus  deci- 
mandi.'  A  composition  for  tithes.  It 
may  either  be  perpetual  or  for  the  lives 
of  the  contracting  parties. 

Mogh's  Half  of  Ireland.    The 

southern  half;  the  other  moiety  was 
called  Conn's  half,  from  the  sons  of  a 
king  who  divided  the  island  into  two 
parts.  This  was  about  half  a  century 
after  the  death  of  Tuathal. 

Mohammedan  (A).  This  word  is 
an  insulting  misnomer.  The  system  of 


693 


MOHOCKS 


MONAD 


the  prophet  is  Islam  (submission  to  and 
faith  in  God),  and  a  single  adherent  of 
that  faith  is  a  Moslem,  a  word  from  the 
same  root  as  Islam.  As  well  call  a  Jew 
a  Mosaist  as  call  a  Moslem  a  Moham- 
medan. 

God  Is  most  great,  and  there  IB  nothing  else 
Croat,  Is  the  Moslem's  creed.  Man  must  submit  to 
Qod,  and  flnd  In  him  his  only  true  and  greatest 
happiness  In  the  Moslem's  life.  Almsgiving,  taut- 
Ing,  prayer,  and  pilgrimage  are  his  four  chief 
duties. 

Mohocks,  or  Mohawks,  1711- 
1714.  A  set  of  disorderly  people  who 
infested  the  streets  of  London  at  nipht 
and  to(  k  pleasure  in  wounding  and  dis- 
figuring those  whom  they  met.  In  1711 
the  government  offered  100Z.  reward  for 
the  apprehension  of  any  one  of  the  gang. 
The  Coxe  MSS.  (in  the  British  Museum) 
inform  us  that  Marlborough  was  advised 
to  suborn  these  ruffians  in  1712, '  to  scour 
the  streets  by  night  and  strike  terror 
into  the  population.'  This  seems  to  be 
a  blunder,  as  the  scourers  who  scoured 
the  streets  of  the  Mohocks  were  another 
set  of  street  brawlers. 

These  Mohawks  were  bands  of  young  men, 
many  of  them  of  good  families,  who  issued  into 
the  streets  at  nltfht  and  committed  all  sorts  of 
riots  and  brutalities,  even  on  women  and  children 
.  .  .  whom  they  met  with  in  the  badly  lighted 
streets.— How  ITT,  Hittory  of  England,  (Anne,  292). 

In  1712  Sir  Mark  Cole  and  three  other  gentlemen 
were  tried  at  Old  Bailey  for  attacking  tha 
watch  in  Dovereux  Street.  They  slit  two  per- 
sons'  noses,  cut  a  woman  in  the  arm  with  a  knife 
so  as  to  disable  her  for  life,  and  rolled  another  in 
a  tub  down  Snow  Hill.  Gay,  In  his  'Trivia,' 
mentions  these  atrocities  committed  by  the 
Mohocks.  Mohocks  or  Mohawks  were  one  of  the 
five  confederated  nations  of  the  Iroquols. 

Moidart.    See  '  Seven  Men  of,'  &c. 

Moiley,  i.e.  Assassination,  1798.  A 
word  adopted  by  the  '  United  Irishmen."* 
A  person  obnoxious  to  the  secret  society 
was  '  consigned  to  the  Moiley ' — that  is, 
was  doomed  to  assassination.  When  a 
murder  became  known,  it  was  said  that 
'Moiley  had  had  him,'  or  ' Moiley  had 
eaten  him.'  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Captain  Moonlight  and  Rory  of  the  Hill  were 
the  phrases  used  in  the  last  quarter  of  the  19th 

Mo'linism.  The  doctrine  of  Louis 
Molina  the  Spanish  Jesuit.  See  '  Moli- 
nists.' 

Molinists.  Disciples  of  Louis 
Molina  (1585 -1600),  a  Spanish  Jesuit, 
who  attempted  to  reconcile  Free  Grace 
with  Free  Will.  He  taught  that  God's 
reprobation  and  election  were  conse- 
quent on  God's  foreknowledge ;  that 


God  gives  to  all  sufficient  grace  for  their 
salvation  if  they  would  but  accept  it ; 
but  to  the  elect  He  does  more — with  Una 
general  grace  He  gives  also  co-operative 
grace.  It  is  a  shade  of  Pelagianism,  from 
which,  however,  it  differs  in  this :  Molina 
distinctly  presupposes  the  inability  of 
man  to  turn  to  God  without  a  super- 
natural  act  of  grace. 

Mollniste,  or  the  disciples  of  Molina,  must  r*.o» 
be  confounded  with  Mollnosltcs  (QsMtM*),  th« 
disciples  of  MoUnos.  See  below. 

Moli'nosites  (4  syl.).  Disi-ipl«-.< 
of  Michael  Mollnos (1627-105)6)  of  Spain, 
author  of  '  Perfect  Contemplation '  or 
Quietism,  for  which  he  was  imprisoned  by 
the  Inquisition  in  1685.  See  '  Quietism.' 

Molly  Maguires.  Irish  Ribbon- 
men,  named  Maguire  from  Cornelius 
Maguire,  baron  of  Inniskillen.who  in  l»;il 
took  part  with  Sir  Phelim  O'Neil  in  the 
project  of  the  Irish  rebellion.  Called 
Molly  because  the  banded  marauders 
conducted  their  forays  in  the  guise  of 
women's  dresses.  The  association  was 
planted  also  in  Pennsylvania,  where  a 
charter  was  granted  them  under  the 
name  of  '  The  Ancient  Order  of  Hiber- 
nians.' The  Molly  Maguires  made  them- 
selves conspicuous  in  the  sanguinary 
Tithe  War  (q.v.),  1830-1885.  They  also 
perpetrated  many  dreadful  crimes  in  the 
U.S.,  where  numbers  of  them  were  exe- 
cuted. See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Molly  Magulres  wen  generally  stout  active 
young  men,  dressed  up  In  women's  clothes,  with 
faces  blackened  or  otherwise  disguised  ...  In 
this  state  they  used  suddenly  to  surprise  the  un- 
fortunate grippers,  keepers,  and  process  servers, 
and  either  duck  them  in  bog-holes,  or  beat  them 
In  the  most  merciless  manner,  so  that  Molly 
Maguires  became  the  terror  of  our  officials.— 
TRENCH.  RealitUt  oflrithLife,  p.  82. 

Momonians.  Natives  of  Munster, 
in  Ireland.  The  Irish  for  Munster  it 
Mumha  (pronounce  Mooa).  Cf.  Estho- 
nian,  Muhutna,  'rich  land';  inuhn~ 
nestd, '  [men]  from  the  rich  land.'  (De 
Kay.) 

His  claims  were  admitted  after  a  desperate 
battle  was  fought,  In  which  7,000  Momonians  fell. 
1161.— O  CONOB,  Hittory  of  th?  Iiith  l'<«i>lt,  p.  47. 

Monad.  According  to  Pythagoras,  is 
the  impartible,  a  mathematical  point 
without  parts.  Length  is  a  duad,  breadth 
a  triad,  depth  a  tetrad.  Physically,  he 
says,  intellectual  capacity  which  is  im- 
partible is  a  monad ;  scientific  knowledge 
is  a  duad  ;  opinion  is  a  triad ;  and  sense  ia 
a  tetrad,  because  it  is  apprehended  by  the 


MONADS 


MONITORIAL 


Monads  (The  Theory  of).  By  Wil- 
helm  Leibnitz  of  Germany  (1646-1716). 
He  says  there  are  two  kinds  of  proto- 
plasms—spiritual monads  and  material 
monads.  The  former  make  mind,  and 
the  latter  body.  Spirit  monads,  he  says,- 
possess  innate  consciousness, — material 
monads  possess  innate  sensibility.  Spirit 
monads  are  the  protoplasms  of  the  soul, 
material  monads  are  the  protoplasms  of 
the  body. 

A  monad  Is  the  Indivisible  element  of  an  element. 

An  atom  is  the  indivisible  element  of  a  simple 
substance. 

A  molecule  Is  the  indivisible  element  of  a  com- 
pound substance. 

A  microbe  is  a  minute  living  organism. 

Protoplasm  is  the  physical'  basis  of  life. 

V  An  atom  of  gold  is  gold,  but  a  monad  Is  the 
Indivisible  basis  of  the  element  of  gold.  Zeno, 
Leucippos,  Democrltos,  and  Epicures  preceded 
Leibnitz  in  this  theory  of  created  things. 

Monarchians, '  Monarchiani.'  Those 
who  maintained  the  monarchy  of  God 
(q.v.).  Tertullian  refers  to  them. 

Monarchy  of  God  (The).  A  phrase 
used  by  anti-Trinitarians  to  express  the 
one  and  only  supremacy  of  the  one  God, 
the  one  Ruler  of  the  universe. 

It  is  difficult  to  find  words  to  express  this  one- 
ness, but  it  means  that  God  has  only  one  person- 
ality, not  three  personalities,  according  to  the 
Athanasian  Creed. 

Monarchy  of  the  Barricades 

(The).  Louis-Philippe  of  France,  called 
'Le  Roi  Citoyen'  (1788,  reigned  1830- 
1848,  died  1850).  Made  king  after  the 
Grande  Semaine,  when  Charles  X.  waa 
driven  from  the  throne  of  France.  Louis- 
Philippe  was  '  King  of  the  French,'  not 
'  King  of  France.' 

Monastery  of  the  Curses  of 
Ireland  (The).  The  monastery  of  St. 
Ruan  was  so  called  because  in  554  the 
abbots  and  monks  cursed  those  who 
dragged  therefrom  to  Tara  a  fugitive 
criminal  who  had  fled  to  it  for  sanctuary. 
The  criminal  was  put  to  death,  and  the 
abbot  and  monks  went  in  procession  to 
Tara  and  cursed  it.  '  From  that  day  no 
king  ever  sat  again  in  Tara.' 

Monastic  Orders.  See  under 
'  Monks  and  Monastic  Houses.' 

Monatti.  A  class  of  men,  professed 
attendants  on  the  plague,  ever  ready  for 
the  most  dangerous  and  disgusting  ser- 
f  ices.  It  was  their  duty  to  convey  those 
sick  of  the  plague  to  the  hospitals,  and 
attend  them  there ;  to  watch  over  those 
who  remained  at  home  while  the  plague 


lasted,  and  to  carry  away  the  dead  for  in- 
terment. 

Mondays  (Unlucky).  There  are 
three  unlucky  Mondays  in  the  year :  (1) 
the  first  Monday  in  April,  on  which  day 
Cain  was  born  and  Abel  slain ;  (2)  the 
first  Monday  in  August,  on  which  day 
Sodom  and  Gomorrah  were  overthrown  ; 
and  (3)  the  last  Monday  in  December,  the 
day  on  which  Judas  was  born.  See 
1  Egyptian  Days.' 

Money. 

ROMAN  *.   t.   <i. 

Teruncius      ...  0    0    Of 

Sestertius  or  Nummus,  marked  H.  S., 
a  corruption  of  LL.S.  i.e.  2j  Ibs. 

(semis)         0    0    li 

Silver  denariut       ...  00 

Aureus          ...       .».       ...  0  16 

Great  Roman  talent     ...        «.       ^  1125    0 

Ordinary  talent    ...        M.        *.        M  90    0 

Small  talent          ...«.«...  60    0 
GREEK 

Brass  obolos            «,•«,«.  00 

Silver  drachma      ^       «.  00 

Golden  stater         ...       ^.       «.       „.  0  16 

Mina «»...«.  80 

Talent ^.       «.       ...        _  180    0 

JEWISH 

Gerah  (silver)        M       •....'«.  0     i 

Khekrl  (silver)        -.       —       «.«.  02 

Mina    _       ^                  ...  6  14 

Talent  of  silver     ... 842    0 

Talent  of  gold        ... 6475    0 

PERSIAN 

Daric,  worth  25«.,  was  used  In  Athens,  and  some- 
times called  a  stater. 

Money-bote.  A  commutation  of 
punishment  by  a  money  fine.  All  offences 
except  parricide,  sacrilege,  and  the  mur- 
der of  a  master  by  his  slave,  could  be  so 
commuted. 

Mong-koo  (The).  So  the  Mogul 
Tartars  are  called  by  the  Chinese.  '  Koo ' 
means  dominion,  power,  &c.,  and  '  Mong- 
koo  '  means  '  The  Mogul  power  or 
dominion,'  founded  by  Ginghis  Khan  in 
1206. 

Mongolian  Bonaparte  (The). 
Tamerlane  or  Timur  the  Tartar  (1836- 
1405). 

Mongrel  Parliament  (The),  1681. 
Held  at  Oxford,  consisting  of  Whigs  and 
Tories,  by  whom  the  Exclusion  Bill  waa 
passed,  and  all  Catholics  having  an  in- 
come exceeding  100Z.  a  year  were 
banished  and  their  children  taken  from 
them  to  be  educated  in  the  Protestant 
faith.  See  '  Parliaments.' 

Monitorial  System  (The).  Mu- 
tual Instruction  (q.v.),  whereby  the 
cleverer  pupils  are  made  to  teach  the 
less  advanced,  the  pupil  teachers  being 
called  '  the  Monitors.'  There  are  many 


MONK 


MONKS 


objections  against  it :  (1)  a  pupil  so  em- 
ployed cannot  himself  make  the  same 
progress  as  if  his  time  were  devoted 
to  his  own  advancement ;  (2)  the  under 
pupils  are  not  so  well  instructed  as 
they  would  be  by  an  experienced  master ; 
(8)  the  respect  of  children  to  older  chil- 
dren is  very  different  from  that  which  they 
feel  to  a  full-grown  person;  (4)  unless  there 
is  some  official  to  keep  order,  to  watch 
closely  what  is  done,  and  to  inspire  both 
teachers  and  learners  with  a  right  spirit, 
but  little  progress  can  be  expected.  The 
only  one  recommendation  is  economy. 

Monk  Lewis.  Matthew  Gregory 
Lewis,  born  in  London,  died  1818,  at  the 
age  of  45.  He  received  his  sobriquet 
from  his  novel  of  '  The  Monk,'  which  at 
the  tune  of  publication  was  immensely 
popular. 

Monk  of  Bury  (The).  John  Lyd- 
gate,  poet  (1875-1460). 

I  am  experte  in  poetry 

As  the  rnonke  of  Bury,  floure  of  eloquence. 
STEPHEN  HA  WES,  The  Passe-tyme  of  Pleasure  (1515). 

Monk  of  Eisleben  (The).  Martin 
Luther  (1488-1546).  He  was  born  at 
Eisleben  in  Saxony. 

Monk  of  "Westminster  (The). 
Richard  of  Cirencester,  chronicler  (14th 
cent.).  See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

It  is  generally  supposed  that  this  chronicle  is  a 
forgery  by  Dr.  Charles  Julius  Bertram,  professor  of 
English  in  Copenhagen.  He  brought  it  to  light  in 
1747*  but  never  produced  any  '  original.' 

Monk  of  Wittenberg  (The). 
Martin  Luther  the  reformer  (1483-1546). 
He  was  professor  of  philosophy  at  Wit- 
tenberg in  1508,  and  preacher  at  the  city 
church  of  Wittenberg  in  1516.  It  was  at 
Wittenberg  that  he  burnt  the  Pope's 
bull  in  1520,  and  at  Wittenberg  he 
preached  against  the  Zwickau  prophets 
in  1522.  A  monument  was  erected  to 
him  at  Wittenberg  in  1821. 

Monks  and  Monastic  Houses. 

I.  Originated  (820-833)  in  the  land  of 
Egypt  by  Pachomius. 

Introduced  into  Palestine  by  Hilarion 

A.D.  828. 
Rome  by  Athanasius,  840. 

Gaul  by  St.  Martin  of  Tours,  870. 

England  in  692  by  Gregory  the 

Great. 

II.  Suppressed  1524-1534  in  the  Pro- 
testant  states  of  Germany. 

Dissolution  1586  of  the  lesser  monas- 
teries by  Henry  VIII.  in  England,  and  in 


1589  of  the  rest.  Altogether  100  wer« 
suppressed  in  England.  They  contained 
50,000  inmates,  and  their  united  in< 
amounted  to  2,853,000*.  At  the  time  the 
wages  of  a  master  workman  was  4<l.  a 
day  and  of  an  ordinary  artisan  3d.  Beef 
and  mutton  were  ^d.  a  pound. 

Suppressed  1790  by  the  Constituent 
Assembly  in  France. 

-  (1765-1790)  in  Austria  by  Joseph 

-  1855  in  Sardinia  by  Victor  Em- 

manuel. 

Partly  suppressed  1861  in  Italy. 
Suppressed  1868  in  Spain. 

MONASTIC   ORDERS. 

The  chief  orders  are  the  Augustines, 
the  Basilians,  the  Benedictines,  the  Car- 
melites,  and  the  Franciscans,  each  of 
which  has  its  special  rule  or  system  of 
observances.  See  '  Rule.' 

I.  AUGUST-INKS,  those  who  follow  the 
rule  of  St.  Augustine  of  Hippo  (354-480). 

Juatuttniaru,  Barefooted  Augustlnians,  founded 
by  Thomas  of  Jesus,  Portugal,  in  i:,74. 

Bnf/fttinfi  (8syl.).  or  None  of  St.  Saviour,  founded 
by  St.  Brigett,  In  1844. 

OMMMM,  or  Preaching  Friars,  founded  by 
St.  Dominie  of  Calahorr*  in  1216. 

Jacotnnt,  the  French  Dominicans. 

Order  of  Mercy,  or  '  of  Redemption.1  founded  by 
ten  Nolasque,  for  the  redemption  of  Christian 

Ordf'r  of  St.  John  of  God,  or  '  Brothers  of  Charity.' 
founded  in  1405. 
Pr,  ui,,n*tr(itentiaru,   or    Norbertines  (8  iyl.),  r«- 

Aagu*tine-  fottnded  by 


II.  BASELIANS,  those  who  follow  the 
rule  of  St.  Basil.    They  belong  to  the 
Greek  Church  and  the  Eastern  rites. 

The  so  called  Basilians  of  the  Latin  church  are 
not  of  this  rule. 

Caloyert,  a  very  strict  branch  of  the  order  found 
on  Mount  Athos,  In  the  Morea,  and  In  Patmos. 

III.  BENEDICTINES,  those  who  follow 
the  rule  of    St.    Benedict    of    Nursia, 
A.D.  529. 

Bernardintt,  reformed  Benedictines,  founded  by 
St.  Bernard  of  Clalrvaux  in  1115. 

Camalduliant,  so  called  from  the  monastery  of 
Camaldoli  80  miles  from  Florence,  Founded  br 
St.  Romuald  in  1012. 

Carthusian*,  founded  by  Bruno  In  1084. 

Pletroof 


•  '  l°«nded  by  Robert  abbot  of  Molesme 

In  1098. 

Cluniaci,  foundedT>y  Bernon  first  abbot  of  Cluny. 
and  reformed  by  Odo  in  942 
UT!UiUant*'  founded  ^  Jean  de  la  Barrier*  in 

FeuiUantirux  (4syl.).  reformed  Feuillant  nuns,  1.V30. 

Trapptstt,  the  most  se  vere  of  the  Cistercian  order, 
founded  by  Rotrou  comte  du  Perche.  in  1140. 

IV.  CARMELITBS  (3    syl.),  those  who 
follow  the  rule  of  Albert  patriarch  ol 


MONMOUTH 


MONSEIGNEUR 


695 


Jerusalem,  who  founded  a  monastery  on 
Mount  Carmel  in  1209. 

The  reformed  order  of  Barefooted  Carmelites 
was  founded  by  St.  Theresa  in  1562. 

V.  FBANCISCANS,  those  who  follow  the. 
rule  of  St.  Francis  of  Assisi  (1182-1228). 

Beguins,  founded  by  Lambert  Begg  or  Lambert 
le  Begue.in  1170.  Of  the  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis. 

Capucins,  or  'Capuchins,'  so  called  from  their 
cnpuchon  pointu,  founded  by  Matthew  Baschi  in 
1525. 

Claritsei,  or 'Poor  Clares'  (1  syl.),  a  barefooted 
order  of  women,  founded  by  St.  Francis  in  1224. 

Cordeliers,  bound  round  the  waist  by  a  cord. 
Founded  by  Bernardoni  in  1210. 

Fmticelli,  founded  by  Father  Maurato  and 
Father  de  Fossombroni. 

Fratres  Minor  es,  or  '  Minorites,1  a  general  name 
lor  the  Franciscans. 

Grey  Sitters  of  Flanders. 

Minims,  or  '  Hermits  of  St.  Francis,'  founded  by 
Bt.  Francis  of  Paula,  in  1431. 

Observants,  or  'Fathers  of  the  Observance,' 
barefooted  Franciscans,  founded  by  Paul  of 
Foligno  in  1363.  There  were  other  Observants. 

Pi,-pus.  reformed  Franciscans,  so  called  from  the 
monastery  of  Picpus,  near  Paris,  founded  in  1601. 

RecoUett,  reformed  Franciscans,  founded  in  1484. 

Urbanists,  founded  for  women  at  Longchamps  by 
IsabeUe  in  1260.  Named  in  honour  of  Urban  II. 

%*  Other  religious  orders. 
ANNUNCIADES  in  honour  ot  the  Annunciation. 

1.  The  Annunciadei  of  Savoy,  founded  by  Ama- 
deus  VI.  count  of  Savoy  in  1362. 

2.  The  Annunciades  of  Bourye.s  (1  syl.),  founded  by 
Jeanne  de  Valois,  daughter  of  Louis  XI.,  in  1500. 

8.  The  Annunciades  of  Celt-stes  (2  syl.),  or  '  Filles 
Rlcues,'  founded  by  Maria  Vittoria  Fornari  in 
1G04. 

MILITABY   OHDEB8. 

St.  John  of  Jerusalem,  or 'Knights  Hospitallers' 
(11  th  cent.).  Same  as  '  Knights  of  lihodes  '  and 
•  Knights  of  Malta.' 

Knights  Tempter*,  founded  in  1118. 

Teutonic  Knights,  who  established  themselves  in 
Germany,  conquered  and  converted  Prussia  and 
Pomerania,  organised  by  Frederick  duke  of  Suabia 

JESUITS,  or    'Clerks   of   the  Order  of    Jesus,' 
founded  by  Ignatius  of  Loyola  in  1534. 
V  For  Orderi,  <tc.  of  lets  note  see  under  each  name. 

Monmouth  (Duke  of).  Son  of  Lucy 
vValters  or  Barlow.  His  father,  some 
gay,  was  Charles  II.,  but  Macpherson 
('  Papers,'  i.  77)  says,  '  All  the  knowing 
world,  as  well  as  myself,  had  many  con- 
vincing reasons  to  believe  he  was  not  the 
king's  son,  but  [Colonel]  Robert  Sydney's.' 
'  Lucy  was  previously  the  mistress  of 
Colonel  Robert  Sydney ;  and  her  son  bore 
BO  strong  a  resemblance  to  that  officer, 
that  the  Duke  of  York  always  looked 
upon  Sydney  as  the  father '  ('  Life  of 
James,'  i.  491).  Lingard  calls  Lucy  a 
vile  worthless  woman,  and  Evelyn  de- 
scribes her  as  '  a  browne,  beautiful,  bold, 
but  insipid  creature '  ('  Diary,'  ii.  11). 

Monoph'ysite        Controversy 

( The),  5th  and  6th  cents.     Respecting  the 
nature  of  Christ.    Arms  in  the  4th  cent. 


had  insisted  that  Christ  had  but  one  na- 
ture, the  human,  but  in  the  5th  cent. 
Eutyches  and  others  maintained  that 
his  humanity  was  merged  in  his  divinity 
as  a  drop  of  rain  is  lost  in  mid-ocean. 
Eutyches,  who  published  his  views  on 
the  subject  in  447,  was  condemned  by 
the  Council  of  Constantinople  in  488 — 
the  sentence  was  reversed  by  the  Council 
of  Ephesus  in  449,  but  he  was  con- 
demned again  by  the  Council  of  Chalce- 
don  hi  451.  A  schism  was  made  between 
the  eastern  and  western  churches  on  the 
subject  in  484 ;  the  Monophysites  were 
condemned  by  the  Council  of  Constan- 
tinople in  536,  and  again  in  553 ;  and  the 
sect  revived  under  Jacob  Baradaeus 
about  570. 

The  word  monophysite  Is  equivocal,  for  the 
Arians  believed  that  Christ  had  only  one  nature, 
viz.  the  human  ;  but  the  word  is  usually  restricted 
to  the  Eutycheans,  who  denied  the  humanity  and 
maintained  that  it  was  swallowed  up  in  the 
divinity.  The  Copts  and  Jacobites  (3  syl.)  are 
Monophysites  (4  syl.). 

Monoth'elites  (4  syl.),  7th  cent. 
Those  who  believed  that,  although  Jesus 
Christ  had  two  natures,  He  had  but 
one  will,  the  human  being  absorbed  in 
his  divine  will.  The  first  person  who 
taught  this  dogma  was  Theodore  bishop 
of  Pharan,  in  Arabia.  The  doctrine  was 
condemned  as  a  heresy  by  the  Third 
Council  of  Constantinople  in  680,  and 
the  sect  died  out.  Their  descendants  are 
the  Maronites  (g.v.). 

Greek,  *«W,  eArjua,  one  will. 

Monroe  Doctrine  (The),  1823. 
Against  European  interference  or  inter- 
vention in  American  affairs.  Monroe 
[2  syl.]  was  the  fifth  president  (1816- 
1824).  He  enunciated  a  firm  opinion 
that  Americans  should  never  entangle 
themselves  in  European  broils,  nor  ever 
permit  any  state  of  the  Old  World  to 
interfere  with  the  affairs  of  the  New 
World. 

Mons  Meg.  An  old  gun  of  great 
size  made  of  bars  of  hammered  iron 
hooped  together.  It  is  still  to  be  seen  in 
Edinburgh  Castle. 

Monseigneur  (with  a  name  after 

it).     A  title  given  in  the  time  of  Cardinal 

Richelieu  to  French  bishops,  previously 

entitled  '  tres-saint '  and  '  bien-heureux.' 

Pronounce  Mo^u]-sen-ure. 

Monseigneur  (without  a  name 
after  it)  meant  the  king's  son  in  the  reign 
of  Louis  XIV.  See  above. 


696 


MONSIEUR 


MONT 


Monsieur  (without  a  proper  name 
after  it)  the  French  king's  eldest  brother. 
The  Due  d'Alen<;on  in  the  16th  cent.,  only 
surviving  brother  of  Henri  III.,  was 
'  Monsieur,'  and  hence  the  phrase  La 
Paix  de  Monsieur  given  to  the  treaty 
signed  at  Loches  in  1576.  In  the  reign 
of  Louis  XIII.  Gaston  due  d'Orldans  was 
Monsieur ;  in  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV. 
Philippe  due  d'Orle'ans  was  Monsieur, 
and  his  wife  Madame ;  in  the  reign  of 
Louis  XVI.  Louis  comte  de  Provence 
[afterwards  Louis  XVIII.]  was  Monsieur, 
and  in  the  reign  of  Louis  XVIII.  Charles 
comte  d'Artois  [afterwards  Charles  X.] 
was  Monsieur. 

The  last  two  princes  so  called  were  the  Comte 

de  Provence  (i.e.  Louis  XVIII.)  in  the  reign  of  his 

brother    Louis  XVI.,   and    the    Comte  d'Artois 

{.Charles  X.)  in  the  reign  of  Louis  XVIII. 

Pronounce  MS-se'u. 

Monsieur  de  Paris.  The  execu- 
tioner. 

Pronounce  MS-ge'u  de  P&rrt. 

Death  arrives,  like  '  Monsieur  de  Paris,'  to  strip 

the  criminal,  to  clip  his  collar  and  hair,  and  lop 

away  from  him  life  and  love  and   delight.— E. 

ARNOLD,  Death  and  Afterward*,  p.  12. 

Monsieur  le  Coad'juteur 
(without  a  proper  name)  meant,  in  the 
reign  of  Louis  XIV.,  Paul  de  Gondi,  who 
was  afterwards  Cardinal  de  Retz. 

Monsieur  le  Due  (without  a 
proper  name)  meant,  in  the  reign  of  Louis 
XIV.,  Henri  Jules  de  Bourbon,  eldest 
son  of  the  Prince  de  Conde*  and  his  wife 
(Mile,  de  Nantes,  eldest  daughter  of  La 
Valliere,  the  king's  mistress).  The  wife 
of  Henri  Jules  de  Bourbon  was  entitled 
Madame  la  Duchesse. 

Monsieur  le  Grand  (without  a 
proper  name)  meant,  in  the  reign  of  Louis 
XIV.,  the  Grand  Equerry. 

Monsieur  le  Prince  (without  a 
name  after  it)  meant,  in  the  reign  of 
Louis  XIV.,  the  Prince  de  Condd, '  pre- 
mier prince  du  sang  '  (who  married  Mile, 
de  Nantes,  a  natural  daughter  of  Louis 
XIV.  by  La  Valliere).  His  wife  was  en- 
titled  Madame  la  Princesse,  their  eldest 
son  Monsieur  le  Due,  and  their  eldest 
daughter  Madame  la  Duchesse  (1621- 
1686). 

Monsieur  Veto.  Louis  XVI.  In  1789 
the  National  Assembly  resolved  that  there 
should  be  no  second  chamber,  but  that 
the  king  should  have  a  '  suspensive '  veto 
on  decrees  sent  up  to  him  from  the  As- 
sembly. The  king  availed  himself  of  this 


right  on  17  and  29  Nov.,  and  was  nick- 
named  Monsieur  Veto.  The  veto  of  17 
Nov.  was  in  favour  of  the  emigrants,  that 
of  29  Nov.  in  favour  of  the  ecclesiastics. 

Many  believed  the  veto  to  be  a  tax,  others 
thought  it  was  an  enemy  that  ought  to  be  hanfied 
on  a  lamp-post.  'Don't  you  know  what  a  vet,) 
Is  1 '  said  one  countryman  to  another.  '  Well.  1  11 
tell  you.  Suppose  your  pot  is  full  of  good  broth, 
and  the  king  bids  you  empty  it  out  to  the  dugs, 
you  would  be  forced  to  do  it,' 

Monster  (The),  1790.  Renwick 
Williams,  who  prowled  the  streets  of 
London  at  night-time  armed  with  a 
double-edged  knife  with  which  he  shork- 
ingly  wounded  women  in  their  br 
and  thighs,  and  sometimes  in  lonely 
places  mutilated  them  horribly.  He 
was  tried  and  convicted.  Other  street 
rowdies  have  occasionally  '  delighted '  in 
wounding  and  disfiguring  women,  espe- 
cially the  Mohocks  or  Mohawks  in  Queen 
Anne's  reign.  See  '  Jack  the  Ripper.' 

Monster  Grievance  (The).  So 
O'Connell  called  the  Established  Chun -h 
in  Ireland,  1882.  O'Connell  said  the 
500,000  Lutherans  in  Ireland  cost  but 
little  less  than  nine  million  Lutherans  in 
England,  and  that  while  England  hud 
twenty-six  bishops,  Ireland  had  twenty- 
two. 

Monster  Petition  (The),  10  April, 
1848,  for  the  repeal  of  the  corn  laws. 
This  petition  was  three  miles  long. 

Monsters  (Human).  Incredible  as 
it  may  seem,  St.  Augustine  bishop  of 
Hippo  says  that  he  himself  had  seen  in 
Ethiopia  '  many  men  and  women  without 
heads,  who  had  their  two  eyes  in  their 
breasts.'  And  furthermore,  that  in 
countries  further  south  he  met  with  a 
people  '  who  had  but  one  eye,  and  that  in 
the  forehead.'  '  Notes  and  Queries,'  8 
May,  1890,  p.  867. 

Sir  John  Mandevllle  s  accounts  (A.D.  IW.i  01 
human  monsters  are  equally  incredible.  The  eye 
in  the  forehead  (reported  also  by  him  >  is  a  personal 
feature  of  the  giant's  wife  in  the  story  of  Jack  and 
the  Beanstalk.  Halliwell  8  edition  of  Mandeviile 
(or  Maundevlle)  has  an  engraving  of  a  man  with 
the  eye  in  the  forehead. 

Mont  de  Pie"te".  A  pawnbroker's 
shop,  or  rather  a  loan  bank  for  the  poor, 
where  money  is  advanced  on  pawns. 
The  loan  is  for  a  year,  and  if  not  then 
redeemed  or  renewed  the  pawn  is  sold  by 
auction,  and  whatever  remains  over  and 
above  the  interest  and  expenses  i« 
handed  to  the  pawner.  In  Paris  the 
interest  required  is  9  per  cent.,  but  in 
some  departments  as  much  as  15  pel 


MONTAGNARD3 


MONTEAGLE 


697 


cent.  1  ntroduced  1778 ;  abolished  1789 ; 
re-established  by  the  Directory  in  1797 ; 
and  reorganised  in  1804. 

There  are  forty-five  monts  de  pie'te'  in 
France,  and  all  are  under  the  authority 
of  the  ministre  de  1'interieur. 

Monts  de  pie'te'  were  introduced  into 
France  from  Italy,  where  they  are  called 
'  Monti  di  Pieta,'  and  were  established 
as  far  back  as  1450. 

Monts  de  piete  were  introduced  Into  Germany 
In  1766,  the  interest  being  fixed  at  from  8  to  12  per 
cent.  Belgium  and  Holland  have  their  monts  de 
piete  also,  but  England  has  no  such  institution, 
The  needy  in  the  British  Isles  are  handed  over  to 
the  mercies  of  pawnbrokers  and  money-lenders. 
Pronounce  MOnt-d'  pe-ey-tey. 

Montagnards.  The  party  in  the 
first  French  Revolution  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Robespierre.  They  occupied  in 
the  Convention  the  most  elevated  seats 
called  La  Montague,  in  opposition  to 
the  Plaine  or  the  lowest  seats  occupied 
by  the  moderate  party  ca]led  the  Giron- 
dins.  The  Mountain  party  overthrew 
the  Girondists  on  May  81,  1793,  but  was 
in  turn  overthrown '  le  9  Thennidor  An  II ' 
when  Robespierre  met  with  his  downfall 
(1794).  Both  the  Mountain  and  the  Plain 
were  left  of  the  Speaker. 

Montalto  (Louis  de).  The  pen- 
name  of  Pascal  in  the  famous  '  Provincial 
Letters '  in  defence  of  Antoine  Arnauld 
the  Jansenist. 

Monta'ni  (Mountaineers). '  Heretics' 
similar  to  the  Waldenses  (q.v.),  and  pro- 
bably a  branch  thereof.  So  called,  says 
Eberard  of  Bethune,  '  because,  in  time 
of  persecution,  they  concealed  themselves 
in  the  mountains.' 

Another  derivation  Is  that  they  were  Waldensea 
of  Liguria,  the  inhabitants  of  which  were  called 
Montani. 

Mon'tanists,  A.D.  171.  Followers 
of  Montanus,  a  Phrygian  who  called  him- 
self the  Paraclete,  and  said  that  the  two 
ladies  who  went  about  with  him  (Priscilla 
and  Maximilla)  were  prophetesses.  The 
Montariists  looked  on  marriage  as  a 
spiritual  union  which  would  continue 
after  life,  and  utterly  condemned  second 
marriages.  They  observed  rigid  fasts, 
advocated  celibacy,  encouraged  martyr- 
dom, and  observed  three  Lents  every  year. 

Monte  Gibello,  or  Mongibello. 
Mount  Etna  is  so  called  by  the  Sicilians. 
Monte,  2  syl. 

Monte  de'  Dodici  (The),  or 
Oligarchy  of  the  Twelve.  The  Nine 


Oligarchs,  or  Monte  de'  Nove,  having 
greatly  abused  their  trust,  were  deposed, 
and  the  government  of  Siena  was  then 
committed  to  twelve  men,  also  elected 
from  plebeian  families. 

Monte  (2  syl.),  Do'-dee-che.    Nove  (2  syl.). 

Monte  de'  Nobili  (The).  One  of 
the  five  oligarchies  which  successively 
ruled  in  Siena.  This  was  first  of  the 
five  oligarchies,  for  Siena  had  originally 
been  controlled  by  certain  noble  families 
to  the  exclusion  of  all  other  citizens 
from  state  offices. 

Monte  (2  eyl.),  No-be'-le. 

Monte  de'  Nove  (The),  or  Nine. 
One  of  the  five  governing  bodies  which 
ruled  Siena  in  succession.  When  the 
Monte  de'  Nobili  split  into  parties 
among  themselves,  they  agreed  to  re- 
linquish the  government  to  nine  plebeian 
families  chosen  from  the  most  wealthy 
and  influential  of  the  non-privileged 
class.  Nove,  pronounce  No'vy. 

Monte  del  Popolo  (The).  The 
last  of  the  five  governing  bodies  of  Siena. 
These  five  were  elected  from  all  who 
were  eligible  to  a  seat  in  the  great 
council  of  the  State.  In  the  16th  cent. 
Pandolfo  Petrucci  made  himself  what 
the  Greeks  would  call  Tyrant  of  Siena. 

Monte  de'  Sedici  (The),  or  the 
'  Monte  de'  Riformatori.'  Being  tired  of 
the  twelve  oligarchs,  the  Sienese  next 
committed  the  government  to  sixteen 
men  chosen  from  the  very  dregs  of  the 
people,  who  assumed  the  name  of  the 
Riformatori.  Like  all  red  republicans, 
they  were  too  fond  of  bloodshed,  and  all 
parties  joined  together  to  depose  them. 

Monte  (2  syl.)  Sey'-dee-clie. 

Monteagle  (Lord).  Sir  Edward 
Stanley,  6th  son  of  Thomas  first  Earl  of 
Derby,  was  at  Flodden  Field.  By  a 
sudden  feint  he  induced  the  Scots  to 
descend  a  bill,  which  was  their  strong 
position,  and  thus  very  greatly  contri- 
buted to  their  overthrow.  About  a 
year  after  the  battle,  as  Henry  VIII.  was 
keeping  Whitsuntide  at  Eltham,  in 
Kent,  he  spoke  of  Sir  Edward's  exploits, 
and  especially  his  ruse  which  drew  the 
Scots  from  the  hill.  Sir  Edward's  crest 
was  an  eagle,  and  the  king  created  him 
Lord  Mont-Eagle  or  Baron  Stanley,  Lord 
Monteagle. 


698 


MONTHS 


MOONLIGHTERS 


Months  (Anglo-Saxon), 

January.— Se  seftera  Geola  (the  latter 
jrule). 

February.— Sol-monath  (the  soil  or 
mud  month). 

March.— Hreth-monath  (the  fierce 
month  ?). 

Apri  1. — Easter-monath. 

May.— Thri-mylce  (the  three-milkings 
month). 

June. — Se  aerra  Litha  (the  former 
Litha,  or  warm  month.  Litha  =  mild). 

July.—Se  seftera  Litha  (the  latter 
Litha,  or  warm  month). 

August. — Weod-monath  (weed  month). 

September.  —  Halig-monath  (holy 
month  or  time  of  sacrifice). 

October.— Winter-fylleth  (winter  fall). 

November. — Blot-ruonath  (sacrifice 
month). 

December. — Se  aerra  Geola  (the  former 
yule). 

('  Notes  and  Queries,'  20  April,  1889, 
page  801.) 

•  Blot  month '  probably  refers  to  the  custom  of 
slaying  animals  for  the  -winter  store.  Hence  '  Slay 
Fair '  in  Chichester  and  other  places  in  this  month. 

Month,  with  no  New  Moon 
(The),  Sept.  1752.  This  month,  in  con- 
sequence of  the  change  of  style,  con- 
tained only  nineteen  days.  The  New 
Style  began  on  3  Sept.,  which  was  called 
the  14th.  The  first  quarter  of  the 
moon  was  15  Sept.,  at  one  o'clock  in  the 
afternoon,  and  the  full  moon  was  on  the 
23rd.  All  days  from  2  to  14  (neither 
included)  were  annihilated,  consequently 
there  was  no  new  moon  in  that  month. 
The  month  ran  1,  2,  14, 15, 16,  and  so  on 
up  to  80. 

Montijoyeux,  or  *  Monti jocrisses.' 
The  party  of  the  Empress  Eugenie,  wife 
of  Napoleon  III.  of  France.  Before  her 
marriage  she  was  Eugenia  de  Montijo 
[Mon-te'-ho]  of  Spain. 

Monument  (The  London).  Begun 
1671,  and  finished  1677,  to  memorialise 
the  Great  Fire  of  1666.  Pope  says  :— 

Where  London's  column  pointing  to  the  skies. 
Like  a  tall  bully,  lifts  its  head  and  lies. 

The  following  ill-worded  inscription  was 
written  by  Dr.  Thomas  Gale,  afterwards 
dean  of  York. '  The  burning  of  this  Pro- 
testant city  was  begun  and  carried  on 
by  the  treachery  and  malice  of  the  Popish 
faction,  in  order  to  the  effecting  their 
horrid  plot  for  the  extirpating  the  Pro- 
kestant  religion  and  English  liberties,  and 


to  introduce  Popery  and  heresy.'  And  the 

Latin  inscription  contained  this  sen 

'  Sed  furor  papisticus, qui  tain  dira  jiatt.i- 

vit,  nondum  restin^uitur.'     All  tli 

erased  by  order  of  the  city  on  t , 

Not  a  vestige  of  proof  was  ever  found  to 

justify  Dr.  Gale's  calumny.   (See  Howeli, 

1  State  Trials,'  vi.  807-866.) 

Monumental  Figures. 

Those  in  armour  rep  its. 

Those  with  crosier,  mitre,  and 
tificals  represent  bishops. 

Those  with  hands  on  the  breast  and  a 
chalice  represent  priests. 

Those  built  into  the  church  wall 
represent  founders. 

Those  east  of  the  altar  and  elevated 
represent    saints;    those    not    el- 
represent  holy  men  not  canonised. 

Moollah.  A  Turkish  scribe,  a  kind 
of  D.D.  and  LL.D. ;  for  Turkish  law  id 
based  on  the  Koran,  and  therein  differs 
from  Christian  law,  which  is  wholly  in- 
dependent of  the  Bible. 

A  defendant  would  be  laughed  at  who  justified 
himself  by  a  quotation  from  the  Bible ;  but  a  text 
from  the  Koran  would  be  Indisputable  law. 

Moonlight  (Capt.\  1878.  The  name 
assumed  by  some  unknown  Irish  chief  <.f 
the  Land  League  and  Fenians.  11 
to  write  warning  letters  to  those  who 
refused  to  join  the  league,  and  th-'so 
letters  were  followed  up  by  horrible 
mutilation  of  the  person's  cattle,  or  his 
being  shot  through  the  legs,  or  murdered, 
or  boycotted.  For  several  years  1 : 
was  dominated  by  Capt.  Moonlight,  and 
every  one  was  in  terror  of  a  visitation 
of  the  villain's  gang.  See  '  Irish  Asso- 
ciations.' 

Daniel  Connell  waa  'Lieutenant  Moonlight  la 
1882,  and  was  offered  a  Parnell  medal  for  : 

Moonlighters.  Adherents  of  the 
Moonlight  gang.  There  were  Moon- 
lighters in  Scotland  in  the  rebellion  of 
1745.  In  '  Redgauntlet '  Sir  W.  Scott 
makes  Maxwell  say  to  Fairford  i 
xii.)  that  the  passport  at  that  moment 
was  '  What  is  the  age  of  the  m.v.n  ?  '  If 
the  interrogator  was  answered  '  Not  light 
enough  to  land  a  cargo,'  he  was  answered, 
'Then  plague  on  Aberdeen  alma 
upon  which  the  person  would  hold  free 
intercourse  with  the  stranger.  But,  he 
adds,  these  moonlight  lads  do  not  take 
freely  to  lawyers. 

The  Moonlighters  of  Ireland  (1879) 
seem  to  have  grown  out  of  and  succeeded 


MORA-STONE 


MORGANATIC 


599 


the  White  Boys.  Their  chief  was  called 
'  Capt.  Moonlight.'  There  was  an  inner 
circle  of  Moonlighters  called  '  Our  Boys.' 
See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Mora-stone  (The).  In  Swedish. 
Morasteen  (the  stone  on  the  moor),  on 
which  the  kings  of  Sweden  were  crowned. 
It  was,  in  fact,  a  circular  range  of  stonea 
in  the  plain  of  Mora,  near  Upsa'la.  The 
coronation  stone  itself  was  a  large  round 
stone,  but  it  was  surrounded  by  twelve 
others  of  smaller  size  with  wedge-shaped 
blocks.  When  Mr.  Coxe  visited  Mora  in 
1782  he  found  ten  of  the  stones,  but  the 
largest  was  only  six  spans  long.  Probably 
Stonehenge  on  Salisbury  Plain  was  used 
for  a  similar  purpose.  The  Lia  Fail  of 
Tara,  in  Ireland,  was  used  as  a  coronation 
stone.  It  was  removed  to  Scone  in 
Scotland,  and  used  as  the  coronation 
stone  of  Scotch  kings.  Edward  I.  brought 
it  to  London,  and  it  is  inclosed  in  our 
own  coronation  chair  still. 

Moral  G-ower  (The).  So  John 
Gower,  the  poet,  is  called  by  Chaucer, 
from  his  '  Speculum  Meditantis '  and 
'  Confessio  Amantis,'  the  former  '  treat- 
ing of  the  Vices  and  the  Virtues,  and  of 
the  various  degrees  of  this  age,'  and 
seeking  '  to  teach  by  a  right  path  the  way 
whereby  a  transgressed  sinner  ought  to 
return  to  the  knowledge  of  his  Creator.' 
No  copy  of  this  work  is  known  to  exist. 
The  latter  is  a  grave  discussion  of  the 
morals  and  metaphysics  of  love.  Pro- 
bably Chaucer  referred  to  the  solemn 
sententiousness  of  the  '  Confessio  '  more 
than  to  the  '  Speculum.' 

Moral  Philosophy  (Professorship 
of),  in  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
1(583.  Founded  by  John  Knightbridge, 
D.D.,  Fellow  of  St.  Peter's.  Stipend 
700Z.,  exclusive  of  fees. 

Moral  Science  Tripos  (The). 
Three  classes  into  which  students  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge  are  classified 
who  have  passed  with  credit  their  final 
examinations  in  the  Moral  Sciences.  The 
five  Moral  Sciences  are  :  1.  PSYCHOLOGY 
(consciousness,  feelings  and  movements, 
reflex  action,  instinct,  sensation  and  per- 
ception, dreams,  thought,  desires  and 
volition).  2.  LOGIC  and  METHODOLOGY 
(as  the  laws  of  thought,  syllogisms,  induc- 
tion and  deduction,  &c.).  8.  METAPHYSICS 
(as  what  is  Being,  Reality,  Finity  and 
Infinity,  the  Ego  and  Non-ego,  &c.). 


4.  MORAL  and  POLITICAL  PHILOSOPHY 
(pleasure  and  pain,  desire  and  avenion, 
conscience,  judgment,  happiness  the  end 
of  rational  action,  politics,  jurisprudence, 
f orms  of  government,  &c.).  5.  POLITICAL 
ECONOMY  (as  capital  and  labour,  rate  of 
increase,  land-rent,  profit  and  wages, 
currency,  monopolies,  banking,  &c.).  See 
1  Natural  Sciences.' 

Moralities.  Dramas  of  an  allego- 
rical character  to  encourage  good  morals. 
They  succeeded  the  Mystery  plays  (q.v.), 
the  subjects  of  which  were  the  Religious 
Mysteries,  interdicted  in  the  16th  cent. 
The  dramatis  personce  of  the  Morality 
plays  were  such  as  Mr.  Carnal-minded, 
Mr.  Great-heart,  Faithful,  Hopeful, 
Despair,  Youth,  Age,  and  so  on. 

Moran's  Collar.  A  collar  worn  by 
ancient  Irish  judges,  which  gave  warning 
by  tightening  round  the  neck  when  the 
wearer  was  about  to  give  an  unjust 
judgment.  Hence  the  proverb  '  I  swear 
to  it  by  Moran's  collar.'  Moran  was  the 
son  of  the  usurper  Carbre  Catcan;  on 
the  death  of  his  father  he  refused  the 
crown  and  restored  to  the  throne  the 
royal  race  in  the  person  of  Feredach, 
who  appointed  Moran  judge.  It  is  the 
justice  of  Moran  which  gave  rise  to  the 
fable  of  the  lodhan  Moran. 

Mora'vians,  or  'The  United 
Brethren.'  Said  to  have  existed  in  the 
9th  cent.,  when  the  kings  of  Bulgaria 
and  Moravia  were  converted,  and  united 
in  communion  with  the  Greek  Church, 
They  are  episcopal  in  constitution,  and 
are  attached  to  the  Augsburg  Confession 
of  Faith.  They  still  exist  in  large  num- 
bers, and  have  exercised  considerable 
influence  on  the  Christian  religion. 

It  was  In  1457  that  Michel  Bradacz,  of  Bohemia, 
united  them  under  the  name  of  '  The  United 
Brethren.'  In  17-21,  after  the  Thirty  Years'  War, 
they  found  an  asylum  at  Hernhutt,  under  Count 
Zinzendorf,  and  changed  their  name  to  [fenikiitter 

Morbus  Anglious.  The  sweating 
sickness. 

Morden  College,  Blackheath,  1695. 
Founded  by  Sir  John  Morden,  a  Turkey 
merchant,  for  decayed  Levant  merchants. 
There  are  40  pensioners,  allowed  40£. 
per  annum  each,  and  a  treasurer.  The 
pensioners  have  apartments,  coals, 
candles,  washing,  and  service  found; 
and  dine  in  a  common  hall. 

Morganatic  Marriage.  Legal. 
ised  concubinage.  It  is  a  German  fiction 


MORLEY 


MORVEN 


A  person  of  rank  '  marries'  a  woman  of 
inferior  social  position,  and  gives  her  a 
dowry  on  the  wedding  day,  called  mor- 
gangina,  Saxon  for  a  'morning-gift.' 
The  offspring  of  this  woman  are  not 
heirs,  though  legitimate,  and  the  bride- 
groom gives  her  his  left  hand  instead  of 
his  right,  whence  the  phrase '  left-handed 
marriage.' 

A  disgrace  to  common  honesty,  to  say  nothing 
of  Christianity. 

Morley  (Mr.  and  Mrs.).  The  Prin- 
cess Anne  and  Duchess  of  Marlborough 
mutually  agreed  to  abandon  all  formality 
and  court  etiquette  in  their  intercourse 
with  each  other.  To  this  end,  Anne  was 
to  be  called  '  Mrs.  Morley,'  her  husband 
•  Mr.  Morley,'  and  the  Duke  and  Duchess 
of  Marlborough  '  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Freeman.' 

Mormons,  or  'The  Church  of  Jesus 
Christ  of  Latter-day  Saints,'  1880.  A 
religious  sect  founded  by  Joseph  Smith, 
of  Vermont,  who  declares  that  he  received 
his  mission  from  an  angel  in  1823.  This 
angel  told  him  where  to  find  certain 
plates  containing  the  records  of  the  ancient 
American  prophets.  These  plates  were 
about  as  thick  as  tin,  and  held  together 
by  three  rings  running  through  them  all. 
The  character  employed  was  '  Reformed 
Egyptian,'  and  with  the  plates  were 
deposited  the  '  Urim  and  Thummim,'  or 
spectacles  for  deciphering  them.  The 
plates  say  that  the  Americans  were  a 
colony  from  the  Tower  of  Babel  at  the 
confusion  of  tongues.  The  Mormonites 
receive  their  name  from  the  prophet 
Mormon  who  wrote  the  plates  called 
'  The  Book  of  Mormon.' 

Their  written  Scriptures  are  called  the  books 
of  Enos,  Jarom,  Zeuitf,  Ether,  &o. 

Morning  Star  of  Reformation 
(The).  1.  In  England,  John  Wycliff 
(1324-1884). 

II.  In  France,  Pierre  Waldo  (1120- 
1170)  of  Lyons. 

He  taught  that  the  laity  might  conduct  the 
offices  of  religion  as  well  as  the  clergy  ;  that  the 
doctrine  of  transubstantiation  has  no  warrant 
from  Scripture ;  that  it  is  wrong  to  invoke  saints ; 
that  there  is  no  such  place  as  purgatory ;  that 
there  are  only  two  sacraments ;  that  the  Pope  of 
Rome  does  not  hold  the  keys  of  heaven,  and  that 
he  never  received  them  from  St.  Peter. 

Mortar  Boards.  See 'Square  caps.' 

Mortification,  in  Scotch  law,  means 
what  the  Englishman  '  Mortmain.' 

Inf eftments  of  mortified  lands  are  those  which 
are  granted  to  the  kirk  or  other  incorporation 
having  no  other  reddendo  than  prayer  and  sup- 
plications. Bach  were  the  mortifications  of  the 


kirk-lands  granted  by  the  king  to  klrkmen,  ot  by 
private  men  to  provosts  and  prebendars.-Si  AIT:, 
book  ii.  title  8,  80. 

Mortimer's  Hole.  A  subterra- 
nean passage  through  the  soft  sand  rock 
on  which  Nottingham  Castle  stands,  and 
leading  from  the  castle-court  to  the 
river  Leen.  Through  this  passage  Ed- 
ward TTT.  and  his  conspirators  found 
access  to  the  castle,  broke  open  the  door, 
seized  Mortimer,  and  brought  him  before 
the  parliament,  by  whom  he  was  con- 
demned to  death.  He  was  hanged  at 
the  Elms,  near  London,  29  Nov.,  1330, 
with  three  others,  and  the  queen-mother 
was  shut  up  in  her  own  house  of  Risings, 
where  she  lived  for  27  years. 

Mortmain  (The  Statute  of).  1 
Edw.  I.  c.  2,  15  Nov.,  1279,  forbidding 
the  alienation  in  mortmain  of  real  pro- 
perty to  religious  houses  or  other  cor- 
porations. This  statute  was  based  on 
the  '  constitutions  of  Clarendon  '  (q.v.). 

Lands  held  by  the  clergy  and  corporate  bodies 
were  in  dead  hands  (mortuit  maniout)  BO  far  as 
the  overlord  was  concerned,  because  corpora- 
tions can  neither  fight  (or  their  overlord,  nor  do 
they  die,  like  individuals ;  consequently  the  lord 
of  the  fee  lost  the  fint  which  accrued  to  him  on 
change  of  tenants.  As  Coke  says, '  the  lords  lost 
their  escheats,  and  the  services  for  the  defence 
of  the  realm,  wards,  reliefs,  marriages,  and  so 
on.'  As  a  dead  hand  yields  the  lord  no  service,  so 
lands  held  by  corporate  bodies  yielded  the  lord 
no  services. 

Morton's  Fork.  The  wealthy  can 
pay  because  they  can  spare  something 
out  of  their  superfluity.  The  thrifty  can 
pay  because  they  do  not  squander  thrir 
money  in  self-indulgence.  The  tale  is 
that  Henry  VIL  in  1507  wanted  money- 
no  unusual  thing — and  levied  a  '  benevo- 
lence '  on  the  whole  realm.  Cardinal  John 
Morton,  archbishop  of  Canterbury,  waa 
appointed  chief  commissioner  to  extort 
money  from  the  clergy.  The  rich  clergy, 
who  tried  to  get  exempt,  he  said  could 
afford  to  give  because  they  had  abun- 
dance, and  the  poor  frugal  clergy  could 
afford  to  give  because  they  were  thrifty. 
BACON,  '  Life  of  Henry  VIII.,'  p.  486. 

Erasmus  tells  a  similar  tale  of  Richard  Fox 
bishop  ot  Exeter  0487-1491).  Ecclesiastes  ii. 

Morven  (Kings  of).    The  following 
are  said  to  have  rule  over  the  north-west 
of  Scotland,  called  Morven. 
Tremnor  began  to  rule     .      AJ>.  82 
Fingal  (father  of  Ossian) .        .    210-246 
Ossian  I.  (the  poet)  .        .         .    246-28? 

Oscar 287-800 

Ossian  II.  (Picts  and  Scots  first 

so  named)      ....    800 


MOSCOW 


MOST 


601 


Moscow  Expedition  (The),  15 
Sept.  to  19  Oct.,  1812.  The  disastrous 
invasion  of  Moscow  by  Napoleon.  The 
loss  of  the  French  in  the  expedition  and 
retreat  is  set  down  at  the  enormous  total 
of  200,000  human  beings.  Some  estimate 
the  loss  of  life  as  very  much  greater. 

It  was  Rostopchln  who  set  fire  to  the  city.  On 
the  retreat  Napoleon  left  his  army  at  the  Beresina, 
took  his  route  towards  Zen>lin,  and  reached  Paris 
18  Dec. 

Moses  of  Mesopotamia  (The). 
Jacobus  or  St.  Jacobus,  a  bishop  who 
prayed  that  God  would  protect  Nisibis 
when  the  city  was  besieged  by  Sapor  II. 
(AJ>.  850).  Whereupon  a  swarm  of 
gnats  attacked  the  Persian  elephants 
BO  fiercely  that  they  ran  away,  and  the 
city  was  saved.  (See  Gibbon,  '  Decline 
and  Fall,'  xviii.,  and  Theodoret,  '  Eccle- 
siastical History,'  ii.  26.) 

Mo  slim  (vulgarly  '  Mussulman,' 
plu.  '  Mussulmans  ').  A  true  believer  in 
Mahomet's  mission ;  but  Moslem  or 
Moslemin  means  '  belonging  to  Islam  or 
the  creed  issued  by  the  prophet.' 
The  adjective  is  Moslem. 

Moss  (Treaty  of),  16  Aug.,  1814.  A 
treaty  of  peace  between  Norway,  Sweden, 
and  Denmark.  Prince  Christian  Frede- 
rick had  been  proclaimed  king  of  Nor- 
way, 19  May,  1814  ;  but  Russia,  Prussia, 
Austria,  and  Great  Britain  interfered, 
and  induced  the  prince  to  abdicate.  As 
resistance  would  have  been  madness,  he 
had  no  choice  left,  and  Norway  was  con- 
firmed to  Sweden  according  to  the  terms 
of  the  treaty  of  Kiel,  14  Jan.,  1814. 

Moss  Backs.  The  Victorians,  or 
people  of  Victoria,  are  so  called  by  the 
Vancouverites,  '  because  they  move  so 
slowly  that  moss  is  apt  to  grow  on  their 
backs.' 

Most  Catholic  King  (The).  The 
ruling  king  of  Spain.  The  king  of 
France  was  the  '  Most  Christian.' 

Most  Christian  Doctor,  'Doc- 
tor Christianissimus.'  Jean  Charlier  de 
Gerson,  chancellor  of  the  University  of 
Paris,  born  at  Gerson  (Reims)  (1363- 
1429).  It  is  to  this  Gerson  that  many 
attribute  '  The  Imitation  of  Christ,' 
usually  ascribed  to  a-Kempis,  and  cer- 
tainly Gerson's  '  Consolation  Internelle ' 
resembles  it  in  an  extraordinary  degree. 

Most  Christian  King,  or  '  Chris- 
tianiBsimus,'   was    first    applied   to   the 
26 


kings  of  France  by  Paul  II.  in  1469.  It 
is  very  strange  that  Louis  XI.  should 
have  been  the  king  so  honoured.  Henry 
VIII.  was  called  '  Defender  of  the  Faith,' 
for  his  book  against  Luther;  but  the 
retention  of  the  title  after  the  Reforma- 
tion was  a  mere  perversion  of  its  original 
meaning. 

Some  say  that  Pope  Anastasius  conferred  the 
title  on  Clovis  at  his  oaptism,  because  he  was  not 
an  Arian  as  all  or  almost  all  the  Christian  princes 
of  Europe  were  at  the  time.  The  Spanish  king 
received  the  title  of  'Catholic'  for  expelling  the 
Moors ;  the  Portuguese  kings  were  entitled  '  Most 
Faithful.' 

Most  Enlightened  Doctor 
(The).  Doctor  Illuminatus,  or  Illu- 
minatissimus.  Raymond  Lully  (1234- 
1815). 

Most  Methodical  Doctor.  John 
Bassol,  a  Scotch  savant,  who  died  in 
1847. 

Most  Profound  Doctor, '  Doctor 
Fundatissimus  '  and '  Theologorum  Prin- 
ceps.'  JEgidius  de  Colonna,  i.e.  Giles  of 
Cologne  (1247-1816),  a  disciple  of  Thomas 
Aquinas,  and  archbishop  of  Bourges.  He 
was  a  zealous  Realist  (q.v.).  It  is  said  of 
this  scholastic,  '  Lux  in  lucem  reducit 
dubia.'  (He  was  the  luminary  who 
brought  dark  [or  abstruse]  things  to 

Probably  modern  scholars  would  say  he  argued 
BO  abstrusely  that  he  did  not  himself  understand 
his  own  expositions. 

Most  Resolute  Doctor  (The). 
1  Doctor  Resolutissimus.'  Guillaume  Du- 
rand  de  St.  Pour<jain  bishop  of  Meaux 
(1267-1332).  He  was  at  first  a  follower 
of  Thomas  Aquinas,  and  a  Nominalist, 
but  afterwards  became  a  Scotist  and 
defended  Realism.  This  gave  -great 
offence  to  the  Thomists,  and  one  of 
them  wrote  this  epitaph : 

Durus  Durandus  jacet  hie  sub  marmore  duro, 
An  sit  salvandus  ego  nescio,  nee  quoque  euro. 
Harder  than  stone,  hard  by,  lies  Hardy  here 
If  saved  or  not  I  neither  know  nor  care. 

John  Baconthorpe,  who  died  1333,  a 
provincial  of  the  Carmelite  Order,  was 
called  'The  Resolute  Doctor.'  See  p. 
261, '  Doctors,  &c.' 

Most  Subtile  Doctor,  'Doctor 
Subtilissimus.'  John  Duns  Scotus  (1265- 
1808),  the  great  opponent  of  Thomas 
Aquinas  and  defender  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception.  He  was  a  Dominican,  the 
great  opponent  of  the  Franciscans,  and 
was  born  at  Duns. 


MOTAZALITES 


MOUNTAIN 


Mota'zalites  (4  Byl.).  Mohamme- 
dan sectaries  of  the  sect  of  All.  They 
maintain  that  God  has  no  attribute 
separable  from  his  essence,  and  that  the 
Koran  was  neither  the  work  of  God  nor 
yet  perpetual.  They  reject  the  dogma 
of  fatalism. 

Mother.  Anne  Lee  (1786-1784). 
The  chosen  of  God  to  reveal  the  mystery 
of  iniquity,  and  the  true  mother  of  all 
living  in  the  new  creation.  She  was 
born  hi  Toad  Lane,  Manchester,  and  her 
father  was  a  blacksmith.  She  married 
Abraham  Standley,  also  a  blacksmith, 
and  joined  the  Shakers,  by  whom  she 
was  called  '  Mother,'  but  she  called  her- 
self '  Anne  the  Word.'  In  1774  she  went 
to  America,  and  settled  in  New  York, 
where  she  was  received  as  the  '  Morning 
Star  of  Christ's  Second  Coming.' 

Mother  Duchesse.  So  Carlyle 
calls  the  Tricoteuse  of  the  French  re- 
volution. 

Cltoyennes  who  bring  their  seams  •with  them,  or 
their  knitting-needles,  and  shriek  or  knit  as  the 
case  needs.  Famed  Tricotcwvg,  patriot  knitters, 
Mere  Duchesse  .  .  .  giving  the  key  note.— CAB- 
LYLB,  French  Revolution,  vol.  ill.  book  ii.  6. 

Buii- voiced  St.  Huruge  Is  heard,  and  the  hys- 
teric eloquence  of  Mother  Duchesse,  chap.  6. 

Mother  Guilford.  So  Mary  the 
sister  of  Henry  VIIL  called  Lady  Guil- 
ford, her  governess,  to  whom  she  was 

greatly  attached. 

Mother  Ludlam's   Cauldron. 

Deposited  in  Waverley  Abbey,  whence 
(at  the  dissolution  of  the  monasteries) 
it  was  removed  to  Frensham  Church. 
Mother  Ludlam  was  a  white  witch  who 
assisted  her  neighbours  by  lending  them 
such  culinary  utensils  and  household 
articles  as  they  wanted  for  special  occa- 
sions. The  petitioner  went  to  Mother 
Ludlam's  cave  at  midnight,  and  pro- 
.lised  to  return  the  loan  in  three  days. 
On  one  occasion  a  cauldron  was  bor- 
rowed, but  not  returned  at  the  stipulated 
time,  and  Mother  Ludlam  refused  to 
take  it  back,  and  discontinued  her  loans. 

Mother  Shipton,  the  prophetess 
of  South  Wales,  was  T.  Evan  Preece. 
She  predicted  the  death  of  Wolsey,  Lord 
Percy,  and  others,  in  the  reign  of  Henry 
VIII. 

She  predicted  that  'the  end  of  the  world  would 
come  in  1882.'  This  prophecy  was  safe  enough  for 
BOO  years.  The  '  Prophecies '  ot  Mother  Shipton 
are  still  extant. 


Mother  of  Universities. .  Bo- 
logna, 1088.  A  medal  was  struck  in  1  ---4 
to  commemorate  its  eight  hundredth  an- 
niversary. 

Mother  of  her  Country  (Thr}. 
Maria-Theresa  of  Austria  (1717,  1740- 
1780). 

Mother  of  the  Gracchi  (The), 
'  Mater  Gracchorum.'  Conu-lia  daughter 
of  Scipio  Africanus. 

When  Queen  Victoria.  In  her  childhood,  read 
the  story  about  Cornell*  showing  her  wins  oa 
her  jewels,  the  princess  said  to  her  tutor.  '  No* 
jewels,  but  Cornelians.' 

Mother  of  the  People  (The). 
'La  Mere  des  Peuples.'  Marguerite  of 
France,  daughter  of  Francois  I.  (15-23- 
1574). 

Mothering  Sunday.  Mid-Lent, 
when  children  go  home  to  their  mothers 
and  eat  '  mothering  cakes.'  See  '  Sun- 
days.' 

MotU  Proprio,  1816.  An  impor- 
tant measure  introduced  by  Cardinal 
Ercole  Consalvi,  for  the  reform  of  aluisca 
in  the  papal  states.  It  suppressed  all 
monopolies,  feudal  taxes,  and  exclusive 
rights. 

Mount  of  Corruption  (The). 
The  Mount  of  Olives,  east  of  Jerusalem. 
So  called  because  thereon  Solomon  built 
temples  to  the  gods  of  the  Ammonites 
and  Moabites,  out  of  coinplaisance  to 
his  wives  (1  Kings  xi ;  2  Kings  xxiii.  18). 

Mountain  (The),  Sept.  1791.  In 
the  National  Convention  of  France  the 
coti  droit  was  the  constitutional  party, 
the  cote  gauche  was  the  democratic 
party.  This  latter  party  soon  divided 
itself  into  two,  viz.  the  Mountain  and 
the  Gironde.  The  former  seated  them- 
selves on  the  most  elevated  benches  of 
the  hall,  hence  their  name;  the  Giron- 
dists occupied  what  was  called  the  pla  ine 
or  the  floor.  At  first,  all  the  cote  gauche 
worked  together  ;  but  81  May,  1793,  the 
Mountain  overthrew  the  more  moderate 
Gironde ;  and  1794  the  Mountain  fell  to 
pieces  with  Robespierre  their  chief. 

Several  young  men  of  Hungary  entered  Into 
correspondence  with  the  chiefs  of  the  Mountain. 
— QODKIN,  HitL  of  Hungary,  p.  209. 

Mountain  Brutus  (The).  WO- 
liam  Tell  (1282-1850). 

Mountain  Tiger  of  Nepau) 
(The).  Runjeet  Singh,  who  died  1«39. 


1IOUSQUETAIRE8 


MUNDANE 


008 


Mousquetaires  (8  syl.).  A  com- 
pany of  horse-soldiers  armed  with  mus- 
kets, created  in  1622  in  the  service  of  the 
king  of  France.  In  1661  they  formed 
two  companies — the  Grey  and  the  Black 
Mousquetaires,  so  called  from  the  colour 
of  their  horses.  Their  uniform  was 
scarlet-red,  and  hence  that  part  of  the 
palace  appropriated  to  them  was  called 
the  '  Maison  Kouge.'  In  times  of  peace 
they  followed  the  king  a  la  chasse,  but 
in  war  they  fought  both  on  horse  and 
foot,  like  the  French  dragoons.  The 
Mousquetaires  were  suppressed  in  1791 ; 
they  were  re-established  in  1814,  but 
disappeared  on  the  second  return  of 
Louis  XVIII.  See  '  Gants  Glace's.' 

Mozarabic  or  Gothic  Liturgy 
(The).  Consisted  of  the  liturgy  of  Rome 
mixed  with  the  oriental  liturgies  of  the 
Arian  Goths.  Its  use  was  suspended  by 
the  Council  of  Braga,  A.D.  772.  It  was 
reprinted  in  1500  by  Cardinal  Ximenes. 
The  Gothic  Liturgy  is  used  only  in 
Toledo.  See  '  Spanish  Liturgy.' 

Mud-Cabin  Votes,  1884.  The 
Irish  franchise  extended  to  one-pound 
householders  and  under,  the  number  of 
which  was  82,829  in  the  county  Mayo 
alone. 

Making  every  allowance  for  the  disqualification 
of  occupiers  on  account  of  parochial  relief,  the 
'  Mud-cabin '  voters  in  county  Mayo  would  out- 
number the  existing  voters  at  least  ten  to  one. — 
atandara,  9  May,  1884. 

Mufti.  A  '  doctor  of  the  law '  in  the 
Mussulman  religion.  He  interprets  both 
the  text  and  ideas  of  the  Koran.  The 
Grand  Mufti,  called  the '  Sheik-ul-Islam,' 
resides  at  Constantinople,  and  is  head  of 
the  lawyers  and  priests  or  ulemas.  His 
ordinances,  called  fetfas,  must  be  blindly 
obeyed.  It  is  the  Grand  Mufti  who  girds 
on  the  sultan's  sword  at  his  coronation. 
Every  town  has  its  mufti. 

Muggletonians.  A  religious  sect 
which  arose  in  England  about  the  year 
1651,  and  so  called  from  Ludovic  Muggle- 
ton  (1609-1697),  a  journeyman  tailor, 
who  professed  to  be  the  mouthpiece  of 
one  John  Reeve.  The  two  gave  them- 
selves out  to  be  the  '  two  witnesses '  of 
Rev.  xi.,  and  assumed  the  right  of  '  curs- 
ing' all  who  opposed  them.  They  de- 
nied the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  held 
anthropomorphic  opinions  of  deity,  and 
believed  that  the  devil  became  incarnate 
in  Eve.  They  existed  as  a  sect  in  the 


first  half  of  the  19th  cent.,  but  the  census 
of  1851  showed  no  trace  of  them. 

Mules  of  Ma'rius  (The).  When 
Marius,  in  his  second  consulate,  raised 
an  army  to  march  against  the  Cimbrians, 
he  found  considerable  difficulty  in  enlist- 
ing men.  His  sternness  repelled  them, 
his  arbitrary  habits  were  offensive,  and 
those  who  submitted  patiently  were 
called  'the  mules  of  Marius';  but  the 
term  of  reproach  soon  became  a  term  to 
be  proud  of. 

Multipliers.  Alchemists  who  pre- 
tended to  multiply  the  precious  metals. 

Mul'vian  Bridge  (The).  Outside 
the  city,  about  two  miles  from  Rome. 
The  most  northerly  of  the  eight  bridges 
over  the  Tiber.  Built  by  Scaurus. 

Mumping  Day.  The  21st  Dec. 
(St.  Thomas's  Day).  '  To  mump '  is  to 
beg,  and  on  St.  Thomas's  Day  the  poor 
used  to  go  about  the  country  begging 
corn  for  the  Christmas  feast. 

Munce'rians.  A  sect  of  Anabaptists 
in  Germany,  so  called  from  Muncerus 
their  ringleader,  who  died  1525. 

Mundane  Era  (The).  This  era 
begins  Oct.  B.C.  4008. 

According  to  the  modern  Greek  Calendar  B.C.  7888 

„  Josephus         7282 

„  Scaliger ...        „    5829 

„  Professor  William  Hale  ...       ,,    5411 

'  L'art  do  Verifier  les  Dates '    „    4968 

Usher     4004 

„  Calmet „    4000 

*,*  Of  course,  all  such  speculations,  in  the  light 
of  modern  science,  are  wholly  worthless,  except 
as  historical  landmarks,  and  even  then  they  are 
most  misleading. 

Mundane  Era  (The  Alexandrine), 
29  Aug.,  B.C.  5502. 

Mundane  Era  (The  Ecclesiastical) 
of  Constantinople,  1  April,  B.C.  5508. 

(The  Civil)  of  Constantinople,  1  Sept., 
B.C.  5508. 

Mundane  lira  (The  Grecian),  1 
Sept.,  B.C.  5598. 

Mundane  Era  (The  Jewish);-  Ver- 
nal equinox,  B.C.  8761.  But  the  civil 
Jewish  era  is  Oct.  8761. 

Mundane  Era  (The  Julian),  1 
Jan.,  B.C.  4713. 

Mundane   Era   of  Abyssinia 

(The).     Begins  29  Aug.,  B.C.  5493. 

Mundane  Era  of  Antioch  (The). 
I  Sept.,  B.C.  4592. 


604 


MUNICIPAL 


MUSICAL 


Municipal  Corporation  Act 
(The),  5,  6  Will.  IV.  c.  76,  9  Sept.,  1885. 
For  the  regulation  of  municipal  corpora- 
tions in  England  and  Wales.  This  act 
abolished  the  '  freemen,'  as  they  were 
called ;  the  prohibition  of  any  but  free- 
men keeping  a  shop  or  following  a  trade 
in  a  corporate  borough ;  and  the  power 
of  purchasing  one's  freedom.  Instead  of 
freemen  the  burgesses  were  endowed 
with  municipal  powers ;  a  burgess  being 
any  male  of  full  age  who  has  been  an 
occupier  for  two  years  within  the  borough 
or  within  seven  miles  of  it,  and  has  paid 
poor  rates,  provided  his  name  has  been 
duly  inscribed  on  the  burgess-roll.  The 
mayor  and  aldermen  are  to  be  elected 
annually  by  the  council ;  the  councillors 
by  the  burgesses ;  and  the  council  from 
the  aldermen  and  councillors.  See 
'  County  Council.' 

The  '  Irish  Municipal  Corporation  Bill,'  altering 
the  en  tire  structure  of  the  corporations  of  Ireland, 
in  8,  4  Viot.  O.  106,  10  Aug.,  1840.  The  Municipal 
Corporation  Act  does  not  apply  to  London. 

Municipal  Reform  Acts  (The), 
1835.  The  passing  of  a  Bill  which  gave 
the  right  of  voting  to  all  ratepayers  in 
towns  and  boroughs,  besides  allowing 
the  freemen  to  retain  their  former  privi- 
leges. The  lists  of  voters  were  as  follows : 
Freemen's  Roll,  Burgess  List,  and  Ward 
List. 

Muns.  A  name  assumed  soon  after 
the  Restoration  by  a  clique  of  young 
blades  in  London,  whose  delight  was  to 
break  windows,  upset  the  night  watchers, 
kiss  the  pretty  girls,  molest  sober  citizens, 
render  the  streets  somewhat  dangerous, 
and  get  themselves  talked  about  as 
'  impudent  young  dogs,'  '  sowing  their 
wild  oats.'  See  '  Street  Bullies.' 

'  Muns '  means  the  face  or  mouth,  and  these 
simpletons  so  called  themselves  because  they 
kissed  the  pretty  young  women  and  made  mouths 
at  the  coarse  and  older  ones.  It  -would  seem 
more  likely  to  be  a  contraction  of  the  French 
'  Muscadins,'  only  the  Muns  existed  many  years 
before  the  Paris  Muscadins. 

Miinster  (Truce  of),  closing  the 
Thirty  Years'  War.  It  led  to  the  '  Peace 
of  Westphalia,'  24  Oct.,  1648. 

Murab'itins  (The),  i.e.  devoted  to 
religion.  So  the  followers  of  Abdallah 
ben  Yassim  (1046)  were  called.  Some  say 
'  Al-Moravides  '  (q.v.)  is  a  variant  of  the 
game  word.  '  Moravides  '  (8  syl.). 

Murat  of  the  Magyar  Army 

[Tim).    Paul  Kinisi  (10th  cent.).     Like 


him  in  ostentation,  like  him  in  brill 
like  him  as  a  beau  sabrenr,  and  1, 
raised,  like  him,  for  his  valour,  from  th« 
ranks. 

Murato'rian  Canon  (The).  A 
list  of  the  books  of  the  New  Testamont, 
said  to  have  been  compiled  about  A.D. 
150,  discovered  in  the  Aml.n^bn  library, 
Milan,  and  published  by  Lodovico  An- 
tonio Muratori  in  1740.  Its  genuineness 
is  very  doubtful. 

The  author  of  the  Muratorian  Canon  appear* 
to  take  for  granted  that  the  apostle  [Paul]  went 
Into  Spain.— WORDHWiu; ill,  .NYir  Titkimftit  (Pan- 
line  Epistles,  p.  439). 

Muscadins  of  Paris  (1795).  Paris 
dandies  or  exquisites,  who  aped  London 
cockneys  after  the  Reign  of  Terror. 
Their  dress  was  top-boots  with  thick 
soles,  knee-breeches,  a  dress-coat  with 
long  tails  and  high  stiff  collar,  and  a 
thick  cudgel  called  a  'constitution.' 
They  affected  a  huskiuess  of  voice, 
bearish  manners,  and  vulgarity  both  of 
speech  and  behaviour. 

Littre  says  the  affectation  came  into 
use  during  the  Revolution,  and  he  derives 
the  word  from  muscarde,  which  he  de- 
duces from  muse.  He  says :  '  Petit- 
maitre,  homme  qui  affecte  une  grande 
recherche  dans  son  costume.  Ainsi  dit 
du  parfum  des  muscadins.'  See  '  Partis 
en  France.' 

Cockneys  of  London,  rnuscadins  of  Paris. 
BYBON.  Don  Ju,u>.  viii  124. 

Muse  of  Tragedy  (The).  Mrs. 
Siddons  the  great  actress  (1755-1831). 

Mushroom  Cities.  Chicago,  St. 
Louis. 

Music  of  the  Spheres  (The). 
The  music  produced  by  the  seven  plain-Is 
rolling  in  their  orbits.  Pythagoras 
noticed  that  different  lengths  of  string, 
stretched  like  those  of  a  harp,  produce 
different  sounds,  and  as  the  seven  planets 
revolve  in  seven  orbits  of  different  cir- 
cumferences, they  must,  like  an  ^Eolian 
harp,  produce  different  sounds  a> 
whiz  through  space.  The^e  seven  sounds 
or  musical  notes  Pythagoras  called  the 
'  Music  of  the  Spheres.' 

Musical  Scale  (The  Greek). 

1  Ut         Hypate  -  Principal          \ 

9  Re    ...  Par  hypate   -  I'.uH-principal  I    A  Dlates 


~Par- 
..    Lich 


saron. 


8  Mi  ..    Lichanos  -  ( 

4  Fa  ...  Mesa  -  M,;iium  J 

6  Sol  ...  Para-mese  —  Pott  medium 

6  Re  ...  Trite  -  Third  {.  A  Plate* 

7  Mi  .    Para-net*  -  Am<--pfn*U 

•  l-u 


/ 

(A  Dlat 
saron 


MUSICAL 


M.W.8. 


605 


The  '  Diaponte '  Is  from  Ut  to  Sol,  and  from  Sol 
to  Fa  is  the  '  Diatessaron.'  The  '  Diapason  '  =  the 
Diapente  plus  the  Diatessaron.  Similarly,  from 
Fa  to  Fa  is  a  Diapente.  In  both  cases  there  are 
three  tones  and  one  semitone  in  a  Diatessaron. 

Musical  Small-coal  Man  (The). 
Thomas  Britton  (1650-1714).  An  amateur' 
musician  and  antiquary,  dealer  in  small 
coals  in  Aylesbury  Street,  Clerkenwell. 
The  room  of  his  gatherings,  says  Dr 
John  Hawkins, '  was  over  the  coal-shop, 
and  his  weekly  concerts  were  attended 
by  the  highest  order  of  nobility.'  Dr. 
Pepusch  and,  later  on,  even  Handel 
played  the  harpsichord  at  these  concerts. 
Here  used  to  assemble  Mr.  Needier, 
accountant-general  of  the  'excise,  the 
poet  Hughes,  Woolaston  the  painter,  and 
many  others.  Walpole  says  that  Britton 
took  money  from  his  visitors. 

Musketeers  (The).  '  Lea  Mousque- 
taires,'  1622.  A  company  of  gentils- 
honnnes  d  cheval  who  formed  the  garde 
du  roi  created  by  Louis  XIII.  There 
were  two  companies — the  Grey  and  the 
Black — so  called  from  the  colour  of  their 
horses.  Being  dressed  in  scarlet,  the 
part  of  the  palace  where  they  lodged  was 
called  the  Maison-Rouge.  Suppressed 
in  1791 ;  restored  in  1814,  but  not  organ- 
ised again  by  Louis  XVIII.  on  his  second 
restoration. 

Mutiny  Bill  (The),  or  'Mutiny  Act,' 
.  1689  (1  William  &  Mary,  c.  5).  It  enacted 
that  any  military  offenders  might  be 
arrested  by  military  authority,  and  tried 
and  condemned  by  court-martial,  in  per- 
fect independence  of  the  civil  courts. 

This  bill  also  provided  (or  the  better  payment 
Of  the  army,  and  for  better  quarters. 

Mutiny  of  the  '  Bounty '  (The), 
1789.  H.M.  ship  '  Bounty,'  commanded 
by  Capt.  Bligh,  was  sent  to  Otaheite  for 
bread-fruit,  and  on  the  return  voyage 
the  crew  rebelled,  led  by  Fletcher  Chris- 
tian, the  master's  mate.  The  rebels 
forced  Capt.  Bligh  and  18  of  the  men 
into  a  boat  and  set  them  adrift,  but  they 
landed  in  time  at  a  Dutch  settlement, 
arid  reached  England.  The  British 
government  sent  Capt.  Edward  Edwards 
to  seize  and  bring  home  the  rebels,  when 
fourteen  were  apprehended,  but  nine 
were  missing.  The  captives  were  tried 
by  court-martial,  and  three  were  sen- 
tenced to  death.  Twenty  years  after- 
wards the  nine  missing  were  heard  of  at 
Pitcairn's  Island  (1806) ;  but  only  one— 


viz.  Alexander  Smith  (alias  John  Adams) 
— was  alive.  He  had  become  a  religious 
man,  and  was  farmer,  schoolmaster,  phy- 
sician, and  pastor  in  the  island,  in  which 
were  170  inhabitants,  88  being  males  and 
82  females.  He  died  in  1829. 

Mutiny  of  the  Nore  (The),  22 
May,  1797.  Suppressed  in  June.  This 
mutiny  was  preceded  by  a  rebellious 
dissatisfaction  of  the  seamen  of  tho 
channel  fleet  at  Spithead,  who  deprived 
their  officers  of  command  and  threatened 
their  lives.  This  uprising  was  quelled 
by  an  increase  of  pay ;  but  it  was  suc- 
ceeded by  a  mutiny  of  the  fleet  at  the 
Nore,  led  by  one  Parker,  and  very  ex- 
tra ragant  terms  were  demanded.  After 
a  few  weeks  the  men  surrendered  at  dis- 
cretion, and  Parker  was  executed. 

It  was  to  encourage  loyalty  among  our  Bailors 
that,  at  this  period,  Charles  Dibdin  wrote  his 
sea-songs,  and  was  rewarded  with  a  pension. 

Mutton-eating  King  (TJw). 
Charles  II.  of  England  (1680,  1659-1685). 

Here  lies  our  mutton-eating  king, 
Whose  word  no  man  relies  on 

Be  never  said  a  foolish  thing, 
And  never  did  a  wise  on'. 

EAHL  OF  ROCHESTER. 

Mutual  Admiration  Society 
(The).  In  French,  'La  Socie'te'  d' Ad- 
miration Mutuelle.'  A  jocose  appellative 
applied  in  Paris  to  the  '  Socie'te'  d'Ob- 
servation  Medicale.' 

In  England  it  has  been  applied  to 
several  sets ;  as  Shakespeare,  Ben  Jon- 
son,  Beaumont  and  Fletcher,  &c. 

Another  consisted  of  contributors  to 
the  '  Spectator,'  such  as  Addison,  Steele, 
&c. 

A  third  was  the  famous  'club'  of 
Johnson,  Goldsmith,  Burke,  Reynolds, 
Beauclerc,  and  Boswell. 

Mutual  Instruction,  1795.  A 
system  of  education  introduced  by  Dr. 
Bell  in  the  Madras  schools,  where  the 
more  advanced  pupils  were  set  to  teach 
the  less  advanced,  whereby  the  numbei 
of  the  staff  of  paid  teachers  was  very 
greatly  reduced.  Joseph  Lancaster  in 
1798  caught  the  idea,  and  for  a  time  the 
mutual  instruction  plan  was  largely 
adopted  in  our  charity  and  parish 
schools.  The  only  remnant  now  left  is 
that  of  pupil  teachers. 

M.W.S.,  1798.  The  legend,  on  the 
black  flags  of  the  Irish  rebels  in  the 


MYRMILLON3 


NAG'S 


United  Irishmen's  sedition.    The  initials 
of  Murder  Without  Sin. 

Myrmillons  (The),  or '  Mirmillones ' 
(4  syl.).  Gladiators  on  foot  who  combated 
with  the  retiarii.  So  named  from  a  fish, 
called  by  the  Greeks  /xop^vpos,  which 
surmounted  their  helmets. 

Mysteries,  18th,  14th,  15th  cents. 
Dramatic  representations  of  the  '  reli- 
gious mysteries,'  such  as  the  Incarnation, 
the  Crucifixion,  the  Holy  Trinity,  and 
the  Real  Presence.  They  were  acted  by 
monks,  generally  in  a  cathedral.  At 
their  decline  they  were  replaced  by  the 
Moralities  (q.v.). 

The  four  best  Mystery  plays  were  the  '  Passion,' 
the  'Resurrection.'  the  'Incarnation,'  and  'St. 
Catherine.1  The  '  Mystery  of  the  Passion  '  la  still 
(IKK))  performed  In  the  Tyrol  during  'Passion 
Week/ 

Mystics.  Those  Christians  who 
believe  there  is  a  natural  and  mystical 
meaning  in  Scripture,  the  latter  to  be 
gleaned  only  by  particular  inspiration 
and  '  converse  with  heavenly  habitants.' 
They  are  great  in  visions,  dream  revela- 
tions, and  inward  lights. 

'  Let  there  be  light '  means,  In  a  natural  sense 
•  Let  there  be  the  light  of  day  '—the  light  which 
now  proceeds  from  the  sun— but  mystically  it 
means  '  Let  there  be  divine  inspiration  and  the 
llk'ht  of  glrfry;  let  light  illumine  the  soul;  let 
light  be  difluBcd  in  the  heart,  that  it  may  know 
the  divine  mysteries,  and  see  what  is  hid  from 
the  natural  understanding.1 

Mythical  School  (The)  of  Theo- 
logy in  Germany  was  founded  by  Strauss, 
who  tried  to  prove  that  the  gospels  are 
not  real  history,  but  beaux-ideals  of 
ancient  prophecies  personified.  His 
'Life  of  Jesus,'  in  1840,  produced  an 
immense  sensation.  His  '  Christian 
Doctrine  and  Faith'  enters  on  the 
struggle  between  science  and  the  Bible 
(1808-1874). 

Naamans.  A  religious  party  founded 
by  Alexander  Knox  and  Rowland  Hill, 
half  churchmen  and  half  dissenters. 
They  were  like  Naaman  in  the  house  of 
Rimmon. 

Nab.  To  seize  unexpectedly.  Nabis 
king  of  Sparta  (B.C.  206-191)  made  a 
statue  resembling  big  wife,  and  clothed 
it  hi  magnificent  apparel.  "When  any- 
one refused  to  deliver  up  his  riches  to 
the  tyrant,  he  was  led  up  to  the  statue, 
and  the  statue  by  secret  springs  seized 
the  victim  in  her  arms  and  squeezed  him 
lo  death  against  iron  spikes  secreted  by 


her  dress.    If   this  is  not 

tenable,  it  is  at  any  rate  an  historical 

curiosity.     See  '  Bullies.' 

Similarly,  to  Burke,  to  Boycott,  &c.  The  Nor- 
weglan  '  nappe'  (to  seize)  Is  a  cognate  word.  It 
may  possibly  be  a  contraction  of  apprehend  (seise) 

Nabathaean    Kingdoms   (The). 
The  kingdoms  of  the  east.    Arabia  Felix 
is  called  Nabatheea  from  Nebajoth  the  son 
of  Ishmael  (Gen.  xxxvi.  3).     The  i 
of  Arabia  Petraea  are  called  the 
theeans,  bat  the  term  is  very  widely  ap- 
plied. 

Euros  ad  Auroram  Nabathssaoue  regna  recent* 
Persldaque.  etradlis  Juga  subdita  matutinis. 
Vesper  et  occlduo  qu»  Qttora  Sole  teooscunt, 
Proxima   sunt  Zephyro;   Scythiam  septemqo* 

triones 

Horrlfer  In  vault  Boreas  ;  contrarla  tellas 
Nubibusaesiduls  pluvUxjuu  madeecit  abAustro. 
OVID,  ileUimorphotet,  bk.  1.  61,  Ac. 

Nabonassar.    See  '  Era  of.' 

Naboth's  Vineyard.  A  posses- 
sion coveted  by  others.  Thus  in 
when  half  the  nations  of  Europe  were 
swooping  down  upon  pla.-i-s  for  < -..Ionics 
or  annexation,  it  was  said  that '  Germany, 
France,  and  Italy  were  looking  about  for 
a  Naboth's  vineyard,'  that  is,  a  part  of  the 
world  which  they  could  appropriate.  Of 
coarse  the  allusion  is  to  King  Ahab  in 
1  Kings  xxi. 

Nag's  Head  Ordination  (The). 
In  1559,  17  Doc.,  Matthew  Parker  wag 
consecrated  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 
Pennant  says  the  ceremony  was  to  have 
been  performed  by  Anthony  Kitchen 
bishop  of  Llandaff,  but  Bonner  interfered ; 
whereupon  fourteen  ecclesiastics 
mined  to  consecrate  each  other  to  the 
vacant  sees.  Scory,  *  deposed  bishop, 
met  the  party  at  the  Nag's  Head  Tavern, 
Cheapside,  and  consecrated  Parker  arch- 
bishop; this  being  done,  Parker  proceeded 
to  consecrate  the  rest.  Strype  refutes  this 
tale  in  his  '  Life  of  Archbishop  Parker,' 
and  in  Bennet  College  library  is  an  in- 
strument said  to  have  been  used  on  the 
occasion,  and  being  the  consecration  in 
Lambeth  chapel  by  William  Barlow  (late 
bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells),  John  Scory 
(late  bishop  of  Chichester),  Miles  Cover- 
dale  (bishop  of  Exeter),  and  John  Hop- 
kins (suffragan  bishop  of  Bedford),  of 
Parker  and  others.  The  Nag's  Head  tale 
is  attributed  to  Father  Talbot  and  an- 
other Jesuit  named  Holy  wood.  Dr.  Doyle 
iu  1824-25,  before  a  committee  of  the 


NAILS 


NANERISM 


607 


House  of  Commons,  revived  the  Nag'a 
Head  tale. 

The  story  is  this  :  the  Nag's  Head  Is  the  tavern 
where  the  dean  of  the  arches  and  the  civilians 
•went  to  refresh  themselves  after  the  confirma- 
tion of  a  bishop,  and  while  the  ecclesiastics 
•were  there,  one  Neale  (Bonner's  chaplain)  peeped 
through  the  keyhole  to  see  what  was  going  on. 
He  saw  Kitchen  bishop  of  Handafl  solicited  to 
assist  in  the  consecration  service,  but  he  stoutly 
refused  to  take  any  part  therein.  Scory  (late 
bishop  of  Chichester)  then  made  all  kneel  down, 
and  said  to  Parker,  'Take  thou  authority  to 
preach  the  word  of  God  sincerely.'  This  tale  was 
accepted  as  an  historic  fact  for  at  least  forty 
years  ;  but  we  are  told  that  the  Earl  of  Nottingham 
was  present  and  contradicted  it,  and  that  Arch- 
bishop Abbot  produced  the  register  of  Canterbury 
to  disprove  it.  Of  course  Neale's  tale,  as  well  as 
that  of  the  earl  and  archbishop,  are  so  doubtful 
that  no  reliance  can  be  placed  on  either  of  them. 

Nails  (The),  used  at  the  crucifixion. 
Gregory  Nazianzen  asserts  that  there 
were  only  three  nails  used,  but  Cyprian 
maintains  that  there  were  four.  The 
number  of  those  said  to  have  been  found 
in  the  cave  where  the  three  crosses  were 
buried  is  equally  uncertain.  One  was 
sent  to  Rome,  and  is  deposited  in  what 
was  afterwards  the  Santa  Croce;  two 
others  were  sent  by  the  Empress  Helena 
to  her  son  Constantine,  one  of  which  was 
welded  as  an  amulet  to  his  helmet  that 
he  might  not  be  slain  in  battle,  and  the 
other  was  set  in  his  horse's  headstall ;  a 
fourth  the  empress  threw  into  the  Gulf 
of  Venice  to  allay  a  storm ;  a  fifth  was 
beaten  out  into  a  thin  band,  and  is  set 
in  the  famous  '  iron  crown  of  Lombardy,' 
with  which  Charlemagne  and  Napoleon 
were  crowned.  So  that  the  find  of  the 
empress  did  not  settle  the  disputed  point, 
but  only  made  it  more  doubtful.  See 
1  Crucifixion,  Belies  of  the.' 

Similarly  the  dispute  about  the  wood  of  the 
cross  was  not  settled  by  the  discovery  of  the 'true 
cross.'  Was  it  oak,  pine,  cedar,  gopher  wood,  or 
what  ?  Some  affirm  it  was  made  of  three  or  more 
different  kinds  of  wood.  Certainly  the  relics 
which  profess  to  be  parts  of  the  cross  vary,  so 
that  the  question  Is  still  undecided. 

Calvin  enumerates  fourteen  nails :  one  In  the 
Santa  Croce  at  Home,  another  In  Siena,  a  third  in 
Venice,  a  fourth  in  the  church  of  the  Carmelites 
In  Paris,  a  fifth  In  the  Holy  Chapel,  a  sixth  at 
Draguignan,  a  seventh  at  Trenaille,  an  eighth  at 
Treves,  a  ninth  at  Monza,  a  tenth  in  the  crown  of 
Lombardy,  one  was  thrown  Into  the  Gulf  of 
Venice,  one  was  welded  into  the  helmet  of  Con- 
stantine,  one  was  set  in  the  headstall  of  the  em- 
peror s  horse  (Gregory  of  Tours  says  two  of  the 
nails  were  set  in  the  headstall).  This  would  make 
fourteen.  Not  the  slightest  reliance  can  oe  placed 
on  the  genuineness  of  any  of  the  relics  of  the  cru- 
cifixion, or  of  the  '  saints.' 

Nails  found  in  Coffins.  A  nail 
was  at  one  time  placed  in  a  coffin  for 
luck,  much  as  a  horseshoe  is  nailed  to  a 
stable  door.  The  Romans  drove  annually 
pii  the  ides  of  September  a  nail  into  the 


gide  wall  of  the  temple  of  Jupiter  Capito- 
llnus  (Livy,  vii.  8). 

It  is  supposed  that  the  nails  were  originally  a 
sort  of  tally  for  marking  the  number  of  years,  and 
were  continued  out  of  reverence  to  an  old  custom 
(Festus).  The  nail  driven  into  the  temple  was 
technically  called  'Clavus  annalis.' 

Names  Classicised.  It  was  much 
the  fashion,  especially  with  German  and 
Dutch  authors  who  wrote  in  Latin,  to 
convert  their  names  into  a  Greek  or  Latin 
equivalent,  or  to  give  them  a  classic  turn, 

Agricola  (1492-1566)  the  reformer,  and 
friend  of  Luther,  whose  real  name  was 
Schneider  (a  tailor).  This  was  assuming 
another  name. 

Bucer  (1491-1551),  a  Doniinican  and 
friend  of  Luther,  whose  real  name  was 
Kuhhorn  (cow-horn),  of  which  bucer  is 
the  Greek. 

Desiderius  Erasmus  (1467-1586),  a 
Dutchman  whose  real  name  was  Gheraerd 
Gheraerd,  of  which  Desiderius  is  the 
Latin,  and  Erasmos  the  Greek. 

Melanchthon  (1497-1560),  one  of  Lu- 
ther's friends,  whose  real  name  was 
Schwartzerde  (black  earth).  Melanchthon 
is  the  Greek  for  a  '  heap  of  black  earth.' 

CEcolampadius,  the  Latinised  name  of 
Johann  Hausschein,  the  reformer  (1482- 
1581). 

Paracelsus  (1498-1541),  Grseco-Latin 
for  bombast,  the  real  name  being  A.  T. 
Bombast. 

Porphyry,  the  Greeised  name  of  Malk, 
the  real  name  of  the  disciple  of  Plotin 
(233-804). 

Regiomontanua,  a  Latinised  form  of 
Kbnigsberger.  So  Johann  Miiller  called 
himself  (1486-1475).  He  was  born  at 
Konigsberg  in  Franconia. 

Stobseus  is  Stubbs  Latinised  (5th  cent.). 

Till  after  the  reign  of  Frledrlch  II.  the  Great 
(1740-1786)  the  Germans  were  ashamed  of  their 
language,  and  all  their  standard  works  were 
written  in  Latin  or  Greek.  Of  course  this  does 
not  apply  to  Porphyry,  though  probably  he  dis- 


Nameless  Finger  (The).  The  3rd 
finger  of  the  right  hand.  The  right- 
hand  fingers  are  the  pointer,  long  finger, 
nameless  finger,  little  finger ;  of  the  left 
hand  they  are  the  pointer,  long  finger, 
ring  finger,  and  little  finger. 

Nanekism.    The  religious  system 
of  Nanek,  founder  of  the  religion  of  the 
Sikhs,  which    is   a  fusion   of  Islamism 
and    Buddhism.      The  Sikhs  recognise   ' 
both   the  Vedas  and  the  Koran.     His 


608 


NANTES 


NAPOLEON 


code  is  called  the  Adi-granth.    Lahore 
is  the  centre  of  Nanekism. 

Nanek  was  born  14GO,  and  died  1589. 
N.B.— '  Bikh '  is  one  of  a  Hind  ft  sect,  and  meana 
diiciple.    '  Sheik  '  is  an  Arab  chief. 

Nantes  (Edict  of),  July  1591, 
granted  by  Henri  IV.  to  the  Protestants 
of  France,  was  only  a  revival  of  the  Edict 
of  Poitiers  conceded  by  Henri  in  1577. 
The  difference  was  this:  the  Edict  of 
Nantes  was  enforced,  that  of  Poitiers  was 
a  dead  letter.  In  1597  the  edict  was 
extended,  and  the  Huguenots  were  al- 
lowed the  public  exercise  of  their  religion 
in  all  places  in  which  it  had  obtained  a 
footing  in  1597,  and  in  the  suburbs  of 
towns.  Permission  was  given  to  lords  of 
high  rank  to  hold  religious  services  in 
their  castles,  and  to  noblemen  of  second 
rank  to  admit  thirty  co-religionists  to 
their  private  chapels ;  the  reformed  were 
admitted  to  public  offices,  their  children 
to  schools,  and  the  poor  to  a  share  of 
alms ;  the  right  of  pnnting  books  in  cer- 
tain towns  was  conceded,  equal  represen- 
tation in  some  of  the  palements,  four 
academies  of  scientific  and  theological 
instruction,  and  a  certain  number  of  places 
of  security. 

Napier's  Bones,  1617.  A  contri- 
vance by  John  Napier  baron  of  Merchis- 
ton  for  saving  the  tedious  processes  of 
multiplication  and  division  by  shifting 
about  slips  of  ivory  or  bone,  and,  after 
the  slips  have  been  arranged,  merely 
adding  or  subtracting  the  figures  on  the 
slips. 

Thus  a  sum  of  multiplication  by  five  figures 
would  (after  the  bones  are  arranged)  be  per- 
formed by  simply  adding  five  lines  of  figures. 

Napoleon  (The  Code  of),  1803-1804. 
The  'Code  Civil,'  consisting  of  three 
books,  the  first  of  persons,  under  11 
titles;  the  second  of  goods,  under  4 
titles;  and  the  third  of  the  ways  of 
acquiring  property,  under  20  titles. 
The  whole  code  contains  2,281  articles. 
Tronchet  was  '  the  soul  of  the  code,'  but 
he  was  assisted  by  Roederer,  Portalis, 
Thibaudeau,  Cambaceres,  and  Lebrun. 

Though  the  Napoleon  Code  means  the  Code  Ci- 
vil, yet  there  are  several  other  codes  for  diilorcnt 
branches  of  the  law,  as  the '  Code  Penal,1  the '  Code 
des  Dclits  et  des  Peines,'  the  '  Code  d  Instruction 
Criminelle,1  Ac. 

Napol6on  le  Grand.  Napoleon  I. 
(1769,  1804-1814,  died  1821).  Banished 
to  Elba  1814  (he  was  deposed  4  April, 
•oid  arrived  at  Elba  4  May).  Flight 


from  Elba  26  Feb.,  1815 ;  reached  Paris 
20  March  ;  defeated  at  Waterloo  18  June. 
He  gave  himself  up  to  Capt.  Maitland  of 
the  ' Bellerophon,'  15  July ;  was  bani>l u  d 
to  St.  Helena,  and  arrived  there  in  the 
4  Northumberland,'  commanded  by  Ad- 
miral Sir  George  Cockburn,  16  Oct.  HP 
died  5  May,  1821.  His  remains  were  re- 
moved to  Paris  in  1840,  and  were  de- 
posited in  the  Hotel  des  Invalides  15  Dec., 
1840. 

His  '  day  of  the  Violets '  is  1  March,  the  day  when 
he  reached  Cannes  after  hie  escape  from  Elba. 
Set '  Violets.' 

Father,  Carlo  Buonaparte  of  Corsica;  .IMJi.-r. 
Maria  Letlsia  Ramolina ;  H'nvj  (1)  Josephine, 
widow  of  Beauharnais,  divorced ;  (2)  Maria  Louisa 
archduchess  of  Austria;  Son.  Francois  Joseph  Vi 
poleon  Bonaparte.  Contemporary  with  Qeorge  III. 

Memoranda.  Napoleon  Bonaparte  was  sub-lieu- 
tenant of  artillery  1785,  captain  IT'.'J.  commander 
of  the  National  Guards  17*1,  brigadier-gene r 
Commander-in-chief  of  the  army  In  Italy  1796.  First 
Consul  34  Deo..  1799.  First  Consul  for  life  a  Aug., 
MM,  Emperor  18  If  ay,  1804.  He  won  fifty-two  vic- 
tories. His  life  was  attempted  in  Dec.  1800  by  an 
'  infernal  machine '  planted  in  the  Rue  St.  Nlcasse. 
The  intention  was  to  kill  him  on  his  way  to  th« 
opera.  Ho  was  once  wounded  slightly  in  battle, 
and  was  excommunicated  by  Plus  VII.  in  1800. 

His  abdications:  I.  Deposed  by  the 
senate,  and  abdicated  at  FontaineM-  :ui 
4  April,  1814.  Sent  to  Elba  in  the  British 
frigate  called  the  'Undaunted,'  under 
the  command  of  Capt.  Usher ;  went  on 
board  28  April  and  arrived  at  Elba  4  May, 
1814. 

n.  After  the  battle  of  Waterloo  he 
abdicated  a  second  time,  22  June,  1815. 
He  gave  himself  up  at  Rochefort  to  Cap- 
tain Maitland,  commander  of  the  '  Belle- 
rophon.'  Accompanied  by  Count  Ber- 
trand,  Count  Montholon,  Count  Lascases, 
Baron  Gourgaud,  a  surgeon,  and  twelve 
domestics,  he  was  then  sent  to  St.  Helena 
in  the  *  Northumberland,'  under  the  com- 
mand of  Admiral  Sir  George  Cockburn, 
and  arrived  there  16  Oct.,  1815,  Sir  Hud- 
son Lowe  being  governor  of  the  island. 
He  lived  in  Longwood  House,  and  died  5 
May,  1821,  amidst  a  phenomenal  tempest. 

His  crack  regiments  were  the  80th, 
43rd,  and  96th.  To  belong  to  one  of  these 
infantry  corps  was  a  warrant  of  reck  It  >s 
courage  and  undaunted  bravery.  Napo- 
leon and  all  his  staff  uncovered  and 
bowed  low  as  any  one  of  their  tattered 
colours  filed  in  review  before  them. 

Napoleon  II.  Son  of  Napoleon  I. 
and  his  second  wife  Maria  Louisa  arch- 
duchess  of  Austria.  He  was  created 
1  King  of  Rome '  from  the  moment  of  his 
birth  (20  March,  1811),  and,  when  hi* 


NAPOLEON 


NATIONS 


609 


father  abdicated  in  1814,  the  Senate  pro- 
claimed him  Napoleon  II.,  a  title  which 
the  powers  of  Europe  would  not  allow. 
On  the  fall  of  his  father  in  1815,  the  lad 
retired  to  the  court  of  his  maternal  grand- 
father,  the  emperor  of  Austria,  and  re- 
ceived the  title  of  '  Duke  of  Reichstadt.' 
He  died  of  consumption  at  Schonbrunn 
in  1832. 

Napoleon  III.,  Emperor  of  the 
French  (1808,  reigned  1852-1870;  de- 
posed, and  died  1873). 

Father,  Louis  Bonaparte,  brother  of  Napoleon  I.; 
Mother,  Hortense  de  Beauharnais,  daughter  of 
Josephine  by  her  first  husband  (her  second  hus- 
band wan  Napoleon  I.);  Wife,  Marie-Eugenie  de 
Guzman,  comtesse  de  Teba.  Contemporary  with 
Queen  Victoria. 

*„*  His  life  was  attempted  six  times. 

1852,  24    Sept.    An   infernal   machine 
was  found  at  Marseilles  designed  to  kill 
him. 

1853,  5  July.    His  assassination  was 
attempted  as  he  was  leaving  the  Op6ra 
Comique. 

1855,  28  April.  Giovanni  Pianori  fired 
at  him  hi  the  Champs  Elyse'es. 

1857,  7  Aug.     Barcolotti,  Gibaldi,  and 
Grillo  came  to  London  to  assassinate  him 
while  he  was  on  a  visit  to  Queen  Victoria. 

1858,  14  Jan.     Orsi'ni  (q.v.)  attempted 
his  life. 

1863,  24  Dec.  Greco  attempted  his 
life. 

Orslni  organised  his  infernal  plot  in  London, 
Pianori  did  the  same ;  Mazzini,  Ledru-llollin,  and 
Campanello  in  London  supplied  plotters  with 
arms,  Ac.  The  French  ambassador  complained  to 
the  British  government ;  and  these  plotters  again;  t 
the  French  emperor  nearly  dragged  us  into  a  war 
with  France. 

Special  Constable  in  London,  10  April, 
1848.  Louis  Napoleon,  with  170,000 
noblemen,  gentlemen,  merchants,  and 
tradesmen,  volunteered  to  be  sworn  in  as 
special  constables  to  prevent  disturbance 
of  the  peace  by  the  Chartists  when  they 
presented  their  monster  petition  (q.v.). 
Louis  Napoleon  acted  under  the  Earl  of 
Eglinton. 

*,*  Nicknames  : — 

COMTE  D'ARENSBERG.  So  he  called  himself 
after  his  escape  from  the  fortress  of  Ham. 

BADINGI'ET.  The  name  of  the  man  he  shot  in 
his  Boulogne  escapade. 

BOUSTBAPA.  A  compound  of  Boulogne],  Stra- 
[Bbourg],  and  Pa[ris],  the  places  of  his  noted  esca- 

GROSBEO.  So  called  from  the  rather  unusual 
size  of  his  nose. 

MAN  or  DECEMBER.  So  called  because  December 
•was  his  month  of  glory.  Thus  he  was  elected 
president  11  Deo.,  1848 ;  he  made  his  coup  d'ttat 
S  Dec.,  1851 ;  was  chosen  president  for  life  by 
plebiscite  21  Deo.,  1861 ;  and  WM  created  emperor 
I  D«o.,  ib&i. 


MAN  OF  SEDAN.  So  called  because  at  Sedan  ha 
surrendered  his  Bword  to  William  king  of  Prussia, 
Sept.  1870. 

MAN  OF  SILENCE.    See  p.  648. 

Oui-Oui  was  the  pet  name  given  him  by  Hortense 
in  his  childhood.  He  was  a  quick,  intelligent  boy, 
beautiful  as  a  girl. 

RATIPOLE  (8  syl.).  The  same  as  the  West  of 
England  word  rant/pole,  meaning  a  harum-scarum 
fellow,  half  Idiot  and  half  madcap. 

SEDANTAIRE.    A  pun  on  Sedan.    See  above. 

SOULOUQCE  (q.V.). 

The  Little.  Victor  Hugo  gave  him  this  title,  but 
the  hatred  of  Hugo  for  Napoleon  was  a  mono- 
mania. 

VERHUEL.  The  name  of  his  supposed  father. 
He  was  born  whil "» his  mother  was  separated  from 
her  husband.  Sc  ondal  says  she  had  been  sepa- 
rated thirteen  months. 

V  Whatever  may  be  said  of  Napoleon  III.,  two 
things  deserve  mention:  (1)  He  was  the  only 
crowned  head  of  France  who'visited  England  as  a 
friend  ;  and  (2)  all  through  his  reign  he  knew  his 
best  policy  was  to  remain  friendly  to  England. 
From  this  wise  policy  he  never  swerved,  although 
sometimes  goaded  to  animosity  by  his  military  ad- 
visers. Our  relations  with  France  have  certainly 
not  improved  by  the  substitution  Of  a  republic. 

Napoleon  of  Peace  (The}.  Louis- 
Philippe  king  of  the  French  (1773-1850, 
reigned  1830-1848).  Also  called  'The 
Citizen  King.' 

Napoleon  of  the  East  (The). 
Mehemet  Ali  pacha  of  Egypt  (1769- 
1848). 

Napoleon  of  the  Turf  (The). 
Lord  George  Bentinck  (1802-1848). 

Nassac  Diamond  (The).  For- 
merly in  the  possession  of  the  East 
India  Company ;  weighed  89f  carats,  but 
since  the  Duke  of  Westminster  had  it 
cut  anew  it  weighs  only  78$  carats.  Its 
value  is  about  30,OOOZ.  See  '  Diamonds.' 

Nation  of  Shopkeepers  (A).  So 
Louis  XIV.  called  Holland.  Napoleon 
Bonaparte  applied  the  phrase  to  Eng- 
land ;  but  whether  England  or  France  is 
the  more  given  to  trade  would  be  hard 
to  determine.  Probably  the  proportion 
of  men  independent  of  trade  would  be  in 
favour  of  England  ;  and  without  the  least 
doubt  the  money-grabbing  or  commer- 
cial spirit  in  Frenchmen  is  very  much 
stronger  than  it  is  in  Englishmen.  I 
lived  eight  or  nine  years  in  France,  and 
mixed  with  all  classes — the  court,  tho 
military,  the  medical  profession,  tba 
literati,  the  bourgeois,  and  the  proletariat. 

Nations  (Expedition  of  the),  A.D. 
625.  When  the  Koreish  were  defeated 
by  Mohammed.  They  had  been  defeated 
by  him  ir.  628  at  Bedr  and  Ohud.  Se« 
.Ditch/ 


610 


NATIONAL 


NATIONAL 


National  Anthem  (The)  of  Hun- 
gary is  'Rakotski's  March.'  See  '  God 
save  the  King.' 

Prince  Franz  Leopold  Rakotekl,  a  Tranayl  vanlan 
prince,  protector  of  Protestantism  (died  1676). 

National  Assembly  (The). 

I.  Of  France,  17  June,  1789.  '  L'As- 
semWe  Nationale,'  the  tiers  Hat,  which 
withdrew  from  the  States-General,  while 
the  nobles  and  clergy  were  debating  how 
the  votes  were  to  be  counted,  and  whether 
they  should  sit  in  the  same  house  with 
the  deputies. 

The  nobles  and  clergy  wanted  to  have  three 
houses  and  to  vote  by  booses.  This,  of  coarse, 
would  be  simply  to  Ignore  the  tieri  ttat.  The 
deputies,  who  numbered  584  members,  while  the 
two  other  estates  numbered  both  together  only 
661,  insisted  on  voting  per  capita. 

n.  Of  Germany,  1848.  It  superseded 
the  old  German  '  Diet '  (q.v.),  which  held 
its  meetings  at  Frankfort.  The  National 
Assembly  met  at  Berlin,  and  offered 
the  imperial  crown  to  William  king  of 
Prussia,  but  he  declined  the  honour.  It 
formed  a  constitution  with  two  chambers ; 
the  upper  one  was  to  contain  200  members 
and  the  lower  one  to  consist  of  repre- 
sentatives of  the  people,  one-third  of  the 
members  to  retire  every  two  years.  The 
kaiser  was  to  have  the  absolute  right  of 
declaring  peace  and  war,  and  of  making 
treaties.  Free  municipal  institutions 
were  to  be  established ;  and  perfect  free- 
dom in  religion,  education,  science,  and 
the  press  to  be  conceded.  All  this  fell 
through  in  1849,  when  a  new  legislative 
body  was  constituted,  consisting  of  two 
chambers,  which  met  at  Brandenburg. 

The  National  Assembly  of  Berlin  proved  so 
refractory  that  the  city  was  deserted,  trade  was 
paralysed,  and  Prussia  was  reduced  to  the  verge 
of  civil  war. 

National  Association  for  the 
Repeal  of  the  Union  (The),i.e.  the  union 
between  Great  Britain  and  Ireland.  Or- 
ganised in  Ireland  1840,  and  monster 
meetings  were  held  on  the  Hill  of  Tara 
to  promote  the  object  15  Aug.,  1848.  The 
subject  of  repeal  has  agitated  Ireland 
ever  since  1810,  and  in  1886  Mr.  W.  E. 
Gladstone  brought  in  a  bill  with  a  view 
of  putting  an  end  to  the  ever-recurring 
agitation.  In  1840  Daniel  O'Connell  was 
Ihe  great  agitator;  and  from  1881  to  1890, 
under  the  name  of '  Home  Rule  '  and  the 
leadership  of  Charles  Stewart  Parnell, 
the  question  of  repeal  obstructed  almost 
all  parliamentary  business.  See  'Irish 
Associations.' 


National  Association  of  Ire- 
land (The),  1864.  Formed  to  dim- 
establish  the  Irish  Church,  and  to  alter 
the  land  laws.  The  church  was  disesta- 
blished in  1869.  See  'Irish  Associa- 
tions.' 

National  Board  (The),  Ireland. 
The  '  Commissioners  of  National  Educa- 
tion '  (q.v.). 

National  Confederacy  of  Po- 
land (The).  The  dissidents  under 
Prince  Radzivil.  They  amounted  to 
72,000  noblemen  and  gentlemen,  and 
were  opposed  by  a  Catholic  association 
called  the  '  Confederacy  of  Bar '  (q.v.), 
which  in  1774  conspired  to  assassinate 
the  king  (Stanislaus  Augustus  Ponia- 
towski),  suspected  of  favouring  the 
dissidents.  The  king  escaped  in  a 
miraculous  manner,  lived  through  the 
two  partitions  of  Poland,  was  compelled 
by  Catharine  of  Russia  to  abdicate  in 
1795,  and  died  in  obscurity  in  1798, 
aged  66. 

National  Convention  (The). 

I.  Of  Chartists,  1888.     Up  to  12  Aug. 
the  delegates  met  at  the  Arundel  Coffee 
House,  in  the  Strand,  London.     It  was 
declared  illegal  by  the  Convention  Act 
Dec.  1839,  but  meetings  continued  to  be 
held  for  ten  years  longer. 

The  Chartists  were  strongly  averse  to  the  Anti- 
Corn  Law  League,  because,  they  said,  it  would 
reduce  the  labouring  man's  wages,  which  were 
virtually  regulated  by  the  price  of  corn. 

II.  Of  France.    '  La  Convention  Na- 
tionale' (from  21  Sept.,  1792  to  26  Oct., 
1795).      The  French   legislature  which 
succeeded  the  Legislative  Assembly  (q.v.). 
On  the  very  first  day  of    meeting    it 
abolished  royalty  and  proclaimed  France 
to  be  a  republic.    On  17  Jan.,'  1793,  it 
pronounced  sentence  of  death  on  Louis 
XVI.     On  6  Oct.,  1798,  it  declared  that 
all  dates  should  be  computed  from  the 
foundation  of  the    republic    (22   Sept., 
1792).     On    16  Oct.,   1793,  it    brought 
Marie-Antoinette  to  the  guillotine.    On 
21  Oct.  it  condemned  to  death  twenty- 
one  of  the  Girondists.     On  5  April,  1794, 
it  condemned  to  death  Danton,  Camille 
Desmoulins,    and   many   others   of   the 
Cordeliers  (q.v.).     On  27  July,  1794,  it 
condemned  to  death   Robespierre.     On 
26  Oct.,  1795,  it  declared  itself  dissolved. 

On  the  .  -mht  sat  the  Girondists,  on  the  If  ft  the 
Montagnards.  In  the  a-ntif  the  middle  men.  The 
number  of  members  was  originally  721;  r*duo«4 


NATIONAL 


NATIONALISTS 


611 


to  500  In  Year  m.  and  to  800  In  Year  VIII.  (21  Sept., 
1792). 

National  Covenant  (The),  1688. 
A  bond  of  union  drawn  up  at  Edinburgh 
by  the  leading  Presbyterian  ministers, 
embodying  the  Confession  of  1580,  and 
binding  all  who  signed  it  to  spare  nothing 
in  the  endeavour  to  preserve  their  na- 
tional religion.  The  proximate  cause  of 
this  bond  was  the  attempt  of  Charles  I. 
to  enforce  on  Scotland  episcopacy  and 
the  Common  Prayer  Book. 

National  Debt  (The),  1664.  The 
national  debt  began  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  II.,  to  make  up  the  deficiencies 
of  the  revenue.  In  1672  he  declared 
that  the  interest  could  not  be  paid,  but 
in  1684  the  payment  of  interest  was  re- 
sumed. In  1699  the  rate  of  interest  was 
fixed  at  8  per  cent.  Future  sovereigns 
increased  the  debt  chiefly  for  war  ex- 
penses. The  debt  was  highest  in  1817, 
when  it  was  almost  841  millions.  In  1888 
the  interest  was  reduced  to  2|  per  cent. 

National  Defects.  The  special 
plague  of  CHINA  is  leprosy,  so  was  it  of 
the  ancient  JEWS;  of  JAPAN  and  INDIA 
smallpox  and  cholera ;  of  SOUTHERN  ITALY 
physical  deformities ;  of  HOLLAND  spinal 
diseases ;  of  GERMANY  defective  eyesight ; 
of  SWITZERLAND  goitre  and  rotten  teeth ; 
of  NORTH  AMERICA  rotten  teeth  and  early 
baldness ;  of  FRANCE  '  the  French  disease ' ; 
of  ENGLAND  consumption,  especially 
among  girls. 

National  Gallery  (The),  1824. 
The  National  Picture  Gallery  in  Trafal- 
gar Square,  London.  The  foundation  was 
the  collection  of  Mr.  Angerstein,  pur- 
chased by  government ;  enriched  by  the 
ifts  of  Mr.  Vernon,  Mr.  Sheepshanks, 
"r.  J.  W.  M.  Turner,  and  others. 

The  building  in  Trafalgar  Square  by  Wilkins  was 
opened  9  April,  1838,  enlarged  by  Pennethorne  in 
1860.  The  eastern  wing  was  granted  to  the  Royal 
Academy  of  Arts  for  their  annual  exhibition  of 
pictures,  &c.,  formerly  shown  at  Somerset  House  ; 
and  the  western  wing  was  set  apart  for  national 
pictures  of  ancient  and  modern  deceased  artists, 
formerly  exhibited  in  Pall  Mall.  In  1868  the  Royal 
Academicians  removed  their  exhibition  to  Bur- 
lington House,  and  left  the  whole  of  the  National 
Gallery  for  the  exhibition  of  national  works. 

National  Land  League  of 
Great  Britain,  March  1881.  To 
abolish  rent  altogether  in  Ireland ;  and 
to  make  Ireland  an  independent  nation, 
'  with  its  own  flag  among  the  nations  of 
the  world.'  This  league  was  in  substitu- 
tion ot  Michael  Davitt's  LAND  LEAGUE 


gi 
M 


(q.v.),  which  was  suppressed  in  1882. 
Proclaimed  as  unlawful  Aug.  1887.  See 
1  Irish  Associations.' 

In  1885  there  sprang  up,  In  the  U.S.  of  North 
America,  the  '  Irish  National  League  of  America.' 

National  League  (The),  1882, 
Ireland,  had  for  its  objects : — 

1.  National  self-government. 

2.  Land  law  reform. 

8.  Local  self-government. 

4.  Extension    of     parliamentary    and 
municipal  franchise. 

5.  The  development  and  encourage- 
ment of  native  industries  and  manufac- 
tures. 

The  Land  League,  Instituted  In  1881,  was  sup 
pressed  In  1882.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

National  School  Society  (The) 
of  England,  11  Nov.,  1811.  Parochial 
schools  in  connection  with  the  Church  of 
England,  supported  by  voluntary  contri- 
butions, school  pence,  and  government 
grants.  The  schools  are  examined  by 
government  inspectors  and  are  under 
diocesan  inspection  also.  See  'Board 
Schools.' 

National  Schools  (The),  of  Ire- 
land, 1833.  Introduced  by  Mr.  Stanley, 
chief  secretary.  These  schools  are  under 
a  board  called  the  'Commissioners  of 
National  Education  in  Ireland '  (q.v.). 
The  schools  are  strictly  undenomina- 
tional, and  no  pupil  need  attend  any 
religious  instruction  which  the  parents 
or  guardians  do  not  approve ;  but  any 
pupil  may  receive  special  religious 
instruction  at  a  fixed  appointed  time. 
No  book  to  be  introduced  without  the 
express  approval  of  the  commissioners. 

National  Subsidy  (The  English), 
1770.  The  interest  of  the  large  subscrip- 
tions made  in  Great  Britain  for  the  aug- 
mentation of  the  pastors'  salaries  in  the 
Piedmontese  valleys.  This  was  in  addi- 
tion to  the  '  Royal  Subsidy  '  (q.v.). 

Nationalists  (1886).  An  Irish 
party  led  by  C.  S.  Parnell,  M.P.,  which 
wanted  to  secure  for  Ireland  a  separate 
parliament,  with  the  ulterior  view  oi 
separating  Ireland  from  England,  and 
making  it  an  independent  kingdom.  In 
1886  Mr.  Gladstone  brought  hi  a  bill  for 
Home  Eule  in  Ireland.  Those  Whigs  who 
favoured  this  bill  were  called  Separatists, 
and  those  who  opposed  it  were  called 
Unionists.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

BB9 


Ill 


NATURA 


NAZOREAN8 


Natura  Naturans.  '  Nature  ope- 
rating is  Nature's  creator.'  Bruno's 
phrase  (1550-1000),  by  which  he  meant 
that  it  was  not  God  who  created  all 
things  out  of  nothing,  but  that '  energising 
Nature '  was  the  true  creative  force.  Not 
'  Deus  creavit  omnia  ex  nihilo,'  but 
'  Natura  naturans  naturavit  naturam.' 

Spinoza  taught  that  God  and  Nature 
are  identical ;  and  Stahl  taught  that  God 
is  the  anima  mundi,  or  its  vital  prin- 
ciple, as  the  soul  is  of  the  body. 

Natura  Naturata.  Nature  made 
Nature;  or  Nature  is  the  outcome  of 
natural  energy. 

Natural  Experimental  Philo- 
sophy. See  '  Jacksonian  Professor.' 

Natural  Science  Tripos.  Three 
classes  into  which  students  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Cambridge  are  divided  who  have 
passed  with  credit  their  final  examina- 
tions in  the  Natural  Sciences.  The  Na- 
tural Sciences  include  (1)  CHEMISTRY 
(the  laws  of  heat,  and  the  laws  of  metallic 
and  non-metallic  bodies) ;  (2)  BOTANY 
(the  structure,  &c.  of  vegetable  cells,  the 
vessels  of  plants,  the  functions  of  their 
organs,  their  means  of  reproduction,  and 
their  classification);  (8)  ZOOLOGY  (the 
genera  of  animals,  their  special  forms  and 
skeletons,  nervous  system,  digestive 
system,  circulatory  system,  organs  of 
respiration,  ova,  and  embryo);  (4)  GEO^ 
LOGY  (the  leading  facts  of  Physical 
Geography,  the  order  of  the  stratified 
rocks  and  their  general  character).  And 
these  six  other  subjects :  Biology,  Physics, 
Mineralogy,  Comparative  Anatomy,  Hu- 
man Anatomy,  and  Physiology.  Of 
course,  no  examination  includes  all  these 
nine  subjects.  See  '  Moral  Sciences.' 

Nautch  Girls  (Tlit).  See  under 
'  Bayaderes  '  (8  syl.). 

Naval  Mass.  The  mass  celebrated 
on  board  ship,  when  the  rolling  of  the 
vessel  might  cause  the  wine  to  be  spilt 
or  the  '  bread  '  to  be  scattered.  In  this 
mass  the  oblation,  the  consecration  of  the 
elements,  and  the  communion  are  all 
omitted. 

Navarrais(T/ie),  1»57-1364.  Charles 
the  Bad  of  Navarre,  son-in-law  of  Louis 
X.  of  Prance,  who  conspired  with  the 
dauphin  against  Jean  II.  le  Bon.  He  was 
imprisoned,  but  made  his  escape  after  the 


battle  of  Poitiers.  In  1857  he  joined  the 
English,  and  while  Jean  was  in  captivity 
in  London,  laid  claim  to  the  crown  of 
France  (1868).  At  the  death  of  Jean,  his 
son  and  successor  Charles  V.  sent  Ber- 
trand  du  Guesclin  against  these  invaders 
and  marauders.  He  encountered  them  in 
Normandy,  routed  them  utterly,  and  slew 
their  leader  the  Captal  do  Booh. 

Charles  the  Bad  met  with  a  very  singular  death. 
He  wan  ad  vised  by  hi*  medical  attendant  to  sleep 
In  a  nightdress  steeped  In  spirits  of  « inc. 
so,  his  dress  caught  Are.  and  he  was  burnt  to  death. 

Navigation  Act  (The),  1651.  Pro- 
mulgated by  Cromwell.  Its  object  was 
to  exclude  all  foreigners  from  English 
ports,  and  to  secure  to  England  and  its 
colonies  all  the  carrying  trade.  Hitherto 
Holland  had  been  the  great  carrying 
state,  but  by  this  act  it  was  ordained 
that  no  goods  from  Asia,  Africa,  or 
America  should  be  imported  to  Great 
Britain  except  in  ships  belonging  to  Eng- 
land or  its  colonies.  Abolished  in  1849. 
See  '  Reciprocity  Act.' 

Nazarenes  (8  syl.),  or  Nazarseans. 
A  sect  mentioned  by  Tertulhis  in 
Acts  xxiv.  5.  The  Cliristians  were  so 
called  insultingly ;  but  the  word  was  sub- 
sequently applied  to  Judaizing  Christians, 
who  demanded  exact  conformity  to  the 
Mosaic  ritual.  The  only  gospel  they 
accepted  was '  an  heretical  gospel '  ascribed 
to  Matthew. 

In  Evangolio  juxta  Hebrieos.  quod  Chaldaico 
quidom  Syroque  scrmone,  sed  Hebraiciu  literii 
conscrlptum  e*t,  quo  utuntur  usque  hodie  Naza- 
reni.— JKKOMK,  Dialog,  adv.  Ptlagianoi,  book  111.  2. 

Nazarites  (8  syl.).  Persons  sepa- 
rated or  consecrated  to  God  (Numb.  vi.). 
(1)  They  abstained  not  only  from  wine,  but 
even  from  the  grapes  of  which  wine  ia 
made ;  (2)  they  were  never  allowed  to 
cut  their  hair;  (8)  they  were  never 
allowed  to  defile  themselves  by  contact 
with  a  dead  body,  not  even  if  that  body  was 
the  nearest  and  dearest,  as  husband  or 
wife,  father  or  mother,  son  or  daughter, 
brother  or  sister. 

Nazoreans.  '  Nazireans,'  '  Naza- 
reans,'  or  '  Nousaieriens,'  a  sect  (men- 
tioned by  St.  Epiphanius),  and  said  to 
have  been  in  existence  before  the  Chris- 
tian era.  They  had  a  scripture  called  the 
1  Book  of  Adam,'  containing  most  of  our 
'  Book  of  Genesis.'  When  Christ  . 
they  abjured  his  mission,  and  called  thcii 
own  founder  the  real  Messiah  ('  Anaca- 
lypsis,'  p.  657). 


NEBRASKA 


NEOLOGIANS 


61 3 


Nebraska  (U.  8.  America).  So 
called  from  the  nver  Nebraska  (Indian), 
now  the  River  Plait e.  The  inhabitants 
are  nicknamed  Bug-eaters ;  they  are 
Baid  to  have  once  eaten  locusts  during  a 
visitation  of  those  insects. 

Necessary  Doctrine  or  Erudi- 
tion (The),  1543.  A  book  of  directions 
drawn  up  in  convocation  by  the  bishops 
inclined  to  the  reformation.  This  book 
was  of  authority  in  the  English  Church 
during  the  remainder  of  Henry  VIlI.'s 
reign. 

Necessitarians.  Those  who  deny 
the  freedom  of  the  will,  such  as  Augustine 
and  Calvin.  Thus  Augustine  insisted 
that  conversion  is  solely  by  free  grace, 
independent  of  the  human  will ;  and  Cal- 
vin insisted  that  those  saved  were  pre- 
destined to  be  saved.  Pelagius  and 
Arminius  insisted  that  man  is  free  to 
accept  or  reject  the  gospel. 

Negative  Elements  of  our 
Belief  (The).  The  Unitarian  Confes- 
sion of  Faith,  contained  in  four  articles 
(Martineau,  '  Studies,'  p.  77). 

The  Positive  Ones,  as  described  by  Dr.  Beard,  are 
About  eight  or  nine. 

Negative  Oath  (The),  1641.  An 
oath  imposed  on  the  clergy  in  the  reign 
of  Charles  I.,  that  they  '  would  not  con- 
sent to  alter  the  government  of  the 
Church.'  The  University  of  Oxford  pro- 
tested against  this  oath. 

Neill  of  the  Showers  (King), 
795-  .  So  called  because  on  the  night 
he  was  born  three  showers  fell  in  Ireland : 
a  shower  of  honey,  a  shower  of  silver,  and 
a  shower  of  blood. 

Nelson  (The Danish).  Peter  Torden- 
Bkiold  (1691-1720).  He  was  a  tailor's  ap- 
prentice hi  Trondhjem,  and  raised  him- 
self to  the  rank  of  vice-admiral. 

Trondhjem,  pronounce  Tron-yem. 

Nelson's  Column,  in  Trafalgar 
Square,  was  erected  in  1843 ;  the  four 
lions  by  Landseer  were  added  in  1867. 

The  design  of  the  column  was  furnished  by 
W.  Kailton,  who  took  for  his  model  a  column  of 
the  Temple  of  Mars  Ultor  at  Home.  The  order  is 
Corinthian,  and  the  material  Devonshire  granite. 

Nelson's  Eye.  August  1794,  at  the 
siege  of  Calvi,  a  very  strongly  situated 
and  fortified  placo  in  Corsica,  Nelson  lost 
the  sight  of  one  of  his  eyes  by  gravel 


driven  into  it  by  a  shot  which  fell  neat 
him  (age  86). 

He  lost  his  arm  in  July  1797,  tn  an  attack  on 
Santa  Cruz,  Tenerifte  (age  89). 

Neme'an  Q-ames.  Held  in  Neme'a, 
in  Argolis.  Instituted  by  the  seven  heroes 
on  their  return  from  Thebes;  but  historir 
cally  B.C.  575.  Philip  of  Macedon  pre- 
sided at  the  opening  games.  They  were 
held  four  times  a  year,  and  the  original 
prize  was  an  olive  wreath.  Eleven  of 
the  Odes  of  Pindar  are  in  celebration  of 
victors  in  these  games. 

Nemedians  (The).  Invaders  of 
Ireland  under  Nemedius,  who  compelled 
the  subjugated  Fomorians  (q.v.)  to  build 
forts  for  them,  and  afterwards  put  the 
architects  to  death.  They  were  driven 
out  of  the  island  by  the  natives,  but  a  few 
left  behind  had  a  district  awarded  them 
(Keating,  p.  121). 

Moore,  in  his  'History  of  Ireland,'  says  the 
Fomorians  were  African  pirates  who  overcame 
the  Nemedians,  dispersed  them,  and  destroyed 
them.— Chap.  v.  76. 

Nemours  (The  Treaty  of),  1585,  in 
which  Henri  III.  of  France  engaged  to 
deprive  the  Huguenots,  not  only  of  the 
public  exercise  of  their  religion,  but  also 
of  liberty  of  conscience.  It  was  ordered 
by  this  treaty  that  all  the  Calvinistic 
clergy  should  quit  the  kingdom  within 
a  month,  and  that  all  Huguenots,  who 
would  not  abjure,  should  emigrate  before 
six  months  under  penalty  of  confiscation 
of  goods  and  death.  This  term  of  six 
months  was  afterwards  reduced  to  fifteen 
days. 

Neo-Fenians,  1878-79.  Founded 
by  John  Devoy.  His  'new  departure' 
had  for  its  object  the  '  uniting  of  the 
forces  of  revolution  and  constitutional 
agitation,  with  a  view  of  advancing  the 
aims  of  the  separatist  party.'  See  '  Irish 
Associations.' 

Neolo'gians,  Neol'ogy.  A  ra- 
tionalistic form  of  Christianity  introduced 
in  the  18th  cent,  by  Eichhorn  and  Paulus, 
who  denied  the  divine  origin  of  the  Scrip- 
ture ;  maintained  that  the  Old  Testament 
is  like  any  other  history;  that  clergy, 
men  are  mere  professors  of  theology, 
as  lawyers  and  medical  men  are  profes- 
sors of  their  respective  professions ;  and 
that  miracles,  if  worthy  of  any  credit, 
are  only  natural  occurrences. 


314 


NEOPLATONISM 


NETHERLANDS 


Neoplat'onism.  This  philosophy 
developed  itself  in  Alexandria,  and  its 
object  was  an  amalgamation  of  Plato's 
philosophy  with  Eastern  mysticism.  The 
Neoplatonists  gave  objective  reality  to 
abstract  ideas.  Thus  Wisdom  was  made 
a  person,  and  it  is  thought  by  some  that 
1  The  Word '  referred  to  in  the  gospel  of 
St.  John  is  an  instance  in  point.  The 
Trinity  of  the  Neoplatonists  consists  of 
Unity,  Wisdom  or  the  Word,  and  the 
Mundane  Soul.  The  chief  exponents 
are  Ammonius  Saccas,  Plotlnua,  Por- 
phyry, Jamblichus,  Proclus,  and  Julian 
the  Apostate. 

Neoplatonism,  In  Alexandria,  originated  with 
Phllo  about  A.D.  85  or  40 ;  but  was  more  definitely 
constituted  by  Ammonius  Saccas  about  190-240. 

Neph'ites  (2  syl.).  The  second 
American  race  according  to  the  Book  of 
Mormon.  The  first  were  Jaredites,  so 
called  from  Jared,  who  led  a  colony  to 
America  at  the  dispersion  when  God  con- 
founded the  tongues  of  the  builders  of 
the  Tower  of  Babel.  The  first  colony 
were  all  slain  by  internecine  war.  The 
Nephites  were  so  called  from  Nephi 
(youngest  of  the  four  sons  of  Lehi),  who 
led  the  second  colony,  and  was  appointed 
by  God  to  rule  over  the  colony  settled  in 
Chili. 

As  the  brothers  of  Nephl  opposed  this  decree  of 
Ood  their  skins  were  blackened,  and  they  became 
the  founders  of  the  American  Indian  tribes.  Nephi 
heard  the  earthquake  at  the  crucifixion,  and 
Christ  himself  appeared  to  him  forty  days  and 
revealed  to  him  the  truths  of  Christianity.  In 
A.D.  884  the  race  of  Nephi  was  annihilated.  See 
'  Book  of  Mormon.' 

Neri  (The),  1294.  A  political  faction 
in  Pistoia,  similar  to  the  Donati  of  Flor- 
ence, and  favourers  of  the  Guelfs.  Their 
opponents  were  the  Bianchi  (q.v.). 

The  names  were  derived  from  two 
powerful  families ;  the  Neri  represented 
the  high  aristocratic  class,  and  the 
Bianchi  the  rich  merchant  class.  See 
the  '  Blacks  and  Whites.' 

Nero  of  Persia  (The).  Sefi  or 
Sophi,  grandson  of  Abbas  the  Great 
(1628-1642).  This  tyrant  had  not  one 
redeeming  quality. 

Nero  of  the  North  (The).  Chris- 
tiern  IL  of  Denmark  (1480,  1513-1523). 

Nero's  Torches.  Christians 
smeared  with  oil  or  tar,  stuck  in  the 
ground,  and  set  alight.  It  is  said  that 
the  Emperor  Nero  threw  on  the  Chris- 
tians the  charge  of  setting  fire  to  Rome, 


and  thus  tortured  some  of  them  in  publv; 
thoroughfares  A.D.  64. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  religion  and  poli- 
tics were  united  in  the  Roman  empire,  and  that 
the  persecution  of  Christians  was  in  all  cases  more 
a  matter  of  civil  policy  than  of  aversion  to  Chris- 
tian dogmas. 

Nertschinsk  (Treaty  of),  i.-.s-i. 
Between  Russia  and  China,  fixing  the 
boundary  line  between  the  two  countrit-s. 
The  river  Kerbeschi  (the  Gorbitza)  was 
made  the  line  of  separation. 

Nestor  of  Europe  (The).  Leopold 
king  of  Belgium  (1790,  1831-1865). 

Nestor  of  German  Poesy  (The). 
Christoph  August  Tiedge  (1752-1841). 

Nestor  of  German  Sculptors 
(The).  John  Heinrich  Dannecker  (1758- 
1841). 

Nestorian  Liturgy  (The).  No 
Nestorian  liturgy  has  been  printed,  but 
probably  the  Anglican  missionaries  sent 
to  the  Assyrian  Church  in  1887  will  make 
it  a  part  of  their  duty  to  print  these  ser- 
vice-books. The  Nestorians  teach  that 
there  are  two  persons,  not  two  natures,  in 
Christ.  Their  chief  bishop  used  to  be 
called  the  Catholicos,  but  is  now  called 
the  Patriarch.  They  do  not  accept  the 
canon  of  Scripture  as  authorised  in  the 
Council  of  Rome  494.  They  have  seven 
sacraments,  but  these  are  not  identical 
with  the  sacraments  of  the  Western 
Church.  They  are  rigid  Sabbatarians,  and 
acknowledge  three  orders  of  the  ministry. 

Nestorians,  AJ>.  428.  The  follower* 
of  Nestorius  patriarch  of  Constantinople 
(died  489).  He  maintained  that  Jesus 
Christ  was  the  union  of  two  persons,  the 
Divine  Word  and  the  man  Christ  Jesus. 
The  former  dwelt  in  the  latter  as  in  a 
temple,  and  Mary  was  not  the  mother  of 
God,  but  only  the  mother  of  the  man 
Christ  Jesus,  for  '  God '  could  not  be 
born,  neither  could  He  die.  This  heresy 
was  condemned  by  the  General  Council 
of  Ephesus  in  431.  There  is  a  Nestorian 
Liturgy.  See  '  Theophoron,'  <fec. 

Theodore  of  Mopsuestia  first  broached  thU 
heresy,  which  still  subsists  in  Persia  and  Turkey. 

One  party  insisted  thiU  the  Virgin  Mary  was 
Thootocos'  (mother  of  Ood),  another  insisted 
that  she  was  '  Anthropotocos  '  (mother  of  man) ; 
Nestorius  devised  a  middle  term,  '  Christotocos ' 
^mother  of  Christ),  and  thus  offended  both  sects. 

Netherlands  (The),  1548.  The 
seventeen  provinces  which  under  Chariot 
V.  formed  the  '  circle  of  Burgundy.'  Thay 
passed  to  Spain  in  1556.  Seven  of  tht 


NEUSTRtA 


NEW 


61  r, 


northern  provinces  in  1579  leagued  to- 
gether in  what  is  called  the  '  Union  of 
Utrecht,'  threw  off  the  Spanish  yoke,  and 
became  in  1594  .'the  Kepublic  of  the 
Seven  Provinces.' 

Under  Louis  XIV.  of  France  Artois, 
with  parts  of  Flanders,  Hainaut,  and 
Namur  were  united  to  France,  and  the 
rest  was  called  the  'Spanish  (or  Catholic) 
Netherlands.'  By  the  peace  of  Rastadt, 
in  1714,  these  provinces  were  ceded  to 
Austria,  and  received  the  name  of  the 
1  Austrian  Netherlands.'  In  the  French 
Revolution,  France  took  these  provinces 
from  Austria ;  and  in  1814  sixteen  French 
departments  were  formed  into  the  '  king- 
dom of  the  Netherlands,'  and  given  to 
William  I.  of  the  house  of  Nassau.  In 
1880  the  kingdom  was  divided  into  '  the 
kingdom  of  the  Netherlands '  (Holland) 
(north),  and  the  '  kingdom  of  Belgium ' 
(south). 

The  king  of  Holland  still  calls  himself  the  '  king 
of  the  Netherlands.'  See  '  Holland.' 

Neustria.  The  ancient  name  of 
Normandy. 

Neva'da  (U.S.  America).  So  called 
from  the  Sierra  Nevada,  or '  snowy  moun- 
tain chain,'  which  traverses  the  state. 
The  nickname  of  the  inhabitants  is  Sage- 
hens. 

Neuters.  Presbyterians  to  be  added 
to  the  Rump.  They  would  have  no  power 
and  no  influence  against  the  satellites  of 
Cromwell,  who  would  form  an  overwhelm- 
ing majority. 

Scarcely  had  they  met  the  next  morning,  when 
Colonel  Ingoldsby  hastened  in  and  informed  them 
that  the  Commons  were  hard  at  work  pushing 
forward  their  bill  for  increasing  their  own  num- 
bers by  the  introduction  of  the  neuters.— HOWITT, 
Hist,  of  England  (Commonwealth),  p.  829. 

Neutralisation  of  the  Black 
Sea  (The),  80  March,  1856.  All  ships  of 
war  (with  recognised  exceptions)  pro- 
hibited from  entering  the  waters  of  the 
Black  Sea,  but  it  was  free  to  the  mercan- 
tile marine  of  every  nation. 

The  exceptions  were  that  Russia  and  Turkey 
might  each  have  six  steamships  of  800  tons  and 
four  light  vessels  of  200  tons  each. 

New  and  Latter  House  of 
Israel  (The).  See  '  Jezreelites.' 

New  Church  (The).  The  Sweden- 
borgians. 

New  College,  Oxford,  1886.  Foun- 
ded by  William  of  Wykeham,  bishop  of 


Winchester.    The  head-master  is  called 
the  warden. 

New  Connection  (The),  1797. 
Seceders  from  the  Methodist  Connection 
led  by  Alexander  Kilham.  In  doctrine 
they  follow  Wesley,  but  in  discipline  they 
resemble  the  Presbyterians.  The  people 
choose  their  own  officers,  and  send  repre- 
sentatives to  all  the  synodical  meetings 
of  the  denomination.  They  seceded  be- 
cause they  thought  the  conference  is  not 
sufficiently  representative ;  and  they  give 
an  equal  share  in  all  administrative  affairs 
to  laymen  and  ministers. 

New  Departure  (The),  1880.  In 
Irish  history,  commenced  on  the  visit  of 
Mr.  Parnell  to  North  America.  It  com- 
bined the  murderous  violence  of  theClan- 
na-Gael  or  United  Brotherhood  with  the 
craft  of  the  'constitutional  agitation  in 
Ireland,'  and  the  craze  of  the  peasantry 
(stirred  up  by  the  Land  League  at  the 
suggestion  of  Michael  Davitt)  of  paying 
no  rent  for  their  farms.  See  '  Irish  Na- 
tional Brotherhood.' 

New  Franciscans  (The),  1768.  A 
club  of  twelve  profligates  who  met  in  an 
old  Cistercian  abbey  at  Medmenham  on  the 
banks  of  the  Thames,  and  there  carica- 
tured the  rites  and  processions  of  the 
Catholic  brotherhood  by  obscene  rites  and 
profane  imitations.  Over  the  portal  they 
inscribed  the  motto  which  Rabelais  says 
was  placed  over  the  gate  of  Theleme 
Abbey:  PAY  CE  QUE  VOUDRAS.  They 
rivalled  in  licentiousness  and  profanity 
the  Hell  Fire  Club. 

Amongst  the  members  were  Wilkes  (editor  of  the 
'  North  Briton '),  Sir  Francis  Dashwood  (chancellor 
Of  the  exchequer),  Paul  Whitehead,  Lord  Sand- 
wich, &c.  Called '  Franciscans  '  from  Francis  (the 
Christian  name  of  Dash  wood,  who  had  his  likeness 
taken  in  the  habit  of  a  Franciscan  friar. 

New  General  Baptist  Associa- 
tion (The),  1770.  Seceders  on  the 
question  of  the  divinity  of  Christ. 

New  Hampshire,  in  N.  America, 
previously  called  '  Laconia,'  received  its 
present  name  from  Captain  John  Mason 
of  Hampshire,  to  whom  it  was  conceded 
in  1629  by  the  Plymouth  Company.  It 
is  a  state  of  mountains  and  lakes,  and 
called  'the  Granite  State'  and  the 
'  Switzerland  of  America.'  The  inhabi- 
tants are  nicknamed  '  Granite  Boys.' 

New    Inn    Hall,  Oxford,    1888. 

Founded  by  Dr.  Cramer  dean  of  Carlisle. 
I   The  head  of  the  hall  is  called  the  principal 


616 


NEW 


NEW 


New  Jersey  (TJ.  S.  America).  So 
called,  1664,  in  compliment  to  Sir  John 
Carteret,  who  had  defended  Jersey  (in  the 
British  Channel)  against  the  Parliamen- 
tarians in  1642.  Charles  IE.  gave  the 
territory  to  his  brother  James,  and  James 
gave  it  to  Lord  Berkeley  and  Sir  George 
Carteret.  Lord  Berkeley  resigned  his 
right  to  Penn  and  others,  but  Philip 
Carteret  the  governor  divided  the  territory 
with  them  by  a  straight  line  from  north- 
west to  south-east.  Carteret  took  the 
east  side  and  Penn  the  west.  The  in- 
habitants are  nicknamed  Jersey  Blues, 
Spaniards,  Crows,  and  Clam-catchers. 

New  Jerusalem  Church  (The). 
The  Swedenborgians  (q.v.). 

New  Method  (The),  1720-1724.  The 
work  of  John  Wesley  was  so  called  at 
Oxford.  His  '  method '  was  to  visit  the 
sick,  and  go  from  place  to  place  preach- 
ing. Methodism  as  a  system  arose  in 
December  1789. 

New  Model  (The),  1645.  The  re- 
organised  army  according  to  Cromwell's 
plan.  Essex,  the  leader  of  the  parliamen- 
tary army,  '  who  was  afraid  to  conquer 
his  king,'  was  replaced  by  Sir  Thomas 
Fairfax.  Cromwell  said,  'If  I  met  the 
king  in  battle,  I  would  as  soon  fire  my 
pistol  at  him  as  at  any  other  man.'  No 
officer  of  either  House  was  to  command 
the  new-modelled  army,  for  the  tenure 
of  military  and  civil  offices  in  the  same 
person  is  incompatible.  The  army  must 
be  wholly  severed  from  the  parliament. 
The  soldiers  must  be  picked  men,  honest 
and  God-fearing.  Young  men  are  to  be 
preferred.  In  a  word,  the  aristocratic 
element  was  to  be  eliminated,  and  the 
whole  army  to  be  constructed  on  the 
model  of  Cromwell's  '  Ironsides.'  They 
were  volunteers,  not  pressed  men,  men 
who  left  their  farms  and  shops  for  a  pur- 
pose, and  would  return  to  them  when  that 
purpose  was  accomplished. 

New  Moral  "World  (The).  The 
'  model  parallelogram '  of  Robert  Owen  ; 
established  at  Orbiston,  in  Lanarkshire, 
1825.  Only  one  corner  of  the  parallelogram 
was  ever  built,  and  only  200  inmates  were 
ever  collected  together  at  any  one  time. 
It  was  treated  as  a  great  moral  nuisance, 
and  the  building  was  soon  levelled  to 
the  ground.  Owen's  next  scheme  was  in 
'  Harmony  Hall,'  Hampshire,  1844,  where 


lie  was  president.  This,  like  the  Orbistcn 
parallelogram,  was  an  utter  failure,  and 
Owen  was  deposed  by  his  own  disciples. 
He  went  to  Paris  in  1848,  but  made  no 
mark,  and  died  in  1858. 

Beside  the  Orbiston  parallelogram  and  the  Har 
xnony  Hall,  he  had  a  place  in  Indiana  (Amurioa) 
which  he  called  New  Harmony,  also  an  utter 
failure. 

New  Republic  (The)  The  follow- 
ing names  in  Roman  letter?  are  supposed 
to  be  the  academy  figures  of  the  charac- 
ters in  italics,  introduced  into  the  novel 
entitled  '  The  New  Republic  '  by  Wil- 
liam Hurrell  Mallock.  Donald  Gordon, 
Thomas  Carlyle;  Lady  Grace,  Mrs. 
Mark  Pattison  (Lady  Charles  Dilke)  ; 
Herbert,  Professor  Ruskin;  Dr.  Jen- 
kinson,  Professor  Jowett  ;  Leslie,  Mr 
Hardinge  ;  Luke,  Matthew  Arnold  , 
Rose,  W.  Pater;  Saunders,  Professor 
Kingdon  Clifford,  or  else  F.  Harrison  ; 
Seydon,  Dr.  Pusey;  Mrs.  Sinclair, 
Mrs.  [Violet  Fane]  Singleton  ;  Stockton, 
Professor  Tyndall  ;  Storks,  Professor 
Huxley.  The  '  Historian,'  chap.  ii.  bk.  8, 
is  Professor  Freeman. 


New  River  (The).  The 
streams  of  two  rivulets  in  the  parishes 
of  Ware  and  Amwell  (Hertfordshire), 
brought  by  Hugh  Myddelton  through  a 
course  of  twenty  miles,  to  supply  London 
with  water.  Begun  1609,  completed  and 
opened  in  1618. 

New  Style.  The  reformed  ca  : 
introduced  by  Gregory  XIII.  in  1582.  It 
was  at  once  adopted  in  Italy,  Spain,  and 
Portugal  by  abridging  October  eleven 
days,  and  calling  5  Oct.  the  15th.  France 
adopted  the  reform  the  same  year 
by  calling  10  Dec.  the  20th.  Catholic 
Switzerland,  Germany,  and  the  Nether- 
lands adopted  the  new  style  in 
Poland  in  1586  ;  Hungary  in  1587  ; 
Protestant  Germany,  Holland  and  Den- 
mark in  1700  ;  Protestant  Switzerland  in 
1701  ;  England  in  the  reign  of  George  II., 
1752,  when  Wednesday  2  Sept.  was 
followed  by  Thursday  14  Sept.;  that  is, 
8  Sept.  was  called  14  Sept.  (Holy-rood 
day).  In  Sweden  the  new  style  was 
adopted  in  1753  ;  Russia  alone  of  Euro 
pean  nations  retains  the  old  style. 

In  all  oases  such  rules  have  been  adopted  as  to 
prevent  the  recurrence  of  any  appreciable  error  ; 
but  the  change  ia  observable  in  our  quarter- 
days  :  thus  new  Midsummer  day  is  24  June,  but  oltf 
Midsummer  day  is  6  July;  new  Christmas  daj 
is  -25  Deo  ,  but  old  Christmas  day  is  6  Jan.  ;  new 
Lady  day  Is  -25  March,  but  old  Lady  day  ia  0  April; 


NEW 


NEWTON 


617 


•o  new  Michaelmas  day  Is  29  Sept. ,  but  old  Michael- 
mas day  is  11  Oct. 

New  Testament  (The),  was  origi- 
nally written  on  Egyptian  papyrus ;  but 
in  the  12th  cr  nt.  it  was  written  on  silk 
paper. 

From  the  6th  to  the  8th  cent,  it  was 
written  in  uncial  letters  (i.e.  inch-large 
letters),  but  from  tho  9th  cent,  cursive 
letters  were  employed. 

At  first  there  were  no  divisions  of 
words.  Euthalius  (a  deacon  at  Alexan- 
dria), in  the  5th  cent.,  divided  the  words 
into  stichs  (oTt^a),  that  is,  paragraphs. 
In  the  6th  cent,  the  text  was  divided  into 
breves.  In  the  13th  cent.  Hugo  de  Santo 
Caro  (a  French  cardinal,  Hugues  de  St. 
Cher)  divided  the  gospels  into  chapters 
and  verses,  and  Eobert  Stephens  in  the 
16th  cent,  extended  the  division  and  in- 
troduced the  chapters  and  verses  still  in 
general  use. 

The  earliest  MSS.  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment are  in  uncial  letters.  And  the 
oldest  known  MS.  is  the  '  Codex  Vati- 
canus '  (q.v.). 

New  Year's  Day.  The  Franks 
began  the  day  on  1  March,  the  day 
of  their  Champ  de  Mars  or  national 
assembly.  In  the  reign  of  Charlemagne 
it  was  shifted  to  Christmas  day,  and  con- 
tinued so  till  the  16th  cent.,  when  1  Jan. 
was  constituted  New  Year's  day.  There 
are  numerous  relics  of  the  custom  of 
beginning  the  year  on  1  March. 

March  is  a  repetition  of  January.  The  moon 
repeats  itself,  thus  if  it  is  new  on  1  Jan.  it  will  be 
new  on  1  March,  &o. 

New  York  (U.  S.  America).  Re- 
ceived its  present  name  in  1(564,  in  com- 
pliment to  James  (afterwards  James  II. 
of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland)  duke  of 
York,  to  whom  the  territory  was  given  by 
his  brother  Charles  II.  The  inhabitants 
are  nicknamed  Knickerbockers. 

It  had  previously  been  called  New  Amsterdam. 

Ne  wdigate  ( The).  A  prize  for  Eng- 
lish verse  given  in  the  University  of 
Oxford  annually,  value  211.  Founded 
by  Sir  Roger  Newdigate  in  1808.  In 
Cambridge  a  medal  is  given  called  '  The 
Chancellor's  English  Medal '  (q.v.). 

Newmanism.  The  proper  adjust- 
ment of  Christianity  and  the  world  accord- 
ing to  the  opinions  of  the  Oxford  Trac- 
tarians. 


The  Oxford  Tractarlans  (1838  1841)  were  'A,1  i.e. 
Rev.  John  Keble,  professor  of  poetry ;  '  B,  the  Rev 
Isaac  Williams;  '  C,'  the  Rev.  E.  B.  Pusey,  D.D.,  re- 

Sus  professor  of  Hebrew;  'D,'  the  Rev.  John 
enry  Newman,  author  of  'Tract  No.  fiO'the 
subsequently  joined  the  Catholic  Church,  and  was 
made  a  cardinal  idled  In  1890) ;  'E,'  the  Rev. Thomas 
Keble  ;  '  F,'  Sir  John  Provost,  Bart. ;  '  G,'  the  Rev 
E.  F.  Wilson. 

The  Rev.  John  Henry  Newman,  born  in  London 
1801 ;  seceded  from  the  Established  Church  in  1845  ; 
was  made  a  cardinal  in  1879  ;  and  died  in  1890. 

Newmarket  Oracle  (The).  Og- 
den,  a  professional  betting-man,  who  rose 
from  nothing  (18th  cent.). 

Newnham  College,  1880  (Cam- 
bridge), for  the  residence  and  instruction 
of  ladies.  Miss  Fawcett's  position  in 
the  Mathematical  Tripos  of  1890,  '  above 
the  senior  wrangler '  of  Cambridge,  put 
this  college  in  the  first  rank. 

Newspapers. 

In  ancient  ROME  an  official  gazette,  called  '  Acta 
Diurna '  (</.t).),was  issued  under  the  management 
and  authority  of  the  government,  and  posted 
up  daily  in  some  prominent  place  in  the  city. 
In  VENICE  a  paper  of   public  intelligence, 

called  '  Gazzetta,'  was  published  in 1620 

In  ENGLAND  the  first  tveekiy  newspaper 
was  published  by  Nathaniel 

Butler  in 1622 

„  the  first  daily  newspaper  in  ...    1709 

In  FRANCE  the  first  weekly  newspaper  was 

published  in         1681 

„  the  first  daily  in  1777 

In  AMERICA,  at  Boston,  a  newspaper  was 

published  in    ..        ...        1690 

In  IRELAND  the  first  newspaper,  called 
'  Pue's  Occurrences,'  ap- 
peared in 1700 

,,          the  oldest  Dublin  newspaper, 

'The  Freeman's  Journal,' in    1755 
In  GERMANY  the  first  newspaper  was  pub- 
lished in  1715 
In  HOLLAND  the  first  newspaper  was  pub- 
lished in          1733 

In  TURKEY  the  first  newspaper  was  pub- 
lished in          1795 

In  AUSTRALIA  the  first  newspaper  was  pub- 
lished in          ...    1803 

*.*  For  particular  newspapers  see  each  under 
its  own  title. 

Newton  (The  American).  David 
Rittenhouse  (1732-1792)  of  Pennsyl- 


Newton  and  the  Apple,  1666. 
It  is  Voltaire  who  states  that  Mrs.  Con- 
duit, Newton's  niece,  told  him  the  story. 
Newton,  she  said,  was  at  Woolsthorpe, 
and,  seeing  an  apple  fall,  was  led  into  a 
train  of  thought  which  resulted  in  his 
discovery  of  gravitation. 

The  story  is  discredited  by  Martin  Folkea. 
Hegel,  Cause,  and  many  others.  And  certainly 
neither  Whiston  nor  Pemberton  mentions  it. 

Newton  of  Harmony  (The). 
Rameau  (1688-1764),  the  most  philoso- 
phical musician  of  France.  His  great 


r,l8 


NEWTOWNBARRY 


NIHILISM 


work  ie  a  '  Dissertation  on  the  Principles 
of  Harmony.' 

Newtownbarry  Riot  (The),  18 
June,  1881.  On  the  occasion  of  a  seizure 
of  stock  for  tithes,  a  conflict  ensued 
between  the  yeomen  and  people,  in 
which  85  persons  were  wounded  or 
killed.  The  jury  could  not  agree,  and 
was  discharged  without  coming  to  a 
verdict. 

Niag'ara    Falls     Association 

(The),  1883.  To  promote  legislation  and 
other  measures  for  the  restoration  and 
preservation  of  the  natural  scenery  at 
Niagara  Falls  in  accordance  with  the 
plan  proposed  by  the  Commissioners  of 
the  State  Survey  in  their  special  report 
on  the  subject.  The  State  of  New  York 
gave  a  million  and  a  half  (dollars)  for 
the  purpose,  and  the '  Falls  '  were  made 
free  to  all  mankind  for  all  time  to  come. 
The  bill  was  signed  in  1885  for  the  pay- 
ment of  the  '  Falls '  in  state  bonds,  and 
on  15  July,  1885,  the  Niagara  Falls,  in- 
cluding Goat  Island  and  the  lands  con- 
tiguous (on  the  American  side),  were 
declared  free  to  the  world  for  ever. 

NiC89an  Barks.  The  ships  of  Alex- 
ander the  Great.  They  were  under  the 
command  of  Nearchos,  and  sailed  from 
the  Indies  to  the  Persian  Gulf  and  to 
Susa.  They  were  called  Niccean  barks 
because  they  were  built  at  Nicsea. 

Nicene  Creed,  or  '  Symbolum 
Nicaenum,'  825,  concocted  at  the  First 
General  Council  of  Niceea,  but  com- 
pleted by  the  Council  of  Constantinople 
in  881.  This  is  the  creed  in  the  Com- 
munion Service. 

The  Apostles'  Creed  in  its  present  form  was 
adopted  in  the  Church  in  the  llth  cent. ;  bat  a 
formula  containing  some  of  the  articles  existed 
In  the  2nd  cent. 

The  Athanaslan  Creed  was  adopted  In  the 
Latin  Church  in  678  ;  in  France  in  850 ;  in  Spain 
and  On-many  a  century  later  ;  In  England  about 
1000.  It  was  not  the  work  of  Athanasius,  who 
lived  296—37*2,  but  was  supposed  to  incorporate 
what  he  taught  on  the  subjects  contained  in  the 
Creed. 

Nicholites  (8  syL),  or  '  New  Quak- 
ers.' An  extinct  sect  of  liberal  Quakers, 
once  found  in  Maryland,  but  long  since 
united  with  the  Hicksites  (2  syl.). 

Nicias  (Peace  of),  B.C.  421.  A  peace 
for  50  years,  in  the  eleventh  year  of 
the  Peloponnesian  war,  between  Sparta 
and  Athens.  By  this  treaty  each  party 
agreed  to  restore  all  the  prisoners  and 


places  mutually  taken  during  the  war. 
The  signatories  were  the  Athenian  Niciat 
and  the  Spartan  king  Pleistoanax. 

Nickers.  London  night-larkors  of 
the  17th  and  18th  cent.,  whose  delight 
was  to  nick  or  hit  a  pane  of  glass  and 
break  it,  by  flinging  a  copper  at  it.  He 
was  the  best  nicker  who  nicked  the 
highest  panes.  See  '  Street  Bullies.' 


His  scattered  pence  the  flying  Nicker  flings, 
e  caseme 
GAY,  Trir 


, 

And  with  the  copper  shower  the  casement  ring* 
iria,  iii. 


Nicode'mus  (Gospel  of),  or  '  A<  -tu 
Pilati.'  An  apocryphal  gospel  supposed 
to  have  been  forged  somewhere  between 
820-876.  See  '  Spurious  Gospels.' 

By  '  Acta  Pilati  '  is  generally  meant  an  apocry 
phal  account  of  the  Crucifixion,  said  to  be  the  des- 
patch of  Pilate  to  the  Emperor  Tiberius.  Kuseblus, 
book  ix.  chap.  S,  speaks  of  another  '  Acta  Pilati  ' 
'full  of  every  kind  of  blasphemy  against  Christ, 
which,  with  the  consent  ot  the  emperor,  was  cir- 
culated throughout  the  whole  .Roman  empire.' 
In  these  Acts  Christians  are  charged  with  the  moat 
revolting  crimes. 

Nicola'itans  (5  syl.).  Condemned 
in  Rev.  ii.  6,  15.  They  taught  the  law- 
fulness of  a  community  of  wives;  that 
Christians  might  partake  of  the  heathen 
feasts  ;  and  maintained  that  God  dwelt 
in  the  body  of  Jesus  as  in  a  temple,  but 
was  not  united  like  body  and  soul. 

Nicola*  was  one  of  the  first  seven  deacons.— 
Acts  vl.  8.  Peter  la  supposed  to  refer  to  this  heresy 
In  a  Kpls.  II.  16-30. 

Night  of  Al  Kadr  (The),  24 
Ramadan.  The  night  when  Mohammed 
received  his  first  revelation  from  Gabriel. 

Verily  we  sent  down  the  Koran  In  the  Night  of 
Al  Kadr.-r/*  Koran,  chap,  xcvll. 

Night  -  boys.  Same  as  Moon- 
lighters (q.v.).  See  '  Irish  Associa- 
tions.' 

Nightingale  of  Twickenham 
(The).  Alexander  Pope,  who  lived  at 
Twickenham  (1688-1744). 


For  my  own  part  I  abhor  your  Irregular  ge- 

-_-iham.— DISRAEU.   Venetia.   bk. 
c.  8  (Cadurcis). 


nluses,  and  I  love  to  listen  to  the  little  nightin- 
gale of  Twickenham.— DisaABU,   Venetia,   bk.  vi. 


Nightingale  of  Wittenberg 
(The).  So  Hans  Sachs  [Sax]  the  master- 
singer  (q.v.)  in  1528  calls  Luther  in  a 
poem  addressed  to  the  reformer.  It 
seems  a  strange  comparison,  but  Sachs 
means  that  Luther  was  a  bird  which 
sang  in  moral  darkness,  as  a  nightingale 
sings  at  night. 

Nihilism  started  into  existence  in 
1848  under  Herzen,  a  radical  philoso- 
pher of  the  Hegel  school.  He  wat 


NIKA 


NINE 


619 


joined  by  Bakunin,  and  the  two  became 
joint  editors  of  a  communistic  journal 
called  the  '  Bell '  (Kolokol),  published  in 
London,  but  widely  circulated  in  Russia, 
In  1866  the  emperor  was  shot  at  by  a 
young  man,  and  the  danger  of  Nihilistic 
teaching  roused  the  serious  attention  of 
the  Russian  authorities.  Soon  after  the 
death  of  Bakunin  the  secret  Nihilistic 
societies  greatly  multiplied  till  1881, 
when  the  Emperor  Alexander  II.  was 
horribly  assassinated.  Since  then  the 
dogmas  of  the  Nihilists  have  been 
gradually  spreading,  especially  among 
the  common  people. 

In  1868  the  following  manifesto  was  circulated : 
(1)  Tear  out  of  your  hearts  the  belief  in  the  exist- 
ence of  God,  or  you  can  never  know  what  free- 
dom is  ;  (2)  the  second  lie  to  get  rid  of  is  KiqM, 
which  is  only  the  bastard  of  Might.  Might  makes 
Bight.  Without  Might  there  is  no  such  thing. 
Away  with  it !  (8)  having  got  rid  of  these  two  lies, 
civilization,  property,  marriage,  morality,  and 
j  ustice  will  snap  like  pack-thread ;  (4)  let  your 
own  happiness  be  your  only  law ;  but,  in  order  to 
enjoy  this  law,  you  must  destroy  everything  that 
exists  in  the  shape  of  government  and  social 
•organisation.  Annihilate  everything  as  it  now 
exists — the  good  with  the  bad — make  a  clean 
•weep  of  all ;  for  if  but  one  atom  of  the  old  leaven 
is  suffered  to  remain,  It  will  corrupt  the  new 
order,  and  all  the  work  will  have  to  be  done 
again. 

It  is  said  that  this  manifesto  was  drawn  up  by 
Bakunin,  who  died  between  1876  and  1878. 

Nika  Sedition  (The),  Jan.  A.D. 
532.  A  sedition  between  the  Greens 
and  the  Blues  (q.v.),  which  lasted  five 
days,  and  almost  laid  Constantinople  in 
ruins.  It  occurred  in  the  5th  year  of 
Justinian  on  the  ides  of  January.  The 
Greens  appealed  to  the  emperor  for  pro- 
tection, when  the  Blues  rose  up  against 
them  like  raging  lions.  Seven  of  the 
ringleaders  were  condemned  to  death, 
but,  being  rescued  by  the  mob,  were 
carried  in  triumph  through  the  streets, 
and  as  they  were  Greens  and  Blues,  the 
two  factions  united  for  the  nonce  against 
the  magistrates,  and  used  for  their 
watchword  NIKA,  that  is  Victory.  The 
military  were  called  out,  and,  hurling 
firebrands  against  the  insurgents,  set 
fire  to  the  city,  burning  down  the  cathe- 
dral of  St.  Sophia,  the  baths  of  Zeuxip- 
pns,  a  part  of  the  imperial  palace,  a 
hospital,  and  many  churches,  edifices, 
and  private  houses.  Some  80,000  Greens 
fell  in  this  sedition. 

Nimbus  in  Christian  Art  (The). 
The  representation  of  a  glory  round  the 
head. 

For  ANQF.LS,  the  nimbus  consists  of  rays,  sur- 
rounded by  a  circle  of  quatrefolls,  like 
pe&rla  and 


For  APOSTLES,  MAHTYBB,  and  CONFESSORS,  the 
nimbus  Is  golden. 

„  CHRIST,  the  nimbus  is  more  or  less  cruci- 
form. Sometimes  the  glory,  called  aureola, 
envelops  the  whole  figure. 

„  OOD  the  FATHER,  the  nimbus  is  triangular, 
or  a  circle  with  hand  in  the  act  of  blessing. 
Sometimes  the  glory,  called  aureola,  en- 
velops the  whole  figure. 

„  PENITENTS,  the  nimbus  is  yellow,  more  or 
less  shaded. 

.,  PROPHETS  and  PATRIARCHS,  the  nimbus  U 
white  or  silver. 

„   SAINTS  (1)  living,  a  square  nimbus. 

„         „       (2)  married,  the  nimbus  is  green. 

„  „  (8)  who  have  struggled  hard  with  tempta- 
tion, the  nimbus  is  red. 

"  VIRGIN  MARY,  the  nimbus  consists  of  small 
stars.  Like  God  the  Father  and  God  the 
Son,  her  whole  body  is  sometimes  inclosed 
In  an  aureola. 

5th  to  12th  cent.,  a  disc  over  the  head. 

14th  cent.,  the  triangular  nimbus  was 
introduced. 

15th  cent.,  a  broad  band  behind  the 
head,  and  the  inscription  of  the  name  of 
the  saint  in  the  nimbus  was  introduced. 

17th  ^jent.,  the  nimbus  was  discon- 
tinued. 

19th  cent.,  it  was  introduced  again. 

A  SQUARE  NIMBUS  indicates  that  the  person  was 
living,  a  square  being  the  symbol  of  the  earth. 

A  CIRCULAR  NIMBUS  indicates  that  the  person 
is  gone  to  heaven,  a  circle  being  the  symbol  of 
eternity. 

A  BLACK  NIMBUS  Is  given  to  the  traitor  Judas. 

GOLD  NIMBUS,  awarded  to  saints  of  the  highest 
order. 

GREEN  NIMBUS,  assigned  to  married  persons 
(Hope,  not  Certainty). 

RED  NIMBUS,  awarded  to  those  who  were  tried 
as  by  fire,  fighting  against  sin. 

SILVER  NIMBUS,  next  in  honour  to  the  golden 
nimbus. 

YELLOW  NIMBUS,  given  to  sinners  who  by 
prayers  and  penance  had  become  saints. 

Nimeguen,  in  Holland  (Treaty 
of),  1678,  1679.  This  was  a  great  peace 
congress  of  the  European  powers,  to  put 
an  end  to  the  wars  which  had  embroiled 
France,  Germany,  Spain,  Holland,  and 
Sweden.  The  treaty  was  first  agreed  on 
between  France  and  Holland,  10  Aug. ; 
then  between  France  and  Spain,  17 
Sept. ;  then  between  France  and  Ger- 
many, 5  Feb.,  1679.  Next,  Denmark, 
Sweden,  and  the  Elector  of  Branden- 
burg agreed  to  the  peace.  By  this 
treaty  Sweden  was  put  into  possession 
of  all  it  had  at  the  commencement  of  the 
war. 

Pronounce  Neem-gen,  with  g  hard. 

Wine  Articles  of  the  Evan- 
gelical Alliance  (The).  To  be  held 
by  those  who  belong  to  the  society. 

1.  The  divine  inspiration,  authority,  and  suf- 
ficiency of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

2.  The  right  and  duty  of  private  judgment  In 
the  interpretation  of  the  Holy  Scriptures. 

8.  The  unity  of  the  Godhead  aud  the  trinity  of 
persona  therein. 


NINE 


NO.  45 


4.  The  titter  depravity  of  human  nature  In  con- 
sequence of  the  fall. 

5.  The  Incarnation  of  the  Son  of  Qod,  his  work 
of  atonement   for  shiners,  and  his  mediatorial 
intercession  and  reign. 

6.  The  justification  of  the  sinner  by  faith  alone. 

7.  The  work  of  the  Holy  Spirit  In  the  conver- 
sion and  sanctification  of  the  sinner. 

8.  The  Immortality  of  the  soul,  the  resurrection 
of  the  body,  the  judgment  of  the  world  by  Christ, 
the   eternal    blessedness   of   the  righteous   and 
eternal  punishment  of  the  wicked. 

9.  The  divine  institution  of  the  Christian  minis- 
try, and  the   obligation   and  perpetuity  of  the 
ordinances  of  Baptism  and  the  Lord  s  Supper. 

Our  creeds  are:  the  Apostles',  the  Nicene,  and 
the  Nino  Articles  of  Faith  adopted  by  the  Evan- 
gelical Alliance.— M.  MCLEAN,  Eclioet  from  Japan 
ilH»9,  p.  24). 

See '  Lambeth  Articles.' 

Nine  Days'  Queen  (The).  Jane 
Dudley,  better  known  aa  Lady  Jane 
Grey  ;  but  she  was  married  to  Lord 
Guilford  Dudley,  son  of  John  [Dudley] 
duke  of  Northumberland  (1587-1554). 
Proclaimed  queen  10  July,  and  Mary 
was  proclaimed  queen  by  the  Earl  of 
Arundel  19  July,  1558. 

Nine  European  Heroes  of 
Delhi  (The),  11  May,  1857.  Lieu- 
tenants George  Willoughby,  Forrest, 
and  Raynor ;  Conductors  Buckley,  Shaw, 
and  Scully;  Sub-conductor  Crow;  and 
Sergeants  Edwards  and  Stewart.  These 
nine  men  defended  the  magazine  against 
a  swarm  of  Sepoy  mutineers.  Edwards 
and  Crow  were  killed,  then  Scully  fired 
the  mine,  and,  as  the  building  blew  up, 
the  surviving  seven  effected  their  escape. 
A  trooper  cut  down  Scully  and  a  ma- 
rauder slew  Willoughby  on  the  road  to 
Meerut.  Forrest,  Raynor,  Stewart,  and 
Buckley  escaped,  and  Lived  to  receive  the 
Victoria  Cross. 

We  are  not  told  what  became  of  Conductor 
Shaw. 

Nine  Gems  (The).  The  nine  wise 
or  learned  men  of  Hindustan  in  the 
reign  of  Vikrama'ditya,  B.C.  56,  &c. 

Nine  Kingdoms  of  the  Latin 
World  (The).  (I)  England,  France, 
and  Scotland  (more  ancient  than  the 
reign  of  Charlemagne) ;  (2)  Castile,  Ara- 
gon,  and  Navarre  (created by  the  sword); 
(8)  Sweden,  Denmark,  and  Hungary 
(created  by  their  baptism). 

The  Nine  Kingdoms  of  the  Latin  World  dis- 
claimed their  new  associate  (Sicily).-GiBBON, 
chap.  Ivl. 

Nine  Orders  of  Angels  (The). 
Disposed  in  three  circles.  Three  x 
three  =  nine,  the  most  sacred  number. 

Kovem  vero  angelorum  ordlnes  dicimus  .  .  . 
•ciuiuu  (1)  Augelotf,  (2)  Archangelos,  18;  Vlrtuteo. 


(4  Potestatea,  (5)  Prlnclpatus,  (8)  Dominationes, 
(7)  Thronos,  (8)  Cherubim,  el  (8)  Seraphim.- 
QRKOORY,  Homily  84  U.D.  381). 

Nine  Worthies  (The).  Hector 
of  Troy,  Alexander  the  Great  of  Mace- 
don,  Julius  Caesar  emperor  of  Rome, 
Joshua  leader  of  the  Israelites,  David 
king  of  the  Jews,  Judas  Maccabaeus, 
Charlemagne,  Arthur  king  of  the  Britons, 
and  Godfrey  baron  of  Jerusalem. 

One  naturally  looks  for  the  name  of  Moses. 

Nisi  Prius.  A  trial  by  jury  in 
some  civil  action.  A  judge  sitting  at 
nisi  prius  means  a  judge  presiding  at  a 
jury  trial  in  a  civil  cause.  The  phrase 
is  borrowed  from  the  first  two  word*  of 
the  old  writ  for  summoning  juries. 

By  18  Edw.  I.  c.  30,  juries  were  sum- 
moned  to  appear  at  the  courts  of  West- 
minster 'in  Octabis  Sancti  Michat-lia 


Nisi  PRIUS'  the  judge  on  circuit 

to  hold  his  court  in  the  assize  town  win  TO 

the  jury  lived.     This  >/< 

has  been  disused  (in  En/l.i  n- 

and  all  trials,  as  a  matter  of  course,  take 

place  on  circuit. 

Nizam'-gedittes'    (2   syl.),    1807. 
An  army  of  10,000  Turks  raised  by  the 
Sultan  Selim,  clad  in  European  costum*-, 
and    officered    by    En 
chiefly  French.    The  old  Turkish  janis- 
saries, jealous  of  these  new 
posed  the  sultan  and  placed  his  cousin 
Mustapha  on  the  throne. 

No.  1,  organiser  of  the  Iri*h  In- 
vincibles,  1881,  was  a  man  named  P.  J. 
Tynan.  He  was  a  handsome  man,  about 
five  and  a  half  feet  high,  and  wore  spec- 
tacles. He  went  about  in  various  dis- 
guises. All  Invincibles  were  Fenians 
of  the  better  class.  See  '  Irish  Associa- 
tions.' 


No.  45  (of  the  North  Briton), 
in  which  Wilkes  said  the  words  in  the 
king's  speech  that  the  peace  of  Paris  '  is 
honourable  to  the  crown  and  ben 
to  the  nation'  are  false.  This  lu-ing 
deemed  an  msult  to  the  king  (<  - 
HI.),  Wilkes  was  arrested  80  April,  and 
committed  to  the  Tower.  When  brought 
to  trial  the  bench  declared  that  the 
arrest  could  not  be  sustained  on  account 
of  Wilkes's  privilege  as  a  member  of  par- 
liament,  for  nothing  short  of  treason 
could  interfere  with  that  privilege. 
Wilkes  was  accordingly  at  once  dis- 
charged. His  release  was  celebrated, 


NO.  61 


NOLAN 


421 


especially  in  the  cider  counties,  with 
processions,  in  which  a  jack  boot,  a 
petticoat,  and  the  king  led  by  the  nose 
by  Bute,  were  carried.  See  '  Jack  Boot.' 

In  1772  George  prince  of  Wales,  having  been 
chid  for  some  boyish  fault,  stole  into  the  king's 
apartment  and  shouted,  '  Wilkes  and  No.  45  for 
ever  ! '  George  III.  only  laughed  at  the  boy's 
impudence. 

No.  61.  The  'Secret  Select'  (q.v.) 
of  the  Glasgow  Trades  Union,  1837. 

No.  90  (Tract).  One  of  the  '  Tracts 
for  the  Times,'  written  by  John  Henry 
Newman,  D.D.,  Fellow  of  Oriel,  Oxford. 
This  was  the  last  of  these  famous  religious 
tracts  issued  1833-1841.  Dr.  Newman 
subsequently  joined  the  Church  of  Rome, 
was  made  a  cardinal,  and  died  in  1890. 

No.  290.    The  '  Alabama '  (q.v.). 

'No  Popery'  Riots.  In  Edin- 
burgh and  Glasgow,  January  1779. 

In  London,  June  1780,  called  the 
1  Gordon  Riots  '  (q.v.). 

Noach'idSB.  Those  proselytes  who 
refused  to  be  circumcised.  They  bound 
themselves  to  observe  the  precepts  of 
Noah,  but  not  the  law  of  Moses. 

Noble  Lesson  (The),  1100.  A 
metrical  production  consisting  of  479  lines 
in  the  Romance  or  Vaudois  language.  It 
is  chiefly  an  abstract  of  the  Old  and  New 
Testament  history.  It  refers  to  the 
corruptions  introduced  into  the  church 
since  the  days  of  the  Apostles.  It  begins 
thus  :— 

O  brethren,  give  ear  to  a  noble  lesson :   (nobla 

lOMMM) 

We  ought  often  to  watch  and  pray, 
For  we  see  this  world  is  near  its  end  ;  .  .  . 
Eleven  hundred  years  are  fully  accomplished, 
Hence  it  was  written  '  We  are  in  the  last  times.' 

Noble  Proclamation  (The),  980. 
The  proclamation  of  Malachy  monarch 
of  Ireland  after  his  conquest  of  the  Danes. 
It  was  in  substance  as  follows:  'Let  all 
the  Irish  who  are  now  in  servitude 
return  to  their  respective  homes,  and 
enjoy  themselves  in  peace  and  gladness.' 
The  number  released  by  the  Northmen 
was  upwards  of  2,000. 

Nobles  of  the  Genoese  War 

(The),1381.  When  Venice  was  threatened 
with  utter  destruction  by  the  Genoese, 
the  Venetian  Grand  Council  announced 
that,  "at  the  termination  of  the  war,  The 
Forty  (q.v.)  would  elect  thirty  of  the 
citizens  by  ballot  into  their  own  council. 
These  new  nobles  were  to  enjoy  all  the 


rights,  privileges,  and  immunities  of 
the  original  nobles.  At  the  close  of  the 
war  the  promise  was  fulfilled,  and  among 
those  aggrandised  was  1  banker,  5  trades- 
men, 6  simple  citizens,  1  merchant,  5  of 
the  lower  order,  and  8  operatives.  Four 
centuries  later  only  eight  of  '  I  Nobili 
della  Guerra  di  Genoa '  had  representa- 
tive survivors. 

Nobody's  Club,  1800.  A  club  con 
sisting  of  the  friends  of  William  Stevens 
(1732-1807),  who  assumed  the  pseudonym 
of  '  Oudeis  '  (nobody).  They  met  at  the 
Freemasons'  Tavern,  London,  once  a 
year.  The  original  number  was  fifteen. 

Nobs  [In  the  Glasgow  Trades 
Union],  1837,  were  employers  who  had 
made  themselves  obnoxious  to  the  work- 
men, and  were  appointed  to  be  dealt 
with  by  the  'Secret  Select'  (q.v.).  The 
names  of  these  '  Nobs  '  were  enrolled  in 
a  book,  and  every  sort  of  annoyance  was 
offered  to  them. 

Nocturns.  Same  as  Matins.  One 
of  the  eight  daily  services  of  the  Catholic 
Church,  and  the  first  of  the  four  great 
ones  at  break  of  day.  See  '  Canonical 
Hours.' 

Noel's  Catechism,  or  'Newel's,' 
&c.  1563.  Alexander  Nowel  or  Noel, 
dean  of  St.  Paul's,  at  the  recommenda- 
tion of  Cecil  revised  the  '  Larger 
Catechism,'  but  his  book  was  not  pub- 
lished till  1570. 

Noetians.  Heretics  of  the  2nd  cent., 
also  called  Patripassians,  whose  doctrines 
resembled  those  of  the  Sabellians. 
Founded  by  Praxeas,  who  was  succeeded 
by  Noetus.  If  Jesus  was  verily  the 
'Everlasting  Father,'  then  when  Jesua 
suffered  on  the  cross  God  the  Fathei 
was  crucified.  (Pater-passus,  the  Father 
suffered.) 

I  consider  that  he  had  Noetian  tendencies.—  We 
Two,  xxiv. 

No-flint  General  (The).  Major- 
General  Grey,  afterwards  Lord  Grey  of 
Howick,  and  finally  Earl  Grey,  who  in 
the  American  war,  1778,  ordered  his  men 
to  take  the  flints  out  of  their  guns  and 
trust  wholly  to  their  bayonets ;  also  called 
« No-flint  Grey.' 

Nolan  (The).  Giordano  Bruno 
(1550-1600),  born  at  Nola  in  Naples.  H« 
was  burnt  to  death  as  a  heretic. 


NOLUMUS 


NON-INTRUSION 


Nol'umus  leges  AngliaB  mut'- 
ari.  This  celebrated  answer  was  made 
by  the  lay  lords  in  the  famous  parlia- 
ment held  at  Merton  the  day  after  the 
coronation  of  Henry  HI.,  and  was  given 
in  answer  to  a  motion  of  the  bishops  for 
legitimatising  natural  children  provided, 
after  the  child  was  born,  the  father  and 
mother  married  (1216). 

Nominalism      and      Realism. 

Terms  used  in  scholastic  divinity  during 
the  Middle  Ages  to  express  the  nature  of 
abstract  ideas,  such  as  circle,  beauty, 
god,  &c.  The  question  was  this :  is 
there  such  a  thing  as  abstract  beauty,  or 
must  not  our  idea  of  beauty  be  allied  to 
some  object  ?  Nominalism  is  the  system 
adopted  by  nominalists,  and  realism  is 
the  system  adopted  by  realists.  Ari- 
stotle was  a  nominalist,  and  Plato  a 
realist.  See  next  article. 

Nominalists.  Those  who  believed 
in  nominalism.  They  were  the  disciples 
of  Roscelin  (1040-1120),  canon  of  Com- 
piegne,  and  denied  the  existence  of 
universals.  Take  a  tree  in  the  abstract ; 
this  is  a  universal,  and  a  nominalist 
would  say  such  has  no  existence.  Take 
an  oak  tree,  an  elm  tree,  a  fir  tree,  «fcc. ; 
these  are  particular  objects  which  stimu- 
late in  us  certain  ideas.  Well,  say  the 
nominalists,  our  id.ea  of  a  tree  must  be 
limited  to  particular  trees,  and  our  con- 
cept of  tree  in  the  abstract  must  be 
derived  from  such  particular  objects.  It 
is  itniversalia  post  rent,  tree  in  the 
abstract  formed  post  rem,  after  the 
concrete  has  been  formed.  It  is  al- 
together d  posteriori,  an  inference  of  a 
universal  or  abstract  idea  from  particular 
objects  cognised  beforehand.  Of  course, 
according  to  nominalism,  the  abstract 
idea  of  God  is  impossible;  all  we  can 
know  of  God  is  from  his  works,  &c. 

In  theology  there  is  another  sort  of 
nominalism.  We  are  taught  that  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  are  one  God.  Well, 
as  three  persons  cannot  really  be  one, 
the  nominalist  contends  that  these 
'  three  persons  '  are  only  different  names 
(nomina)  of  the  same  being,  just  as 
father,  son,  and  husband  may  be  three 
distinct  names  of  the  same  individual. 

Abelard,  William  Occam,  Buridan,  Hobbes 
Locke,  Bishop  Berkeley,  Condillao,  and  Dugald" 
Stewart  were  nominalists. 

St.  Anselm  of  Canterbury,  Albertua  Magnus, 
Thomas  AquiuM,  aud  Duiu  Seotug  were  realUts 
*** 


D  seems  to  have    raised   the    qu< 
whether  the  personal  distinction*  of  the  Deity  ax« 
real  or  nominal  only. 

Nominees  (The  King's),  1662. 
Thirty-six  of  the  Irish  nobility  and 
gentry  specially  nominated  by  Charles 
II.,  after  his  restoration,  to  be  restored 
to  their  Irish  estates,  from  which  they 
had  been  banished  by  Cromwell. 

About  6,000  of  the  restorable  Irish  were  never 
restored  to  their  estates.  There  were  four  classes, 
viz.  Innocents,  Articlemen.  Ensignmen  (</.r.>,  and 
the  King  s  Nominees.  Of  the  7,778,000  acres  for- 
feited in  the  Commonwealth,  G8.860  statute  acre* 
were  awarded  to  the  Nominees. 

Non-Catholics,  i.e.  Protestants. 
See  '  Edict  of  Toleration.' 

Nonconformists,  1565.  Those 
who  refused  to  conform  to  the  'Book  of 
Advertisements '  drawn  up  by  order  of 
Queen  Elizabeth  by  the  Court  of  Eccle- 
siastical Commission  for  the  sake  of 
securing  uniformity  of  doctrine  and  disci- 
pline in  the  kingdom. 

Now  nonconformist  Is  a  synonym  of  ditsenter. 
one  who  does  not  conform  to  the  State  Church. 

Non-importation  Act  (The), 
26  March,  1806.  Passed  by  Congress  to 
prohibit  the  importation  of  British 
manufactures  into  the  United  States. 
The  immediate  cause  of  tins  prohibition 
was  the  annoyance  caused  by  the  British 
ship  'Leander'  cruising  off  New  York 
and  insisting  on  searching  American 
vessels  under  pretence  of  looking  for 
deserters.  In  one  of  these  searches  an 
American  sailor,  named  Pearce,  was 
killed,  and  the  hostility  of  the  States, 
which  had  long  been  smouldering,  burst 
into  a  blaze. 

Non-intercourse  Act  (The),  U.S. 
Passed  Congress  27  Feb.,  1809,  suspend- 
ing all  trade  between  the  U.S.  and 
either  France  or  England.  The  offence 
of  England  was  its  claim  of  the  right  of 
search,  which  compelled  American  vessels 
to  surrender  any  British  subjects  who 
formed  part  of  their  crew.  The  offence  of 
France  was  the  Continental  system  (q.v.). 
Napoleon,  having  removed  all  obstruc- 
tions to  American  trade,  Congress  re- 
newed intercourse  with  France  2  Nov., 
1810;  but  the  breaking  out  of  the  second 
American  war  with  Great  Britain  in 
May  1812  continued  the  i  ion -intercourse 
till  after  the  battle  of  Waterloo,  when 
friendly  relations  were  restored. 

Non-intrusion  Controversy 
(The),  1838-1848.  A  controversy  in  th« 


NON-INTRUSIONISTS 


N-RESISTANCE 


62* 


Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland  re- 
specting the  right  of  the  State  to  inter- 
fere in  ecclesiastical  matters.  It  began 
with  the  question,  Have  patrons  the  right 
of  presenting  to  livings  or  does  the  choice 
rest  with  the  congregation  ?  In  1833  Dr. 
Thomas  Chalmers  suggested  that  a  patron 
should  nominate,  but  the  people  should 
have  the  right  of  veto.  This  was  accepted 
by  the  Assembly  in  1834.  In  1888  the 
Veto  Act  was  ruled  to  be  illegal,  and  the 
Assembly  declared  that  the  Church  is 
wholly  free  and  independent.  Several 
appointments  by  patrons  were  made  and 
disputed,  and  the  result  was  a  split  in 
1843,  which  gave  birth  to  the  '  Free 
Church.' 

Non-Intrusionists  ( The).  Those 
who  separated  from  the  Presbyterian 
Church  of  Scotland  at  the  Non-Intrusion 
controversy.  The  split  consisted  of  470 
ministers,  with  their  office-bearers,  elders, 
and  communicants,  and  in  1843  the  se- 
paratists formed  the  '  Free  Church  of 
Scotland.'  They  did  not  consider  the 
veto  proposed  by  Dr.  Chalmers  any  in- 
trusion or  illegal  interference  with  the 
right  of  a  patron. 

The  chief  leaders  were  Drs.  Chalmers,  Chand- 
ler, Candllsh,  and  Gordon,  with  Messrs.  Guthrle, 
Cunningham,  and  Dunlop.  Dr.  Thomas  Chalmers 
was  elected  president  of  the  new  '  Free  Church.' 

V  The  law  was  that  a  congregation  has  the 
power  of  rejecting  a  presentee  for  'adequate 
reasons.1 

Non-juring  Clergy  of  France, 
28  Jan.,  1791.  Those  clergymen  who  re- 
fused to  take  the  '  civil  oath '  to  accept 
the  new  constitution  concocted  by  the 
Assemble'e  Constituante.  See  '  Pretre 
InsermenteV 

The  constitutional  members  of  the  late  assembly 
....  drew  up  an  address  to  the  king  [Louis  XVI.], 
urging  him  to  refuse  his  sanction  to  the  decree 
against  the  non-juring  priests.— HowiTT,  Hist,  of 
England  (Geo.  III.  p.  586). 

Non-jurors  (The),  5  March,  1689. 
Those  episcopal  clergymen  who  refused 
to  take  the  oath  of  allegiance  to  William 
and  Mary,  according  to  a  clause  in 
the  Convention  parliament  that  '  after 
1  March  no  person  shall  sit  or  vote  in 
either  house  till  he  has  taken  the  new 
oath  of  allegiance  to  their  majesties 
William  and  Mary.'  The  non-jurora 
comprised  the  Archbishop  Bancroft,  seven 
bishops,  and  about  400  of  the  inferior 
clergy.  As  they  believed  in  '  the  right 
divine,'  and  that  the  king  was  '  the  Lord'g 
anointed,'  they  could  not  possibly  believe 


that  James  was  justly  and  lawfully  sot 
aside. 

The  six  bishops  were  Ken  bishop  of  Bath  and 
Wells ;  Turner  bishop  of  Ely ;  Frampton  bishop  of 
Gloucester ;  Lloyd  bishop  of  Norwich ;  White 
bishop  of  Peterborough.  The  Bishop  of  Worcester 
and  Bishop  of  Chichester  died  before  the  Act  took 
effect. 

Dr.  Tillotson  was  made  primate  of  All  Knglan  ! 
In  place  of  Dr.  Bancroft. 

Non  Obstante  (The  Bull).  B' 
Innocent  IV.  sent  to  Robert  Grosted  or 
Grosteste  commanding  him  to  bestow  a 
valuable  benefice  on  an  infant  and  that 
infant  an  Italian.  The  honest  bishop 
tore  up  the  bull,  and  wrote  back  to  the 
pope  that  such  practices  were  '  shaking 
the  very  foundations  of  the  church.' 

At  this  time  the  money  paid  to  Italian  priests  in 
England  was  60,000  marks  per  annum,  a  greater 
revenue  than  that  of  the  crown.  The  barons  re- 
monstrated, and  to  that  the  words  of  the  bull 
refer.  Non  obstante,  i.e.  notwithstanding  [this 
remonstrance  I  require  you  to  do  what  is  set  forth 
In  the  bull]. 

Won  Possumus  (^4).  Something 
not  possible  to  be  done,  either  because 
the  person  is  unwilling  to  do  it  or  thinks 
it  inexpedient.  Your  prayer  or  petition 
cannot  possibly  be  granted.  The  words 
used  by  the  pope  when  he  negatives  a 
suit  or  request. 

They  opposed  a  non  postumut  to  the  Irish  de 
mand. — Newspaper  paragraph,  Jan.  1886. 

Non-Regents.  Masters  of  arts  and 
doctors  in  a  university  no  longer  bound  to 
give  lectures.  Regents  were  at  one  time 
the  lecturers  or  professors.  The  terms 
regent  and  non-regent  were  retained  in 
the  University  of  Cambridge  till  1858, 
though  the  duty  of  lecturing  had  long 
before  passed  to  professors. 

Non-Regent's  House  (The).  The 
Lower  or  Blackhood  House  of  the  Uni- 
versity  of  Cambridge,  consisting  of  mas- 
ters  of  arts  of  more  than  five  years' 
standing  and  doctors  of  more  than  two 
Abolished  in  1858.  See  '  Senate.' 

Non-resistance  (The  Doctrine  of). 
That  is,  passive  obedience  to  every  ordin- 
ance of  man  and  to  the  king — for  those 
'  who  resist  the  power  shall  bring  to  them- 
selves  damnation.'  When  the  divine 
right  of  kings  was  maintained  in  the 
Stuart  dynasty,  those  who  took  this  view, 
of  course,  insisted  on  the  doctrine  of 
non-resistance.  It  was  most  clearly  set 
forth  in  1683  by  Oxford,  in  what  is  called 
a  '  Judgment  and  Declaration  '  (q.v.). 

Enforced  by  the  Homilies  15G9 ;  by  the  Canong 
Of  Convocation  In  1609 ;  the  Oath  of  Non  resist 


624 


NON-RESISTING 


NORTH 


ance  was  Imposed  In  16m  (13  Car .  H.  s.  8, 0. 1).   Th« 

act  was  repealed  1718  (6  Geo.  I.  o.  6). 

Non-resisting  Test  (The),  1675. 
To  be  taken  by  all  members  of  parlia- 
ment, privy  councillors,  magistrates,  and 
persons  holding  office  under  the  crown : 
'  I  [A.  B.J  do  declare  that  it  is  not  lawful 
on  any  pretence  whatever  to  take  up 
arms  against  the  king ;  and  I  do  abhor 
the  traitorous  position  of  taking  arms 
against  his  person,  or  against  those  that 
are  commissioned  by  him  according  to 
law,  in  time  of  rebellion  or  war,  and 
acting  in  pursuance  of  such  commission. 
I  [A.  B.]  do  swear  that  I  will  not  en- 
deavour any  alteration  of  the  Protes- 
tant religion  now  established  by  law 
in  the  Church  of  England  ;  nor  will  I 
endeavour  any  alteration  in  the  govern- 
ment in  church  and  state  as  it  is  by  law 
established.' 

Nones  (1  syl.).  One  of  the  eight 
daily  services  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
and  one  of  the  four  lesser  ones.  At  8 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  the  ninth  hour 
of  the  day.  See  '  Canonical  Hours.' 

Norbertines  (8  syl.),  1119.  An 
order  of  Canons  Regular  founded  by  St. 
Norbert.  See  '  Premonstratensians.' 

Nore  (The  Mutiny  of  the),  22  May, 
1797.  A  mutiny  of  the  fleet ;  suppressed 
in  June  ;  Parker,  the  ringleader,  was  exe- 
cuted at  Sheerness  80  June,  1797. 

Norfolk  Commotion  (The),  1549. 
Bo  Ket's  or  Kelt's  Rebellion  (q.v.)  u 
called  by  the  old  chroniclers. 

Normal  or  Training  Schools. 
To  train  teachers  in  the  principles  and 
art  of  teaching.  First  organised  in 
Prussia.  The  following  dates  give  the 
order  in  which  they  have  been  esta- 
blished :  at  Stettin,  in  Prussia,  1735  ;  at 
Berlin  by  Frederick  the  Great  1748 ;  at 
Hanover  1757  ;  the  Borough  Road  school 
for  teachers  founded  by  Joseph  Lancaster 
1805 ;  French  training  schools  for  teachers 
1810  ;  in  Holland  1816  ;  Normal  Schools 
for  England  and  Wales  1888 ;  at  Framing- 
ham  and  Westfield,  in  Massachusetts, 
North  America,  1889  ;  Battersea  training 
school  for  teachers,  1840.  See  '  Ecoles.' 

Norris'ian  Prize  (The).  For  an 
essay  on  some  sacred  subject.  Prize 
given  once  in  five  years  to  any  graduate 
of  the  University  of  Cambridge  of  not 


more  than  thirteen  years'  standing. 
Value  602.,  a  part  of  which  is  to  be  ex- 
pended on  a  gold  medal  worth  seven 
guineas.  Founded,  in  1777,  by  John 
Norris,  who  also  founded  the  Divinity 
professorship,  when  122.  was  given  an- 
nually, altered  in  1858.  See  '1; 
Professorship  of  Divinity.' 

Norris'ian    Professorship     of 
Divinity.  Founded  1777  in  the  University 
of  Cambridge,  by  John  Norris,  of  Wittmi, 
Norfolk.     Original  stipend  1502.  a 
but  now  considerably  augmented. 
'  Regius  Professorship  of  Divinity.' 

Norroy  King-of-arms.  English 
herald  of  the  northern  provinces,  first 
appointed  by  Edward  IV.  The  herald 
of  the  southern  provinces  is  called  Cla- 
renceux  (formerly  Surroy)  King-of-arm» 
(q.v.). 

Norroy.  of  coarse,  IB  Norfth]roy.  We  still  speak 
of  a  Nor1  West  wind  or  Nor1  Wester.  Surrey  U 
South  roy. 

North  Briton  (The),  a  newspaper 
edited  by  John  Wilkes ;  was  started  in 
1762.  The  printers  and  publishers  were 
prosecuted  for  No.  46  in  1768 ;  Wilkes  was 
sent  to  the  Tower  in  April,  but  discharged 
in  May.  The  paper  (15  Nov.,  17G3)  was 
ordered  by  the  House  of  Commons  to  be 
burnt  by  the  hangman. 

19  January,  1764,  Wilkes  was  expelled  from  the 
House  of  Commons  ;  but  In  March  1768  was  elected 
M. P.  for  Middlesex.  Ha  was  again  arrested  In  the 
spring  of  17GB,  and  his  Imprisonment  occasioned  a 
riot  in  St.  George  s  Fields.  He  was  again  expelled 
the  House  in  1769.  bat  was  again  re  elected  for 
Middlesex.  He  was  made  Lord  Mayor  of  London 
in  1774,  and  Chamberlain  of  the  City  of  London  In 
1779. 

North  German  Confederation 
(The),  1866.  After  the  famous  '  Seven 
Weeks'  War '  and  the  '  Peace  of  Prague,' 
when  Austria  was  entirely  excluded  from 
Germany.  The  confederation  included 
Hanover,  Hesse-Cassel,  Nassau,  and 
Frankfort  (all  incorporated  with  Prussia), 
and  the  states  north  of  the  Main  unit*  d 
to  Prussia  in  a  bund.  Strictly  speaking, 
therefore,  the  confederation  was  1' 
and  the  states  north  of  the  Main.  In 
1870,  during  the  Franco- German  war, 
the '  North  German  Confederation,'  being 
joined  by  Bavaria,  Wiirtemberg,  Bad.'n, 
and  Hesse-Darmstadt,  became  the  '  Ger- 
man Confederation,'  and  two  months 
afterwards  (18  Jan.,  1871)  the  King  of 
Prussia  had  the  title  of  'German  Em- 
peror '  given  him. 

Austria  with  Bohemia  and  Hungary  form  M 
part  of  the  modern  German  empire. 


NORTH-WEST 


NOTTINGHAM 


625 


North-West     Company    (The), 

1783.  .  The  North- West  Company  of 
Montreal  was  formed  in  opposition  to  a 
French  company  confirmed  in  1697  by 
the  treaty  of  Ryswick,  abandoned  in  1713 
by  the  treaty  of  Utrecht,  but  still  con- 
tinued by  adventurers,  till  the  formation 
of  the  North- West  Company.  This  com- 
pany in  1821  coalesced  with  the  Hudson's 
Bay  Company.  Its  great  traffic  was  furs 
or  peltry. 

North-West  Passage  (The). 
That  is,  a  passage  from  the  Atlantic  to  the 
Pacific  by  way  of  the  Polar  Sea,  to  the 
north  of  America.  Above  200  voyages 
have  been  made  in  search  of  such  a  pas- 
sage. Sir  John  Franklin  reached  N.  Lat. 
77°  in  1847.  Although  much  has  been 
added  to  our  geographical  knowledge 
by  these  expeditions,  they  have  clearly 
proved  that  such  a  passage  is  useless  for 
mercantile  purposes. 

Northampton  (The  Treaty  of), 
4  May,  1328,  between  Edward  III.  and 
Robert  Bruce,  whereby  the  independ- 
ence of  Scotland  was  formally  recognised, 
and  Bruce  was  acknowledged  to  be  its 
king. 

A  marriage  was  agreed  upon  between  the 
Princess  Joanna  (sister  of  Edward  HI.)  and  David 
son  of  Kob^rt  Bruce  (both  infants).  Bruce  re- 
nounced all  intentions  of  aiding  the  rebels  of 
England,  and  Edward  of  abetting  the  rebels  of  the 
isles  of  Scotland.  All  charters  and  documents 
carried  from  Scotland  by  Edward  I.  to  be  restored. 
Scotland  to  pay  20.000Z.  to  the  King  of  England. 

Northern  Tele'maque  (The). 
Alexander  I.  of  Russia,  1777  (1801-1825). 

Northmen  (The).  Came  from  Scan- 
dinavia (Norway,  Sweden,  and  Denmark). 
Karl  III.  the  Fat  bribed  them  to  peace ; 
but  his  nephew  Arnulf  attacked  them 
boldly  and  drove  them  back. 

Norwich  Rentys.  The  London 
house  or  place  of  the  bishop  of  Norwich, 
known  subsequently  as  York  House.  In 
1535  Norwich  House  passed  by  a  special 
act  of  parliament  into  the  hands  of 
Charles  Brandon  earl  of  Suffolk.  The 
lands  ran  westward  as  far  as  Hungerford 
Market. 

No'sarites  (3  syl.).  A  people  of 
Syria  so  called  from  the  town  of  Nosar. 
Their  religious  creed,  like  that  of  the 
Druses,  is  a  mixture  of  Paganism, 
Judaism,  Mohammedanism,  and  Chris- 
tianity. Their  chiefs  are  entitled  '  Me- 
k^ddem.' 
27 


Nose-tax  (The).  A  tax  of  one  ounce 
of  gold  from  every  householder  of  Ire- 
land, exacted  by  the  Danes  in  the  9th 
cent.,  the  non-payment  of  which  was 
punished  by  slitting  up  the  nose.  Thie 
continued  for  thirteen  years,  when  a 
general  massacre  of  the  Danes  in  Ire- 
land put  an  end  to  the  tax. 

Probably  the  nose-tax  was  merely  a  poll-tax. 
We  still  retain  the  phrase  to  '  count  noses,'  and  in 
Sweden  the  people  paid  Odin  a  'scot-penny  for 
each  nose.' 

Nosey.  Wellington  was  so  called 
lovingly  by  his  soldiers. 

*  Notes  and  Queries.'  A  London 
weekly  journal  chiefly  to  furnish  en- 
quirers with  information  by  corre- 
spondents on  literary,  biographical,  and 
heraldic  difficulties.  Commenced  8  Nov., 
1849. 

Nothing  from  Nothing.  'Ex 
nihilo  nihil  fit.'  The  axiom  of  Xeno- 
phanes,  founder  of  the  Eleatic  school 
(B.C.  619,  died  after  476). 

Notre  Dame.  In  the '  Petits  Bol- 
landistes,'  by  Mgr.  Paul  Gue*rin,  chamber- 
lain of  Leo  XIII.,  there  are  2,011  arti- 
cles headed  '  Notre  Dame,'  one  headed 
'  Jesus,'  and  one  headed  '  Christ,'  and  not 
a  single  one  '  Notre  Seigneur.'  Notre 
Dame  is  called  the  '  Mother  of  God,'  and 
Joseph  the  carpenter  is  called  the  '  Hus- 
band of  God's  Mother '  (epoux  de  la 
Mere  de  Dieu).  This  may  be  logical, 
but  it  looks  more  like  Mariolatry  than 
Christianity. 

Under  the  words  '  Passion  de  Notre  Seigneur 
Jesus  Christ '  will  be  found  the  whole  of  '  Passion 
Week.' 

Nottingham  (Peace  of),  868.  Be- 
tween Alfred  and  his  brother  Ethelred 
on  one  side,  and  the  Danes  on  the 
other.  By  this  treaty  England  was 
divided  into  two  parts,  one  of  which  re- 
mained to  Alfred  and  the  other  was 
assigned  to  the  Danes.  The  Danish 
portion  was  Northumbria,  East  Anglia, 
arid  the  bulk  of  Mercia,  called  '  Dane« 
lagh,'  because  this  part  was  subject  to 
Danish  law.  The  Danish  portion  was 
the  larger  of  the  two,  but  Alfred  kept 
London. 

Nottingham  Captain  (The), 
1817.  Jeremiah  Brandreth,  a  frame- 
work knitter  of  Nottingham  and  fiery 
agitator,  who  collected  some  three  hun- 
dred people,  whom  he  persuaded  to 
S  S 


626 


NOUMENON 


NUMBER 


'  march  from  Derby  to  London  and  over- 
turn the  government.'  At  Eastwood, 
about  three  miles  from  Nottingham,  they 
were  stopped  by  a  troop  of  horse  from 
Nottingham,  and  fled  in  all  directions, 
but  many  were  made  prisoners,  and 
three  executed,  viz.  Brandreth,  Ludlam, 
and  Turner,  7  Nov.,  1817. 

Nou'menon.  What  Aristotle  called 
the  hypoklmenon  (vvoKtiftevov),  an  ima- 
ginary something  which  underlies  all 
visible  phenomena — the  ghost  of  a  thing, 
immutable  and  unaffected  by  those 
logical  accidents,  colour,  odour,  growth 
and  decay,  shape,  size,  <fec.  We  can 
gain  some  idea  of  this  hypostasis  if  we 
fix  our  thought  on  '  identity.'  The 
infant  man  and  decrepit  eld  have  an 
identity,  though  no  part  of  the  man  is 
common  with  that  of  the  child  or  eld. 
That  identity  is  the  noumenon  or  hypo- 
kimenon.  Again,  no  two  persons  see 
the  same  tree;  no  individual  sees  the 
same  tree  twice.  It  grows  and  decays, 
shoots  out  leaves  and  sheds  them — 
is  for  ever  changing,  but  remains  the 
same.  It  is  the  phenomenon  which 
changes;  the  noumenon  is  changeless. 
Kant  introduced  the  word  to  express  the 
real  object,  or  the  essence  of  an  object, 
divested  of  its  substance  or  phenomenon. 

Nou»hir'wan[T/ie  Magnanimous], 
So  Chosroes  the  Great  was  called  (A.D. 
581-579).  The  Arabs  called  him  Al 
Malek. 

Noy»  Tab'ulaD  (New  Tables). 
'  Turning  over  a  new  leaf ' — that  is, 
abolishing  old  debts  and  beginning 
afresh. 

Novalis.  The  pseudonym  of  Fried- 
rich  von  Hardenberg  (1772-1801). 

Novatians  (The),  3rd  cent.  Fol- 
lowers of  Novatus,  who  insisted  that  no 
lapsed  Christian  should  be  received 
again  into  communion  with  the  church. 
He  denied  the  power  of  the  church  of 
absolving  '  mortal  sin,'  and  his  followers 
opposed  the  lawfulness  of  second  mar- 
riages. They  called  themselves  Cathdri, 
or  Puritans. 

Novels  (The),  or  'Novelise.'  The 
fourth  part  of  the  '  Corpus  Juris  Civllis,' 
compiled  A.D.  584,  and  containing  the 
new  constitutions  made  by  Justinian 
himself,  with  the  emendations  of  the 


errors  detected  in  the  other  three  parts. 
Extracts  made  from  these  novels  were 
called  '  Authentics.'  See  '  Corpus  Juris 
Civilis.' 

The  novels  are  cited  by  number  and  chapter, 
thus :  A'or.  US,  3,  or  A'oc.  //.«,  e.  S.  It  the  chapter 
referred  to  Is  subdivided  Into  paragraphs,  then  a 
third  figure  is  added. 

Noyades,  1798.  A  method  of  whole- 
sale drowning  adopted  by  Carrier  to 
purge  Nantes  of  anti-revolutionists.  He 
murdered  about  30,000  men,  women,  and 
children  in  a  few  months  in  Nantes 
alone.  The  boats  employed  had  movable 
bottoms,  so  constructed  as  to  let  the 
victims  through  without  admitting  suffi- 
cient water  to  sink  the  boats.  This 
method  of  wholesale  murder  was  a  14th 
cent,  invention.  See  '  Purgers.' 

Also  called   'Carrier's   Vertical    Deportation.' 
Noyades,  pronounce  Nvoi-j/nha. 

Noyon  (Treaty  of),  13  Aug.,  1516. 
A  treaty  of  peace  between  Charles  V., 
Pope  Leo  X.,  and  Francois  I.,  after  the 
brilliant  victory  at  Marignano,  the 
'combat  of  the  giants.'  Charles  V.  en- 
gaged to  marry  the  daughter  of  the  king, 
whose  dowry  was  to  be  Naples ;  and  he 
engaged  to  restore  Navarre  to  the  house 
of  Albret.  Neither  of  these  stipulations 
was  carried  out. 

Nullity  Bilson  (Sir).  A  nickname 
given  to  the  son  of  Thomas  Bilson  bishop 
of  Winchester,  knighted  by  James  I.  for 
his  scandalous  sycophancy  in  the  matter 
of  Sir  Thomas  Overbury,  or  (more  strictly 
speaking)  the  divorce  of  the  Earl  and 
Countess  of  Essex  in  consequence  of  a 
liaison  with  Robert  Carr,  the  king's 
favourite. 

Robert  Carr  was  at  that  time  Viscount  Roches- 
ter, and  subsequently  Earl  of  Essex.  The  famous 
Rochester  was  John  wilmot,  quite  another  person. 

Nullum  Tempua  Act  (The) 
1769.  An  act  to  abolish  the  custom  of 
Nullum  tempus  occurrit  regi — that  is, 
no  length  of  tenancy  can  bar  lands  which 
once  belonged  to  the  crown.  The 
'  Nullum  Tempus '  Act  limited  the  time 
to  sixty  years  of  adverse  possession,  i.e. 
if  a  person  has  been  in  possession  of 
crown  land  for  sixty  years,  the  crown 
cannot  reclaim  it. 

In  1772  Mr.  Henry  Seymour  Introduced  a  '  Nu! 
lum  Tempus  '  Bill  to  apply  to  church  property, 
but  It  was  thrown  out. 

Number  of  Members  in  the 
House  of  Commons.  The  present  num- 
ber (1890)  is  670  members.  Of  these  411.." 


NUMBERS 


OAK 


627 


are  for  England,  80  for  Wales,   78  for 
Scotland,  and  103  for  Ireland. 

Of  the  670  members  86  are  '  Nationalists,'  and 
•bout  74  or  75  are  '  Liberal  Unionists.' 

Numbers.  Symbolism  of  the 
first  13. 

1  the  unity  of  deity ;  2  the  hypostatic 
nnion  of  Christ ;  8  the  Trinity ;  4  the 
Evangelists  and  great  Prophets;  5  books 
of  Moses  and  wounds  of  Christ ;  6  the 
creative  week;  7  times  Christ  spoke 
on  the  cross;  8  beatitudes;  9  orders  of 
angels;  10  commandments;  11  apostles 
after  the  apostasy  of  Judas ;  12  minor 
prophets  and  the  original  apostolic  col- 
lege ;  13  the  complete  college  including 
Matthias  and  Paul. 

Numerical  Coincidence.    I. 

1794  Climax  of  the  French  Revolution. 

1 


»15  Battle  of  Waterloo. 


1830  Revolution  of  July. 


1842  Death  of  the  Duo  d'Orloans. 

II.  A  still  more  remarkable  coinci- 
dence is  1869,  the  last  year  of  the  third 
Napoleon's  glory.  This  is  obtained  by 
adding  either  his  birth  or  his  marriage 
to  the  year  of  his  coronation,  or  the  birth 
of  Eugenie,  or  the  capitulation  of  Paris. 
Thus  1852  he  was  crowned ;  he  was  born 
1808;  he  was  married  1853;  Eugdnie 
was  born  1826 ;  Paris  capitulated  1871. 

Then       1853  1852  1852  1852 

1111 

8888 

0627 

_8  _J  _6  _1 

1869  1869  1869  1869 

Nuptial  Mass.  '  Missa  Nuptialis.' 
The  mass  celebrated  in  the  marriage 
service.  See  '  Mass.' 

Nuremberg  Nimbus  (The).  A 
cruciform  nimbus  with  finials  resembling 
the  fleur-de-lis.  See  '  Niirnberg.' 

Niirnberg  (Peace  of).  See  under 
*  Peace.' 

Niirnberg  Eggs,  i.e.  watches. 
'  Dans  cette  ville  les  montres  furent  in- 
reateeB  veru  1500,  ce  qui  les  fit  d'abord 


nommer  oeufs  de  Nuremberg  '  (Bouillet, 
'  Diet.  Hist.'  &c.  p.  1865).  They  were  like 
eggs  in  shape. 

Nystadt,  in  Finland  (Treaty  of), 
13  Sept.,  1721.  A  treaty  of  peace  between 
Russia  and  Sweden,  after  the  death  of 
Charles  XII.  'the  Brilliant  Madman.' 
By  this  treaty  Sweden  lost  Livonia, 
Esthonia,  Ingermania,  and  Carelia. 

O.  Before  the  time  of  Brian  king  of 
Munster  (978-1014),  every  Irishman  took 
the  name  of  his  father  or  grandfather  as 
a  surname.  The  prefix  Mac  stood  for 
'  son  of  '  and  the  prefix  0  for  '  grandson 
of.'  Brian  established  the  arrangement 
that  the  patronymics  thus  formed  should 
be  permanent  in  families. 

Of  course  nowadays  O'  means  a  descendant  of 
some  chief  whose  name  is  appended  to  the  patro- 
nymic, as  O'Brien  or  O  Brian,  a  descendant  of 
Brien  king  of  Munster;  O  Neills,  descendants  of 
the  king  of  Ulster ;  O  Connors,  descendants  of  the 
kings  of  Connaught. 

O'S  (The  Great).  Thirty-one  anti- 
phons  for  the  '  Magnificat '  and  '  Bene- 
dictus '  from  the  '  Proper '  of  Advent  and 
of  St.  Thomas,  all  beginning  with '  O,'  as 
'  O  admirabile  commercium ' ; '  O  Adonai ' ; 
'  O  beata  Infantia,'  &c.  See  '  Notes  and 
Queries,'  81  Dec.,  1887,  p.  527. 

Oak  (The  Parliament).  An  oak  still 
standing  in  '  Clypston '  (Clipstone)  in 
Sherwood  Forest,  Notts,  under  which 
Edward  I.  in  1282  held  a  parliament. 
He  was  hunting  in  the  forest,  and,  being 
told  of  the  revolt  of  the  Welsh,  hastily 
convened  his  nobles  under  the  tree, 
and  resolved  to  march  at  once  against 
Llewellyn,  who  was  defeated  and  slain 
the  same  year. 

Oak  Boys  (The).  I.  1549,  the  insur- 
gents in  Ket's  rebellion.  See  'Oak  ol 
the  Reformation.' 

II.  1757.  Protestants  in  the  North  of 
Ireland  who  rose  in  insurrection  against 
the  Road  Act,  which  threw  the  burden  of 
making  roads  and  keeping  them  in  repair 
on  the  payers  of  poor-rates,  instead  of 
on  the  landed  proprietors.     Called  '  Oak 
Boys '  from  a  sprig  of  oak  stuck  in  their 
hats. 

III.  In  1760.    This  association  was  a 
revival  of    the  preceding,  with  a  small 
difference.    In  1757  the  grievance  wag 
that  the  burden  of  keeping  the  roads  in 
repair  was  thrown  on  the  ratepayers ;  the 
new  grievance  was  that  those  who  com- 
plained of  want  of  work  were  aet  to  make 

•  t  i 


OAK 


OBEDIENCE 


a  road  through  a  part  of  Armagh.  It  did 
not  please  them  to  be  made  to  work,  and 
they  vowed  that  they  would  not  work  like 
slaves  to  please  anyone.  See  '  Irish  Asso- 
ciations.' 

Oak  of  Reformation  (The).  The 
oak  on  Household  Heath,  near  Norwich, 
under  which  Ket,  the  Norfolk  farmer,  held 
his  court,  and  administered  justice,  1549. 
When  the  rebellion  was  crushed  out  by 
the  Earl  of  Warwick  nine  of  the  ring- 
leaders were  hanged  on  this  tree. 

One  of  the  Kets  was  hanged  on  the  top  of  Warwick 
Castle,  and  the  other  on  the  top  of  \Vyjnondham 
church,  near  Norwich.  (Wymondham=  Win'-dum.) 

Oath  of  Abjuration  (The),  1701 
(13  Will.  HI.  c.  6).  Aimed  against  Papal 
aggression.  Abolished  1858  (21,  22  Viet. 
c.48). 

This  oath  abjured  the  pope  and  the  pretender, 
denying  the  authority  of  the  former  and  the  claims 
of  the  latter  to  the  British  throne.  On  the  death 
of  Cardinal  York  there  remained  no  descendant  of 
James  II.,  and  the  oath  so  far  as  the  pretender  was 
concerned  was  a  dead  letter. 

Oath  of  Allegiance  (The).  From 
feudal  tunes.  Like  the  oath  of  a  vassal 
to  his  lord :  '  I  (A.  B.)  do  promise  to  be 
true  and  faithful  to  the  king  and  his  heirs, 
and  truth  and  faith  to  bear  of  life  and 
limb  and  terrene  honour,  and  not  to  know 
or  hear  of  any  ill  or  damage  intended  him 
without  defending  him  therefrom.' 

The  oath  remained  in  force  above  600 
years.  The  Convention  Parliament  (q.v.) 
changed  the  oath  to  the  following 
words  : '  I  (A.  B.)  do  sincerely  promise  and 
swear  that  I  will  be  faithful,  and  bear 
true  allegiance  to  H.  M.  *  *.'  1  Will.  & 
Mary,  c.  1  &  8,  A.D.  1689.  It  was  again 
altered  by  1  Geo.  I.,  stat.  2,  c.  18,  A.D. 
1714-15,  and  modified  by  1  Viet.  c.  24, 
AJ>.  1838. 

Oath  of  Supremacy  (The),  l  Eliz. 
c.  1,  A.D.  1559 ;  abolished  in  1858.  This 
was  not  an  oath  acknowledging  the  king's 
supremacy,  as  it  was  wholly  silent  on  that 
point,  but  an  oath  against  the  non-supre- 
macy of  the  pope  in  England.  The  form 
established  by  William  and  Mary  1694  is 
as  follows:  'I,  *  *,  do  swear  that  I  do 
from  my  heart  abhor,  detest,  and  abjure 
....  that  damnable  doctrine  ....  that 
princes  excommunicated  by  the  pope  may 
be  deposed  or  murdered  by  their  subjects. 
.  .  .  And  I  declared  that  no  foreign.  .  . 
potentate  hath  or  ought  to  have  any  juris- 
diction ....  ecclesiastical  or  spiritual 
Within  this  realm.' 


Oath   of    the  Jeu  de  Paume 

(The),  20  June,  1789.  Three  days  after 
the  Tiers  Etat  formed  themselves  into  the 
National  Assembly  (q.v.),  several  mem- 
bers of  the  two  other  estates  joined  them, 
and  they  all  met  in  the  tennis  court,  at 
Versailles.  Having  sent  an  invitation 
to  the  nobles  and  clergy  to  join  them 
there,  Bailly  rose,  bade  the  whole  assem- 
bly follow  has  example,  and  then,  raising 
their  right  hands,  the  entire  assembly 
joined  in  the  oath  never  to  part  till  they 
had  given  France  a  constitution. 

Jeu  de  paume  (the  hand  game)  means  tennis,  and 
the  oath  of  the  Jeu  de  paume  [  pome]  means  '  the 
oath  taken  in  the  tennis  court.' 

Oath  of  the  Vehmgerichte 
(4  syl.).  Every  person  brought  before  the 
secret  tribunal  was  sworn  to  profound 
secresy  .  .  .  .  '  Not  to  divulge  to  wife  or 
child,  father  or  mother,  friend  or  con- 
fessor, not  to  tell  in  words,  or  express  in 
writing,  or  signify  by  symbols,  or  dress 
in  parable,  or  hint  at  by  sign,  or  commu- 
nicate  by  look,  anything  done  or  heard  or 
seen  in  the  tribunal,  if  he  would  sleep  in 
an  unbloody  grave.' 

Obedience  (An).  The  instrument 
containing  the  written  precept  of  the 
superior  in  any  religious  order  to  the 
persons  in  subjection,  to  undertake  a 
specific  office,  to  proceed  on  a  stated 
mission,  to  relinquish  a  certain  appoint- 
ment, and  so  on. 

Obedience  in  canon  law  means  the 
duty  by  which  the  various  grades  in 
the  ecclesiastical  system  are  held  subject. 

Avignon  Obedience  during  the  great 
schism  of  the  West  meant  the  acknow- 
ledgment of  the  popes  of  Avignon. 

Human  Obedience,  during  the  same 
period,  meant  allegiance  to  the  Roman 
pontiff. 

Obedience  (Paytd').  The  territory 
where  the  pope  nominates  to  vacant  bene- 
fices. During  the  great  schism  of  the 
West,  each  contemporary  pope  had  his 
own  '  pays  d'obedience.'  Thus,  in  the 
14th  cent,  we  had  'The  Obedience  of 
Urban  VI. '  (comprehending  North  Italy, 
Germany,  Bohemia,  Hungary,  Poland, 
Prussia,  Denmark,  Sweden,  Norway,  and 
England),  and  the  'Obedience  of  Cle- 
ment VII.,'  comprehending  all  the  rest  of 
Europe. 

Obedience  of  Benedict  XIII. 
(The).  Means,  in  the  great  schism  of  th« 


OBEDIENCE 


OBLATES 


West,  obedience  given  to  Benedict  XIII. 
by  the  supporters  of  the  French  pope,  in 
opposition  to  the  contemporary  Koman 
pope(firstBonifaceIX.,then  Gregory  XII., 
then  the  double  popes  Gregory  XII.  and 
Alexander  V.). 


ie  death  of  Gregory  XI.  the  Italians  Insisted 
n  Italian  only  could  be  pope,  but  as  most  of 


Atth( 
that  an 

the  cardinals  were  Frenchmen,  they  stoutly  re- 
sisted this  dogma.  Neither  would  give  way,  so  the 
Italians  elected  Urban  VI.,  who  resided  at  Rome, 
and  the  French  elected  Clement  VII.,  who  resided 
at  Avignon  (1378).  As  death  occurred  in  either 
chair,  the  respective  partisans  elected  a  succes- 
sor ;  thus  Urban  was  succeeded  in  Rome  by  Boni- 
face IX.  and  Gregory  XII.;  while  Clement,  the 
Avignon  pope,  was  succeeded  by  Benedict  XIII. 
See  •  Great  Schism  of  the  West.1 

Obedience   of   Gregory    XII. 

(The).  Means  the  acknowledgment  of 
the  authority  of  Gregory  XII.,  the  Roman 
pope,  in  opposition  to  Benedict  XIII.,  the 
Avignon  pope,  in  the  great  schism  of  the 
West  (q.v.). 

Obelisk  of  Constantius  (The), 
i.e.  the  Egyptian  obelisk  which  Constan- 
tius II.  presented  to  the  city  of  Rome 
when  he  went  to  visit  that  ancient  capital. 
It  was  115  feet  in  length  and  had  been 
transported  from  Heliopolis  by  Constan- 
tino the  Great  to  adorn  his  new  city  of 
Constantinople,  A.D.  854. 

Obelisk  of  Heliop'olis  (The),  or 
'  Matarieh,'  erected  by  Osortesen  I.  about 
B.C.  1900.  The  oldest  of  the  large  obe- 
lisks. 

An  obelisk  which  Rameses  II.  erected  at  Helio- 
polis was  removed  to  Alexandria.  The  '  Flaminian 
Obelisk1  begun  by  Sethos  I.  and  finished  by 
Rameses  II.  was  removed  to  Rome  by  Constantius. 
In  the  pontificate  of  Gregory  XIII.  this  obelisk  was 
found  buried  16  feet  under  the  surface,  and  was  set 
up  by  Fontana,  the  architect. 

Obelisk  of  Karnac  (The),  or  large 
obelisk  erected  by  Thothmes  I.  before  the 
granite  sanctuary  of  Karnac. 

His  daughter  Hatasu  erected  two  obelisks  betel* 
the  second  propylaeon  of  the  same  sanctuary. 

Obelisk  of  London  (The),  or  Cleo- 
f  atra'u  Needle  on  the  Thames  Embank- 
ment. See  '  Cleopatra's  Needle.' 

The  Arabs  call  obelisks  '  Pharaoh's  needles ' ; 
the  Egyptian  priests  called  them  '  Sun  fingers,' 
because  they  acted  as  gnomons  to  mark  the  hour 
on  the  ground. 

Obelisk  of  Paris  (The).  In  the 
Place  de  la  Concorde  is  one  of  the  obe- 
lisks of  Rameses  II.,  originally  erected  at 
Luxor  (Thebes).  Removed  to  France  in 
1838,  and  called  I'Obelisque  de  Louqsor. 

Obelisk  of  St.  John  Lateran 
(The).  The  highest  in  the  world.  It 


was  removed  from  Thebes,  and  was 
erected  by  Thothmes  IV.,  some  85  years 
after  the  death  of  Thothmes  III. 

Obelisk  of  the  Atmeidan  (The), 
or  of  the  Hippodrome  of  Constanti- 
nople. The  oldest  of  the  obelisks  of 
Thothmes  III.,  erected  to  record  his  con- 
quest of  Naharania  or  Mesopotamia. 

Obelisk   of   the   Upper  Alps 

(The).  Felix  Neff,  also  called  'The 
Apostle  of  the  Upper  Alps'  (1798-1829). 

Ober  -  Ammergau  (Ammergow), 
in  Upper  BaAaria.  Rendered  specially 
famous  of  late  for  its  Passion  Play,  repre- 
senting in  18  acts  the  last  days  of  Jesus 
Christ.  Act  i.  Entry  of  Christ  into 
Jerusalem,  and  his  purging  of  the  Temple ; 
Act  ii.  The  Sanhedrim ;  Act  iii.  The  Leave- 
taking  at  Bethany ;  Act  iv.  The  Last 
Journey  to  Jerusalem  ;  Act  v.  The  Last 
Supper ;  Act  vi.  Judas  receiving  the 
Blood-money ;  Act  vii.  Jesus  in  the  Gar- 
den of  Gethsemane  ;  Act  viii.  Jesus  be- 
fore Annas;  Act  ix.  Jesus  before  Caiaphas; 
Act  x.  The  Despair  of  Judas;  Act  xi. 
Jesus  before  Pilate  ;  Act  xii.  Jesus  before 
Herod;  Act  xiii.  Jesus  scourged  and 
mocked;  Act  xiv.  Jesus  condemned  to 
Death  ;  Act  xv.  The  Via  Dolorosa ;  Act 
xvi.  The  Crucifixion ;  Act  xvii.  The  Re- 
surrection ;  Act  xviii.  The  Ascension. 

History  of  the  Play. — As  far  back  as 
the  12th  cent,  there  had  been  a  Passion 
Play  performed  in  the  little  village,  but 
in  the  16th  cent,  a  plague  carried  off  80  of 
the  inhabitants,  and  the  survivors  made 
a  vow,  if  the  plague  was  stayed,  to  perform 
the  Passion  Play  every  ten  years.  Daisen- 
berger,  a  priest,  converted  the  '  miracle 
play,'  which  was  a  farce,  into  the  present 
drama.  In  1890  it  attracted  great  at- 
tention, and  throngs  from  America  and 
Europe  went  to  the  Tyrolean  Alps  to 
witness  the  performance. 

Obi,  or  Obe  (2  syl.).  Witchcraft  or 
sorcery.  An  O'beah  man  is  a  wizard,  an 
O'beah  woman  a  witch,  among  the  negroes 
of  the  West  Indies. 

O'bit.  In  the  Latin  church  means 
the  service  for  the  dead.  One  de  die 
obitus,  one  on  the  day  of  the  funeral,  and 
a  third  on  the  80th  day.  It  consists  of 
the  matins  and  lauds  of  the  Officium 
Defunctorum,  and  a  mass  for  the  dead. 

Oblates, '  Oblati.'  I.  Those  who,  on 
entering  a  monastic  order,  abandon  their 


OBLATE3 


OBSTRUCTIONISTS 


worldly  goods  for  the  benefit  of  the 
society,  or  who  offer  themselves  for  any 
work  that  may  be  put  upon  them. 

n.  Those  offered  to  God  from  birth, 
or  consecrated  from  birth  to  a  '  religious 
life.' 

m.  Those  laics  who  pay  to  live  in  an 
abbey. 

IV.  Invalid  soldiers  who,  before  the 
foundation  of  the  Hotel  des  Invalides, 
were  quartered  by  the  kings  of  France 
on  religious  houses. 

Oblates  of  Mary  Immaculate 
(O.  M.  I.),  1815.  A  congregation  of  priests 
established  by  the  Abbe  Mazenod,  whose 
special  mission  is  the  supervision  of 
schools  and  prisons  ;  many  are  mission- 
ary priests.  America,  more  especially 
Canada,  is  full  of  them. 

Oblates  of  St.  Ambrpse,  1578. 
A  congregation  of  secular  priests  estab- 
lished at  Milan  by  Charles  Borromeo, 
their  special  mission  being  the  super- 
vision of  schools  and  colleges. 

Oblivion  (Bill  or  Act  o/),12  Car.  II. 
c.  11,  1660.  An  act  of  indemnity  for 
treason  and  state  offences  committed 
between  January  1,  1687  and  June  24, 
1660. 

Oblivion  (The  Committee  of). 
When  the  American  trouble  began,  in 
1775,  petitions  from  trading  companies 
in  the  United  Kingdoms  poured  into  the 
House  of  Commons,  urging  the  ministers 
to  abstain  from  coercive  measures  against 
America.  A  committee  was  appointed 
to  report  on  these  petitions,  but  so  long 
was  the  report  delayed  that  the  mer- 
chants thought  their  petitions  were  for- 
gotten, and  the  committee  appointed  to 
consider  them  was  facetiously  called 
1  The  Committee  of  Oblivion.' 

Obregons.  Nurses  of  hospitals,  <fec., 
were  so  called  in  Spain  from  Bernardin 
Obregon  (1540-1599).  Called  in  France 
'L'ordre  des  Freres-infirmiers  Minimes.' 
See  '  Franciscans  (Third  Order  of).' 

Obscurantism,  Obscurants. 
The  word  obscurant  was  in  Germany 
applied  to  those  writers  who  endeavoured 
to  stem  the  tide  of  the  French  Revolu- 
tion. Obscurantism  means  the  doctrine, 
orpolicy,  of  non-progressive  conservatives, 
fossil  politicians.  It  also  means  opposition 
to  popular  enlightenment,  or  the  progress 


of  knowledge.  Matthew  Arnold  expressed 
this  idea  by  the  words  '  Philistines  '  and 
1  Philistinism.' 

Cimmerian  obscurantism  and  this  thrice- 
glorious  revolution  shall  wrestle  for  it  then.— 
CABLYLK.  French  Revolution,  vol.  ii.  bk.  v.  9. 

Obscure  Philosopher  (The). 
Heraclltos  the  Ephesian,  who  died  B.C. 
495,  aged  60.  Called  '  obscure  '  because 
he  was  vir  obscurus,  a  ver  1 

man.  Also  called  the  'weeping  philo- 
st  pher '  (q.v.). 

Observance  (The  Religionists  of 
the).  Persons  who  imposed  on  then 
the  obligation  to  observe  rigorously  ev.-ry 
item  of  the  rule  of  the  order  to  which 
they  belonged.     They  are  : 

1.  '  Les  Peres  de  PObservance,'  or  the 
'  Observantins  '  (q.v.),  Reformed  Fran- 
ciscans. 

2.  Those  who  followed  the  '  Strict 
Observance'  of  the  Cistercian  Onl.  i . 

8.  Those  who  followed  the  'Great 
Observance  '  of  the  Order  of  Mercy. 

4.  Preaching  Friars  of  the  '  Primitive 
Observance.'  They  were  Reformed  Do- 
minicans. The  other  congregations  of 
Observants  are  Franciscans,  Cistercians, 
Carmelites,  and  Observants  of  the  Order 
of  Mercy. 

Observantins  (Les),  or  '  Les  Ptoes 
de  1'Observance  reguliere,'  1868.  Re- 
formed Franciscans,  of  which  St.  Ber- 
nardin of  Sienne  was  the  author.  In 
1517  they  were  called  Reformed  Fran- 
ciscans by  order  of  Leo  X.  The  Obser- 
vantins of  France  were  called '  Cordeliers,' 
from  the  cord  which  they  used  for  belt. 
The  Strict  Observantins  were  barefooted 
Franciscans. 

Observer  (The).  A  London  weekly 
journal,  commenced  1792. 

Obstructionists,  1879.  Obstruc- 
tion to  the  business  of  the  House  of 
Commons  began  with  the  Home  Rule 
party  soon  after  the  death  of  Mr.  Butt  in 
May  1879.  Their  object  was  to  prevent 
legislation  by  the  dog-and-manger  pro- 
cess. In  October  1882  Mr.  Parnell  was 
elected  president  of  the  National  L 
which  arose  on  the  suppression  of  the 
Land  League,  and  the  obstructionists 
were  also  called  Parnellites.  A  reign  of 
terror  was  then  established  in  Ireland. 

Obstructionists  (Parliamentary), 
Ibbi),  Ib'JO.  A  parliamentary  junto^ 


OCCAMISTS 


OCTAVIAN 


«RJ1 


chiefly  of  the  Irish  Home  Rule  party 
(q.v.),  who  set  themselves  to  block  or 
talk  down  every  measure  of  importance 
introduced  by  the  ministers  of  the  day, 
regardless  of  the  merit  thereof.  Night 
after  night  was  wasted  by  the  dreary 
drip  of  dilatory  debate,  which  degene- 
rated into  absolute  rudeness  and  unman- 
nerly behaviour.  See '  Kentish  Petition.' 

In  six  months,  1890,  twenty  opponents  of  the 
Government  asked  1,768  questions,  and  made  1,826 
speeches.  There  were  669  members,  and  just  669 
hours  available  for  public  business. 

Occamists.  Followers  of  William 
Occam,  who  revived  Nominalism,  which 
was  violently  opposed  by  the  Scotists. 
Eoscelin  (who  died  1106)  founded  the 
sect  of  the  Nominalists,  who  maintained 
that  universals  have  no  real  existence 
except  in  the  thought.  There  is  no  such 
thing  as  tree  in  the  abstract,  though 
there  are  such  things  as  special  trees, 
*s  oaks,  firs,  birches,  and  so  on.  The 
Realists  denied  this.  The  disciples  of 
Duns  Scotus  were  Realists,  and  Occam 
was  a  pupil  of  Scotus,  but  became  a 
Nominalist,  and  the  revived  sect  were 
called  Occamists. 

Occam  was  called  the  '  Invincible  Doctor '  and 
the  '  Prince  of  Nominalists.1 

Occasional  Conformity  Bill 
(The),  1711.  A  bill  to  evade  or  revoke 
the  act  of  toleration  granted  by  William 
III.  Three  times  in  Anne's  reign  was 
the  Bill  introduced,  and  though  passed 
by  the  Commons  was  rejected  by  the 
Lords.  Bishop  Burnet  resisted  it.  Dr. 
Sacheverel  (1709)  created  riots  in  London 
against  the  Act  of  Toleration.  When 
the  Tories  succeeded  the  Whigs,  under 
the  administration  of  Harley,  they 
passed  the  Conformity  Bill  and  the 
Schism  Bill  (q.v.),  both  of  which  were 
repealed  in  1718  (5  Geo.  I.  c.  4). 

The  Occasional  Conformity  Bill  was  an  attempt 
to  crush  opinion  instead  of  influencing  under- 
standing ;  to  convict  when  they  could  not  prose- 
lytise; to  swell  the  nominal  numbers  of  church- 
men with  slaves  and  hypocrites.— HOWITT,  Hist. 
ofEng.  vol.  iv.  p.  589. 

Occasionalism,  or  'The  Doctrine 
of  Occasional  Causes.'  A  doctrine  which 
sprang  from  a  dogma  of  Descartes  (2  syl.), 
that  spirit  cannot  act  on  matter  without 
the  concursus  of  God.  By  this  theory 
the  action  of  the  mind  cannot  be  the 
cause  of  the  action  of  the  body,  and 
therefore  whenever  the  action  of  the 
body  follows  that  of  the  mind,  God  must 
interfere  to  produce  the  effect.  This  is 


called  the  Cartesian  system,  from 
Descartes,  the  French  philosopher. 

Occupation  of  Moscow  (The), 
September  1812.  The  occupation  by 
Napoleon  and  his  army.  Moscow  waa 
set  on  fire  15  Sept.,  and  was  bum- 
ing  a  whole  week.  When  Napoleon 
quitted  the  city,  a  month  afterwards, 
19  Oct.,  he  had  the  Kremlin  under- 
mined and  blown  up  with  gunpowder, 
though  hundreds  of  the  Frencli  sick  and 
wounded  soldiers  had  been  carried  there 
as  to  an  hospital. 

Ocean's  Queen  (The).  England. 
So  called  for  the  daring  and  valour  of  her 
navy,  more  than  for  the  number  and 
tonnage  of  her  ships. 

pckhamists.  The  disciples  of 
William  of  Ockham  or  Occam,  who  in 
the  14th  cent,  revived  Nominalism  (q.v.), 
i.e.  that  abstract  ideas  are  obtained  only 
by  comparing  a  number  of  real  pheno- 
mena or  real  facts.  Thus  the  abstract 
idea  of  tree  could  not  exist  at  all  unless 
we  knew  real  trees. 

O'Connell's  Tail.  His  henchmen 
or  parliamentary  following.  So  called 
because  they  had  no  opinions  of  their 
own,  but  followed  O'Connell's  dicta  as  a 
tail  follows  its  owner. 

O'Connor  of  the  Bloody  Hand. 

Cathal  O'Connor  was  so  called  from  the 
number  of  battles  which  he  fought  (12th 
and  13th  cents.). 

Octaeteris.  A  space  of  eight  years 
added  to  the  cycle  of  Calippus,  making 
that  cycle  to  consist  of  84  years,  instead 
of  76.  When  Dionysius  of  Alexandria 
calculated  his  Easter  he  made  use  of  the 
Octaeteris,  or  cycle  of  84  years,  which 
continued  in  use  till  Gregory  XIII. 
reformed  the  calendar. 

Octavian  War  (The),  or  '  Bellum 
Octavianum,'  B.C.  87.  Part  of  the  social 
war  of  Rome,  so  called  from  Cneius 
Octavius,  the  consul.  It  was  caused  by 
the  opposition  of  Cornelius  Cinna  his 
colleague.  A  battle  ensued  between  the 
partisans  of  the  two  consuls,  in  which 
10,000  men  were  slain.  Cinna  was 
driven  from  the  forum,  deprived  of  hia 
consular  office,  quitted  Rome,  put  himself 
at  the  head  of  an  army  of  insurgents,  and 
I  was  joined  by  Caiu»  Marius. 


682 


OCTAVTAN3 


ODOUR 


Octavians  (The),  12  Jan.,  1595  to 
1596.  The  eight  commissioners  to  whom 
James  VI.  of  Scotland  committed  the 
care  of  his  finances.  They  were  all 
lawyers,  and  were  responsible  for  the 
receipts  and  expenditure  of  the  govern- 
ment. On  them  devolved  the  settling  of 
accounts,  making  grants,  and,  in  short, 
every  national  expense.  Five  made  a 
quorum. 

The  Octavlans  used  the  trust  reposed  In  them 
\i  1th  as  much  moderation,  perhaps,  as  could  pos- 
sl  l>ly  have  been  expected ;  and  by  their  knowledge 
of  business,  and  the  exercise  of  a  rigid  economy, 
they  brought  the  affairs  into  much  better  order 
than  they  had  ever  been  during  James's  reign.— Sir 
W.  SCOTT,  History  of  Scotland,  xxxvlil. 

October  5,  6,  1789.  Noted  for  the 
great  insurrection  of  Paris,  when  a  mob 
of  men  and  women  made  their  way  to 
Versailles,  massacred  the  guard,  and 
compelled  Louis  XVI.  with  his  wife  and 
family  to  go  to  Paris. 

October  Diploma  (The),  1860. 
Introducing  a  constitutional  form  of 
government  for  Hungary,  and  vesting 
the  power  in  the  provincial  Diets  of 
Austria  and  the  National  Diet  of  Hun- 
gary- 

Octonary  (The).  A  name  given  to 
the  Calif  Motassem.  He  was  the  8th 
of  the  Ahbasside  califs;  he  reigned  8 
years,  8  months,  and  8  days ;  won  8 
battles;  left  8  sons,  8  daughters,  8 
thousand  slaves,  and  8  millions  of  gold. 
(Gibbon,  with  notes,  ch.  52.) 

Oculi.  The  third  Sunday  in  Lent. 
So  called  from  the  introit  which  begins 
thus :  '  Oculi  mei  semper.'  See '  Sunday.' 

The  '  Introit '  is  the  psalm  or  passage  of  Scrip- 
ture chanted  in  Catholic  churches  while  the  priest 
enters  the  chancel. 

Od  Force.  An  all-pervading  force. 
A  term  introduced  by  Baron  Reichenbach 
to  express  that  luminosity  which  is  said 
to  be  manifested  at  the  poles  of  magnets, 
and  wherever  chemical  action  is  going  on. 
It  has  negative  and  positive  poles. 

In  animal  magnetism  it  is  said  that  od  force  IB 
transmitted  from  the  magnetiser  to  the  mag. 
netted. 

Odal  Tenure.  In  the  Orkney  and 
Shetland  Islands.  The  right  to  land 
without  any  written  deed,  based  solely 
on  possession.  Absolute  possession 
before  the  introduction  of  feudalism. 

Odalisks.  Female  slaves  of  the 
Turkish  harem  attached  to  the  service 


of  the  women.  They  are  ordinarily  eithe? 
Circassians  or  Georgians,  and  are  gene- 
rally selected  for  their  beauty. 

Odcomb'ianljegstretcher(Tfoj). 
Thomas  Coryat  of  Odcombe,  Sonu  r>«  t- 
shire,  traveller,  and  author  of  '  Coryat's 
Crudities '  (1577-1617). 

O'Donnell  Rebellion  (The),  in 
Spain,  1841.  The  object  was  to  restore 
the  queen-mother,  Maria  Louisa,  who 
had  been  compelled  by  Espartero  to 
abdicate,  that  he  himself  might  be 
regent.  The  revolt  failed  in  its  object, 
and  in  1854  Espartero  joined  O'Donnell, 
who  was  made  minister  of  war.  O'Don- 
nell now  effected  Espartero's  dismissal 
and  was  named  president  of  the  council. 
He  resigned  in  l.st;<;,  and  died  the  follow- 
ing year  (5  Nov.,  1867). 

Odour  of  Sanctity  (The).  To 
die  in  the  odour  of  sanctity.  It  was 
and  perhaps  still  is  a  prevalent  notion 
among  Roman  Catholics  that  when  the 
body  of  a  good  man  dies,  God  will  not 
suffer  his  holy  one  to  see  corruption, 
and  that  it  exhales  a  sweet  odour; 
but  that  the  body  of  the  wicked  gives 
forth  at  death  a  stench  increasing  in 
foulness  in  proportion  to  the  scale  of 
crime.  Of  course,  there  is  a  sort  of 
truth  in  this  notion,  for  the  bodies  of 
holy  men  were  embalmed,  and  the  swing- 
ing censers  filled  the  room  with  sweet 
odour.  Besides,  monks  and  nuns  liv.-d 
so  in  the  odour  of  the  censers  that  their 
clothes  and  skin  got  impregnated  with 
the  perfume.  Bad  men,  on  the  other 
hand,  were  neither  embalmed  nor  in- 
censed. Shakespeare  speaks  of  the 
stench  exhaled  by  Antiochus  and  his 
daughter,  who  were  killed  for  their  wick- 
edness by  lightning : 

A  fire  from  heaven  came,  and  shrivelled  up 
Their  bodies,  e'en  to  loathing ;  for  thoy  BO  stunk 
That  all  those  eyes  adored  thrm  ere  their  fall 
Scorned  now  the  hand  -which  gave  them  burial. 

J\-i  u-U-t  1'ruu-f  (>/  Tyre. 

Odour  of  Nations  (The).  Maxim* 
du  Camp  says : — 

Chaque  pays  a  nne  odeur  apeclale  qul  le  fail 
reconnaitre:  1'Egypte  sent  la  flour  des  ftHeo, 
Tltalie  sent  la  cire  et  Tencens.  1  Angleterre  sent 
la  fumee  de  houllle,  la  Grece  sent  1  nruki.  la 
France  sent  le  pain  de  munition,  la  Hollaiide  a 
anssi  son  parfum  4  elle  et  tout  &  fait  distinct— ell* 
sent  la  tourbe  huruide. 

Certainly,  a  French  crowd '  a  une  odeur 
spe'ciale,'  unlike  any  crowd  that  I  ever 
mixed  in. 


ODYSSEY 


OIL 


Odyssey  (The  German).  'The 
Kudrun,'  in  three  parts:  (1)  'The 
Hagen  ' ;  (2)  '  The  Hilde  ' ;  and  (8) «  The 
Hedel.' 

(Ecumenical   Councils.      Only 

seven  are  recognised  by  Russia. 

1.  The  Council  of  Nice,  A.D.  825,  in 
which  the  Arian  heresy  was  condemned. 

2.  The  First  Council  of  Constantinople 
in  381. 

8.  The  Council  of  Ephesus  in  481. 

4.  The  Council  of  Chalcedon  in  451. 

5.  The  Second  Council  of  Constanti- 
nople in  553. 

6.  The  Third   Council  of    Constanti- 
nople, in  680,  against  the  Mpnoth'elites 
(q.v.),  who  recognize  in  Christ  but  one 
will  in  his  two  natures,  the  human  will 
being  merged  in  his  divine  nature. 

7.  The  Second  Council  of  Nice  in  787. 

An  (Ecumenical  Council  should  be  called  by 
the  pope,  presided  over  by  the  pope,  and  attended 
by  bishops  from  all  parts  of  Christendom. 

(EdlpUS.  Caracalla  was  so  called 
because,  like  CEdipus,  he  married  his 
own  mother.  The  people  of  Alexandria 
gave  him  this  sobriquet,  and  the  emperor 
in  revenge  slaughtered  many  thousands 
of  them. 

(Eil  de  Boeuf  (£'),  17th  and  18th 
cents.  A  large  reception  room  [salle] 
in  the  palace  of  Versailles,  lighted  by  a 
round  window  [ceil  de  bceuf]  from  the 
king's  bedroom.  The  ceiling  had  been 
decorated  by  Van  der  Meulen,  and  on 
the  walls  were  represented  the  children 
of  Louis  XIV. 

Three  short  years  ago  there  was  still  Versailles 
and  an  (Eil-de-Boauf.— CA.RL.VU&,  French  Revolution, 
xol.  iii.  bk.  L  1. 

CEillet  (Chevaliers  de  F),  or '  Knights 
of  the  Pink,'  1793.  A  society  organised 
to  rescue  the  queen  Marie  Antoinette 
and  her  young  son  (Louis  the  Dauphin) 
from  the  hands  of  the  revolutionists.  It 
had  its  ramifications  in  Austria  and 
Prussia,  but  its  headquarters  were  in 
Paris.  Their  attempt  to  save  the  queen 
failed,  and  the  failure  was  announced  to 
the  Parisian  conspirators  by  one  of  the 
members  pulling  a  pink  to  pieces  and 
flinging  the  stalk  on  the  ground. 

Offa's  Dyke.  An  immense  trench 
and  rampart  extending  from  the  estuary 
of  the  Dee  to  the  mouth  of  the  Wye.  It 
was  carried  through  marshes  and  over 
mountains  and  rivers  for  100  rniles.  Its 


remains  are  still  visible.  It  was  used 
for  the  boundary  which  determined  the 
confines  of  England  and  Wales.  Every 
Briton  found  with  a  weapon  on  this  side 
of  the  dyke  was  to  have  his  hand  cut  off 
(Sharon  Turner,  'Hist,  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxons,'  p.  171). 

This  dyke  was  made  by  Offa  king  of  Mercla 
A.D.  777. 

Offal ey,  Ireland,  was  called  '  King's 
County,'  and  its  chief  town  '  Philipstown,' 
in  honour  of  Philip  of  Spain,  the  husband 
of  Queen  Mary.  At  the  same  time  Leix 
was  called  '  Queen's  County,'  and  its 
chief  town  '  Maryborough,'  in  honour  of 
Queen  Mary. 

Ogdoad,  or  Combination  of  Eight. 
Meaning  the  Good  Principle  and  his  7 
eeons  (Mind,  the  Word,  the  Understand- 
ing, Power,  Excellencies,  Princes,  and 
Angels),  from  each  of  which  sprang 
other  seons  amounting  to  865,  the  mystic 
number  of  the  Gnostics.  The  Greek 
expression  for  the  7  aeons  is  Abraxas  (7 
letters),  each  eeon  being  supposed  to 
govern  a  world.  See  '  Basilides.' 

Ogham    Character    (The).     A 

species  of  old  Irish  writing.  It  seems  to 
have  been  either  a  cipher  or  shorthand, 
consisting  of  certain  lines  and  marks 
bearing  a  relative  value  to  a  principal 
horizontal  line.  The  word  is  Irish. 

I  shall  certainly  find  you  exerting  your  poetical 
talents  In  elegiacs  upon  a  prison,  or  your  anti- 
quarian researches  in  detecting  the  Ogham 
character.— Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Waverley,  ch.  xxviii. 

Ogy'gian  Flood  (The),  B.C.  1759. 
A  great  flood  said  to  have  taken  place  in 
the  reign  of  Ogvges,  a  mythical  king  of 
Attica  and  Bceotia. 

Boeotia  was  called  Ogygia. 

Ohio  (U.S.  America).  So  called,  in 
1802,  from  its  river  of  the  same  name 
(Indian).  The  inhabitants  are  nicknamed 
Buck-eyes. 

Oil  (The  Sacred).  For  anointing  the 
kings  of  France.  Kept  in  a  phial  of 
antique  form,  about  an  inch  and  a  half 
high.  The  oil  is  reddish,  not  unlike  thin 
liquid  glue,  and  the  phial  is  kept  in  the 
tomb  of  St.  Eemi  at  Reims.  When  a  king 
of  France  was  to  be  anointed,  the  tomb 
was  opened  and  the  phial  taken  out.  We 
are  told  that  it  shrinks  visibly  in  quantity 
when  a  dying  king  is  to  be  anointed,  but 
assumes  its  normal  volume  when  a  new 
king  is  to  be  an  Dinted  with  it.  According 


OLD 


OLD 


to  legend  it  was  brought  to  St.  Bemi  by 
a  pigeon  when  Clovis  was  baptized. 

Trained  pigeons  played  a  very  prominent  part 
both  at  the  death  and  baptism  of  those  whom  the 
Catholic  Church  delighted  to  honour. 

Old  and  New  Irish  (The).  The 
descendants  of  the  Milesians  and  the 
Anglo-Irish  settled  in  the  Pale  (q.v.). 

Old  and  New  Learning  (Men  of 
the).  So  Catholics  and  the  Reformer* 
were  called  in  England  after  Henry  VIII. 
broke  from  the  pope. 

The  leaders  of  the  Old  Learning  were  Lee,  arch- 
bishop of  York;  Stokesley,  bishop  of  London: 
Tunstall,  bishop  of  Durham ;  Gardiner,  bishop  of 
Winchester ;  Sherbourne,  bishop  of  Chichester ; 
Nix,  bishop  of  Norwich  ;  and  Kite,  bishop  of  Car- 
lisle. These  prelates  were  countenanced  by  the 
Duke  of  Norfolk,  and  by  Wriothesley,  the  chief 
secretary. 

The  leaders  of  the  New  Learning  were  Cranmer. 
archbishop  of  Canterbury;  Latimer,  bishop  of 
Worcester ;  Shaxton,  bishop  of  Salisbury ;  Hilsey, 
bishop  of  Rochester ;  Fox,  bishop  of  Hereford  ;  and 
Barlow,  bishop  of  St.  David's.  These  prelates 
were  supported  by  Cromwell,  the  vicar-general. 

Old  Bags.  I.  A  nickname  given  to 
Nicholas  Vansittart  by  William  Hone  in 
one  of  his  political  squibs,  called  '  The 
Political  Showman,'  published  in  1821.  In 
this  satire  Lord  Sidmouth  figures  as  the 
Doctor,  his  father  having  been  a  medical 
man. 

II.  John  Scott  lord  Eldon  was  so  called 
because  he  carried  home  with  him  in 
sundry  bags  the  cases  pending  his  judg- 
ment (1751-1838). 

Old  Bullion.  Colonel  Thomas  Hart 
Benton,  advocate  of  the  gold  and  silver 
currency  in  the  U.S.  of  N.  America  (1788- 
1858). 

Old  Catholics,  1870.  Those  Ro- 
manists who  deny  the  ecumenical 
character  of  the  Vatican  Council  of  1869, 
and  reject  the  Vatican  decrees,  especially 
those  concerning  the  pope's  infallibility. 

Old  Fox  (The).  Marshal  Soult  was 
so  called  from  his  strategic  abilities  and 
never-failing  resources  (1769-1851). 

Old  Glory.  Sir  Francis  Burdett 
(1770-1844).  At  one  time  the  glory  of  the 
radicals,  but  subsequently  he  became  a 
Tory. 

Old    Gravity.      Lord    Chancellor 

Thurlow  (1732-1800). 

So  much  for  Old  Gravity. 
PETER  PINDAK,  Great  Cry  and  Little  Wool,  epUt.  U. 

Old  Grog.  Edward  Vernon  t'-e 
admiral  (1684-1757).  So  called  by  I '. 


sailors  from  his  grogram  cloak,  which  he 
wore  in  foul  weather. 

Old  Hickory.  President  Jackson  of 
U.S.  of  America.  So  called  because  in  hia 
contest  with  the  Creek  Indians  (1813)  on 
one  occasion  he  was  so  destitute  of  pro- 
visions that  he  and  his  men  fed  en  hickorv 
nuts. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  '  Old  Hickory  '  pos 
•eased  animal  force  and  courage  in  a  high  degree 
.  .  .  [but]  it  is  not  surprising  to  learn  that  his 
reign  was  a  period  of  general  lawlessness  and 
rowdyism,  outrages  being  committed  in  the  streets 
of  the  capital  of  which  Jackson  refused  to  take 
notice.— tiintteentk  Century, August  1888,  pp.  TO. 
878. 

Old  Ireland  Party  (The).  Tho 
followers  of  Daniel  O'Connell,  as  opposed 
to  '  Young  Ireland '  led  by  Smith  O'Brien. 
Both  sought  repeal,  but  the  old  party  was 
Catholic,  and  the  young  party  wanted  to 
unite  all  Irishmen,  irrespective  of  creed, 
into  one  union.  The  two  parties  hated 
each  other. 

Old  Learning  (The).  The  Catholic 
faith,  in  contradistinction  to  the  Re- 
formed faith. 

Old  Man  Eloquent.  President 
John  Quincy  Adams  (1767-1848).  Presi- 
dent 1825-1829. 

Isocrates,  the  Athenian  orator,  is  generally 
meant  by  '  The  Old  Man  Eloquent '  (B.O.  496-888). 
It  is  to  him  that  Milton  refers 

....  that  dishonest  victory 

At  Cheronoea,  fatal  to  liberty, 

Killed  with  report  that  Old  Man  Eloquent 

When  Isocrates  heard  of  the  defeat  of  the  Athe- 

nians  at  Cherontea,  it  had  such  an  effect  on  bis 

spirits  that  he  drooped  and  died  within  four  days. 

He  was  nearly  99  yean  of  age. 

Old  Man  of  the  Mountain  (The). 
King  of  the  Assassins,  whose  nume  was 
Hussun  Subah  sheik  ulGebel  (1090-1258). 
He  was  a  convert  to  the  doctrines  of  the 
Ismaelians  (q.v.).  He  ruled  over  a  tribe 
called  the  Aschischi  in  the  northern  moun- 
tains of  Persia.  The  word  Aschischi  is 
from  haschish,  an  intoxicating  substance 
that  produced  delirium,  in  whk-h  the 
imagination  had  very  enthusiastic  views 
of  eternal  happiness.  Hussun  reared  his 
young  disciples  into  absolute  obedience, 
so  that  they  were  fearless  of  man  of  any 
rank,  and  the  greatest  princes  trembled 
at  his  name.  Houlagou  or  Houlaku  ex- 
tirpated the  order  in  Persia  in  1258,  bul 
it  lingered  in  Syria  till  1280,  when  th« 
Mamelukes  stamped  it  out. 

Old  Man  of  the  North  (The). 
Vistian     Jacques    Draluikeuiberg,    of 


OLD 


OLD 


685 


Aarhuus,  in  Jutland.  Died  1772,  aged  146. 
See  '  Macrobiots.' 

Old  Noll.  Oliver  Cromwell  (1599- 
1658). 

Old  Patch.  A  great  banknote 
forger.  In  1784,  by  making  his  own  patter 
and  ink,  and  working  off  the  notes  on  nis 
own  private  press,  he  managed  to  get  into 
circulation  false  notes  to  the  value  of 
200,OOOZ. 

Other  great  forgers  of  Bank  of  England  notes 
have  been  Muthison,  1783;  Vincent  Alessi  (the 
Italian) ;  and  the  Duke  of  Rovigoand  Desnouettes 
(of  Hamburg).  Vincent  Alessi  was  betrayed  by 
a  confederate  ;  the  Duke  of  Rovigo  and  Desiwsu- 
ettes  made  their  notes  in  Hamburg,  and  employed 
agents  to  circulate  them  in  England. 

The  name  of  Old  Patch  was  Charles  Price,  but 
be  had  many  aliases,  as  Wigmore,  Wilmott,  Brank, 
Bond,  Parks,  Powel,  Schutz,  &o. 

Old  Pretender  (The).  Francis 
Edward  James  [Stuart]  son  of  James  II. 
He  claimed  the  British  throne  by  right  of 
birth,  but  as  his  father  had  abdicated  the 
right  fell  through  (1688-1765). 

Old  Public  Functionary,  or 
O.  P.  F.  President  James  Buchanan 
(1791-1868).  So  called  from  the  following 
words  in  his  message  to  Congress  in  1859 : 

4  This  advice  proceeds  from  an  old  public 
functionary.' 

Old  Rowley.  Charles  II.  was  so- 
called  from  his  favourite  racehorse  (1630, 
1660-1685). 

A  part  of  Newmarket  racecourse  is  still  called 
•  the  Rowley  mile.' 

Old  Sarum.  Marchioness  of  Salis- 
bury, grandmother  of  the  prime  minister, 
burnt  to  death  in  1835,  at  the  age  of  86. 
She  used  to  drive  in  the  park  in  a  low 
phaeton  with  four  black  ponies  and  out- 
riders in  splendid  liveries ;  always  went 
to  court  in  a  sedan-chair,  her  footmen 
•jarrying  flambeaux  at  night ;  she  hunted 
till  she  was  past  70,  wearing  a  sky-blue 
habit  with  black  velvet  collar,  and  a 
jockey-cap ;  was  a  bold  rider,  and  no  fence 
ever  stopped  her. 

Old  Style  and  New  Style  (The). 
Old  Style,  computing  according  to  the 
old  calendar.  New  Style,  computing 
according  to  the  reformed  calendar. 
Hence  we  have  Lady  Day  25  March, 
and  Old  Lady  Day,  6  April.  Midsummer 
Day,  24  June,  and  Old  Midsummer  Day, 
6  July.  Michaelmas  Day,  29  Sept.,  and 
Old  Michaelmas  Day,  11  Oct.  Christmas 
Day,  25  Dec.  and  Old  Christmas  Day, 

5  Jan. 


Old  Testament  (The).  The  langu- 
age of  the  Old  Testament  is  a  composite 
of  Aramaic,  Arabic,  and  Hebrew.  Ezra 
(who  died  B.C.  459)  declared  what  books 
were  to  be  considered  canonical. 

The  following  portions  are  in  Chaldaic,  vil.  :— 
Ezra  iv.  8,  vi.  18,  and  vii.  12-26. 
Jer.  x.  11. 
Dan.  ii.  4  and  vii.  28. 

The  Hebrew  Scriptures  were  translated  into 
Greek  in  the  3rd  cent.  B.C.  ;  but  parts  seem  to  be  as 
late  as  the  time  of  AntiochusEpiphanes,  who  died 
B.0. 164. 

It  was  first  printed  in  1488,  at  Sonclno.  In  1526 
the  Rabbinical  Bible  was  printed  at  Venice. 

Esdras,  i.e.  Ezra,  says  •.  Behold,  Lord,  .  .  .  thy 
law  is  burnt,  therefore  no  man  knoweth  the  things 
that  are  done  of  thee  ....  but  if  I  have  found 
favour  before  thee,  send  the  Holy  Ghost  to  me, 
and  I  will  write  all  that  hath  been  done  in  the 
world  since  the  beginning,  [all]  that  was  written 
In  thy  Law.  .  .  .  And  I  took  five  men,  as  the  Lord 
commanded  me,  and  we  went  into  a  field  and  re- 
mained there.  And  the  next  day,  behold  a  voice 
called  me,  saying,  "  Esdras,  open  thy  mouth,  and 
drink  what  I  give  thee."  .  .  .  So  I  opened  my  mouth, 
and,  behold,  he  reached  me  a  full  cup,  which  was 
full  as  it  were  with  water,  but  the  colour  of  it  was 
like  fire.  And  I  took  and  drank  it.  And  when  I 
had  drunk  of  it,  my  heart  uttered  understanding, 
and  wisdom  grew  in  my  breast,  for  my  spirit 
strengthened  my  memory.  .  .  .  And  the  Highest 
gave  understanding  to  the  five  men,  and  they 
wrote  the  wonderful  visions  of  the  night  which 
were  told  [and]  which  they  knew  not.  And  they 
sat  forty  days,  they  wrote  in  the  day,  and  at  night 
they  ate  [their]  bread.  In  the  forty  days  they 
wrote  204  [margin  says  904]  books.  And  it  came  to 
pass  when  the  forty  days  were  fulfilled,  that  the 
Highest  said  to  me.  "  The  first  [book]  which  thou 
hast  written  publish  openly,  that  the  worthy  and 
the  unworthy  may  read  it ;  but  keep  [back]  the  70 
last  [books],  and  deliver  them  only  to  such  as  be 
wise  among  the  people,  for  in  them  [i.e.  the  70 
books]  is  the  spring  of  understanding,  the  fountain 
of  wisdom,  and  the  stream  of  knowledge."  And 
I  did  so.'— 2  Esdras  xiv.21,  22,  37-48. 

"."  It  is  very  difficult  to  understand  what  is 
meant  by  '  the  first  book  ' ;  still  more  what  is 
meant  by  the  '  70  books  ' ;  and  why  should  these 
books,  in  which  were  '  the  fountain  of  wisdom  and 
the  stream  of  knowledge,'  be  kept  back  from  the 
public  eye  1 

Old  Testament.  Books  referred 
to,  but  not  in  the  canon. 

The  Book  of  the  Wars  of  the  Lord  (Numbers  xxi. 

The  Book  of  the  Covenant  (Exodus  xxiv.  7). 

The  Book  of  Jasher  (Joshua  x.  13,  and  2  Sam.  i.  18). 

The  Book  of  the  Acts  of  Solomon  (1  Khi,/s  xi.  41). 

The  Book  of  the  Chronicles  of  the  Kings  of 
Israel  (1  Kings  xiv.  19 ;  2  Chron.  xx. 34,  xxxiii.  18 ;  and 
18  other  places). 

The  Chronicles  of  the  Kings  of  Judah  (1  Kinys  xiv. 
29 ;  and  12  other  places). 

The  Book  of  the  Kings  of  Judah  and  Israel 
(2  Chron.  xvi.  11 ;  and  6  other  places). 

The  Book  of  Samuel  the  Seer  (1  Chron.  xxix.  29, 
and  2  Chron.  ix.  29). 

The  Book  of  Nathan  the  Prophet  (1  Chron.  xxlx. 
29). 

The  Book  of  Oad  the  Seer  (1  Chron.  xxtx.  29). 

The  Chronicles  of  King  David  (1  Chron.  xxvii.24). 

The  Prophecy  of  Ahijah  the  Shilomite  (2  Chron. 
ix.  29). 

The  Visions  of  Iddo  the  Seer  against  Jeroboam 
&  Chron.  ix.29). 

The  Book  of  Iddo  the  Seer  concerning  Genealo- 
gies (2  Chron.  xii.  15). 

The  Story  of  the  Prophet  Iddo  (2  Chron.  xiii.  22). 

The  Book  of  Shemalah  the  Prophet  (2  Cluun. 
xii.  16). 


OLD 


The  Book  of  Jehu  (2  Chron.  TX.  84). 

The  Memoirs  of  Hircanus  (mentioaed  In  2  Mac- 
edbees  tl.). 

The  Books  of  Jason  (mentioned  in  2  Mat*abee$  11). 

The  Acts  of  Uriah  (2  Chron.  xxvi.  'Z-2). 

The  Three  Thousand  Proverbs  of  Solomon 
(1  Kings  lv.3Z). 

A  Thousand  and  Five  Songs  of  Solomon  (1  King* 
Iv.  82). 

The  Prophecy  of  Jeremiah,  torn  in  pieces  by 
Jehoiakim  (Jeremiah  li.). 

The  Prophecy  about  the  city  of  Babylon  (Jere- 
mia/tli.). 

The  Memoirs  of  Jeremiah  (mentioned  In  1  Mac- 
cabees  il.). 

The  Prophecy  of  Jonah  (Jonah). 

Old  Testament.  Books  supposed 
to  be  lost. 

The  Generation  of  Adam. 
The  Revelation  of  Adam. 
The  Genealogy  of  the  Sons  and  Daughters  of 

Adam. 

Cham's  Book  of  Magic. 
A  Treatise  called  '  Seth.' 
The  Assumption  of  Abraham. 
The  Jetsira,  ascribed  to  Abraham. 
The  Book  of  the  Twelve  Patriarchs. 
The  Discourses  of  Jacob  and  Joseph. 
A  Prophecy  of  Habakkuk,  and  some  by  Eieklel. 
The  Prophecy  of  Eldad  and  Medad. 
The  Treatise  of  Jannes  and  Jambres. 
The  Book  of  Og. 
Jacob's  Ladder,  and  several  others. 

See  'Apocryphal  Scriptures'  (New 
Testament). 

Oldenburg  (The  House  of).  The 
present  reigning  house  of  Denmark, 
founded  in  1448  by  Christian  I.  of  the 
house  of  Oldenburg. 

Ol'eron  (Laws  of).  Maritime  laws 
chiefly  borrowed  from  the  '  Consolato  del 
Mare,'  compiled  in  the  middle  of  the  18th 
cent.  The  story  runs  that  the  Laws  of 
Oleron  were  enacted  by  Richard  I.  vhile 
his  fleet  lay  at  anchor  there  on  his  ex- 
pedition to  the  Holy  Land.  The  Ordi- 
nances of  Wisby  in  Gothland  were  com- 
piled from  the  Laws  of  Oleron  before 
1400. 

Other  traditions  ascribe  these  laws  to  the  Flem- 
ings, to  Otto  the  Saxon,  to  the  Seigneur  of 
Oleron  In  1196,  to  Eleonore  of  Gnyenne,  and  some 
others. 

Olim.  The  most  ancient  registers  of 
the  Parlement  de  Paris,  from  1254  to 
1318,  comprehending  the  reigns  of  St. 
Louis,  Philippe  le  Hardi,  Philippe  le 
Bel,  Louis  le  Hutin,  and  Philippe  le 
Long.  These  valuable  registers  contain, 
not  only  reports  of  the  administration 
of  justice  in  that  period,  but  also  the 
organisation  of  the  parlement  and  con- 
temporary events  of  all  sorts.  They 
were  published  in  1840. 

Oliva  (Peace  of),  8  May,  1660, 
between  Sweden,  Poland,  the  kaiser,  and 


the  elector  of  Brandenburg ;  signed  soon 
after  the  death  of  Charles  X 
This  treaty,  and  that  of  Kardis  (with  the 
Czar  of  Russia),  put  an  end  to  the  wars 
in  which  Charles  X.  had  involved  the 
Swedes.  The  Peace  of  Oliva  ensured  the 
integrity  of  Poland,  but  in  1773  the  first 
partition  of  Poland  between  Russia, 
Prussia,  and  Austria  was  effected. 

Olive  Branch  (The),  8  July,  1775. 
The  petition  of  the  American  Congress 
to  King  George  III.  after  the  battle  of 
Bunker's.  Hill,  expressive  of  an  earnest 
desire  for  an  honourable  peace.  The 
petitioners  vowed  that  this  petition  if 
not  successful  should  be  the  last 

Oliver  Optic.  The  pen-name  of 
William  Taylor  Adams,  an  American 
novelist. 

Oliver's  Fiddler.  Sir  Roger 
L'Estrange  (1616-1704).  So  called  be- 
cause at  one  time  he  was  playing  a  fiddle 
with  others,  in  the  house  of  John 
Kingston,  when  Oliver  Cromwell  was 
for  a  time  one  of  the  guests. 

Roger  I/Estrange,  who  used  to  be  called 
•Oliver's  Fiddler.'  formerly  In  danger  of  beta* 
hanged  for  a  spy.  and  about  this  time  the  admired 
buffoon  of  High  Church.— CALAMY. 

Olive'tans  (4  syl.),  or  '  Brethren  of 
Our  Lady  of  Mount  Olivet,'  1272.  A 
religious  order  in  the  Catholic  Chnn-h, 
an  offshoot  of  the  Benedictine*  (q.v.), 
founded  by  Bernard  Tolomei  and  others 
on  Monte  Oliveto  in  Tuscany,  whence 
the  name. 

Olmiitz  (The  Camp  at),  Sept.,  1850 
A  military  political  display  for  the  sake 
of  averting  the  Crimean  War.  Austria 
assembled  at  Olmiitz  50,000  men  'for 
field  exercise.'  The  Emperor  of  1 ; 
the  Emperor  of  Austria,  the  King  of 
Prussia,  Count  Buol  chief  minister  of 
Austria,  the  British  and  French  minis- 
ters, all  met  and  conferred  on  the  war. 
Russia  suggested  that  the  '  Vienna  Note ' 
(q.v.)  drawn  up  by  Count  Buol  should  bo 
accepted,  and  that  the  Four  Powers 
should  guarantee  the  good  faith  of 
Russia.  Austria  and  Prussia  agreed,  bus 
England  scouted  such  sponsorship  after 
the  deception  of  Russia  during  many 
months,  and  France  stood  firm  beside 
England.  It  really  was  most  unsatisfac- 
tory and  unbusiness  like,  but  Prussia  and 


OLYMPIAD 


O.  P. 


6S7 


Austria    separated    from    the   Western 
Powers. 

Russia  has  always  adopted  that  vile  maxim  of 
Prince  Metternich :  '  He  who  knows  not  how  to 
deceive,  knows  not  how  to  rule.'  As  if  lying  was 
the  divine  right  of  kings,  instead  of  being  the  pre- 
rogative ol '  the  father  of  lies.' 

Olympiad.  In  ancient  Greece 
meant  the  space  of  four  years  between 
one  celebration  of  the  Olympic  games 
and  another.  As  a  system  of  chronology 
it  began  from  B.C.  776. 

The  games  were  held  at  Olympia,  In  Elis,  dedi- 
cated to  Zeus,  called  by  the  Romans  Jupiter 
Olympus. 

Olympic  Games  (The).  Said  to 
have  been  instituted  by  Herakles.  They 
were  held  on  the  plains  of  Olympia  every 
fifth  year,  and  constituted  the  most 
splendid  national  festival  of  the  ancient 
Greeks.  Dates  were  reckoned  from  these 
games,  and  the  five  intervening  years 
made  an  Olympiad. 

Olyn'thiac  Orations  (The),  B.C. 
850.  The  three  orations  of  Demosthenes 
against  Philip  king  of  Macedon,  who  had 
captured  a  town  of  ChalcidicS  in  the 
sacred  war.  Olynthus,  the  head  of  82 
Greek  towns,  trembled  for  its  own  safety. 
Demosthenes  tried  to  arouse  the  Athe- 
nians to  take  part  with  the  Olynthians 
against  Philip ;  but  the  Athenians  made 
no  great  stir,  and  in  347  Olynthus  fell 
into  the  hands  of  Philip. 

Olyn'thian  War  (The).  I.  B.C. 
882-379,  between  Sparta  and  the  Olyn- 
thians. 

II.  B.C.  349-346,  between  Philip  of 
Macedon  and  the  Olynthians.  The 
Olynthians  were  defeated  in  two  battles, 
and  their  city  taken. 

Ommi'ades  (8  syl.),  661-750.  An 
Arabian  dynasty,  so  called  from  Ommiah 
grandfather  of  Abou  Sofyan,  chief  of  the 
temple  of  Mecca  before  Islamism  was 
known.  This  Ommiah  the  Koreishite 
was  father  of  Moaviah,  who  founded  the 
dynasty.  The  seat  of  empire  was 
Damascus.  The  Ommiades  were  de- 
throned by  the  Abbassides  in  749  or  750. 

The  Ommiade  califs  were  Moaviah  I.  (661), 
Yezid  I.  «5SO),  Moavia.h  II.  (683),  Merwan  I.  (IW4), 
Abdel  Malek  (CW,),  Walid  I.  (705),  Soliman  (715), 
Omar  II.  (717),  Yezid  II.  (720),  Hescham  (724), 
Walid  II.  (743),  Yezid  III.  (744),  Ibrahim  (744), 
Merwan  II.  (744). 

Omnibus,  1829.  Introduced  into 
London  by  Mr.  J.  Shillibeer.  The  first 
omnibus  ran  from  the  '  Yorkshire  Stingo,' 


in  the  New  Eoad,  to  the  Bank  of  En- 
land,  the  fare  being  one  shilling.  In 
1830  the  fare  was  reduced  to  sixpence, 
and  since  then  other  reductions  have 
been  made. 

Omnibus  Bill  (An).  A  general 
bill  in  parliament  promoted  by  some 
public  body  (such  as  the  Ecclesiastical 
or  Charity  Commissioners,  the  Board  of 
Works,  &c.),  who  for  economy  sake  in 
elude  in  one  application  to  the  legislature 
several  schemes  or  projects,  mostly  by 
way  of  schedule. 

Omnibus  Order  (An),  in  law.  A 
single  order  made  by  a  judge  for  dealing 
with  several  applications  pending  before 
the  court.  All  the  applications  are  put 
in  one  omnibus  or  order. 

Omnibus  Section  of  the  Russian 
Penal  Code.  Eevised  in  1885.  Section 
249  is  so  called  from  its  wide  scope  and 
sweeping  applicability.  It  drags  into 
its  clutches  all  revolutionists  of  every 
shade  and  degree ;  even  thoughts  are  not 
free ;  and  as  to  words,  paragraphs  in 
newspapers,  advice,  hints  and  expres- 
sions of  discontent,  they  are  all  trea- 
sonable, and  render  the  offender  liable 
to  exile  for  life  and  the  forfeiture  of  all 
his  goods. 

Omri  (Statutes  of),  B.C.  920.  King  of 
Israel,  founder  of  Samaria.  He  com- 
pelled by  severe  laws  the  worship  of  the 
Israelitish  idols,  and  these  laws  are  still 
called  by  the  Jews  'The  Statutes  of 
Omri.' 

One-Sandalled  Man  (The).  Jason 
was  so  called  because  on  his  way  back  to 
lolcushe  lost  one  of  his  sandals  in  cross- 
ing the  river  Anaurus. 

One  Thousand  Eight  Hun- 
dred and  Sixty-seven  (1867).  A 
Fenian  toast  and  catchword  :  as  '  Three 
cheers  for  1867  ! '  This  was  the  date  of 
the  Fenian  rising. 

Onion  Pennies.  Certain  Roman 
coins  found  pretty  abundantly  at  Sil- 
chester  in  Hampshire.  So  called  from 
one  '  Onion,'  said  to  be  a  giant  who  dwelt 
in  this  city. 

On'kelos.  The  supposed  author  of 
an  Aramaic  version  of  the  Pentateuch. 

O.  P.  Riots,  1809.  Co  vent  Garden 
having  been  destroyed  by  fire  during  the 


OPEN 


ORACLE 


management  of  John  Kemble,  ft  new 
house  was  erected  in  the  course  of  a 
year,  and  the  prices  of  admission  raised. 
The  theatre-going  public  took  this  in 
dudgeon,  and  night  after  night  crowded 
the  house  with  cries  of  '  O.  P.'  (old  prices). 
They  danced  on  the  pit-benches  and 
sometimes  on  the  cushions  of  the  boxes 
to  the  harsh  music  of  cat-calls,  and  to 
tunes  written  for  the  occasion.  O.  P. 
music  and  dances  were  to  be  seen  in 
every  music  shop.  When  at  last  the 
benches  began  to  be  torn  up,  the 
cushions  demolished,  and  the  decora- 
tions destroyed,  the  magistracy  inter- 
fered. 

Sir  Vlcary  Olbbs,  being  employed  to  conduct 
the  prosecution,  convulsed  the  court  with  a 
happy  quotation :  'Opes  [O.Ps.]  irritamenta  malo- 
rum.' 

Open  Sea  of  Kane  (The).  A  sea 
supposed  by  Elisha  Kane  the  traveller 
(1822-1867)  to  surround  the  North  Pole. 

Oph'ites  (2  syl.),  2nd  cent.  A 
Christian  sect.  So  called  from  the 
Greek  word  6</>is  (a  serpent).  They 
maintained  that  the  serpent  (Gen.  iii.) 
was  the  Logos  or  Christ,  who  came  into 
Eden  to  deliver  man  from  that  ignorance 
to  which  the  Creator  or  Demiurge  had 
doomed  him,  and  to  make  him  'wise 
unto  salvation.'  (From  2nd  to  6th 
cent.) 

Oppian  Law  (The).  '  Oppia  Lex,' 
a  law  by  C.  Oppius,  the  tribune,  forbid- 
ding any  woman  to  wear  more  than  half 
an  ounce  of  gold,  to  have  parti-coloured 
garments,  or  to  be  carried  more  than  a 
mile  except  for  the  purpose  of  cele- 
brating some  religions  festival  or  solem- 
nity. 

Optimo  (8  syl.).  The  second  class 
of  the  Mathematical  Tripos  is  called 
'The  Senior  Optimes,'  and  the  third 
class  is  called  the  'Junior  Optimes.' 
These  phrases  are  derived  from  the 
'  Acts '  which  used  to  be  held  in  the 
schools  before  degrees  were  conferred. 
The  compliment  of  the  moderator  paid 
to  an  opponent  who  had  answered  very 
well  was  Optime  quidem  disputasti,  or 
Domine  opponent,  optime  disputasti, 
and  to  the  respondent  who  had  disputed 
pretty  well,  Domine  respondens,  satis 
et  optime  quidem  et  in  thesi  et  in  dis- 
putationibus  toto  oMcio  functut  ea. 
Set  *  Wrangler.' 


Optimism.  The  doctrine  tlmt 
whatever  is  is  in  its  best  possible  state, 
for  God  would  not  have  made  anything 
otherwise.  What  we  call  evils  are  need- 
ful for  our  conservation,  and  all  odds 
will  be  made  even  in  the  life  hereafter. 
Malebranche  taught  optimism,  and  Leib- 
nitz in  his  '  Essais  de  Theodicoe ' ;  Boling- 
broke  adopted  the  same  theory,  and 
Pope  in  his  '  Essay  on  Man '  says, '  What- 
ever is,  is  right.'  See  '  Pessimism.' 

Opus  Majus  [not'  Opus  Magnum']. 
The  title  of  the  great  work  of  Roger 
Bacon  the  Franciscan.  It  contains  the 
results  of  his  researches,  and  he  tells  us 
that  he  spent  above  2,0001.  in  twenty 
years  on  apparatus  for  his  experiments 
[equal  to  80,OOOZ.  of  our  money  at  pre- 
sent]. His  discoveries  were  in  geometry, 
astronomy,  physics,  optics,  mechanics, 
and  chemistry. 

Opus  Operan'tis,  in  theology, 
means  that  the  effect  is  due  not  to  the 
opus  or  act  itself,  but  to  the  disposition 
of  the  operans  or  operator.  See  next 
article. 

There  is  no  virtue  in  kissing  the  crucifix  per  if. 
but  the  mind  of  the  devotee  may  by  its  fervour 
and  devotion  bring  grace  to  the  person  who 
kisses  it.  Of  course  the  Catholics  never  apply 
the  term  to  sacraments,  but  the  Anglican  Church 
seems  to  imply  it  in  the  words  '  feed  on  Him  in 
thy  heart  by  faith.' 

Opus  Opera'tum,  in  theology, 
mean?  that  the  rite  or  sacrament  itself 
conveys  grace  independently  of  the  mind 
of  the  recipient.  The  opus  is  the  effi- 
cient cause  of  grace. 

Thus  when  the  sacrament  is  administered  in 
articulo  mortit.  though  the  recipient  IB  moribund, 
yet  it  conveys  grace. 

Opus  Triparti'tum  (1614).  The 
ancient  customs  and  royal  decrees  of  Hun- 
gary compiled  by  Verboczi,  and  divided 
into  three  parts.  A  second  volume  was 
added,  and  the  whole  was  entitled  '  Jos 
Consuetudinarium  Regni  Hungarise.' 

Or  (gold).  One  of  the  colours  in 
heraldry  of  the  escutcheon,  expressed  by 
dots. 

There  are  seven  colours  employed  in  England, 
and  nine  by  foreign  heralds.  See  '  Heralds.' 

Oracle  of  Delft  (The).  Hugo 
Grotius  was  called  the  '  Oracle  of  Delft, 
the  Phcenix  of  his  Country  '  (1588-1645). 

Oracle  of  Delphi  (The).  On  tho 
south  slope  of  Paruas&os ;  founded  ia 


OEACLB 


ORANGEMEN 


honour  of  Apollo,  surnamed  PytMos, 
because  he  slew  the  serpent  python. 
The  ravings  of  the  priestess  were  due  to  a 
mephitic  gas  which  issued  from  a  hole  in 
the  earth  over  which  the  tripod  was  placed. 
Men  held  the  woman  down  till  the  gas' 
had  intoxicated  her,  and  her  ravings  were 
then  taken  down  by  priests  and  turned 
into  verse.  The  priestess  was  called  the 
Pythla. 

Certainly  some  of  the  Delphic  responses  were 
most  witty  equivokes.  Thus  : 

1.  When  Pyrrhos  consulted  the  oracle  respect- 
ing his  war  with  the  Romans,  he  received  for 
answer:    'Credo   te,  ^iaclde,  Romanos   vincere 
posse,'  i.e.  'The  Romans,  I  believe,  you  will  con- 
quer.'   Which  may  mean  either  you  will  conquer 
the  Romans,  or  the  Romans  will  conquer  you. 

2.  Another  response  was  '  Ibis,  redlbis  nunquam 
per  bella  peribis.'  [You  shall  return  never  by  war 
shall  you  perish.]    Whether  the  comma  is  placed 
before  or  after  never  makes  all  the  difference. 

8.  When  the  allied    Greeks  demanded  of   the 
oracle  what  would  be  the  issue  of  the  battle  ol 
Sal&mis,  they  received  for  answer — 
Seed-time  and  harvest,  weeping  sires  shall  tell 
How  thousands  fought  at  SaJamis  and  fell; 

but  whether  the  weeping  sires  were  to  be  Greeks 
or  Persians  was  not  stated. 

4.  When  Croesos  demanded  what  would  be  the 
issue  of  the  battle  against  the  Persians  headed 
by  Cyrus,  the  oracle  replied :    '  Croasos  will  be- 
hold a  mighty  empire  overthrown ' ;  but  which 
empire  is  left  doubtful. 

5.  When  Philip  of  Hacedon  sent  to  inquire  if  his 
Persian  expedition   would  prove  successful,  he 
received   for  reply :  '  The  ready  victim  crowned 
for  sacrifice  stands  before  the  altar.'    Philip  took 
It  for  granted  that  the  *  ready  victim '  was  the 
King  of  Persia,  but  it  was  he  himself. 

When  Maxentius  was  about  to  encounter  Con- 
stantino he  consulted  the  guardians  of  the  Sibyl- 
line Books  as  to  the  fate  of  the  battle,  and  the 
prophetess  told  him  :  '  Illo  diehostem  Romanorum 
esse  periturum  ' ;  but  whether  Maxentius  or  Con- 
stantine  was  '  the  enemy  of  the  Roman  people  ' 
the  oracle  left  undecided. 

In  the  Bible  we  have  a  similar  equivoke  :  When 
Ahab  king  of  Israel  was  about  to  wage  war  on  the 
king  of  Syria,  and  asked  Micaiah  if  Ramoth  Gilead 
would  fall  into  his  hands,  the  prophet  replied, 
'  Go !  for  the  Lord  will  deliver  the  city  into  the 
hands  of  the  king '  (1  Kings  xxii.  15,  85).  Ahab 
thought  that  he  wag  the  king  referred  to,  but  the 
king  into  whose  hands  the  city  fell  was  the  king 
of  Syria.  See  p.  650,  n.  to  '  Orleton's  Message.' 

Oracle  of  Dodo'na  (The),  in 
Epiros.  The  most  ancient  oracle  of 
Greece,  dedicated  to  Zeus  (1  syl.).  Its 
responses  were  made  by  women  called 
pigeons  (q.v.),  who  derived  their  re- 
sponses from  four  sources:  (1)  The 
cooing  of  doves;  (2)  the  bubbling  of  a 
spring  of  water  which  rose  at  the  foot  of 
the  sacred  oak ;  (8)  the  rustling  of  the 
leaves  of  the  oak  ;  and  (4)  the  tinkling  of 
a  gong  hung  in  the  branches  of  a  tree. 
The  gong  was  struck  by  knotted  cords 
hung  on  the  branches  of  the  tree.  In 
B.C.  219  the  ^Etolians  destroyed  the  tern- 
pie  and  cut  down  the  sacred  grove.  See 
1  Pigeons.' 


Oracle    of  France    (The).     St. 

Bernard  of  Clairvaux.     See  ( Oracle  of 
the  Church.' 

Oracle  of  the  Church  (The). 
St.  Bernard,  abbot  of  Clairvaux  (1091- 
1158),  also  called  the  '  Mellifluous  Doc- 
tor,' the  'River  of  Paradise,'  and  the 
'Last  of  the  Fathers.'  He  was  the 
founder  of  the  Order  of  Bernardines,  but 
not  of  the  Hospice.  The  founder  of  the 
Hospice  was  St.  Bernard  of  Menthon, 
who  lived  about  a  century  earlier  (923- 
1008). 

Orange  (Prince  of).  Orange,  a  cor- 
ruption of  Arausio,  in  the  department  of 
Vaucluse,  some  sixteen  miles  from  Avi- 
gnon. The  town  was  the  capital  of  a 
principality  from  the  llth  to  the  16th 
century ;  its  last  sovereign  being  Phili- 
bert  de  Chalons,  whose  sister  married 
William  count  of  Nassau.  This  count 
was  the  father  of  William  I.  the  stadt- 
holder  of  the  United  Provinces,  and 
grandfather  of  William  II.  stadtholder. 
This  William  II.  married  Mary  eldest 
daughter  of  Charles  I.,  whose  eldest  son 
was  our  William  III.,  who  married  Mary 
eldest  daughter  of  James  II.  while  he 
was  Duke  of  York. 

William  count  of  Nassau  married  Philibert'a 
Bister,  and  was  the  father  of  William  I.  stadt- 
holder. 

William  I.  the  stadtholder  was  the  father  of 
William  II.  the  stadtholder,  who  married  Mary 
daughter  of  Charles  I. 

William  II.  was  the  father  of  WILLIAM  III.  of 
Great  Britain,  who  married  Mary  daughter  of 
James  II. 

Or'angeists  (8  syl.),  1785.  The 
Orange  faction  of  Holland  opposed  to 
the  French  faction.  The  former  stood 
by  the  stadtholder,  and  accused  their 
opponents  of  democratic  principles  and 
a  tendency  to  French  influence.  The 
democrats  accused  the  Orange  party  of 
aiming  at  monarchy  or  oligarchy,  and 
trampling  on  the  ancient  liberties  of  the 
people.  The  French  faction  prevailed, 
and  the  country  was  laid  at  the  feet  of 
France. 

Or'angemen  (8  syl.).  A  develop- 
ment of  the  Peep-of-day  Boys  in  Ire- 
land, consisting  of  rich  and  influential 
Irish  Protestants  in  defence  of  Pro- 
testant ascendency  in  Ireland.  So  called 
from  William  of  Orange,  whose  name 
and  reign  are  associated  with  the  Pro- 
testant ascendency  in  the  island.  The 
first  Orange  lodge  was  founded  in  the 


640 


ORATEUB 


ORDEAL 


village  of  Loughgall,  county  Armagh,  21 
Sept.,  1795.  As  many  as  twelve  or  four- 
teen Roman  Catholics  would  be  ejected 
in  a  single  night  by  these  Orangemen. 
By  1798  the  Orangemen  were  a  very 
powerful  society,  having  a  '  grand  lodge,' 
extending  over  the  entire  province  of 
Ulster,  and  ramified  through  all  the 
centres  of  Protestantism  in  Ireland.  In 
1808  a  grand  lodge  of  Orangemen  was 
opened  in  Manchester,  in  1821  it  was 
transferred  to  London,  and  in  1827  the 
Duke  of  Cumberland  was  elected  Grand 
Master.  In  1885  the  number  of  members 
was  200,000.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 


There  are   Ore 
Colonies  also. 


lodges  in  Canada  and   the 


Orateur  du  Genre  Humain. 
See  below, '  Orator  of  the  Human  Race.' 

Orator  Henley  (1692-1716).  Called 
by  Pope '  the  Zany  of  his  age '  ('  Dunciad'), 
and  introduced  by  Hogarth  into  two 
of  his  humorous  pieces.  In  one  he  is 
christening  a  child,  and  in  the  other  he 
is  represented  on  a  scaffold  with  a  mon- 
key at  his  side,  and  the  motto  '  Amen.' 
His  periodical  called  the  '  Hip  Doctor  ' 
is  a  farrago  of  nonsense. 

Orator  of  Nature  (The).  Patrick 
Henry  of  Studley,  Hanover,  in  Virginia, 
who  advocated  the  cause  of  the  people 
against  the  claims  of  the  clergy  of  Vir- 
ginia. He  was  highly  distinguished  in 
the  war  of  independence,  and  contributed 
greatly  to  the  carrying  of  the  Declaration 
of  Independence. '  If  we  would  be  free,'  he 
said  over  and  over  again, '  we  must  fight. 
Yea,  I  repeat  it ;  we  must  fight  I  we 
must  fight  1 '  (1786-1799). 

Orator  of  the   Human  Race 

(  The).  The  not  very  modest  title  assumed 
by  Anacharsis  Cloots  [Baron  Jean 
Baptiste  Cloots],  a  Prussian  by  birth, 
brought  up  in  Paris,  where  he  adopted 
the  revolutionary  principles  (1755-1794). 
So  called  because  he  appeared  at  the  bar 
of  the  National  Assembly  accompanied 
by  deputies  from  all  the  nations  of  the 
civilised  world  who  had  chosen  him  for 
speaker.  He  was  guillotined  by  the 
French  republicans. 

The  next  day  this  deputation  of  all  nations  was 
found  to  be  a  hoax,  and  the  deputies  were  merely 
vagabonds  hired  for  the  nonce  at  12  livres  apiece. 
One  of  the  rascals  went  to  the  Marquis  de  linn 
court  for  the  money,  and  said  he  had  been  the 
Chaldean.  'Mr.  Chaldean,'  said  the  Muruuis 
•jou  have  OOOM  to  the  wron«  person,1  M.  <U 


Blancourt  made  no  secret  of  the  visit,  and  next 
day  It  was  duly  reported  iu  the  dally  papers. 
Hunt  was  called  Orator  Hunt  (1778  -1S35). 

Orators  (The).  Mark  Antony  and 
Licinius  Crassus.  Cicero  says,  '  Crassus 
is  the  greatest  orator  Rome  had  ever 
seen  except  Antony,  and  Antony  the 
greatest  except  Crassus.' 

Hark  Antony  the  '  Orator  '  was  not  the  triumvir, 
but  the  grandfather.  Thus:  Mark  Antony  the 
'  Orator  '  whose  eldest  son  WM  Mark  Antony  bur- 
named  Cretlcus,  and  the  triumvir  was  the  son  of 
Cretlcus. 

Oratorians.    See  below. 

Oratory  (Congregation  of  the), 
1550.  Founded  by  Philip  de  Neri,  at 
Rome,  under  the  name  of  the  '  Confra- 
ternity of  the  Trinity.'  Introduced  into 
Paris  in  1611  ;  and  into  England  by 
Cardinal  Newman  in  1847.  The  Iftttwn 
of  the  Oratory  live  in  community  with- 
out any  special  vows.  Oratorians  are 
BO  called  '  parce  qu'ils  se  placaient  devant 
I'e*gli8e  pour  appeler  le  peuple  a  la 
priere.' 


Suppressed  in  France  in  1790.  bat  restored  in 
1858  by  the  AbW  Petetot.  under  the  title  of  the 
'  Oratory  of  the  Immaculate  Conception.' 

OrbisSensualiumPictus,  1654. 
The  first  picture-book  or  illustrated 
manual  for  the  young  by  J.  Amos  Co- 
menlus,  and  published  at  Niirnberg. 
Object  lessons  in  infant  schools  are  of  a 
similar  character. 

Ordainers,  1310,  1811.  A  council 
of  28  noblemen  appointed  to  reform  the 
government  and  the  king's  [Edward  II.] 
household.  These  lords  were  empowered 
to  enact  ordinances  which  should  have 
the  force  of  laws.  The  cause  of  this 
junto  wae  the  infatuation  of  the  king  for 
Piers  Gaveston,  a  Gascon,  on  whom  he 
lavished  lands  and  honours  with  most 
wanton  profusion.  The  ordainers  revoked 
all  the  grants  of  the  king  to  his  favourite, 
demanded  the  removal  of  all  foreigners 
from  high  offices,  and  took  from  the  king 
the  power  of  making  war  or  peace  with- 
out the  consent  of  his  barons. 

OrdeaL  An  appeal  to  the  judgment 
of  God  made  known  by  the  su.-, 
failure  of  certain  acts  performed  by  the 
accused.  Hebrew  women  accused  of 
adultery  appealed  to  the  '  water  of  jea- 
lousy.' There  are  nine  different  ordeals 
in  use  among  the  Hindus.  In  Africa  a 
men  who  fancies  himself  bewitched  by 
his  wife  sends  for  the  o'beah  woctnan,  who 
administers  to  her  a  drink  made  of 


ORDEAL 


ORDER 


641 


'  goho ' ;  if  she  vomits  it,  she  is  pro- 
nounced innocent;  if  not,  she  is  put  to 
death.  In  Europe  the  ordinary  ordeals 
were  those  of  fire,  water,  and  wager  of 
battle  (q.v.). 

Orde  al  by  Fire.  In  this  ordeal  the 
accused  was  required  to  carry  a  piece  of 
red-hot  iron  in  his  hand  a  given  distance, 
or  to  tread  blindfold  and  barefoot 
amongst  nine  red-hot  ploughshares  with- 
out setting  his  foot  on  any  one  of  them. 
If  the  accused  escaped  unhurt  he  was 
pronounced  innocent.  This  ordeal  was 
reserved  for  the  wealthy,  and  as  priests 
were  the  adjudicators,  they  could  easily 
instruct  those  they  wished  to  befriend 
how  to  escape  unhurt. 

Ordeal  by  Water.  Chiefly  for  the 
lower  orders.  There  was  the  ordeal  of 
hot  water  and  the  ordeal  of  cold  water. 
Athelstane's  law  was  for  the  accused  to 
pick  a  stone  out  of  a  tub  of  boiling  water, 
the  arm  being  quite  bare,  and  water  up 
to  the  wrist,  in  some  cases  up  to  the 
elbow.  The  ordeal  of  cold  water  was  to 
be  flung  into  a  pond  or  river;  if  the 
accused  sank  he  was  pronounced  inno- 
cent, if  he  floated  he  was  pronounced 
guilty.  See  '  Wager  of  Battle.' 

Order  14.  The  Judicature  Act 
which  provides  that  when  a  writ  has 
been  served  and  duly  appeared  to,  if  the 
creditor  makes  an  affidavit  that  his  claim 
is  for  a  definite  sum  of  money  of  which 
there  is  no  dispute,  and  respecting  which 
the  debtor  makes  no  defence,  then  the 
creditor  may  issue  a  summons  calling  the 
debtor  at  two  days'  notice  to  appear 
before  a  Master  in  Chambers,  and,  if  all 
is  satisfactory,  the  creditor  is  allowed  to 
obtain  immediate  execution,  saving  thus 
the  delay  and  expense  of  going  to  trial  in 
the  ordinary  way.  A  summary  process 
of  exacting  payment  of  a  debt. 

Order  in  Council  (An)  is  an  order 
by  the  sovereign  under  the  advice  of  the 
privy  council. 

Order  in  Council  (The),  7  Jan. 
1807.  Ordained  that  all  neutral  vessels 
shall  be  prohibited  from  entering  any 
port  belonging  to  France,  or  her  allies, 
or  under  her  control.  If  any  vessel 
violates  this  order,  both  the  vessel  and 
its  cargo  may  be  confiscated  to  the  Eng- 
lish Government. 
11  Nov.  1807  another  order  was  licued,  by  which 


all  harbours  and  places  of  France,  her  allies,  and 
colonies  were  placed  under  the  same  restrictions 
as  if  they  were  strictly  blockaded. 

Order  of  Alcan'tara  (The),  1156. 
Instituted  by  Don  Suarez  and  Don 
Gomez,  entrusted  with  the  defence  of 
Alcantara,  in  Spain.  They  were  first 
called  '  Knights  of  the  Pear  Tree,'  then 
'  Knights  of  St.  Julian,'  from  San  Julian 
del  Pereyro. 

Order  of  Argonauts  (The),  1382. 
Instituted  by  Charles  III.  of  Naples. 

Order  of  Assassins  (The).     See 


Order  of  Aviz.  An  order  of  knight- 
hood in  Portugal,  instituted  by  Sancho 
the  first  king,  in  imitation  of  the  order 
of  Calatra'va,  and  having  for  its  object 
the  subjugation  of  the  Moors  (1146). 

Order  of  Bernar'dines  (8  syl.), 
1115.  Reformed  Benedictines,  founded 
by  St.  Bernard  of  Clairvaux." 

Order  of  Calatra'va  (The),  1158. 
Instituted  in  Spain  by  Sancho  III.  of 
Castile.  When  Sancho  took  from  the 
Moors  the  strong  castle  of  Calatrava  he 
committed  its  defence  to  the  Knights 
Templars,  who  declined  to  undertake 
it.  Whereupon  Don  Raymond  of  the 
Cistercian  order,  with  several  caballeros 
of  quality,  volunteered  to  defend  it,  and 
were  created  '  Knights  of  Calatrava.' 

Order  of  Celes'tines  (8  syl.),  1274. 
Founded  by  Celestine  V.  (Pierre  de 
Moron),  but  suppressed  in  1776  by 
Pius  VI. 

Order  of  Christ  (The),  1205.  In- 
stituted in  Livonia  by  Albert  bishop  of 
Riga,  and  incorporated  with  the  Order  of 
Teutonic  Knights  in  1237.  Also  called 
4  The  Short  Swords  of  Livonia.' 

Not  to  be  mistaken  for  'The  Order  of  the 
Knights  of  Christ '  (q.v.). 

prder  of  Christ  (The),  1818.  A 
religico-military  order  instituted  by 
Dionysius  I.  of  Portugal  to  guard  the 
frontiers  of  Algarve  from  invasions  of 
the  Moors.  It  is  now  only  an  order  of 
honour.  See  '  Chevaliers  Porte-glaive.' 

This  order  was  simply  that  of  the  Templars  ex- 
pelled from  France  by  Philippe  le  Bel  [IV.],  and 
received  into  Portugal  under  a  new  name.  A 
branch  of  the  same  was  admitted  by  John  XXII. 
into  the  Papal  States.  Another  branch  subsisted 
in  Brazil  until  the  revolution  of  1890. 

Order    of  Christian    Charity 
(The),  1578.     Instituted  by  Henri  III.  of 
TT 


642 


ORDER 


ORDER 


France  for  the  benefit  of  poor  military 
officers  and  maimed  soldiers.  It  was  in- 
stituted at  the  same  time  as  the  Order 
of  the  Holy  Ghost,  meant  for  princes  and 
men  of  distinction. 

Order  of  Civil  Merit  (The), 
1815.  Founded  in  Saxony  by  Frederick  I. 
[Augustus]  on  his  being  allowed  by 
Alexander  of  Russia  (who  had  taken  him 
prisoner  at  Leipsic)  to  return  to  Dresden. 
He  died  in  1827,  at  the  age  of  76. 

He  celebrated  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  accession 
In  1818,  and  the  fiftieth  year  of  his  marriage  In 
1819. 

Order  of  Fidelity  (The). 

I.  1701.  A  Prussian  order  instituted 
by  Frederick  HE.  elector  of  Brandenburg, 
and  better  known  as  '  The  Order  of  the 
Black  Eagle.' 

II.  In  1715.      Instituted  by  Charles 
William  margraf  of  Baden  Durlach,  on 
his  founding  Carlsruhe. 

Order  of  Fontevrault  (The),  1100. 
A  religious  order  founded  by  Robert 
d'Arbrissel.  The  abbey  of  Fontevrault 
was  transformed  into  a  prison  in  1804. 

Order  of  Pools  (The).  Instituted 
12  Nov.,  1881,  by  Adolphus  count  of 
Cleves,  under  the  title  of  De  Order 
van't  Gekkengezelschap,  and  composed 
of  noblemen  and  gentlemen  of  rank  and 
renown  for  humane  and  charitable  ob- 
jects. Their  insignia  was  the  figure  of 
a  court  fool  on  the  left  side  of  their 
mantles,  cap  and  bells,  yellow  stockings, 
a  cup  of  fruit  in  the  right  hand,  and  a 
gold  key  in  the  left.  A  grand  court  was 
held  on  the  first  Sunday  after  Michael- 
mas Day.  It  is  alluded  to  in  Brand's 
'Navis  Stultifera,'  1620.  See  'Respub- 
hca  Binepsis.' 

Order   of  Qrandmontines,  or 

'Grammontines' (8  syl.),  1026,  founded 
in  Limousin  by  Etienne  de  Grammont. 
Suppressed  in  1769. 

Order  of  Hieron'ymites  (5  syl.), 
1373,  approved  by  Gregory  XI. 

Order  of  Isabella  the  Catholic 
(The),  24  March,  1815.  Founded  in 
Spain  by  Ferdinand  VH.  as  a  reward 
for  loyalty  and  for  the  defence  of  the 
possessions  of  Spanish  America. 

Order  of  Jesuits  (The),  or  «  Order 
of  the  Society  of  Jesus,'  1534.  Founded 
by  Ignatius  Loyola.  Sanctioned  in  1540 
by  a  bull  of  Paul  III.  Established  in 


France,  Spain,  Portugal,  and  Germany  in 
1556.  Missionaries  were  sent  to  England 
by  Gregory  XIIL  in  1580,  but  banished 
from  the  kingdom  in  1584  (27  Eliz.  c.  2). 
Banished  from  France  in  1594 ;  from 
Venice  in  1606;  from  Turkey  in  1628; 
from  Abyssinia  in  1682;  from  Spain  in 
1767  ;  from  Naples  in  1767 ;  from  Parma 
in  1768 ;  from  Malta  in  1768 ;  from  Russia 
in  1817 ;  from  Genoa  in  1848 ;  from  Aus- 
tria in  1848. 

Order  of  Jesuates  (8  syl.),  1367. 
Founded  in  Italy  by  Urban  V.  Sup- 
pressed in  1668,  and  their  possessions 
given  to  the  Hos'pitallers  of  Italy. 

This  Order  must  not  be  confounded  with  the 
'  Order  '  or  '  Society  of  Jesuits '  founded  by  Loj  61» 
In  1534.  See  f.  469. 

Order  of  Jesus  and  Mary  (The). 
1615.  Instituted  in  Italy  by  Paul  V. 

Order  of  Lazarists  (The),  01 
'Fathers  of  St.  Lazarus,'  1C25.  Insti- 
tuted by  De  Gondi,  and  placed  undei 
the  direction  of  Vincent  de  Paul. 

Order  of  Leopold  (The),  1808. 
Created  by  Francis  I.  of  Austria  in 
honour  of  his  father  Leopold  II.,  for 
civil  or  military  merit,  without  regard  to 
birth.  The  decoration  is  a  cross  with 
eight  points.  The  motto  is  '  Integritati 
et  merito.'  The  legend  on  the  reverse  is 
'  Opes  regum,  corda  subditorum,' 

Order  of  Louisa  (The),  1814.  In 
stituted  in  Prussia. 

Order  of  Maria  Theresa  (The), 
1757.  A  military  order  instituted  by 
Maria  Theresa  of  Austria  in  memory  of 
her  victory  over  the  Prussians  at  Kollin 
the  same  year.  All  the  brave,  without 
distinction  of  birth,  were  eligible.  The 
decoration  is  a  cross  of  gold  and  the 
motto  '  Fortitudini.'  The  ribbon  ii 
white  and  red. 

Order  of  Mercy  (The),  or  'The 
Religious  Order  of  Mercy,'  1218.  An 
order  under  the  rule  of  St.  Augustine, 
founded  for  the  redemption  of  captives. 
Confirmed  by  Gregory  IX.  in  1235. 

Order  of  Monte'sa  (The),  1817. 
A  Spanish  order  instituted  by  James  II. 
of  Aragon. 

Order  of  Nova  Scotia.  An  order 
of  bai'onets  created  by  James  I.  of  Eng- 
land. These  baronets  wore  a  ribbon  of 
an  orange  tawny  colour.  There  are  still 


ORDER 


ORDER 


643 


a  few  surviving  Nova  Scotia  baronetcies, 
all  or  nearly  all  being  Scottish. 

Order  of  Our  Lady  of  Mercy 
(The),  1218.  Founded  by  Jayme  I.  of 
Aragon.  Women  were  admitted  to  this' 
order  in  1261. 

Order  of  Our  Lady  of  Montesa 
(The),  1317.  Founded  by  Jayme  II.  of 

Aragon. 
Order  of  Our  Lady  of  Mount 

Carmel  (The),  1607.  Instituted  by 
Henri  IV.  of  France,  and  consisting  of 
100  French  gentlemen. 

Quite  a  different  order  to  the  Car'melitei  (8  syl.) 
or  Ordre  des  Carmet.  Founded  in  1156. 

Order  of  Preachers  (The),  or 
'  Fratres  Predicatores,'  1216.  Sanctioned 
by  Innocent  III.,  who  gave  instructions 
to  the  people  utterly  to  extinguish  heresy; 
and  by  an  official  bull  allowed  the  Do- 
minican Order  to  be  founded  under  the 
direction  of  Dominic  de  Guzman,  a 
Spanish  presbyter. 

Called  Black  Friars  In  England  from  the  colon* 
of  their  drebs ;  and  Jas'obins  in  France  from  their 
establishment  in  the  Hue  de  Jaques,  Paris. 

Order  of  Rougemont  (The),  1400. 
A  military  order  of  Burgundy  founded  by 
Philibert  de  Miolans.  Extinct. 

Order  of  St.  Alexander 
Newsky  (The),  1714.  Instituted  by 
Peter  the  Great,  the  insignia  being  a 
red  cross  with  golden  eagles.  In  the 
midst  of  the  cross  is  St.  Alexander  on 
horsel>ack  slaying  a  dragon  at  his  feet. 

St.  Alexander  Newsky  was  grand-duke  of  Russia 
and  son  of  Jaroslav  II.  (1218-1216),  called  Newsky 
from  a  oattle  which  he  gained  over  the  Swedes, 
Danes,  and  Teutonic  knights  in  1240.  Newsky 
is  a  title  derived  from  the  name  of  the  river  Neva, 
Dear  which  the  battle  was  gained. 

Order  of  St.  Andrew  (The),  1698. 
A  Russian  order  founded  by  Peter  the 
Great,  and  given  only  for  high  merit. 
The  ribbon  is  blue,  and  the  legend  is 
'Pour  la  Foi  et  la  FideliteV 

For  the  Scotch  order  see  '  Order  of  the  Thistle.' 

Order  of  St.  Anne  (The),  1735.  A 
Russian  o.  u«r  first  instituted  in  Holstein 
by  Duke  Frederick  in  honour  of  his  wife, 
who  was  daughter  of  Peter  the  Great. 
It  was  established  in  Russia  by  Paul  I. 
in  1756.  The  ribbon  is  red  edged  with 
yellow,  and  in  the  centre  of  the  cross  is 
an  image  of  St.  Anne. 

Order  of  St.  Basil  (The),  858. 
Founded  by  St.  Basil  in  Pontus ;  intro- 
duced into  the  Western  Church  iu  1057. 


Order  of  St.  Caroline  (The),  181ft. 
Instituted  by  Caroline,  the  separated 
wife  of  George  prince  regent,  afterwards 
George  IV.  It  was  founded  for  the  sake 
of  decorating  Bartolomeo  Bergami,  an 
Italian,  first  her  footman  and  afterwards 
her  chief  adviser.  The  Emperor  of 
Austria  objected  to  the  cross  of  Malta 
which  was  the  badge  of  the  order.  Of 
course  the  order  was  never  recognised. 

Order  of  St.  Christopher  (The), 
1517.  Founded  in  Austria  for  the  pur- 
pose of  checking  intemperance  and  pro- 
fane swearing. 

Order  of  St.  Genette  (2  syl.),  732. 
Instituted  by  Charles  Martel  after  his 
victory  over  the  Saracens,  where  a  vast 
number  of  gennets,  like  Spanish  cats, 
were  found  in  the  enemy's  camp.  The 
most  ancient  order  of  knighthood  in 
France.  Extinct. 

Order  of  St.  George  (The). 

BAVABIA.  Instituted  during  the  cru- 
sades, but  refounded  by  Charles  VII., 
24  April,  1729. 

ENGLAND.    See  under  '  Garter.' 

HANOVER,  1  January,  1840,  founded  by 
Ernest  Augustus. 

LUCCA,  1  June,  1888,  founded  by  Duke 
Charles  Louis. 

RUSSIA,  26  Nov.,  1769,  founded  by 
Catharine  II.  Similar  to  the  'Poor 
Knights  of  Windsor.'  The  cordon  is 
yellow  and  black. 

SICILY,  1  January,  1819,  founded  by 
Ferdinand  I. 

The  following  are  extinct :  The  01  der  of  St. 
George  In  Burgundy,  Carinthla,  Constantinople, 
Germany,  Ravenna,  and  Home.  See  these  under 
the  national  name. 

Order  of  St.  Jago  (The).  A  Spanish 
order  instituted  under  Pope  Alexander 
III.  in  1175,  the  grand-master  of  which 
is  next  in  rank  to  the  sovereign. 

Santiago  or  St.  James  the  Greater  is  the  patron 
saint  of  Spain. 

Order  of  St.  John  of  Jerusalem, 
1120.  Called  'John'  from  John  the 
patriarch  of  Alexandria,  and  '  Jerusalem ' 
from  the  place  of  their  abode.  They 
subsequently  resided  at  Rhodes  (1310- 
1523),  when,  being  driven  out  by  the 
Turks,  they  took  up  their  abode  in  Malta, 
and  were  called  '  Knights  of  Malta.' 

Order  of  St.  Lazare,  or  St, 
Lazarus.  The  knights  driven  from 
Palestine  who  followed  St.  Louis  to 


644 


ORDER 


ORDER 


France.  Suppressed  by  Innocent  VLLL. 
and  united  with  other  orders:  to  the 
order  of  St.  John  in  1490,  and  in  France 
fco  the  order  of  Our  Lady  of  Mount  Carmel 
in  1608.  Abolished  in  1795. 

Order  of  St.  Louis  (The),  in 
France,  1698.  Founded  by  Louis  XIV. 

Order  of  St.  Magdalene  (3  syl.). 
A  French  order  instituted  by  St.  Louis 
to  suppress  duels,  1270.  Extinct. 

Order  of  St.  Maria  de  Mercede 

(8  syl.) .  A  Spanish  order  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  captives.  Extinct. 

Order  of  St.  Maurice  (Tfce),1484. 
Created  by  Amadeus  VIII.  of  Savoy. 
Having  lost  his  wife,  Maria  Beatrix  of 
Burgundy,  he  retired  to  the  hermitage 
of  Ripaille,  on  the  Lake  of  Geneva,  with 
six  of  his  nobles,  whom  he  created  knights 
of  St.  Maurice.  In  1572  the  order  was 
united  to  that  of  St.  Lazarus. 

Order  of  St.  Michael  the  Arch- 
angel (The).  'Ordre  de  St.  Michel,' 
1469,  instituted  by  Louis  XI.  of  France. 
'  St.  Michel  est  regarde"  comme  le  protec- 
teur  et  1'ange  tutelaire  de  la  France.'— 
BOUILLET. 

Order  of  St.  Patrick  (The),  1783. 
Instituted  by  George  III.  The  ruling 
sovereign  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland 
and  also  the  lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland 
are  ex-officio  members. 

Order  of  St.  Stephen  (The),  1764. 
Instituted  by  Maria  Theresa  of  Austria 
for  civil  merit,  but  only  nobles  are  eli- 
gible. The  decoration  is  the  Hungarian 
crown  surmounted  with  a  white  cross. 
The  motto  is  Publicum  meritorum  prce- 
tnium, 

Order  of  San  Salvador'  (The), 
1118.  Instituted  in  Aragon  by  Alfonso  I. 

Order  of  the  Amaranth  (The), 
1653.  Instituted  by  Christina  of  Sweden. 

Order  of  the  Annunciation. 
I.  A  religious  order,  1500,  instituted  at 
Bourges  by  Jeanne  de  Valois,  daughter 
of  Louis  XI.,  in  honour  of  '  the  Ten  Joys 
of  the  Virgin  Mary ' ;  confirmed  by  Pope 
Alexander  VI.  and  Pope  Leo  X. 

II.  A  religious  order,  1604,  instituted 
at  Genoa  by  Maria  Victoria  Fornari, 
called  the  'Celestial  Auuunciades,'  or 


Blue  Nuns,  from  the  colour  of    theit 
dresses. 

There  WM  an  order  of  knighthood  called  'An- 
nunciada1  Instituted  In  1862  by  Amadeua  VL; 
reformed  In  1434  by  Amadeus  VIII. 

Order  of  the  Augustines.  See 
p.  60, '  Augustines.' 

Order  of  the  Bath.    See  '  Bath.' 

Order  of  the  Belgian  Lion  (The), 
1815.  Founded  by  William  I. 

Order  of  the  Benedictines 
(The).  See  p.  67, '  Benedictines.' 

Order  of  the  Black  Eagle  (The], 
1701.  A  Prussian  order  instituted  by 
Frederick  III.  elector  of  Brandenburg. 
Also  called  '  The  Order  of  Fidelity.' 

Order  of  the  Blood  of  Our 
Saviour  (The),  1608.  Instituted  in 
Mantua  by  Duke  Vincent  Goncaga.  The 
name  originated  in  the  belief  that  in  St. 
Andrew's  Church,  Mantua,  drops  of  our 
Saviour's  blood  are  preserved. 

Order  of  the  Burgundian 
Cross  (The),  22  July,  1586.  Instituted 
by  Charles  V. 

Order  of  the  Capucins  (The). 
See  p.  144, '  Capucins.' 

Order  of  the  Carmelites  (The). 
See  p.  147, '  Carmelites.' 

Order  of  the  Carthusians  (The). 
See  p.  149, '  Carthusians.' 

Order  of  the  Cincinnati  (The), 
1783.  Established  in  the  United  States  of 
North  America,  it  was  originally  designed 
as  an  order  for  American  officers  in  the 
War  of  Independence  (q.v.),  and  for  their 
eldest  sons,  the  title  to  descend  by  pri- 
mogeniture. Another  purpose  was  the 
relief  of  the  widows  and  orphans  of  those 
who  fell  in  the  war.  The  decoration  is  a 
medal  representing  the  old  Roman  leav- 
ing his  plough  to  serve  the  State.  The 
order  still  exists. 

Order  of  the  Cistercians  (The). 
See  p.  175, '  Cistercians.' 

Order  of  the  Cordeliers  (The). 
See  p.  207, '  Cordeliers.' 

Order  of  the  Crescent.  1.1448. 
Instituted  by  Renatua  of  Anjou,  king  ol 
Sicily. 

The  device  of  Benatu.  wa.  a  oreMent 


ORDEB 


ORDER 


645 


II.  Instituted  1799  by  the  sultan  after 
the  battle  of  the  Nile.  Rear-Admiral 
Nelson  was  the  first  knight-companion  of 
the  order. 

Order  of  the  Dannebrog  (The), 
1219.  Founded  by  Waldemar  II.;  re- 
stored in  1671  by  Christian  V.;  recon- 
structed 28  June,  1808,  by  Frederick  VI. 

Order  of  the  Day  (The).  In  par- 
liamentary usage  is  a  method  of  supersed- 
ing a  question  before  the  house  by 
moving  that  its  attention  be  directed  to 
the  questions  in  the  same  order  as  they 
stand.  Thus  if  the  order  is  A,  B,  C,  D, 
and  the  question  before  the  house  is  C, 
a  member  who  wants  to  burke  the  ques- 
tion moves  that  A  and  B  be  taken  before 
C,  or  that  the  questions  be  taken  accord- 
ing to  '  the  order  of  the  day.'  Of  course, 
obstructionists  can  debate  on  A  and  B 
without  committing  themselves  on  C, 
and  push  C  on  one  side. 

Order  of  the  Dominicans  (The). 
See  p.  265,  '  Dominicans.' 

Order  of  the  Dove  (The),  1379. 
Instituted  by  John  I.  of  Castile. 

Order  of  the  Dragon  (The),  1410. 
Established  by  Sigismondof  Hungary  on 
his  marriage  with  Barbara  his  second 
wife.  The  insignia  was  a  red  cross  and 
a  gold  dragon  with  its  tail  twisted  round 
its  neck. 

Order  of  the  Eagle  (The),  1483. 
Founded  by  Kaiser  Albrecht  (Albert)  II. 
See  '  Order  of  the  Black  Eagle,  Golden 
Eagle,  and  White  Eagle.' 

Order  of  the  Elephant  (The), 
12th  cent.  Instituted  in  Denmark  by 
Knute  IV.  in  honour  of  a  crusader  who 
in  a  battle  against  the  Saracens  slew  an 
elephant  (1189).  The  order  was  restored 
in  1478  by  Christian  I.  The  decoration 
is  an  elephant  carrying  a  tower,  and  the 
ribbon  is  blue  moire",  passing  from  the 
right  shoulder  to  the  left  side.  It  is 
reserved  for  princes  and  others  of  regal 
rank. 

Order  of  the  Franciscans  (The). 
See  p.  843, '  Franciscans.' 

Order     of    the     Garter.      See 

p.  496,  '  Knights  of  the  Garter.' 

Order  of  the  Golden  Angel 
(The),  812.  A  military  order  of  Con- 


stantinople,  instituted  by  Constantine. 
Extinct. 

Order    of  the    Golden    Eagle 

(The),  1702.  Instituted  by  Duke  Eber- 
hard  Ludwig  at  Wiirtemberg.  United 
with  the  Order  of  the  Crown  of  Wur- 
temberg  in  1818. 

Order  of  the  Golden   Fleece 

(The).  Founded  by  Philippe  III.  duke  of 
Burgundy,  10  Jan.,  1429.  The  grand- 
mastership  of  the  order  was  disputed  for 
twenty-four  years  (1700-1724)  between 
Kaiser  Karl  VI.  and  Felipe  king  of 
Spain;  but  when  Louis  XV.  of  France 
sent  back  the  infanta,  to  whom  he  was 
betrothed,  the  Spaniards  were  so  indig- 
nant that  they  broke  off  their  French 
alliance  and  joined  Austria,  and  Felipe 
yielded  to  Karl  the  moot  point.  When 
the  house  of  Burgundy  became  extinct, 
the  grand-mastership  of  the  order  passed 
to  the  house  of  Austria — Karl  V.  trans- 
mitted it  to  his  successors  in  Spain. 
When  the  dynasty  failed,  Philippe  of 
Bourbon,  king  of  Spain,  with  a  disputed 
title,  claimed  the  mastership,  but  the 
kaiser  refused  to  renounce  his  prior  right. 
This  was  the  sore  point  which  was  healed 
by  the  alliance  of  Spain  with  Austria. 

Order  of  the  Golden  Shield 
(The).  Instituted  by  Louis  II.  of  France 
(about  878)  in  defence  of  the  country. 
Th«  motto  was  Allans  1  (a  call  to  arms). 
Extinct. 

Order  of  the  Golden  Spur  (The), 
1534.  A  Roman  order  established  by 
Paul  III. ;  or,  as  some  say,  restored  by 
him,  but  founded  in  812  by  Constan- 
tine in  honour  of  his  victory  over  Maxen- 
tius.  Gregory  XVI.  reformed  the  order 
in  1841  and  called  it '  The  Order  of  St. 
Sylvester,' or  the '  Golden  Spur  Reformed.' 
The  decoration  is  a  cross  of  eight  points, 
suspended  on  a  black  and  red  ribbon, 
and  between  the  arms  of  the  cross  is  a 
little  golden  spur. 

Order  of  the  Guelfs  (The),  or 
1  The  Guelfic  Order,'  in  Hanover,  1815. 
Instituted  by  George  prince  of  Wales,  the 
prince  regent  of  England.  Extinct. 

Order  of  the  Hare  (The).  Insti- 
tuted by  Edward  III.  The  French  raised 
a  tremendous  shout,  and  Edward  thought 
it  was  the  shout  of  onset,  but  it  was  oc- 
casioned by  a  hare  running  between  th« 
two  armies.  ExtinoA 


548 


ORDER 


ORDER 


Order  of  the  Holy  Faith  of 
Jesus  Christ  (The),  1221.  A  military 
order  for  a  crusade  against  the  Albi- 
genses.  Extinct. 

Order  of  the  Holy  Ghost  (The). 
I.  NEAPOLITAN,  25  May,  1852,  instituted 
by  Louis  of  Anjou,  king  of  Naples. 

II.  FBENCH,  1198,  instituted  by  Count 
Guy  at  Montpellier. 

Another,  1578,  instituted  by  Henry  III. 
Abolished  1789;  re-established  in  1816, 
and  again  abolished  in  1830. 

Order  of  the  Holy  Phial  (The), 
or  '  Sainte  Ampoule,'  in  the  province  of 
Champagne.  The  four  barons  of  this 
order  were  entiusted  with  the  care  of  the 
holy  phial,  in  which  the  coronation  oil 
of  the  kings  of  France  was  preserved. 
According  to  legend  this  phial  was 
brought  from  heaven  by  the  Holy  Ghost 
in  the  form  of  a  dove,  and  placed  in  the 
hands  of  St.  Remy  at  the  coronation  of 
Clovis.  The  phial  was  smashed  to  pieces 
by  Ruhl  in  1793. 

Order  of  the  Holy  Sepulchre 
(The).  I.  In  A.D.  828.  Instituted  by 
St.  Helena  on  her  visit  to  Jerusalem  at 
the  age  of  80,  when  the  three  crosses  of 
Calvary  were  said  to  have  been  discovered 
in  a  cave  under  the  temple  of  Venus. 

II.  17  July,  1099,  instituted  by  Godfrey 
af  Bouillon. 

Order  of  the  Iron  Crown  (The), 
1805.  Instituted  by  Napoleon  when 
crowned  with  the  iron  crown  of  Lorn- 
bardy,  in  Milan  Cathedral,  king  of  Italy. 
This  order  in  Italy  corresponded  with 
the  Legion  of  Honour  in  France,  also 
instituted  by  Napoleon.  The  number  of 
members  was  at  first  620,  increased  after- 
wards to  985.  The  badge  was  the  iron 
crown  (q.v.),  in  the  middle  the  French 
eagle.  The  motto  was  Dio  me  la  diede, 
guai  a  chi  la  tocca  (God  gave  it  me,  woe 
to  him  who  touches  it). 

Order  of  the  Jacobins  (The). 
Beep.  464,  'Jacobins.' 

Order  of  the  Jesuits  (The).  See 
p.  469,  'Jesuits.' 

Order  of  the  Knights  of  Christ 
(The),  1317.  Instituted  by  Dionysius 
king  of  Portugal.  It  acquired  the  posses- 
aions  of  the  Templars  in  1819,  and  the 
Grand-master  was  vested  with  the  crown 


by  Julius  III.  in  1551.  See  p.  641, '  Ordei 
of  Christ.' 

Order  of  the  Legion  of  Honour 
(The).  See  p.  618, '  Legion,'  &c. 

Order  of  the  Lily  (The),  1048. 
Pounded  in  Navarre  by  Garcia. 

Order  of  the  Lion  and  the  Sun 

(The),  1808.  In  Persia,  founded  by  Fcth 
AU  Shah. 

Order  of  the  Lion   of  Zahr- 
ingen  (The),  1812.     Founded  in  1 
by  the  Grand  Duke  Karl. 

Order  of  the  Mathurins  (The). 
See  p.  666,  '  Mathurins.' 

Order  of  the  Polar  Star  (The). 
A  Swedish  order  designed  for  cabinet 
ministers,  ambassadors,  magistrates,  and 
literary  celebrities.  The  decoration  is  a 
golden  cross  of  eight  points,  with  a  blue 
pole  star  in  the  centre  of  a  medallion. 
The  motto  is  Nescit  occasum.  The 
origin  of  the  order  is  not  known,  but  it 
was  reorganised  in  1748  by  Frederick  I. 
of  Sweden. 

Order  of  the  Porcupine  (The). 
A  French  order  of  knighthood.  The 
original  motto  was  Comimis  et  eminus, 
which  was  changed  by  Louis  XII.  into 
Ulttis  avo»  Trojce. 

Order  of  the  Premonstraten- 

sians  (The).   See  'Premonstratensians.' 

Order  of  the  Red  Eagle  (The), 
1705.  Instituted  as  the  '  Ordre  de  la 
SinceYite" '  by  the  margraf  of  Baireuth. 
Reconstructed  as  the  '  Brandenburg  Red 
Eagle '  in  1734.  Made  the  second  Prus- 
sian order  in  1791. 

Order  of  the  Red  Staff  (The), 
1830.  Instituted  by  Alohonso  XL  ol 
Castile  and  Leon. 

Order  of  the  Seraphim  (The). 
Sweden,  1834.  An  order  of  chivalry  in- 
stituted by  Magnus  II.,  and  renewed  in 
1748.  It  is  the  highest  order  in  Sweden. 
The  badge  consists  of  the  anagram  I.H.S. 
and  a  cross  decorated  with  the  winged 
heads  of  seraphs. 

Order  of  the  Servites  (The).  See 

1  Servites.' 

Order  of  the  Ship  (The).  Founded 
by  St.  Louis  (IX.)  on  his  expedition  to 
Egypt. 


ORDER 


ORDINANCE 


647 


Order  of  the  Southern  Cross 
(The),  1  Dec.,  1822.  Created  by  Pedro 
I.,  first  emperor  of  Brazil,  to  commemo- 
rate the  independence  of  Brazil  and  the 
coronal  ion  of  Pedro.  The  ribbon  is  light 
blue,  and  the  legend  Benemerentium 
premium.  On  the  reverse  is  the  por- 
trait of  Pedro  in  a  cross,  enamelled  in 
white,  with  the  southern  constellation 
in  its  centre  figured  by  19  stars. 

Order  of  the  Star  (The),  '  Ordre 
de  PEtoile,'  1850.  Founded  in  France 
by  Jean  II.  le  Bon  for  those  wounded  in 
battle  or  tournaments.  These  knights 
made  a  vow  never  to  retreat  more  than  a 
mile  before  an  enemy,  when  they  were 
to  turn  at  bay  and  either  conquer  or  die. 
It  was  well  nigh  extinct  in  1460. 

Order  of  the    Star  of  India 

(The),  1861.  Instituted  by  Queen  Vic- 
toria for  conspicuous  merit  and  loyalty. 
The  Viceroy  of  India  is  ex  officio  grand- 
master, and  several  native  princes  are 
knights  of  the  order. 

Order  of  the  Swan  (The),  1448. 
Instituted  by  the  elector  Friedrich  II. 
of  Brandenburg,  and  restored  in  1848  by 
Friedrich  Wilhelm  IV.  of  Prussia. 

Order  of  the  Sword.  I.  Created 
in  Sweden,  1522,  by  Gustavus  I.,  and  re- 
constructed in  1748  by  Frederick  I., 
for  fidelity  to  the  king  and  the  Lutheran 
faith.  The  decoration  is  a  St.  Andrew's 
cross  formed  by  two  swords,  and  an  azure 
globe  with  three  crowns. 

II.  An  order  of  chivalry  instituted  in 
1449  by  Alfonso  V.  of  Portugal. 

Order  of  the  Theatins  (Th*). 

See  '  Theatins.' 

prder  of  the  Thistle  (The),  809. 
Said  to  have  been  instituted  by  Archai- 
cus  king  of  the  Scots.  It  was  renewed 
in  1540  by  James  V.  of  Scotland  ;  again 
in  1687  by  James  II.  of  Great  Britain ; 
and  again  by  Queen  Anne. 

The  rue  mixed  with  the  thistles  is  a  pun  on  the 
word  Andrew.  That  is :  '  Thistles  and  Rue.' 

Order  of  the  Trappists  (The). 

See  '  Trappists.' 

Order  of  the  Virgin's  Look- 
ing Glass  (The),  1419.  Instituted  by 
Ferdinand  of  Castile. 

Order  of  the  White  Eagle 
(The),  1825.  Instituted  by  Ladislaus  V. 


in  Poland.  Suppressed  in  1688.  Re- 
stored by  Augustus  II.  in  1705.  Included 
in  the  Russian  orders  1832. 

Order  of  the  White  Falcon, 
173'J.    Instituted  by  Ernest  Augustus  of 
Saxe-  Weimar.    The  idea  is  expressed  in 
the  motto  Vigilando  ascendimu*. 
See  under  '  OBDBE.' 

Orders  (Holy).  The  profession  of  a 
clergyman.  Every  clergyman,  aftei  ordi- 
dation,  is  said  to  be  in  holy  orders.  In  the 
Scotch  and  other  Presbyterian  churches 
ministers  '  licensed  to  preach  the  gospel  ' 
are  called  licentiates  or  probationers  till 
they  are  ordained  over  some  pastorate. 

Orders  (Social),  or  '  Castes.'  At  one 
time  it  was  well  nigh  impossible  to  rise 
out  of  the  social  order  in  which  one  was 
born,  and  marriages  were,  of  course,  re- 
stricted to  castes  also. 

In  ancient  EGYPT  there  were  four  social  orders  : 
priests,  the  military,  the  merchant  class,  and  the 
artisans. 

In  FRANCE  [ancient  rtgime]  there  were  only  three 
recognised  orders:  the  clergy,  the  noblesse,  and 
the  tiers  6  tat. 

In  INDIA  the  four  great  castes  are:  (1)  the 
Brahman*  or  the  sacerdotal  order  ;  (2)  the  Chutria 
or  the  military  order:  (3)  the  Vaisya  or  the  mer- 
cantile  class  ;  and  (4)  the  Sudrat  or  working  class. 

In  ancient  ROME  we  find  only  three  recognised 
social  orders:  senators,  the  equestrian  order,  and 
the  plebeians. 

In  SWEDEN  the  fear  social  orders  are:  the 
nobles,  the  clergy,  tradesmen,  and  peasantry. 

Orders  in  Council  are  acts  of  the 
Privy  Council  made  by  the  sovereign 
(who  is  personally  present)  by  advice  of 
the  privy  council.  If  the  sovereign  is 
not  present,  they  are  called  '  Acts  of  the 
Lords  of  the  Council.' 

Orders  of  Mendicants  (The). 
See  p.  671,  '  Mendicant.' 

Orders   of  the   Church.      See 

under  '  Church  '  and  '  Monastic  Orders.' 

Ordinaires  (Les).  The  French 
royal  bodyguard  which,  in  the  reign  of 
Henri  III.  (1574-1589),  supplanted  the 
Scottish  Archers,  and  were  by  Louis  XIII. 
(1622)  changed  into  the  celebrated  Mus- 
keteers (q.v.). 

Of  course  the  word  haa  other  meanings,  as  th« 
ecclesiastical  superior  who  has  ordinary  jurisdic-  • 
tion  ;  the  book  which  indicates  the  church  service 


for  each  day  in  the  year  ;  the  ordinaire  de  la  meue, 
and  BO  on.    '  Ordinaires  '  (8  syl.). 

Ordinance  for  the  State  of  Ire- 
land  (The),  1289.  Vindicates  the  right 
of  the  English  Parliament  to  bind  Ireland 
(17  Edw.  1.). 


ORDINANCE 


ORDRE 


Ordinance  for  the  Suppres- 
sion of  Blasphemies  and  Here- 
sies, 1647.  A  statute  passed  with 
triumphant  majorities  after  King 
Charles  I.  was  made  prisoner  by  Colonel 
Hamilton,  governor  of  the  Isle  of  Wight. 
It  was  aimed  at  Cromwell  and  his  fa- 
vourers, and  provided  that  any  one  who 
denied  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity,  the 
divinity  of  Christ,  or  that  the  Bible  is 
the  word  of  God,  or  anyone  who  denies 
the  resurrection  of  the  body,  or  a  future 
day  of  judgment,  shall  suffer  death.  Any- 
one who  denies  man's  free  will  to  turn  to 
God,  anyone  who  affirms  that  there  is  a 
purgatory,  that  images  are  lawful,  or  that 
infant  baptism  is  unlawful,  shall  be  com- 
mitted to  prison.  Anyone  who  denies 
the  obligation  of  observing  the  Lord's 
Day,  or  that  church  government  by  pres- 
bytery is  unlawful,  shall  be  committed  to 
prison. 

Ordinance  of  the  5th  Septem- 
ber, 1815.  Reducing  the  number  of 
French  deputies  from  459  to  260,  and 
declaring  that  no  article  of  the  '  Charte 
Constitutionelle  '  (q.v.)  should  be  revised. 

Ordinanze  della  O-iustizia, 
1282.  A  law  of  Florence  excluding  all 
nobles  from  the  government. 

Ordinary  (The),  in  church  matters 
means  the  bishop  of  the  diocese  ;  but  in 
emergency  a  rector  or  vicar  of  a  parish 
may  act  as  ordinary.  It  means  one  who 
in  ecclesiastical  matters  has  chief  autho- 
rity in  a  parish. 

The  word  has  several  other  meanings  :  &s  the 
soldier  who  waits  on  an  officer  :  a  dally  meal  at  a 

P10>0rPlaCe  ^  '*  *  ^  !  •"*  « 


Ordnance.  A  name  given  to  what- 
ever concerns  artillery. 

Board  of  Ordnance.  In  1683  the  board 
consisted  of  five  principal  officers,  besides 
the  master-general,  a  lieutenant-general, 
the  surveyor-general,  clerk  of  the  ord- 
nance, storekeeper,  and  clerk  of  deliveries. 
It  deliberates,  regulates,  and  orders  every- 
thing relating  to  the  artillery  and  garrison. 

Master-General  of  the  Ordnance. 
Commander-in-chief  of  the  artillery  corps. 
He  used  to  have  the  sole  command  of 
the  Royal  Regiment  of  Artillery,  but  was 
assisted  by  a  lieutenant-general.  The 
office  was  abolished  25  May,  1855,  and  the 
duties  transferred  to  the  secretary  of 
utate  for  wax. 


Ordnance  Select  Committee 
(The).  A  committee  of  officers  who  advise 
the  secretary  of  state  for  war  on  alJ  inven- 
tions submitted  to  them.  Their  office  is 
at  Woolwich,  near  the  headquarters  of 
the  Royal  Artillery.  The  committee  con- 
tains 2  artillery  officers,  1  officer  of  the 
engineers,  and  1  officer  of  the  line,  with 
secretary  and  assistant  secretary  both  in 
the  artillery. 

Ordnance  Survey.  Tht  utrvey  of 
the  British  dominions  by  the  Ordnance 
Department,  who  also  prepare  maps  and 
plans  both  of  the  whole  kingdom  and  also 
of  its  parts. 

Of  Great  Britain:  England  com- 
menced by  Roy  in  1784  ;  Scotland  in  1809 ; 
England  and  Wales  completed  January 
1870. 

Of  Ireland:  commenced  1824,  and 
completed  in  1840. 

Of  India,  commenced  by  Lambton  in 
1801. 

Ordonnances.  Laws  made  by  the 
French  king,  beginning  with  the  words, 
An  nom  du  roi,  and  ending  with  the 
clause  car  tel  est  notreplairir.  The  three 
famous  ordinances  of  Charles  X.led  to  the 
revolution  of  1880:  (1)  Abolished  the 
liberty  of  the  press;  no  journal  might 
be  issued  before  being  submitted  to 
government  inspection  ;  (2)  the  chamber 
of  deputies  was  dissolved;  and  (8)  two- 
thirds  of  the  electors  were  disfranchised ; 
and  the  number  of  deputies  waa  reduced 
nearly  one-half. 

Ordre  de  Leopold  (£'),  1832.  A 
Belgian  order  created  by  King  Leopold 
for  patriotic  services.  The  decoration  is 
a  white  cross.  The  motto  is  L 'union 
fait  la  force.  The  ribbon  is  red  moire". 

Ordre  de  1'Epio  (L')t  1460.  In- 
stituted by  Francois  I.  due  de  Bretagne. 
The  collar  was  of  gold  braid  representing 
ears  of  corn  in  saltire,  at  the  end  of 
which  hung  an  ermine,  with  the  legend 
A  ma  vie.  The  order  expired  when 
Britanny  was  annexed  to  the  crown  of 
France.  See  '  Ordre  de  1'Hermine.' 

'  Epic  '  here  means  a  spike  or  ear  of  corn.  Old 
French  6pio=»pt«a. 

Ordre  de  la  G-eneste  (2  syl.), 
1284.  Instituted  by  St.  Louis  (IX.)  on 
his  marriage  with  Marguerite  of  Provence. 
The  collar  was  decorated  with  broom 


ORDRE 


ORLEANS 


64'.' 


flowers  and  fleurs  de  Us  in  gold.  See 
p.  643,  '  Order  of  St.  Genette.' 

Ordre  de  1'Hermine,  1881.  In- 
stituted by  Jean  V.  due  de  Bretagne,  on 
his  reconciliation  with  the  French  and ' 
with  Clisson.  The  insignia  was  a  collar 
of  gold  charged  with  ermines,  and  the 
motto  A  ma  vie. 

Ordre  de  la  Toison  d'Or.    See 

p.  636, '  Order  of  the  Golden  Fleece.' 

Ordre  de  St.  Michel  (£•),  1  Aug., 
1469.  A  military  order  instituted  by 
Louis  XI.  at  Amboise,  in  honour  of  St. 
Michael,  the  patron  saint  of  France.  At 
first  the  chevaliers  were  limited  to  86,  but 
they  were  subsequently  increased  to  100, 
the  reigning  king  being  the  grand-master. 
It  ceased  to  exist  in  1830. 

Ordre  des  Humilids,  1184.    A 

religious  confraternityof  Milan,  instituted 
by  St.  John  de  Meda,  of  the  rule  of  St. 
Benedict.  Suppressed  in  1571. 

Ordre  du  Me"rite  Militaire 
(£'),  1759.  Instituted  by  Louis  XV.  to 
honour  Protestants  of  the  French  army 
disqualified  by  their  religious  tenets 
for  being  'Chevaliers  de  St.  Louis.' 
Their  decoration  was  a  star  of  eight 
points  cantonnee  de  fleurs  de  Us.  The 
motto  was  Pro  virtute  bellica.  It  was 
abolished  in  1830. 

Ordre  du  St.  Esprit  (£').  1578.  An 
order  of  chivalry  instituted  by  Henri  III. 
in  memory  of  his  being  elected  King  of 
Poland  on  the  day  of  Pentecost.  The 
chevaliers  were  limited  to  100,  of  which  9 
were  ecclesiastics.  The  cross  bore  the 
image  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  and  was  sus- 
pended on  a  blue  ribbon.  Every  member 
must  be  a  Catholic,  and  a  Knight  of  St. 
Michael.  Suppressed  in  1789.  Revived 
at  the  Restoration,  but  again  suppressed 
in  1830. 

Orebro,  in  Sweden  (Treaty  of), 
6  July,  1812,  between  Great  Britain  and 
Sweden.  Its  object  was  to  circumvent 
Napoleon,  who  had  invaded  Russia  with 
450,000  men. 

Oregon  (U.S.  America).  So  called, 
in  1846,  from  its  river  of  the  same  name. 
The  inhabitants  are  nicknamed  Webfeet 
»nd  Hard-cases. 

Oriel    College     (Oxford),      1826. 
Founded  by  Edward  II.    The  head  of  the 
college  is  called  the  provost 
28 


Oriental  France.  So  Germany 
was  called  in  the  time  &i  Charlemagne, 
still  preserved  in  the  name  Franconia,  a 
circle  of  Germany  containing  nearly  9,000 
square  miles. 

Orientation,  in  churches,  means 
their  position  more  or  less  correctly  due 
east  and  west.  Very  few  churches  stand 
due  east  and  west,  but  the  deviation  seems 
owing  to  the  carelessness  of  the  builders 
or  to  some  local  cause. 

It  cannot  be  due  to  the  position  of  the  sun  on 
the  day  of  the  patron  and  saint,  as  churches  dedi- 
cated to  the  same  saint  do  not  occupy  the  same 
pi  sition. 

Similarly  it  cannot  typify  the  bending  head  of 
the  crucified  Saviour,  because  no  uniform  rule  is 
observed  in  church  orientation. 

Oriflamme  (The).  The  flag  of  St. 
Denis,  made  by  Philippe  I.  in  1082  the 
standard  of  France.  A  phonetic  form 
of  the  Latin  Auri-flamma,  or  flame  of 
gold.  The  oriflamme  was  a  large  red 
banner  mounted  on  a  gilt  staff,  the  loose 
end  of  the  flag  being  cut  into  three 
tongues  resembling  flames,  between  each 
of  which  was  a  green  silk  tassel.  When 
the  counts  of  Vexin  became  possessed  of 
the  abbey  of  St.  Denis,  the  oriflamme 
passed  into  their  hands,  but  in  1082 
Philippe  I.  united  Vexin  to  the  crown, 
and  the  oriflamme  became  a  royal  ban- 
ner. (St.  Denis  =  Sahn  Dnee.) 

The  first  time  it  was  displayed  in  a  battlefield 
was  in  1119,  when  war  was  declared  with  England  ; 
and  the  last  time  was  at  the  battle  of  Agincourl 
in  1415.  On  both  occasions  the  French  were  com- 
pelled to  sue  for  peace.  It  was  made  of  red  taffelii., 
and  was  without  device.  Called  golden  from  the 
gilt  staff. 

Orkney  Islands  (The).  The  Or- 
kejar  or  Orkeyjar,  the  Northern  Islands 
of  the  Norwegians,  as  distinguished  from 
the  Sudrejar  or  Southern  Islands,  now 
called  Sodor  (q.v.),  and  the  Western,  or 
Hebrides. 

Orkney,  Latin  Orcades,  is  probably  connected 
with  the  Norwegian  orcan  or  orken,  a  hurricane. 

Orkneyinga  Saga  (The).  History 
of  the  men  of  Orkney.  This  saga  was 
printed  among  the  Icelandic  Sagas  for 
the  Master  of  the  Rolls  in  1887.  It  is  in 
Icelandic  and  not  translated. 

Orleanists  (The).  See '  Armagnacs.' 

Orleans  (House  of).  A  youngei 
branch  of  the  Bourbons  represented  in 
France  by  Louis-Philippe  (1830-1848). 

The  Orleans-Orleans  was  Louis  XII.  (1498- 151 5), 
and  the  Orleans-Angouleme  consisted  cf  Fi-anQoia 
I.,  Henri  II.,  Fraugois  II.,  Charles  IX.,  and  Han 
XII.  (1616-1689). 


650 


ORLEANS 


ORRY 


Orleans.  The  Plot  of  Gaston  due 
tVOrUans,  163*2.  This  was  a  plot  to 
murder  Richelien,  the  obnoxious  minister 
of  Louis  XIII.  The  duke  induced  Henri 
de  Montmorency  to  join  it,  and  they  suc- 
ceeded in  raising  a  revolt  in  Languedoc. 
The  cardinal  sent  troops  to  quell  the 
revolt ;  a  battle  was  fought ;  the  insur- 
gents were  defeated ;  and  Montmorency, 
being  taken  prisoner,  was  beheaded. 

Orle ton's  Message.  Adam  Orle- 
ton,  bishop  of  Hereford,  sent  this  am- 
biguous message  to  the  keeper  of  Berke- 
ley Castle,  21  Sept.,  1327:  'Edwardum 
occidere  nolite  timere  bonum  est.'  This 
may  be  either  a  command  to  murder  the 
king,  or  not  to  murder  him,  according  to 
the  way  the  words  are  pointed.  Thus : 
'Edwardum  occidere  nolite  timere, — 
bonum  est '  (to  kill  Edward  fear  not,  it 
is  right) ;  or, '  Edwardum  occidere  nolite, 
—  timere  bonum  est'  (do  not  kill  Ed- 
ward; it  is  right  to  dread  doing  BO).  See 
p.  688, '  Oracle  of  Delphi.' 

Wolsey,  in  early  life,  was  cautioned  to  '  beware 
of  Kingston.'  The  warning  made  a  great  impres- 
sion on  his  superstitious  mind,  and  he  would 
never  enter  the  town  of  Kingston  (on  the  Thames). 
When  he  was  confined  to  his  cell  by  order  of 
Henry  VIII.  a  blare  of  trumpets  announced  the 
approach  of  armed  officials,  and  Sir  William 
Kingston  entered.  Then  the  warning  of  his 
younger  days  flashed  across  htm  in  a  new  light, 
and,  bowing  his  head,  he  uttered  those  memorable 
words,  '  If  I  had  served  my  God  as  faithfully  as  I 
have  served  my  king,  He  would  not  have  forsaken 
me  in  my  grey  hairs.' 

HENRY  IV.  of  England  was  told  he  should '  die  In 
Jerusalem  '  which  he  took  for  granted  meant 
the  Holy  Land;  but  he  died  in  the  Jerusalem 
Chamber,  London,  the  chapter-house  of  West- 
minster Abbey. 

CAMBYSES,  son  of  Cyrus,  was  told  that  he  should 
die  in  Ecbat&na,  which  he  supposed  meant  the 
capital  of  Media.  Being  wounded  accidentally 
in  Syria  he  asked  the  name  of  the  place,  and  being 
told  it  was  called  Ecbatana,  he  replied, '  Here, 
then,  I  am  destined  to  end  my  life.' 

When  in  1668  the  Countess  of  Egmont  implored 
Alva  to  spare  the  life  of  her  husband,  he  replied, 
'  Certainly,  madam,  he  shall  be  released  to-morrow 
morning.'  The  countess  thought  the  duke  meant 
her  husband  would  be  released  from  prison,  but 
Alva  meant  that  he  would  be  executed  and  re- 
leased from  life. 

Jourdain  the  wizard  told  Somerset,  if  he  wished 
to  live,  to  '  avoid  where  castles  mounted  stand.' 
The  duke  died  in  an  alehouse  called  '  the  Castle,' 
which  stood  in  St.  Albans. 

V  These  punning  prophecies  are  rery  numer- 
ous, and  somewhat  amusing. 

Orloff  Diamond  (The).  Weighs 
194f  carats,  and  ie  set  on  the  top  of  the 
imperial  sceptre  of  Russia.  It  is  of  pure 
water,  and  about  the  size  of  a  pigeon's 
egg.  It  is  said  to  have  been  one  of  the 
eyes  of  an  idol  in  a  temple  in  India.  Sub- 
sequently it  came  into  the  possession  of 
Shah  Nadir  of  Persia ;  and,  when  the  Shah 


was  murdered,  it  was  stolen  by  a  French 
grenadier,  who  sold  it  to  an  Englif-1 
captain  for  2,OOW.  The  captain  brought 
it  to  England,  and  sold  it  to  a  Jew  mer- 
chant for  12.000Z.  The  Jew  sold  it  to 
Shafras,  an  Armenian  merchant,  and  in 
1776  Catharine  II.  of  Russia  bought  it  of 
Shafras  for  90,0002.,  and  a  pension  for  life 
of  4,0002.  per  annum.  See  '  Diamonds.' 

Ormond  Crown  (The).  A  silver 
6*.  piece  coined  in  Dublin  1643  for  circu- 
lation in  Ireland.  Called  Ormond  from 
the  proclamation  of  the  Duke  of  OriM<>n<l, 
then  lord-lieutenant  of  Ireland,  establish- 
ing its  currency. 

Orphanites  (8  eyl.).  A  sect  of 
Hussites  (2  syl.)  who  professed  unbounded 
admiration  of  Ziska,  their  chief,  and  after 
his  death,  thinking  no  one  worthy  to  suc- 
ceed him,  wanted  to  place  the  government 
of  affairs  in  the  hands  of  a  council.  They 
were  annihilated  in  1434  by  the  Calixtines 
(q.v.). 

Orphica.  An  enormous  mass  of 
literature  which  in  the  3rd  and  4th  cen- 
turies grew  out  of  the  old  Orphic  myths 
and  songs,  not  dissimilar  to  the  Ossian 
of  Macpherson,  based,  it  may  be,  on  some 
threads  of  older  literature.  Not  only  tho 
Hellenists  but  the  church  fathers  referred 
to  those  forgeries  as  to  primitive  and 
authentic  sources  of  Greek  religion,  from 
which  Pythagoras,  Heraclltos,  and  Plato 
had  drawn  their  theological  philosophy. 
Wesseling  and  Lpbeck  have  demonstrated 
that  these  writings  are  forgeries  of  the 
3rd  and  4th  cents. ;  and  that,  so  far  from 
being  the  sources  of  the  Greek  mytho- 
logy, they  are  wholly  deduced  from  Hesiod 
and  Homer.  See  'Literary  Forgeries.' 

Orry  King,  or  'Ree  Gorree,'  of 
Manx.  There  was  in  the  island  at  one 
time  a  '  King  Orry's  Tower,'  now  the  re- 
sidence of  the  lord  bishop.  It  is  sup- 
posed that  Orry  was  a  Norwegian  who 
fled  to  Man  during  the  desolating  wars 
of  Harold  Harfaga;  that  he  succeeded 
in  establishing  his  sway  over  the  island, 
and  was  a  wise,  vigorous,  and  politic 
ruler.  To  him  Man  is  indebted  for  its 
legislative  government.  He  held  hii 
court  atTynwald  Hill,  and  his  descendants 
continued  to  rule  the  island  till  1077, 
when  Godred  IV.  routed  the  islanders, 
and  established  a  new  dynasty. 


ORSINI 


OTTAVA 


661 


Orsini  Conspiracy  (The),  14  Jan., 
1858.  A  most  infamous  attempt  was 
made  to  assassinate  Napoleon  III.,  as, 
with  the  Empress,  he  was  driven  to  the 
French  opera.  The  carriage  (8'30)  had- 
just  arrived  at  the  door  of  the  Italian 
Opera,  in  the  Rue  Lepelletier,  when  a 
bomb  was  thrown  at  it  which  exploded 
and  killed  twenty  persons.  A  second 
was  then  thrown  which  killed  one  of  the 
imperial  horses.  A  third  burst  under 
the  carriage;  but,  though  the  carriage 
was  shattered,  one  of  the  horses  was 
killed,  and  the  aide-de-camp  in  the  same 
carriage,  the  Emperor  and  Empress 
escaped  with  very  slight  injuries.  Count 
Felix  Orsini,  Colonel  Pierri,  Gomez  a 
domestic,  and  Rudio  were  arrested.  The 
first  three  were  executed,  and  Rudio  was 
transported  for  life.  The  French  ambas- 
sador remonstrated  with  the  British 
Government  for  harbouring  such  villains, 
and  Lord  Palmerston  brought  in  a  bill 
for  the  punishment  of  conspiracy  to 
murder.  In  the  meantime  the  French 
colonels  demanded  to  be  allowed  to  extir- 
pate the  English  nation.  This,  of  course, 
roused  a  strong  feeling,  and  the  bill  was 
lost  by  a  majority  of  19. 

The  life  of  Napoleon  III.  was  attempted  six 
times.  See  '  Napoleon  III.'  The  silly  bluster  of 
the  French  colonels  was  called  at  the  time  Cock- 
a-doodle-do.' 

Ortliebians  (4  syl.),  1212.  A  branch 
of  the  'Brethren  of  the  Free  Spirit' 
(q.v.)  in  Alsace,  whose  leader  was  a  fanatic 
named  Ortlieb.  They  spread  into  Thur- 
gau  and  the  Upper  and  Lower  Rhine. 
They  were  pantheists,  and  in  France 
were  popularly  called  Turlupins. 

Osmanlee,  1800.  A  Turk,  or  fol 
lower  of  Othman,  founder  of  the  Turkish 
empire.  Othman  interpreted  Islam  (the 
Mohammedan  creed)  in  his  own  way.  To 
call  an  Osmanlee  a  Turk  is  considered  an 
insult. 

Osman  or  Othman  IB  a  contraction  of  A I  Thaman 
(the  Bone-breaker).  That  is  O'thaman,  O'th  man 
Osman. 

Ossorian  Wolves.  Giraldus  Cam 
brensis  tells  us  of  a  certain  race  in  Ossory 
who  were  transformed  every  seven  years 
into  wolves.  This  is  not  given  as  history 
but  as  the  statement  of  an  historian. 

De  quodam  homlnum  genere  ....  Ossyrien 
Blum  unde  quolibet  septennio  per  imprecationem 
sancti  cnjusdam  Natalia  ....  formam  .  .  .  .  hu 
manam  pror«UB  exuentea,  induunt  lupinam.— 


Osso'rians  (The).  The  inhabitants 
of  Ossory,  which  comprised  the  present 
county  of  Kilkenny,  with  parts  of  Tip- 
>erary  and  Queen's  County. 

Os'suary  of  Morat,  Switzerland 
vfce),  1416.  Made  of  the  bones  of  the 
Burgundians  slain  by  the  Swiss  in  the 
battle  of  Morat,  22  June,  1476.  It  was 
destroyed  by  the  French  in  1798,  and  in 
1822  a  stone  obelisk  was  erected  on  the 
spot. 

OstiariUS.  St.  Ignatius  in  his  letter 
to  the  faithful  of  Antioch  mentions  this 
church  officer.  His  duties  were  to  open 
the  book  for  the  officiating  priest ;  to  keep 
the  keys  of  the  church,  and  to  be  respon- 
sible for  the  cleanliness  and  good  order 
of  the  church  and  its  furniture ;  to  open 
and  close  the  doors  at  the  right  time ;  to 
maintain  good  order  in  the  congregation ; 
and  to  prevent  the  entrance  of  any  Jew 
or  heathen.  They  were  always  elderly 
men. 

Our  beadle  has  many  of  the  duties  of  the  more 
ancient  ostiarius. 

Ostrogoth.8.  Goths  of  the  East,  in 
opposition  to  the  Visigoths  or  Goths  of 
the  West.  They  disappear  from  history 
in  653. 

Oswald's  Law,  A.D.  962.  The  law 
of  Oswald  archbishop  of  York  that  all 
collegiate  chapters  be  turned  into  Bene- 
dictine fraternities,  and  if  any  chapter 
refused  to  make  this  change,  then  was  an 
opposition  church,  under  the  special 
patronage  of  the  Virgin,  to  be  set  up. 

Otrepieff  the  Pretender.  Gre- 
gory Otrepieff,  a  runaway  monk  of 
Ischoudoff,  in  Russia,  was  the  first  of  the 
impostors  who  impersonated  Dmitri  V. 
son  of  Ivan  the  Terrible,  put  to  death 
in  his  infancy  by  Boris  Godounoff,  in 
1591.  Supported  by  Sigismund  II.  king 
of  Poland,  he  overthrew  Boris  and 
reigned  at  Moscow  in  1605.  His  mar- 
riage to  a  Pole  and  a  Catholic  led  to 
his  murder  by  the  mob  in  1606.  See 
'  Pougatcheff.' 

Ottanta  (The).    See  '  Eighty/ 

Otta'va  Tlima.  The  stanza  of  the 
later  Italian  writers  like  Boccaccio. 
Byron's  'Don  Juan'  is  an  English  ex- 
ample. Lines  1,  8,  5  rhyme,  and  lines 
S,  4,  6  rhyme,  while  7,  8  rhyme  inde- 


552 


OTTIMATI 


OUTBURGERS 


pendently.  Called  ottava  because  it  is 
an  eight-line  stanza.  See  '  Terza  Rima.' 

Ottima'ti  (The),  The  aristocracy 
of  Florence. 

Otto  I.  the  LIOD,  and  'the  Great 
King '  of  Germany.  The  second  of  the 
Saxon  dynasty  (912,  king  of  Germany 
936-978,  emperor  of  the  Romans  961- 
978). 

Father,  Helnrich  I.  the  Fowler ;  Mother,  Mech. 
tildis  ;  Wives,  (1)  Eadgyth  daughter  of  Edward  the 
Elder,  and  granddaughter  of  Alfred  the  Great ;  C.J) 
Adelheid  widow  of  Lothaire  king  of  Lombardy. 
Contemporary  with  Athelstan.  Edmund,  Edred, 
Edwy,  and  Edgar  the  Peaceful. 

Otto  II.  of  Germany.     'The  Red,' 

'  the  Bloody,' '  the  Pale  Death  of  the  Sara- 
cens '  (955,  978-983). 

Father,  Otto  I.  the  Great;  Mother,  Eadgyth 
granddaughter  of  Alfred  the  Great ;  Wife,  Thco- 
phania  daughter  of  Komanus  II.  emperor  of  the 
East.  Contemporary  with  Edgar,  Edward  the 
Martyr,  and  Ethelred  the  Unready. 

V  Called  '  the  Bloody  •  from  the  Bloody  Ban- 
quet. See  '  Otto's  Bloody  Banquet.' 

Otto  III.  the  Wonder  of  the  World. 
Born  980;  king  of  Germany  983-1002; 
kaiser  of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire  996- 
1002. 

Father,  Otto  II.;  Mother,  Theophanla;  Wife. 
Mary  daughter  of  the  king  of  Aragon,  burnt  to 
death  for  adultery.  Contemporary  with  Ethelred. 

Otto's  Bloody  Banquet,  981. 
The  Romans,  desirous  of  freeing  them- 
selves from  the  German  yoke,  formed  a 
conspiracy  to  make  Rome  a  republic. 
This  conspiracy  was  revealed  to  Otto  II. 
of  Germany,  and  the  kaiser,  pretending 
to  know  nothing  about  it,  invited  the 
chief  of  the  conspirators  to  a  banquet. 
When  the  guests  were  seated,  Otto 
stamped  with  his  foot,  and  the  hall  was 
filled  with  armed  men.  The  kaiser  then 
deliberately  unrolled  a  paper,  and  as  he 
read  aloud  the  names  the  victims  were 
dragged  from  table  and  strangled. 

Ottoman  Empire  (The).  The 
empire  of  the  Osmanlis,'  i.e.  all  those 
countries  under  the  Turkish  sultan.  So 
called  from  Ottoman  or  Othman  (1289- 
1326),  who  had  laid  the  foundation  of  the 
independent  sovereignty  of  the  Turks. 

Otway  the  poet,  we  are  told,  being 
in  a  starving  condition,  had  a  guinea 
given  him.  He  went  immediately  and 
bought  a  loaf  of  bread,  but  died  swallow- 
ing the  first  mouthful.  Allusion  to  this 
tale  is  often  made. 


Ouida.  The  pen-name  of  Miss 
Louise  de  la  Rame.  The  name  was 
suggested  by  a  little  girl  who  said  Weeda 
for  Louisa. 

Our  Boys.  An  inner  circle  of  Moon- 
lighters (g.u.),  who  had  their  own  cap- 
tains, subservient  to  Captain  Moonlight. 
They  were  armed,  some  with  rev< 
and  some  with  other  weapons.  Tl.eir 
objects  were  to  compel  men  to  belong  to 
the  Land  or  National  League,  to  terror- 
ise those  who  took  evicted  farms  or  who 
dealt  with  persons  boycotted.  See  '  Irish 
Associations.' 

Our  Lady  of  Mercy.  Mme. 
Tallien  (1774-1881),  daughter  of  Cabar- 
rus,  a  Spanish  banker.  Called '  Our  Lady 
of  Mercy  '  because  she  was  always  plead- 
ing for  the  life  of  some  one  condemned 
to  death  by  the  revolutionary  tribunal. 

Our  Lady  of  Walsingham. 
An  image  of  the  Virgin  Mary  in  the 
abbey  of  Little  Walsingham,  Norfolk. 
This  was  the  most  famous  image  in  all 
England.  Persons  of  all  degrees  paid 
their  vows  and  made  offerings  to  it, 
and  the  most  extravagant  miracles  were 
ascribed  to  it.  It  was  burnt  at  Chelsea 
in  1588. 

In  the  last  age,  whoever  had  not  made  a  visit 
and  an  oflcringlo  the  Blessed  Virgin  of  this  place 
[Walslngham]  was  looked  upon  as  inipious.- 
CAMDKN. 

Henry  VIII.,  when  a  boy,  walked  from  Barbara 
barefoot  to  the  shrine,  and  presented  to  the 
Image  a  necklace  of  great  value.  Its  secret 
springs  were  exposed  to  the  public  before  it  was 

Out  in  the  '15,  &«.  in  the  rebel 
army  of  the  Pretender  in  1715  (Geo.  I.). 
See  below. 

Anderson  of  Whltburgh,  a  gentleman  •whose 
father  had  been  out  In  the  '15.— HOWITT,  Hut.  oj 
Eng.  (Geo.  I.,  p.  600). 

Out  in  the  '46,  •>.  in  the  rebel 
army  of  the  Young  Pretender  in  1745. 
See  above. 

Outburgers.  Called  in  German 
'  Ausburgers.'  Aliens  who  had  been  ad- 
mitted to  privileges  of  citizenship,  though 
resident  at  a  distance  from  the  city.  In 
consequence  of  this  '  privilege '  they 
claimed  exemption  from  all  dues  to  their 
feudal  lord  ;  and  if  the  lord  resisted  tjiia 
unreasonable  claim,  he  had  to  do  battle 
with  the  city  which  threw  ita  shield  over 
the  Outburger. 


OUTED 


OXFORD 


663 


Guted  Prelates  (The).  The  Scotch 
episcopate  disestablished  in  1689. 

Alexander  Rose,  tbe  last  survivor  of  the  outed 
prelates.— ROBERT  CHAMBERS,  The  Threiplands  of 
Fingask. 

Ovate.  A  kind  of  Druidical  curate 
or  deacon.  The  heads  of  the  hierarchy 
were  Druids,  the  next  in  rank  the 
Bards,  and  the  third  order  was  that  of 
Ovates.  Old  English  ofydd,  a  sapling  or 
young  shoot. 

Overthrow  of  the  Geraldines 

(8  syl.)  in  Ireland  (The),  1535.  The  Geral- 
dines were  great  Norman  lords  in  the  south 
of  Ireland.  They  had  been  suffered  by 
Henry  VII.  to  govern  Ireland  in  the 
name  of  the  English  crown ;  but  when 
Henry  VIII.  was  king,  he  resolved  to  be 
supreme  in  Ireland,  and  Lord  Thomas 
Fitzgerald  revolted.  Skeffington,  the 
new  lord  deputy,  levelled  to  the  ground 
Maynooth,  the  stronghold  of  the  Geral- 
dines, and  wholly  extirpated  the  family, 
leaving  only  a  single  boy  to  preserve  the 
name. 

Ovid  (The  French).  Du  Bellay  (1524- 
±560).  Also  called  the  '  Father  of  Grace 
and  Elegance.' 

Ovid  of  the  English  Nation 
(The).  Michael  Drayton  (1563-1631). 
So  called  by  Dr.  Heylin  in  his  '  Cosmo- 
graphia,'  p.  803  (1637). 

Ovid's  Tower.  About  two  leagueg 
from  Karansebes,  upon  a  steep  hill, 
stands  a  small  square  tower  so  called ; 
and  tradition  asserts  that  the  Roman 
poet  was  confined  there  by  Augustus  for 
having  written  his  '  Art  of  Love.'  This 
is  most  improbable.  No  doubt  the  poet 
was  banished  from  Rome  for  some 
offence,  but  not  for  writing  shaky  poetry, 
and  the  place  of  his  banishment  was 
most  likely  Tomi  in  Thrace. 

Owen  Meredith.  A  pen-name 
assumed  by  Lord  Lytton,  British  ambas- 
Bador  in  Paris ;  under  which  name  he 
published  a  number  of  poems.  One  of 
the  windows  in  Knebworth  Church  is 
that  of  Owen  Tudor,  s-id  the  other  is 
that  of  Ann  Meredith.  These  windows 
are  memorials  of  Lord  Lytton's  family 
on  the  paternal  side. 

Lord  Lytton,  i.e.  the  Right  Hon.  Edward  Robert 
Bulwer  Lytton,  created  earl  in  1880 ;  son  of  Edward 
Lytton  Bulwer  2nd  Haron  Lytton,  the  novelist, 
who  died  INVH.  Owen  Meredith  was  born  1831. 


Owlglass  the  Jester,  1493 ;  but  the 
earliest  copy  now  known  is  dated  15  40. 
Thyl  Owlglass  was  the  son  of  a  poor  Bruns- 
wick peasant  who  lived  by  his  wits,  and  was 
cramful  of  practical  jokes — half  knavery 
and  half  fun.  He  was  servant,  charla- 
tan, lansquenet,  artist,  disputant,  monk, 
blacksmith,  cook,  miller,  and  so  on.  He 
died  1350.  Thyl  was  a  little  squat  figure, 
with  sharp  keen  eyes,  red  beard  and  hair. 
The  American  Clockmaker  is  not  unlike 
Thyl  Owlglass.  Called  in  Germany  '  Eu- 
lenspiegel.' 

Ox  (The).  Domenichi'no  (1581-1641). 
When  so  called  by  his  fellow-students  on 
account  of  his  plodding  slowness,  Anni- 
bal  Carracci  remarked  that  the  '  Ox  will 
plough  a  fruitful  field.'  See  below. 

Ox  (The  Dumb).  Thomas  Aqulnaa 
the  'Angelic  Doctor'  (1224-1274).  So 
called  by  his  fellow-students  at  Cologne 
on  account  of  his  taciturnity  and  dulness ; 
but  Albertus  said,  'We  call  him  the 
Dumb  Ox,  but  he  will  one  day  give  such 
a  bellow  as  shall  be  heard  from  one  end 
of  the  world  to  the  other.' 

Also  called  '  the  Great  Sicilian  Ox.1  The  family 
was  allied  to  the  kings  of  Sicily.  He  was  also  of 
unusual  size,  very  tall  and  stout  in  proportion. 

Oxford  Act  of  1665  (The).  The 
act  of  parliament  more  usually  called 
'  The  Five-mile  Act,'  which  banished  non- 
conforming  ministers  five  miles  from  any 
parliamentary  town. 

Oxford  Colleges.  (Those  in  italics 
are  halls.) 

Head    When  founded 


Alban't  (St.)  Hall  „. 

1650 

All  Souls      ... 

Warden 

1437 

Balliol 

Master 

1263 

Brasenose    
Christ  Church      ... 

Principal    ... 
Dean 

1509 
1525 

Corpus  Christ! 
Edmund  (St.)  Hall 

President    .. 

1516 
1559 

Exeter            .        ... 

Rector" 

1314 

Hertford 

Principal    .. 

1283 

Jesus  ..           .       ... 

Principal    .. 

1571 

John's  (BW    .       ... 

President    ... 

1557 

Keble  

Warden       ^  . 

1870 

Lincoln 

Rector         ... 

1427 

Magdalen       . 

President    ... 

1458 

Magdalen  Hall  (disBol 

ved  1874)        ^ 

1487 

Mary  (St.)  Hall     ... 

«•. 

1239 

Merton         

Warden       ». 

1264 

New  College          _ 
New  Inn  Hall 

Warden      .». 

1886 
1438 

Oriel             ...       .. 

Procoit 

1326 

Pembroke    ^.       *. 

Master 

1C24 

Queens        ^       «. 
Trinity         _       _ 

Provost       ^ 
President    ... 

1840 

1554 

University  ^       _ 

i/twter 

872 

restore 

d  1'240 

Wadham      ... 

Warden 

1618 

Worcester    

Provost 

1714 

And  two  private  halls    Charsley  and  Turrcll. 
V  Magdalen  Hall  wa1  incorporated  with  Hw 
ford  College  in  1«74. 


654 


OXFORD'S 


PACIFICATION 


Mansfield  College,  1889.  The  first  Nonconformist 
college  at  Oxford,    The 


chief  object  of  the  college 


is  the  education  of  young  men  for  the  congrega- 
tional ministry ;   the  first  '  Principal '  being  Dr. 

To  these  may  be  added  Lady  Margaret  Hall  and 
Somervllle  Hall  for  ladies. 

Oxford's  Masterpiece  (The  Earl 
of).  The  monopoly  of  trade  to  the 
South  Seas  granted  to  a  company  of 
merchants  incorporated  as  the  South  Sea 
Company. 

Oxford's  Miss  (Lord).  Elizabeth 
Davenport,  actress,  called  by  Pepys 
'  Eoxalana,'  from  a  favourite  character  in 
'  The  Siege  of  Rhodes.' 

Oxford  of  Belgium  (The).  The 
University  of  Louvain  founded  1884  at 
Malines  for  the  onion  of  divine  and 
secular  knowledge.  The  following  year 
it  was  transferred  to  Louvain. 

Oxford  of  Holland  (The).  Leyden. 

Oxford  Tract  Movement,  1838- 
1841.  A  religious  revival  which  originated 
at  Oxford  by  the  publication  of  certain 
pamphlets  called  '  Tracts  for  the  Times,' 
chiefly  by  Pusey,  Newman,  and  Keble. 
These  tracts  taught  the  dogmas  of 
the  divine  origin  of  the  church, 
the  apostolic  order  of  the  clergy,  and 
the  high  church  doctrines.  Church 
architecture,  church  renovation,  clerical 
dresses,  and  all  externals  of  religion  were 
more  carefully  attended  to ;  but,  at  the 
same  time,  it  must  be  confessed  that  an 
enormous  accession  to  the  Roman  Catho- 
lic Church  was  the  result,  and  a  long 
disputation  about  such  things  as  vest- 
ments, candles,  genuflexions,  and  so  on. 

Oxford  University.  The  heads 
of  the  several  colleges  have  the  following 
titles  .— 

Of  1  he  is  called  the  Dean,  viz.  the 
head  of  Christ  Church. 

Of  8  he  is  called  the  Master,  viz.  of 
Balliol,  Pembroke,  and  University  Col- 
lege. 

Of  4  he  is  called  the  President,  viz. 
of  Corpus,  Magdalen,  St.  John's,  and 
Trinity. 

Of  3  he  is  called  the  Principal,  viz. 
of  Brasenose,  Jesus,  and  Hertford  ;  and 
of  the  4  halls  (New  Inn,  St.  Alban's,  St. 
Edmund,  and  St.  Mary).  To  these  add 
Mansfield. 

Of  3  he  is  called  the  Provost,  viz.  of 
Oriel,  Queen's  aud  Worcester. 


Of  2  he  is  called  the  Rector,  viz.  of 
Exeter  and  Lincoln. 

Of  5  he  is  called  the  Warden,  viz.  of 
All  Souls,  Keble,  Merton,  New  College, 
and  Wadham. 

In  Cambridge  fniveralty  the  head  of  every 
college  except  two  Is  called  the  Hatter,  that  of 
King  s  Is  called  the  Provott,  and  that  of  Queens'  is 
called  the  Pretident. 

Oyer  and  Terminer,  to  hear  and 
determine.  A  commission  granted  by 
the  crown  to  judges  of  assize,  &c.,  to 
'  hear  and  determine '  all  cases  of  treason, 
felony,  and  trespass  brought  before 
them  on  their  respective  circuits. 

Pacata,  or  Pezade  (2  syl.).  Un 
impot  de  lapaix,  1040.  Levied  during  the 
'  Truce  of  God  '  for  the  establishment  oi 
a  militia  to  enforce  obedience  to  the  truce- 

Paccanarists,  followers  of  Pacca- 
nari.  Paccanari  was  a  Tyrolean  priest 
who  died  about  1802.  He  founded  the 
order  called  '  Les  Peres  de  la  Foi '  after 
that  of  the  Jesuits  was  abolished  by 
Clement  XTV.  in  1778. 

Pacha  of  Egypt  (The).  A  diamond 
cut  on  eight  sides.  It  weighs  40  carats, 
and  cost  700,000  francs  [28,0001.].  See 
1  Diamonds.' 

Paciferes  (8  syl.),  14th  cent.  Armed 
peasantry  of  France,  associated  together 
to  resist  the  Grand  Companies  which 
plundered  and  oppressed  the  people. 

Pacific  Parliament  (The).  A 
triennial  parliament  dissolved  8  Aug., 
1718.  A  Tory  parliament  noted  for  the 
treaty  of  peace  signed  at  Utrecht  after  a 
war  of  eleven  years.  Bolingbroke  and 
Oxford  were  its  chief  members.  See  *  Par- 
liaments.' 

No  assembly  but  one  composed  as  this  waa 
could  have  sat  quiet  under  such  a  peace.— BURNKT, 
Own  Time. 

Paciflcateur  de  la  Vendee  (Le). 
Lazarus  Hoche  (1768-1797).  So  called 
because  in  1796  he  brought  the  Vende*an 
war  to  an  end. 

Pacification  (Edict  of).  The  same 
as  the  '  Edict  of  Amboise '  (q.v.).  Called 
the  'Edict  of  Pacification'  because  it 
closed  the  first  religious  war  of  France 
(19  March,  1568). 

Pacification  of  Dunse  (The), 
18  June,  1639.  The  arrangement  nmdo 
with  the  Covenanters  who  had  eucam)»  >i 
oo  *  hill  called  Duuae  Law,  when 


PACIFICATION 


PAINS 


655 


Charles  I.  tried  to  enforce  episcopacy 
and  the  English  Prayer  Book  on  the 
people.  Charles,  fearing  the  result  of 
a  battle,  proposed  terms  of  peace,  and 
agreed  to  leave  to  a  convocation  all 
church  matters.  By  this  convocation 
presbytery  was  restored,  episcopacy  in 
Scotland  was  abolished,  and  the  existing 
bishops  were  deprived  of  their  titles  and 


Dunse  Law  Is  an  elevated  spot  some  680  feet 
high,  north  of  the  town. 

Pacification  of  Ghent  (The). 
Signed  8  Nov.,  1576.  An  accommodation 
between  Holland  cum  Zealand  and  the 
Catholic  states  of  the  Netherlands,  pro- 
viding that  no  foreign  soldiers  should  be 
permitted  in  the  states,  and  that  all  the 
signatories  should  help  each  other  against 
all  opponents.  This  treaty  was  known 
as  '  The  Perpetual  Peace.' 

Pacification     of    Passau,    in 

Bavaria  (The),  7  Aug.,  1552.     Securing 
freedom  of  religion  to  Protestants.   This 
'  pacification '    led    to    the    '  Keligious 
Peace  of  Augsburg,'  26  Sept.,  1555. 
Pasaau  pronounce  Pas-sow  (ow  as  In  '  now '). 

Pacification  of  Vienna  (The), 
23  June,  1606.  Concluded  between  the 
Archduke  Mathias  of  Austria  and  the 
ministers  of  Botskai  of  Hungary.  By 
this  treaty  Hungary  was  split  into  three 
parts,  of  which  Turkey  possessed  1,859 
square  miles,  Botskai  in  Hungary  and 
Transylvania  2,082  square  miles,  and 
Austria  1,222  square  miles. 

Pacificator  of  Europe  (The). 
Benedict  XIII.  (1724-1730).  He  pacified 
the  angry  antagonists  of  the  bull  Uni- 
genitus  (q.v.)  by  his  bull  Pretiosus  (q.v.). 
He  pacified  the  Sicilians,  who  were  in 
contention  about  the  'Tribunal  de 
Monarchia.'  He  settled  the  controversy 
with  the  king  of  Sardinia  respecting  the 
right  of  nomination  to  certain  abbacies 
and  benefices  in  Piedmont  And  he 
brought  about  the  treaty  of  Seville  in 
1729  between  England,  France,  Spain, 
and  Holland,  thereby  settling  the  succes- 
sion of  Tuscany  and  Parma. 

Pack-Monday  Pair.     Held  the 

first  Monday  after  10  Oct.  at  Sherborne. 
It  was  held  in  the  churchyard,  and  blow- 
ing cows'  horns  was  a  distinguishing 
feature  of  it.  Said  to  be  in  commemc  ra- 
tion of  the  completion  of  the  church. 


Pacta  Conventa.  Polish  covenants 
between  the  nobles  and  tl  e  person 
nominated  for  thl  crown.  Tl  6  first  was 
in  1355,  between  the  Polish  nobles  and 
Louis  I.  of  Hungary,  who  was  invited  to 
accept  the  crown  of  Poland.  These 
pacts  made  Poland  virtually  an  oligarchy, 
and  were  the  real  cause  of  its  downfall. 

Of  1573.  Passed  by  Henry  of  Valow, 
securing  freedom  of  worship  and  equality 
of  rights  to  all  Poles.  Formally  abolished 
in  1786.  These  covenants  were  signed 
by  every  king  of  Poland  at  his  corona- 
tion. They  not  only  disavowed  all  re- 
ligious distinctions,  but  also  strictly 
limited  and  defined  the  powers  and  pre- 
rogatives of  the  crown. 

Pacte  de  Famille  (La),  15  Aug., 
1761.  Signed  at  the  instigation  of  the 
Due  de  Choiseul  by  the  king  of  France, 
the  king  of  Spain,  and  the  duke  of 
Parma,  all  of  whom  were  of  the  Bourbon 
family.  Its  object  was  to  break  down 
the  maritime  superiority  of  England,  but 
it  was  an  utter  failure.  The  king  of  the 
Two  Sicilies  refused  to  subscribe  the 
treaty,  and  in  1789  other  affairs  super- 
seded it  in  interest. 

Pacte  de  Famine  (La),  1765-1789. 
Monopolists  of  corn  who  brought  great 
misery  on  France,  especially  in  the  years 
1767-1769,  1775-1778,  1788-1789.  The 
events  of  1789  put  an  end  to  this  abomin- 
able traffic. 

Psedagogy  (The).  See  p.  27, 'An- 
drews  (University  of  St.).' 

Psedobaptists.  Those  Protestant 
dissenters  who  practise  infant  baptism,  in 
contradistinction  to  the  Baptists,  who 
allow  adult  baptism  alone,  and  that  after 
a  personal  confession  of  faith. 

The  Church  of  England  and  the  Presbyterians 
are  Pwdobaptists,  but  applied  to  these  churches 
the  word  only  denotes  a  practical  doctrine  carried 
out  by  these  Christians.  As  a  distinctive  title  it 
Is  opposed  to  Baptists,  and  applies  chiefly,  if  not 
entirely,  to  the  Independents  or  Congregation 
alists  (q.v.). 

Pains  and  Penalties.  Acts  of 
parliament  to  attaint  particular  persons 
of  treason  or  felony,  or  to  inflict  pains 
and  penalties  beyond  or  contrary  to 
common  law,  to  serve  a  special  purpose. 
They  are  new  laws  pro  re  nata.  When 
Queen  Caroline  wife  of  George  IV.  was 
tried,  she  was  proceeded  against  by  a 
'Bill  of  Pains  and  Penalties,'  but  was 
acquitted. 


r,56 


PAINTED 


PAIX 


Painted  Chamber (The).Chambre 
peinte.  Anciently  St.  Edward's  Cham- 
ber. It  was  destroyed  by  fire  with  the 
houses  of  Parliament  in  1834.  When, 
at  the  beginning  of  this  cent.,  the  tapes- 
try and  wainscoting  were  taken  down,  it 
was  discovered  that  the  interior  had 
been  originally  painted  with  single  figures 
and  historical  subjects,  arranged  round 
the  chamber  in  six  bands,  somewhat  like 
the  Bayeux  tapestry.  Careful  drawings 
were  made  at  the  time  by  J.  T.  Smith, 
and  drawings  by  Charles  Stotliard  were 
engraved  in  1819  for  the '  Vetusta  Monu- 
menta.' 

Painter  of  Nature  (The).  So 
the  French  called  Belleau,  one  of  their 
Pleiad  poets  (1528-1577).  His  chief 
poem  is  entitled  '  Loves  and  Transforma- 
tions of  the  Precious  Stones.1 

Painters  (Father  of  Modern).  John 
Cimabue  of  Florence  (1240-1800). 

Paire  de  G-ants.  Donne*~noui 
noire  paire  de  gants.  Famous  royalist 
song  during  the  '  Hundred  Days  '  in  the 
mouths  of  all  the  dames  des  holies  of 
Paris.  It  was  a  pun  on  '  Donnez-nous 
notre  pore  de  Ghent,'  referring  to  Louis 
XVIII.,  who  was  residing  at  Ghent 

Pairs  de  France  (Let).    Philippe 

Auguste  fixed  the  number  at  twelve, 
half  of  whom  were  seculars  and  half 
ecclesiastics.  The  secular  peers  were 
the  due.  de  Normandie,  the  due  de  Bour- 
gogne,  the  due  de  Guyenne,  the  oomte 
de  Flandre,  the  cointe  de  Toulouse,  and 
the  comte  de  Champagne;  the  eccle- 
siastical peers  were  the  archbishop  of 
Reims,  and  the  bishops  of  Laon,  Langres, 
Beauvais,  Chalons,  and  Noyon.  Subse- 
quently, the  number  was  unlimited.  All 
princes  of  the  blood  were  pairs-nts. 
Peers  were  abolished  in  1798,  but  were 
re-established  in  1814  at  the  Restora- 
tion. In  1831  the  heredity  of  peerage 
was  abolished,  and  all  peers  were  nomi- 
nated by  the  crown.  The  Chamber  of 
Peers  was  called  the  Cour  des  pairs,  and 
at  the  Restoration  formed  a  corps  legis- 
latif  with  the  House  of  Deputies,  but  in 
1848  the  House  of  Peers  was  superseded 
by  the  Senate. 

Paishdadians.  £00  Pishdadian 
Dynasty.' 


Paix  Boiteuse  (La),  1570.  Thera 
was  signed  at  St.  Germain  in  1562  an 
edict  which  forbade  the  Calvinists  to  levy 
troops  and  preach  against  the  Roman 
Catholic  religion,  but  it  authorised  their 
holding  religious  services  in  country 
places.  In  1570  a  peace  was  - 
between  the  Catholics  and  Protestants; 
but  it  was  neither  sincere  nor  durable. 
It  was  called  '  La  Paix  Boiteuse  et  Mal- 
aasise,'  because  its  terms  were  drawn 

H.  Mesmes  and  signed  by  Biron. 

was  boiteux,  and  Mesmes  was 
seigneur  de  Malassise,  but  the  insincerity 
of  the  affair  gave  point  to  the  puns 
boiteux  and  mal  atsise  (lame  and 
unstable). 

Pair  Fourre'e  (La),  9  May,  1409. 
Between  the  children  of  the  Due  d'Or- 
le'ans  (recently  assassinated)  and  Jean- 
Bans-Peur  due  de  Bourgogne. 

Paix  Malheureuse   (La),    1559, 
which   closed  the  Italian  war  b> 
France  and  Italy  (1483-1559).    By  this 
treaty  Henri  II.  renounced  all  claim  W 
Genoa,  Naples,  Milan,  and  Corsica. 

Paiz  de  Dieu  (La),  1035.  A  sus- 
pension of  arms  brought  about  by  thu 
clergy  to  put  a  stop  to  the  depredation* 
of  the  borons.  From  every  pulpit  in 
France  was  read  this  command  and 
malediction : — 

•  May  they  who  refuse  to  obey  be  aecurmed.  and 
have  their  portion  with  Cain  the  first  murderer, 
with  Judos  the  arch-traitor,  and  with  Dathan  and 
Abiram  who  went  down  alive  into  the  pit.  May 
they  be  accursed  in  the  life  which  now  is ;  and 
may  their  hope  of  salvation  be  put  out,  as  the  light 
of  these  candles  is  extinguished  from  their  sight.' 

At  the  lost  words  the  priests  extin- 
guished their  tapers,  and  the  people 
responded, '  So  may  God  extinguish  the 
joy  of  those  who  violate  this  peace. 
Amen.'  See  '  Treve  de  Dieu.' 

Paix  de  Longjumeau  (La),  1568. 
Between  the  Catholics  and  the  Calvinists, 
preparatory  to  the  Paix  de  St.  Germain. 
This  peace  is  called  '  La  Paix  Fourree ' 
(q.?.),  and  sometimes  '  La  Petite  Paiz.' 

Paix  de  Monsieur  (La),  1675. 
Monsieur,  the  title  of  the  king's  eldest 
brother.  This  peace  was  signed  at  Loches 
in  Touraine  by  Francois  duo  d'Alen<;on, 
the  only  surviving  brother  of  Henri  III. 

By  this  treaty  the  appanage  of  'Monsieur'  WM 
tripled,  and  he  assumed  the  title  of '  due  d  Anjou,' 
heretofore  borne  by  hi*  brother  the  kinf. 


PAIX 


PALATINE 


65pi 


Paix  des Dames  (La),  or  'La  Paix 
de  Cambray,'  1529.  The  pope,  jealous  of 
the  power  of  Charles  V.,  formed  a  league 
with  France,  England,  Venice,  and 
Milan ;  but  Charles  at  once  laid  siege  to 
Rome ;  8,000  Romans  perished,  and  the. 
pope  fled  for  safety  to  the  castle  of  St. 
Angelo.  A  capitulation  followed  which 
was  signed  at  Cambray  5  Aug.,  1529,  and 
was  called  '  La  Paix  des  Dames,'  because 
it  was  negotiated  by  Margaret  of  Austria 
aunt  of  Charles  V.)  and  Louise  de 
Savoie  (mother  of  Francois  I.  of  France). 
The  hollow  peace  was  broken  in  1536. 

Palace  of  Ice  (The),  1739.  Built 
by  the  direction  of  Anne  empress  of 
Russia,  to  honour  the  nuptials  of  Prince 
Galitzin  with  a  peasant  girl.  The  bride 
and  bridegroom  had  to  pass  their  wed- 
ding night  in  a  room  the  walls  of  which, 
all  the  furniture,  and  even  the  bed  itself, 
were  wholly  of  ice. 

Palais  Bourbon.  Now  called  the 
Palais  du  Corps  Legislatif,  between  the 
Quai  d'Orsay  and  the  Rue  de  Bourgogne, 
and  opposite  the  Pont  de  la  Concorde. 
It  was  at  one  time  the  residence  of  the 
Bourbon  princes,  but  was  confiscated  at 
the  revolution.  Under  the  Directory  it 
was  the  Chamber  of  the  Conseil  des 
Anciens ;  under  the  first  empire  it  was 
the  house  of  the  Corps  LSgislatif ;  at  the 
restoration  it  was  the  Chambre  des 
Deputes ;  under  the  republic  of  1848  it 
was  the  seat  of  the  Assemblee  Nationale ; 
since  1852  it  has  been  the  seat  of  the 
Corps  Legislatif.  The  Salle  des  Stances 
was  reconstructed  by  M.  de  Joly  (1828- 
1832). 

Palais  Cardinal  (Le).  Now  called 
1  Le  Palais  Royal '  of  Paris.  It  was  built 
by  and  for  the  Cardinal  Richelieu  in  the 
reign  of  Louis  XIII.,  and  was  divided 
into  an  outer  and  inner  court.  The 
gardens  extended  over  several  acres  and 
were  the  wonder  of  Europe. 

Palais  Royal  (Le).  See  above, 
1  Palais  Cardinal.' 

Palais  de  Justice  (Le).  In  the 
cite*  de  Paris.  Here,  at  one  time,  dwelt 
the  kings  of  France,  up  to  the  reign  of 
Charles  VII.  (1422-1461),  who  resided  at 
the  Palais  des  Tournelles.  It  has  often 
been  reconstructed ;  the  last  time  was  in 
1787.  The  Salle  des  Pas-Perdus,  origi- 


nally called  the  Grande  Salle,  was  con 
structed  by  J.  de  Brosse  in  1622. 

Pal'amites  (3  syl.).  The  followers 
of  Gregory  Palamas,  who  maintained 
that  there  were  two  sorts  of  light,  one 
increate  and  one  create.  The  former  the 
light  of  Deity,  who  said,  '  I  am  the  Light 
of  the  world,'  the  latter  the  light  of 
the  Sun.  This  distinction  from  1341- 
1851  caused  a  schism  in  the  Greek 
Church.  The  monks  of  Mount  Athos 
insisted  that  the  light  seen  on  the  mount 
of  Transfiguration  was  the  increate  light 
of  Deity ;  but  Barlaam  insisted,  in  that 
case  that  there  must  be  both  a  visible 
and  an  invisible  God.  The  upshot  of  the 
matter  was  this — the  synod  presided  over 
by  the  Greek  emperor  determined  the 
opinion  of  the  monks  of  Mount  Athos  to 
be  an  article  of  faith,  and  Barlaam  was 
obliged  to  quit  the  country. 

Palatinate.  '  Pfalz,'  Germany. 
The  ancient  empire  had  two  palatinates, 
the  upper  and  the  lower.  The  Upper 
or  Bavarian  Palatinate,  in  the  circle  of 
Bavaria;  and  the  Lower  Palatinate  or 
Palatinate  of  the  Rhine.  At  the  Peace 
of  Westphalia  Karl  Ludwig  was  made 
elector,  which  increased  the  number  of 
electors  from  seven  to  eight. 

Palatinate  (War  of  the),  1688-1697. 
It  was  occasioned  by  Louis  XIV.  in  favour 
of  the  Duchess  of  Orleans,  sister  of  the 
last  elector-palatine,  against  Philipp 
Wilhelm  prince  palatine  of  Neuburg. 
The  dauphin  conquered  the  palatine  in 
less  than  two  months.  In  1689  Marshal 
Duras  made  such  brutal  ravages  in  this 
country  as  called  forth  the  indignation 
of  all  Europe,  and  caused  a  new  coali- 
tion to  be  formed  against  Louis  XIV.  In 
1697  the  Peace  of  Ryswick  gave  posses- 
sion of  the  palatinate  to  Johann  Wilhelm 
son  of  Philipp  Wilhelm. 

Palatine.  So  the  governor  ol 
Poland  was  formerly  called,  and  his 
dominion  was  a  palatinate  or  vayvody. 
The  crown  was  not  hereditary,  but  elec- 
tive. 

Palatine  (Count).  'Comes  Pala- 
tlnus,'  a  high  judicial  officer,  generally 
near  a  frontier,  with  jura  regalia.  The 
district  over  which  he  had  jurisdiction 
was  called  a  palatinate  or  coitnty  pala- 
tine. 

L  Li  England  there  were  three  such 
UU 


658 


PALATINE 


PALLIKARS 


counties:  Lancaster,  Chester,  and  Dur- 
ham, frontier  of  Wales.  Lancaster  was 
made  a  palatinate  by  Edward  III.,  but 
the  crown  is  now '  palatine  of  Lancaster.' 
Chester  was  made  a  palatinate  by 
William  the  Conqueror,  but  was  annexed 
to  the  crown  in  the  reign  of  Henry  III., 
and  is  now  vested  in  the  prince  of  Wales. 
Durham  was  also  made  a  palatinate  by 
William  the  Conqueror,  but  in  1886  this 
also  was  vested  in  the  crown. 

II.  In  France,  under  the  Merovingian 
kings. 

III.  In  Germany  the  'Pfalz-graf '  wai 
far  more  powerful  than  a  simple  graf. 
He  superintended  the  royal  revenue,  and 
took  part  in  the  government.    Originally 
the  palatine  was  named  by  the  kaiser, 
but  in  time  the  title  and  office  became 
hereditary.      The  chief    palatines  were 
the    counts    of    Lotharingia,     Saxony, 
Bavaria,  Swabia,  and  later  on  Burgundy. 
Of  these  the  palatine  of  Lotharingia  was 
the  chief,  being  the  first  prince  of  Ger- 
many, and  afterwards  called  the  Pala- 
tine of  the  Rhine.    In  1815  this  noble- 
man was  called  the  Elector-Palatine. 

Palatine  (Princesses).  Anna  di 
Gonzaga  (1616-1684);  Elizabeth  grand- 
daughter of  James  I.  of  England  (1618- 
1680) ;  and  Charlotte  Elizabeth  of  Ba- 
varia (1652-1722). 

Palatine  (The  Great).  Foremost  of 
the  Hungarian  magnates;  he  was  first 
minister  of  the  crown,  head  of  the  army, 
lord  chief  justice,  and  regent  when  a 
regency  was  required.  He  was  elected 
by  the  National  Assembly,  who  sent  up 
four  names,  from  which  the  king  selected 
one. 

Palatine  of  Heidelberg  (The). 
A  large  library,  museum,  and  botanical 
garden. 

Palatines  of  the  County  of 
Limerick  (The),  1709.  Some  8,000 
Protestants,  driven  from  their  homes, 
and  sent  by  the  English  government  to 
Limerick  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne. 
They  are  generally  called  Methodists, 
and  are  supposed  to  have  been  driven 
from  the  palatinates  by  the  remorseless 
persecutions  of  Louis  XIV.  Many  emi- 
grated to  America,  and  were  called 
the  American  Palatines.  Many  Pala- 
tines and  other  continental  Protestants 


had,  before    this,  joined    the    army  of 
William  HL 

The  Rev.  MATTHEW  HENRY  In  his  'Commen- 
tary '  refers  to  them  (pp.  H8,  89).  '  When  many  of 
the  poor  Palatines,  driven  from  their  country  by 
persecution,  visited  Chester  in  the  year  1709.  to 
the  discontent  of  the  High  Church  party,  though 
only  going  to  Ireland,  I  lent  them  my  stable  to 
sleep  fa.'  The  editor  adds  this  note:  'The  num. 
her  who  arrived  In  Chester  within  three  weeks 
was  about  8.140.  The  women  and  children  and 
goods  travelled  In  109  waggons,  for  which  Mr. 
Henry  was  Informed  by  the  mayor  that  the  queen 
paid  carriage,  besides  two  shillings  per  week  sub- 
sistence for  each  head.1— HKNBY,  IHarj/. 

Pale  (The).  In  Irish  history  means 
that  portion  of  the  island  over  which 
the  English  rule  and  English  law  were 
acknowledged.  It  was  an  ever-varying 
quantity.  In  Henry  II.'s  reign  it  meant 
Dublin,  Wexford,  Waterford,  and  the 
chief  part  of  Leinster.  John  distributed 
the  Pale  into  twelve  counties  palatine, 
viz.  Dublin,  Meath,  Kildare,  Louth, 
Carlow,  Kilkenny,  Wexford,  Waterford, 
Cork,  Kerry,  Tipperary,  and  Limerick. 
In  Edward  IIL'a  reign,  after  the  statute 
of  Kilkenny,  the  Pale  was  limited  to  four 
counties  (Dublin,  Carlow,  Meath,  and 
Louth).  Richard  II.  increased  the  pala- 
tinate to  nine.  In  Henry  VT.'s  reijni  it 
was  again  contracted.  Roughly  the 
Pale  means  Dublin,  Meath,  Carlow,  Kil- 
kenny, and  Louth.  Except  in  the  Pale 
the  king's  power  was  only  nominal. 

Palestro  (The  Hero  of).  Victor 
Emmanuel  II.  king  of  Sardinia  and  after- 
wards of  Italy  (1820-1878).  The  Sardi- 
nians and  French  defeated  the  Austrian! 
at  Palestro  81  May,  1859. 

Come,  one  and  all,  cluster  closely  round  the  hero 
Of  Palestro.-GanfeaWi  to  hit  tolditrt.  1860. 

Pali.  A  trans-Gangetic  idiom  from 
the  Sanskrit  in  Burmah,  Siam,  and  Ceylon. 
In  this  idiom  the  sacred  writings  of  the 
Buddhists  are  written.  Like  Sanskrit, 
Hebrew,  Latin,  and  several  other  sacred 
languages,  Pali  is  not  now  spoken. 

Pall  Mall  Gazette  (The).  A 
London  daily  newspaper  commenced  7 
Feb.,  1865. 

Palles'chi  (The).  The  Medicean 
party  devoted  to  the  ruling  house  of 
Florence,  or  desirous  of  establishing  in 
that  city  an  oligarchy  or  tyranny. 

Pallikars.  A  national  militia  of 
Greece  organised  to  stamp  out  the' 
Klephts  (1  syl.)  or  brigands.  The  Ar- 
m  a  toll- s  formed  a  principal  ra^rt  of  th« 
militia. 


PALM 


PANDECTS 


65H 


Palm  the  Bookseller,  shot  by 
court-martial  26  Aug.,  1806.  This  was  a 
most  unjustifiable  murder.  Napoleon 
wanted  to  overrun  Prussia,  and  Palm 
published  a  pamphlet  entitled  '  L'Alle- 
magne  dans  son  profond  abaissement,'  for 
which  he  was  tried  by  court-martial,  and, 
as  he  refused  to  give  up  the  author,  was 
ordered  to  be  shot.  Englanl,  Kussia, 
and  other  free  countries  were  loudly  in- 
dignant ;  and  in  1813  when  the  Germans 
rose  against  Napoleon,  many  regiments 
emblazoned  on  their  banners  the  bloody 
figure  of  Palm  the  Bookseller. 

Palm  Sunday.  'Festum  Bron- 
cherise,'  or  '  Festum  Palmarum,'  '  Domi- 
nica in  Palmis.'  The  Sunday  next  before 
Easter  Day,  in  commemoration  of  Christ's 
triumphal  entry  into  Jerusalem,  when 
the  people  strewed  palm  branches  in  the 
way.  Instituted  in  1106.  In  the  Catholic 
Church  palms,  being  blessed  and  sprinkled 
thrice  with  holy  water,  are  distributed 
first  to  the  clergy  present  and  then  to  the 
laity,  who  receive  them  kneeling.  A  pro- 
cession is  then  made,  and  at  the  mass  all 
the  communicants  hold  palms  in  their 
hands  during  the  '  Passion '  and  the 
Gospel.  See  '  Sunday.' 

Dies  palmarum,  sive  florum  atque  ramorum 
appellatur.— BUPEKT,  De  Divin.  Offi.c.,  chap.  vil. 

Palmers.  Pilgrims  who  brought 
home  a  branch  of  palm  in  proof  of  their 
having  been  to  Palestine.  This  palm- 
branch  was  deposited  in  the  church  of 
the  pilgrims'  town.  Sometimes  the  palm- 
branch  was  wreathed  round  the  pilgrim's 
staff. 

Palmyra's  Queen,  or  'Queen  of 
Palmyra.'  So  Lady  Hester  Stanhope  was 
called  (1770-1839).  She  took  up  her  re- 
sidence at  Djouni,  in  Syria.  The  last 
and  one  of  the  most  noted  queens  of 
Palmyra  was  Zenobia. 

Palsgrave  [Pfalzgraf J.  The  reeve  or 
president  of  the  pfalz  or  palace-co  irt,  the 
highest  court  of  the  realm,  wh  ch  ori- 
ginally moved  from  place  to  place  with 
the  monarch.  In  France  called '  Le  Maire 
du  Palais.'  When  the  court  became 
stationary,  the  presidency  was  given  to  a 
1  judge  ' ;  but  the  king  could,  if  he  chose, 
confer  the  judicial  honour  on  a  '  man  of 
a  fief '  or  province,  who  then  became  a 
pfalzgraf  or  vice-roi. 

There  were  two  German  reeves  pos- 
sessed of  this  judicial  power,  and  their 


districts  or  provinces  were  called  '  pala- 
tinates.' There  was  the  Upper  Palatinate 
(which  was  Bavaria),  and  the  Lower  Pala- 
tinate on  the  Rhine ;  but  the  word  pfalz- 
graf, unqualified,  always  means  the  count- 
palatine  of  the  Rhine. 

The  pfalzgraf  of  the  Rhine  was  one  of 
the  seven  original  electors  of  the  German 
kings ;  but  in  the  tenth  year  of  the  Thirty 
Years'  War  he  was  deposed  from  the 
college  of  electors,  and  his  place  given  to 
the  duke  of  Bavaria. 

At  the  Peace  of  Wwiphalia,  in  1648,  it 
was  settled  that  the  dignity  of  elector 
could  not  be  alienated,  so  the  pfalzgraf 
was  restored,  and  the  number  of  electors 
raised  to  eight.  When,  in  1692,  the  elec- 
torate was  conferred  on  Ernest  duke  of 
Hanover  the  electoral  college  contained 
nine  members ;  but  in  1777  the  number 
was  again  reduced  to  eight  by  the  amal- 
gamation of  the  two  palatinates  of  Ba- 
varia and  the  Rhine ;  the  duke  of  Bavaria 
being  also  pfalzgraf  of  the  Rhine.  The 
title  was  abolished  (except  for  Hessen- 
Cassel)  by  Napoleon  in  1806. 

Panard  of  the  19th  century. 

Armand  Gouffe",  born  at  Paris  (1775- 
1845),  founder  of  the  Caveau  Moderne. 

Panare'ton.  The  book  of  Ecclesia- 
sticus,  by  Jesus  son  of  Sirach,  an  Alex- 
andrian, was  so  called  because  it  was  a 
complete  breviary  of  all  the  moral  vir- 
tues. It  lays  down  rules  for  the  daily  re- 
gulation of  life.  Jesus  died  B.C.  150. 

Pan'athensD'a,  B.C.  1495.  A  great 
Athenian  fete  in  honour  of  Athene 
[Minerva],  instituted  by  Erichthonios. 
Athene  was  goddess  of  all  [pan]  Attica. 
The  Great  Pan-Atheneea  was  celebrated 
every  fifth  year,  and  the  grand  ceremony 
was  carrying  the  peplum  or  veil  of  Athene 
to  the  citadel.  The  prize  in  the  games 
was  a  wreath  of  olives  and  cruse  of  oil. 

Panda'vas  (The).  The  descendants 
of  Pandu.  Five  princes  whose  contest 
for  regal  supremacy  with  their  cousins, 
the  Kurus,  forms  the  subject  of  the  great 
Indian  epic  poem  entitled  the  'Maha- 
bharata.' 

Pandu  means  '  white.'  The  elder  of  the  two 
princes  was  excluded  from  the  throne  for  his 
whiteness,  probably  some  disease,  but  his  five 
eons  were  the  Pandavas. 

Pandects  (The).  The  Greek  word 
for  the  Roman  Digest  compiled  in  the 
reign  of  the  Emperor  Justinian  A.M.  533, 


660 


PANDOUR8 


PAPA 


The  entire  Corpus  Juris  Civilis  contained 
(1)  the  Code  in  twelve  tables;  (2)  the 
Digest  or  Pandects  in  fifty  books;  (8) 
the  Institutes,  a  summary  of  the  Digest 
to  teach  the  elements  of  Roman  law,  in 
four  books;  and  (4)  the  Novels  or  new 
laws,  containing  sixteen  edicts  and  168 
laws  published  by  Justinian. 

The  Pandects  or  Digest  are  in  fifty  books:  each 
book  is  subdivided  into  Titles ;  each  title  into  Lavt ; 
and  sometimes  a  law  is  subdivided  into  para- 
graphs. Thus  D  60. 17.  30  means  Digest  Book  SO, 
Title  17,  Law  80.  D  12. 2. 5. 8  means  Digest  Book  12, 
Title  2,  Law  6,  Paragraph  8.  The  symbol  ft  for 
Pandects  is  a  corrupt  form  of  the  Oreek  »  (i.e.  P. 
initial  of  Pandect). 

Pandours  (The).  The  ferocious 
hordes  of  irregular  troops  by  which 
Austria  for  a  long  time  spread  terror 
among  her  neighbours,  and  which,  even 
so  late  as  1849,  played  an  important  part 
in  the  army  of  the  Ban  Jellachich. 
When  leagued  oppression  poured  to  northern 

wars 

Her  whiskered  pandours  and  her  fierce  hussars. 
CAMPBELL,  Pleasure*  of  Hope. 

Panic  Sunday,  10  May,  1857.  The 
day  of  the  Sepoys'  outbreak.  It  was 
about  five  o'clock  in  the  evening  when  a 
rocket  gave  the  signal  of  uprising.  The 
Sepoys  seized  their  arms  and  set  upon 
their  officers,  released  the  convicts,  and 
killed  all  the  Europeans  they  chanced  to 
meet.  The  bungalows  were  set  on  fire, 
the  European  dwellings  were  plundered. 
Ladies  and  children  were  brutally  treated. 
The  mutiny  began  at  Barrackpore,  spread 
to  Delhi,  Oude,  Lahore,  Lucknow,  Jhansi, 
and  Cawnpore.  See  '  Sunday.' 

Pan-ionia,B.c.777.  Fetes  in  honour 
of  the  patron  god  of  the  Ionian  cities, 
the  object  being  to  bind  together  the 
twelve  confederate  cities.  See  below. 

Pan-ionium.  A  confederation  of 
twelve  Ionian  cities : — Ephesus,  Meletos, 
Smyrna,  Phocsea,  Colophon,  Teos,  Ery- 
thrse,  ClazomensB,  Priene,  Lebedos, 
Samos,  and  Chios.  The  place  of  muster 
was  a  building  on  Mount  Mykale. 

Panno'nia.  Latin  name  for  Hun- 
gary, the  country  of  the  Pannonii. 

Ancient  Panonnla  included,  besides  Hungary, 
the  eastern  part  of  Austria,  a  part  of  Croatia  and 
Bosnia,  with  Styria,  Carinthia,  Carniola,  and 
Blavonia. 

Pannus  Nebula'tus.  The  veil 
used  to  cover  the  pyx  containing  the 
consecrated  host. 

Panontism.  The  deification  of 
instinct.  It  teaches  that  instinct  ia  the 


force  of  nature,  and  that  creation  wa» 
the  work  of  irresistible  instinct  and  not 
of  all-wisdom  and  all-power.  All  wisdom, 
power,  and  love  would  have  provided 
against  the  evils  which  abound,  but 
instinct  is  blind,  and  simply  follows  a 
masterless  impulse. 

Panslav'ism,  1831.  The  confedera- 
tion or  union  of  all  the  Slavic  brandies 
into  one  great  nation,  including  Russia, 
Poland,  Hungary,  Bohemia,  &c.  This 
scheme  was  advocated  by  the  Hungarian 
poet  Kollar  (1798-1852). 

Kattrrn  Start:  The  Russian*,  the  Serb*  and 
Hungarian  Serbs,  Bosnians,  Hersegovinians, 
Montenegrins.  Slavonians,  Dalmatians,  Croats, 

\\rnd*.  mid   lUll^arUns. 

Wrtter*  Sine*:  Poles.  Slleslans,  Bohemians. 
Moravians,  Slovaks  (of  Hungary),  and  the  Wends 
or  Slavs  of  N.  Germany. 

Pantheism.  Either  the  ultimate 
absorption  of  all  things  in  deity,  when 
'God  will  be  all  in  all';  or  else  the 
identification  of  deity  with  the  pheno- 
menal world,  in  which  case  God  is 
simply  the  force  behind  everything,  that 
which  glows  in  the  sun  and  blossoms  on 
the  trees.  In  India  the  Brahmins  and 
Buddhists  are  Pantheists— the  latter 
teach  the  ultimate  absorption  of  every- 
thing in  God.  In  Greece  the  Stoics 
and  Eleatics,  and  in  Italy  the  Pytha- 
goreans, were  Pantheists.  In  Alexandria 
the  Neo-Platonists  and  Gnostics.  In  the 
7th  cent.  John  Scotns  Erigena  taught 
that '  God  is  everything  and  everything  is 
God.'  In  the  12th  cent.  Amalric  de  Bena 
and  David  de  Dinante  taught  the  same 
system.  Giordano  Bruno  was  burnt  to 
death  in  1600  for  Pantheistic  notions; 
Spinoza  of  Holland  followed  in  his  foot- 
steps. In  modern  Germany  Ficlite, 
Hegel,  and  Schelling  were  Pantheists. 

If  God  is  everything,  and  everything  is  Ood,  then 
all-worship  is  simply  Qod  worshipping  himself. 

Pantisoc'racy.  A  visionary  scheme 
of  Coleridge  of  a  society  where  all  the 
virtues  were  to  thrive,  and  all  the  vices 
to  be  rooted  out. 

Papa  Angel'ico.  An  ideal  pope, 
emblem  and  impersonation  of  all  virtues 
Dante  not  only  advocated  a  Papa  An- 
gelico,  but  also  a  Universal  Overlord, 
who  was  to  reign  over  the  whole  world, 
to  redress  grievances,  punish  offenders, 
administer  justice,  defend  the  weak, 
redeem  all  wrongs,  be  the  father  of  the 
fatherless,  and  an  ideal  God  on  earth. 


PAPAL 


PARADISE 


661 


Papal  Aggression,  Sept.  1850. 
The  establishment  by  Pope  Pius  IX.  in 
England  of  a  papal  hierarchy.  Dr.  Wise- 
man was  appointed  vicar  apostolic  of 
the  London  district  and  lord  archbishop 
of  Westminster,  with  the  title  of  cardinal. 
Dr.  Ullathorne  was  appointed  Koman 
Catholic  bishop  of  Birmingham.  In  1851 
Dr.  Briggs  was  enthroned  bishop  of 
Beverley,  Dr.  Brown  of  Clifton,  and  Dr. 
Burgess  of  Shrewsbury.  Lord  John 
Russell  fumed  furiously,  and  brought  in 
ft  bill  to  prohibit  the  aggression.  His 
bill  was  pared  down  to  a  fine  of  100L  to 
any  one  who  assumed  such  titles  in 
England,  but  the  fine  was  never  en- 
forced. 

Pap'alins.  Those  of  a  papistic  bias, 
little  papists.  Strype  calls  the  two  parties 
in  England  at  the  accession  of  Queen 
Elizabeth  'Evangelics  and  Papalins,' 
those  who  would  drive  post  speed  to 
Protestant  doctrines  and  discipline,  and 
those  who  would  retain  a  spice  of  Ro- 
manism. 

Paper  Duty.  The  paper  duty  re- 
pealed in  1861  was  the  tax  imposed  in 
the  reign  of  Queen  Anne  (1711)  to  meet 
the  expenses  of  Marlborough's  wars. 
There  was,  however,  a  duty  on  paper  BO 
far  back  as  1694. 

Paper  King  (The).  John  Law 
(1671-1729),  the  projector  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi Bubble  (1716-1720). 

Papy'ri.  Rolls  made  of  the  papy'rus 
plant.  The  Egyptian  papyri  are  of  very 
great  antiquity,  some  of  them  running 
back  to  B.C.  2000  or  more.  Some  have 
been  found  deposited  with  mummies; 
others,  of  a  civil  nature,  have  been  found 
in  jars  or  boxes. 

1.  The  Hi'eroglyph'ical    papyri,    ac- 
companied   with     pictures,     are     solar 
litanies,  books  '  of  the  empyreal  gate,'  or 
rituals. 

2.  The  Hieratic    papyri,  written    in 
the  cursive   Egyptian  hand,  are  mixed 
civil  and  religious  writings. 

8.  The  Demotic  papyri,  in  enchorial 
character,  consist  of  rituals,  contracts, 
and  miscellaneous  documents. 

The  papyri  of  Pompeii  and  Herculaneum  are 
numerous.  They  are  rolled  on  a  stick  and  placed 
in  a  cylinder. 

Papy'rus  Prisse.  The  most  an- 
cient MS.  in  existence,  said  to  be  before 


Abraham's  time.  It  is  occupied  with  a 
plaint  on  the  degeneracy  of  the  manners 
and  rueful  decadence  of  man  since  the 
good  old  times.  The  MS.  derives  its 
name  from  M.  Prisse  d'Avennes,  by 
whom  it  was  procured  at  Thebes  and 
given  to  the  Bibliotheque  Nationale, 
Paris.  It  consists  of  eighteen  pages,  was 
published  in  1847,  and  is  the  most  per- 
fect specimen  extant  of  the  Hieratic 
writing.  ('  Notes  and  Queries,'  12  Feb., 
1887,  p.  127.) 

Paques    Ve'ronaises    (Let),    17 

April,  1797.  For  political  ends  compared 
by  Bonaparte  to  the  '  Sicilian  Vespers,' 
(q-v.).  A  considerable  number  of  Italian 
and  Slavonian  troops,  and  mere  armed 
peasants,  made  an  attack  on  the  French 
under  the  charge  of  Junot,  sent  by  Bona- 
parte into  Verona.  As  many  as  600 
French,  scattered  in  different  forts  or 
lying  hi  hospitals,  were  put  to  death, 
while  the  citadel  fired  red-hot  balls  upon 
the  town.  A  powerful  reinforcement 
from  the  French  head-quarters  in  Italy 
put  an  end  to  the  fray,  and  Verona  sub- 
mitted with  humility  to  the  French. 

Pronounce  Lay  Park  Ver'ro-naze'. 

Parabola'ni  (The),  6th  cent.  A 
charitable  corporation  of  Alexandria 
instituted  during  the  plague  of  Gallienus. 
Their  duty  was  to  visit  the  sick  and  bury 
the  dead,  but  they  were  so  mercenary 
under  St.  Cyril  the  patriarch  that  the 
emperor  restricted  the  number  to  five  or 
six  hundred;  even  then  they  were  a 
canker  in  the  empire. 

Paracelsus.  The  knob  of  his  staff 
was  said  to  inclose  the  four  elemental 
spirits — Kobold  (earth),  Salamander 
(fire),  Undine  (water),  and  Sylph  (air). 
See  p.  607, '  Names  Classicised.' 

Paraclete.  The  oratory  erected  at 
Troyes  by  Abelard  after  his  condemna- 
tion by  the  Council  of  Sens.  He  made 
his  paramour  Helo'ise  (3  syl.)  head  of  the 
oratory,  and  there,  at  death,  his  ashea 
were  deposited. 

In  1817  the  remains  at  both  Abelard  and  HeloVse 
were  removed  to  Pere-la-Chaise,  in  Paris,  and 
interred  in  one  sepulchre. 

Paradise  of  Bohemia  (The).  The 
district  round  Leitmeritz. 

Paradise    of   Central   Africa 

(The),  Fatiko.  (Sir  S.  Baker,  '-Explo- 
ration  of  the  Nile  Sources,'  laiitf  ) 


PAKADISE 


PARIS 


Paradise  of  Europe  (The).  The 
valley  of  the  Arno  in  Tuscany. 

Paradise  of  Holland  (The),  or 
1  The  Dutch  Paradise.'  The  province  of 
Gelderland. 

Paradise  of  Portugal  (The),  or 
1  The  Portuguese  Paradise.'  Cintra, 
north-west  of  Lisbon. 

Paradise  of  the  Indies  (The). 
Ceylon. 

Paradise  of  the  Jews.  Poland 
was  so  called  before  its  partitions. 

Paraschistes.  One  of  a  low  class 
employed  in  embalming,  and,  singularly 
enough,  held  in  abhorrence  by  the 
Egyptians.  They  lived  in  the  cemeteries 
or  their  neighbourhood.  A  scribe  marked 
a  line  with  a  reed  pen  on  the  left  side  of 
the  body  of  the  corpse,  beneath  the  ribs, 
down  which  line  the  paraschistes  made  a 
deep  incision  with  a  rude  knife  or  Ethi- 
opian stone,  probably  flint.  He  was  then 
pelted  by  those  around  with  stones,  and 
pursued  with  curses.  The  taricheutes  or 
preparer  removed  the  entrails  and  lungs, 
with  the  exception  of  the  heart  and 
kidneys.  The  cholchytee  were  the  custo- 
dians of  the  mummies.  As  all  classes  were 
embalmed,  including  malefactors,  the 
paraschistes,  in  spite  of  the  disgust  he 
inspired,  was  probably  in  as  good  case 
as  the  public  executioners  in  Europe. 
Embalming  cost  from  about  750Z.  to  a 
mere  trifle.  See  'Chambers's  Encyclo- 
paedia,' and  Rawlinson's '  Herodotus.' 

Paravail,  or  'Tenants'  Paravail.' 
The  lowest  tenant.  The  tenants  of  the 
king  were  the  highest  tenants.  If  these 
tenants  let  out  their  tenements  they  were 
overlords ;  and  if  these  overlords  let  out 
their  tenements  their  tenants  were  mesne 
lords ;  and  the  tenants  of  mesne  lords 
were  paravails  (French  per,  avayler). 

The  tenants  of  kings  were  overlord*  to  their  own 
tenants;  and  these  tenants  were  metne  lord*  to 
the  tenants  under  them ;  and  the  tenants  of 
mesne  lords  were  '  tenants  paravail.' 

Parian  Chronicle  (The),  B.C.  264. 
Certain  pieces  of  marble  containing  in- 
scriptions in  Greek  capitals.  These  in- 
scriptions are  chronological  lists  of 
Grecian  events  from  Cecrops  down  to 
the  archonship  of  Diognetos  (B.C.  1556- 
264),  and  supposed  to  have  been  exe- 
cuted about  the  year  B.C.  264.  They  are 
the  principal  part  of  the  Arurdolian 


marbles  (q.v.),  and  are  preserved  in  Ox- 
ford University.  Called  Parian  because 
they  were  made  in  the  Isle  of  Paros  about 
A.D.  250. 

Paris  (Francois  de).  A  celebrated 
deacon  born  at  Chntillon  in  France 
(1690-1727),  and  celebrated  for  the  num- 
berless '  miracles '  saiu  to  have  occurred 
at  his  tomb  at  St.  MeMard,  Paris.  This 
cemetery  was  so  crowded  day  after  day, 
and  the  scenes  of  the  convulsionists  th.-re 
were  so  scandalous,  that  in  1732  the 
government  closed  the  cemetery,  and 
this  epigram  was  by  some  wag  attached 
to  the  gates:— 

De  par  le  rol  defense  a  IMeu 
De  faire  miracle  en  oe  lieu, 
It  it  forbidden  to  Gaff  Grace 
To  teork  more  vandert  in  thi*  place. 

Paris  (Little).  Brussels.  So  called 
from  its  brilliant  shops,  its  numerous 
cafe's,  and  its  general  gaiety. 

Paris  (Patron  Saint  of).  Ste.  Gene, 
vieve  (428-512).  Born  at  Nanterre. 

Paris  (Treaties  of). 

1.  13  April,  12».  Between  Raymond  VII.  count 
of  Toulouse.  St.  Louis,  and  the  Pope,  for  the  ces- 
sion of  Provence. 

3.  10  May.  1808.  Between  France  and  England, 
for  the  restoration  of  Aquitaine  to  Edward  I. 

8.  34  May.  1415.  Between  Karl  of  Austria  (sove- 
reign of  the  Netherlands)  and  Francois  I.  of 

F4ani5<Aug..  1761.  (Called  the  FAMILY  COMPACT.) 
Between  the  different  branches  of  the  House  of 
Bourbon. 

5.  10  Feb.,  1768.    Pfaee  between  France,  Spain, 
Portugal,  and   Great   Britain,      By   this  treaty 
Canada  was  ceded  to  England. 

6.  6  Feb.,  1778.    Between  France  and  the  United 
States  of  North  America,  recognising  their  inde- 
pendence  after  the  British  overthrow  at  Sara- 


7.  20  June,  1784. 
Holland. 


Between  Great   Britain  and 


8.  15  May,  1796.     Between  the  French  Republic 
and  the  King  of  Savoy,  for  the  cession  of  Savoy 
and  Nice  to  France. 

9.  10  Oct.,  17-J6.    Between  Ferdinand  IV.  king  of 
Naples  and  France. 

10.  8  Oct.,  1801.    Between  France  and  Russia. 

11.  29  July,  1806.    Between  France  and  Russia  : 
signed  but  not  ratified. 

12.  10  Nov.,  1807.    Between  France  and  Holland 
by  which  Flushing  was  ceded  to  France. 

18.  6  Jan.,  1810.    Between  France  and  Sweden. 

14.  14  March,  1813.     Alliance  between    France 
and  Austria. 

15.  11  April,  1814.    Between  Napoleon  I.  and  the 
allies.    Napoleon  was  deposed  and  banished  to 
Elba. 

16.  33  April.  1814.    Convention  between  the  Comte 
d  Artois  and  the  allies  for  the  cessation  of  hos- 
tilities and  evacuation  of  French  territory. 

17.  80  May,   1814.     Between    France    and    the 
allies,   whereby   It  was  stipulated  that   France 
should  return  to  Its  ancient  boundaries  with  the 
exception  of  Avignon,  the  CoratatVenaissln.Mul. 
house,  and  a  small  part  of  Savoy.  Malta  was  con- 
firmed  to  England,  and  the  three  French  colonies 
(viz.  the  Mauritius.  St.  Lucia,  and   Toba*o«  w.-rs 
ceded  to  our  dominion.    The  French  troops  v»eis 


PARIS 


PARLEMENT 


663 


•om  fifty-three  garrisons,  and  all  for- 
ce restored  to  their  respective  claim- 


recalled  from 
ti  jsees  wen 
ants. 

18.  20  July,  1814.    Between  France  and  Spain, 
confirming  previous  treaties. 

19.  2  Aug.,    1815.      Contention     between    Great' 
Britain,  Russia,  Austria,  and  Prussia,  charging 
the  British  government  with  the   safeguard  of 
Napoleon. 

20.  26  Sept.,  1815.    The  Holy  Alliance.    Between 
Russia,  Austria,  and  Prussia. 

21.  20  Nov.,  1815.    Between  Great  Britain,  Bus- 
•la,  Austria,    and    Prussia,   defining  the  boun- 
daries of  France,  &c. 

22.  10    June,    1817.      Between    Great    Britain, 
France,  Spain,  Russia,  and  Prussia,  to  fulfil  the 
articles  of  the  Congress  of  Vienna. 

23.  28  Aug.,  1817.    Between  France  and  Portugal, 
for  the  cession  of  Guiana  to  France. 

24.  25  Aug.,  1818.    Convention  between  France  and 
the  allies. 

25.  25  April,   1818.     Convention   between    Great 
Britain  and  France  respecting  debts  to  British 
subjects. 

26.  1  Feb.,  1856.    Peace,  after  the  Crimean  war, 
between  Russia  on  one  part,  and  Great  Britain, 
France,  Austria,  and  Turkey   on  the  other.    It 
stipulated  for  the  independence  of  the  Ottoman 
empire;    the   neutralisation   of   the  Black  Sea, 
that  no  arsenal  was  to  be  maintained  on  the 
Black  Sea  coast,  and  that  neither  Russia    nor 
Turkey  should  maintain  more  than  six  steam- 
ships of  800  tons. 

27.  8  March,  1857.    Peace  between  Great  Britain 
and  Persia. 

28.  26  May,  1857.    Between  the  Great  Powera  of 
Europe,  respecting  Neuchatel. 

29.  19  Aug.,  1858.    Convention  between  the  Great 
Powers  of  Europe,  to  constitute  the  Danubian 
principalities. 

30.  25  March  to  16  April,  1865.    Congrett  to  ar- 
range terms  of   peace  between   Russia  and  the 
allies 

81.  Jan.,  1868.  Conference*  between  the  Great 
Powers  respecting  the  Turkish  difficulty. 

Paris  Club  (The).  Called  the 
socieU  mere  or  mother  society  of  the 
Jacobin  clubs.  The  Jacobin  clubs  con- 
tained 400,000  members,  and  their  plat- 
form was  '  anarchy  and  revolution.'  As 
Michelet  ('  Hist.  Fr.  Rev.'  pp.  476,  485) 
says,  the  Jacobin  clubs  '  soon  became  s 
vast  committee  of  revolutionary  police.' 

Paris  Garden.  A  bear-garden  on 
the  bank  of  the  Thames.  Blount  in  his 
'  Glossographia '  says  that  Richard  de 
Paris  had  a  house  and  garden  there  in 
the  time  of  Richard  II.,  and  he  quotes  as 
his  authority  the  Close  Roll  16  Rich.  II. ; 
but  the  words  of  the  Roll  are  '  domum 
Roberti  de  Parys.' 

It  was  originally  a  copyhold  manor  which  fell 
to  Robert  Marmion,  after  the  Conquest,  and  was 
given  by  his  son  to  the  monks  of  Bermondsey 
Priory. 

Paris  of  Japan  (The).    Osaka. 

Parishes.  In  England  and  Wales 
14,610,  of  which  550  are  in  two  counties. 
Benefices  11,728;  of  these  9,669  are  in 
the  province  of  Canterbury,  and  2,059  in 
the  province  of  York. 

In  Ireland  2,500. 


In  Scotland  a  parish  is  merely  an 
ecclesiastical  division. 

By  the  Poor-law  Amendment  Act,  13,964  of  the 
parishes  were  amalgamated  into  585  unions,  but 
besides  these  there  are  21  unions  by  Local  Acts,  12 
by  Gilbert's  Act  (q.v.),  and  the  89  parishes  of  the 
Scilly  Isles  united. 

Parisian  Wedding  (The).  The 
massacre  in  Paris  begun  on  St.  Bartho- 
lomew's Eve  during  the  wedding  festivi- 
ties of  Henri  of  Navarre  and  Marguerite 
of  France. 

Charles  IX..  although  it  was  not  possible  for 
him  to  recall  to  life  the  countless  victims  of  the 
'  Parisian  Wedding,'  was  ready  to  explain  those 
murders  to  the  unprejudiced  mind.— MOTLEY, 
Dutch  Republic,  iii.  9. 

Parker  (Admiral).  Richard  Parker, 
an  able  seaman,  was  called  by  his  com- 
rades '  Admiral '  because  he  was  the  ring- 
leader of  the  mutiny  of  the  fleet  in  the 
Nore.  He  was  hanged  at  the  yard-arm 
of  a  man-of-war  off  Sheerness  in  June 
1797. 

Parker  Society  (The),  Cambridge. 
Established  in  1840  for  reprinting  the 
works  of  the  early  English  Reformers. 
Dissolved  1858  or  1854.  Fifty-three 
works  were  published  under  its  auspices, 
equal  to  four  every  year. 

Parker's  Bible  (The),  1572.  The 
second  folio  edition  of  the  '  Great  Bible ' 
(<l-v.),  with  corrections  and  several  pro- 
legomena, under  the  supervision  of  Arch- 
bishop Parker.  See  '  Bibles.' 

Parks,  Commons,  and  Open 
Spaces  Committee  (The  Metropo- 
litan) has  under  its  charge  about  8,000 
acres  or  4  square  miles  of  the  metropoli- 
tan area.  Some  800  bailiffs,  gardeners, 
and  labourers  are  constantly  employed. 

Parlamento  is  a  meeting  of  the 
Florentine  people  on  the  piazza  of  the 
Signory. 

Parlement  de  St.  Louis  (Le), 
18th  cent.  A  law  court  where  causes 
were  tried  by  evidence.  It  had  no  fixed 
locality,  but  followed  the  king  wherever 
he  went.  The  staff  consisted  of  8  high 
barons,  8  prelates,  19  knights,  and  18 
councillors.  Its  chief  business  was  to 
register  the  royal  decrees;  it  had  no 
legislative  power  of  its  own. 

These  parlements  had  no  point  of  resemblance 
to  our  parliament,  but  though  they  did  not  make 
laws,  they  had  to  register  the  royal  edicts  and 
ordinances  before  they  became  law.  The  Paris 
parlement  was  formally  abolished  in  1790.  8c4 


664 


PARLEMENT 


PARLIAMENTS 


Parlement  of  France.  Origin- 
ally an  ambulatory  court  of  justice 
which  followed  the  king  and  administered 
justice  in  his  name.  Philippe  le  Bel 
in  1802  was  the  first  to  fix  a  '  parlement ' 
in  Paris.  It  held  sessions,  at  first, 
only  twice  a  year;  but  in  1880  it  was 
made  permanent.  There  were  18  other 
parlements  in  France.  That  of  Toulouse 
was  established  in  1802 ;  of  Grenoble  in 
1451 ;  of  Bordeaux  in  1462 ;  of  Dijon  in 
1477  ;  of  Rouen  in  1499;  of  Aix  in  1501; 
of  Rennes  in  1553 ;  of  Pau  in  1620 ;  of 
Metz  in  1683 ;  of  Besancon  in  1676 ;  of 
Trevoux  in  1696 ;  of  Douay  in  1713 ;  and 
of  Nancy  in  1775. 

Parlement  of  Paris  (The),  28 
Jan.,  1226.  Was  called  to  excommuni- 
cate Raymond  VII.  count  of  Toulouse. 
Another  was  called  on  29  March,  1226, 
to  arrange  a  crusade  against  the  Albi- 


Parliament.    See 


Addle  parliament 
Bsrebone     „ 

Obstructive 
Pacific  parliament 

(of)  Huts 

Parliament  (longest) 

Black  parliament 

..         (shortest) 

Club 

Parliament  oak 

Convention  „ 

Pensionary    parlia- 

Devils 

ment 

Drunken 

Pride  s  purge 

(Of)  Dunces 
Good  parliament 

Rowdy  parliament 
Rump            „ 

Orattan'8 

Running       „ 

Illiterate 
Imperial 

Septennial    ,, 
Session  of  41  hours, 

Irish 
Jews' 

ft  p.  065 
Shortest         parlia- 

Lack-learning  par- 
11am  ent 

ment,  iff  p.  664 
Triennial  parliam't 

Leicester's     parlia- 

Unlearned      „ 

ment 

Unmerciful      „ 

Little  parliament 
Long              „ 

Vseless              „ 
Wonderful  or  Won- 

Longest        ,.(p.664) 

der-making     par- 
liament 

Merciless      ,' 

(of)  ir>64 

Mongrel        „ 

See  '  ParUamentary.'&c. 

Parliament.  Edward  the  Confessor 
called  his  witenagemotsjpartewf>J/s. 

1164.  Henry  II.  called  together  at  Claren- 
don, in  Wiltshire,  the  prelates 
and  nobles  to  pass  the  famous  16 
ordinances  to  limit  the  power  of 
the  church. 

1265.  Simon  de  Montfort,  summoned,  in 
the  king's  [Hen.  III.'s]  name,  two 
knights  for  each  county,  two 
citizens  for  each  city,  and  two 
burgesses  for  each  borough,  to  a 
national  council. 

1274.  The  national  council  was  first 
called  a  parliament  (Edw.  I.). 


1330.  (4  Edw.  in.  c.  14 )  Parliament* 
were  ordered  to  be  held  annually. 

1377.  (Rich.  H.)  The  frst  Speaker 
elected.  It  was  Peter  Delamere. 

1694.  The  Triennial  Act  was  passed  (6,  7 
Will.  &  Mary).  Similar  acts  had 
been  passed  by  Charles  I.  &  II. 

1716.  The  Septennial  Act  was  passed 
(1  Geo.  I.  c.  88). 

Bills  in  the  form  of  acU  were  first  introduced  In 
the  reign  of  Henry  VI.  In  the  reign  of  Edward  V. 
there  was  no  parliament. 

Parliament  (Irish).  The  first  regu- 
lar parliament  of  Ireland  was  held  1295, 
and  the  great  officials  of  the  Pale  (q.v.) 
were  summoned  to  England  to  consult 
on  the  crisis.  In  1459  the  Irish  parlia- 
ment insisted  on  complete  legislative 
independence  and  sovereignty.  In  1780 
Henry  Grattan  moved  that  'the  king, 
lords,  and  commons  of  Ireland  are  alone 
competent  to  enact  laws  to  bind  Ireland.' 
In  1782  Poyning's  Act  (q.v.)  was  repealed 
in  the  Irish  parliament  and  Ireland  was 
declared  free.  In  1800  the  Irish  parlia- 
ments were  united  with  those  of  Great 
Britain.  See  '  Parliaments.' 

Mr.  Gladstone  and  his  party  have  pleaded  for 
an  '  Irish  parliament  for  purely  Irish  affairs,'  but 
Grattan  honestly  confessed  that  the  Irish  alone 
should  make  laws  for  Ireland,  and  that  the  Irish 
ought  not  to  be  subject  to  the  laws  of  England. 
This  is  the  true  Irish  doctrine  for  better  or  for 
worse. 

Parliaments  (The  Four  Longest 

1576-1686  (Q.  Eliz.) ;  by  18  proroga- 
tions it  lasted  11  years. 

The  '  Long  parliament,'  including  the 
4  Rump,'  19  years  182  days,  from  8  Nov., 
1640  to  16  March,  1660.  The  Rump 
began  1653,  so  that  the  original  long  par- 
liament was  12  years  168  days,  from 
8  Nov.,  1640  to  20  April,  1653  (Charles  I. 
and  Cromwell). 

The  '  Pensionary  parliament/  16  years 
260  days,  from  8  May,  1661  to  24  Jan., 
1678  (Charles  II.). 

The  fourth  Long  parliament  lasted  13 
years  252  days,  from  14  Nov.,  1816  to  24 
July,  1830  (George  IV.). 

The  Pension  or  Pensionary  parliament  was  fol- 
lowed by  the  Ten-week  parliament,  from  6  March 
to  24  May,  1G79. 

The  longest  parliament  np  to  the  reign  of  Ed- 
ward IV.  was  convened  in  1473  and  lasted  S..  years. 

Parliaments  (The  Eight  Shortest). 

Days   A.D.        King  From 

7  1681  Chas.  II.    21to28Mar.*(Oxfd.) 

12  1625  Chas.  I.      1  to  13  Aug.  (Oxfd.) 

14  1658  Cromwell  21  Jan.  to  4  Feb.f 

20  1640  Chas.  L      18  Apr.  to  3  May.f 


PARLIAMENT 


PARLIAMENTARY 


80  1536  Hen.  VIII.  8  June  to  18  July. 
30  1553  Edw.  VI.    1  to  31  Mar. 
33  1510  Hen.  VIII.  21  Jan.  to  23  Feb. 
83  1554  Mary          2  Apr.  to  5  May. 

•  The  fifth  and  last  convened  by  Charles  n. 

t  The  last  convened  by  Cromwell. 

t  Called  the  '  Short  Parliament.'  It  was  the 
last  dissolved  by  Charles  I.  and  was  followed  by 
the '  Long  Parliament.' 

%*  The  following  may  be  added : — 
1806.  4  months  5  days.    From  25  Dec., 

1806  to  29  April,  1807  (Geo.IIL). 
1830.  5  months  27  days.     From  26  Oct. 

1830  to  20  April,  1831  (Will.  IV.). 
1886.  5  months  14  days.     From  12  Jan., 

1886  to  26  June,  1886  (Victoria). 

This  was  the  Gladstone  ministry, 

broken  up  by  his  Home  Rule 

Bill  (Ireland). 

Parliament  of  Bats  (The),  1426. 
During  the  regency  in  the  reign  of  Henry 
VI.  In  consequence  of  the  litigious 
character  of  the  Duke  of  Gloucester  the 
citizens  were  forbidden  to  carry  arms; 
so  when  parliament  assembled  the  mem- 
bers of  the  House  of  Commons  came 
armed  with  bats  or  clubs.  See  *  Parlia- 
ments.1 

Parliament  of  Dunces  (The), 
1404.  Convened  by  Henry  IV.  at  Coven- 
try. So  called  because  all  lawyers  were 
excluded  from  it.  See  '  Parliaments.' 

Parliament  of  1654.    One  of  the 

most  memorable  parliaments  in  English 
history.  It  was  the  first  in  which  Scotch 
and  Irish  members  took  part.  There 
were  no  members  for  rotten  and  pocket 
boroughs.  It  was  the  freest  of  all  elec- 
tions hitherto  known.  The  '  Instrument ' 
(q.v.)  or  New  Constitution  was  carried 
through,  and  Cromwell  was  acknowledged 
Lord  Protector.  It  was  dissolved  by 
Cromwell  in  Jan.  1655.  See  'Parlia- 
ments.' 

Parliament  Oak.  Within  the 
ancient  park  of  Clipstone  Palace.  As 
Edward  I.  with  his  retinue,  in  1294,  was 
chasing  the  deer  in  Sherwood  Forest,  a 
messenger  arrived  in  breathless  haste  to 
announce  that  the  Welsh  were  in  revolt. 
The  king  instantly  summoned  his  knights 
around  him  under  this  oak,  and  the 
unanimous  voice  was  for  war.  The  oak 
is  still  standing  (1890). 

Parliamentary  Candidate  So- 
ciety (The),  1831.  To  supply  informa- 


tion to  electors  of  the  political  opinions 
of  candidates,  by  extracts  from  their 
speeches,  their  votes,  and  their  public 
conduct.  If  new  candidates,  their  charac- 
ters and  connections  were  given. 

Parliamentary  Reform.  The 
Bill  passed  7  June,  1832,  for  the  adjust- 
ment of  the  inequalities  of  the  representa- 
tive system  and  an  extended  franchise. 
Fifty-six  boroughs  in  England  and  Wales 
were  entirely  disfranchised;  30  which 
had  previously  returned  two  members 
were  restricted  to  1;  42  new  boroughs 
were  created,  of  which  22  boroughs  re- 
turned 2  each,  and  20  boroughs  returned 
1  each.  Four  members  were  assigned  to 
the  city  of  London,  2  to  each  of  the  Uni- 
versities of  Oxford  and  Cambridge,  and 
1  to  each  of  133  cities  or  boroughs.  Lan- 
cashire was  allotted  5  members ;  the  West 
Riding  of  Yorkshire  4  members ;  25  coun- 
ties 4  members  each ;  7  counties  8  mem- 
bers each ;  9  counties  and  the  East  and 
North  Ridings  of  Yorkshire  2  members 
each;  and  10  counties  1  member  each. 
Total  658  for  the  United  Parliament. 

The  numbers  for  Scotland  were  increased  from 
45  to  53,  and  for  Ireland  from  100  to  105.  The 
qualifications  of  electors  were  made  to  be  40s. 
freeholders,  102.  general  leases,  and  501.  annual 
rent.  The  old  freemen  were  wholly  set  aside. 

Parliamentary  Reform  Agita- 
tion. 

1776.  (20  March.)  The  motion  of  John  Wilkes  for 
parliamentary  reform  negatived  without 
division. 

1782.  (7  May.)  7  May,  1788,  and  18  April,  1785, 
motions  by  W.  Pitt  negatived. 

1784.  Home  Tooke  and  Mr.  Hardy  tried  for  high 
treason  and  acquitted. 

1810.  (21  May.)  Brand's  motion  for  parliamentary 
reform  negatived.  The  same  year  Cobbett 
was  fined  1,0002.  and  sent  to  Newgate. 

1817.  As  many  as  600  petitions  were  presented  to 

the  house  in  favour  of  reform.  20  May  Sir 
Francis  Burdett's  motion  in  favour  of  re- 
form was  negatived. 

1818.  (8  June.)    Sir  Francis  Burdett  was  sent  to 

the  Tower  for  exciting  to  agitation. 

1819.  Hunt,  a  Wiltshire  farmer,  was  sentenced  to 

imprisonment  for  haranguing  multitudes 

at  Birmingham. 
1822.  (29  April.)    Lord  John  Bussell's  motion  for 

parliamentary  reform  was  negatived. 
1826.  Major  Cartwright  was  fined  for  Inciting  to 

agitation. 
1829.  (8  June.)   The  Marquis  of  Blandford's  motion 

for  reform  was  negatived, 

Parliamentary  Session  of  41 
Hours.  The  longest  session  was  in 
1881,  when  on  one  occasion  the  hou&e 
sat  continuously  for  41  hours.  The  ses- 
sion began  on  Monday  afternoon,  31  Jan., 
at  four  o'clock,  and  went  on  without  a 
break  till  Wednesday  morning,  2  Feb., 


666 


PAKMAMENTARY 


PARNELLITES 


after  the  clock  had  struck  nine.  Mr. 
Gladstone  was  prime  minister. 

The  subject  was  leave  to  bring  in  a  bill  for  the 
'  Protection  to  Person  and  Property'  in  Ireland, 
against  the  Land  League  (?.r.),  and  Mr.  Korster, 
the  secretary  for  Ireland,  moved  for  the  petition. 
It  was  the  Irish  members  who  tried  to  weary  out 
the  house  by  obstructing  business.  The  obstruc- 
tion was  closed  by  the  Speaker  forbidding  any 
more  speaking  on  the  subject,  and  the  Bill  was 
carried  by  164  against  19. 

Parliamentary  Trains.  Trains 
established  by  Act  of  Parliament  for  the 
benefit  of  third-class  passengers,  at  the 
rate  of  one  penny  a  mile.  In  France  the 
traine  parlementaire  means  a  train  re- 
served for  the  use  of  members  of  both 
the  houses  of  legislature  (1840). 

Parliamentary    Undertakers. 

The  little  group  of  nobles  who,  till 
William  Pitt's  administration,  returned 
fully  half  the  members  of  the  House  of 
Commons.  More  than  sixty  seats  were 
in  the  hands  of  Lord  Downshire,  the  Pon- 
sonbys,  and  the  Beresf ords  alone.  '  They 
undertook  to  manage  parliament  in  their 
own  way  and  on  their  own  terms.' 

Parnassus  of  Germany.  Blocks- 
berg. 

On  Blocksberg  we'll  find  room  enough; 
The  wide  Parnassus  'tis  of  Germany. 

GOETHE.  Fautt  (Dr.  Anster). 

Parnassus  of  Japan.  Pusiyama. 
(Gibson, '  Gallery  of  Geography,'  p.  921 ; 
1872.) 

Par nell  Commission  (The).  Sat 
for  200  days  in  1889,  and  its  report  was 
issued  18  Feb.,  1890,  consisting  of  121 
closely  printed  pages  of  the  Blue  Book. 
The  Commissioners  were  Sir  James 
Hannen  and  Justices  Day  and  Smith, 
and  the  object  of  inquiry  was  whether 
and  how  far  Charles  Stewart  Parnell 
and  his  Irish  party  were  connected  with 
the  crimes  of  the  Irish  Land  League, 
which  Mr.  Gladstone  asserted  'dogged 
it  throughout.'  The  report  was  divided 
into  nine  charges,  and  the  general  tenour 
was  that  Mr.  Parnell  and  his '  lieutenants ' 
were  at  least  morally  responsible  for 
much  of  the  mischief,  inasmuch  as  they 
did  nothing  to  repress  it,  much  to  foment 
it,  but  adroitly  avoided  mixing  up  them- 
selves  with  the  misdemeanants. 

Lord  Selborne  says  the  Irish  members  as  Indi- 
vlduals  and  politicians  are  cleared  of  charges 
against  them,  but  as  a  political  body  they  are 
proved  beyond  a  doubt  of  being  agents  of  disturb- 
ance  and  centres  of  disaffection. 

The  'Standard'  acknowledges  that  the  de- 
fendants are  exonerated  from  direct  complicity 
with  crime,  but '  the  report  shows  Mr.  Parnell  to 


have  be^n  the  leader  of  men  devoted  to  the  trea- 
sonable" design  of  separating  Ireland  from  Eng- 
land;  to  have  been  implicated  in  the  whole 
system  of  crime,  outrage,  and  lawlessness  which 
has  so  long  prevailed  in  Ireland;  and  to  have 
been  closely  connected  with  foreign  mercenaries 
who  made  no  secret  of  their  being  the  enemies  of 
the  Queen  [Victoria].'— 14  Feb..  1890. 

Parnellism  and  Crime,  1888.  A 
pamphlet  published  by  the  editor  of  the 
1  Times '  newpaper  to  show  that  the 
Home  Rule  and  Land  League  Irish  party, 
of  which  Charles  S.  Parnell  was  the 
head,  was,  as  Mr.  Gladstone  stated, 
1  dogged  by  crime  in  all  its  steps.'  It 
appeared  anonymously,  but  was  written 
by  Woulfe  Flanagan,  son  of  the  Right 
Hon.  Judge  Flanagan,  who  had  been 
judge  of  the  Irish  Land  Estates  Court. 
This  pamphlet  was  made  the  basis  of  a 
trial  before  three  commissioners  in  1889. 

Mr.  Gladstone,  11  July,  1882,  says  of 
the  Parnellite  policy,  'It  means  the 
destruction  of  the  peace  of  life ;  it  means 
the  placing  in  abeyance  of  the  most 
sacred  duties,  of  the  most  cherished 
duties;  it  means  the  servitude  of  good 
men,  and  the  supremacy  of  bad  men  ' ; 
and  on  28  Jan.,  1882,  he  said, '  With  fatal 
and  painful  precision  the  steps  of  crime 
have  dogged  the  steps  of  the  Land 
League.' 

Sir  William  Harcourt  said  of  the  Land 
League,  '  The  doctrine  BO  expounded  is 
the  doctrine  of  treason  and  assassination. 
To-morrow  the  civilised  world  will  pro- 
nounce its  judgment  on  this  vile  con- 
spiracy.' 

Those  who  read  the  Report  of  the  Commissioners 
will  see  clearly  that  the  extreme  party— the  party 
ruled  by  the  Clan  na-Gael-ha.  been  the^eal 
motive  power,  in  the  hands  of  which  the  Irish 
and  Mr.  Parnell  and  his  friends 


motive  power 
Land  League 
have  been  n 


nothing  but  tools  and  puppeta. 
wherever  the  Land  League  has  been  most  active 
in  its  operations,  whenever  what  is  called  coercion 
has  fallen  into  abeyance,  the  Increase  of  crime  in 
Ireland  has  been  something  fearful.  This  has 
been  proved  to  demonstration  by  the  report  of  the 
Commissioners.  While,  therefore,  it  must  be 
deplored  that,  in  the  matter  of  the  forged  letters, 
the  authorities  of  the  'Times  did  not  exercise 
more  care  and  greater  vigilance,  and  therefore 
are  open  to  grave  censure  ;  yet,  in  unearthing 
this  great  conspiracy  which  has  prevailed  BO  long 
In  Ireland,  they  deserve  the  sincere  thanks  of 
all  good  and  all  honest  men  in  the  United 
Kingdom.— Nevtpaptr  leader.  14  Feb.,  1890. 

Parnellites.  The  followers  of 
Charles  Stewart  Parnell,  M.P.,  who  in 
the  election  of  1885  contrived  to  bring  to 
the  English  House  of  Commons  eighty- 
five  Irish  members,  who  agreed  to  vote 
solidly  with  Mr.  Parnell,  member  for 
Cork.  This  large  contingent,  thrown 
into  either  the  Tory  or  Liberal  side,  WM 


PAROCHIAL 


PARTIS 


667 


sufficient  to  secure  a  majority,  conse- 
quently the  Irish  party  ruled  the  British 
parliament.  The  object  of  Mr.  Parnell 
was  to  secure  to  Ireland  '  Home  Rule,'  or 
the  right  of  controlling  the  legislature 
of  Ireland.  The  weak  point  was  this: 
they  wanted  to  establish  a  Dublin  par- 
liament, and  yet  to  sit  in  the  British 
house  at  Westminster. 

Parochial  Charities  (The  City), 
i.e.  of  London.  In  1887  an  act,  passed 
in  1888,  came  into  operation,  which  in- 
vested the  money  of  these  charities  in 
the  Ecclesiastical  Commissioners  in 
behoof  of  the  more  populous  districts  of 
'  Greater  London  '  for  the  following  pur- 
poses : — 

The  education  of  the  poorer  inhabitants  of  the 
metropolis. 

The  establishment  of  libraries,  museums,  and 
art  collections. 

The  preservation,  &o.,  of  open  spaces  for  recrea- 
tion, &c. 

Provident  institutions  and  convalescent 
hospitals. 

V  A  permanent  Board  of  21  Trustees  was  added 
to  the  Charity  Commissioners.  The  charities 
were,  in  1887,  worth  118.00CU.  a  year,  of  which  sum 
85,4591.  was  applicable  to  ecclesiastical  purposes. 

Parsee.  A  disciple  of  Zoroaster.  A 
fire-worshipper  is  so  called  in  the  West 
Indies ;  in  Persia  the  Mohammedans  call 
fire-worshippers  guebres  (Persian  ghebr, 
infidel).  In  Bombay  they  are  wealthy  and 
influential.  In  1852  an  association  was 
formed  for  the  restoration  of  the  creed 
of  Zoroaster,  which  had  been  much  cor- 
rupted. The  Zend  Avesta  is  the  book 
containing  the  sacred  writing  of  Zoroas- 
ter. The  original, '  received  from  heaven,' 
is  lost ;  but  copies  exist. 

Parson  Garlic.  Joseph  Tucker, 
D.D.,  dean  of  Gloucester  (1711-1799),  so 
called  in  the  effigy  burnt  near  his  own 
door  by  a  mob  enraged  against  him  for 
his  essay  in  support  of  the  Hessians 
who  had  come  to  settle  in  England. 

Par'tholanRace  (The).  A  fabulous 
race  of  people  said  by  the  bards  to  have 
taken  possession  of  Ireland  at  the  be- 
ginning of  the  4th  century  after  the  flood. 
Partholan  was  of  the  race  of  Japhet.  He 
landed  on  Wednesday,  14  May,  at  Imber- 
sceine,  in  Kerry,  and  fixed  his  residence 
in  the  province  of  Ulster,  on  the  island 
of  Inis-Samer,  in  the  river  Erne.  After 
holding  possession  of  the  island  for  800 
years  his  race  was  extirpated  by  a  plague. 

Parthola'nians(Tfte).  The  second 
colony  of  Ireland,  who  came  to  the 


island  some  2,200  years  before  Christ, 
and  found  it  inhabited  by  the  Fomorians. 
The  chroniclers  inform  us  that  the  Fomo- 
rians were  a  Basque  or  Iberian  colony, 
and  the  Partholanians  an  Aryan  colony, 
so  named  from  Partholan,  who  came  to 
Ireland  with  his  four  sons  and  a  number 
of  followers.  The  tradition  is  of  small 
historic  value,  but  the  Irish  boast  of 
their  Iberian  descent,  and  scorn  the 
notion  of  being  Scotic. 

No  doubt  the  dark  complexion,  the  short 
stature,  and  gracefulness  of  manners  give  colour 
to  their  Iberian  descent. 

Particular  Baptists.  Those  Bap 
tist  Dissenters  who  hold  the  Calvinistic 
views  of  election,  predestination,  and  re- 
probation, in  contradistinction  to  the 
General  Baptists,  who  maintain  the  doc- 
trine of  universal  redemption.  See  '  Free 
Communionists,'  '  Close  Communionists.' 

Partidas  (Las).  A  code  of  laws 
established  by  Alfonso  X.  'The  Wise,' 
of  Leon  (1203,  1252-1285). 

Partis  en  France,  between  1793- 

1795. 

A  larmistes. 

Apitoyeurt,  those  who  sympathised  with  the  royal 

family. 

Britsotint  (q.v.). 
Buveurs  de  Sang,  those  who  revelled  In  blood  and 

slaughter. 

Chevaliers  du  Poignard  (q.v.). 
Chouans  (q.v.), 
Compagnons  de  Jehu  (q.v.). 
Contre-Revolutionnaires,     the     anti-revolutionary 

party. 

Crapauds  du  Marait.    See  '  Marals.1 
Egorgt'urs,  those  who  were  for  death  and  slaughter 

without  end. 

Emissaires  de  Cobourg,  the  '  Suspects  '  supposed  to 
be  influenced  by  emissaries  of  Friedrich 
prince  of  Saxe-Coburg. 

de  Pitt,  those  who  attributed  the  anti-revo- 
lutionary movement  to  bribes    given    by 
William  Pitt.     This  silly  notion  was  very 
general. 
Endormcurs,  poisoners.    In  ancient  jurisprudence 

an  Bndormeur  was  one  '  qui  pour  depouiller 

Be*  victimes,  mele  dans  leurs  alimeuts  une 

drogue  somnlfere.' 
Federa  listet.    See  '  Federalism . ' 
Girondins  (q.v). 
Habitants  de  la  Crete. 
Hebertistes,   partisans  of   Hebert  .surnamed  'I* 

Pere  Duchene '  (q.v.). 
Hommes  d'Etat. 

de  la  Plaine,  the  Yea-nay  party  or  Trimmers. 

du  10  A  out.    See  '  August  10.' 

du  81  Mai,  those  who  took  an  active  part  in 

'  the  Reign  of  Terror. 
Jeunetse  doree  de  Freron  (q.v.). 
Maratistes,  partisans  of  Marat 
Mininteriels. 
Moderes. 


Montagnards  (q.v.). 
Muscadins  (q.v.). 


Muscadins  (q.. 
Partisans  de  la  vie  civile. 
Patriot**  de  1789,  those  who  had  taken  part  In  UM 
storming  of  the  Bastille. 

Bans-culottes  (q.v.). 
8'ptembriseurs  (q.9.). 
Kutpeclt  (q.v.). 


PARTITION 


PASCHITES 


Terrorlitet  (q.v.). 
Tkfrmidoriens  (q.v.). 

V  Veut  on  Bavoir,  pendant  ces  deui  ans,  c'est- 
a  dire  de  '98  a  '96,  combien  11  y  a  eu  de  partis  en 
France?  II  y  en  a  eu  trente-trois.— DUMA  a,  Let 
Blanc$etleilileiu. 

Partition  (Treaty  of).  I.  Signed  at 
the  Hague  by  France,  England,  and 
Holland,  11  Oct.,  1698.  It  stipulated 
three  things:  (a)  That  at  the  death  of 
Carlos  II.  the  kingdom  of  Spain  should 
not  be  absorbed  by  Germany,  but  should 
be  given  to  the  electoral  prince  of  Ba- 
varia, son  of  the  elector ;  (b)  that  Naples, 
Sicily,  Sardinia,  the  province  of  Guipuz- 
coa,  Fontarabia,  St.  Sebastian,  Ferrol, 
and  certain  towns  on  the  Tuscan  coast 
owned  by  Spain,  should  be  settled  on  the 
Dauphin ;  (c)  that  Milan  should  be  settled 
on  Karl  the  second  son  of  the  kaiser. 
Frustrated  by  the  death  of  the  electoral 
prince  of  Bavaria  in  1699,  aged  eight 
years. 

II.  The  same  contracting  parties  agreed 
to  confer  the  crown  of  Spain,  when 
vacant,  on  the  Archduke  Karl,  son  of  the 
kaiser ;  the  Italian  States  were  to  be 
the  dauphin's  portion.  Signed  13  March, 
1700.  Set  aside  by  the  will  of  Carlos 
II.  of  Spain  in  1701,  in  which  the  whole 
Spanish  monarchy  was  bequeathed  to 
the  duke  of  Anjou,  second  son  of  the 
dauphin. 

Partition  of  Poland  (The).  First 
Partition,  1772,  planned  by  Frederick 
II.,  was  between  Hussia,  Austria,  and 
Prussia.  Russia  took  42,000  square  miles, 
Austria  took  27,000,  and  Prussia  18,000. 

The  Second  Partition,  1790,  was  be- 
tween Russia  and  Prussia ;  Russia  took 
96,000  square  miles  and  gave  Prussia 
22,000  as  a  sop,  but  left  Austria  in  the 
cold. 

The  Third  Partition,  1795.  Austria 
thought  the  Second  Partition  unfair,  and 
a  third  spoliation  was  agreed  upon,  in 
which  Russia  took  48,000  square  miles, 
Prussia  21,000,  and  Austria  18,000. 

In  1847  Austria  occupied  Cracow,  and  thua  seized 
the  last  remainder  of  independent  Poland. 

Altogether,  Russia  took  181,000  square 
miles,  Prussia  56,000,  and  Austria  45,000. 
The  nominal  cause  of  this  spoliation  was 
a  religious  difference,  the  reigning  powers 
being  Protestants  and  the  'patriots' 
being  Catholics. 

Party  Volant  (The).  Those  who, 
in  the  reign  of  Charles  I.,  fluctuated  in 
political  principles  from  parliament  to 


king.  Nominally  parliamentarians,  they 
hankered  after  the  court.  The  heads  of 
the  Party  Volant  were  the  Earl  of 
Northumberland,  the  Earl  of  Holland, 
the  Earl  of  Clare,  the  Earl  of  Portland, 
Waller  the  poet,  and  the  widowed 
Countess  of  Carlisle  (daughter  of  North- 
umberland). 

Parvula  Evangel'ia.  Extracts 
from  the  Gospels  worn  as  an  amulet. 

Quo  loco  [Jerome]  comparat  pharlMBoe  certis 
•uperstitiDBismulierculiB,  qu«  inanl  fide  indue  too, 
circumferebant  turn  temporis  1'amtla  Evtutfettu, 
hoc  eat,  excerptas  ex  evangelic  sentential.  .  .  . 
Eadem  euperstitio  apud  multoe  ultimih  HMWM 
in valuit,  qui  collo  appeudebant  Initium  Evangelii 
J  ohannis.— SCALI'JKK. 

Pascal  of  Germany  (The).  No- 
valis,  i.e.  Friedrich  von  Hardenberg  of 
Saxony,  a  lyric  poet,  and  chief  of  the 
Romantic  school  (q.v.).  He  is  so  calK-il 
by  Carlyle,  but  'the  Keats  of  Gem  mm 
would  have  been  more  appropriate 
(1772-1801). 

Paschal  Canon  (The).  A  table  of 
the  movable  feasts,  showing  the  day  of 
Easter,  and  all  other  feasts  depending 
on  Easter,  for  a  cycle  of  nineteen  years. 

Paschal  Controversy  (The),  or 
'  Easter  Controversy  '  (162-673).  A  con- 
troversy about  the  time  of  keeping 
Easter — whether  the  right  time  is  the 
fourteenth  day  of  the  moon,  or  the  Sun- 
day following  the  fourteenth  day.  The 
former  is  the  practice  of  the  Eastern 
Church,  the  latter  of  the  Western 
Church.  Victor  bishop  of  Rome  ex- 
communicated the  churches  of  Asia  in 
190  for  keeping  Easter  as  they  did.  The 
two  churches,  however,  continued  to 
disagree  upon  the  question. 

The  Council  of  Nice  '325)  determined  that 
Easter  day  should  be  the  Sunday  following  the 
Jewish  feast  of  the  Passover,  which  was  kept  the 
fourteenth  day  (or  full  moon)  of  the  month 
Nisan;  that  is  the  full  moon  <»i  or  next  ajler 
21  March.  In  632  Dionysius  Exi^uus  proposed  a 
new  method  of  reckoning  the  feast.  The  British 
Church  did  not  conform  till  678,  at  the  Council  of 
Hertford.  lona  later  still. 

Paschal  Mass.  '  Missa  Paschalis.' 
The  Mass  'quse  in  singulis  septimanea 
Paschalis  feriis  agitur.'  See  '  Mass.' 

Pas'chites  (2  syl.),  2nd  cent.  Those 
Christians  who  celebrate  Easter  on 
Jewish  paschal  day,  which  was  the  14th 
of  the  moon.  In  196  Pope  Victor  ex- 
communicated  those  who  kept  Easter 
on  any  day  but  Sunday.  The  contro- 
versy was  not  finally  settled  till  the 
Council  of  Nice,  AJ>.  325. 


PASHA 


PASTEURIENNE 


66» 


Pasha  is  a  ruler  of  a  province  in  the 
Turkish  empire.  A  three-tailed  pasha 
is  of  the  highest  rank;  his  standard  is 
decorated  with  three  tails,  which  are  its 
pennons. 

Pass  of  Brander  (The).  The 
famous  dark  gorge  which  narrows  into 
the  Pass  of  Awe,  the  scene  of  the  despe- 
rate engagements  between  Wallace  and 
the  caterans  of  Macfarlane,  and  Bruce 
and  the  Macdougalls  of  Lorn. 

Pass  of  Plumes  (The),  1599.  A 
pass  in  Leinster,  where  the  Earl  of  Essex 
was  attacked  by  the  O'Moores ;  so  called 
from  the  number  of  plumes  of  which  the 
soldiers  of  Essex  were  despoiled. 

Pass  under  the  Yoke  (To).  The 
yoke  under  which  the  Romans  made  a 
vanquished  army  pass,  in  sign  of  subju- 
gation, consisted  of  two  upright  spears 
stuck  in  the  ground,  with  a  third  spear 
fastened  transversely  atop,  thus  II  (Livy, 
iii.  28 ;  Floras,  i.  11, 18.) 

The  custom  was  adopted  by  other  nations  with 
whom  the  Romans  made  war.  Thus  Pontius  the 
Samnite,  the  Numantians,  and  Jugurtha  the 
African,  made  the  Roman  army  pass  under  a 
yoke.  Of  course  the  men  laid  down  their  arms 
before  they  passed  tub  juga. 

Passagins.  So  the  Waldenses  (q.v.) 
were  sometimes  nicknamed,  meaning 
men  of  passage,  or  missionary  vagrants. 

Passar'owitz,  in  Servia  (Peace  of), 
21  July,  1718.  Between  the  kaiser,  the 
Porte,  and  Venice.  By  this  treaty  the 
Morea  was  confirmed  to  Turkey. 

Passau,  in  Bavaria  (Treaty  of),  22 
May  to  7  Aug.,  1562.  Moritz,  the  new 
elector  of  Saxony,  rebelled  against 
Charles  V.,  drove  him  from  place  to 
place,  till  at  length  he  signed  the  treaty 
of  Passau,  granting  full  liberty  to  all 
Protestants  to  worship  in  any  way  they 
chose,  free  of  all  interference  and 
restraint.  This  is  called  '  The  Religious 
Peace.' 

Passau,  pronounce  Pas-sow  (ow  as  In  now). 

Passion  Sunday.  The  5th  Sun- 
day of  Lent,  'Dominica  in  Passione 
Domini.'  This  Sunday  began  'Passion 
Week  '  (q.v.).  See  '  Sunday.' 

Passion  Week,  or  the  Great 
Week,  was  originally  a  parson's  week — 
that  is,  as  many  days  as  can  be  massed 
together  with  only  one  Sunday ;  of  course, 
this  may  be  thirteen  days.  It  began  the 


Monday  following  the  5th  of  Lent,  and 
ended  on  Holy  Saturday  (the  day  pre- 
ceding Easter  Sunday).  The  last  seven 
days  of  this  period  constitute  Holy 
Week.  The  first  day  of  Holy  Week  is 
Palm  Sunday,  the  fourth  day  is  Spy 
Wednesday,  the  fifth  Maundy  Thurs- 
day, the  sixth  Good  Friday,  and  the  last 
Holy  Saturday  or  the  Great  Sabbath. 
When  the  Great  Week  is  reduced  to 
seven  days,  as  it  usually  is  by  Protes- 
tants, then  Passion  Week  and  Holy 
Week  are  commensurate  terms;  but 
those  who  seek  to  restore  the  ancient 
ritual  call  Passion  Week  the  period 
between  the  5th  of  Lent  and  Palm  Sun- 
day (not  included),  and  Holy  Week  from 
Palm  Sunday  to  Holy  Saturday.  Strictly 
speaking.  Passion  Week  covers  thirteen 
days,  the  last  seven  of  which  constitute 
Holy  Week. 

Passionists,  1741.  A  religious 
order  founded  by  Paul  de  la  Croix. 
They  dress  in  black  and  go  about  bare- 
headed and  barefooted,  but  wear  sandals. 

Passive  Obedience,  or  'Non- 
resistance,'  is  the  political  doctrine  that 
subjects  are  bound  to  obey  those  in  au- 
thority, whether  right  or  wrong,  good  or 
bad.  Applied  to  kings  it  includes  also 
the  dogma  that  the  king,  being  the 
Lord's  anointed,  must  not  only  be 
obeyed,  but  that  he  cannot  be  deposed. 
The  doctrine  is  based  on  Romans  xiii. 
1,2:'  Let  every  soul  be  subject  unto  the 
higher  powers.  For  there  is  no  power 
but  of  God ;  the  powers  that  be  are  or- 
dained of  God.  Whosoever  therefore 
resisteth  the  power,  resisteth  the  ordi- 
nance of  God.  And  they  that  resist  shall 
receive  to  themselves  damnation.' 

It  is  hard  to  see  how  those  who  allow  the 
authority  of  these  words  can  resist  the  dogma  of 
'  passive  obedience.'  Of  course  those  who  set 
aside  the  authority  of  St.  Paul  assert  that  *th« 
powers,'  being  civil  rulers,  are  the  servants  of 
the  state,  and  like  other  servants  can  be  dis- 
missed if  they  neglect  their  duty  or  are  incompe- 
tent to  perform  it.  This,  however,  is  setting 
aside  the  dictum  of  St.  Paul  for  the  doctrine  oi 
expediency. 

Pasteurienne        Inoculation, 

1885.  Inoculation  first  suggested  by  M. 
Pasteur  of  Paris,  to  cure  persons  bitten 
by  mad  dogs  or  wolves,  or  to  prevent  their 
becoming  rabid.  In  1887,  out  of  3,020 
patients  treated  by  M.  Pasteur,  only  34 
died,  and  out  of  8,852  treated  by  M.  Pas- 
teur and  nine  others,  54  died ;  a  little 
over  4  per  cent. 


670 


PASTEURISE 


PATRES 


Pas'teurise  (8  syl.).  A  verb  de- 
rived from  the  name  of  M.  Pasteur,  the 
Parisian  chemist,  who  introduced  the 
process  of  and  art  of  sealing  up  wines  and 
beers  in  air-tight  casks,  to  prevent  the 
entrance  of  ferment  or  germs  to  deterio- 
rate the  liquors.  See  '  Listerise.' 
Somewhere  between  1880  and  1886. 

Paston  Letters  (The).  A  series 
of  letters  and  other  documents  collected 
by  members  of  the  Paston  family,  to 
whom  most  of  them  are  addressed  (1564- 
1700).  The  Pastons  lived  in  Norfolk 
during  the  time  of  the  Wars  of  the 
Roses,  and  these  letters  throw  much 
light  on  the  customs  and  incidents  of  the 
period.  Four  vols.  were  published  be- 
tween 1787  and  1789  by  Mr.  [Sir  John] 
Fenn  of  Norfolk,  but  the  originals  have 
not  been  discovered.  A  fifth  vol.  was 
published  in  1828  by  Mr.  Serjeant  Frere, 
the  originals  of  which  were  presented  to 
the  Antiquarian  Society,  and  95  were 
discovered  in  Roydon  Hall  in  1875. 

These  letters  reveal  to  ut  Carious  modes  by 
which  the  strong  man  was  enabled  to  turn  the 
scale  against  the  weak  one  at  law  ;  but  the  most 
extraordinary  relation  concerning  the  family  it- 
self is  one  which  occupies  more  than  a  volume, 
and  details  the  actual  war  made  upon  them  by 
the  Duke  of  Norfolk.  The  celebrated  general  Sir 
John  Fastolf  left  Sir  John  Paston  the  estate  of 
Caistor  In  1459 ;  but  the  duke  declared  that  Sir 
Johnhadptvtnittohim  .  .  .  and  he  laid  siege  to  it 
.  .  .  and  took  tt.— HowiTT,  Httt.  oj  England  (vol  11. 
p.  44). 

Pastoral  Poets  of  Greece  (The). 
Theocritos  of  Syracuse,  the  father  of 
pastoral  poetry.  Thirty  of  his  idyls  and 
several  of  his  epigrams  aie  still  extant 
(B.C.  800-280).  Bion  of  Smyrna  (B.C. 
295-288),  author  of  a  poem  on  the  '  Death 
of  Adonis,'  and  Moschos  of  Syracuse 
(B.C.  289-200),  the  friend  of  Bicn. 

Pastoral  Romance  (Father  of). 
Honord  d'Ur«  (1567-1625),  author  of 
1  Astrea.' 

Pastoreaux  (Les),  1250.  Politico- 
religious  insurgents  in  Flanders  during 
the  captivity  of  St.  Louis  in  Egypt. 
From  Flanders  the  insurrection  spread 
through  France,  and  soon  swelled  to  a 
mass  of  100,000  men,  divided  into  com- 
panies, with  banners  bearing  a  cross  and 
a  lamb.  Their  leader  was  a  Cistercian 
monk  named  Job  or  Jacob,  from  Hun- 
gary, who  gave  out  that  he  was  commis- 
sioned by  the  Virgin  Mary  to  preach  a 
crusade  to  the  poor  against  their  oppres- 
sors. This  Job  was  received  at  Amiens, 


Bourges,  Orleans,  and  Paris  as  a  prophet. 
His  wrath  was  mainly  directed  against 
the  idleness  and  corruption  of  the  clergy, 
some  monasteries  were  plundered  by  bum 
and  their  inmates  put  to  the  sword.  In 
1251  government  interfered,  and  the 
rabble  was  dispersed  or  cut  to  pieces  at 
Berry  and  Beaucaire.  See  '  French 
Brigands.' 

Seventy  years  afterwards  another  insurrection 
broke  out.  and  these  Insurgents  called  themselves 
by  the  same  name.  The  object  of  this  second 
'  crusade '  was  the  general  massacre  of  the  Jews. 
They  were  called  Shepherds  because  they  as- 
sumed to  be  the  Shepherds  of  the  Lord  who  pro- 
tected the  '  lambs  '  from  the  '  wolves.' 

Du  Cange  says:— 'Pastoureaux,  quod  pastorera 
infimnque  plebls  hominem  slgniflcat,  cujusmodi 
nt  plerique  ex  Pastorellis,  at  testator  con 


tinuator  NangU  vernaculus  sub  1251.' 

Pastoreaux,  pronounce  Pcutor-o. 

Patans  (The).  So  the  Afghans  were 
called  in  the  middle  ages.  A  dynasty  of 
Patans  reigned  in  India  from  1205  to 
1898,  and  succeeded  the  Ganrides  (2  syl.). 
Delhi  was  their  capital.  Tamerlane  over- 
threw the  Patans,  and  established  the 
dynasty  of  the  Timorides  (8  syl.). 

Pat'erins,  or  Patarins  (The).  A 
branch  of  Paulicians  who  said  that  crea- 
tion was  the  work  of  the  Spirit  of  Evil 
They  were  pretty  abundant  in  Illyria 
and  Bosnia  in  the  12th  cent.  Called 
Paterins  because  they  taught  that  prayer 
should  be  addressed  to  the  Father  only. 
The  Waldenses  were  sometimes  called 
Paterins  or  Paterlni,  as  well  as  Cathari 
and  Gazari  (in  Italy).  In  France  they 
were  called  Albige rises  and  Vaudois. 
Condemned  by  the  Council  of  Lateran  in 
1179. 

Da  Cange  says:  'A  loco  urbis  Medlolanl,  qul 
Patarea  vel  Pataria.  vocabattar.' 

Apollo  was  called  'Paterlnus.'  from  Patara 
now  Patera,  a  town  of  Lycia,  which  had  an 
oracle  of  Apollo. 

Patre  de  Montalte  (Le).  The 
swineherd  of  Montalte,  Sixtus  V.,  the 
'second  founder  of  Rome.'  Born  at 
Montalte  (1521, 1585-1590). 

Patres  Conscript!  [Fathers  and 
Conscripts],  The  Patres  of  Rome  were* 
the  patrician  senators ;  but  when  some 
of  these  were  slain  at  the  expulsion  of 
Tarqnin,  Junius  Brutus  selected  others 
to  fill  the  vacant  seats;  and  as  these 
names  were  enrolled  in  the  senate  with 
the  patres  or  previous  senators,  they 
were  called  the  Conscripts,  and  the 
house  was  addressed  as  'Patres  [etj 
Coiiscripti.' 


PATKES 


PATRON 


671 


Pat'res  Pat'riae,  1774.  The  dele- 
gates to  the  first  American  Congress  which 
met  at  Philadelphia  on  14  Sept.  repre- 
senting twelve  different  states :  The  four 
New  England  states,  with  those  of  Vir- 

S'nia,  Pennsylvania,  Maryland,  New 
ork,  New  Jersey,  Delaware,  and  the  two 
Carolinas.  They  assembled  for  business 
in  Carpenters'  Hall.  The  congress  sat  till 
26  Oct.,  and  then  adjourned  till  10  May, 
1775. 

Patrician  of  Rome.  A  title  con- 
ferred by  Pope  Adrian  I.  on  Pepin  le 
Bref,  which  made  him  the  representative 
of  the  imperial  power  in  the  West. 
Charlemagne  continued  the  title. 

Patrimony  of  St.  Peter  (The), 
•Estates  of  the  Church,'  1077.  The 
dotation  of  the  Countess  Matilda  of  Tus- 
cany to  the  Jloly  See  of  Modena,  Parma, 
and  Mantua.  It  was  united  to  the  new 
kingdom  of  Italy  in  1870. 

Between  Orvieto  in  the  north,  Umbria  In  the 
east,  the  champaign  of  Rome  and  the  Tyrrhenian 
Sea. 

This  dotation  was  only  a  part  of  the  Papal 
States.  The  Exarchate  of  Ravenna  was  given  to 
the  Holy  Church  by  Pepin  king  of  the  Franks: 
Benevento  was  given  to  it  by  Heinrich  III. ;  Forll 
and  the  Romagna  were  added  in  1297 ;  Bologna  in 
1364 ;  Ferrara  in  1598 ;  Urblno  in  1626 ;  Orvieto  [Or- 
vee-a'-to]  in  1649. 

Patriot  King  (The).  George  HI. 
was  so  styled  by  Bolingbroke. 

Patriot  Party  (The),  1692.  The 
1  Ins '  or  '  Let-alones,'  formerly  called  the 
Court  party.  They  were  in  opposition  to 
the  Country  party  or  '  Outs,'  called  the 
'  Grumbletonians,'  in  Walpole'a  ministry. 
See  next  article. 

Patriots  (The),  1724.  A  political 
party  organised  by  Bolingbroke  and  Pul- 
teney  against  Sir  Robert  Walpole,  chief 
minister  of  state  in  the  reigns  of  George 
I.  and  George  II.  Their  organ  was '  The 
Craftsman,'  a  journal  which  they  started 
to  air  their  opinions  in. 

George  II.  hated  '  the  rogne  •  (Walpole),  but  being 
henpecked  he  was  a  nonentity;  and  Walpole, who 
had  gained  the  queen,  remained  in  office  for  ten 
years  after  the  accession  of  George  II. 

Patriots  of  '89  (The).  Those 
Frenchmen  who  assisted  in  storming  the 
Bastille. 

Patriotic  Brotherhood  (The), 
1881.  A  '  gang  of  murderous  conspira- 
tors '  in  Ireland,  some  of  whom  were 
brought  to  trial  at  the  Antrim  assizes  in 
March.  P.  J.  Sheridan  was  the  chief 


organiser  in  Mayo,  and  took  a  leading 
part  in  forming  the  association. 

Patripassionists,  or  'Patripas- 
sians.'  Certain  Monoph'ysites  (4  syl.) 
who  admit  the  divinity  of  Christ,  but 
maintain  that  He  was  the  indivisible  God 
the  Father,  and  that  it  was  this  God,  the 
one  and  only  God,  who  was  crucified  on 
Calvary.  St.  Augustine  refers  to  them. 
They  were  also  called  Deipassionists. 

Patrius  Sermo.  The  language  of 
the  fathers  and  of  fatherland. 

Patron  Saints  of— 


ABERDEEN,  St.  Nicholas  (died  342) 
ABYSSINIA,  St.  Frumentius  (died  360) 
ALEXANDRIA,  St.  Mark,  who  founded 
a  church  there  (died  52)  .. 

ALPS  (The).    Felix  Nefl  (1798-1829). 
ANTIOOH,  St.  Margaret  (died  275)       ... 
ARDENNES  (The).    St.  Hubert  (died  780) 

ARMENIA,   St.    Gregory   of  Armenia 

(died  382)       .............. 

BATH,  St.  David,  from  whose  bene- 

diction the  waters  of  Bath  received 

their  warmth  and  medicinal  quali- 

ties (died  644)         ........... 

BEAUVAIS,  St.  Lucian  (died  290)  . 

BELGIUM,  St.  Boniface  (died  755)  ... 
BOHEMIA,  St.  John  von  Pomuk  (d.  1893) 
BRUSSELS,  St.  Qudule  (died  712)  . 
CAOLIARI,  in  Sardinia,  St.  Eflcio  (died 

286)       ...  ...  ... 

CAPPADOCIA,  St.  Matthias  (died  62)    ... 
CARTHAGE,  St.  Perpetua  (died  208)  ... 
COLOGNE,  St  Ursula  (died  452)   ...... 

CORFU,  St.  Spiridlon  (4th  cent.)  ... 
CREMO'NA,  St.  Margaret  (died  275)  ... 
DENMARK.  St.  Anscharius  (died  864)  ... 

And  St.  Canute  (died  1086)       ...... 

EDINBURGH,  St.  Giles  (died  550)        ... 
ENGLAND,  St.  George  (died  290)  ..... 

ETHIOPIA,  St.  Frumentius  (died  860)  ... 
FLANDERS,  St.  Peter  (died  66)    ...... 

FLORENCE,  St.  John  the  Baptist  (d.  82) 
FRANCE,  St.  Denis  (died  272)      . 
FRANOONIA,  St.  Kilian  (died  689)          ... 
FRIEBLAND,  St.  Wilbrod  (died  738)     ... 
GAUL,  St.  Irenwus  (died  200)      ...... 

And  St.  Martin  (died  897)        ... 
GENOA,  St.  George  of  Cappadocia  (died 

861)       .........  ... 

GEORGIA,  St.  Ninian  (4th  cent.)  .. 
GERMANY,  St.  Martin  (died  897)  ...... 

And  St.  Boniface  (died  755)  ...  . 
GLASGOW,  St.  Kentigern  (died  601)  ... 
HIGHLANDERS  (The),  St.  Columb(d.  697) 
HOLLAND,  the  Virgin  Mary  :—  For 

The  Nativity  ... 

„    Visitation       ............ 

„    Conception     ............ 

„    Purification   ............ 

,,     Assumption     ............ 

HUNGARY,  St.  Anastasius  (died  628)  ... 
INDIA,  Francis  Xavier  (died  1552)       ... 
IRELAND,  St.  Patrick  (died  493)  ..... 

ITALY,  St.  Antony  (died  856)      ...... 

LAPLAND,  St.  Nicholas  (died  342)       ... 
LICHFIELD,  St.  Chad  (died  672)  ... 

LIEGE,  St.  Albert  (died  1195)     ...... 

LISBON,  St.  Vincent  (died  804)  ...... 

LONDON,  St.  Paul  (died  64)        ...... 

MILAN,  St.  Ambrose  (died  397)  ...... 

MOSCOW,  St.  Nicholas  (died  842)  ... 
N  APLE  s,  St.  Januar  lus  (died  291)  ... 
NETUBHLANDS,  St.  Amand  (died  679).. 


Fit*  day 
6  Deo. 
27  Oct. 

25  April 
20  July 


80  Sept. 


1  March 
8  Jan. 
5  June 
16  May 
8  Jan. 

15  Jan. 
24  Feb. 

7  March 
21  Oct. 
14  Deo. 
20  July 

8  Feb. 
19  Jan. 
1  Sept. 

28  April 
27  Oct. 

29  June. 


9  Oct. 

8  July 

7  Nov. 
28  June 
II  Nov. 

28  April 

16  Sept. 
11  Nov. 
6  June 

18  Jan. 

9  June 

21  Nov. 
2  July 

8  Deo. 
2  Feb. 
15  Aug. 

22  Jan, 
8  Dec. 

17  March 
17  Jan. 

6  Deo. 

2  March 
21  Nov. 
15  Sept. 
25  Jan. 

7  Deo. 
6  Deo. 

19  Sept. 
«  F*b. 


672 


PAUL 


PAULINISTS 


Mb  4* 

NORWAY.  St.  Anscharius  (died  864)    ...  8  Feb. 

OXTOBD,  St.  Frideswide  (died  760)     ...  16  Oct. 

PADUA,  St.  Justina  (died  804)    7  Oct. 

PARIS,  St.  Genevi.  vc  (died  512)          ...  8  Jan. 
PEAK  {The),  Derbyshire.    W.  Bagshaw 

(died  1702) 

PiCTsaVu").  St.  Nlnian  (4th  cent.)     ...  16  Sept. 
PISA.  San  Kanterl. 

POITIERS,  St.  Hilary  (died  Sf,7) 14  Jan. 

POLAND,  St.  Hedviga  (died  1248)        ...  18  Oct. 

PORTUGAL,  St.  Sebastian  (died  288    ...  90  Jan. 

PRUSSIA,  St.  Andrew  (1st  cent.)        ...  80  Nov. 

ROCHESTER,  St.  Panllnus  (died  481)  .  22  June 

ROUE,  St.  Peter  and  St.  Paul  (1st  cent.)  29  June 

RUSSIA,  St.  Nicholas  (died  842)          ...  6  Deo. 

SARAOOSBA,  St.  Vincent  (died  804)     ...  83  Jan. 
SARDINIA,     the  Virgin     Mary.     See 

'  Holland.' 

SCOTLAND,  St.  Andrew  (1st  cent.)      ...  80  NOT. 
SEBASTIA.  in  Armenia,  St.  Elaine  (died 

816)  8  Feb. 

SICILY,  St.  Agatha  (died  261)      6  Feb. 

SILESIA,  St.  Hedviga  (died  1243)        ...  15  Oct. 

SLA vi  (The),  St.  Cyril  (died  868) ...  14  Feb. 

SPAIN,  St.  James  the  Greater  (died  44)  34  July 

SWEDEN,  St.  Anscharlus  (died  H64)     ...  8  Feb. 

SWITZERLAND,  St.  Oall  (died  646)       ...  16  Oct. 
UNITED  STATES,  the  Virgin  Mary. 

VENICE,  St.  Mark  (died  62)         35  April 

VIENNA.  St.  Stephen  (died  84) 86  Dec. 

WALES,  St.  David  (died  M4)      1  March 

(//.  ,rat  the  uncle  of  King  Arthur) 

YORKSHIRE.  St.  Paullnus  (died  481)  ...  33  Jane 

Paul  (The  German).  Martin  Luther 
(1483-1546). 

Paul  (The  Second  St.).  St.  Remi  or 
Remigius,  'the  Great  Apostle  of  the 
French '  (489-585). 

Paul  Lorrain's  Saints.  Convicts 
said  to  have  died  penitent.  Panl  Lorrain 
was  ordinary  of  Newgate,  and  died  in 
1719.  He  always  represented  his  convicts 
as  dying  penitent.  *  The  Tatler,'  No.  68. 
See  also  Note  to  '  Spectator,'  No.  888 
(Morley's  edit.). 

Paul  Veronese  of  Prance  (The), 
Delacroix  (1799-1868).  Sometimes  called 
the  Rubens  of  France  from  his  rich 
colouring. 

Paul's  School  (St.),  1609.  Founded 
by  Dean  Colet  for  the  gratuitous  instruc- 
tion of  158  boys  in  humane  letters.  This 
number  was  selected  in  accordance  with 
that  of  the  miraculous  draught  of  fishes 
mentioned  in  the  Gospel  of  St.  John. 
This  was  the  first  public  school  in  Eng- 
land in  which  Greek  was  taught.  William 
Lilly  was  master  of  St.  Paul's. 

Paul's  Walkers.  Loungers  in  St. 
Paul's  Cathedral  in  the  Commonwealth 
and  afterwards. 

The  young  gallants  ....  used  to  meet  at  the 
central  point.  St.  Paul's ;  and  from  this  circum- 
stance obtained  the  appellation  of  '  Paul's 
Walkers,'  as  we  now  say  '  Bond  Street  Loungers.' 
-European  Magazine  (July  1807). 


Paulette,  1604.  A  tax  imposed  bv 
Henri  IV.  of  France  to  supply  him  with 
ready  money.  It  granted  to  members  of 
parlement  the  right  of  transmitting  their 
office  to  their  heirs  on  payment  of  an 
annual  fee  '  au  60rar  de  la  valeur  pre'sume'e 
de  la  charge.'  It  received  its  name  from 
Henri's  secretary  the  Chevalier  Paulet, 
who  suggested  the  impost. 

Faulianists  (The).  260  disciples  of 
Paul  bishop  of  Samisat,  and  afterwards 
patriarch  of  Antioch.  He  denied  the 
doctrine  of  the  Trinity  and  the  divinity  of 
Jesus  Christ.  Condemned  by  the  Council 
of  Antioch  in  270. 

Paulicians.  The  'Waldenses'  of 
the  Greek  Church  (660-S45),  so  called 
because  they  formed  their  religious  views 
from  the  Pauline  epistles.  They  rejected 
the  worship  of  the  Virgin,  •disbelieved 
the  intercession  of  saints,  the  sanctity  of 
relics,  and  the  material  presence  in  the 
Eucharist. 

One  Constantlne  of  Mananalls.  near  Samosata. 
had  a  Greek  New  Testament  ***•«  him  by  one  who 
had  been  a  captive  among  ihe  Mahometan*.  He 
studied  it,  and  formed  kU  own  religious  views 
therefrom.  The  sect  was  almost  stamped  out  by 
the  persecutions  of  Theodora,  who  massacred 
100.000  of  them,  if  Porphyry  Is  to  be  believed. 

Paulicians  (The).  'Heretics'  of 
the  10th  and  llth  cents.  A  branch  of 
the  Manicheans,  who  believed  in  two 
principles,  a  good  one  and  an  evil  one. 
So  called  from  Paul  of  Armenia  (born 
844). 

Petrus  Siculns  says  the  Paulicians  believed  in 
an  evil  and  a  good  God  ;  the  former  they  say  was 
the  Creator  of  the  world,  the  latter  is  the  author 

Of  that  which  is  to  Come, 


Pauli'na  Potio  (Paulinus's 
draught).  A  deadly  poison  concocted  by 
Paulinus,  a  Dominican  monk,  by  which 
Kaiser  Heinrich  VII.  was  poisoned. 

In  grand!  stat  trlstltla 
ExercituB  militia, 

Qnam  feritaVdamnabllis 
Manusquo  deteetabilis 
Coagulat  Paulina. 

Rl/thmi  in  obitum  Henrici  VII. 

Paulinists,  or  '  Universal  ists.1 
Those  who  believe  that  the  gosp. 
tern  is  meant  for  all,  both  Jew  and  Gen- 
tile. Those  who  insisted  that  it  was 
meant  for  the  Jews  and  Jewish  prose- 
lytes only  are  called  by  Dr.  Baur 
4  Judaites  '  or  '  Apostolites.'  By  the  latter 
word  he  means  that  the  apostles  were 
Judaites.  The  theory  of  the  universality 
of  the  Gospel  system  is  called  '  i'uu- 


PAUPERES 


PEACE 


878 


linism '  by  the  Tubingen  school  of  theo- 
logians. '  I  am  of  Paul  [a  universalist], 
and  I  of  Apollos  [a  Judaist],'  a  distinction 
which  lasted  till  the  close  of  the  2nd 
cent. 

When  Christ  told  his  Apostles  to  go  into  all  the 
world  and  preach  the  gospel  to  every  creature,  the 
Titbingenists  tell  us  he  meant  the  Jews  and  the 
Jewish  proselytes  scattered  abroad. 

Pau'peres  Com'milito'nes. 
Pauper  soldiers  of  the  Holy  City,  i.e.  the 
'  Knights  Templars '  (q.v.),  or  Red  Cross 
Knights. 

Pauvres  de  la  Mere  de  Dieu 
(Lee).  S&e  '  Piaristes.' 

Pawnees.  A  nation  of  North 
American  warriors  (Nebraska;  now  re- 
moved to  the  Indian  territory).  Their 
divinity  is  the  planet  Venus,  which  they 
call  the  Great  Star ;  but  they  are  rapidly 
dying  out. 

Pays  de  Franc-sale"  (Lea).  Pro- 
vinces exempt  from  the  salt  tax  in 
France.  See  '  Gabelle.'  Some  were  re- 
deemed provinces,  having  given  Henri  IL 
a  large  sum  of  money  for  the  redemp- 
tion; others  were  maritime,  in  which  it 
was  not  possible  to  prevent  the  smuggling 
of  salt.  The  redeemed  provinces  were 
Angoumois,  parts  of  Poitou,  Aunis,  and 
Saintonge,  Limousin,  parts  of  Auvergne, 
Quercy,  Perigord,  Guyenne,  and  the 
counties  of  Foix,  Bigorre,  and  Cominges. 
The  free  provinces  were  Flanders, 
Artois,  Hainaut,  Calaisis,  Boulonnaise, 
principalities  of  Sedan,  Aries,  Rancon, 
and  Brittany,  and  the  isles  of  Oleron 
and  Re",  with  parts  of  Poitou,  Saintonge, 
and  Aunis.  In  the  redeemed  provinces 
salt  was  sold  from  6s.  to  12s  the  cwt.  In 
the  free  provinces  it  was  sold  from  2s.  to 
9s.  per.  cwt. 

Pronounce  Pay'-e  d'  Frahnk  tah'-ley. 

Pays  de  Grande  Gabelle  (Let). 
Gabelle  (q.v.)  was  the  salt  tax  in  France 
before  the  revolution.  There  were  the 
provinces  of  Grande  Gabelle,  the  pro- 
vinces of  Petite  Gabelle,  the  provinces  of 
Quart-bouillon,  and  the  free  provinces  or 
Pays  de  Franc-sale*.  The  Pays  de  Grande 
Gabelle  paid  the  maximum  impost.  The 
capitation  was  9  Ibs.  per  head  yearly,  and 
the  price  was  62  francs  the  cwt.  or  quintal. 
These  were  the  He  de  France,  Orleans, 
Maine,  Anjou,  Touraine,  Berri,  Bourbon- 
nais,  Burgundy,  Picardy,  Champagne, 
29 


Perche,  and    part  of  Normandy.      See 
1  Pays  de  Petite  Gabelle.' 

Pronounce  Lay  pay' -e  d'  grahnff  Gah-bell'. 

Pays  de  Petite  Gabelle  (Les). 
Gabelle  (q.v.)  was  the  salt  tax  in  France 
before  the  revolution.  All  France  was 
sub-divided  into  four  parts,  those  called 
the  provinces  of  the  Grand  Gabelle,  the 
provinces  of  the  Petite  Gabelle,  the  pro- 
vinces of  Quart-bouillon,  and  the  free 
provinces.  The  Pays  de  Petite  Gabelle 
paid  the  minimum  impost.  The  capita- 
tion was  11  or  12  Ibs.  per  head  yearly, 
and  the  price  was  33s.  the  cwt.  or  quintal. 
These  pays  were  Lyonnais,  Maconnais, 
Forez,  Beaujolais,  Bugey,  Bresse,  Dau- 
phine",  GeVaudan,  Languedoc,  Provence, 
Roussillon,  Rouergue,  and  parts  of 
Auvergne. 

Les  pays  de'Grande  Gabelle  qui  payaient  le  ma- 
ximum de  I'lmput ;  les  families  etaient  dans  ces 
pays  taxSes  &  9  livres  de  sel  par  tete,  et  le  prix  du 
quintal  s'elevait  &  62  liv.  (or  francs). 

Let  pays  df  IJ<>tits  QabeGe,  qui  payaient  le  mini- 
mum :  le  prix  du  quintal  y  etait  de  88  livres  10 
sous  (about  83  shillings),  mais  la  consommatlon 
etait  reglee  i  11  ou  12  livres  par  tete. 

Pronounce  Lay  pay'-e  duh  teet  Gah-beU'. 

Pays  de  Quart-bouillon  (Les). 
Lower  Normanday  was  so  called  in  refer- 
ence to  the  gabelle  or  salt  tax.  There 
were  salt-works  here,  'ou  Ton  faisait 
bouillir  un  sable  mouille  d'eaux  salines 
et  versaient  le  quart  du  produit  de  leui 
fabrication  [in  return  for  this  privilege] 
dans  les  greniers  du  roi.'  The  capitation 
was  25  Ibs.  of  salt  per  head  yearly,  and 
the  price  was  16s.  a  cwt.  or  quintal.  See 
1  Pays  de  Grande  Gabelle,'  and  '  Pays  de 
Petite  Gabelle.' 

Pronounce  Lay  pay'-e  d'kar'  boo'-yone'. 

Peace  (The  Perpetual),  24  Jan., 
1502.  Concluded  between  England  and 
Scotland,  a  few  years  after  the  battle  of 
Flodden  Field  (q.v.). 

Peace  of  Antal'cidas  (The),  B.C. 
887.  Concluded  by  Antalcidas  the  Spar- 
tan and  Artaxerxes. 

Peace  of  Clement  IX.  (The), 
1669.  An  attempt  to  reconcile  the  Jan- 
senists  and  Jesuits  by  virtually  abolishing 
the  formulary  (q.v.). 

Peace  of  Durham  (The),  1139. 
After  the  battle  of  Caton  Moor  or  North- 
allerton,  in  which  the  Scots  under  Prince 
Henry  were  routed  by  Stephen.  In  this 
peace  Stephen  surrendered  to  Prince 
Henry  the  whole  ea  -Idom  of  Northum- 
XX 


674 


PEACE 


PEARLS 


bcrland,  with  the  exception  of  the  two 
castles  of  Newcastle  and  Bamborough, 
as  a  bribe  that  he  might  use  his  influence 
with  his  niece  Maude,  who  was  in  arms 
against  Stephen. 

Peace  of  God  (The),  1035.  A  com- 
mand by  papal  bull  for  all  men  to  lay 
down  their  arms,  under  the  expectation 
of  the  second  advent  of  Christ,  'the 
Prince  of  Peace.'  Five  years  later,  1040, 
the  prohibition  was  modified  by  the '  Truce 
of  God,'  which  did  not  forbid  all  military 
contentions,  but  commanded  all  men  to 
cease  from  hostilities  on  Thursday,  Friday, 
Saturday,  and  Sunday. 

After  the  Gospel  of  the  day  the  officiating  priest 
read  from  the  pulpit  these  words :  '  May  they  who 
refuse  to  obey  oe  accursed,  and  have  their  portion 
with  Cain  the  first  murderer,  with  Judas  the  arch- 
traitor,  and  with  Dathan  and  Abiram,  who  went 
down  alive  Into  the  pit.  May  they  be  accursed  In 
the  life  which  now  is;  and  may  their  hope  of 
salvation  be  pat  out,  as  the  light  of  these  candles 
is  extinguished  from  their  sight.1  At  which  words 
the  priests  extinguished  their  tapers. 

Peace  of  Monsieur  (The),  6  May, 
1576.  So-called  because  it  was  signed  at 
Chastenoy  by  Monsieur,  ».«.  the  brother 
of  Henri  III.  It  granted  to  the  Hugue- 
nots the  free  exercise  of  their  religion 
throughout  the  kingdom  of  France,  Paris 
only  excepted;  admission  to  all  public 
offices ;  equal  numbers  with  the  Catholics 
in  the  various  parlements ;  eight  places 
of  surety  ;  the  nght  to  open  schools  and 
to  convoke  synods ;  and  restoration  of 
their  estates,  appanages,  and  govern- 
ments. The  terms'  of  this  treaty  were 
never  carried  out. 

Peace  of  Nicias  (The),  B.C.  421. 
The  fifty  years'  truce  in  which  the  Lace- 
daemonians engaged  to  give  up  Amphi- 
polis. 

Peace  of  Niirnberg  (The),  1582. 
By  the  Diet  of  Augsburg,  held  in  1580,  the 
Emperor  Charles  V.  pronounced  the  Pro- 
testants contumacious  heretics,  and 
commanded  them  to  return  to  mother 
church  on  pain  of  his  groat  displeasure. 
At  the  time  Solyman  II.,  at  the  head  of  a 
large  army,  was  in  Hungary,  and  threat- 
ened Vienna.  The  princes  of  Germany 
were  asked  to  assist  in  driving  back  the 
Turkish  invaders,  but  the  Protestant 
princes  united  in  a  league  (called  the 
Smalkaldic  league)  not  to  stir  unless  the 
decree  of  Augsburg  was  revoked.  In  this 
dilemma  there  was  no  choice  left,  so  the 
decree  was  withdrawn,  and  the  Protes- 
tants were  allowed  1  nil  liberty  of  worship 


till  the  next  imperial  diet.  This  ad  interim 
concession  was  called  the  '  Peace  of 
Niirnberg,'  because  it  was  signed  in  that 
city. 

Peace  of  Religion  (The),  1555. 
The  treaty  of  Passau  confirmed  by  the 
Diet  of  Augsburg  the  foundation  of  re- 
ligious freedom  in  Germany.  Protestants 
were  allowed  the  free  exercise  of  their 
religion  in  their  respective  dominions 
(Karl  V.). 

Passau,  pronounce  PoM-tov  (ow  as  In  no*). 
For  others  *<•«:•  under  the  •MMN  i 


most  of  these  treaties  are  differently  called  by 
different  writers.  Sometimes  they  are  called 
Tr,;itif»,  sometimes  Trcatit*  of  Peace,  sometimes 
only  Truce*,  4c. 

Peacock  of  the  North  (The). 
Robert  Neville,who  beautified  Middleham 
Castle  in  '  a  very  peacocky  style.' 

Peacock's  Feather.  The  badge 
of  the  Chinese  general. 

Let  the  peacock's  feather  be  plucked  from  the 
cap  of  Yihshan  for  his  imbecility  and  tardiness  in 
bringing  aphis  forces  .  .  .  and  let  every  officer  in 
the  province  of  Canton  ...  be  deprived  of  his 
offlcfal  button.-TV*  Emperor't  detpatchft  in  Ovfirtt 
Chintte  war. 

Pearl  of  Brittany  (The).  The 
Princess  Eleanor,  daughter  of  Geoffrey 
duke  of  Brittany,  granddaughter  of 
Henry  II.  and  niece  of  King  John  ;  con- 
fined in  Bristol  Castle  because  she  was 
next  heir  to  Arthur  to  the  crown  of  Eng- 
land (1184-1241).  She  was  starved  to 
death. 

Pearl  of  Ireland  (The).  St.  Bridget, 
born  in  Ulster,  lived  in  a  cell  in  an  oak 
called  Kill-dara,  or  the  '  cell  of  the  oak/ 
6th  cent. 

Pearl  of  Normandy  (The).  Emma, 
sister  of  Richard  II.  duke  of  Normandy, 
and  wife  of  Ethelred  the  Unready  (died 
1046). 

Pearls  are  next  in  value  to  diamonds. 
The  following  are  historic  : — 

'  La  Pcregrina '  weighed  126  carats,  and 
was  pear-shaped.  Gongibus  of  Calais 
brought  it  from  India  in  1620.  When 
laid  before  Felipe  II.  of  Spain,  he  said  : 
'  How  could  you  concentrate  all  your  for- 
tune on  so  small  a  thing  ?  '  To  which  the 
merchant  replied  :  '  Because  I  knew  the 
world  contained  a  king  who  would  buy  it 
of  me.'  This  gem  came  into  the  posses- 
sion of  Princess  Youssopoff,  and  is  valu.-d 
at  87,OOOJ. 

Felipe  II.  had  another  pearl,  about  the 


PEASANT 


PECULIUM 


675 


size  of  a  pigeon's  egg,  and  weighing  184 
grains.  It  came  from  Panama,  and  was 
valued  at  23,000  1. 

The  Kaiser  Rudolf  II.  possessed  a  pearl 
of  180  grains  ;  and  Napoleon  I.  had  one 
about  the  same  size. 

The  pearl  which  Louis  XIV.  gave  to  Ma- 
dame de  Maintenon,  and  which  was  offered 
for  sale  in  1819,  weighed  27g  carats. 

The  Shah  of  Persia  has  a  pearl  an  inch 
in  diameter.  In  1633  it  was  valued  at 
64,OOOL 

The  pearl  in  the  possession  of  the 
Arabian  imam  of  Muscat  is  valued  at 


The  Crown  Prince  of  Prussia  gave  to 
the  Princess  Royal  of  England  a  necklace 
of  thirty-two  pearls  valued  at  20,OOOZ. 

The  pearl  which  Cleopatra  melted  and  drank  In 
nealth  to  Antony  was  valued  at  80,0001. 

The  Romans  called  the  large  bell-shaped  pearls 
Uiuoncs.ihe  pear-shaped  pearls  they  called  Elenchi. 
the  half-ball-shaped  Tympania,  and  the  whitest 
Exalumiuatce  Margarita. 

.Peasant  Bard  (The).  Robert  Burns 
(1759-1796). 

Peasant  Painter  of   Sweden 

(The).    Peter  Hbrberg,  who  died  in  1814. 

Peasant  Poet  of  Northampton 
(The).  John  Clare  (1793-1864). 

Peasant  Poet  of  Suffolk  (The). 
Robert  Bloomfield,  author  of  'The 
Farmer's  Boy  '  (1766-1823). 

Peasant  Revolt  (The),  1881.  Under 
Wat  Tyler,  who  had  been  a  soldier  in  the 
French  wars.  A  spirit  of  discontent  had 
long  been  seething  ;  it  was  aggravated  by 
the  Statute  of  Labour,  which  most  un- 
justly fixed  the  price  of  labour  to  what  it 
was  two  years  before  the  Black  Death, 
although  the  price  of  food  had  risen 
greatly.  The  discontent  came  to  a  head 
by  a  poll-tax  for  the  prosecution  of  the 
French  war,  and  this  poll-tax  was  the 
same  to  the  poor  as  to  the  rich.  All  the 
eastern  counties  rose  in  revolt,  but  Kent 
took  the  lead.  Wat  Tyler  being  stabbed 
to  death  by  William  Walworth  the  lord 
mayor,  the  young  King  Richard  II.  by  a 
happy  address  promised  to  be  the  new 
leader,  and  the  revolt  was  easily  put 
down 

Peasant  of  Cotignola  (The). 
Bforza,  whose  name  was  Giacomuzo 
d'Attendolo,  born  at  Cotignola,  a  village 
of  Romagna.  He  was  an  agricultural 
labourer,  but  at  the  age  of  12  entered  the 


army  as  groom  to  Count  Alberic,  who  gave 
him  the  pseudonym  of  Sforza,  because  he 
'  gained  his  own  way  by  force.'  His  grand- 
son, Francesco  Sforza,  married  the  only 
child  of  Francesco  Maria  Visconti  duke  of 
Milan,  and  succeeded  to  that  dukedom, 
thus  transferring  its  crown  to  the  line  of 
1  The  Peasant  of  Cotignola '  [Co-tin' -yo- 
lah]. 

Peasant  of  the  Danube  (The). 
4  Le  Paysan  du  Danube,'  Louis  Legendre, 
a  member  of  the  French  National  Con- 
vention, famous  for  his  '  eloquence 
sauvage '  (1755-1797). 

Peasants'  War  (The),in  Germany, 
or  'War  of  the  Rustauds,'  1524-1525. 
The  grievances  were  these:  (I)  The 
people  demanded  the  free  election  of  their 
parish  clergy ;  (2)  the  appropriation  of  the 
tithes  of  grain,  after  deducting  therefrom 
the  suitable  maintenance  of  the  parish 
clergy — this  '  appropriation '  was  to  be  set 
aside  for  the  support  of  the  poor ;  (3)  the 
total  abolition  of  serfdom,  hunting  and 
fishing  rights,  and  game  laws ;  (4)  throw- 
ing open  of  forests  and  other  lands  tied 
up  to  secular  and  ecclesiastical  nobles ; 

(5)  equal  administration  of  justice ;  and 

(6)  the  abolition  of   certain  odious  exac- 
tions made  by  the  clergy.     In  1525  the 
rising    was  stamped    out   with   terrible 
cruelty,  and  more  than  150,000  of  the  in- 
surgents perished. 

Pecquigny  (Treaty  of), 147 5.  Louis 
by  bribes  induced  Edward  IV.  to  sign  this 
treaty,  and  withdraw  his  army  from 
France. 

Pronounce  Pe-keen'-yi. 

Peculiar  Church,  or  Parish  (A). 
Church  or  parish  having  special  jurisdic- 
tion of  its  own,  and  exempt  from  the 
ordinary.  There  are  royal  peculiars, 
archbishops'  peculiars,  bishops'  peculiars, 
and  the  peculiars  of  deans  and  chapters. 

Peculiar  People  (The).  A  Protes- 
tant religious  sect  who  trust  in  Providence 
to  cure  their  sick  of  all  diseases.  They 
anoint  the  sick  with  oil  and  pray  over 
them,  but  give  no  medicine  and  call  in  no 
medical  adviser. 

Pecu'lium.  The  plot  of  land  given 
in  feudal  times  to  a  slave,  the  produce 
of  which  helped  to  supply  him  and  his 
family  witli  food.  When  the  pecuhum 
was  more  than  the  mau  could  manage, 
XXI 


670 


PEDOBAPT1STS 


PELOFONNESIAN 


he    might  employ  a  drudge,    who  waa 
jailed  Serous  servi. 

Pedobaptists.  See '  Peedobaptists.1 

Pedro  the  Cruel,  King  of  Cas- 
tile (1819,  1850-1869).  'He  began  his 
reign  by  murdering  his  father's  mistress, 
Leonora  de  Gusman ;  daily  his  nobles 
fell  his  victims;  he  put  to  death  his 
cousin  and  one  of  his  natural  brothers ; 
he  caused  his  queen  (Blanche  de  Bour- 
bon) to  be  cast  into  prison  and  there 
poisoned.  A  second  queen  suffered  in 
the  same  way. 

Pedro,  pronounce  Pay-dro. 

Peel's  Hundred  Days.  Sir 
Robert  Peel  held  the  seals  of  office  from 
Nov.  1884  to  May  1885,  between  the  first 
and  second  administrations  of  Lord  Mel- 
bourne. 

Peel's  Velveteens,  1842.  Vel- 
veteens containing  as  design  wheat-ears 
on  a  scroll  on  which  was  the  word  '  Free.' 
A  specimen  was  sent  to  Sir  Robert  Peel 
and  accepted  by  him,  but  afterwards 
returned.  See  '  Velveteen  Plot.' 

Peep-o'-day  Boys.  An  Irish 
Presbyterian  party,  organised  in  1790. 
In  1688  the  whole  Catholic  property  of 
Ireland  was  confiscated;  and  when  in 
the  18th  cent.  William  Pitt  made  some 
attempts  to  mitigate  this  injustice,  the 
Irish  Protestants  took  alarm,  regarding 
1  Protestant  ascendency '  endangered. 
Acts  of  violence  against  the  Roman 
Catholics  were  organised,  and  as  they 
were  perpetrated  at  the  peep  of  day,  the 
party  was  called  '  The  Peep-o'-day  Boys.' 
See  '  Defenders '  and '  Irish  Associations.' 

The  Peep-o'-day  Boys  In  1795  became  the 
Orangemen,  and  the  Roman  Catholics  the  '  De- 
fenders.1 

Peers  of  France  (The  Twelve). 
There  were  six  lay  and  six  ecclesiastical 
peers.  The  lay  peers  were  the  duke  of 
Normandy,  the  duke  of  Burgundy,  the 
duke  of  Aquitaine,  and  the  three  counts 
of  Flanders,  Toulouse,  and  Champagne ; 
the  ecclesiastics  were  the  archbishop  of 
Reims,  the  archbishop  of  Sens,  and  the 
four  bishops  of  Noyon,  Langres,  Beauvais, 
and  Chalons. 

All  Brittany,  for  a  time,  did  homage  to  the 
Duke  of  Normandy. 

Aquitaine  Included  Poitou,  Limousin,  most  of 
Ouienne,  and  the  feudal  superiority  of  Angou- 
moia. 

The  feof  of  Flanders  stretched  from  the  Scheldt 
to  the  Souime. 


The  Count  of  Flanders  possessed  Languedoo, 
with  Quercy  and  Rouergue,  and  feudal  superl- 
ority  over  Auvergne. 

Peg  Nicholson's  Knights.  See 

1  Margaret's  Knights.' 

Pegas'ians.  In  Latin  Pegasiani. 
A  law  school  so  called  from  Pegasus,  a 
jurist,  and  follower  of  the  Procu'lians  (q.v.) 
of  the  republican  or  popular  party. 

Pehle'vi  Dynasty.  See  'Pish- 
dadian  dynasty.' 

Peine  Porte  et  Dure.  Being 
pressed  to  death.  Remanded  to  a  low, 
dark  chamber  in  a  prison,  the  victim 
was  laid  on  his  back  on  the  bare  floor, 
naked;  then  on  his  body  was  placed 
a  great  weight  of  iron.  On  the  first  day 
he  received  three  morsels  of  the  coarsest 
bread :  on  the  second  day  three  draughts 
of  stagnant  water ;  and  so  on  alternately 
till  he  died.  Abolished. 

Pronounce  Pain  fort  a  dun*. 

Pela'gian  Heresy  (The),  or  'Pela- 
gianigm,'  5th  cent.  The  doctrines  of 
Pelagius,  whose  religious  views  were  op- 
posed to  those  of  St.  Augustine.  He 
denied  the  dogma  of  original  sin,  and  de- 
clared man  to  be  a  free  agent  capable  of 
himself,  without  the  aid  of  the  Holy 
Ghost,  of  receiving  or  rejecting  the  prof- 
fered salvation,  and  of  performing  good 
works.  His  doctrines  were  condemned 
by  the  two  councils  of  Carthage  anu 
Milevium  or  Milevia,  in  Numidia,  A.I,. 
416.  Pelagius  was  anathematised  by 
Innocentius  in  417,  and  expelled  from 
Jerusalem  in  424. 

It  Is  said  that  Pelagius  Is  a  Greek  translation  of 
the  Welsh  name  Morgan  (sea-born).  He  was  a 
man  of  rank,  and  his  life  was  most  exemplary. 
It  is  generally  supposed  that  he  was  a  monk  of 
Bangor  in  Wales,  but  it  is  far  more  likely  the 
monastery  was  Bangor  or  Banchor,  in  Carrick 
lergus,  Ireland. 

Pells  (Clerk  of  the).  From  the 
Latin  pellis,  a  skin  [i.e.  of  parchment]. 
An  officer  of  the  exchequer  whose  duty  it 
is  to  enter  on  the  pells  or  parchment  rolls 
every  bill  sent  in  for  payment,  with  the 
receipt  thereof  when  discharged,  and  all 
disbursements.  Hence  there  are  pells 
or  rolls  of  receipts,  and  pells  or  rolls  of 
disbursements. 

Peloponnesian  War  (The),  B.C. 
481-404.  A  war  for  supremacy  bf 
Athens  and  Sparta,  which  lasted  '27 
years.  It  may  be  divided  into  three 
parts:  (1)  From  the  commencement  of 
the  Nician  truce;  (2)  from  the  truce  to 


PEMBROKE 


PENINSULAR 


677 


the  Sicilian  expedition;  and  (8)  from 
that  catastrophe  to  the  surrender  of 
Athens.  The  proximate  cause  of  the 
war  was  this :  The  republican  party  of 
Epidamnus  rose  in  rebellion  against 
the  rulers,  drove  them  from  the  town, 
and  then  applied  to  Corinth  for  protec- 
tion. The  exiled  rulers  applied  to  Cor- 
cyra.  Whereupon  the  Corcyreeans  laid 
siege  to  Corinth,  and  obtained  aid  from 
Athens.  The  Corinthians  applied  to 
Sparta  for  assistance,  and  thus  Athens 
and  Sparta  were  drawn  into  the  quarrel, 
which  ended  in  the  ruin  of  Athens. 

Pembroke  College.  I.  Cam- 
bridge, 1347.  Founded  by  Mary  de  St. 
Paul,  widow  of  Aymer  de  Valence  earl 
of  Pembroke,  in  honour  of  her  husband, 
who  was  killed  in  a  tournament  soon 
*fter  his  marriage.  It  was  originally 
called  the  '  Hall  of  Valence  and  Mary.' 
Subsequently  Pembroke  Hall ;  and  now 
Pembroke  College. 

II.  Oxford,  1624.  Founded  by  James 
I.  It  was  originally  called  Broadgates 
Hall,  but  was  renamed  after  the  Earl  of 
Pembroke,  chancellor  of  the  university. 
The  head  of  the  college  is  called  the 
master. 

Penal  Laws  (against  Catholics). 
These  existed  before  the  Treaty  of 
Limerick,  1691. 

An  act  subjecting  all  who  maintain 
the  supremacy  of  the  Church  of  Eome 
to  the  penalties  of  prcemunire,  and  re- 
quiring the  oath  of  supremacy  as  a 
qualification  for  office  of  any  kind. 

An  act  imposing  fines  on  absence 
from  the  parish  church  on  Sundays. 

An  act  authorising  the  chancellor  to 
appoint  a  guardian  to  the  child  of  a 
Catholic. 

An  act  to  prevent  Catholics  from 
being  private  tutors  without  a  bishop's 
licence. 

These  were  added  in  1695  (Will.  III.):— 

An  act  to  disarm  Catholics ;  to  banish 
Catholic  priests  and  prelates ;  to  prevent 
the  intermarriages  of  Protestants  and 
Catholics ;  to  prevent  Catholics  from 
being  either  solicitors  or  gamekeepers. 

These  were  added  in,  Queen  Anne's 
reign,  1703 : — 

The  father  of  a  papist  who  conformed 
to  the  established  religion  was  incapaci- 
tated from  disposing  of  his  property  by 
sale,  mortgage,  or  bequest. 


A  papist  was  prohibited  from  being 
guardian  even  to  his  own  child.  The 
child  on  conforming  .was  to  be  given  in 
charge  to  a  Protestant. 

Papists  were  incapacitated  for  holding 
land  for  more  than  31  years ;  and  if  at 
any  time  the  profit  of  the  land  exceeded 
one-third  of  the  rent,  the  lease  was  to  be 
transferred  to  the  Protestant  who  made 
the  discovery. 

Papists  were  not  allowed  to  inherit 
the  lands  of  Protestant  relatives,  nor  to 
keep  any  horsea  above  the  value  of  51. 
each. 

In  1709  an  Act  was  passed  prohibiting 
Catholics  from  holding  life  annuities ;  to 
assist  in  schools ;  to  act  as  sheriffs ;  to 
sit  on  grand  juries. 

Repealed  1861  (24,  25  Vict.cc.  95,101). 
Some  mitigation  had  been  made  in  1778 
(18  Geo.  in.  c.  60). 

Peninsular  War  (The),  1809- 
1813.  Against  the  French  in  the  pen- 
insula of  Portugal  and  Spain.  Arthur 
Wellesley  [duke  of  Wellington]  was  the 
British  commander-in-chief  who  landed 
in  Portugal  12  July,  1808,  and  by  April 
1814  had  expelled  the  French  from  the 
peninsula.  The  following  year  he  won 
the  great  battle  of  Waterloo. 

The  battle  of  VIME'IBA  (Portugal),  21 
Aug.,  1808.  Marshal  Junot  was  defeated. 
For  this  victory  Wellington  was  highly 
censured  by  Sir  Hew  Dalrymple,  the 
commander-in-chief,  for  fighting  without 
orders. 

The  battle  of  DOUBO,  12  May,  1809, 
in  which  Wellington  defeated  Marshal 
Soult. 

The  battle  of  TALAVE'RA  (Spam),  27, 
28  July,  1809.  Joseph  Bonaparte  and 
Marshal  Victor  were  defeated  by  Wei- 1 
lington,  who  was  made  in  April  com-' 
mander-in-chief  of  the  British  forces  in 
the  Peninsula. 

Battle  of  BUSA'CO  (Portugal),  27  Sept., 

1810.  Marshal  Massena  was  repulsed 
by   Wellington,   and  on   8  and   5   May, 

1811.  the  French  marshal  was  utterly 
foiled  at  FUENTES  DE  ONORO  (Spain). 

1812.  Wellington  invested  CIUDAD 
RODRI'GO  (Spain),  and  on  19  Jan.  took 
it  from  the  French  by  storm,  and  6  April 
he  took  BA'DAJOZ  by  storm. 

Battle  of  SALAMANCA  (Spain),  22  July, 

1812.  Marshal  Marmont   was   defeated 
by  Wellington. 

The  battle    of  VITTOBIA  (Spain),  21 


678 


PENITENT 


PENSIONERS 


June,  1818.  Joseph  Bonaparte  and  Mar- 
shal Jourdan  were  defeated  by  Wellington. 

Battles  of  the  PYRENEES,  27  to  81  July, 
1818.  Marshal  Soult  was  defeated  by 
Wellington;  and  SAN  SEBASTIAN  was 
stormed  81  Aug.,  1818. 

The  battle  of  OBTHEZ  (Pyrenees),  27 
Feb.,  1814.  Marshal  Soult  again  defeated 
by  Wellington ;  and  again,  10  April,  at 
TOULOUSE. 

General  Graham  defeated  Marshal  Victor  (5 
March,  1811)  at  Barossa  in  Spain ;  and  Marshal 
Beresford  defeated  Soult  at  Albufira  16  May,  1811. 
And  16  Jan.,  1809,  Sir  John  Moore  fell  at  Corunna. 
In  Nov.  1818  Sir  John  Murray  defeated  Soulfs 
army  on  the  Nivelle. 

•.•Between  21  Aug.,  1806,  and  10  April,  1814 
(lew  than  live  and  a-half  years),  Wellington  had 
defeated  B!X  French  marshals :  Jourdan,  Junot, 
Marmont,  Massena,  Soult,  and  Victor,  together 
with  Joseph  Bonaparte.  He  had  won  the  battle* 
of  VimCira,  Douro,  TalavBra,  Busaco,  Fuente*  de 
Ofioro,  Salamanca,  Vittoria,  the  battles  of  the 
Pyrenees,  Orthei,  and  Toulouse,  beside*  the 
•leges  of  Ciudad  Kodrlgo,  Bad&jos,  and  San 
Sebastian. 

%•  After  the  victory  at  the  Douro,  Sir  Arthur 
Wellesley  was  created  '  Baron  Douro  ' ;  after  the 
battle  of  TalavSra,  he  was  made  '  Viscount  Wel- 
lington ' ;  after  the  siego  of  Cimlad  Rodrlgo.  ha  WM 
made  '  Earl  of  Wellington ' ;  after  the  battle  of 
Salamanca,  he  was  made  '  Marquis  of  Wellington1 : 
and  for  his  victory  at  Vittona,  he  was  created 
'  Duke  of  Wellington.'  We  had  no  honour  left  for 
his  victory  at  Waterloo. 

Penitent  (A).  A  man  whose  duty 
it  was  (before  the  introduction  of  safety 
lamps)  to  descend  into  a  coal  mine, 
early  every  morning,  to  explode  the  fire- 
damp which  had  accumulated  during  the 
night.  So  called  because  he  was  dressed 
like  a  religious  '  penitent,'  in  a  woollen 
dress,  which  covered  his  face  and  body. 

Penitents  of  Love  (The),  18th 
cent.  A  fraternity  established  in  Lan- 
guedoc  consisting  of  knights  and  esquires, 
dames  and  damsels,  whose  object  was  to 
prove  their  Iwe  by  bearing  the  extremes 
of  heat  and  cold.  Many  perished,  but 
what  matter  ?  '  They  received  the  crown 
of  martyrdom.' 

Penitentes.  Fanatics  of  New 
Mexico,  who,  during  Lent,  not  only  fast, 
but  subject  their  bodies  to  the  most  hor- 
rible tortures.  On  Good  Friday  they  go 
in  procession  from  their  lodge  to  a  cross, 
with  their  skin  cut  into  furrows,  and  as 
they  march  scourge  themselves  or  each 
other  over  the  shoulders  till  their  bodies 
are  completely  covered  with  blood. 
Sometimes  one  or  more  will  then  volun- 
teer to  be  crucified.  They  may  be  seen 
even  in  the  streets  on  Good  Friday  with 
a  huge  wooden  cross  strapped  on  their 
back,  their  arms  drawn  up  and  fastened 


to  the  cross-bar,  and  a  spear  fastened  tc 
their  body,  so  that  the  point  touches  the 
arm,  and  if  in  walking  over  the  road 
strewed  with  potsherds,  sharp  stones, 
and  thorny  plants  the  foot  flinches  or 
stumbles,  the  spear  point  wounds  the 
flesh  of  the  arms. 

Penitential  Week.  Hebdomada 
Pasnitentialis.  The  same  as  'Hebdo- 
mada Pcenalis '  (q.v.). 

Penitentiary  of  England.  A 
lucrative  office  for  granting  papal  dis- 
pensations. 

Pennsylvania  (U.S.  America). 
The  'Penn  Forest.'  So  called  from 
William  Penn,  who  in  1681  founded  the 
colony.  The  inhabitants  are  sometimes 
called  Pennamites,  and  were  once  locally 
nicknamed  Leather-heads. 

Pennsylvanian  Bonds.  Kites, 
or  waste-paper  bonds.  In  1848  Pennsyl- 
vania, the  richest  state  in  America,  ivpu- 
diated  its  debt,  having  borrowed  money 
for  the  construction  of  roads  and  canals. 
No  transaction  in  history  is  more  dis- 
graceful than  this,  as  the  state  was  well 
able  to  pay,  but  would  not. 

Pennyless  (The).  Kaiser  Maxi- 
milian I.  (1459,  1493-1519).  Called  in 
Italian  '  Massimiliano  Pochidaniirio.' 

Pensionary  Parliament  (The). 
From  8  May,  1661  to  24  Jan.,  1678,  i.e. 
16  years  and  260  days.  It  was  convened 
by  Charles  II.,  and  was  so  called  because 
it  had  so  many  pensions  to  grant  to 
Royalists  impoverished  by  the  late 
troubles.  See  '  Parliaments.' 

Pensioners  (The).  All  the  or- 
dinary students  of  the  University  of 
Cambridge  who  are  in  statu  pupillari. 
There  are  a  few  fellow  commoners, 
either  sons  of  the  nobility,  sons  of  men 
of  fortune,  or  married  men,  who  dine  at 
the  fellows'  table  (whence  their  name). 
These  students  wear  a  special  costume, 
and  have  certain  exemptions;  and  there 
are  a  few  sizars,  sons  of  men  of  small 
means,  most  of  them  clergymen's  sons. 
The  sizars  have  their  Commons  free,  and 
have  other  emoluments  which  vary  in 
different  colleges.  Like  the  fellow 
commoners,  they  are  not  called  '  pen- 
sioners.' In  Oxford  the  ordinary  student* 
are  called  '  commoners.' 

Pensioners  are  those  who  pay  a  pension.  Com- 
moners  are  those  who  'common'  or  din«  at  * 
general  table. 


PENTAPOLIS 


PERFECTISTS 


679 


Pentap'olis. 

1.  The  Five  Cities  of  Cyrenaica,  near 
Egypt:    Apollonia,    Arsinoe,    Berenice, 
Cyrene,  and  Ptolemais. 

2.  The  Dorian  Pentapolis:   Camlros, 
Cnidos,  Cos,  Ialy"sos,  and  Lindos. 

8.  The  Five  Cities  of  Italy  in  the 
exarchate  of  Ravenna:  Ancona,  Fano, 
Pesaro,  Kimlni,  and  Sinigaglia. 

4.  The  Five  Cities  of  the  Philistines  : 
Ascalon,  Ashdod,  Ekron,  Gath,  and  Gaza. 

5.  The  Five  Cities  of  the  Plain :  Admah, 
Gomorrah,  Sodom,  Zoar,  and  Zeboim. 

Pentarchs  (The).  The  French 
Directory,  composed  of  five  members. 

The  astonishing  man  whom  the  18th  Brumaire 
had  placed  alone  on  the  tottering  throne  of  the 
Pentarchs,  conceived  the  idea  of  detaching  the 
emperor  of  Russia  from  the  cause  of  his  allies. — 
DUNCAN,  History  of  Russia,  vol.  i.  p.  283. 

People  of  the  Book  (The)— i.e. 
the  Koran.  The  four  '  people '  are  Chris- 
tians, Jews,'  Magians,  and  Sabians,  who 
are  more  tolerantly  treated  by  Mahome- 
tans than  idolaters. 

The  People  of  the  Book  were  permitted  to  re- 
deem their  adherence  to  their  ancient  law  by  the 
nment  of  tribute.— HALLAM,  Middle  Aget,  vol.  ii. 
57. 

People's  Charter  (The),  1838. 
Consisting  of  these  six  demands :  (1) 
Universal  suffrage;  (2)  annual  parlia- 
ments ;  (8)  stipendiary  members ;  (4) 
vote  by  ballot;  (5)  equal  electoral  dis- 
tricts ;  and  (6)  abolition  of  monetary 
qualification. 

The  Ballot  Bill  passed  in  1872. 

People's  Friend  (The).  Marat.  So 
called  from  his  journal '  L'Ami  du  Peuple.' 

The  People's  Friend  is  evidently  rising  in  im- 
portance  as  his  befriended  people  rises.  —  CAB- 
LYLE,  French  Revolution,  vol.  iii.  bk.  ill.  8. 

People's  William  (The).  William 
Ewart  Gladstone  (1809-  ).  He  began 
his  political  career  as  a  Tory,  but  turned 
Whig,  and  became  a  Kadical  towards  the 
close  of  his  life. 

Between  1885  and  1886,  being  nearly  80  years  old 
at  the  time,  his  political  views,  especially  in  regard 
to  the  Irish  Land  League,  the  Plan  of  Campaign, 
Boycotting,  and  other  revolutionary  subjects, 
underwent  a  complete  change.  In  1885  he  said 
that  '  Crime  dodged  the  Irish  Land  League  in  all 
its  steps,'  and  Sir  William  Harcourt  spoke  still 
more  strongly  against  the  League ;  but  in  1886 
both  Mr.  Gladstone  and  Sir  William  Harcourt 
defended  the  Parnellites  through  thick  and  thin, 
and  found  excuses  for  boycotting,  the  refusal  to 
pay  rent,  and  even  for  open  resistance  of  the  law. 
Thfey  blamed  the  Irish  Constabulary,  which  a  few 
months  before  they  most  highly  praised,  and 
seemed  politically  to  have  made  a  volte  face. 

Peppercorn  Rent  (A).  A  mere 
nominal  rent,  like  the  delivery  of  a  grain 


of  wheat  or  corn  of  pepper,  in  acknow- 
ledgment of  the  rights  of  the  landlord. 

Perceval  (Mr.)  Assassinated 
Spencer  Perceval,  second  son  of  Lord 
Egmont,  prime  minister  of  England,  was 
shot  in  the  lobby  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons 11  May,  1812,  by  Bellingham,  who 
mistook  him  for  Lord  Leveson  Gower, 
late  ambassador  to  the  court  of  St. 
Petersburg,  who  (he  said)  had  refused 
him  redress  after  acting  in  a  diplomatic 
matter.  He  was  executed  for  murder. 
Mr.  Perceval  was  fifty  years  of  age. 

Pere  Duchene  [Du-shane]. 

I.  James    Rene"  Hubert,   the   French 
revolutionist,  was    so    called    from    his 
obscene  journal  of  that  name  (1755-1794). 

II.  A  journal  during  the  French  Revo- 
lution conducted  by  Hebert.    This  scan- 
dalous  red   republican   newspaper  con- 
tained the  most  exaggerated  democratic 
sentiments,  and  circulated  the  most  hor- 
rible innuendos  against  the  queen. 

Pere  des  Lettres  (Le).  Francois  I. 
of  France  (1494, 1515-1547). 

P&res  de  la  Foi(Les).  The  French 
Jesuits,  readmitted  at  the  Restoration, 
so  called  themselves.  They  had  flourish- 
ing colleges  at  Montrouge  and  St.  Acheul ; 
but  these  were  closed  in  1828,  and  de- 
clared to  be  in  violation  of  the  law. 
Since  1848  there  has  been  a  slight  revival 
of  Jesuitism  in  France.  See  'Paccan- 
arists.' 

Peregrine  Mass.  'Missa  Pere- 
grinorum.'  After  the  chapter  the  bell 
announces  the  Matutinal  Mass  for  the 
approach  of  paupers,  and  the  priest,  who 
had  celebrated  high  mass  for  the  last 
seven  days,  says  the  'Missa  Pere- 
grinorum.'  See  '  Mass.' 

Perfect!  (The  Perfect  Men).  So  the 
Waldenses  (q.v.)  were  sometimes  ni'ck- 
named,  from  their  professed  puritanism. 

Perfectibilists  (The),  1776.  An 
order  created  by  Adam  Weishaupt,  after- 
wards called  the  '  Order  of  the  Illuminati.' 
A  secret  society,  organised  on  the  plan  of 
the  Order  of  the  Jesuits.  Persons  of  any 
religious  creed  were  admitted  members, 
but  passive  obedience  was  a  sine  qud  non. 
It  greatly  flourished,  but  became  political, 
and  was  interdicted  in  Bavaria  in  1784. 

Perfectists  (The).  A  sect  of  tha 
Independents  which  rose  up  during  the 


680 


PERFIDIOUS 


PERSECUTION 


civil  war  between  Charles  I.  and  his  par- 
liament. The  Franciscans,  Jesuits,  and 
Mollnists  believed  in  the  perfectibility  of 
man ;  and  the  Wesleyan  Methodists  teach 
that  Christian  perfection  is  attainable, 
according  to  the  exhortation  contained  in 
Heb.  vi.  1. :  '  Let  us  go  on  to  perfection* ; 
and  our  Lord  himself  says :  '  Be  ye  per- 
fect, as  your  Father  in  heaven  is  perfect.' 

Under  the  head  of  Independents  .  .  .  were  the 
Arminlane,  Millenaries,  Baptists,  Anabaptists, 
Fumillsts,  Enthusiasts,  Seekers,  Perfectists,  Socin- 
lana,  Arians,  and  others.— HowiTT,  Hittory  of 
England  (Charles  I.,ch.  vl.  p.  278). 

Perfidious  Albion.  A  favourite 
expression  of  Napoleon  I.,  but  not  of  his 
.  invention.  Probably  it  referred  originally 
to  the  homage  paid  by  Edward  III.  to 
Philippe  VI.  of  France  in  1829  (see 
Rymer,  'Foadera,'  i.  p.  260).  Edward 
paid  the  homage  exacted  of  him,  but  re- 
solved upon  vengeance,  and  executed  it 
to  the  bitter  end.  Napoleon  talking  of 
1  perfidy '  is  like  the  pot  calling  the  kettle 
•black-face.' 

•  L' Angleterre,  ah  I  la  perfido  Angleterre,  one 
le  rempart  de  sea  men  rendolt  inaccessible 
aax  Remains,  la  foi  du  Sauveur  y  est  abordee.'— 
BO88UET,  A  Sermon  preached  at  Metz. 

Peripatetics  (The).  A  sect  of  philo- 
sophers of  ancient  Greece,  founded  by 
Aristotle  of  Stagira  in  Macedonia,  a  pupil 
of  Plato  (B.C.  884-822).  He  used  to  lec- 
ture in  a  covered  walk  of  the  Lycean 
gymnasium  in  Athens,  and  hence  his 
disciples  were  called  the  '  Walking  Sect,' 
or  •  Sect  of  the  Walk.'  His  favourite 
pupil  was  Theophrastus  (B.C.  894-287). 

Aristotle  was  called  the  Staglrlte  (3  syl.)  from 
BtagTra,  his  native  place. 

The  proper  name  of  Theophrastus  (thf  dirine 
«;>.-<iAvr)  was  Tyrtamos,  but  Aristotle  called  him 
1  the  divine  speaker  '  from  his  grace  and  fluency  of 


Peronne  (Treaty  of),  1468.  Between 
Louis  XL  and  Charles  le  T«?meraire  of 
Burgundy.  Louis  agreed  by  this  treaty 
to  abandon  his  suzerainty  over  the  fief  of 
Burgundy. 

Perpetual  Council  of  the 
Gallic  Nation  (The).  The  Sorbonne 

(q.v.). 

Perpetual  Edict  (The).  I.  Edic- 
tum  Perpetuum,  A.J>.  182.  The  various 
edicts  of  Roman  praetors,  compiled  and 
arranged  by  Salvius  Julian,  a  lawyer,  by 
order  of  the  Emperor  Hadrian.  Previous 
to  this  C.  Cornelius  got  a  law  passed  to  pre- 
vent praetors  from  altering  their  edicts. 
1  Ut  Preetores  in  Edictis  suis  Perpetuis 
yis  dicerent.'  A.U.  686  (B.C.  69). 


This  WM  the  first  general  code  of  Roman  law 
published  by  authority. 

H.  The  '  Pacification  of  Ghent '  (q.v.)t 
12  Feb.,  1577.  By  which  William  prince 
of  Orange  gained  nearly  all  he  asked  for. 
See  above. 

Perpetual  Peace  (The).  I.  81  May, 
1419.  Between  the  French  and  Henry  V. 
of  England.  It  was  signed  at  Troyes,  and 
ratified  by  Isabella  (wife  of  Charles  VI.) 
and  Philip  the  Good  of  Burgundy.  Ik 
made  Henry  the  successor  of  Charles  VI. 
at  death,  and  regent  of  France  till  then. 
It  also  gave  him  the  Princess  Catherine 
for  his  wife. 

H.  '  La  Paix  Perpe*tuelle,'  Sept.  1515, 
after  the  battle  of  Marignano,  or  '  Combat 
of  the  Giants.'  Between  Francois  and 
the  Swiss,  signed  at  Freyburg.  It  formed 
the  basis  of  all  subsequent  relations  be- 
tween France  and  Switzerland  till  1789. 

Perse  Free  Grammar  School. 
For  100  scholars,  now  enlarged  to  admit 
190  boys.  Founded  by  Stephen  Perse,  M.D. 
Fellow  of  Caius  College,  1615,  reorganised 
in  1878  (Trumpington  Road,  Cambridge). 

Fees  for  the  junior  department  W.  a  year,  and  14J. 
a  year  for  the  senior  department. 

Persecution  in'  Lyons  (The), 
A.D.  177.  Under  Marcus  Aurelius  the 
Christians  were  hunted  from  their  houses, 
expelled  from  the  public  baths  and 
markets,  insulted,  stoned,  and  plundered. 
No  distinction  of  nationality,  sex,  or  age 
was  made.  Marcus  Aurelius  being  applied 
to,  gave  instruction  that  all  '  who  con- 
fessed themselves  to  be  Christians  should 
be  put  to  death.' 

Persecution  of  the  Jews,  in 
1348-1849.  I.  During  the  prevalence  of 
the  Black  Death  (q.v.)  the  Jews  were  the 
scapegoats  in  Germany,  and  their  treat- 
ment was  revolting.  The  notion  got 
abroad  that  the  wells  were  poisoned,  and 
that  the  Jews  had  poisoned  them  to  extir- 
pate the  Christians.  Men  bound  them- 
selves by  oaths  to  stamp  out  the  cursed 
race  which  had  crucified  Jesus  Christ. 
Some  were  torn  to  pieces;  some  were  burnt 
alive.  At  Speyer  the  Jews  in  despair  set 
fire  to  their  own  houses  rather  than  fall 
into  the  hands  of  the  mob.  In  Mainz 
10,000  Jews  were  massacred.  At  Eslingeu 
the  whole  Jewish  population  burnt  them- 
selves in  their  synagogue.  At  Strasburg 
2,000  were  burnt  in  their  cemetery.  Any- 
one who  protected  a  Jew  was  put  to  the 


PERSECUTIONS 


PERSIAN 


681 


rack  and  executed  without  mercy.    See 
also  under  '  Milan,  Edict  of.' 

The  report  was  that  the  Jews  obtained  the 
poison  from  some  remote  parts  of  the  earth  and 
mixed  it  with  the  venom  of  spiders,  owls,  adders, 
and  toads.  No  doubt  the  Flagellants  (q.v.1  were  the 
chief  instigators  of  this  horrible  persecution. 

II.  By  banishment. 

From  ALEXANDRIA,  by  Cyril,  In  415. 

From  ENGLAND,  by  EDWARD  I.,  In  1290. 

From  FRANCE,  by  Philippe  Auguste,  1181 ;  by 
Phii'ppe  le  Bel  in  1301, 1306 ;  by  Charles  VII.  in  1894  ; 
by  Louis  XIII.  in  1615. 

From  MEDI'NA,  by  Mohammed,  628. 

From  NAPLES  and  SICILY  in  1504. 

From  the  PAPAL  STATES,  by  Pius  V.,  in  1669. 

From  PORTUGAL,  by  Emmanuel  the  Fortunate, 
1496. 

From  PRAGUE  in  1520. 

From  ROME,  B.C.  18. 

From  RUSSIA,  by  the  Czarina  Elizabeth,  1795,  and 
often  since. 

From  SPAIN,  by  Ferdinand  and  Isabella,  1492. 

III.  By  massacre. 

In  ENGLAND,  pillaged  and  massacred  in  1264. 

In  FULDA  in  1^36. 

In  GERMANY,  pillaged  and  massacred  by  the 
Crusaders  in  1096 :  as  authors  of  the  Black  Death 
in  1348, 1349. 

In  JERUSALEM,  by  Florus,  B.C.  16. 

In  LONDON  in  1189. 

In  SPAIN,  at  the  instigation  of  the  Archbishop  of 
Seville,  in  1391. 

In  YORK  and  other  places  1190. 

Persecutions    by    Christians 

(The). 

I.  Against  the  Albigenses,  1179-1235; 
most  bitter,  bloody,  and  relentless. 

II.  Against  the  Moslems,  in  eight  cru- 
sades, 1095-1274.      These  wars  cost  the 
lives  of  5  millions  of  human  beings. 

III.  Against    the  Huguenots,  in  the 
Dragonnades,  under  Louis  XIV.,  in  1685. 

IV.  Against  the   Protestants  of   Ger- 
many, in  the  Thirty  Years'  War,  1618- 
1648. 

V.  Against  the  Waldenses,  or  Vaudois, 
1179-1848.      See    Fe'lice,     'History     of 
Protestants,'  &c. 

VI.  Against  the  Jews  by  Christians 
generally. 

VII.  The  Inquisition,  1203-1814,  was  a 
series  of  persecutions  against '  unorthodox 
Christians.1 

VIII.  The   Reformation  introduced  a 
series  of    persecutions    by    Protestants 
against  Catholics,  and  Catholics  against 
Protestants. 

IX.  St.  Bartholomew  massacre  of  the 
French  Huguenots,  in  1572,  was  a  frightful 
affair. 

X.  The  Smithfield  fires.    Speed  says, 
'  More  bloud  was  spilt  in  that  short  time 
of  [Mary's]  raigne,  than  had  been  shed  for 
case  of   Christianity  in  any   kings  time 
since  Lucius  the  fi  -at  establisher  of  the 


Gospell  in  this  realme.'    '  Hist,  of  Great 
Britaine,'  p.  1151  (1623). 

To  these  may  be  added  the  general  persecutions 
of  different  sects,  whether  that  between  the 
Eastern  and  Western  Churches,  that  between 
Catholic  sects,  or  that  between  Protestant  sects. 
All  who  think  differently  to  the  established  or 
'  orthodox  '  system  being  held  '  heretics.'  Buckle 
estimates  the  loss  of  life  by  these  Christian  perse- 
cutions at  140  millions  of  human  beings.  That 
•would  be  about  a  tenth  part  of  the  entire  present 
inhabitants  of  the  earth,  and  most  frightful  to 
think  of.  See  p.  585, '  Milan,  Edict  of.' 

Orthodoxy  means  simply  the  doxy  of  might.  In 
one  country  it  is  Brahmanism,  in  another  Buddh- 
Ism,  in  a  third  Zoroasterianism,  in  a  fourth  Druid- 
ism,  in  another  Paganism;  in  the  Eastern  Church 
it  differs  from  the  Western;  in  England  it  is  Protes- 
tantism, with  the  Jews  Mosaicism,  and  so  on.  It 
is  then  divided  into  sects,  and  only  that  sect  sanc- 
tioned by  the  state  is  orthodox.  Hence  the  mutual 
persecutions  of  Arians  and  Trinitarians,  the 
Jesuits  against  the  Jansetiists,  the  Church  of 
England  and  Church  of  Scotland,  the  Sadducees 
and  Pharisees,  and  so  on  throughout.  There  is  no 
such  thing  as  absolute  orthodoxy,  it  is  simply 
the  power  to  enforce  certain  religious  views. 

Persecutions  of  Christiana 
( The) ,  by  Roman  emperors.  Called '  The 
Ten  Persecutions.' 

(I.)  under  Nero,  64-68;  (H.)  under 
Domitian,  95 ;  (III.)  under  Trajan,  106 ; 
(IV.)  under  Marcus  Aurelius,  166-177; 
(V.)  under  Septimus  Severus,  199-204; 
(VI.)  under  Maximinus,  235-238;  (VII.) 
under  Decius,  250-252;  (VIII.)  under 
Valerian,  258-260 ;  (IX.)  under  Aurelian, 
275  ;  and  (X.)  under  Dioclesian,  303-313. 
The  last  is  called  'The  Era  of  the 
Martyrs.' 

Christians  were  not  persecuted  by  the  Roman 
emperors  for  their  faith  in  Christ,  but  for  their 
'  lawlessness  '  or  infidelity  to  the  state  religion  and 
national  law.  Of  the  religious  creed,  as  Paley  said, 
the  Roman  emperors  and  Roman  senate  were 
supremely  Indifferent,  but  the  religion  of  the 
country  was  an  integral  part  of  the  law  of  the 
land,  which  it  is  not  in  Protestant  England,  Prus- 
sia, or  America. 

Persia  (Golden  Age  of),  1253-1335. 
From  Hulaku  to  Abu  Seyd,  distinguished 
for  those  celebrated  names  Naser-ud-din, 
Jelal-ud-din,  Sadi,  and  Hafiz. 

Persian  Punishment  (The). 
Flaying  alive.  See  Rawlinson's  note  to 
1  Herodotus,'  v.  c.  25  (vol.  iii.  p.  191). 

Persian  War  (The).  I.  A.D.  837- 
860.  In  the  reign  of  Constantius  II.,  son 
of  Constantino  the  Great.  In  this  war  the 
armies  of  Rome  and  Persia  encountered 
each  other  in  nine  bloody  fields,  in  two  of 
which  Constantius  commanded  in  person. 
In  all  these  battles  the  Persians  were  the 
superiorf. 

II.  A.D.  502-505,  between  Cabades  or 
K  )bad  the  Persian,  and  Anastasiua 
emperor  of  the  East  The  Huns  and 
Ai  ibs  ma/ched  under  the  Persian  stan- 


PERSIC 


PETER-PENCE 


dard.  AmTda  stood  a  siege  of  three 
months,  in  which  the  Persian  general  lost 
50,000  men ;  but  Persia  expiated  her  loss 
with  the  slaughter  of  80,000  of  the  adver- 
sary, and  peace  was  concluded  in  505 
(Gibbon, '  Decline  and  Fall,'  chap.  xl.). 

Persic  Version  (The)  of  the  Scrip- 
tures. A  version  of  the  Pentateuch  by 
Jacob  ben  Joseph,  9th  cent.  See  '  Scrip- 
tures.' 

Perspicuous  Doctor  (The). 
Walter  Burley,  born  1275,  died  1838. 
Flourished  1820.  He  was  preceptor  to 
Edward  III.  Burley  attacked  the  dogmas 
of  Duns  Scotus. 

Perth  (Convention  or  Treaty  of), 
18  Aug.,  1805.  Between  Edward  I.  and 
the  regents  of  Scotland.  This  con- 
vention, which  apparently  settled  the 
affairs  of  Scotland,  was  scarcely  signed 
when  Robert  Bruce  threw  the  two 
countries  into  war  again  by  the  murder 
of  Comyn  lord  of  Badenoch. 

Peschit'o  (The),  or  ' Peshitto,'  mean- 
ing literal  or  simple.  An  old  Syriac  ver- 
sion of  the  Bible,  supposed  to  have  been 
made  in  the  2nd  and  8rd  cents.  A.D.  by 
Jewish  Christians.  It  omits  the  Book  of 
Revelation  and  four  of  the  Epistles. 

Ephrem  Syrus  (who  died  878),  is  sup- 
posed to  refer  to  this  book  when  he 
speaks  of  '  Our  Version.'  See  '  Bible.' 

Pessimism.  The  doctrine  that 
nothing  can  be  worse  than  things  now 
are.  The  chiefs  of  this  school  are 
Schopenhauer,  Lucretius  in  his  poem 
'  De  Natura,'  and  Voltaire  in  hia  '  Can- 
dide.'  See  '  Optimism.' 

Pet'alism.  Writing  the  name  of  a 
person  on  an  olive-leaf.  If  600  signa- 
tures were  thus  obtained  in  Athens  the 
person  was  banished.  Ostracism  was 
exile  by  writing  the  name  on  a  tile  or 
oyster-shell. 

Peter  (Letter  of  St.)  to  Pepin.  Forged 
by  Pope  Stephen  III.,  rendered  desperate 
by  the  siege  of  Rome  by  Astolph  the 
Lombard  king.  See  Milman,  'Latin 
Christianity,'  vol.  iii.  book  iv.  chap  xi. 
pp.  21-28.  See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Peter  ad  Vincula  (Saint),  or 
'Festum  S.  Petri  ad  Vincula,'  1  Aug. 
(Lammas),  the  day  when,  it  in  said,  St. 
Balbina  found  St.  Peter's  Neronian 
chains. 


Peter  Porcupine,  1784.  A  pen- 
name  adopted  by  William  Cobbect  aft*»r 
his  flight  from  England  to  avoid  ap- 
pearing before  a  court-martial  for 
charging  four  of  his  officers  with  pecula- 
tion. He  died  1835  at  the  age  of  seventy. 

Peter  the  Thaumatur'gus. 
Bishop  of  Argos  (date  unknown). 

Peter  the  Wild  Boy.  Discovered 
in  the  fields  near  1 1  aim-In  in  July,  1724, 
and  supposed  to  be  eleven  or  twelve 
years  of  age.  He  was  placed  by  C. 
III.  under  the  charge  of  Dr.  Arbutlmot. 
All  the  words  he  could  utter  were  Ke 
Sho  (King  George),  Que  Kaa  (Queen 
Caroline),  and  Horn  Hen  (Thomas  Fen), 
the  name  of  the  farmer,  at  Northclnmh, 
Hertfordshire,  under  whose  charge  he 
was  placed.  He  went  about  with  a  collar 
on  his  neck,  bearing  his  name  and  ad- 
dress. Government  allowed  Mr.  Fen 
85Z.  a  year  for  his  maintenance.  Peter 
died  1785,  being,  it  is  supposed,  about 
seventy-two  years  old. 

Peter's  College  (St.).  Cambridge 
University,  founded  by  Hugh  de  BaJ- 
sham  bishop  of  Ely,  1257. 

This  la  the  oldest  foundation  In  the  University. 
It  used  to  be  called  Peter  House. 

Peterloo,  18  Aug.,  1819.  The  area 
before  St.  Peter's  Church  (called  St. 
Peter's  Field),  Manchester,  was  so  called 
from  the  monster  meeting  held  -there  on 
that  day,  and  presided  over  by  '  Orator ' 
Hunt,  against  the  strict  prohibition  of 
the  magistrates.  The  ostensible  reason 
of  the  meeting  was  to  favour  parlia- 
mentary reform.  Hunt  had  scarcely 
begun  his  speech  when  several  troops  of 
soldiers,  with  400  special  constables, 
and  the  Cheshire  and  Manchester 
Yeomanry,  appeared.  The  crowd  fled 
in  disorder,  many  were  thrown  down, 
100  were  more  or  less  injured,  and  six 
persons  were  accidentally  killed.  Hunt 
and  nine  others  were  brought  to  trial, 
and  charged  with  treasonable  conspiracy. 
Called  'Peterloo'  from  the  words  of 
Hunt,  who  said, '  The  magistrates  desired 
nothing  so  much  as  an  opportunity  of 
letting  loose  the  bloody  butchers  of  Water 
loo  upon  them.' 

Peter-pence,  or  'Rome-scot,'  720. 
First  paid  by  Ina  king  of  Wessex,  dis- 
continued by  Edward  III.  in  18(55,  and 
prohibited  by  act  of  parliament  in  1534 


PETIT 


PETITIONERS 


(25  Henry  VIII.  c.  21).  It  was  one 
penny  per  family  collected  for  the  pope 
of  Rome.  An  enormous  tax,  if  we  con- 
sider the  value  of  money  at  the  time,  and 
to  the  poor  almost  crushing.  Half-a-' 
crown  would  have  bought  a  horse  or 
cow,  and  about  Is.  would  have  bought  a 
sheep.  Wages  for  a  labourer  Id.  a  day. 

At  present  Peter-pence  is  a  voluntary  contribu- 
tion to  the  pope. 

Petit  Fils  de  la  France.    Son  of 

Philippe  due  d'Orleans,  brother  of  Louis 
XIV.  Philippe  himself  was  entitled 
Monsieur,  his  wife  Madame,  and  their 
daughter  Mademoiselle  (all  without  a 
proper  name). 

Petit  Manteau  Bleu  (Le).  Edme 
Champion  (1764-1853).  A  man  of  un- 
bounded benevolence,  called  Le  Petit 
Manteau  Bleu  by  the  poor,  from  his 
habit  of  wearing  a  short  cloak  of  blue 
cloth,  fastened  at  the  neck  by  a  clasp, 
and  reaching  to  the  loins. 

Petit  Roi  de  Bourges  (LA. 
Charles  VII.  of  France  (1403, 1422-1461). 
Called  afterwards  'The  Victorious,'  be- 
cause he  reconquered  France  from  the 
English.  When  he  succeeded  to  the 
crown  Bourges  was  about  all  that  acknow- 
ledged his  sovereignty. 

Petite  Paix  (La),  also  called  '  La 
paix  f  ourree,'  and  sometimes  '  La  paix  de 
Longjumeau,'  1568,  between  the  Roman 
Catholics  and  the  Calvinists.  This  peace 
was  preparatory  to  the  'Paix  de  St. 
Germain '  (q.v.). 

Petits  Maitres,  1649.  The  party 
of  Conde  was  so  called  'parce  qu'ils 
voulaient  etre  maitres  de  l'e"tat '  ('  Siecle 
de  Louis  XIV.'). 

Petition  (The  Monster),  10  April, 
1848.  Said  to  have  been  signed  by  six 
million  Chartists.  Some  50,000  Char- 
tists, led  by  Feargus  O'Connor  and 
Ernest  Jones,  intended  to  march  to  the 
House  of  Commons  to  present  it.  About 
170,000  special  constables  were  sworn  in 
to  prevent  a  disturbance.  When  the 
petition  was  examined  it  was  found  that 
it  did  not  contain  two  million  names. 
Many  of  these  names  were  palpably  for- 
geries, many  were  mere  nicknames,  and 
thousands  were  copied  in  the  same  hand 
from  a  directory.  The  petition  altogether 
was  a  inonater  swindle. 


Petition  and  Advice  (The),  or 
'The  Humble  Petition  and  Advice,'  1657. 
Presented  by  the  parliament  to  Cromwell, 
praying  him  to  assume  a  higher  title 
than  that  of  Lord  Protector,  to  govern, 
as  had  been  done  in  times  past,  with 
the  advice  of  two  houses  of  parliament, 
and  to  abolish  the  odious  existing  insti- 
tution of  majors-general.  Cromwell  re- 
fused to  take  the  title  of  king,  but 
consented  to  establish  a  second  estate, 
the  members  of  which  he  addressed  as 
'My  lords,'  although  only  two  real  peers 
attended  the  summons.  The  petition  was 
first  entitled  'A  Humble  Address  and 
Remonstrance.' 

On  former  occasions  he  [Cromwell]  had  relieved 
himself  from  [money]  embarrassments  by  the 
imposition  of  taxes  by  his  own  authority,  but 
this  practice  was  strongly  reprobated  in  '  The 
Petition  and  Advice.'— Dr.  LINGARD,  Hist.  ofEng., 
viii.  7. 

Petition  de  Droit.    One  of   the 

common  law  methods  of  obtaining  pos- 
session or  restitution  from  the  crown  of 
either  real  or  personal  property.  It  owes 
its  origin  to  Edward  I. 

Petition  of  Right  (The),  28  May, 
1628,  made  law  by  3  Car.  I.  c.  1,  7  June, 
1628.  It  prayed  that  no  man  hereafter 
be  compelled  to  give  any  gift,  benevo- 
lence, or  tax  without  consent  of  parlia- 
ment. That  the  commissions  for  pro- 
ceeding by  martial  law  be  annulled. 
That  the  king  will  in  future  declare  his 
will  and  pleasure  to  be  that  all  his  officers 
and  ministers  obey  the  laws  and  statutes 
of  the  realm.  That  no  freeman  be  im- 
prisoned by  the  king's  arbitrary  will,  but 
only  according  to  established  law.  That 
no  householder  be  compelled  to  receive 
any  soldier  or  mariner  into  his  house. 
See  'BUI  of  Rights.' 

Petitioners.  By  18  Charles  II.  it 
was  enacted  that  not  more  than  ten  per- 
sons should  be  allowed  to  approach  the 
sovereign  or  either  House  of  Parliament 
for  delivering  a  petition,  making  a  com- 
plaint, or  suing  for  redress  of  grievances. 

Petitioners     and    Abhorrers, 

1679-1(580.  Two  political  parties  in  the 
reign  of  Charles  II.,  the  germs  of  the 
Whigs  and  Tories.  Lord  Shaftesbury, 
by  intrigue,  procured  from  the  countiea 
a  host  of  petitions  to  set  aside  not  only 
James  the  brother  of  Charles  II.,  but 
also  his  daughter  Mary,  who  was  a  Pro- 
testant, married  to  William  prinn«  ol 


R84 


PETROBRUSIANS 


PHARAOHS 


Orange ;  and  to  fix  the  succession  on  the 
Duke  of  Monmouth,  a  bastard  son  of  the 
king  (?)  A  strong  party  revolted  at  this 
injustice,  and  obtained  a  host  of  counter 
petitions  declaring  their  '  abhorrence '  of 
Shaf  tesbury's  scheme.  So  that  the '  Peti- 
tioners '  were  for  setting  aside  the  Prince 
of  Orange,  and  the  '  Abhorrers  '  were  in 
favour  of  the  prince. 

Petrobrusians.  The  disciples  of 
Pierre  de  Bruys  (2  syl.),  who  was  burnt 
alive  as  a  heretic  at  St:  Gilles  in  1147. 
They  denied  the  doctrine  of  transubstan- 
tiation,  rejected  crucifixes,  baptized 
adults  who  had  been  already  baptized  in 
infancy,  and  forbade  prayers  for  the  dead. 
The  Henricians  (q.v.)  joined  this  sect  in 
1127. 

Petroleum  Vesuvius  Nasby. 
A  pen-name  of  D.  R.  Locke.  '  Nasby ' 
refers  to  the  battle  of  that  name ;  '  Petro- 
leum '  to  the  rock-oil  fever  raging  in 
Pennsylvania  at  the  time  when  the 
4  Nasby  Letters '  were  begun ;  and '  Vesu- 
vius'  to  the  outburst  of  the  petroleum 
fever. 

Pe-tse  Dynasty  -(The).  The  2nd 
dynasty  of  the  Goli  Tartars  in  Eastern 
China.  It  gave  five  kings,  and  lasted  28 
years  (550-578),  when  both  the  Eastern 
and  Western  kingdoms  were  again  united 
in  the  imperial  line. 

Petticoat  (A).  Carried  in  the  cider 
riots,  1763.  See  '  Jack  Boot.' 

Petty  Bag  Office  (The).  In  the 
common  law  jurisdiction  of  the  Court 
of  Chancery.  So  called  because  all  ori- 
ginal writs  relating  to  the  business  of  the 
crown  were,  at  one  time,  kept  in  a  little 
sack  (in  parva  baga). 

Peu'tinger'ian  Table  (The). 
1  Tabula  Peutingeriana.'  A  map  of  the 
Roman  world  constructed  about  AJD.  226, 
some  say  as  early  as  161.  It  was  dis- 
covered at  Spires  (1500)  in  an  old  library 
by  Conrad  Celtes,  who  sent  it  to  Conrad 
Peutinger  the  antiquary  to  publish ;  but 
his  death  occurred  before  this  was  done. 
It  was  ultimately  published  in  1598  at 
Venice  under  the  care  of  Marcus  Welsen. 
The  original  is  in  the  Imperial  Library  of 
Vienna,  See  '  Antonine's  Itinerary.' 

Pezade  (2  syl.).    See  'Pacata.' 

Phalansterians.  Disciples  of 
Charles  Fourier  (17G8-1837),  who 


grouped  all  men  in  phalanxes.  Each 
phalanstery  was  to  consist  of  400  families 
or  1800  persons,  to  live  under  one  roof  in 
the  centre  of  workshops,  studios,  places 
of  amusement,  and  so  on.  The  whole 
earth  being  grouped  in  phalansteries,  the 
phalansteries  themselves  are  to  be  united 
in  larger  groups  under  a  unitary  govern- 
ment. There  is  to  be  only  one  language 
and  one  government,  and  the  only  army 
is  to  be  a  great  industrial  army. 

Bellamy's  'Looking  Backward.'  or  state  of 
•OBlHl  in  9000,  U  a  Blight  modification  of  Fourier- 
ism.  Set '  Communism.' 

Phal'aris.  The  famous  controversy 
between  Richard  Bentley  and  Robert 
Boyle  began  thus :  Mr.  Boyle  borrowed 
a  MS.  from  St.  James's  Library,  where 
Bentley  was  librarian.  It  was  borrowed 
that  Mr.  Boyle  might  complete  his 
'Epistles  of  Phalaris.'  Bentley  was 
angry  because  it  was  kept  so  long,  and 
Boyle  taking  offence,  a  paper  war  arose, 
noted  for  wit  and  satire.  In  1699  Bentley 
published  a  book  to  prove  that  Phalaris 
was  not  the  author  of  these  epistles,  to 
which  Boyle  replied ;  but  all  scholars  side 
with  Bentley,  who  was  appointed  Master 
of  Trinity  for  his  admirable  criticisms. 
See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Phantastic  System  ( The).  Taught 
by  the  Docetes  (8  syl.).  It  was  thia :  that 
Christ  was  only  a  phantom,  and  not  a  real 
human  being.  Like  the  God  which  ap- 
peared to  Adam  and  Eve,  like  the  Moses 
and  Elijah  on  the  mount,  the  man 
Christ  was  palpable  to  the  eyes,  but  not 
to  the  touch,  and  his  words,  like  those  of 
the  beings  referred  to,  were  only  '  airy 
words.' 

Pharaoh.  Another  spelling  of 
Phra,  Egyptian  for  the  sun. 

Pharaohs  of  the  Bible  (The). 
Josephus  ('Jewish  Antiquities,'  viii 
chap.  6)  says :  '  The  title  of  Pharaoh  wua 
applied  to  the  kings  of  Egypt  from 
Menes  to  Solomon,  but  not  afterwards.' 
This  does  not  correspond  with  the  Bible ; 
for  Jeremiah,  xliv.  80,  speaks  of  Pharaoh 
Hophra,  and  Pharaoh  Necho  invaded 
Judea  in  the  reign  of  Josiali  (2  Zings 
xxiii.). 

According  to  the  tablets  discovered 
in  different  parts  of  Egypt,  the  following 

iem  to  illustrate  the  Bible  narratives : 

1.  Tre   Good  Pharaoh  seems  to  U 


PHARAOHS 


PHILACTEBIANS 


685 


Sutapepe-Nubti,  one  of  the  Hyksos,  or 
shepherd  kings ;  but  some  Egyptologists 
think  it  was  Osirtesen  II.,  and  say  there 
is  a  tablet  in  the  sixth  year  of  his  reign 
which  records  the  advent  of  several  Se- 
mitics  resembling  Jews  both  in  dress  and 
physiognomy.  Supposed  to  be  Jacob  and 
his  household. 

2.  The  Bad  Pharaoh  seems  to  be 
Amen'ophis  III,  of  the  nineteenth  dy- 
nasty, who  introduced  the  heretical 
worship  of  Typhor;  but  after  Barneses 
II.  the  Great  came  a  period  of  confusion, 
and  the  Exodus  is  supposed  by  many  to 
have  occurred  in  the  reign  of  Arisu,  a 
usurper  and  a  Syrian,  about  B.C.  1314. 
No  hint  of  the  Exodus,  however,  can  be 
traced  by  Egyptologists. 

8.  Solomon  married  Abra,  the  daughter 
of  Pfusenes  [Pisham]  last  of  the  twenty- 
first  dynasty  (1  Kings  iii.  1). 

4.  Shishak  (1  Kings  xiv.  25),  who  came 
against  Jerusalem  in  the  reign  of  Be- 
hoboam,  was  obviously  Shashank  I.,  or 
Sheshouk,  who  with  12,000  chariots  and 
60,000  horse-soldiers  invaded  Judea.  The 
record  may  still  be  seen  on  the  portico  of 
the  Bubastis  at  Karnak. 

5.  2  Chron.  xiv.  9-15  and  xvi.  8,  &c.,  it 
is  supposed,  refer  to  Zerah,  fourth  of  the 
twenty-second  dynasty. 

6.  Hose<\    paid    tribute    to    Shabak, 
founder  of  the  twenty-fifth  dynasty,  B.C. 
716. 

7  Shabakok,  called  'So'  in  2  Kings 
xvii.  4,  was  the  successor  of  Shabak. 
With  this  king  Hezekiah  formed  a  con- 
federacy against  Sennacherib,  king  of 
Assyria,  2  Kings  xviii.  xix.  '  So '  was 
succeeded  by  Tarach  or  Tirshatha. 

8.  Pharaoh  Necho  who  invaded  Judea 
in  the  reign  of  Josiah  was  Nechos  II. 
He    defeated    Josiah,   but   was  himself 
defeated  by  Nebuchadnezzar  (617-601), 
2  Kings  xxiii.  29,  &c. 

9.  Pharaoh  Hophra  is  supposed  to  be 
A  pries,  which  without  the  vowel  points 
is  PB  or  PhB  (Jer.  xliv.  80). 

The  Sphinx  was  carved  In  the  third  dynasty, 
founded  by  Necherophes.  The  great  pyramid  was 
built  by  Khufu  [Suphis  or  Cheops]  who  founded  the 


fourth  dynasty  :  his  successor  Khafra  or  Khafren 
[Cephren]  built  the  second  pyramid  ;  and  his  sue- 
cessor  Menkara  [Mycerinus]  built  the  third  great 


pyramid. 

Ramses  II.  the  Great  was  the  Sesostrls  of 
Egypt  whose  reign  is  fixed  by  the  calendars  repre- 
senting the  heliacal  rising  of  the  dog-stars,  B.C. 

*,*  Goshen  was  in  Lower  Egypt,  nearer  Palea- 
tirui  than  Upper  Egypt.  There  was  much  marsh- 
land there,  and  both  grass  and  corn  would 


Pharisees  (The),  B.C.  160.  An 
ancient  Jewish  sect  who  by  their  verbal 
criticisms,  mystical  interpretations  and 
traditions,  engrafted  on  the  Mosaic  law 
a  host  of  precepts  and  observances. 
They  believed  in  a  resurrection,  in 
angels,  and  spirits ;  placed  great  reliance 
on  fastings,  ablutions,  and  long  prayers  ; 
and  paid  great  attention  to  their  gar- 
ments, especially  affecting  very  large 
borders,  fringes,  or  hems.  Their  chief 
was  Hillel. 

•  Pharisee '  from  pharash,  to  separate. 

Phenicians  (The),  about  1863.  An 
Irish  secret  society,  a  branch  of  the 
Bibbon  Societies  (q.v.),  their  platform 
being  similar  to  that  of  the  Fenians.  See 
'  Irish  Associations.' 

Phenomenon,  Woumenon  (plu. 
Phenomena,  Noumena).  Kant  used  the 
two  words  to  express  object  and  subject. 
The  Greek  word  ^aivonai  means  to 
appear,  and  phenomenon  is  what  our 
senses  cognise.  Noumenon  is  from  the 
Greek  word  vows,  '  pure  intelligence  ' ; 
and  a  noumenon  is  an  object  pure  and 
unbodied,  that  is  divested  of  everything 
cognisable  by  the  senses. 

Fichte  used  the  words  ego  and  non-ego  for  sub- 
ject and  object.  What  the  senses  cognise  as  part 
of  ourselves  is,  of  course,  part  of  ourselves ;  but 
•what  exists  Independent  of  our  senses  is  no  part 
of  ourselves,  and  this  he  called  non-ego. 

Phe'si,  favi  (It  says).  An  ecclesiastical 
school.  Hippolytus  speaks  of  Basilides, 
and  Isidore,  with  ^as  6  ^ovT<av  x°P°'«>  as 
'Phesi';  and  again  he  speaks  in  the 
same  manner  of  Valentlnus,  Heracleon, 
Ptolemy,  and  ™cra  ^  -rov-^v  <rxoA^.  The 
term  is  used  as  significant  of  the  scrip- 
ture interpretation  of  a  certain  school. 
The  Phesi  say  so  and  so  =  the  Ipse-dixit 
school. 

Phid'ias  (The  French).  Pigalle, 
died  1796.  His  best  pieces  are  '  Venus,' 
'Mercury,'  and  the  tomb  of  Marshal 
Saxe. 

Phid'ias  (The  Northern).  Albert 
Thorvaldsen  the  Danish  sculptor  (1770- 
1844). 

Philacte'rians  or  Phylac- 
terians.  Necromancers,  condemned 
by  the  Church  A.D.  692.  The  phylac- 
teria  were  ancient  amulets  for  keeping 
off  or  curing  diseases.  '  Philacteria,  id 
est,  X  verba  legis,  aut  scriptura  vana, 
quod  ligat  homo  super  caballum  aut 


686 


PHILADELPHES 


PHILIPPE 


super  caput  suum '  (Du  Cange ;  article 
'Phylacteria'). 

Phil'adelphes  (8  syl.).  An  associa- 
tion of  old  republicans  to  which  Talley- 
rand and  Fouch6  belonged,  even  while 
they  were  in  the  service  of  the  Emperor 
Napoleon. 

Philadelphia  Convention  (The) 
1888,  consisting  of  dynamitards,  Fenians, 
murderers,  and  all  sorts  of  disturbers  of 
the  public  peace.  Paid  agents  were  con- 
tinually sent  to  England  to  terrorise  the 
British  Parliament  into  granting  '  Home 
Rule '  (q.v.)  to  Ireland  for  peace  sake. 
See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Philadel'phiana  (The),  1821.  A 
branch  of  the  Carbonari  in  Calabria,  also 
called  the '  Reformed  European  Patriots.' 

Philadel'phic  Society  (The).  A 
literary  and  philosophic  association  at 
Besan^on  at  the  close  of  the  18th  cent. 
One  of  its  members,  General  Mallet, 
made  this  society  a  political  instrument 
for  the  restoration  of  the  Bourbons. 
Lieut.-Colonel  Oudet,  another  member, 
classified  the  Philadelphians  into  three 
ranks,  each  of  which  was  profoundly 
ignorant  of  the  functions  of  the  other 
two  ;  then  introduced  the  scheme  into  the 
army,  and  established  affiliated  societies 
called '  Les  Freres  Bleus.'  The  first  move- 
ment was  the  conspiracy  of  Adjutant- 
General  Arena.  This  was  crushed,  but 
without  Bonaparte  being  able  to  trace 
out  the  instigators  of  it.  Now  Moreau, 
Lahorie,  Cadoudal,  and  Pichegru  joined, 
and  the  last  two  concocted  a  plan  to  assas- 
sinate the  first  consul.  Several  persons 
were  arrested,  and  Cadoudal,  with  some 
few  subordinates,  was  executed.  In  1818 
the  Philadelphians  were  no  longer 
wanted,  and  the  society  lost  its  political 
power. 

Philadel'phos  (Brother-lover). 
Ptolemy  II.  of  Egypt,  so  called,  murdered 
all  his  brothers  hi  order  to  secure  the 
throne  (B.C.  284-246).  See  '  Philopater.' 

Phil'anthrop'ic  Society  (The), 
1788.  For  the  reformation  of  young 
criminals.  It  originated  with  Robert 
Young  and  was  incorporated  in  1806. 
Reformatory  schools  were  established  at 
R.  .Hull,  in  Surrey,  in  1849. 

Philipp  king  of  Germany  (1178, 
1197-1208).  Brother  of  Heinrieh  VI.; 


succeeded  by  Otto  IV.  (son  of  Heinrieh 
the  Lion)  who  abdicated. 

Father,  Friedrlch  I.  Barbarossa;  Mother,  Bea- 
trice daughter  of  Renaut  III.  of  Burgundy ;  Wife, 
Irene  Angela,  widow  of  Roger  of  Sicily.  No  son. 
Contemporary  with  John. 

Philippe    I.    1'Amoureux,    of 

France  (1052,  1060-1108).     Fourth  king 
of  the  Capetian  dynasty. 

Father,  Henri  I.;  Mother,  Anne  of 
Muscovy;  Wives,  Bertha  daughter  of 
the  count  of  Holland  (mother  of  Louis 
VI.),  and  Bertrade  of  Montford.  Con- 
temporary with  Edward  the  Confessor, 
Harold,  and  William  the  Conqueror. 

Hugues  Capet  wag  the  father  of  Robert  le 
Pieux ;  Robert  was  the  father  of  Henri  I. ;  and 
Henri  I.  was  the  father  of  Philippe  I. 

Philippe  II.  Auguste,  of  France 
(1165,  1180-1228).  So  called  because  he 
was  the  real  founder  of  the  Fn-iu-h 
monarchy,  as  Augustus  Caesar  was  the 
real  founder  of  the  Roman  empire.  When 
Philippe  ascended  the  throne,  his  whole 
kingdom  was  not  larger  than  the  county 
of  Yorkshire;  but  ere  he  died  he  had 
extended  its  frontiers  from  the  Scheldt  to 
the  Mediterranean  and  from  the  Rhine 
to  the  Atlantic. 

Father,  Louis  VL;  Mother,  Alice 
daughter  of  Thibaud  comte  de  Cham- 
pagne ;  Wives,  Isabelle  daughter  of  the 
Duke  of  Hainault  (mother  of  Louis  IX.), 
Ingelburge,  who  was  divorced,  and  Agnes 
de  Meranie.  Contemporary  with  Henry 
II.,  Richard,  John,  and  Henry  III. 

V  When  Philippe  Auguste  began  to  reign  all  the 
We»t  of  France  belonged  to  England  or  to  Prince 
Arthur ;  the  South,  belonged  to  Aragon ;  and  the 
Knst  to  Germany.  All  that  pertained  to  France 
was  the  Ile-de-France,  with  portions  of  Picardy 
and  Orleannois. 

Philippe  Auguste  was  the  7th  kingof  the  Capetian 
dynasty :  1.  Hugues  Capet ;  2.  Robert  le  Pieux 
his  son ;  8.  Henri  I.  his  son  :  4.  Philippe  1. 1'Amour- 
eux his  son ;  6.  Louis  VI.  le  Gros  his  son ;  6. 
Louis  VII.  le  Jeune  his  son ;  7.  Philippe  II.  Au 
gusto  his  son. 

Philippe  III.  le  Hardi,  ot 
France  (1245, 1270-1285).  See  '  Philippe 
le  Bel.1 

Le  flls  de  8.  Louis  qne,  par  un  caprice  inexplic- 
able, ses  contemporains  Burnommerent  le  Hard! 
[the  bold],  n  avail  des  quality's  de  son  pt  ro  que  la 
douceur  et  la  picte.  II  pratiquait  le  Jeune  el  lab- 
stinence,  et  viva.lt  en  moine  plutot  qu'en  cheva- 
lier.—BoKDlKR  ET  CHARTON,  Hittoire  de  France. 
vol.  i.  p.  879. 

Father,  St.  Louis  (Louis  IX.); 
Mother,  Marguerite  daughter  of  the  comte 
de  Provence;  Wives,  I-ol-el  dmis/hUT  of 
the  king  of  Navarre,  who  bore  him  four 
sons,  and  Marie  daughter  of  the  Coiut* 


PHILIPPE 


PHILOSOPHER 


687 


de  Brabant,  who  bore  him  two  daughters. 
Contemporary  with  Edward  I. 

Philippe  IV.  le  Bel,  of  France 
(1268, 1286-1314).  Eleventh  king  of  the 
Capetian  dynasty,  in  direct  descent. 

Father,  Philippe  III.;  Mother,  Isa- 
bel daughter  of  the  king  of  Navarre ; 
Wife,  Jeanne  countess  of  Champagne 
and  queen  of  Navarre.  Contemporary 
with  Edward  I.,  Edward  II. 

1.  Hugues  Capet ;  2.  Robert  le  Pleux ;  8.  Henri  I. ; 
4.  Philippe  1. 1'Amoureux  ;  5.  Louis  VI.  le  Gros ;  6. 
Louis  VII.  le  Jeune;  7.  Philippe  II.  Augusts ;  8. 
Louis  VIII.  le  Lion;  9.  Louis  IX.  (St.  Louis);  10. 
Philippe  III.  le  Hardi ;  11.  Philippe  IV.  le  Bel. 

All  the  three  sons  of  Philippe  IV.  reigned  In 
succession,  as  Louis  X.,  Philippe  V.,  and  Charles 
IV.,  when  the  elder  branch  died  out.  See  '  Three 
Fatal  to  France.' 

Philippe  V.  le  Long  (1294, 1816- 
1822).  Brother  of  his  predecessor  Louis 
X.  and  of  his  successor  Charles  TV. 

He  -was  the  last  Capetian  king  of  the  direct  line, 
and  his  reign  was  a  wretched  failure. 

Father,  Philippe  IV. ;  Mother,  Jeanne 
countess  of  Champagne ;  Wife,  Jeanne 
de  Bourgogne.  No  son.  Contemporary 
with  Edward  II. 

Philippe    VI.   de    Valois,    of 

France  (1293,  1328-1350).    Succeeded  his 
cousin  Charles  IV.  le  Bel. 

Father,  Charles  comte  de  Valois, 
second  son  of  Philippe  IV.  le  Bel; 
Mother,  Jeanne  countess  of  Navarre ; 
Wives,  Jeanne  of  Burgundy  (mother  of 
Jean),  Blanche.  Contemporary  with 
Edward  III. 

V  PHILLIPE  III.  le  Hardi  had  three  sons,  viz. 
PHILLIPE  IV.  le  Bel  who  succeeded  him,  Charles 
comte  de  Valois,  and  Louis.  Philippe  VI.  de  Valoia 
was  the  son  of  Charles  de  Valois,  the  second  son 
of  Philippe  III. 

Philippe  Egalite  (1747-1798),  due 
d'Orleans,  guillotined  by  the  Committee 
of  Public  Safety.  Though  a  royal  duke, 
he  had  sided  with  the  Jacobins ;  though 
a  relative  of  Louis  XVI.,  he  had  voted 
for  his  execution  ;  and  though  professing 
republican  principles,  he  aimed  at  the 


Philippsean  Era  (The).  This  era 
began  in  June  B.C.  823. 

Philip'pics.  Three  orations,pf  De- 
mosthenes the  Athenian  against  Philip 
king  of  Macedonia.  The  first  was  spoken 
during  the  sacred  war,  when  Philip  took 
on  himself  to  be  the  champion  of  the 
Delphic  god.  Demosthenes  wanted  the 
Athenians  to  side  with  the  Locrians 


against  Philip,  but  he  produced  no  prac- 
tical effect. 

The  second  Philippic  was  soon  after 
the  Sacred  War,  when  Philip  had  become 
the  head  of  Greece.  Demosthenes  charged 
him  with  perfidy.  Philip  sent  an  em- 
bassy to  complain  of  this  insult,  and  then 
it  was  that  Demosthenes  delivered  his 
second  Philippic  directed  against  the 
supporters  of  the  Macedonian  king  (B.C. 
844). 

The  third  Philippic  was  delivered  B.C. 
841,  and  was  to  show  the  best  means  of 
resisting  the  encroachments  of  Philip. 

Philistines.  The  inhabitants  of  the 
sea-coast  of  Palestine  from  Phoenicia  to 
Egypt  are  always  meant  when  this  word 
is  used  hi  Scripture. 

Philop'ator  (Father-lover).  Pto- 
lemy IV.  of  Egypt,  so  called,  assassinated 
his  father;  just  as  Ptolemy  II.,  called 
Philadelphos,  or  Brother-lover,  murdered 
his  brothers  in  order  to  secure  the  throne. 
Philopator  reigned  B.C.  221-204. 

This  madman  not  only  assassinated  his  father, 
he  also  murdered  his  mother,  sister- wife  (Arsinoe), 
and  brother. 

Philosopher  (The).  I.  Marcus 
Aurelius  Antoninus  the  Roman  is  so 
called  by  Justin  Martyr  (121,  161-180). 

II.  Porphyry   the   neoplatonist    (223- 
804). 

III.  Leo  VI.  emperor  of  the  East  (866, 
886-911). 

IV.  Alured  Anglicanus  (died  1270). 

Philosopher  of  Chelsea  (The). 
Thomas  Carlyle,  who  lived  at  Chelsea 
(1795-1881). 

Philosopher  of  China  (The). 
Confucius  (B.C.  651-479). 

Philosopher  of  Ferney  (The). 
Voltaire,  who  lived  at  Ferney,  near 
Geneva,  for  the  last  twenty  years  of  his 
life  (1694-1778). 

Philosopher  of  Malmesbury 

(The).  Thomas  Hobbes,  author  of  '  Le- 
viathan,' who  was  born  at  Malmesbury 
(1588-1679). 

Philosopher  of  Persia  (The). 
Abu-ebn-Sina  of  Shiraz  (died  1037). 

Philosopher   of    Sans    Souci 

(The).  Frederick  the  Great  of  Prussia 
(1712,  1740-1786). 

Voltaire  calls  him  over  and  over  again  tha 
philosc  pher  prince. 


638 


PHILOSOPHER 


PHILOXENIAN 


Philosopher  of  Wimbledon 
(The).  John  Home  Tooke,  author  of 
the  '  Diversions  of  Purlcy,'  who  lived  at 
Wimbledon,  near  London  (1786-1812). 

Philosophers  (The  Five  English). 

(1)  Roger    BACON,  author    of    '  Opus 
Majus'  (1214-1292). 

(2)  Sir  Francis  BACON,  author  of  '  No- 
vum  Organum  '  (1561-1626). 

(8)  The  Hon.  Robert  BOYLE  (1627- 
1691). 

(4)  John  LOCKE,  author  of  a  treatise 
on  the  '  Human  Understanding  and  In- 
nate Ideas  '  (1632-1704). 

(6)  Sir  Isaac  NEWTON,  author  of  '  Prin- 
'  (1642-1727). 


Philosophers  (The  French).  '  At 
the  close  of  the  18th  cent,  were  mere  ex- 
ponents of  public  opinion,  which  they 
popularised  and  vitalised.  They  were 
preceded  by  Descartes  (2  syl.)  the  French- 
man, and  Leibnitz  the  German,  who 
taught  that  all  which  is  real  is  spirit, 
soul,  or  self,  and  that  matter  (or  the 
external  world)  is  either  a  succession 
of  notions  impressed  on  the  mind  by 
deity,  or  unsubstantial  images  due  to 
the  five  senses.  Locke  taught  the  latter. 
Early  in  the  18th  cent,  the  French  taught 
the  doctrine  of  materialism,  making  the 
soul  a  mere  function  of  matter,  as  light  is 
an  effect  of  fuel  in  combustion.  Hel  vetius 
showed  the  moral  tendency  and  practical 
bearing  of  materialism.  Still  later  the 
existence  of  the  soul  was  discarded,  with 
the  notion  of  a  future  state;  and  the 
pleasure  arising  from  the  practice  of 
virtue  was  looked  on  as  the  great  end  of 
man.  The  name  of  God  was  changed 
into  Nature,  and  the  equality  of  man 
was  made  '  an  immortal  principle.' 

The  chief  '  Philosophers  '  were  Malebranche 
(1638—1715),  whose  great  work  is  '  The  Search  after 
Truth.'  He  denied  that  mnlt<-r  could  produce 
idea*,  and  taught  that  Intelligence  ia  the  function 
of  il'-ilii  H-ithinii*. 

Condillac  (1715-1780)  abb£  de  Mureanx,  chief  of 
the  Srmmtional  Sfhoul  of  philosophy  ;  that  is,  that 
intelligence  is  admitted  through  the  five  doors 
of  knowledge  called  the  senses.  His  chief  works 
are  an  '  Essay  on  the  Origin  of  Human  Knowledge,' 
•  treatise  on  'Sensations,'  and  another  on 
'Animals.' 

Helvetius  (1715—  1771)  maintained  that  'self- 
Interest  is  the  spring  of  all  our  actions.'  D'Alem- 
bert,  Diderot,  Ac.,  were  Eiicycloptedutt. 

Philosophic  Schools  of  Greece 
(The).  The  Academic,  the  Cynic,  the 
Cyrenaic,  the  Eleatic,  and  the  New  Elea- 
fcic,  the  Epicurean,  the  Ionic,  the  Hera- 
nlitian,  the  Megaric,  the  Peripatetic,  the 


Pythagorean,  the  Sceptic,  the  Socratie, 
the  Stoic,  and  the  New  Stoic.  The  Old 
Eleatic  school  consisted  of  speculative 
philosophers,  the  New  of  natural  philo- 
sophers ;  the  New  Stoic  school  consisted 
of  Christian  philosophers.  See  each  in 
loco. 

Philosophical  College  (The). 
Wadham,  Oxford,  was  so  called  when 
John  Wilkins  was  warden,  not  only  be- 
cause he  himself  was  a  philosopher,  but 
because  he  invited  to  it  men  of  a  similar 
turn  of  mind  as  Wallis,  Wren,  Boyle, 
<tc.,  who  met  together  in  his  rooms. 

Philosophical  Radicals  (The). 
The  political  economists  who,  advocated 
free  trade.  Jeremy  Beutham  was  at  the 
head  of  this  school,  which  was  supported 
by  Adam  Smith,  General  Perronct 
Thompson,  C.  P.  Villiers,  John  Stuart 
Mill,  Richard  Cobden,  Sir  William  Moles- 
worth,  the  Rev.  T.  R.  Malthus,  Dr.  Chal- 
mers, John  Bright,  [Lord]  Brougham,  &c. 

Adam  Smith,  author  of '  The  Wealth  of  Nations ' : 
General  Thompson,  author  of  the  '  Catechism  of 
the  Corn  Laws  ' ;  Malthas,  a  writer  on  '  Popula- 
tion/ 

Philosophical  Transactions 
(The).  Published  by  the  Royal  Society 
of  London.  First  started  Monday,  9 
March,  1665,  and  ordered  to  be  continued 
the  first  Monday  of  every  month.  The 
volumes  contain  memoirs  of  scientific 
men,  reports  of  the  '  progress  of  science,' 
and  of  '  new  discoveries,'  &c.  The  first 
number  was  by  Oldenburg,  and,  up  to  the 
47th  volume,  the  publications  were  lefi 
to  the  secretaries  of  the  society,  but  since 
then  they  have  been  under  the  super- 
intendence of  a  committee  of  the  council. 

The  society's  rooms  were  first  in  Crane's 
Court;  in  1780  they  were  removed  to 
Somerset  House;  and  in  1857  to  Bur- 
lington House. 

Philosophy     (The     Father     of). 

I.  Roger  Bacon  (1214-1292). 

H.  Albrecht  von  Haller  of  Bern* 
(1708-1777). 

The  Father  of  Roman  Philosophy, 
Cicero  the  orator  (B.C.  106-48). 

Philoxen'ian  Version  (The).  A 
Syriac  version  of  the  Old  and  New  Testa- 
ments by  Philoxenus  bishopof  Hierapolis, 
A.D.  508.  About  a  century  afterwards 
the  New  Testament  portion  was  revised 
by  Thomas  of  Harkel  [Heraclea],  an  1  i« 
called  the  Harklan'sian  version. 


FHCEBUS 


PHYSIOGNOMY 


Phoebus.  Gaston  Til.  comte  de 
Foix  (1331-1391).  So  called  for  his 
beautiful  face  and  profusion  of  golden 
hair. 

Phoenician  Stone  (The).  A  hoax. 
In  1824  the  learned  Eaoul  Rochette,  pro- 
fessor of  archaeology  and  keeper  of  the 
Cabinet  of  Antiquities  in  Paris,  received 
from  Malta,  '  for  the  Academy  of  France,' 
a  stone  with  a  bilingual  inscription  in 
Greek,  and  in  what  purported  to  be 
Phoenician.  The  stone  was  dated  in  '  the 
85th  Olympiad '  (i.e.  B.C.  436).  Professor 
Rochette  gave  the  inscription  credit  for 
the  antiquity  it  pretended  to,  and  sent  a 
copy  thereof  to  every  savant  in  Europe 
for  decipherment  and  translation.  The 
giant  scholar  Gesenius  of  Halle,  and  the 
hardly  less  learned  Hamaker  of  Leyden, 
agreed  with  Rochette,  and  published 
comments  upon  the  stone.  Yet  it  turned 
out  to  be  an  impudent  hoax  and  modern 
forgery.  See  '  Literary  Forgeries,'  <fec. 

Phoenix  of  Spain  (The).  Lope 
de  Vega,  'whom  no  one  could  pass  or 
equal  in  verse  or  rhyme '  (1562-1685). 

Phoenix  Park  Murder  (The), 
6  May,  1882.  Lord  Frederick  Cavendish, 
the  newly- appointed  Secretary  for  Ireland, 
and  Mr.  Thomas  A.  Burke,  the  Under- 
secretary, were  stabbed  to  death  while 
walking  in  Phoenix  Park,  Dublin,  by 
assassins  in  the  employ  of  the  Irish  Land 
League.  Carey,  one  of  the  gang,  gave 
queen's  evidence,  and  it  was  found  that 
there  were  twenty-one  persons  implicated 
in  the  cowardly  murder.  10,OOOZ.  was 
offered  for  the  arrest  of  the  assassins. 

C.  8.  Parnell,  Dillon,  and  O'Kelly  were  released 
from  Kilmainham  Gaol  only  four  days  before  this 
murder.  They  had  been  imprisoned  by  order  of 
Mr.  Gladstone  (or  seditious  speeches  and  con- 
spiracy. 

Phoenix  Society  (The),  or  '  The 
Phoenix  National  and  Literary  Society,' 
1858,  established  in  Skibbereen  by 
O'Donovan  Rossa  to  insure  the  separa- 
tion of  Ireland  from  the  crown  of 
England.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

The  oath  was :  '  I  do  solemnly  declare  in  the 
presence  of  God  that  I  renounce  all  allegiance  to 
the  Queen  of  England,  and  will  do  my  utmost,  at 
every  risk,  to  make  Ireland  an  independent  demo- 
cratic republic.  ..." 

Photin'ians.  Heretics  of  the  4th 
cent.  So  denominated  from  Photlnus 
bishop  of  Sirmich,  who  taught  that  Jesus 
was  torn  a  mere  human  being,  but  began 
to  tvi  the  Messiah  or  Chiist  when  the 


Holy  Ghost  descended  on  Him  in  the 
Jordan. 

Phrenology   (Founder  of).     Gall 
(1758-1828);      with    whom     Spurzheim 
(1766-1833)    is   inseparably 
connected. 

Phrygian  Cap  (The). 
See  '  Cap  of  Liberty  in 
France.' 

Physcon      (Big-belly), 
Ptolemy  VII.  king  of  Egypt  (B.C.  145- 
116).    Aged  74. 

Physical  Club  (The).  An  associa- 
tion in  Moscow  organised  in  the  reign  of 
Catherine  II.  (1762-1796).  Physical  ex- 
cellence was  essential  for  membership. 
The  club  consisted  of  men  and  women 
in  the  prime  of  life.  '  Husbands  intro- 
duced their  wives,  brothers  their  sisters. 
The  requisites  of  men  were  health  and 
vigour,  of  women  youth  and  beauty.' 
The  members  belonged  to  the  best 
families  of  Russia.  This  club  was  dis- 
solved in  the  French  Revolution,  when 
the  police  had  orders  to  ferret  out  all 
secret  societies. 

Physical  Geography  (Father  of). 
Alexander  von  Humboldt  (1769-1859). 

Physicians  (College  of).  London, 
1510,  founded  by  Dr.  Thomas  Linacre  of 
Canterbury. 

Physico-Historical       Society 

(The),  1745.  Afterwards  merged  into  the 
Royal  Dublin  Society  for  the  improve- 
ment of  agriculture,  husbandry,  and  the 
useful  arts. 

Phys'iocrates  (4  syl.),  18th  cent. 
French  political  economists  who  advo- 
cated perfect  freedom  of  trade,  and 
insisted  that  land  ought  to  bear  all  the 
taxes  of  a  nation,  as  land  only  is  natu- 
rally productive.  The  head  of  this  school 
was  Quesnay,  but  it  was  supported  by 
Beaudeau,  Lariviere,  Mercier,  Mirabeau, 
Turgot,  &c.  See  '  Economists.' 

The  term  '  real  property '  applied  to  land  Is  a 
phase  of  the  same  delusion.  All  other  property 
may  take  to  itself  wings  and  fly  away,  not  so 
land;  but  1887  and  some  preceding  years  have 
taught  us  that  land  does  not  always  pay  the  ex- 
penses of  the  landlord.  Sahara  is  land,  but  cer- 
tainly it  would  not  pay  for  cultivation. 

Physiognomy      (Founder      of). 
Lavater     (1741-1801)     of     Zurich,    wh& 
taught  the  art  of  reading  character  bj 
the  expression  and  marks  of  the  face. 
Y  Y 


PHYSIOLOGY 


ncrus 


Physiology  (Father  of).  Albert 
von  Haller  (1708-1777). 

Piagno'ni  (The),  or  *  The  Weepers.' 
The  party  of  Savonarola  were  BO  called 
from  the  penitential  character  which  they 
professed.  The  party  of  the  Medici  was 
called  the  Arrabbiati  or  the  Enraged. 

Piagno'ni  Painters  (The). 
Painters  of  Florence,  friends  of  Savona- 
rola. They  were  Botticelli,  Lorenzo  di 
Credi,  Fra  Bartolommeo  (Baccio  della 
Porta),  and  his  friend  Mariotto. 

Piano  Regolatore  (The),  1889.  A 
system  introduced  by  the  Italian  Govern- 
ment  by  which  the  seven  hills  of  old 
Rome  are  to  be  levelled  and  the  valleys 
between  them  filled  up,  to  facilitate  the 
construction  of  squares  and  rectangular 
streets. 

Piano'ri  (Giovanni),  28  April,  1855. 
Shot  at  the  Emperor  Napoleon  III.  in 
the  Champs  Elyse*es.  See  'Napoleon 

in.' 

Piaristes.  Called  by  the  French 
1  Pauvres  de  la  mere  de  Dieu.'  A  con- 
gregation devoted  to  the  gratuitous  edu- 
cation of  poor  children.  Their  houses 
were  called  '  Ecoles  Pieuses.'  Joseph 
Calasanzio  started  the  idea  in  1621,  by 
assembling  at  his  own  house  street  arabs. 
The  order  of  Piaristes  was  sanctioned  by 
the  Pope  in  1624.  Austria  and  Hun- 
gary are  the  chief  countries  where  they 
exist. 

Dr.  Barnardo  with  his  homea  la  a  familiar  ex- 
ample of  the  same  benevolent  seal  In  our  own 
land.  In  Dr.  Barnardo  B  homes  the  waifs  and  strays 
bre  not  only  educated,  but  taught  to  earn  their 
living,  and  placed  out. 

Piasts  (Dynasty  of  the),  842-1870. 
The  first  dynasty  of  Poland;  so  called 
from  Piast,  a  wheelwright  of  Cruswitz, 
chosen  duke  of  Poland,  its  founder.  It 
gave  eight  sovereigns,  the  first  five  of 
which  were  styled  dukes;  Boleslaus  I. 
assumed  the  title  of  king  in  1000,  and 
his  predecessor  Miecislaus  I.  introduced 
Christianity  into  Poland.  In  1087  a 
period  of  anarchy  succeeded,  and  Silesia 
was  severed  from  Poland.  The  descen- 
dants of  Piast  continued  to  reign  in 
Poland  thus  mutilated  till  1870,  giving 
seventeen  more  monarchs :  and  a  branch 
subsisted  in  Silesia  till  1675. 
The  house  of  Piast  was  succeeded  by  the  dynasty 


Pica  (A),  or  •  Pie.'  A  directory  of  the 
order  to  be  observed  hi  reciting  the  daily 
service. 

Inclpit  ordo  Brovlaril  sea  portlforil  secundum 
morem  et  consuetudinem  ecclesiee  Surnm  Angli- 
cans una  cum  ordinal!,  sen  quod  usitato  vocahulo 
dicitur  Pica,  slve  dlrectorium  sacerdotum :  Pica 
de  domlnica  prima  Adventus.— Do  CANOE,  vol.  T. 
p.  288,  col.  1. 

Picards  (The),  15th  cent.  A  Chris- 
tian sect  founded  by  Picard,  who  called 
himself  the  Son  of  God  and  the  New 
Adam.  He  taught  like  the  Adamites  that 
men  and  women  ought  to  go  about  naked, 
and  that  God  had  sent  him  to  restore  the 
'law  of  nature.'  He  also  taught  the  rule 
of  the  community  of  women  as  wives. 

Picares'co  Romance.  The  ro- 
mance of  knavery,  like  '  The  Adventure* 
of  Gil  Bias.'  Begun  in  Germany  in  the 
17th  cent.  The  romance  called  '  Simpli- 
cius  Simplicissimus,'  by  Christopher  von 
Grimmelshausen,  is  the  best.  It  gives  ua 
a  graphic  picture  of  society  in  the  Thirty 
Years'  War. 

Pichegru's  Conspiracy,  1804. 
This  was  a  Chouan  or  royalist  conspiracy 
headed  byPichegru  and  George  Cadoudal. 
It  was  discovered.  Pichegru  strangh>d 
himself  in  prison ;  Cadoudal  and  twelve 
others  were  guillotined. 

Pici'nists,  1774-1780.  A  French 
musico-political  faction,  who  contended 
that  pure  Italian  music  is  higher  art  than 
the  mixed  German  school.  In  other 
words,  that  music  is  the  alpha  and  omega 
of  opera,  and  the  dramatic  part  of  very 
minor  account.  This  is  the  most  cele- 
brated of  all  the  contests  in  musical 
annals.  Niccolo  Piccini  was  the  great  ex- 
ponent of  the  Italian  school,  and  Christo- 
pher Gluck  of  the  German  school,  hig 
adherents  being  called  Gluckists. 

Niccolo  Piccini  of  Naples,  1728-1801 ;  Christopher 
Oluok  of  Bohemia.  1713  1787.  In  this  paper  contest 
of  the  two  parties  at  Paris,  the  ordinary  question 
asked  of  everyone  was  'Etos-vous  Picclniste  ou 
Oluckiste  ?  '  Arnaud  and  Suard  were  Oluckiste,  but 
Marmontel  and  Laharpe  were  Piccinists.  The  con- 
test extended  to  England  and  raged  with  undimin- 
ished  fury.  Marie  Antoinette,  being  a  German  by 
birth,  patronised  Oluck,  and  this  was  quite  suffi- 
cient to  raise  up  a  host  of  opponents.  Wagner 
renewed  the  contention  of  Oluck,  Insisting  that  the 
dramatic  part  of  opera  ts  quite  as  important  as  the 

Picpus  (The),  or 'Order  of  Picpus,' 
1601.  A  religious  society  of  the  Third 
order  of  St.  Francis ;  so  called  from  Picpus, 
anciently  a  part  of  the  Faubourg  St.  An- 
toine.  -The  order  was  suppressed  in  1790, 
but  was  re-established  at  the  restoration 


PICTS 


PILLAR 


691 


iii  1814.    The  members  are  largely  mig- 
sionaries  in  heathen  lands. 

Picts.  Ancient  inhabitants  of  the 
north-east  of  Scotland.  They  were  a 
Celtic  race.  Probably  the  word  means 
much  the  same  as  Caledonians  (dwellers 
in  woods).  The  Scots  were  a  Celtic 
colony  from  Ulster,  in  Ireland,  which 
(about  B.C.  400)  settled  in  the  south- 
western parts  of  Scotland,  then  called 
Caledonia.  If  so,  the  Picts  were  the  more 
ancient  inhabitants. 

As  the  people  were  called  Picts  before  the  Bo- 
mans  called  them  Picti  (painted  people),  the  Latin 
word  is  merely  a  coincidence  of  sound,  and  is 
wholly  without  etymological  value.  The  language 
of  the  Scoti  was  Earish  (Erse),i.e.  Irish  or  Western, 
still  preserved  in  the  Western  Islands  and  High- 
lands. These  Highlanders  bear  the  same  relation 
to  Scotland  generally  as  the  Welsh  do  to  the  Eng- 
lish. 

Pietists  (The), or'  Separatists,'  1689. 
A  Lutheran  sect  who  preferred  private  to 
public  worship.  Spener  of  Leipsic  was 
the  founder,  whose  house  was  Collegia 
Pietatis,  because  his  disciples  met  there. 
Ordained  clergymen  had  no  marked  pre- 
cedence, but  anyone  was  allowed  to  ad- 
dress the  assembly,  as  among  the  Quakers. 

Among  the  Jews  the  Chasidim  (q.v.)  were  called 
'  Pietists.' 

Pigeons.  The  priestesses  of  the 
oracle  of  Dodona  (q.v?),  so  called  by  a  play 
on  the  words  peleiai  (WAeiai),  'pigeons,' 
and  palaiai  (na\atai)  old,  aged  [women]. 

It  is  said  that  Zeus  (1  syl.)  presented  to  his 
daughter  Thebe  two  black  pigeons  endowed  with 
the  gift  of  human  speech  ;  that  one  of  them  Sew 
into  Libya,  in  Africa,  and  the  other  to  Dodfina  in 
Epirus ;  and  that  he  commanded  the  inhabitants 
of  both  places  to  raise  a  temple  to  his  honour. 
Hence  the  temple  of  '  Jupiter  Ammon  '  in  Libya, 
and  that  of  Dodona  in  Eplros.  The  two  black 
pigeons  may  have  been  two  gipsies  or  Egyptian 
fortune-tellers. 

Pigeon's  Blood.  The  poor  nobility 
of  Venice  were  called  IBarnaboti  from  the 
quarter  San  Barnabo,  where  they  dwelt. 
The  wealthy  nobles  were  called  Blue 
Blood  (Sangue  Colombin  and  Sangue 
Bib). 

Pigott  Diamond  (The).  Brought 
from  India  by  Lord  Pigott,  weighs  82J 
carats.  In  1801  it  was  sold  in  a  lottery 
for  750,000  francs  (80,OOOZ.) ;  and  in  1818 
it  passed  into  the  possession  of  Messrs. 
Rundell  and  Bridge.  See  '  Diamonds.' 

Pilate  (Mount),  in  Switzerland,  has  no 
connection  whatever  with  Pontius  Pilate. 
It  is  a  corruption  of  '  Mons  Pileatus,'  the 
hatted  mountain,  or  mountain  with  a  cap 
of  snow. 


Pilati  (Acta).  I.  Said  to  be  Pilate's 
despatch  sent  to  the  Emperor  Tiberiup 
of  the  crucifixion  of  Jesus.  It  is  a  mere 
forgery.  See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

fi.  Eusebius  (book  ix.  6)  speaks  of 
another  Acta  Pilati  '  full  of  blasphemy 
against  Christ,'  and  sent  by  the  emperor 
to  every  part  of  his  dominion.  Certain 
women  who  had  once  been  Christians  de- 
clared they  had  themselves  been  privy 
to  criminal  acts.  These  declarations 
(says  Eusebius)  were  appended  by  order 
of  the  emperor  to  the  '  Acts  '  of  the  pro- 
curator. 

No  doubt  Pilate  Bent  a  despatch  to  Borne,  but 
whether  either  of  these  '  Acts '  is  genuine  is  quite 
another  matter. 

Pilgrim  Fathers  (The).  102 
Puritans  who  went,  in  1620,  to  North 
America,  in  a  ship  called  the '  Mayflower,' 
and  colonised  what  are  now  the  North- 
Eastern  States,  called  New  England,  and 
consisting  of  (1)  Maine,  (2)  New  Hamp- 
shire, (8)  Vermont,  (4)  Massachusetts, 
(5)  Ehode  Island,  and  (6)  Connecticut. 
This  was  the  second  English  settlement 
in  the  New  World,  and  was  planted  at  New 
Plymouth  near  Boston.  The  tyranny  of 
the  Ecclesiastical  Commission  raised  up 
a  host  of  dissenters,  and  in  1580  they 
chose  John  Robinson  for  their  leader. 
Their  independence  soon  drew  upon  them 
the  heavy  hand  of  the  law,  and  they  left 
the  kingdom.  The  larger  part  settled  at 
Leyden,  whence  102  of  them  went  to 
America,  and  many  others  followed  later. 

Pilgrimage  of  Grace  (The).  The 
insurrection  of  1537  against  the  '  King's 
Supremacy,'  headed  by  Lord  Darcy  and 
'  Captain '  Aske.  Some  80,000  men,  '  tall 
and  well  horsed,'  demanded  the  redress  of 
wrongs,  reunion  with  Rome,  the  restora- 
tion of  the  Princess  Mary  to  her  rights  aa 
heiress  of  the  crown,  dismissal  of  Thomas 
Cromwell  the  lord  chancellor,  and  restora- 
tion of  all  confiscated  church  property. 
The  leaders  of  this  rebellion  wore  for  a 
badge  'the  Five  Wounds.'  The  king, 
Henry  VIII.,  sent  an  army  of  10,000  men 
against  the  rebels,  and  quelled  the  insur- 
rection. Aske,  Darcy,  and  a  large  number 
of  others,  both  priests,  nobles,  and  gentle- 
men, were  executed  as  traitors. 

This  rising  was  supported  by  the  Archbishop  of 
York,  and  hundreds  of  priests  who  marched  in  tha 
van  with  crosses, banners,  and  other  ecclesiastical 
insignia. 

Pillar   of   Northern   History 

(The).    '  Rei  historic®  columen.'    Snorr* 
Y  Y2 


r.92 


PILLAR 


PIPE 


son  of  Sturla,  or  Snorre-Sturleson  (1178- 
1241).  His  history  begins  with  Odin  and 
continues  to  his  own  times. 

Pillar  of  the  Doctors  (The).  'La 
Colonne  des  docteurs,'  William  de  Cham- 
peaux  (died  1121). 

Pillars  of  Hercules  (The).  Calpe" 
(now  Gibraltar  rock),  and  Abyla,  opposite 
to  it  in  Africa,  which  Greek  story  says 
were  torn  asunder  and  separated  by 
Hercules  about  B.C.  1220  (while  Gideon 
was  Judge  of  Israel).  Before  Hercules 
tore  these  rocks  or  mountains  asunder  the 
Mediterranean  was  an  inland  sea,  like  the 
Caspian  [hence  the  name  Mediterraneum 
Mare]. 

Pilnitz  (The  Convention  of),  27  Aug., 
1791.  To  put  down  the  French  revolution 
by  force  of  arms,  restore  the  king,  and 
dissolve  the  Constituent  Assembly.  The 
Kaiser-King  of  Germany,  the  King  of 
Prussia,  the  Comte  d'Artois,  the  Marquis 
de  Bouille,  and  the  ex-minister  Calonne 
signed  the  convention,  and  threatened 
France  with  invasion,  unless  the  demands 
were  at  once  conceded.  Of  course  the 
convention  was  mere  waste  paper. 

Pilot  who  weathered  the 
Storm  (The),  1801.  William  Pitt  was 
BO  called  on  his  retirement  from  office. 
The  nation  in  1797  was  almost  reduced  to 
bankruptcy  by  war,  when  Pitt  introduced 
paper  payment  for  the  nonce,  whereby 
the  nation  soon  righted  itself  again. 

Pindar  (Peter).  The  pen-name  of 
Dr.  John  Wolcot  (1788-1819). 

Pindar     (The    British).      Thomas 
Gray  (1716-1771). 
No  more  the  Grecian  muse  unrivalled  reigns ; 

To  Britain  let  the  nations  homage  pay  : 
She  felt  a  Homer's  fire  in  Milton  s  strains. 
A  Pindar  8  rapture  in  the  lyre  of  Gray. 
Wettmimter  Abbey  (on  the  monument  of  Gray). 

Pindar  (The  Italian).  Gabriello 
Chiabrera  (1552-1637). 

Pindar  of  England  (The).  Abra- 
ham Cowley  (1618-1667). 

The  Duke  of  Buckingham  preposterously  called 
him  '  The  Pindar,  Horace,  and  Virgil  of  England.' 

Pindar  of  Prance  (The). 

I.  Jean  Dorat  (1507-1588). 

II.  Ponce  Denis  Lebrun  (1719-1807). 
This  title  bestowed  on  Lebrun  is  simply 
absurd,  but  the  French  are  not  happy  in 
their  epouyms,  of  which  they  are  especi- 


ally fond.    Also  called  'The    Poet    of 
Liberty.' 

Pindari  War  (The),  1817-18.  The 
Pindaris  attacked  Madras  1817,  the 
Marquis  of  Hastings  marched  against 
them,  and  a  treaty  of  peace  was  concluded 
6  Nov.,  1818. 

Pinda'ris  (The)ot  India  were  exactly 
like  the  Grand  Companies  of  Europe. 
They  were  bodies  of  mercenary  horse 
who  served  any  prince  for  hire,  and  in 
times  of  peace  lived  by  plunder.  In  the 
early  part  of  the  19th  cent,  the  Pindaris 
aided  Holkar,  the  Mahratta  prince, 
against  the  British,  but  wholly  without 
See  '  Great  Company,'  1853. 


Pinerolo,  or  Pignerolo  (Th* 
Charter  or  Treaty  of),  Aug.  1656.  A 
charter  granted  by  Charles  Emmanuel  II. 
the  duke  of  Savoy  to  his  Vaudois  subjects 
after  the  savage  attack  of  the  Marquis 
of  Pianezza.  The  treaty  defined  where 
the  Vaudois  might  exercise  their  worship 
without  being  molested,  but  reserved  to 
the  duke  himself  the  right  of  celebrating 
mass  where  he  chose.  It  also  confirmed 
the  prerogatives  and  privileges  pre- 
viously granted,  but  in  1685  the  Duke 
Victor  Amadeus  was  made  by  Louis  XIV. 
of  France  to  extirpate,  as  far  as  possible, 
the  '  heretics '  hi  his  dominions. 

Pink  (Knights  of  the),  or '  Chevaliers 
de  I'CEUlet,'  1798.  A  society  organised 
to  save  the  queen  and  the  young  dauphin 
son  of  Louis  XVI.  It  had  its  ramifica- 
tions in  Germany  and  Prussia,  but  its 
headquarters,  of  course,  were  Paris.  The 
attempt  to  save  the  queen  failed,  and 
the  failure  was  communicated  to  the 
conspirators  by  one  of  them  pulling  a  pink 
to  pieces  and  casting  the  stalk  on  the 
ground.  SM<  Louis  XVII.' 

Piombi  (The).  The  terrific  dungeons 
of  Venice  under  the  leaden  roofs.  Those 
under  the  canals  were  called  I  Pozzi 
(q.v.). 

If  he  relapsed  he  was  to  be  Imprisoned  for  at 
least  three  years  In  the  Piombi.-Hut.  of  VCHKX, 
vol.  ii.  p.  107  (Murray,  1838). 

Pipe  Office  (The).  An  English  law 
office  in  which  a  person  called  the  '  Clerk 
of  the  Pipe  '  makes  out  leases  of  crown- 
lands  and  enters  all  debts  to  the  crown 
in  the  '  Great  Roll '  made  of  parchment 
and  kept  in  the  exchequer.  Abolished 
by  8,  4  Will.  IV.  c.  99. 


PIPHLES 


PLACE 


Piphles  (2  syl.).  So  the  Waldenses 
(q.v.)  of  Flanders  were  called.  Ety- 
mology unknown,  but  probably  connected 
with  the  Greek  TTIO-TIKO?  and  the  Latin' 
pistis,  meaning  '  the  faithful '  or  '  true 
believers.'  Sometimes  called  '  Pisti.' 

Pisa,  Genoa.  Those  who  want  to 
tee  Pisa  must  go  to  GenSa.  (An  Italian 
Bayiiig.)  In  1282  began  the  fourth  war 
between  Pisa  and  Genoa.  The  Pisans 
were  almost  extirpated.  3  000  were  slain 
or  drowned,  and  13,000  were  carried  pri- 
soners to  Genoa,  so  that  there  were 
more  Pisan  captives  in  Genoa  than 
there  were  left  in  the  city  itself. 

Piscine  Baptism.  'La  piscine 
baptismale.'  A  term  derived  from  piscis, 
the  Latin  word  for  ix0v?,  a  fish,  an  ana- 
gram of  'lesous  Christos  Theou  Uios, 
Soter '  [I-Ch-Th-U-Sj.  A  notarica  used 
by  the  early  Christians  under  persecu- 
tion. It  is  a  secret  way  of  saying  '  Chris- 
tian baptism.' 

Pishdad'ian  Dynasty  (The),  or 
'Paishdadians.'  The  first  dynasty  of  the 
Parsees.  Firdusi  tells  us  it  lasted  2,450 
years,  and  was  founded  by  Kayomurz, 
who  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Hoshung ; 
Hoshung  was  succeeded  by  Tahmuras, 
who  was  succeeded  by  his  son  Djemshid, 
who  reigned  500  years.  After  Djemshid 
came  his  son  Feridoun.  Those  who  seek 
to  reduce  mythical  history  within  Bible 
limits  place  these  kings  thus  :  Kayomurz 
B.C.  1990;  Hoshung  B.C.  1960 ;  Tahmuras 
B.C.  1920;  and  Djemshid  B.C.  1890. 
Djemshid  was  dethroned  by  Zohak,  an 
Arabian  described  as  a  most  merciless 
tyrant,  who  was  slain  in  a  rebellion  led 
by  Kawan  the  blacksmith,  who  raised 
Feridoun  to  the  throne.  The  Pishdadian 
kings  were  succeeded  B.C. by  the  Kaianian 
dynasty,  called  by  the  Greeks  the  Achi- 
menides.  It  was  preceded  by  the  Maha- 
badiaii  dynasty  (q.v.).  The  Pishdads 
were  mythical  kings.  Capital :  first 
Balk,  then  Istakar,  and  then  Segestan. 

Pisis'tratos  of  Rome  (The). 
Julius  Caesar  (B.C.  100-44). 

Pitt  Diamond  (The),  or  'The 
Regent  Diamond,'  found  in  Golconda, 
the  most  perfect  brilliant  in  existence, 
about  the  size  of  a  pigeon's  egg.  It  was 
bought  in  1702  by  Thomas  Pitt  (grand- 
father of  the  great  Earl  of  Chatham)  for 
20,4002.,  and  sold  by  him  in  1717  to  the 


Duke  of  Orleans  regent  of  France  for 
135,OOOL  It  weighed  originally  410  carats, 
but  was  reduced  by  cutting  to  186  g 
carats.  This  diamond  decorated  the  hilt 
of  Napoleon's  sword  of  state,  but  now 
belongs  to  the  king  of  Prussia.  It  was 
stolen  by  '  an  honest  factor,'  and  pawned 
to  Thomas  Pitt,  who  refused  to  give  it 
back  again,  and  the  thief  did  not  dare  to 
vindicate  his  claim.  It  came  from  the 
mines  of  Parteal,  near  Golconda. 

Asleep  and  naked  as  an  Indian  lay, 
An  honest  factor  stole  a  gem  away ; 
He  pledged  it  to  the  knight,  the  knight  had  vrl« 
So  kept  the  diamond,  and  the  rogue  was  bit. 
POPE,  &'ir  Balaam. 

Pitt  Scholarship  for  Classics,  in 
the  University  of  Cambridge.  Founded 
out  of  a  fund  raised  by  subscribers  to 
the  statue  of  William  Pitt,  1813.  Sea 
'  Regius  Professor  of  Greek.' 

Pitt's  Bridge.  Blackfriars  Bridge, 
the  foundation  of  which  was  laid  in  1770, 
was  so  called  originally,  in  honour  of 
Pitt  earl  of  Chatham. 

Pittsburg,  when  taken  from  the 
French  by  Brigadier  Forbes  in  1758,  was 
called  by  him  Fort  Pitt,  in  honour  of 
William  Pitt  (Earl  of  Chatham),  but  when 
it  grew  populous  it  was  called  Pittsburg, 
and  is  now  the  Birmingham  of  the 
United  States. 

Placards,  1534.  So  the  protestations 
of  the  reformers  against  the  mass  were 
called.  They  were  disseminated  by 
thousands  by  one  Feret  from  Switzerland, 
and  on  18  Oct.  the  inhabitants  of  Paris 
found  them  attached  to  every  public 
place,  in  all  crossways,  on  the  doors  of 
churches,  and  even  on  the  palace  walls. 
Francois  I.  was  furious,  and  many  re- 
formers were  put  to  death. 

Place  de  G-reve  (La).  The  place 
formerly  used  in  Paris  for  executions, 
like  our  Tyburn ;  it  is  in  the  vicinity  of 
the  Hotel  de  Ville.  Greve  means  the 
bank  of  a  river  or  shore  of  the  sea  where 
'  les  eaux  sont  couverts  de  gravier  et  de 
cailloux  roulds.' 

Place   de   Louis  Quinze.    See 

1  Place  de  la  Concorde.' 

Place  de  la  Concorde.  The  spot 
where  Louis  XVI.  was  executed,  then 
called  the  '  Place  de  la  Revolution,'  and 
prior  to  the  revolution  called  the  '  Place 
de  Louia  Quinze.' 


G94 


PLACE 


PLAN 


Place  du  Carrousel  (La).  Apart 
of  Paris  where  carrousels  or  mock  tourna- 
ments were  held,  between  the  reign  of 
Henri  IV.  and  the  18th  cent. 

Place  of  Oak-trees  (The),  in 
Preussen  (i.e.  ancient  Prussia).  The 
Holy  of  Holies  of  the  Druids,  into  which 
none  might  enter  but  the  Druid  priests. 
When  Adalbert  of  Prague,  a  zealous 
Christian  missionary,  forced  his  way  into 
this  sanctuary  he  was  instantly  put  to 
death. 

Placemakers'  Bible,  or  'The 
Whig  Bible,'  so  called  because  Matt.  v.  9 
is  printed  '  Blessed  are  the  placemakers 
[peacemakers],  for  they  shall  be  called 
the  children  of  God.'  See  '  Bibles.' 

Placita,  AJ>.  598.  The  first  French 
parlements,  convened  by  detain*  HI., 
were  so  called.  They  were  ambulatory ; 
that  is,  held  sometimes  in  one  town  and 
sometimes  in  another. 

From  '  Placita '  come  oar  word*  plead,  plead- 
ings. Ac. 

Plague  of  Florence  (The).  See 
'Black  Vomit.' 

Plague  of  London  (The),  1665. 
Introduced  by  some  Dutch  merchants.  It 
had  been  off  and  on  in  Holland  ever  since 
1654 ;  in  Leyden  18,000  died;  in  1655,  in 
Amsterdam,  18,287  died  of  it.  It  was 
carried  to  London  in  bales  of  cotton,  and 
100,000  died  in  one  year.  Its  symptoms 
were  sudden  delirium,  when  those  attacked 
rolled  about  as  if  intoxicated,  then  fol- 
lowed profuse  perspiration.  In  1666  it 
spread  to  France,  but  died  out  in  the 
winter. 

The  Plague  was  followed  in  1666  by  the  Great 
Fire,  and  when  London  was  rebuilt  the  streets 
were  made  wider,  the  drainage  improved,  and 
thtttch  for  the  roofs  of  houses  was  forbidden. 
Before  then  the  Plague  was  constantly  cropping 
up  in  London  every  few  years. 

Plague  of  Marseilles  (27*0,1720- 
1726.  Brought  from  Syria  in  a  merchant 
vessel.  It  spread  to  Aries,  Aix,  and 
Toulon,  and  above  80,000  fell  victims  to 
it.  Henri  Francois  Xavier  de  Belsunce, 
bishop  of  Marseilles,  exerted  himself 
day  and  night  to  comfort  the  afflicted  and 
take  them  spiritual  consolation.  By  his 
devotion  he  gained  the  appellation  of 
the  Good  Bishop.  After  the  plague  pro- 
motion was  offered  to  him,  but  he  re- 
solved to  remain  bishop  of  Marseilles. 
He  died  in  1755,  but  it  was  not  till  1853 


that  the  inhabitants  of  Marseilles  erected 
a  statue  to  his  memory. 

Plagues,  Epidemics,  &c.    See  undei 


Antony's  Fire  (St.) 
Belsunce 
Black  Death 
„     Vomit 
Borromeo 
Burning  Fever(F«Z- 

low  Fever) 
Coccoluccio      (»ee 

'  Coqueluche ') 
Coqueluche 
Cholera  Morbus 
Convulsionists 
Dance  of  St.  Gay 
Dancing  Mania 
English  Sweat 
Febris      Flarama 

(Yellow  Fever) 


Feu  Ardent 
Great  Plague 
Influenza  (Russian) 
Loup-garou 
Mazzuolo 
Plague  of  London 
Plique 
Poitou  Colic 
Scurvy 


M£  Sickness 
Tabardillo 
Tac 

Trousse-galant 
Vomito      Prieto 
(Yellow  Fever) 
Yellow  Fever 


There  have  been  thirty  three  different  peste 
In  Europe  since  the  founding  of  Rome,  but  a  pest 
of  some  kind  has  visited  Kurope  ninety-seven 
times  since  the  birth  of  Christ.  There  were  four- 
teen visitations  in  the  17th  c.-nt..  and  only  eight 
In  the  18th  cent.  Since  then  the  visitations  have 

Plaine  (La),  1791.  The  floor  of  the 
hall  occupied  by  the  National  Convention 
of  France.  From  the  floor  benches  were 
raised  on  grades.  These  grades  were 
called  the  Mountain.  The  red-hot  Jaco- 
bins seated  themselves  on  the  raised 
benches  and  were  called  the  Montagnards 
or  Mountaineers,  and  the  Girondists 
occupied  the  seat  below  them,  called  the 
Plaine.  Both  these  parties  formed  the 
cote  gauche ;  the  cote  droit  was  appro- 
priated by  the  Constitutionalists.  In 
1794  the  '  Plaine '  was  called  the  Maraia 
(q.v.),  or  the  Marsh. 

Plaine  des  Vertus  (The).  This 
plain,  which  is  in  France,  not  far  from 
Chalons-sur-Marne,  is  notorious  for  the 
review  held  there  10  Sept.,  1814,  of 
160,000  Russian  soldiers,  before  the  diplo- 
matic corps  of  Europe.  '  Vertus '  is  the 
name  of  a  town.  It  was  taken  by  the 
English  in  1422. 

Plan  of  Campaign  (Th-e\  Oct., 
1886-1889.  A  device  adopted  by  the 
Irish  '  National  party '  for  compelling 
Irish  landlords  to  reduce  their  rents. 
The  tenants  were  to  offer  what  they 
thought  proper  for  the  rent  of  their 
holdings,  and  if  the  agents  refused  to 
accept  their  offer,  the  tenants  were  to 
lodge  the  money  in  the  hands  of  trustees 


PLANETS 


PLATONISTS 


of  the  Land  League.  If  evicted,  they  were, 
by  boycotting,  to  prevent  any  other  tenant 
from  taking  the  farm.  The  plan  was 
devieed  by  Messrs.  Dillon  and  W.  O'Brien. 
It  gave  place  in  July,  1889,  to  the 
'  Tenants'  Defence  League '  (q.v.). 

The  Solicitor-General  said, '  One  of  the  principal 
objects  of  the  Plan  was  to  get  wealthy  tenants, 
who  could  pay  their  rents,  to  lodge  their  money 
under  the  Plan,  and  once  having  done  BO  they 
would  not  afterwards  expose  themselves  to  the 
risk  which  would  follow  its  withdrawal.  The 
meaning  was  this :  The  tenants  were  to  fix  their 
own  rents,  having  first  agreed  among  themselves 
the  amount  of  reduction  they  intended  to  de- 
mand. If  the  landlord  refused  to  grant  the 
reduction,  the  tenants  were  to  lodge  the  money 
as  the  Plan  advised.  If  evicted,  they  were  by 
boycotting  to  prevent  anyone  taking  the  tarm.1 
16  Feb.,  1887.  Forbidden  by  the  Pope  April,  1888. 

No  greater  swindle  was  ever  openly  propounded, 
and,  strange  as  it  may  seem,  there  were  gentlemen 
and  landlords  of  England  who  coquetted  with  it 
to  gain  the  Irish  vote. 

Planets.    See  '  Bode's  Law.' 

Plantagenet.  Geoffrey  son  of  Fulk 
earl  of  Anjou  was  so  surnamed,  it  is  said, 
because  he  bore  in  his  helmet  a  sprig  of 
yellow  broom  instead  of  a  feather  (Lat. 
planta-genistce) ;  and  this  we  are  told  was 
from  penitential  humility.  Sorrfe  say  he 
was  scourged  with  a  rod  of  broom  for  his 
sins,  as  Henry  II.  is  represented  being 
scourged  with  birch-broom  for  the  murder 
of  Thomas  Becket. 

This  Geoffrey  ma'rried  Maud  daughter  of 
Henry  I.,  and  their  son  was  Henry  Plantagenet, 
who  succeeded  the  Norman  dynasty  in  England. 
The  Plantagenet  race  was  succeeded  by  the  Tudor 
dynasty.  Fulk  was  son-in-law  of  Baldwin  II.  king 
of  Jerusalem,  whom  he  succeeded  in  1131. 

Plantation  of  Ulster  (The),  1610. 
The  colonising  of  the  six  counties  of 
Ulster  with  Englishmen  and  Scotchmen. 
At  the  death  of  Queen  Elizabeth,  Sir 
Cahir  O'Dogherty,  chief  of  Inishowen, 
broke  out  into  rebellion,  but  the  rebellion 
was  crushed  in  June  1608,  when  O'Do- 
gherty fell  in  battle.  Almost  all  Ulster 
now  lay  at  the  disposal  of  the  crown.  The 
lands  of  O'Dogherty  were  given  to  the 
deputy,  and  all  the  rest  was  divided  into  8 
lots.  Lot  1  contained  2,000  acres;  lot  2 
contained  1,500  acres ;  and  lot  8  contained 
1000  acres.  The  parcels  of  lot  1  were  sold 
to  Englishmen  and  Scotchmen  only ;  the 
parcels  of  lot  2  were  distributed  among 
servants  of  the  crown.  Neither  of  these 
could  be  alienated  to  the  Irish.  The 
parcels  of  lot  8  were  held  by  Irishmen. 
The  lands  of  Tyrone  and  O'Donnell  were 
given  by  the  crown  to  the  corporation  of 
London  to  be  sold  to  Englishmen  and 
Scotchmen.  Husbandry  and  the  arts  being 


introduced,  Ulster,  from  being  the  most 
wild  and  disorderly  province  of  Ireland, 
became  the  most  civilised,  the  best  culti- 
vated, and  the  most  prosperous. 

The  chief  seat  of  this  enforced  colonisation  was 
Londonderry,  from  the  lands  given  to  the  Corpora- 
tion of  London.  This  land  is  still  managed  by 
twenty-six  of  the  Common  Council.  The  charter 
dates  from  1619. 

Tyrone  [i.e.  O'Neill],  the  largest  chieftain  of  Ire- 
land, wanted  to  be  made  king  of  the  whole  island, 
and  promised  to  give  all  Ireland  to  Philip  II.  of 
Spain,  and  hold  under  him  as  a  tributary  prince, 
if  Philip  would  help  him  to  drive  out  the  English. 
Philip  sent  money,  arms,  and  men,  under  Don 
Juan  d'Aguila,  but  the  allied  Spanish  and  Irish 
army  was  completely  routed.  Tyrone  and  Tyr- 
conncll  (O'Doiiell)  soon  quitted  Ireland.  Tyrone 
(O'Neill)  settled  in  Borne,  where  the  Pope  and  King 
of  Spain  allowed  him  a  pension.  O'Neill  died  there, 
and  his  son  being  assassinated,  the  race  became 
extinct.  Sir  Cahir  O'Dogherty  the  young  chief  of 
Inishowen  now  rose  in  insurrection,  and  was  slain 
in  battle.  Thus  the  lands  of  O'Neill,  O'Donell,  and 
O'Dogherty  all  lapsed  to  the  crown. 

Planters  (The).  The  colonists  sent 
in  the  reign  of  James  for  '  the  plantation 
of  Ulster '  (q.v.). 

Plantin  Polyglot  Bible  (The), 
1569-1572.  So  called  because  it  was 
printed  by  Christopher  Plantin  of  Ant- 
werp. It  was  edited  by  Arius  Montanus. 
See1  Polyglot.' 

Plato  (The  English).  The  Rev.  John 
Norris  (1657-1711). 

Plato  (The  German).  Friedrich 
Heinrich  Jacobi  (1748-1819). 

Plato  (The  Jewish).  Philo-Judaeus 
(flo.  20-40). 

Plato  (The  Scottish).  Dugald  Stewart, 
born  at  Edinburgh  1758,  died  1828. 

Plato  of  the  18th  cent.  Voltair* 
(1694-1778). 

The  sage  Plato  of  the  18th  cent.— CABLYLH, 
Friedrich  II.  of  Prussia  (vol.  ii.  p.  597). 

Platonic  Puritan  (The).  John 
Howe  (1630-1706).  Author  of '  The  Good 
Man  the  Living  Temple  of  God,'  which 
occupies  one  of  the  highest  places  in 
Puritan  literature. 

Platonists.  Dr.  Joseph  Priestley,  in 
his  'Corruptions  of  Christianity,'  main- 
tains that  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  is 
due  to  Platonism,  and  it  is  certain  that 
the  Platonists  taught  a  sort  of  Trinity. 
There  was  first  the  Unity,  that  abstract 
existence  without  form  or  personality  of 
any  kind.  From  this  ens  proceeded  what 
St.  John  calls  Logos,  and  the  author  of 
*  Proverbs '  calls  Wisdom.  '  By  Wisdom 
God  established  the  heavens  and  founded 


C06 


PLATONIST8 


PLUG-DRAWERS 


the  earth  '  (iii.  19) ;  and  from  these  two 
proceeded  the  Word-Soul,  which  consti- 
tute the  Triad.  So  in  Gen.  i.  we  have  first 
God  in  Unity,  then  the  Word  '  God  said 
Let  there  be  '  so  and  so,  and  then  the  Spirit 
which  moved  on  the  face  of  chaos  to 
reduce  matter,  into  order.  Certainly  the 
Christians  of  Alexandria  were  correct  in 
tracing  a  striking  resemblance  between 
the  language  of  Moses,  the  Christian 
Trinity,  and  the  Platonic  Triad. 

Platonists  and  Cartesians.  The 
new  departure  in  the  Church  of  England 
in  !('>()(>,  led  by  Henry  More,  and  supported 
by  Cudworth,  Wilkins,  Tillotson,  Stilling- 
fleet,  Patrick,  and  others,  who  extended 
the  principles  of  philosophy  and  divinity, 
and  were  the  fathers  of  the  Latitudinarian 
school  of  theology. 

Cartesians  were  followers  of  the  French  philo- 
sopher Descartes. 

Platonop'olis.  The  city  of  Plotin 
the  neoplatonic  philosopher,  in  Cam- 
pania, where  he  intended  to  carry  out  his 
socialistic  ideas  and  philosophical  system. 
It  does  not  appear  that  he  was  able  to 
complete  his  project,  for  we  hear  nothing 
more  about  it  except  that  the  Emperor 
Galen  granted  him  permission  to  build 
the  city. 

Plautus  (The  Portuguese).  Oil 
Vicente  (1480-1557). 

Plea  (The  Army's),  1659,  was  a  paper 
drawn  up  by  the  officers  of  the  army 
left  by  Cromwell  to  vindicate  their  con- 
duct in  driving  the  Rump  Parliament 
from  power  for  a  time,  and  endeavouring 
to  place  England  under  a  military  go- 
vernment. 

Pleas  of  the  Crown  (The  Four). 
Murder,  fire,  rape,  and  robbery. 

Pleasant  Willy.  William  Shake- 
speare (1564-1616). 

Pleiades,  sing.  Pleiad.  Seven  con- 
temporaneous poets.  The  Alexandrine 
Pleiades  consisted  of  Lycophron,  Theo- 
critos,  Aratos,  Nicander,  Apollonios,  Cal- 
limachos,  and  Philiscos  (called  Homer 
the  Younger). 

The  first  French  Pleiade  in  the  reign 
of  Henri  III.  was  composed  of  Ronsard, 
Dubelbxy,  Remi  Belleau,  Jodelle,  Balf, 
Pontup  de  Thiard,  and  Amadis  Jamyn 
*or  else  Dorat). 

The  tecond    French  Pleiade,  in  the 


reign  of  Louis  XIII.,  was  composed  of 
Rapin,  Commire,  .  Larue,  Santeuil, 
Me'nage,  Dupdrier,  and  Petit. 

The  Pleiades  of  Greek  mythology  were  the  seven 
sisters  named  Electra,  Mala,  Taygete  (4  syl.). 
Alcyfine.  Ceheno.  Sterope.  and  Merdpe.  who  died 
of  grief,  and  were  afterwards  placed  as  stars  in 
the  back  of  Taurus. 

Pliny  (The  German).  Konrad  von 
Gesner,  styled  by  Boerhaave  that '  Mon- 
strum  Eruditionis.'  He  wrote  the  '  His- 
toria  Animalium,'  &c.  (1516-1565). 

Pliny  of  the  East.  Zakarija-ibn- 
Muhammed,  called  Kazwinf,  from  Kas- 
win,  the  place  of  his  birth  (1200-1283). 

Plique  (Le),  or  Plica  Polonica,  1599. 
An  endemic  very  common  in  Poland.  '  Lea 
me*decins  pre*tendent  que  le  siege  du  inal 
est  dans  les  cheveux,  qui  se  mi-lent  d'abord 
sans  causer  beaucoup  de  douleur;  mais 
ensuite  la  suppuration  s'etablit,  et  fait 
sortir  une  innombrable  vermine  qui 
cause  des  tiraillements  et  de  picotementa 
insupportables.  La  chevelure  ne  forme 
plus  alors  qu'une  masse  compacte.'  It 
was  called  by  the  Poles  Gozdziec,  and  it 
is  said  to  have  been  caused  by  drinking 
the  water  of  the  Borysthenes.  This  dis- 
ease is  common  in  India.  See  '  Plagues,' 
<fec. 

Plogpenning,  '  Plough-penny.'  So 
Eric  VI.  of  Denmark  was  called  because 
he  laid  a  tax  on  ploughs  (1274,  1286- 
1819). 

Plon-Plon.  The  sobriquet  of 
Prince  Napoleon  Joseph  Charles  Bona- 
parte, son  of  Jerome  Bonaparte.  It  is  a 
euphonic  corruption  of  Craint-plomb 
(Fear-bullet),  given  to  the  prince  in  the 
Crimean  war  (1854-1856). 

Plots  (The  Three).  In  the  reign  of 
Charles  EL  called  Oates'sPlot  (g.v.),  the 
Meal-tub  Plot  (q.v.),  and  the  Rye-house 
Plot  (q.v.),  or  Gates,  Meal,  and  Rye, 
Oates's  Plot  1678,  Meal-tub  Plot  1679,  the 
Rye-house  Plot  1688. 

Ploughgates  in  demesne. 
Lands  reserved  in  the  lord's  own  hand, 
in  contradistinction  to  lands  held  by 
homagers,  villeins,  cottars,  and  serfs  in 
the  manor. 

Plug-drawers.  A  term  invented 
by  Peel,  applied  to  stump-orators  who 
drew  the  plug  of  their  declamation,  and 
let  loose  the  waters  of  '  radical  humanity,' 
ad  capta.ndu.in  vulgu*.  There  are  plenty 


PLUMEAN 


POETS' 


697 


of  such  plug-drawers  still,  who  let  loose 
their  'humanity'  in  sympathy  with 
rebels,  like  the  French  jury  who  acquitted 
the  murderer  of  his  father  and  mother, 
poor  man, '  because  he  was  an  orphan.' 
The  Luddite  orators,  1811,  the  Chartist 
orators,  1848,  &c.,  and  the  Home  Kule 
orators,  1890,  &c.,  are  your  plug-drawers 
who  waste  their  sympathy  '  in  one  weak, 
washy,  everlasting  flood.' 

Plu'mean  Professor  of  Astronomy 
and  Experimental  Philosophy.  Stipend 
800Z.  a  year.  Founded  in  the  University 
of  Cambridge  by  Dr.  Plume,  archdeacon 
of  Rochester,  1704. 

Plymouth  Adventurers  (The). 
A  company  chartered  by  James  I.  author* 
ising  them  to  plant  all  North  America 
from  41°  to  45d  N.  lat.,  which  includes 
what  we  now  call  Pennsylvania,  New 
Jersey,  New  York,  and  New  England. 

Plymouth  Brethren  (The),  1828. 
1  Brethrenism '  began  in  Dublin,  where 
certain  Christians  met  together  to  partake 
of  the  Lord's  Supper  without  a  minister. 
In  1832  John  H.  Darby,  a  curate  of  the 
Anglican  Church,  joined  the  society,  and 
afterwards  became  its  head,  but  in  time 
removed  to  Switzerland.  The  members 
call  themselves  merely  'Brethren,'  but 
they  are  sometimes  called  Darbyites. 
They  have  no  written  creed,  but  believe 
Christianity  is  on  its  decline. 

The  religious  system  of  the  society  is  called 
•  Brethrenism.'  They  reject  clericalism,  insist  on 
the  equal  standing  and  privilege  of  every  member 
of  Christ's  Church  believe  in  the  doctrine  of  elec- 
tion, and  deem  ch-.tr  ch-menibership  necessary  for 
salvation.  Called  Plymouth  because  at  Plymouth 
the  society  was  first  developed. 

Plymouth  Sound.  James  White, 
member  for  Plymouth,  who  spoke  with  a 
rery  loud  voice. 

Pneumatics,  or  « Macedonians,'  4th 
cent.  Those  who  denied  the  divinity  of 
the  Holy  Ghost.  IlreC/ia,  the  spirit. 

Pocket  Borough  (A).  A  borough 
in  which  the  freemen  were  all  controlled 
by  the  pocket  of  the  candidate.  Thia 
was  in  the  '  good  old  days '  before  par- 
liamentary reform  abolished  the  free- 
men's absurd  privilege  of  election. 

Pocket      Judgment.        Statute- 
merchant  is  so  called.    It  was  a  bond  of 
record  under  the  hand  and  seal  of  a 
debtor,  authenticated  by  the  king's  seal. 
30 


On  failure  of  payment,  execution  was  at 
once  awarded  without  further  charge  or 
trouble.  This  process  is  no  longer  in 
use. 

Po'codena'rio,  or  Lack  Penny. 
Maximilian  I.  (1493-1519);  he  failed 
well  nigh  in  all  his  projects  for  want 
of  money. 

Poet-laureate.  Petrarch  appears 
to  have  been  the  first  of  modern  poets 
crowned  with  laurels,  1341.  Warton 
shows  there  were  royal  poets  about  our 
English  kings  before  the  time  of  Richard 
I.,  whose  court  poet  Blondel  is  said  to 
have  discovered  the  place  of  the  king's 
captivity  and  to  have  been  the  means  of 
his  release.  Chaucer  as  royal  poet  was 
allowed  a  gallon  of  wine  a  day,  and  before 
that  time  a  harper  to  Henry  III.  had  an 
allowance  of  wine.  Charles  I.  in  1630 
made  the  office  patent  and  settled  both  a 
stipend  and  wine  on  the  laureate.  Till 
Tennyson  was  made  poet  the  stipend  was 
1272.  plus  272.  for  the  purchase  of  a  cask 
of  canary. 

The  term  arose  thus :  the  king  chose  a  laureated 
student  of  Oxford  or  Cambridge,  that  is  a  student 
to  whom  a  laurel  crown  had  been  presented  for 
the  best  Latin  ode  in  praise  of  Alma  Mater.  In 
France  crowning  with  laurels  is  continued  still. 

Poets'  Corner  (The),  in  Westmin- 
ster Abbey,  the  South  Corner.  This  is 
merely  a  popular  name.  As  a  Valhalla 
of  British  poets,  one  would  be  ashamed 
of  the  list.  The  poets  represented  are : 
Addison,  Beaumont,  S.  Butler,  Campbell, 
Cowley,  Davenant,  Drayton,  Dryden, 
Gay,  Goldsmith,  Gray,  Dr.  Johnson,  Ben 
Jonson,  Longfellow  of  America,  Macaulay, 
Mason,  Milton,  Philips,  Prior,  Howe, 
Shakespeare,  Shadwell,  Sheridan,  Spen- 
ser, and  Thomson. 

But  there  is  no  memorial  to  such  poets 
as  the  following:  Akenside,  Mrs.  Brown- 
ing, BYBON,  BURNS,  Carew,  Cartwright, 
CHAUCEB,  Churchill,  Coleridge,  Collins, 
Cotton,  CowpER,Crabbe,  Denham,  Donne, 
Fletcher,  Mrs.  Hemans,  Herbert,  Herrick, 
Hooo,  Hood,  Keats,  Miss  Landon,  Lee, 
Lovelace,  Marlowe,  Marston,  Massinger, 
MOORE,  Parnell,  Pollok,  POPE,  Raleigh, 
Ramsay,  Rossetti,  SCOTT,  SHELLEY, 
Shenstone,  Southern,  Southey,  Waller, 
Wither,  Wolfe,  WORDSWORTH,  Young, 
and  several  others. 

*„*  Why  not  place  the  name  in  a  car- 
touch  with  date  of  birth  and  death  ?  Let 
first-class  men,  like  Chaucer,  Shake- 


098 


POETICAL 


speare,  and  Milton  have  a  statue  ;  second- 
class  poets,  like  Dryden,  Byron,  Words- 
worth, &c.,  have  a  cameo  profile;  the 
rest  a  simple  cartouch  with  name.  And 
no  name  inscribed  till  twenty-five  years 
after  death.  The  cloisters  might  be 
utilised  for  the  purpose. 

Poetical  Milkmaid  (The),  or  •  The 
Poetical  Milkmaid  of  Bristol/  Ann 
Yearsley  (1756-1806). 

Pogon'atllS,  i.e.  the  bearded.  The 
agnomen  of  Constantino  IV.  emperor  of 
the  East  (648-685).  Greek 


Poinding.  Taking  an  inventory  of 
the  effects  of  a  debtor  ;  taking  goods  by 
way  of  distress  ;  the  act  of  transferring 
a  debtor's  goods  to  his  creditors  in  default 
or  in  payment  of  debt.  The  same  was 
1  pounding  '  or  putting  stray  cattle  into 
the  parish  pound.  Ang.-Sax.  pynd-an, 
to  confine,  to  pound,  our  word  '  impound- 
ing.' 

The  retainers  of  the  law  went  from  place  to 
place,  making  an  Inventory  of  the  goods  and 
chattels  falling  under  their  warrant  of  distress, 
or  poinding.  as  it  is  called  in  the  law  of  Scotland 
—Sir  W.  SooTT,  Tke  A  ntiquary,  chap.  xlii. 

'Pointed  Arrow.*  So  General 
Jackson  was  called  by  the  Indians  against 
whom  he  fought  in  1818  (1767-1845). 

Poissy  (The  Colloquy  of),  1561  (Sept. 
9  to  Oct.  9).  A  disputation  between 
Catholics  and  reformers  held  at  Poissy, 
under  the  expectation  of  proving  which 
was  right  —  Catholic  faith  or  that  of  the 
reformers.  Theodore  de  Beze  was  the 
chief  of  the  reform  representatives,  which 
consisted  of  twelve  pastors  and  twenty- 
two  laymen.  The  Catholic  disputants 
were  the  cardinals  of  Tournon,  Lorraine, 
Chatillon,  Bourbon,  Guise,  and  Arma- 
gnac,  with  about  forty  bishops  and 
doctors.  On  the  first  day  Beze  stated 
the  reformers'  creed  of  the  eucharist, 
whereupon  Cardinal  de  Tournon  prayed 
that  the  blasphemer  might  be  silenced, 
but  no  notice  was  taken  of  the  cardinal's 
request.  On  the  IGth  Sept.  Cardinal  de 
Lorraine  answered  that  the  church  could 
not  err,  and  the  church  had  decided  that 
the  real  presence  was  the  right  faith. 
Beze  craved  leave  to  reply,  but  the  pre- 
lates rose  and  the  conference  was  ad- 
journed. Other  meetings  were  held,  but 
on  9  Oct.  the  conference  was  broken  off, 
each  party  being  more  embittered  against 


the  other  and  more  self-opinionated  than 
before. 

Generally  called  '  Boza '  In  English. 

Poitiers  (The  Edict  of),  8  Oct.,  1577, 
granting  to  the  Huguenots  of  France  the 
exercise  of  the  reformed  religion,  but 
only  in  the  places  where  it  was  pr.  • 
at  the  time  of  signing  this  treaty.  Henri 
III.  used  to  boast  of  this  edict  as  '  My 
edict,  my  treaty.'  It  never  was  observed, 
and  never  would  have  been  granted  ex- 
cept out  of  spite  to  the  Guises. 

Poitou  Colic  (The),  1572-1600, 
appeared  in  Prance.  It  is  said  to  have 
been  caused  by  ergot  (a  sort  of  fungus) 
in  the  wheat ;  but  some  regard  it  as  lead- 
poisoning.  See  '  Plagues,'  <fcc. 

Poland  (Father  of).  Boleslas  I. 
(960,992-1025)  called  the  Great,  certainly 
the  greatest  sovereign  of  the  age. 

Poland  (The  Golden  Age  of).  The 
reign  of  Casimir  IV.  (1444-1492). 

Others  call  the  reign  of  Sigismund  I. 
(1506-1548)  the  '  golden  age  of  Poland.' 
Perhaps  it  would  be  more  correct  to  join 
the  two  and  say  1444  to  1548  was  the 
golden  age.  Lithuania,  Smolensk,  and 
the  vast  territories  beyond  the  Euxine 
and  the  Baltic  obeyed  Sigismund;  while 
his  nephew  Louis  possessed  Hungary, 
Bohemia,  and  Silesia. 

Pole  Star  (Knights  of  the),  1741.  A 
military  order  of  Sweden  instituted  by 
King  Frederick.  The  decoration  is  a 
Latin  cross  with  four  crowns;  the  le- 
gend being  '  Nescit  Occasum,'  in  allusion 
to  the  pole  star,  which  never  sets. 

Police  Strike  (The  London),  5 
July,  1890.  The  constables  at  Bow  Street 
and  the  Metropolitan  Police  refused  to 
go  on  duty.  They  complained  of  insuffi- 
cient pay  (225.  a  week),  and  demanded 
two-thirds  of  their  pay  as  a  superannua- 
tion pension  alter  25  years'  service.  The 
chief  commissioner,  Sir  Edwaid  Brad- 
ford, dismissed  or  removed  above  400  of 
the  force,  and  the  strike  collapsed. 

At  the  same  time  th*  2nd  Grenadier  Guardm. 
-omeof  the  London  postmen,  and  telegraph  clerki 
•truck  for  less  work  and  more  wages.  Probably 
the  Insubordination  of  the  Irish  Home  Rule  party 
was  responsible  for  these  disturbances.  The 
Grenadier  Guards  were  relieved  of  the  extraduty 
which  they  complained  of,  but  were  sent  off  Im- 
mediately on  colonial  service  to  the  islands  of 
Bermuda  for  '  change  of  air  ' ;  and  the  tel. 
clerks  were  told  that  they  were  !««•»  Co  «io  wiih 
proper  notice. 


POLICE 


POOR 


Police  System  (The),  1814.  Ori- 
ginated by  Sir  Robert  Peel,  chief  secre- 
tary for  Ireland ;  perfected  in  1836.  Pro- 
riding  a  complete  and  efficient  consta- 
bulary force  both  day  and  night  for  the 
United  Kingdom. 

Poliorce'tes  (5  syl.),  '  Besieger  of 
cities.'  Demetrius  the  Phalerean,  his- 
torian, philosopher,  poet,  and  king  of 
Macedonia  (B.C.  837,  294-287,  died  283). 

Political  Handkerchief  (Bert- 
hold's),  1831,  price  4d.  Printed  and 
published  by  H.  Berthold,  No.  1  Bouverie 
Street,  Fleet  Street,  and  14  Duke  Street, 
Lincoln's  Inn  Fields.  '  It  was  a  pocket- 
handkerchief  or  book  printed  on  cotton 
to  avoid  the  paper  tax.  It  contained 
various  political  articles,  as  the  prophecy 
of  Napoleon  on  various  European  States, 
&c.' 

In  1832  an  untaxed  almanac,  price  Id., 
was  printed  on  linen  by  John  Smith,  No. 
1  Bouverie  Street,  &c. 

Politiques  (Les).  '  The  Politicans,' 
the  '  malcontents  in  the  religious  wars  in 
the  reign  of  Charles  IX.  and  Henri  III. 
The  leaders  were  Francois  d' Alencon  (the 
king's  brother),  Henri  king  of  Navarre, 
the  Prince  de  Conde",  and  the  Mont- 
morencys.  They  were  part  Catholics, 
part  Huguenots,  recommended  mutual 
tolerance,  and  proposed  terms  of  peace 
between  the  Catholics  and  Protestants. 
In  1574  some  of  the  Politiques  conspired 
against  Charles  IX.,  and  two  of  the  con- 
pirators  (La  Mole  and  Coconas)  were  be- 
headed. At  the  death  of  Charles  IX. 
they  took  up  arms,  but  were  defeated  by 
Henri  de  Guise  at  Dormans  in  1575. 
The  party  melted  away  after  the  treaty 
of  Beaulieu  in  1576. 

Called  Politicians,  because  they  advocated  new 
maxims  of  politics  and  political  libfirty,  such  as 
the  lawfulness  of  deposing  bad  kings.  And  called 
Malcontents,  because  they  were  not  content  with 
either  the  Catholic  or  Protestant  party  ol  France. 

Polyglot  Bibles.  1.  TheHexapla, 
attempted  by  Origen  (220-250) ;  and  pro- 
jected by  Aldus  1501. 

2.  The  Complutensian  (q.v.),  tinder 
the  patronage  and  at  the  expense  of 
Cardinal  Ximenf-s  (1502-1517). 

8.  The  Plantin,  or  Antwerp,  printed 
by  Christopher  Plantin,  and  edited  by 
Arius  Montanus  (1569-1572). 

4.  The  Paris,  by  Le  Jay  (1628-1645). 

•.  The    London,  edited    by    Walton 


(1654-1657),  in  nine  languages — Hebrew, 
Syriac,  Chaldee,  Samaritan,  Ethiopia, 
Arabic,  Persian,  Greek,  and  Latin. 

6.  Butter's,  published    at    Nurnberg 
(1599). 

7.  Baxter's,  London,  1831.  See  f  Bible.' 

Complutum  Is  Alcal&  de  Hen&res  (3  syl.),  a  town 
near  Madrid  in  New  Castile. 

Pomfret  Marbles  (The).  A  part 
of  the  Arundel  collection,  given  to  Oxford 
University  in  1755. 

Pons  Subli'cius.  The  first  Eoman 
bridge.  It  was  built  over  the  Tiber  by 
Ancus  Martius  on  wooden  piles  (sullicce), 
whence  its  name. 

Pontifical  (The).  The  service-book 
of  the  Romish  bishops,  embracing  all 
that  pertains  to  their  several  functions, 
as  the  '  Ceremonial '  describes  the 
various  functions  of  the  pope.  It  is 
attributed  to  Pope  Gelasius  (492-496) 
and  Gregory  the  Great  (590-604).  See 
1  Ceremonial '  and  '  Ritual.' 

Pontifical  Indiction  (The). 
Begins  25  Dec.,  B.C.  8. 

Poor    Brothers   of  St.    John 

(The),  1048.  Some  Italian  merchants 
obtained  permission  of  the  Kalif  to 
build  a  hospital  at  Jerusalem  for  the 
protection  of  pilgrims.  The  hospital 
was  dedicated  to  St.  John  the  Almoner. 
During  the  first  crusade  many  of  the 
wounded  were  taken  to  this  hospital,  and 
after  restoration  to  health  dedicated 
themselves  to  a  life  of  charity,  under  the 
designation  of  the  Poor  Brothers  of  St. 
John,  consisting  of  knights,  clergy,  and 
serving  brothers.  Their  dress  was  a 
black  robe,  on  which  was  embroidered  a 
white  cross  with  eight  points.  These 
Poor  Brothers  were  called  'Knights 
Hospitallers,'  from  the  '  Hospital  of  St. 
John  the  Almoner.'  They  are  also  called 
4  White  Cross  Knights,'  in  contradistinc- 
tion to  the  Knights  Templars,  who  were 
Red  Cross  Knights. 

Poor  Clares,  or  Clarisses,  1224. 
Founded  by  St.  Francis  of  Assisi,  and 
placed  under  the  charge  of  Clare  or 
Clarisse  of  Assisi,  his  favourite  nun. 

Poor  Knights  (The),  1348.  Insti- 
tuted by  Edward  III.  Twenty-four  in 
number,  maintained  in  St.  George's 
chapel.  The  charity  was  instituted  to 
provide  a  comfortable  home  for  valiant 


roo 


POOB 


POPE 


soldiers  fallen  into  poverty  and  decay. 
The  number  was  increased  by  James  I. 
to  twenty-six,  and  each  knight  had  a 
pension  of  18/.  65.,  paid  quarterly. 

Now  called  'Military  Knights,'  and  no  longer 
limited  to  soldiers  who  have  fallen  into  poverty 
and  decay,  but,  like  college  sizars,  often  awarded 
to  poor  gentlemen  still  in  the  service.  There  are 
two  foundations,  the  Royal  and  the  Lower.  The 
Lower  foundation  consists  of  five  knights,  added 
by  Sir  Peter  Lemaire  and  Sir  Francis  Crane. 

Poor  Law  Amendment  Act 
(The),  1834  (4,  5  Will.  IV.  c.  76).  Com- 
missioners appointed  for  the  better  ad- 
ministration of  the  '  Poor  Laws.'  It  re- 
pealed the  law  of  settlement,  united 
parishes  into  unions,  each  union  being 
placed  under  a  Board  of  Guardians 
elected  annually  by  the  ratepayers.  It 
created  585  unions,  including  18,964 
parishes,  in  England  and  Wales.  Be- 
sides these  there  are  21  unions  by 
Local  Acts,  12  by  Gilbert's  Act  (q.v.), 
and  the  89  parishes  of  the  Scilly  Isles 
included  in  a  union.  These,  with  87 
single  parishes,  make  up  the  whole 
number  of  14,610  parishes.  Each  union 
has  a  clerk,  an  auditor,  a  chaplain,  a 
medical  officer,  relieving  officers,  a  master 
and  matron,  schoolmaster  and  school- 
mistress. 

The  principle  •mbodled  in  the  Act  was  to  make 
the  parish  the  hardest  taskmaster,  so  as  to  drive 
able-bodied  men  to  seek  honest  work  elsewhere, 
and  not  hang  in  laslness  on  parish  relief.  The 
•fleets  have  been  to  reduce  parochial  expenditure, 
to  diminish  crime,  and  to  encourage  thrift. 

Poor  Men  of  Lyons  (The),  12th 
cent.  Religious  reformers  of  the  Ceven- 
nes,  or  Mont  de  Lyonnais,  who  probably 
were  organised  by  Peter  Waldo,  a  rich 
merchant  of  Lyons.  Though  they  held 
similar  religious  views  to  those  of  the 
Waldenses,  they  must  not  be  confounded 
with  them,  seeing  the  Waldenses  existed 
850  years  before  the  Lyonists.  The  Poor 
Men  of  Lyons  dressed  in  mean  attire, 
made  a  vow  of  voluntary  poverty,  and 
during  the  persecutions  of  the  Waldenses 
and  Albigenses  also  were  involved  in 
the  same  massacres.  Those  who  escaped 
the  fire  and  the  sword  hid  themselves  in 
the  mountains  of  Provence  and  Pied- 
mont, where  they  lived  in  concealment 
till  1545,  when  those  of  Provence  were 
extirpated.  In  1686-7  the  survivors  lurk- 
ing about  Piedmont  were  driven  into 
Switzerland,  and  there  still  exist  from 
sixteen  to  twenty  thousand  of  these  re- 
formers. 


Poor  Priests  (The).  The  preach- 
ing disciples  of  Wyclif,  who  went  about 
barefoot,  in  plain  frieze  gowns. 

Pope  (The  Huguenot).  Philippe  de 
Mornay,  sieur  du  Plessis,  so  called  from 
his  '  Treatise  on  the  Sacrament  of  the 
Eucharist,'  published  in  1598.  He  died 
in  1(523,  at  the  age  of  74. 

Pope  (The  Worst).  Alexander  VI., 
father  of  Cesare  Borgia,  his  sister 
Lucrezia,  and  several  other  sons  and 
daughters  of  inferior  notoriety.  Simony, 
treason,  murder,  poisoning,  are  amongst 
the  crimes  attributed  to  him  (1431,  1492- 
1503). 

Pope  Joan  (Fapissa  Joanna).  'John 
VHI.,'  said  to  have  held  the  chair  of  St. 
Peter  from  853  to  855,  between  Leo  IV. 
and  Benedict  ILL  To  make  this  state- 
ment good  the  death  of  Leo  IV.  is 
placed  in  the  year  858  (not  855).  The 
tale  is  that  she  was  an  English  girl,  edu- 
cated at  Cologne,  who  assumed  man's 
clothes  in  order  to  elope  with  a  monk  of 
Fulda.  While  at  Rome  she  earned  suc-h 
high  reputation  for  her  learning  that  she 
was  chosen  to  succeed  Pope  Leo  IV., 
and  assumed  the  name  of  John  VIII. 
Her  sex  was  discovered  by  the  birth 
of  a  child  as  she  was  going  from  the 
Coliseum  to  the  church  of  St.  Clement. 
Being  strangled,  the  time  of  her  pontifi- 
cate was  added  to  that  of  her  predecessor. 
PRO. 

Anastatlus  (886),  In  his  '  Liber  Pontiflcalis,'  men- 
lions  the  story,  and  as  this  was  only  thirty  years 
after  the  death  of  Leo,  if  the  passage  is  genuine, 
it  is  proof  positive  of  the  fact. 

Marianas  Scotus  d(MS),  in  his  '  Universal  Chro- 
nicle,'  repeats  the  story. 

Sigebert  of  Oemblours  (1030-1113),  In  his  '  Chro- 
nicles,' does  the  same. 

In  the  Augustan  Annals '  (1185)  we  are  told  that 
this  paplssa  In 855 consecrated  Louis  II.  of  France. 

Etienne  de  Bourbon  (1225)  states  the  tale  as  an 
historic  fact. 

Otto  of  Frelsingen,  and  Oodefrold  of  Vitcrbo, 
both  mention  her  in  their  histories. 

Hartlnus  Polonus  (1278),  In  his  '  Chronicles  of 
the  Popes  and  Emperors,1  tells  as  that  John,  an 
Englishman,  succeeded  Leo  IV.,  and  that  this 
pope  was  Bald  to  be  a  woman,  whose  sex  was 
discovered  by  the  birth  of  a  child  on  her  way 
from  the  Coliseum  to  St.  Clement's  Church. 

Thomas  de  Elmham  repeats  the  story  in  1422. 

Platina  (1179),  in  his  '  Lives  of  the  Popes,1  repeat* 
the  story. 

William  Occam  alludes  to  the  story. 

John  HUBS  tells  as  her  baptismal  name  was  not 
Joan,  but  Agnes.  Others  say  her  baptismal  name 
was  Gilbert*. 

Spanheim  (1600-1649)  tells  the  same  tale  in  hit 
1  Kxercit.  de  Papa  Faunina.1  ii.  577. 

Lenfant  (1661-1728)  wrote  a  '  History  of  th.4 
Female  Pope.'  He  was  the  author  of  a  '  History 
of  the  Council  of  Constance,'  a  '  History  of  PissV 
m  '  History  of  the  Husalte  Wars,'  *o. 


POPE 


POPE8 


701 


Prof.  KIst  of  Leyden  believed  the  tale  to  be  true. 

Mosheim  (1694-1755),  in  his  '  Ecclesiastical  His- 
tory,'  seems  inclined  to  credit  the  story,  though 
he  acknowledges  that  it  is  doubtful. 

Indubitably  a  statue  of  Pope  Joan  occupied 
a  place  among  the  accredited  popes  in  the 
cathedral  church  of  Sienna.  See  Pagi, '  Critica,' 
vol.  iii.  p.  624. 

At  least  150  authors,  on  every  variety  of  subject, 
in  the  13th,  14th,  15th,  16th  cents,  repeat  the  tale 
as  an  accredited  fact. 

Till  the  time  of  the  Reformation  it  was  un- 
doubtedly considered  to  be  a  genuine  historic 
fact. 

CON. 

Allatlug,  or  Allatus,  contradicts  the  story  in  his 
•Confutatio  Fabulee  do  Johanna  Papissa'  (17th 
cent.). 

Lequien  does  the  same  in  his  'Oriens  Chris- 
tianus,'  iii.  777  (18th  cent.). 

Blondel,  a  Calvinist  divine  (1649),  wrote  a  book 
in  confutation  of  the  story. 

Gibbon  (1737-1794),  in  his  '  Decline,'  &c.,  chap, 
xlix.,  calls  the  story  a '  fable,'  and  thinks  that  the 
appointment  of  popes  by  such  prostitutes  as 
Marozia  and  Theodora  may  have  suggested  the 
tale 

Bay le  (1760-1815),  in  his  '  Dictionnaire  Critique.' 
article  'Papisse,'  gives  arguments  pro  and  con, 
but  decides  against  the  story. 

It  is  said  that  the  clause  in  Anastatius  ('  Liber 
Pontificalia  ')  is  a  forgery. 

Pagi,  Muratori,  and  Leibnitz  fix  the  date  of  the 
death  of  Leo  IV.  in  the  year  857. 

Photius  (9th  cent.)  and  Luitprand,  or  Liutprand, 
omit  all  mention  of  Papissa  Joanna  (10th  cent.). 

V  Arguments  on  both  sides  of  the  question  are 
given  in  Cunningham's  translation  of  '  Qeiseler 
Lehrbuch  '  ii.  21,  22. 

The  last  person  who  critically  examined  the 
question  was  Dollinger  in  1868. 

It  is  strange  that  no  Catholic  of  note  has  written 
to  confute  the  story,  but  that  the  contra  has  been 
left  to  a  Calvinist  minister,  an  atheist,  and  a  line 
or  two  of  Gibbon,  an  infidel. 

After  all,  it  would  be  well  indeed  if  the  worst 
thing  that  could  be  said  against  the  popes  of 
Rome  is  that  once  a  woman  in  male  attire  was 
mistaken  for  a  man.  Undoubtedly  for  a  century, 
about  the  same  period,  there  was  a  succession  of 
popes  of  most  infamous  reputation  (see  '  Popes  of 
the  Tenth  Cent.').  There  was  more  than  one  boy 
pope,  and  a  host  of  antipopes. 

N.B.— I  cannot  think  that  Blondel's  book  has 
•ettled  this  vexed  question,  or  anything  like  it. 
Of  course  the  supposed  date  of  Leo's  death  is 
wholly  worthless  unless  it  can  be  proved  by  in- 
dependent testimony. 

Pope  of  Rome  (The).  In  697  John 
IV.,  the  Jejunator,  patriarch  of  Con- 
stantinople, assumed  the  title  of  CEcu- 
menical  Patriarch,  or  Universal  Bishop. 
This  excited  the  indignation  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome  against  both  the  patriarch 
and  the  emperor.  Soon  after  this,  Mauri- 
tius the  emperor  was  murdered  and  his 
successor  (Phocas),  in  602,  was  induced 
by  Boniface  III.  to  confer  on  the  pope  of 
Rome  the  title  of  the  '  Universal  Bishop,' 
which  occurred  in  666. 

There  seems-  something  ominous  in  the  strange 
date  060,  connecting  it  with  the  666  of  Revelation 
xiii.  18.  '  Here  is  wisdom.  Let  him  that  hath  un- 
derstanding count  the  number  of  the  beast,  for  it 
is  the  number  of  a  man,  and  the  number  is  six 
hundred  three  score  and  six  '  (i.e.  666). 

V  Before  this  the  episcopal  titles  of  Papa. 
t,  Vicariut  Chris ti,  tiumnwt  Pontifex,  *nd 


Pat  riarcha  wi 
bishops,  &o. 


)  very  loosely  applied  to  all  sorts  of 


Popes.  Presuming  that  Peter  was 
in  Rome,  and  that  he  was  the  first  of  the 
popes,  there  have  been  297  popes,  24  of 
whom  were  anti-popes  and  one  female  (if 
indeed  '  Pope  Joan '  was  not  wholly  a 
myth).  Of  the  rest,  19  quitted  Rome, 
and  35  reigned  elsewhere. 

Eight  of  the  reigns  did  not  exceed  a 
month  in  duration,  40  extended  over  one 
year,  22  over  two  years,  54  over  five 
years,  51  over  fifteen  years,  18  over 
twenty  years,  and  9  have  exceeded  that 
duration. 

Of  the  297  popes,  81  were  declared 
usurpers  and  heretics,  2  were  young  boys, 
64  met  with  violent  deaths  (18  being 
poisoned  and  4  strangled). 

Independently  of  the  Avignon  popes, 
26  of  the  Roman  popes  were  deposed, 
expelled  from  Rome,  or  banished ;  and  28 
maintained  their  power  only  by  foreign  aid. 

Very  sad  indeed  is  the  history  of  the  Popes  as 
Vicars  of  Christ  on  earth. 

Popes  and  Kings.  The  10th  cent, 
was  the  era  of  impious  popes  and  pious 
kings. 

Good  Kings,  the  last  quarter  of  the 
10th  to  the  last  quarter  of  the  llth 
cent. : — 

963-969.  Nicephorus  IL,  emperor  of  the 
east,  who  united  the  hero 
with  the  saint. 

996-1081.  Robert  the  Pious  of  France. 
997-1088.  St.  Stephen  of  Hungary. 
1000-1030.  St.  Olaus  II.  of  Norway. 
1002-1024.  Heinrich  II.,  called  the  Saint 
and  the  Lame  of  Germany. 
1012-1052.    St.    Boniface    H.    duke    ol 

Tuscany. 
1016-1085.  Canute  the  Great  of  England, 

a  deeply  religious  man. 
1024-1089.  Konrad  IL  the  Sage  of  Ger- 
many. 

1089-1056.  Heinrich  in.  the  Black  King 
of  Germany.  A  model 
prince. 

1041-1066.  Edward  the  Confessor. 
1080-1086.  St.  Knut    IV.  the  Great  of 
Denmark. 

Popes  of  the  10th  cent.,  the  darkest 
period  of  the  papacy.  There  were  twenty- 
five  popes  in  the  century,  which  gives  the 
average  of  four  years  to  a  pope. 

Benedict  IV.  (900-903).    II  ne  put  corriger  la  de- 
pravation  des  moaurs. 
Leo  V.  (903,  40  days),  imprisoned  by  his  chaplain 


702 


POPES 


POPISH 


Chrlstophorus.  who  usurped  the  office  for  nine 
months,  and  was  then  deposed. 

SergiuH  III.  (904-911),  the  proUqt  of  Marozia,  a 
licentious  woman  of  Borne.  He  lived  criminally 
with  Theodora. 

Anastasius  III.  (911-913).  Rome  was  still  under 
the  Influence  of  Infamous  •women. 

Lando  (918-914),  appointed  by  the  Intrigues  of 
Theodora.  He  died  in  six  months. 

John  X.  (914-928),  appointed  by  the  Intrigues  of 
Theodora,  his  courtesan,  and  cast  Into  prison  by 
the  harlot  Marosia,  daughter  of  Theodora.  John 
X.  died  in  prison,  probably  by  poison. 

Leo  VI.  (928929,  seven  months),  probably 
poisoned  by  Marosia. 

Stephen  VII.  (929-931).    A  nonentity. 

John  XI.  (981-936),  son  of  Marosia  the  harlot. 
Cast  into  prison  by  another  son  of  Marozia,  and 
left  to  die  there. 

Leo  VII.  (936-989).    Not  a  bad  pope. 

Stephen  VIII.  (889-942),  father  of  Otho. 

Martin  III.   (942-946).    A  nonentity. 

Agapetus  (946-966).    Not  a  bad  pope. 

John  XII.  (966-968),  grandson  of  the  Infamous 
Harosla.  WM  only  eighteen  when  made  pope.  His 
life  was  so  licentious  that  he  was  deposed,  and 
probably  assassinated.  Leo  was  an ti  pope  968-964. 

Benedict  V.  (964-966)  WM  elected  pope  964.  but 
WM  detained  at  Hamburg  by  the  emperor,  and 
die.i  there. 

John  XIII.  (965-97V.    He  WM  imprisoned  in  an 

Benedict  VI.  (972-974),  strangled  in  the  Castle  of 
Angrlo  by  Boniface  VII.,  who  usurped  the  pon- 
tifical office,  but  WM  driven  from  Rome  in  two 
months 

Domnus  or  Donns  II.   (974-975),  died  suddenly. 

HI*  dead  body  WM 
dragged  by  the  heels  about  the  streets,  and  then 
flung  into  the  Tiber. 

John  XIV.  (988-SW&),  murdered  in  prison. 

Boniface  VII.  (964-986),  called  anti-pope,  mur- 
dered tils  rivals  Benedict  VI.  and  John  XIV. 

John  XV.  (986),  died  before  he  WM  inaugurated. 

John  XVI.  (985-9%).    A  nonentity. 

Gregory  V.  (996-999),  driven  from  Rome  by  the 
soldiers  of  his  uncle,  John  XVII..  who  usurped  the 


Sylvester  (999-1008).  A  Frenchman  of  consider- 
able mechanical  genius,  and  accused  of  magic. 

John  XVII.  (1008).  anti-pope,  the  mere  tool  of 
-  i  us  the  Roman  demagogue. 

A  blacker  century  cannot  be  shown  than  this 
tenth  century  of  the  Roman  popes.  Of  three  or 
four  of  the  names  nothing  whatever  is  known. 
These  popes  were  name*  and  nothing  else.  Set 
1  Popes  ( The  Boy).' 

•»•  Yet  was  the  doctrine  of  apostolic 
succession  first  maintained  in  this  bad 


Popes  (The  Boy).  John  XII.  (956- 
963)  was  only  18  when  he  was  made  pope. 
Benedict  IX.  was  made  pope  in  1033  at 
the  age  of  10.  Both  were  profligate,  ex- 
travagant, and  licentious.  Jolin  XIL 
was  probably  assassinated ;  and  Benedict 
IX.  was  deposed  in  1044. 

In  the  Greek  Church  Theophylactos,  a  son  of 
RoinamiB  (Kniperor  of  the  East),  was  made  patri- 
arch when  a  mere  lad,  but  it  would  be  hard  to 
find  a  more  infamous  character  (9»S  966). 

Giovanni  de'  Medici,  son  of  Lorenso  (afterwards 
Leo  X.),  WM  made  a  cardinal  at  the  age  of  14. 

Popes  (The  Two).  While  there  were 
two  popes,  France,  Scotland,  Spain,  Sicily, 
and  Cyprus  supported  the  French  pope, 


who  resided  at  Avignon  ;  but  the  Italians, 
with  England,  Flanders,  and  the  rest  of 
Europe,  supported  the  Italian  pope,  who 
resided  at  Borne.  The  former  were  called 
Clementines  and  the  latter  Urbanists, 
from  Clement  VH.  and  Urban  VI.,  the 
first  of  the  two  contemporaneous  popes. 

Pope's  Cap.    See  under  '  Tiara.' 

Pope's  Kaiser  (The),  'Pfaffet 
Kaiser.'  Earl  IV.  (q.v.),  nominated  to 
the  crown  by  Pope  Clement  VI.  without 
consulting  the  electors  (1347-1878). 

Popelitans,  '  Populican^'  or '  Pop- 
licans '  (q.v.). 

Popish  Plot  (The).  1. 1678.  A  plot 
which  Titus  Oates  affirmed  the  Roman 
Catholics  had  devised  to  murder  the  king 
(Charles  H),  to  restore  the  Unitrd  King- 
dom to  the  pope,  and  to  massacre  the 
Protestants  as  they  were  massacred  in 
France  in  the  St.  Bartholomew  slaughter. 
Oates  said  20,000  Catholics  were  in  the 
league.  The  king  believed  the  whole  story 
to  be  a  hoax,  but  many  strange  discoveries 
were  brought  to  light  which  gave  some 
colour  to  a  secret  plot,  and  the  whole 
nation  was  in  a  panic. 

There  was  a  scandalous  rumour  which  charged 
the  king  himself,  the  Duke  of  York,  and  Louis  XIV. 
of  France  with  being  the  secret  conspirators, 
They  were  quite  capable  of  being  so. 

EL  May  1798.  An  Irish  insurrection  in 
which  Wolfe  Tone  induced  the  French 
to  lend  a  hand  under  golden  promises  to 
the  Directory.  Some  14,000  Irish  under 
the  lead  of  Father  Murphy  attacked 
Wexford,  and  put  to  death  a  number  of 
prisoners.  They  then  took  Enniscorthy, 
but  being  attacked  by  General  Lake,  both 
Wexford  and  Enniscorthy  were  retaken. 
At  Scullabogne  the  insurgents  massacred 
100  Protestants  in  cold  blood.  The  mas- 
sacre of  Protestants  by  the  insurgents 
obtained  for  the  rebellion  the  name  of 
the  Popish  Plot,  but  the  leading  Catholic* 
protested  against  the  name,  and  offered 
their  aid  to  government  to  put  it  down. 
When  all  seemed  over,  General  Humbert 
landed  from  France  with  900  men  in  three 
French  frigates,  but  was  defeated  by  Lord 
Cornwallis  and  surrendered.  A  few  days 
afterwards  Sir  John  Warren  fell  in  with  a 
French  line-of-battle  ship  and  8  frigates. 
He  captured  the  ship  and  3  of  the  frigates. 
Wolfe  Tone  was  executed,  and  so  ended 
this  absurd  revolt. 

Wolfe  Tone  was  a  mere  unprincipled  adven- 
turer, who  offered  his  services,  as  a  buccaneer 


POPISH 


POKTE 


703 


both  to  Pitt  and  to  the  Duke  of  Richmond. 
Pitt  did  not  condescend  even  to  answer  him, 
and  Tone,  out  of  spite,  turned  'patriot'  (or 
rebel).  Incredible  as  it  may  seem,  Mr.  Gladstone, 
in  1889,  wrote  a  letter,  published  in  the  Scotch 
newspapers,  containing  this  sentence :  '  I  am 
glad  an  effort  has  been  made  to  do  justice  (!)  to 
Wolfe  Tone.  It  is  one  of  the  most  grievous  facts 
of  Irish  history  that,  at  the  close  of  the  last  cen- 
tury, her  rebels  were  in  many  cases  the  very 
flower  of  her  children'  (!!).  Only  read  the  'Me- 
moirs '  of  Wolfe  Tone,  written  by  himself,  and  see 
If  there  is  one  single  redeeming  feature  in  his 
whole  life.  He  was  an  idle  scamp,  who  deserted 
his  wife,  and  turned  rebel,  as  he  would  have 
turned  buccaneer,  from  the  grossest  motives. 
Read  '  Nineteenth  Century,'  May  1890,  pp.  783-756. 

Popish  Wind  (A).     A  west  wind. 

See  '  Protestant,'  <fec. 

31  Oct.  I  was  present  when  James  received 
letters  from  Newport,  informing  him,  with  extra- 
vagant exaggeration,  of  the  dispersion  of  the 
Prince  of  Orange's  fleet.  At  dinner  he  said  to  the 
French  ambassador, '  At  last  the  wind  has  declared 
itself  popish.  You  must  know  '  (he  added  '  for  these 
three  days  I  have  caused  the  Holy  Sacrament  to 
be  carried  in  procession.'— MISSON. 

Poplicans,  1160.  So  the  Waldenses 
(q.v.)  who  passed  over  to  England  from 
Aquitaine  were  called.  The  word  is  a 
contraction  of  Populicani,  a  corrupt  form 
of  Publicani,  so  called  because  they 
imitated  the  publican  more  than  the 
pharisee  who  went  to  the  temple  to  pray, 

Popola'ri  (The).  The  Venetian  ple- 
beians, exercising  small  industries. 

Porch  (The).    Zeno's  school  was  so 
called  because  the  disciples  of  this  Greek 
philosopher    met  in  the  porch  Poecild. 
The  Stoics  were  meant  (o-roa,  a  porch). 
Similarly  we  have  the  Garden  sect,  and  so  on. 

Por'cian  Law  (The).  That  no  Ko- 
man  citizen  shall  be  scourged  (Acts  xvi. 
22,  25-30,  87). 

Por'phyrogen'itus.  So  Constan- 
tino VH.  was  called.  Gibbon  (chap, 
xlviii.)  says  the  word  means  '  born  to  the 
purple';  but  this  etymology  is  by  no 
means  certain. 

There  was  an  island  called  Porphyrls  between 
Crete  and  Peloponnesus ;  if  he  was  born  there  the 
word  would  mean  '  born  in  Porphyris,'  but  is  It 
certain  he  was  born  there  ? 

Porphyry's '  Oracles  of  Philosophy ' 
proved  by  Dr.  Lardner  to  be  a  literary 
imposition.  See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Person  Prize  (The).  For  the  best 
translation  into  Greek  verse  of  a  given 
passage  from  Shakespeare,  Ben  Jonson, 
Miissinger,  or  Beaumont  and  Fletcher. 
Given  in  Greek  books  to  an  undergraduate 
of  the  University  of  Cambridge.  Value 
about  122.  Founded  by  the  trustees  of 


a  fund  raised  for  the  benefit  of  Eichard 
Porson,  professor  of  Greek,  1816.  See 
'  Eegius  Professor  of  Greek.' 

Person  Scholarship  for  Classics. 
Value  65 1.  a  year,  and  tenable  for  4  years. 
Founded  in  the  University  of  Cambridge 
out  of  a  fund  raised  for  the  benefit  of 
Richard  Porson,  professor  of  Greek,  1855. 
Porson  died  in  1808,  but  the  fund  wan  left  to 
ELCcumulfito* 

Port  Act  (The),  1774.  See  p.  115, 
1  Boston  Port  Bill.' 

Port  Royal.  An  abbey  founded  in 
1204  of  the  rule  of  St.  Benedict ;  it  had 
for  its  object  the  education  of  youths.  In 
1625,  the  abbey  being  too  small,  the  semi- 
nary was  transferred  to  Paris,  and  on  the 
publication  of  Jansen's '  Augustlnus '  (q.v.) 
became  fervent  supporters  of  Jansenism 
(q.v.)  against  the  Sorbonne  (q.v.).  From 
1636  the  monastery  of  Port  Royal  was  the 
retreat  of  scholars  who  worked  with  their 
hands  and  taught  youths.  In  1790  the 
monastery  was  suppressed  with  most 
others,  and  was  converted  into  the  prison 
called  Port  Libre. 

The  most  illustrlotis  members  were  Arnauld 
Andilly  (two  brothers),  Lemaistre  de  Sacy,  Nicole, 
Lancelot,  Fontaine,  and  Lenain  de  Tillemont. 
Pascal  visited  it  often,  and  was  a  Jansenist.  It 
produced  some  first-class  educational  books,  and 
the  Bible  de  Sacy. 

Port  Royal  (Doctrines  of  the). 
These  doctrines  were  in  accordance  with 
those  of  the  Jansenists.  The  chief 
authors  of  Port  Royal  in  defence  of  the 
'  Augustinus '  of  Cornelius  Jansen  were 
the  brothers  Arnauld,  Lemaistre  de  Sacy 
and  his  two  brothers,  Nicole,  Lancelot, 
Fontaine,  Lenain  de  Tillemont,  and 
Pascal. 

Portcullis.  One  of  the  four  pursui- 
vants of  England.  See  '  Heralds.' 

Porte  (The).  Originally  meant  Bag- 
dad or  its  caliphate.  Mostasem,  last  of  the 
Abbasside  califs,  set  in  the  threshold  of 
the  principal  gate  of  his  palace  at  Bagdad 
a  small  piece  of  the  famous  Black  Stone, 
'  given  to  Ishmael  by  the  angel  Gabriel,' 
and  built  into  the  shrine  of  Mecca,  called 
the  'Caaba.'  This  gate  was  called  La 
Porte  by  excellence.  Mostasem  was  calif 
1243-1258.  See  next  article. 

Porte  (The),  or  '  The  Sublime  Porte,' 
1824.  The  court  of  the  sultan  of  the 
Ottoman  empire.  Orchan,  called  the 
'Padishah'  (*^.  the  'Shah  defender), 


704 


PORTE 


POST 


succeeded  his  father  Othman  in  1324,  and 
built  offices  for  the  transaction  of  public 
business  at  the  great  gate  of  the  palace.  In 
the  language  of  diplomacy  ambassadors 
are  distinguished  by  the  court  or  locality 
where  they  perform  their  functions,  and 
those  in  Turkey  are  ambassadors  to  '  La 
Porte,'  for  French  was  for  many  years 
the  language  of  diplomacy.  The  '  Sub- 
lime Porte '  means  the  '  lofty  gate.' 
Bagdad  had  been  called  'The  Porte' 
nearly  a  hundred  years  before  the  reign 
of  Orchan. 

Porte  Libre,  1790.  A  prison  in 
Paris,  formerly  the  famous  Port  Royal 
monastery. 

Porteous  Riot  (The),  1786.  Two 
smugglers  from  Fife  (Wilson  and  Robert- 
son) were  condemned  to  death,  and  con- 
fined in  the  Tolbooth  of  Edinburgh, 
popularly  styled  'The  Heart  of  Mid- 
lothian.' They  tried  to  escape,  but 
Wilson,  a  strong  stout  man,  got  wedged 
in  the  gap  they  had  made,  and  the  two 
prisoners  were  secured.  When  they 
attended  service  in  the  Tolbooth  church 
they  were  guarded  by  four  soldiers. 
Wilson  seized  two  in  his  hands  and  one 
with  his  teeth,  calling  to  Robertson  to 
escape.  Robertson  shook  off  the  remain- 
ing soldier,  escaped,  and  was  never 
again  captured.  When  Wilson  was  exe- 
cuted Captain  Porteous  was  ordered  with 
his  city  guard  to  attend,  and  being 
assailed  by  stone?  he  fired  on  the  mob. 
His  men  also  fired,  killing  four  and 
wounding  eleven  of  the  mob.  Porteous 
was  tried  for  his  life  and  found  guilty, 
but  received  a  reprieve.  On  7  Sept., 
the  day  on  which  the  reprieve  expired, 
the  mob  broke  into  the  Tolbooth,  seized 
Porteous,  and  hanged  him  in  the  Grass 
Market,  the  place  where  Wilson  was 
executed,  on  a  dyer's  pole,  to  which  a 
new  rope  was  suspended  This  being 
done,  the  mob  quietly  dispersed,  and  did 
no  mischief  to  any  other  person  nor 
injury  to  any  property.  (See  Sir  Walter 
Scott, '  Heart  of  Midlothian.') 

Pprtiforium  (A).  'Liber  vocatus 
Portiforium  antiquum,  secundnm  usum 
Sarum,'  <fec.  That  is,  a  breviary  with 
running  annotations ;  a  portable  manual. 

Portland  Vase  (The).  The  famous 
Barberi'ni  vase  purchased  from  Sir 
William  Hamilton  by  the  Duchess  of 


Portland  for  1,000  guineas,  and  presented 
in  1810  to  the  British  Museum  by  the 
Duke  of  Portland. 

Th Is  Greek  vase  was  (or  more  than  two  cent  urlca 
the  principal  ornament  of  the  Barberini  palace. 
The  material  is  glass.  It  was  a  cinerary  urn,  but 
neither  the  maker  nor  date  Is  known. 

In  1H4S  it  was  wantonly  smashed  by  William 
Lloyd,  but  has  been  very  carefully  repaired.  It 
Is  ten  Inches  high,  and  six  in  diameter  at  the 
brotdert  part. 

Portugal  (The  Golden  Age  of). 
The  reign  of  Emanuel  (1495-1621). 
Vasco  da  Gama  lived  in  this  reign. 

Portuguese  Livy  (The).  Jo3o 
da  Barros  (1496-1570),  author  of  'Asia 
Portugueza.' 

Positivism.  The  system  of  Au- 
guste  Cpmte  (1799-1857).  DiscarJing 
the  possibility  of  knowing  the  beginning 
and  the  end  of  anything,  it  concerns 
itself  only  with  what  lies  between.  It 
accepts  neither  atheism,  theism,  nor 
pantheism.  It  may  be  divided  into  two 
parts:  the  historic  conception  and  the 
co-ordination  of  the  sciences.  The 
former  is  this:  that  the  human  mind 
TUMfm  through  three  states,  viz.  the 
theological,  the  metaphysical,  and  the 
positive.  In  all  subjects  capable  of 
experiment  it  passes  from  metaphysics 
to  experimental  verification  or  exact 
science.  In  regard  to  the  co-ordination 
of  the  sciences  the  basis  is  mathematics ; 
then  follow  astronomy,  physics,  chemistry, 
biology,  and  sociology.  Take  the  last: 
The  science  of  society  is  impossible 
without  the  science  of  life.  The  science 
of  life  is  impossible  without  chemistry. 
Chemistry  presupposes  physics,  physics 
astronomy,  and  astronomy  mathematics. 

Posse  Comita'tus,  i.e.  the  power 
of  the  county,  meaning  the  persons 
whom  a  sheriff  i&  empowered  to  raise  in 
his  county  in  case  of  rebellion,  riot,  or 
invasion.  They  are  all  the  able-bodied 
men  between  fifteen  and  seventy  years 
of  age.  Any  peace  officer  can  raise  a 
posse  to  assist  in  quieting  a  rebellion  or 
opposing  an  invasion. 

It  used  to  be  customary  (or  the  high  sheriff  to 


meet  the  judge  or  judges  a  mile  from  -he  i 
town,  accompanied  by  a  train  of  servant*. 
•  •UBIMI.  or  other*  on  horseback,  called  his 
'posse-men.1  After  the  assise  the  judges  were 
similarly  escorted  out  of  the  town  ;  but  since  the 
introduction  of  railways  these  pageants  have 
Men  discontinued 

Post  Office  (The),  London.    Esta- 
blished  by  ordinance  of  parliament  1654 


POST 


POUCH 


705 


Remodelled  in  Queen  Anne's  reign  1710 
by  the  Act  of  Settlement.  Cross- 
posts  projected  by  Ralph  Allen,  post- 
master of  Bath,  who  obtained  a  licence 
to  establish  them,  for  which  he  paid  the 
government  6,OOOZ.  a  year,  and  made  a 
profit  of  10,0001.  annually.  At  his  death 
the  government  added  the  cross-posts  to 
the  general  post.  Rowland  Hill's  reform 
was  carried  into  effect  in  1839,  and  the 
1  penny  post '  system  was  introduced. 

This  Ralph  Allen  is  the '  All-worthy '  of  Fielding's 
'Torn  Jones.'  A  most  benevolent  man,  of  whom 
Pope  says : 

Let  humble  Allen,  with  an  awkward  shame, 
DC  jood  by  stealth,  and  blush  to  find  it  fame. 

Post  Office  Orders  for  the  trans- 
mission of  money  were  introduced  in 
1840.  These  orders  require  the  names  of 
sender  and  recipient,  so  a  departure  has 
been  permitted  in  Postal  Orders,  which 
circulate  like  small  notes. 

Post  Office  Savings  Bank,  1861. 
For  investing  small  sums  of  money,  from 
Is.  to  30Z.,  for  which  Government  pays 
6d.  in  the  pound  interest.  Not  more  than 
80Z.  can  be  deposited  in  any  one  year, 
and  interest  is  not  allowed  for  more  than 
1501. 

Postage  Stamp  (The),  6  May,  1840. 
Invented  by  James  Chalmers  of  Dundee 
[1782-1853J.  His  tablet  records  the  event : 
'  To  the  memory  of  JAMES  CHALMERS, 
Bookseller,  Dundee.  Born  1782.  Died 
1853.  Originator  of  the  Adhesive  Postage 
Stamp,  which  saved  the  Penny  Postage 
Scheme  of  1840  from  collapse,  rendering 
it  an  unqualified  success,  and  which  has 
since  been  adopted  throughout  the 
postal  systems  of  the  world.  This  me- 
morial was  erected  by  his  son  Patrick 
Chalmers,  Wimbledon,  1888.' 

Adopted  in  America  in  1847. 

Postmaster.  A  'scholar1  is  BO 
called  at  Merton  College,  Oxford. 

Postmastership,  1370.  The  tenure 
of  the  rights  and  privileges  of  a  post- 
master ;  a  kind  of  scholarship  in  Merton 
College,  Oxford,  founded  by  Dr.  Wyllyott 
for  poor  students  called  '  portionistsb,' 
but  called  '  postmasters '  since  1380.  The 
institution  is  peculiar  to  Merton. 

Potato  Disease  (The),  1845.  First 
ft  brown  spot  was  observable  on  the 
skin  of  the  potato ;  then  the  spot  became 
darker,  the  leaves  and  flowers  of  the 


plant  shrivelled  up,  and  then  in  s  short 
time  the  potato  and  stalk  became  putrid. 

Potato  Famine  (The),  1846.  The 
Irish  famine  produced  by  the  almost 
utter  failure  of  the  potato  crop  from  what 
was  called  'potato-rot.'  It  is  generally 
admitted  that  200,000  persons  died  of 
famine  in  Ireland  in  the  year  of  the 
potato-rot. 

This  fearful  calamity  has  proved  one  of  the 
greatest  blessings  tk>  Ireland.  It  hurried  on  the 
introduction  of  free-trade.  It  indirectly  brought 
about  the  arterial  drainage  of  many  of  the  main 
rivers  of  Ireland.  It  created  the  Land  Improve- 
ment Act.  It  brought  into  existence  the  Incum- 
bered  Estates  Court,  one  of  the  most  important 
acts  ever  passed  in  Ireland.  It  drove  some  mil- 
lions of  Irish  to  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic.  It 
broke  up  to  a  great  extent  the  very  small  farms 
of  Ireland.  It  relieved  the  plethora  of  the  labour 
market.  It  removed  the  needy  country  gentle- 
men, and  forced  them  to  sell  their  estates  to 
capitalists.  It  brought  over  hundreds  of  Scotch- 
men and  Englishmen,  who  have  introduced 
more  scientific  farming  than  had  been  hitherto 
practised  in  Ireland.  And,  in  short,  it  has  pro- 
duced a  revolution  in  the  country  which  has 
continued  to  the  present  day.— W.  8.  TRENCH, 
Realitie*  of  Irish  Life,  p.  106. 

Potato  Snuff-boxes.  Snuff-boxes 
made  of  mashed  potatoes ;  the  material 
resembled  papier  mdch&.  They  were 
adorned  with  paintings  and  designs. 
Such  snuff-boxes  were  common  enough 
in  the  first  half  of  the  19th  cent. 

Pothi  (The).  The  Bible  of  the  Sikhs 
(q.v.). 

Potsdam,  in  Prussia  (Treaty  of), 
Oct.  1805.  A  treaty  of  alliance  solemn- 
ised by  Czar  Alexander  I.  and  Frederick 
William  III.  of  Prussia  by  an  oath 
sworn  on  the  tomb  of  Frederick  the 
Great.  The  object  of  this  alliance  was 
directed  against  Napoleon.  The  result 
was  the  battle  of  Austerlitz  on  2  Dec. 
Russia  lost  80,000  warriors,  buried  under 
the  ice  of  a  lake  which  broke  beneath 
their  feet,  and  15  of  her  generals  were 
taken  prisoners,  or  slain  on  the  field  of 
battle. 

Potteries  (The).  North  Stafford- 
shire is  so  called  from  the  numerous 
pottery  manufactories  established  there. 

Potteries  (The  Father  of  the) 
Josiah  Wedgwood  (1780-1795). 

Pouch  (Captain).  The  assumed 
name  of  John  Reynolds,  head  of  the 
Levellers  in  the  Midland  counties  in  tha 
May  of  1607.  Being  captured,  he  wai 
executed  the  same  year. 

ZZ 


706 


POUGATCHEFP 


PILETOR 


Pougatcheff  the  Pretender. 
Emilian  Pougatcheff,  a  Cossack  of  the 
Don,  who  had  served  during  the  Seven 
Years'  war  in  the  armies  of  Russia, 
Prussia,  and  Austria.  On  his  return  to 
his  own  country  he  incited  a  rebellion  in 
1778,  and  assumed  to  be  Peter  III.,  who 
had  been  assassinated  in  1762.  Defeated 
in  1774  on  the  banks  of  the  Volga,  he 
was  captured,  and  beheaded  at  Moscow 
in  1775.  See  '  Otrepieft' 

Powis  Medal.  See  under  '  Cam- 
den  and  Powis  Medals.' 

Powys  Land.  One  of  the  three 
divisions  of  Wales  made  by  Roderick 
Mawr  among  his  sons.  Powys  Land 
fell  to  the  lot  of  Mawr's  youngest  son, 
Mervyn.  (Powys,  in  Welsh,  means  '  the 
state  of  being  at  rest  or  peace.') 

Poyning's  Act,  or  'Poyning's 
Law,'  or  '  Statute  of  Drogheda,'  10  Hen. 
VII.  c.  22,  A.D.  1495,  which  declared  that 
all  general  statutes  before  then  made  in 
England  shall  be  of  force  in  Ireland 
also;  and  that  no  Irish  act  shall  be 
valid  unless  first  submitted  to  the  king 
and  council  of  England.  The  Irish  par- 
liament might  reject  a  bill  BO  approved, 
but  could  not  alter  it.  Repealed  1782. 

(Sir  Edward  Poynlng  waa  lord  deputy  of  Iroland 
at  the  time.) 

He  [Charles  I.]  therefore  authorised  him  to 
grant  the  suspension  of  Poyning'B  act.  and  to 
remove  all  the  penal  acts  against  the  Catholics.— 
How  ITT.  Hittory  oj  England,  Charles  I.,  p.  25S. 

Pozzi  (The).  Venetian  dungeons 
beneath  the  level  of  the  canals,  in  the 
hollow  walls  of  the  doge's  palace.  See 
'Piombi.'  . 

PrsBfectus   PraBto'rio.     In  the 

old  Roman  Empire.  Augustus  created 
two ;  but  Tiberius  reduced  them  to  one : 
Com  modus  re-established  the  original 
number;  but  Diocletian  created  four, 
one  for  each  quarter  of  his  empire.  The 
praetorian  prefect  was  the  commanding 
officer  of  the  praetorian  guard.  In  the 
second  and  third  centuries  they  gradually 
usurped  all  authority  and  became  virtu- 
ally the  masters  even  of  the  emperors. 
Constantino  reduced  their  civil  power, 
but  gave  each  prtefect  authority  in  his 
own  quarter,  called  his  preefecture.  The 
four  were  then  called  '  Praefectus  praetorio 
per  Gallias,'  'Praefectus  preetorio  per 
lllyricum,'  'Praefectus  preetorio  per 


Italiam,'  and  'Prsefectus  praetorio  per 
Orientem.' 

There  were  many  other  officers  called  prefects : 
as  prafectut  annoiut,  prtefectut  clasti.  priefectut 
kjicmilut,  prafectut  cerarlo,  <tc. 

PrsBmunire  (Statute  of),  27  Edw. 
HI.  s.  1,  c.  1,  AO>.  1358.  An  act  of 
Parliament  specifying  what  things  are  to 
be  denounced  as  marks  of  contempt  of 
the  king's  kingship,  such  as  the  pope 
presuming  to  appoint  church  dignitaries 
instead  of  the  sovereign;  holding  a  royal 
court  in  the  realm — it  was  for  holding 
such  a  court  as  the  pope's  legate  that 
Cardinal  Wolsey  was  prosecuted — main- 
taining that  the  sovereign  has  no  right  to 
the  crown,  or  that  someone  else  has  a 
better  claim  to  it ;  to  assist  at  the  mar- 
riage of  a  royal  prince  or  princess,  con- 
tracted in  violation  of  the  established 
laws.  The  offences  are  short  of  treason, 
but  show  directly  or  indirectly  a  con- 
tempt for  the  king  or  queen.  Martin  V. 
called  this  statute  '  execrabile  illud 
Btatutum.' 

•  Prtemunlre '  Is  dog  Latin  for  prtemnneri.  The 
writ  begins  thus:  Prtemunire  facias  M  or  N  ... 
(Le.  you  shall  cause  M  or  N  to  be  forewarned  that 
.  .  .  Ac.)  The  Bta-utis  are  85  Edw.  I.  1808;  25 
Edw.  in.  1964;  16  liioh.  II.  1893;  2  Hen.  IV.  1401; 
96  Han.  VIII.  1533;  6  Elii.  1563,  and  many  others. 
Some  were  repealed  In  1648. 

The  most  important  points  of  these 
statutes  besides  those  stated  above  are 
these  prohibitions : 

1.  To  prohibit   the   introduction    into 
England  of  papal  provisions. 

2.  To  prohibit  the  intervention  of  th« 
pope  in  ecclesiastical  elections. 

8.  To  prohibit  English  subjects  being 
called  to  Rome  on  points  which  may  be 
settled  in  the  royal  courts  of  our  own 
land. 

4.  To  prohibit  foreigners  being  pre- 
sented to  English  livings. 

Gregory  XI.  convened  a  conference  aft 
Bruges  in  1875  to  discuss  these  statutes. 

PrSBtor.  A  Roman  magistrate  with 
the  function  of  a  supreme  judge  in  one 
of  the  provinces.  He  was  the  chief 
military,  civil,  legislative,  and  financial 
functionary.  His  legislative  manifesto 
was  called  edictum  prcet&ris.  There 
were  always  at  Rome  two  praetors,  the 
prcetor  urbanua  and  the  prcetor  pere- 
grin ua,  elected  by  the  centuries.  They 
were  seated  on  a  curule  chair  and  arrayed 
with  the  toga  prlt  ; 

The  '  Bella  curiilla  '  was  like  a  camp  stool,  used 
by  kings,  consuls,  prtetors.andcurulo  uxlllea,  wbfl 


PE^TORIAN 


PEAGUE 


707 


carried  their  chair  about  with  them.  Originally 
they  were  made  of  ivory,  but  latterly  they  were 
inlaid  with  gold. 

The  '  toga  praetexta  '  was  a  bordered  robe  worn 
by  aristocratic  children,  chief  magistrates,  dicta- 
tors, consuls,  prsetors,  and  cediles. 

Praetorian  Guard  (The).  Ori- 
ginally the  cohorts  of  the  praetor,  then 
the  imperial  guard.  They  received 
higher  pay  than  other  soldiers,  and  en- 
joyed several  important  privileges.  There 
were  originally  nine  praetorian  cohorts; 
Vitellius  increased  the  number  to  sixteen  ; 
Septimus  Severus  still  further  increased 
the  number.  For  many  years  they  acted 
as  dictators,  and  their  insolence,  want  of 
discipline,  avidity,  and  insubordination 
became  proverbial. 

Pragmatic  Sanction.  'Sanctio 
Pragmatica.'  An  ordinance  relating  to 
the  State  or  to  the  Church.  The  Latin 
word  sanctio  means  a  decree  or  ordi- 
nance with  a  penalty  attached,  in  other 
words  '  a  penal  statute.'  The  word  prag- 
maticus  means  relating  to  the  state. 
Hence  a  pragmatic  sanction  is  a  '  penal 
statute  relating  to  the  state.' 

In  civil  law  a  'pragmatic  sanction' 
means  the  response  of  the  king  to  his 
council ;  the  response  to  an  individual 
was  called  a  '  rescript.' 

Historically  a  pragmatic  sanction 
means  a  statute  limiting  or  denning  the 
power  of  the  pope  in  foreign  countries ; 
or  a  statute  fixing  the  succession  of  the 
crown  in  a  certain  line.  What  is  gene- 
rally meant  by  the  term  is  the  arrange- 
ment made  by  Karl  VI.  in  1713,  whereby 
the  crown  of  Germany  was  made  heredi- 
tary in  the  house  of  Austria. 

The  most  important  pragmatic  sanc- 
tions are  the  following : — 

L  That  of  St.  Louis  in  1268,  forbid- 
ding the  pope  to  levy  taxes  in  France, 
or  to  interfere  in  the  appointment  of  the 
clergy. 

This  important  ordinance  did  for 
France  what  the  '  Constitutions  of  Cla- 
rendon '  did  for  England. 

The  authenticity  of  this  ordinance  la  doubtful, 
and  certainly  it  is  wholly  out  of  harmony  with  the 
sainted  king,  who  was  canonised  by  Boniface  III. 
only  twenty-seven  years  after  his  decease.  It  is 
mentioned  for  the  first  time  in  the  fifteenth  cen- 
tury in  the '  Bibliothdque  des  Conciles.'and  is  gene- 
rally supposed  to  be  a  forgery. 

II.  Of  Bense,  in  1338,  by  which  instru- 
ment an  elected  king  of  Germany  was 
made  ex  officio  kaiser  or  emperor  of  the 
holy  Roman  empire,  independent  of  the 
pope's  sanction,  and  without  the  neces- 


sity of  going  to  Rome  to  be  crowned  by 
him. 

Kens  or  Rense  will  not  be  found  in  ordinary 
maps.  It  is  on  the  Khine,  five  miles  from  Cob- 
lentz,  and  close  by  is  the  very  famous  Thronus 
Kegalis  (?.».). 

III.  Of  Bourges,  called  the  *  Palladium 
of  France,'  7   July,  1438,  published  by 
Charles  VII.  of  France.     This  also  had 
for  its  scope  the  limitation  of  the  power 
of   the   papal  authority  in   France.     It 
forbade  the  pope  to  present  to  any  dig- 
nity or  any  church  living  in  the  kingdom. 
It  is  called  the   Magna  Charta  of  the 
Gallican  Church. 

It  declares  the  authority  of  councils  to  be  supe- 
rior to  that  of  the  popes.  Insists  on  the  free  elec- 
tion of  abbots  and  bishops  by  the  chapters  and 
monks.  It  suppresses  aiinates  or  first  fruits  and 
other  taxes  claimed  by  Home.  It  greatly  restricted 
the  effects  of  excommunication  and  interdicts. 
Francois  I.  In  1516  suppressed  this  pragmatic 
sanction,  and  substituted  '  The  Concordat  of 
Bologna '  Instead  (q.v.),  1516. 

IV.  Of  the  Emperor    Karl   VI.  (17 
Apr.  1713),  to  secure  the  hereditary  suc- 
cession of  the  states  of  Austria  in  the 
female  line.     This  was  in  order  to  trans- 
mit the  crown  to  his  eldest  daughter, 
Maria  Theresa.     It  was  guaranteed  by 
most  of  the  great  powers  of  Europe,  but 
not  by  Spain  till  1781.    Karl  VI.  died  in 
1740. 

This  is  the  pragmatic  sanction  of  historic  emi- 
nence, and  is  meant  unless  some  qualifying  date 
or  word  is  added  to  restrict  it  to  some  other  in- 
strument. 

V.  1723,  whereby  Hungary  and    the 
Austrian  provinces  were  declared  insepa- 
rable, and  the  ruler  of  both  was  always  to 
be  one  and  the  same  person  and  of  the 
Habsburg  dynasty,  in  the  regular  order 
of   succession   in   the  male   and  female 
lines;   but,  otherwise,  Hungary  was  to 
remain  perfectly  independent,  and  was  to 
be  governed  by  its  own  laws. 

VI.  Of  Carlos  III.  of  Spain  (1759),  to 
regulate  the  succession  to  the  throne  of 
the  Two  Sicilies. 

VII.  Of  Don  Ferdinand,  2  April,  1767, 
declaring  all  papal  bulls  and  briefs  to  be 
null  and   void   in   the  duchy  of   Parma 
and  Piacenza,  unless  sanctioned  by   a 
ducal  exequatur.  Declared  void  by  papal 
brief  1  Feb.,  1768. 

Our  Constitutions  of  Clarendon.  1164,  compelling 
the  clergy  to  submit  to  the  civil  laws,  were  virtu- 
ally a  pragmatic  sanction. 

Prague  (Peace  of). 

I.  1685,  between  Kaiser  Ferdinand  II. 
and  the  electors  of  Saxony  and  Branden- 
burg. 


708 


PRAGUERIE 


PREACHING 


II.  23  Aug.,  1866.  At  the  close  of  the 
Seven  Weeks'  War,  Austria  was  entirely 
excluded  from  Germany,  and  in  1870  the 
King  of  Prussia  was  declared  German 
Emperor  in  addition  to  his  other  titles. 

Praguerie  (La),  1440.  A  revolt  and 
conspiracy  in  France  to  dethrone  Charles 
VII.  and  place  Louis  the  Dauphin 
(Louis  XI.)  on  the  throne.  The  con- 
spirators were  Alexander,  the  natural 
son  of  Bourbon,  Charles  and  Louis  de 
Bourbon,  Jean  d'Alencon,  La  Tremoille, 
Dunois,  La  Hire,  and  Xaintrailles. 
Their  head-quarters  were  Prague  in 
Bohemia,  whence  the  name;  but  the 
enterprise  was  badly  conducted,  and 
Charles,  marching  to  Prague,  crushed 
out  the  revolt  before  the  end  of  six 
months.  The  conspirators  tendered 
their  submission,  and  were  graciously 
pardoned. 

Prairial  1,  2,  3,  An.  III.  i.e.  20, 
21,  22  May,  1795.  Noted  for  the  insur- 
rection against  the  Convention,  the  last 
effort  of  the  Jacobins  against  the  Ther- 
midorian  reaction.  The  populace  of 
the  faubourg  seized  the  Salle  de  la 
Convention,  presided  over  by  Boissy 
d'Anglas,  and  assassinated  the  deputy 
Fdraud.  The  troops  being  called  out 
dispersed  the  mob.  The  convention 
ordered  the  arrest  of  thirteen  deputies 
who  had  taken  part  in  the  plot,  six  of 
whom  were  executed. 

Prairial  30  An.  VII.  «'.«.  18  June 
1799.  When  the  directors  La  ReVeilliere- 
Lepeaux  and  Merlin  were  turned  out  of 
office  in  favour  of  Roger  Ducos  and 
Moulins. 

Pras'inaFactio.  The  Green  Coats, 
a  faction  of  Byzantium ;  so  called  from 
the  green-coated  charioteers  in  the  circus. 
They  were  opposed  to  the  Emperor  Jus- 
tinian, who  was  a  Blue  Coat,  or  favourer 
of  the  Veneta  Factio  (q.v.). 

Proton  is  the  Greek  (or  a  '  leek,'  and  Prasinua 
means  green  as  a  leek. 

Prayer  Book  of  Edward  VI. 
(The First),  published  1549.  Compiled 
by  Cranmer  and  Ridley,  assisted  by  other 
divines.  The  Communion  Service  was 
drawn  up  for  administration  to  the  laity 
in  both  kinds ;  offices  for  holidays  as  well 
as  for  Sundays,  for  baptism  and  confirma- 
tion, were  included  ;  and  tin-  marriage  ami 


burial  services  were  considerably  altered 
See  '  King's  Primer.' 

It  began  with  the  Lord's  Prayer;  It  retained 
prayers  for  the  dead  ;  It  enjoined  anointing  of  ths 
BicK .  In  1550  the  Ordination  Service  was  added. 

The  Second,  1552.  The  First  Prayer 
Book,  revised  by  Cranmer,  Martin  Bucer, 
and  Peter  Martyr.  The  opening  sentences, 
exhortation,  confession,  and  absolution 
were  added.  The  use  of  oil  in  baptism 
was  discontinued,  so  was  anointing  the 
sick,  and  the  prayers  for  the  dead  were 
struck  out.  In  1559  the  book  was  revised, 
and  the  Elizabethan  version  is  sometimes 
called  '  The  Third  Common  Prayer  Book.' 
After  the  Hampton  Court  Conference 
(q.v.)  in  the  reign  of  James  I.  the  book 
was  again  revised,  and  some  prayers  for 
special  occasions  were  introduced.  In 
1662,  after  the  Restoration,  when  the 
new  authorised  version  of  the  Scriptures 
was  adopted,  except  in  the  Psalms,  where 
Coverdale's  version  was  followed,  the 
sentences  in  the  Communion  Service, 
the  General  Thanksgiving,  the  Form  of 
Prayer  to  be  Used  at  Sea,  the  State 
Services  (viz.  for  Gunpowder  Treason, 
5  Nov.;  King  Charles's  Martyrdom, 
80  Jan.;  for  the  Restoration,  29  Mny; 
and  the  King's  Accession)  were  annexed. 
The  first  three  of  these  State  Seniors 
were  omitted  by  an  order  in  council  given 
by  Queen  Victoria  in  1859. 

Preacher  (The).  Jnan  Grandd  of 
Andalusia  (1546-1600). 

Preaching  Crosses.  Generally 
either  quadrangular  or  hexagonal,  open 
on  one  or  more  sides,  and  raised  on  steps. 
They  were  used  for  the  delivery  of  sermons 
in  the  open  air.  St.  Paul's  Cross  was 
very  celebrated,  and  the  collection  of 
sermons  preached  there  is  still  known 
and  highly  appreciated. 

Queen  Elisabeth,  we  are  told,  once  went  In  state 
to  St.  Mary's  Cross  to  hear  one  of  the  Reformers 
Beside*  a  Tast  train  of  lords  and  ladles. 


ipanled  by  1.000  soldiers,  ten  great 
cannons,  hundreds  of  drums  and  trumpets,  a 
party  of  morris-dancers,  and  two  white  bears.' 
She  delighted  in  loud  music,  for  even  when  she 
went  to  dinner  twelve  trumpets,  two  kettle- 
drums, and  various  other  noisy  instruments 
amused  her  with  thundering  uproar. 

Preaching  Friars,  1215.  The  idea 
of  this  order  was  suggested  by  Dominic 
at  the  Council  of  Lateran,  with  a  view  of 
stamping  out  the  Vaudois  and  other 
enemies  of  '  the  Church.'  At  a  later 
period  these  preaching  friars  were  called 
Dominicans,  from  Dominic  their  founder. 


PRE-ADAMITK 


PREGADI 


709 


St.  Francis  of  Assisi  about  the  same 
time  founded  the  order  of  Franciscans  or 
Minor  Friars,  worthy  rivals  of  the  Domi- 
nicans. 

Pre-Adamite  Sovereign  (The). 
So  the  bankers  of  England  nicknamed 
the  Georgian  sovereigns  called  in  by  Mr. 
Goschen  in  April  1890. 

The  pre-  Adamite  sovereign  is  now  very  much  in 
evidence,  for  everywhere  there  are  notices  posted 
up  to  the  effect  that  they  cannot  be  received.  The 
Georgian  gold  is,  in  fact,  as  carefully  avoided  as 
were  French  coppers  a  couple  of  years  ago. — 
Neirsiaper  paragraph  in  April  1890. 

Prebend,  Prebendary.  A  prebend. 
is  a  provision  in  land  or  money  given  to 
a  church  inprceb&ndam,  i.e.  for  the  sup- 
port of  a  clergyman  whose  title  is  either 
prebendary  or  canon.  There  are  nume- 
rous honorary  prebendaries  and  canons 
without  any  stipend  at  all,  but  they  are 
provided  with  a  prebendal  stall  in  the 
cathedral  church  of  the  diocese,  and  are 
expected  to  preach  in  the  cathedral  occa- 
sionally, or  to  supply  a  substitute. 

Preceptor.  The  master  of  a  pre- 
ceptory,  that  is,  a  manor  of  the  Knights 
Templars.  His  duty  was  to  take  care  of 
the  lands  and  collect  the  rents.  Some- 
times the  word  preceptor  is  applied  to 
the  '  Magni  Priores  cujusque  provincise, 
penes  quos  erat  summa  potestas.'  Du 
Cange  makes  the  word  equivalent  to 
*  Dominus  Princeps,  Supremus  Magistra- 
tus,'  and  in  A.D.  950  to  '  Abbas.' 

Prieceptories  were  benefices  .  .  .  possessed  by 
the  more  eminent  sort  of  the  Templers  [sic],  whom 
the  Chief  Master  by  his  authority  created  and 
called  '  Preeceptores  Templi.' —  STEPHEN.  De 
Jurisdictione,  bk.  iv.chap.  x.  No.  27. 

Precious  Blood  (The  Feast  of 
the).  The  1st  Sunday  in  July.  There  are 
other  days  dedicated  to  the  Precious 
Blood — for  example,  the  fourth  Friday  in 
Lent.  Sometimes  Corpus  Christi  (the 
Thursday  after  Trinity  Sunday)  is  so 
called.  Hence  the  hymn  of  St.  Thomas 
Aquinas.  See  ( Sunday.' 

Pange  lingua  gloriosi  Corporis  mysterium 
Banguinisque  pretioBi,  quern  in  mundi  pretium 
Fructus  ventris  generosi  Ilex  effudit  gentium. 

Precis'ian  (A),  1572.  One  of  that 
•ection  of  the  Puritan  party  who  con- 
sidered obedience  to  the  civil  government 
a  matter  of  indifference.  Or  one  who 
professes  a  precise  or  thorough  puritan 
code  of  faith  and  conduct. 

Since  that  [the  burning  of  Latimer  and  Ridley] 
Tony  married  a  pure  Precisian,  and  is  as  good  a 
Protestant  as  the  best.— Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Kenitwnrth, 
ch.  ii. 

Here  la  what  neither  Pupiat<aor  Puritan,  Latltu- 


dinarian  nor  Precisian,  ever  .  .  .  makes  mouths 
at. — Ibid.  chap.  vl. 

Precursor  Association  (O'Con 

nell's),  or  '  Precursor  Society,'  1838.  So 
called  because  it  was  designed  to  be  the 
precursor  of  the  Repeal  of  the  Union. 
O'Connell  said  he  had  2,000,000  '  Pre- 
cursors '  to  second  his  efforts. 

Predestinarian  Controversy 
(The),  1594-1600.  The  question  was,  which 
was  correct,  Calvin  or  Arminius.  Calvin 
asserted  that  God  from  all  eternity  pre- 
destinated certain  men  unto  eternal  life, 
wholly  irrespective  of  the  works  or  faith 
of  those  individuals.  Arminius  asserted 
that  God  predestinated  certain  persons  to 
eternal  life  because  by  His  foreknowledge 
He  foresaw  they  would  be  meet  for  salva- 
tion. The  matter  was  debated  at  Lambeth 
Palace,  and  the  result  was  the  nine  Lam- 
beth Articles  (%.v.),  which  are  doubtlessly 
Calvinistic. 

Those  who  wish  to  know  what  view  the  Church 
of  England  takes  on  this  question,  must  consult 
Article  XVII.  of  the  Thirty-nine  Articles. 

Predestinarians.  A  religious  sect, 
headed  by  John  Calvin.  They  held  that 
the  elect  are  predestined  to  be  saved, 
and  cannot  sin  away  grace. 

The  Predestinarians  preached  that  the  elect 
could  not  sin,  nor  the  regenerate  fall  from  grace. 
—BLUNT,  Reformation  in  England,  p.  158. 

Pre-established  Harmony.  A 
term  used  by  Leibnitz  (1646-1716)  to  ex- 
plain the  dual  nature  of  man.  He  sup- 
posed there  are  in  man  two  sorts  of 
monads  or  protoplasms,  one  spiritual  and 
the  other  material,  and  that  they  act 
together  by  '  pre-established  harmony.' 
He  compared  man  to  two  clocks,  one  the 
mind  clock  and  the  other  the  body  clock. 
The  mind  clock  determines,  and  the  body 
clock  by  simultaneous  action  does  the 
very  thing  that  the  mind  determined  on. 
Not  because  soul  and  body  are  one,  but 
only  because  they  work  together  in  per- 
fect harmony.  Locke  denied  the  fact  of 
'  innate  ideas ' ;  Leibnitz  maintained  that 
the  seeds  of  ideas  are  in  the  mind,  as 
the  seeds  of  plants  are  in  the  plants. 

Pre"fet.  A  French  administrator  of 
a  department  called  his  prefecture.  Each 
prefet  has  his  sous-pre"fets  with  authority 
in  an  arrondissement. 

Prega'di  (The).  The  Venetian  se- 
nate, between  the  Forty  and  the  Grand 
Council.  To  this  senate  was  assigned  all 
deliberations  upon  peace  and  war,  the 


710 


PRELATISTS 


PRESERVER 


voting  of  supplies,  and  the  confirmation 
of  laws.  Both  the  Forty  and  the  Pregadi 
were  elected  by  the  Grand  Council  (Con- 
siglio  Grande). 

Prelatists.  So  the  Scotch,  in  1643, 
&o.,  called  the  royalists  in  contempt,  be- 
cause they  tried  to  force  Episcopacy  on 
the  people.  In  1647  'Presbyteiianism 
was  declared  to  be  the  established  religion 
of  Scotland.' 

Premonstratensian         Order 

(The),  or  '  Norbertines,'  1119.  Instituted 
by  St.  Norbert  in  the  diocese  of  Laon, 
during  the  reign  of  Louis  le  Gros.  The 
spot,  which  was  a  meadow,  was  pointed 
out  to  him  in  a  vision,  and  was  therefore 
called  Pratum  Monstratum,  in  French 
Pri  Montre.  They  are  White  Canons  of 
the  rule  of  St.  Augustine,  wear  a  white 
soutane  and  scapular,  and  wholly  abstain 
from  animal  food. 

Pre-Raphaelitiam,  1849.  A  school 
of  painting  which  originated  in  England 
with  W.  Holman  Hunt,  D.  G.  Rossetti, 
Alma  Tadema,  and  J.  E.  Millais.  So 
called  because  it  was  supposed  to  be  the 
style  of  painting  anterior  to  Raphael. 
Raphael  paint*  d  as  he  thought  persona 
and  things  ought  to  be.  The  pre-Raphael- 
itee  are  supposed  to  copy  nature  exactly. 

Prerogative  Court  (The).  A 
court  in  which  wills  were  proved  and 
administrations  taken  out.  So  called  be- 
cause it  belonged  to  the  prerogative  of 
the  archbishop  to  take  charge  of  these 
matters.  There  was  one  in  the  province 
of  Canterbury,  and  another  in  the  pro- 
vince of  York.  This  jurisdiction  was 
transferred  to  the  Probate  Court  in  1858. 

Presburg  (Diet  of),  1687.  Declared 
the  crown  of  Hungary  no  longer  elective, 
but  hereditary  in  the  Austrian  male  line. 

Presburg,  in  Hungary  (Treaty  of), 
26  Dec.,  1805.  A  treaty  of  peace  between 
France  and  Austria,  soon  after  the  battle 
of  Austerlitz,  and  breaking  up  the  third 
coalition  against  Napoleon.  By  this  treaty 
Austria  ceded  Venice  to  France,  and  the 
Tyrol  to  Bavaria,  the  ally  of  France. 

Presbyterian  Synod  of  Mun- 
Bter  (The).  Formed  about  1GGO.  See 
1  Synod  of  Munster.' 

Presbyterians.  Christians  who 
diuavow  the  office  of  bishop  and  acknow- 


ledge instead  certain  delegated  elders  or 
presbyters,  of  whom  the  'minister'  of 
each  of  the  Presbyterian  congregations 
is  one.  The  affairs  of  each  of  their  con- 
gregations are  administered  by  a  court, 
styled  in  Scotland  the  '  kirk  session,'  and 
consisting  of  the  minister  or  ministers, 
and  the  other  elders.  The  appeal  from 
this  court  IB  to  the  presbytery,  which  is 
constituted  of  the  ministers  of  a  certain 
number  of  congregations  and  one  '  rulinj/ 
elder '  from  each  congregation.  Further 
appeal  may  be  made  to  the  General 
Assembly.  Presbyterianism  prevails 
chiefly  in  Scotland. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  of  England  was 
founded  by  the  Puritans.  There  are  also  Presby- 
terian Baptists,  Reformed  Presbyterians  or  Cove- 
nanters, the  United  Presbyterians,  the  We'sh 
Presbyterians,  Free  Church  Presbyterians,  and 
Unitarian  Presbyterians. 

Presbytery  (A).  A  synod  in  the 
Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland,  com 
posed  of  all  the  ministers  in  a  given  dis 
trict,  the  professors  of  divinity,  and  an 
elder  from  each  '  kirk  session '  (q.v.).  Th« 
chairman  is  called  the  'moderator.'  See 
1  Provincial  Synod.' 

Presbytery  (The),  1689.  The  second 
of  the  four  ecclesiastical  governing  1 
of  the  Kirk  of  Scotland.   It  is  compos.  <1 
of  the  ministers  of   several  cont 
parishes,  who  sit  in  it  ex  officio,  and  of  an 
elder  from  each  of  the  kirk  sessions  (q.v.) 
in  the  district,  who  is  chosen  for  six 
months.  It  licenses  and  inducts  mil  : 
and  has  a  veto  on  those  presented  by 
patrons.    Manses  and  churches  are  under 
their  supervision,  and  an  appeal  may  be 
made  to  this  body  from  the  judgment  of 
the  kirk  session.     See  also  '  Synod,'  and 
'  General  Assembly.' 

Presbytery  of  Antrim  (The).  A 
body  of  Presbyterians  who  separated 
from  the  '  Synod  of  Ulster'  in  17'J7,  and 
from  the  '  Remonstrant  Synod '  (q.v.)  hi 
1827. 

Presentment  of  Englishry 
(The).  In  the  case  of  murder  the  hun 
dred  was  fined  by  the  Danes  and  Normans 
unless  it  could  be  proved  that  the  mur- 
dered person  was  an  Englishman. 

A  presentment  la  a  presumption  from  observa- 
tion, as  the  presentment  of  a  nuisance,  the  pre- 
sentment of  a  libel,  upon  which  the  officer  of  the 
court  frames  an  indictment.  Englishry 


the  law  respecting  the  English,  or  the  state  of  being 
English-born. 

Preserver  of  his  Country  (The). 
The  Due  de  Guise,  called '  Le  Balaf  re','  had 


PRESIDENT 


PRIESTS 


711 


this  title  conferred  upon  him  by  tlie  Par- 
lement  of  Paris  in  1540. 

President.  In  Oxford  University 
the  title  of  the  head  of  four  of  the  col- 
leges :  Corpus,  Magdalen,  St.  John's,  and 
Trinity.  In  Cambridge  University  the 
head  of  Queens'  College  is  called  the 
president,  of  King's  College  the  provost, 
and  of  all  the  other  colleges  the  master. 

President  and  Council  of  the 

North  (Court  of).  81  Henry  VIII. 
To  try  rioters  against  the  suppression  of 
the  lesser  monasteries.  It  also  included 
all  the  powers  vested  in  the  king's  own 
council,  and  had  power  to  arraign  all 
offenders  against  the  king's  prerogatives. 

Prestation.  Road  rate.  Nominally 
every  ratepayer  in  France  is  bound  to 
give  three  days' labour  to  keep  the  parish 
roads  in  repair ;  these  are  called  '  journe"es 
de  prestation,'  and  for  the  most  part 
are  compounded  for  by  a  money  payment. 
The  '  agents  voyers  cantonaux,'  or  road 
surveyors,  in  each  parish  determine  what 
must  be  done. 

In  Saxon  times  one  of  the  three  exactions  of 
Trinoda,  Nfcessitas  was  '  Bryge-bot,"  for  keeping 
roads  as  well  as  bridges  In  repair. 

Prester  John.  Togrul  Wang  Khan, 
chief  of  the  Mongol  tribe  of  the  Keraites, 
who  held  his  court  at  Karakorum  and 
established  a  sovereignty  over  those  pas- 
toral regions.  He  was  slain  in  battle  by 
his  son-in-law  Ghengis  Khan  (12th  cent.). 

Called  Prester  because  he  tolerated  and  perhaps 
favoured  the  Nestorian  Christians.  Ghengis  Khan 
was  called  at  the  time  Timurghen,  but  after  the 
death  of  Togrul  Wang  his  father-in-law  he  called 
himself  the  'Great  Khan.'—  Hitlory  of  Ghengit 
Khan,  chap.i.  p.  24-26. 

Preston  Affair  (The).  The  sur- 
render of  Preston,  in  Lancashire,  18  Nov., 
1715,  when  1,700  Jacobite  insurgents 
yielded  to  General  Carpenter.  Amongst 
them  were  Thomas  Forster  (the  com- 
mander), Brigadier  Mackintosh  of  Bore- 
land,  Lord  Derwentwater,  Lord  Kenmure, 
and  Lord  Widdrington  with  his  two 
brothers  (Charles  and  Peregrine). 

The  Hon.  Peregrin[e]  Widdrington,  died  4  Feb., 
1748-9.  ...  be  was  with  his  brother  in  the  Preston 
affair. 

A  mural  monument  in  the  Sherburne  Chapel. 

Pretender  (The),  in  English  history. 
The  Old  Pretender  was  the  Chevalier  de 
St.  George,  son  of  James  II.,  who  '  pre- 
tended '  that  he  had  a  right  to  be  king  of 
Great  Britain  after  the  death  of  his  father. 


The  Young  Pretender  was  Charles  Ed- 
ward son  of  the  Chevalier  de  St.  George. 

Of  course  these  two  princes  were  rightful  heirs 
to  the  crown  if  the  crown  went  by  inheritance, 
but  in  England  it  is  the  people  or  parliament 
who  appoint  the  king  or  queen,  and  the  line  from 
William  I.  has  been  broken  over  and  over  again  ; 
for  example,  John  ;  Henry  IV..  V.,  VI. ;  Henry  VII., 
and  all  the  Tudors :  Richard  HI. ;  William  III., 
and  all  the  Hanoverians. 

Pretio'sus  (The  Bull),  by  Bene- 
diet  XIII.,  to  explain  that  of  Unigenitua 
(q.v.),  and  the  doctrine  of  grace.  So  called 
from  the  first  word  in  the  bull.  Benedict 
was  pope  1724-1730. 

Pretre  Insermente"  (Un).  A  priest 
during  the  French  Revolution  who  re- 
fused to  take  the  oath  '  a  la  constitution 
civile  du  clerge" '  decreed  in  1790.  Hun- 
dreds of  these  priests  were  put  to  death, 
and  their  names  have  been  duly  canon- 
ised. 

Those  -who  agreed  to  take  the  oath  were  called 
prStret  auermenUt. 

Pride's  Purge,  2  Dec.,  1648.  Purg- 
ing the  House  of  Commons  of  all  mem- 
bers favourable  to  the  king  and  willing  to 
abet  his  return  to  power.  This  was  done 
by  Colonel  Pride,  who  blockaded  the 
house  with  Rich's  regiment  of  cavalry, 
and  his  own  regiment  of  foot.  He  impri- 
soned 41  (some  say  47)  of  the  leading 
Presbyterian  members  in  a  sort  of  cellar 
belonging  to  the  house  and  called  '  Hell ' ; 
and  next  day  other  members  were  re- 
moved, leaving  only  60  to  form  the 
house.  These  60,  being  the  fag-end  of 
the  Long  Parliament,  went  by  the  name 
of  the  '  Rump.'  The  emasculated  parlia- 
ment complied  with  the  Remonstrance 
(?•*>•)»  removed  the  king  (Charles  I.)  to 
Windsor,  resolved  on  his  immediate  trial 
for  'treason  against  his  people,'  and 
nominated  a  court  of  150  commissioners 
with  Bradshaw  at  their  head  to  conduct 
the  trial.  See  '  Parliaments.' 

Priest  of  Nature  (The).  Sir  Isaac 
Newton  (1642-1727). 

Priests.  '  Primi  ordlnis  sacerdotes,' 
bishops.  'Secundi  ordlnis  sacerdotes,' 
ordinary  priests  ('Pontificate  Ro- 
manum '). 

Priests 

Of  the  BUDDHISTS  are  called  Bonzes. 
Of  the  GAULS,  BBITONS,  <fec.,  were 

called  Druids. 
Of    the    JEWS,    Cohenim    (singular 

coheri).    All  of  the  tribe  of  Levi. 


712 


PRIESTS 


PRIMITIVE 


PKIESTS 

Of  the  HINDIS,  Brahmana. 

Of  the  MOSLEMS,  Imdms,  Dervishes, 

&c.    In  TARTABY,  Mulla*.    N.B. 

Mollahs  ore  not  priests,  but  Turk- 

ish  judges. 

In  Japan  there  is  a  spiritual  emperor,  called  the 
Mikftdo,  who  is  also  at  present  (IbSX))  the  temporal 
one. 

Priests  (Greek).  Neokoroi.  The 
Eumolpldes  of  Athens  were  hereditary 
priests.  Each  separate  divinity  had  its 
special  priests,  as  the  Idean  Daktuloi, 
the  Korybantes,  the  Bacchantes  (priest- 
esses of  Bacchus  or  Dionysos),  the  priests 
of  Zeus,  &c.  &c. 

The  pontiff  who  presided  over  the 
priests  of  Herakles  was  called  Dor 
douchoa. 

The  pontiff  who  presided  over  the 
priests  of  Pallas  was  called  Stephan- 
oph'oros. 

'  Parasites  '  were  priests  who  gathered 
in  the  corn  and  wine  for  the  temple  ser- 
vices. 


The  Korybantes  were 


priests  of 
of  Cybele. 


Rhea.    Called 


at  Rome  (inlli,  or  priest*  of  Cybele. 

The  Daktuloi  of  Ida  were  so  called  because  they 
were  ten  In  number. 

The  Technllei  were  sorcerers. 

Priests  (lioman)  were  chosen  only 
from  the  most  distinguished  citizens, 
and  were  divided  into  three  classes : — 

(a)  The  four  great  colleges,  called 
Pontiffs,  Augurs,  Epulone's  (4  syL),  and 
Quinclecemviri. 

(6)  The  three  inferior  colleges,  called 
Arvales  Fratres,  Curiones  (4  ayL),  Feci- 
ales  (4  syl.). 

(c)  The  priests  of  special  deities,  aa 
the  Flamens,  the  Salii,  the  Luperci,  the 
Galli,  the  Pinarii,  the  Politiana,  and 
some  few  others. 

I.  The  four  great  colleges : 

The  Pontiffs,  originally  four,  but  subsequently 
nine.  They  had  the  supreme  supervision  of  all 
the  priests,  and  of  all  religious  rites.  The  head 
of  the  college  was  entitled  '  Pontif ex  Maximus.' 

Avvur»  Included  Auspices  and  Harusplces. 
'  Augurs'  were  those  who  foretold  future  events 
from  any  sort  of  prodigy  or  omen.  'Auspices' 
were  those  who  foretold  future  events  from  the 
Inspection  of  birds.  'Harusplces'  were  those 
who  foretold  future  events  by  inspecting  the  en- 
trails of  beasts  sacrificed,  or  from  the  smoke  and 
flame  of  sacrifices,  as  In  the  sacrifices  of  Cain  and 
Abel. 

KpulOnfi  (4  syl.),  a  college  of  seven  priests,  whose 
duty  it  was  to  superintend  the  sacred  feasts 
(•  /  n  '.(),  and  more  especially  the  '  epulum  Jovis.' 

{'HiiHlfcrmrlri,  a  college  of  fifteen  priests,  who 
bad  charge  of  the  Sibylline  books  (?.v.). 

II.  The  three  inferior  colleges : 

Arv&lft  Fratrft,  a  college  of  twelve  priests,  who 
offered  sacrifice  to  secure  the  fertility  of  the 

fields  (firml 


CuriSnet  (4  syl.).  a  college  of  thirty  priests,  ons 
for  each  curia  or  district  of  Rome.  Each  curio 
was  expected  to  perform  the  sacred  rites  of  his 
own  special  curia  or  district. 

feci&lf»  (4  syL),  a  college  of  twenty  priests, 
•whose  duty  it  was  to  see  to  the  honour  of  Rome 
in  all  dealings  with  foreign  states.  They  declared 
war,  and  dictated  terms  of  peace. 

HE.  Special  priests : 

Flamens,  priests  devoted  to  the  ser- 
vice of  some  particular  deity. 

Salii,  priests  of  Mars,  who  had  charge 
of  the  twelve  sacred  shields.  They  were 
always  patricians  of  high  rank,  and  on 
the  1st  March  every  year  carried  the 
sacred  shields  through  the  city  in  grand 
procession. 

The  Luperci  were  priests  of  Pan, 
The  great  festival  was  called  the  Lu'i«-r- 
cal.  Shakespeare  makes  Antony  say : 

Ton  all  do  know  that  on  the  Lu'percal 

I  thrice  presented  him  [Caesar]  a  kingly  crown, 

Which  he  did  thrice  refuse.  Was  that  ambition! 


Priest's  Hole  (The).  A  secret 
contrivance  in  old  Catholic  mansions 
for  the  concealment  of  the  priest  in  times 
of  persecution.  Several  still  exist  at 
curiosities. 


Priests  of  the  Mission. 
as  Lazarists.  Instituted  1G25  by  Vin- 
cent de  Paul;  organised  for  training 
young  missionaries.  See  '  Lazarus.' 

Priests  of  the  Saviours  (The), 
B.C.  807-287,  and  nominally  till  A.D.  2C.4. 
Officers  of  Athens  who  superseded  tut 
archons  eponymic. 

Primate  of  All  England  (The). 
The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

Primate  of  England  (The}.  The 
Archbishop  of  York. 

Prime.  One  of  the  eight  daily  ser- 
vices  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  second 
of  the  four  lesser  ones,  at  six  in  the 
morning.  The  first  hour  of  the  day. 
See  '  Canonical  Hours.' 

Primer  Seizin.  A  whole  vear'i 
profits  of  an  estate  paid  by  a  king's 
tenant  on  first  coming  to  his  new  tene- 
ment. Introduced  by  William  the  Con- 
queror, and  abolished  by  12  Car.  II.  c.  24. 

Primitive  Fathers  of  the  Chris- 
tian Church.  Those  who  succeeded 
the  Apostolic  Fathers.  The  latter  were 
boni  '.n  the  first  cent.,  and  were  more  oi 


PRIMITIVE 


PRINCE 


713 


less  cd  ntemporary  with  the  apostles. 
The  Primitive  Fathers  were  not  born  till 
after  the  1st  cent.,  and  were  not  contem- 
porary with  the  apostles.  These  nine  are 
the  Primitive  Fathers,  and  with  Clemens, 
Hermas,  Ignatius,  Polycarp  (and  Bar- 
nabas) make  up  the  Fathers  of  the  first 
two  cents. : — 


Died 

167.  Justin  Martyr. 
190.  Theophilua  of  An- 

tioch. 

200.  Irenseus. 
220.  Clement  of   Alex- 

andria. 
240.  Tertullian. 


Died 

253.  Origen. 

258.  Cyprian  bishop  of 
Carthage. 

266.  DionysiuB  of  Alex- 
andria. 

270.  Gregory  Thi 
turgus. 


Primitive     Methodists,     1810. 

Reformed  Methodists  originated  in  Staf- 
fordshire and  led  by  Hugh  and  J.  Bourne, 
W.  Clowes,  and  others,  who  thought  the 
Connection  too  rigid  in  not  allowing 
camp-meetings  and  women  to  preach. 
They  advocate  field  preaching  and  street 
preaching  of  an  emotional  character. 
Sometimes  called  '  Ranters '  by  way  of 
disrespect. 

Primitive  Wesleyans  of  Ire- 
land (The),  1816.  They  seceded  because 
they  did  not  approve  of  the  administra- 
tion of  the  Lord's  Supper  by  their 
preachers,  but  considered  that  they  should 
receive  the  holy  communion  from  the 
hands  of  a  clergyman  of  the  Church  of 
England. 

Primrose  (The).  The  flower-emblem 
of  the  political  adherents  of  Benjamin 
Disraeli  (Lord  Beaconsfield),  1805-1881. 
The  tale  is  that  when  young  he  made  a 
bet  of  a  pair  of  gloves  respecting  a  wreath 
of  primroses.  The  point  in  doubt  was 
whether  the  primroses  were  real  or  arti- 
ficial. Mr.  Disraeli  staked  that  they 
were  real,  and  won  the  bet.  The  lady 
competitor  presented  the  successful 
guesser  with  one  of  the  primroses,  and 
Disraeli,  with  the  gallantry  of  a  young 
man,  vowed  he  would  preserve  the  flower 
faithfully  and  adopt  it  as  his  badge.  For 
another  derivation  see  note  to  '  Primrose 
League.' 

Primrose  Day,  19  April.  The 
anniversary  of  the  death  of  the  Earl  of 
Beaconsfield,  founded  by  Sir  George 
Birdwood  in  memory  of  the  great  Con- 
servative leader,  who  died  19  April,  1881. 
He  suggested  to  the  St.  Stephen's  Club 
that  the  dining-tables  of  the  club  should 
be  decorated  with  primroses  on  19  April. 
Next  year  it  was  suggested  that  an 


annual  festival  should  be  adopted,  and 
Sir  George  Birdwood  made  arrangement 
with  a  large  firm  of  Covent  Garden  florists 
to  advertise  largely  at  his  expense  the 
supply  of  primroses  to  any  extent  for 
19  April.  It  was  a  complete  success, 
and  was  soon  followed  by  the  establish- 
ment of  Primrose  .Leagues  throughout 
the  United  Kingdom. 

Primrose  League  (The),  1883. 
An  association  of  men  and  women  to 
carry  out  the  policy  of  Benjamin  Dis- 
raeli, Lord  Beaconsfield :  '  The  mainten- 
ance of  true  religion,  of  the  three  estates 
of  the  realm,  and  of  the  imperial  ascend- 
ency of  Great  Britain.'  The  lodges  are 
called  'habitations,'  and  a  habitation 
consists  of  thirteen  or  more  knights  com- 
panions, knights  harbingers,  or  knights 
almoners,  and  each  knight  has  his  squire. 
The  chief  ladies  are  called  '  dames '  (lady 
patronesses).  A  certain  number  of  dis- 
trict habitations  form  a  central  habita- 
tion, by  which  the  ruling  council  is 
elected.  The  Marquis  of  Abergavenny 
was  the  first  'grand  councillor  of  the 
league.'  See  '  Primrose  Day.' 

The  league  was  first  organised  in  1884,  and  in- 
augurated with  a  banquet  19  April,  under  the 
expectation  of  a  general  election,  which  took 
place  between  Nov.  and  Dec.,  1885.  Tho  primrose 
is  Beaconsfleld's  flower,  as  the  violet  is  the  Napo- 
leonic flower. 

V  A  Primrose  Order  of  Knights  existed  in  Spain 
at  the  beginning  of  the  18th  cent,  (before  1717). 

A  rumour  was  very  current  for  two  or  three 
years  that  the  Queen,  on  the  day  of  Lord  Beacons- 
field's  funeral,  sent  a  primrose  wreath  on  which 
was  written  '  His  favourite  flower,'  meaning  the 
favourite  flower  of  the  late  Prince  Consort. 
Happily  this  error  has  been  stamped  out  by  the 
following  letter  :_ 

'  Windsor  Castle,  1  May,  1888. 

'Sir,— The  Queen  did  not  send  a  wreath  of 
primroses  to  Lord  Ueaconsfleld's  funeral,  and 
oonseq  uently  there  could  ha vo  been  no  inscri  ption 
of  the  nature  you  describe. — I  have  the  honour  to 
be,  sir,  your  obedient  servant, 

'  HENBY  PONSONBY. 

•To  John  Churchill  Sikes  (60  Agate  Hood,  The 
Grove,  Hammersmith,  W.).' 

Primrose  Pilgrimage  (The),  19 
April.  A  visit  to  the  statue  of  Lord 
Beaconsfield  in  Parliament  Square  in 
order  to  decorate  it  with  primrose  wreaths. 
Of  course  it  is  a  Conservative  demonstra- 
tion. 

Prince  (The).  '  Del  Principe.'  The  • 
great  work  of  Niccolb  Machiavelli  of 
Florence  (1469-1527),  setting  forth  hig 
political  principles. 

The  student  of  Machiavelli  had  notistudied  '  The 
Prince  '  in  vain.— GBKEN,  Hist,  of  tlie  English  People, 
o.  835. 


714 


PRINCE 


PRINCIPIA 


Prince  Consort  Prize  (The).  For 
original  historic  research.  Given  every 
alternate  year  to  graduates  of  not  more 
than  four  years'  standing.  Value  about 
1001.  Founded  from  the  surplus  of  a 
memorial  fund  of  Prince  Albert,  chan- 
cellor of  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
1888.  See  '  Modern.  History,'  &c. 

Prince  Florizel.  George  IV. 
Also  called  '  Fum  the  Fourth,' '  The  Fat 
Adonis  of  Fifty.'  But  the  bitterest  satire 
of  all  was  'The  First  Gentleman  of 
Europe.' 

Prince  Tite.  The  nickname  of 
George  IL 

Prince  of  Fools  (The).  The 
manager  of  the  '  Enfang  sans  Souci.' 
(q.V.). 

Prince  of  German  Poets  (The). 
Goethe  (1749-1882). 

Prince  of  Lyric  Poets  (The). 
Charles  Dupdrier,  born  at  Aix  (1620- 
1G92).  So  called  by  Menage.  One  of 
the  French  Plciade  poets. 

Prince  of  Music  (The).  3.  Pier- 
luigi  Palestrina  (1529-1594). 

Prince  of  Peace  (The).  A  pun  or 
abbreviation  of  'Prince  of  the  Peace.1 
Manuel  de  Godoy,  duke  of  Alcudia,  the 
cavalier  of  Maria  Luiza,  wife  of  Carlos 
IV.  of  Spain,  was  so  called  because  he 
effected  the  pacification  of  Bale,  22  July, 
1795  (4  Thermidor,  Year  in.). 

In  one  year  this  obscure  garde-de-corps  received 
the  titles  of  lieutenant-general,  admiral  cJ  the 
S].:.i,ish  fleet,  duke  of  Alcudia.  knight  of  the 
Golden  Fleece;  and  on  his  marriage  with  the 
king's  niece  he  was  created  '  Prince  of  the  Peace.' 
born  at  Badajoa  1767.  died  at  Paris  1838. 

Prince  of  Priests  (The),  1420. 
Henry  V.  of  England,  who  on  his  wed- 
ding tour  visited  the  shrine  of  every 
saint  on  his  way.  He  was  most  assiduous 
in  his  devotions,  most  profusely  liberal 
in  his  contributions,  and  most  severe  in 
repressing  Lollardism. 

Prince  of  Quarrellers  (The). 
Beaumarchais  (1782-1799).  A  first-rate 
duellist  and  universal  genius.  Now  best 
known  by  his  two  comedies,  the  '  Barber 
of  Seville,'  in  four  acts,  and  the '  Marriage 
of  Figaro,'  in  five  acts. 

Prince  of  the  Youth  (The). 
Gonzalvo  di  Cordova,  the  great  captain 
(1458-1515). 


Prince's  Metal.    A  metal  like  gold 

invented  by  Prince  Rupert  of  Bavaria, 
nephew  of  Charles  L  It  is  a  mixture  of 
copper  and  zinc. 

Prince's  Peers  (The\  I45fi 
Tradesmen,  farmers,  and  even  mechanics, 
ennobled  for  money  by  Louis  the 
Dauphin  (Louis  XL),  when  he  revolted 
against  his  father,  Charles  VII. 

Prince'ites  (2  syl.).  The  members  of 
the  AgapemSne,  in  Somersetshire,  estab- 
lished by  Henry  James  Prince.  Letters 
to  Prince  are  addressed  '  The  Lord.'  He 
said  to  Mr.  Hepworth  Dixon, '  You  see 
in  me  Christ  in  the  flesh,  Christ  in  my 
flesh.'  He  calls  his  wife  '  the  bride  of 
his  soul.'  He  says  'Christ  came  to 
redeem  the  soul,  I  am  come  to  redeem 
the  body.'  Mr.  Prince  in  1851  took  a 
party  to  the  Great  Exhibition.  He  drove 
about  like  a  prince,  with  outriders  bare- 
headed. Prince  was  born  in  1811. 

Principal.  In  Oxford  University; 
the  title  of  the  head  of  three  colleges 
(Brasenose,  Jesus,  and  Hertford),  and  of 
the  four  halls  (New  Inn,  St.  Alban'a,  St 
Edmund,  and  St.  Mary). 

Principality  (The).  In  Roman 
history  means  the  first  three  centuries  of 
the  empire,  from  Augustus  to  Diocletian 
(B.C.  29  to  AJ>.  287),  when  the  emperor 
had  no  other  title  except  pri 
Diocletian  introduced  the  title  of  Augus- 
tus, which  had  been  occasionally  loosely 
applied  before  his  time,  but  not  defi- 
nitely. 

Principia  of  Newton  (The). 
1  Philosophise  Naturalis  Principia  Mathe- 
matica,'  in  three  books,  by  Isaac  Newton. 

Book  I.  (1686).  The  motion  of  bodies 
in  free  space.  Every  particle  of  mutter 
attracts  every  other  particle  with  a  force 
which  varies  directly  as  the  masses,  and 
inversely  as  the  square  of  the  distance 
between  them. 

Book  II.  (8  months  later).  Of  motion 
in  a  resisting  medium.  Hydrostatics  and 
hydrodynamics.  With  a  confutation  of 
the  Cartesian  theory  of  vortices. 

Book  III.  (1687).  The  solar  system. 
The  motion  of  the  moon,  the  theory  of 
the  tides,  the  proof  that  comets  belong 
to  the  solar  system. 

It  is  an  inquiry  into  the  truth  of  Kepler's  '  Lawi 
I   of  Motion 


PRINTER'S 


PRISON 


715 


Printer's  Bible  (The).  Makes 
David  pathetically  complain  that  the 
'printers  [princes]  have  persecuted  me 
without  a  cause.'  See  '  Bible.' 

Prior  (A),  or  'Prior  of  the  Arts.'  A 
magistrate  in  the  republic  of  Florence 
who  superseded  the  Anziani  or  seniors 
in  1282.  At  first  there  were  three  priors, 
then  six,  and  finally  eight. 

Priori  (Six),  1293.  The  executive 
government  of  Florence  placed  in  the 
hands  of  six  presidents.  Dante  the 
poet  was  one  of  the  six  priori  in  1800. 

Prisage  of  Wine  (The).  The 
right  of  taking  two  casks  out  of  each 
ressel  for  the  crown. 

Priscil'lianists  (The).  Followers 
of  Priscillian  (4th  cent.).  A  learned 
Spaniard,  bishop  of  Avlla  in  Spain. 
Their  doctrines  were  substantially  those 
of  the  Manicheeans,  who  taught  that  there 
were  two  principles,  one  of  good  and  the 
other  of  evil.  Priscillian  said  that  the 
good  principle  in  its  descent  from  God 
to  Earth  fell  into  the  power  of  the  evil 
principle,  and  got  corrupted.  He  also 
taught  what  is  called  Docetism ;  that 
is,  that  the  actions  and  sufferings  of 
Christ  were  not  real,  but  only  phenomenal. 

Prison  Authors  and  Litera- 
ture. 

BACON  (Roger)  Imprisoned  In  1278  In  France  by 
order  of  Pope  Nicholas  IV.  During  confinement 
he  wrote  his  treatise  '  On  the  Means  of  Avoiding 
the  Infirmities  of  Old  Age.' 

BoETHICS  (Anicius  Manlius  Torquatus  Severlnus) 
•wrote  his  '  De  Consolatione  Philosophise '  In  his 
prison  at  Pavla,  about  622;  he  was  Deheaded  In 
624. 

BRIENNB  (Le  Comte  de)  wrote  his  'Memoirs' 
during  his  eighteen  years'  Incarceration  at  St. 
Lazare.  He  died  1698. 

BUNYAN  wrote  his  '  Grace  Abounding '  (1666)  and 
Part  I.  of  hia  '  Pilgrim's  Progress'  while  confined 
In  Bedford  Gaol  (1000-1672). 

*.*  Part  I.  of '  Pilgrim' s Progreu '  tea*  printed  1678, 
and  Part  II.  in  1684. 

CARLILE  (Richard),  during  his  ten  years'  imprl- 
gonment,  edited  various  journals,  and  won  the 
right  of  a  free  press. 

COBBETT  (WMiam)  carried  on  his  'Political 
Register  '  while  In  prison  (1810-1812). 

COMBE  ( William)  wrote  his  '  Tour  of  Dr.  Syntax ' 
during  his  twenty  years'  imprisonment  In  the 
King's  Bench  (1743-1823). 

COOPEB  (Thomas),  born  1806,  wrote  In  Stafford 
Gaol  the  '  Purgatory  of  Suicides '  (1845)  In  Spenser- 
Ian  verse ;  published  under  the  patronage  ol 
Benjamin  Disraeli ;  and  '  Wise  Saws  and  Modern 
Instances.' 

DAVITT  (Michael)  while  confined  in  Portland 
wrote  '  Leaves  from  a  Prison  Diary,  or  Lectures  to 
a  Solitary  Audience,'  which  was  published  in  1884. 

DEFOE  wrote  his  celebrated  '  Review '  in  prison 
(1704),  and  again  (1718). 

DIDEROT  was  imprisoned  at  Vincennes  In  1749, 
when  be  began  Liu  famous  '  Memoirea.' 


HALL  (Thomas)  wrote  in  the  Debtors'  Ward,  Win- 
Chester,  a  volume  of  '  Poems '  towards  the  close 
of  the  18th  cent. 

HARPSFIELD  (Nicholas),  Regius  Professor  of 
Greek,  Oxford,  was  imprisoned  in  the  Tower  in 
1562,  and  died  there  in  1583.  He  wrote  in  the  Tower 
his  bulky  controversial  work  entitled  '  Dialog!  ser 
contra  summi  pontiflcatus,  &c.,  oppugnatores, 
&c.,'  published  1566 ;  and  a  '  History  of  the  Angli- 
can Church,'  published  after  his  death  in  1622. 

HETHERINGTON  in  prison  composed  political  and 
poetical  ephemera. 

JONES  (Ernest)  composed  in  gaol  his  political 
novel  in  which  he  attacked  Feargus  O'Connor,  and 
parodied  the  Chartist  agitation  (1848-1850). 

LOVELACE  (Richard)  wrote  some  beautiful  ditties 
to  his  '  Divine  Althea'  (Lucy  Sacheverell)  while  in 
prison  for  presenting  from  Kent)  a  petition  to  the 
Long  Parliament  in  behalf  of  the  king  (Charles  II.). 

LOVETT  composed  in  prison  poetical  and  poli- 
tical ephemera. 

MIRABEAU  was  imprisoned  In  Vincennes  three 
years  and  a  half  (beginning  7  June,  1777) ;  during 
which  confinement  he  wrote  his '  Lettres  it  Sophie,' 
and  '  Les  Lettres  de  Cachet  et  les  Prisons  d'Etat.' 
He  also  translated  in  prison  part  of  '  The  Elegies 
of  Tibullus,'  '  Boccaccio  s  Decameron,'  his  '  Me- 
moires  du  Minist6re  du  Duo  d'Aiguillon,'  and 
several  other  works. 

OASTLER(/iio/iard)  kept  up  a  fusillade  of  pamph- 
lets  in  favour  of  the  Ten  Hours'  Bill  while  in  the 
Fleet  Prison  (born  1789,  died  1861). 

O'BRIEN  (William)  wrote  the  main  part  of  hia 
novel '  When  We  Were  Boys  while  imprisoned  for 
inciting  to  Irish  disturbances.  It  was  published  in 
April  1890. 

ORLEANS  (Charles  d')  comte  d'Angoulemo  during 
his  twenty-five  years'  captivity  in  the  15th  cent, 
wrote,  among  other  poetry,  his  charming  ode  to 
Spring,  beginning  '  Le  terns  a  laissie  sou  man- 
teau.' 

PAOANO  (Mario)  wrote  his  'Saggi  Politic!'  In 
prison  (1783-1792).  He  was  executed  at  Naples  to 
1800. 

PAINE  (Thomas)  wrote  the  second  part  of  hia 
•  Age  of  Reason  '  while  imprisoned  in  Paris  by  com- 
mand  of  Robespierre,  1794-C. 

PAMPHILUS  bishop  of  Ceesarea  composed  hia 
'  Five  Books  in  Defence  of  Origen '  during  the  two 
years  of  his  imprisonment.  Eusebius  completed 
the  sixth  book  after  the  death  of  Pamphilus. 

PELLISON  wrote  his  two  '  Discours  au  Roi '  and  a 
1  Memolre  '  of  his  friend  Fouquet  while  a  prisoner 
In  the  Bastille  (1661-1666). 

PENN  ( William),  1641-1718,  while  in  the  Tower, 
where  he  was  confined  at  the  instigation  of  the 
Bishop  of  London,  wrote  his  famous  '  No  Cross,  no 
Crown '  (1668-9). 

RALEIGH  (Sir  Walter)  wrote  his  '  History  of  the 
World '  (down  to  B.C.  170)  during  his  thirteen  years' 
imprisonment  to  the  Tower  (1552-1618).  He  was 
beheaded  1618. 

SACY'S  Bible,  the  Port  Royal  translation  into 
French,  was  made  by  Isaac  Lemaistre[Sacy]UG06- 
1670)  during  his  imprisonment  in  the  Bastille. 

TAYLOR  (Robert)  composed  his  '  Devil's  Pulpit1 
while  in  Oakham  Gaol. 

THOMAS  (F.)  of  Jesus,  while  confined  in  a  dun- 
geon in  Morocco  composed  his  'Sufferings  of 
Christ '  (16th  cent.). 

VINCENT  composed  in  prison  poetical  and  poli- 
tical ephemera. 

WOLLETT  composed  his  '  Black  Dwarf '  in  prison. 

VOLTAIRE  to  1717  spent  eleven  months  in  tha 
Bastille,  during  which  time  he  wrote  two  cantoa 
of  his  '  Henriade,'  and  revised  his  tragedy  of 
'  (Edipe.' 

•.*  Luther  translated  the  Bible  Into  German 
while  he  was  lying  perdu  in  the  old  castle  of 
Wartburg.  This  was  not  strictly  speaking  a  prison, 
but  it  was  virtually  so. 

Similarly :  The  crypt  under  the  church  of  St. 
Maria,  to  via  Lata,  is  said  to  have  been  the  place 
where  Paul  was  held  in  captivity  when  he  wrote 
his  '  Epistles'  to  the  Hebrews,  Ephesians,  Philip- 
plans,  Philemon,  and  2  Timothy. 

There  la  also  a  tradition  that  St.  Peter  dictated 


716 


PRISON 


PROCONSUL 


the  '  Gospel  of  Mark '  while  a  prisoner  at  Rome  ; 
and  some  say  that  Lake  wrote  his  '  Acts '  In  Rome. 

Prison  Dress.  A  third-class  man, 
that  is,  a  man  who  has  completed  his  first 
year  satisfactorily,  has  black  facing  to  his 
jacket,  and  begins  to  earn  something.  In 
twelve  months  more  he  is  promoted  to  the 
second  class,  and  his  jacket  is  faced  with 
yellow.  In  twelve  months  more,  if  still 
on  the  good-conduct  list,  his  jacket  is  faced 
with  blue.  If  still  under  prison  discipline 
at  the  end  of  four  and  a  half  years,  he 
may  receive  a  distinctive  blue  dress  which 
will  entitle  him  to  a  bonus  of  8Z.  at  his 
discharge.  See  '  Breeches  Martyrs." 

A  black  facing  may  earn  Id.  for  20  good  marks ;  ft 
yellow  facing  1  d. ;  and  a  blue  facing  2.d.,  credited 
to  him,  and  given  him  at  his  discharge.  Twenty 
good  marks  may  be  earned  in  about  two  days  and 
a  half.  This  allowance  continues  till  it  reaches 


the  sum  of  M. 

Private  Wars.  Those  everlasting 
and  wretched  contests  of  the  middle  ages, 
between  different  barons,  such  as  our  war 
of  the  Two  Roses,  those  of  the  Capuleta 
and  Montagues  of  Italy,  the  Armagnacs 
and  Burgundians  of  France,  the  Guelfs 
and  the  Ghibellines,  and  so  on.  Charle- 
magne introduced  a  law  to  put  a  stop  to 
these  feuds,  but  it  was  powerless.  The 
Church  introduced  the  Paix  de  Dieu 
(q.v.),  which  suspended  hostilities  on  cer- 
tain days;  but  St.  Louis  established  the 
Quarantaiue-le-Roi  (q.v.),  and  punished 
with  death  those  who  violated  it.  See 
•Yendetta.' 

Privilege  of  Union  in  Aragon. 
A  brotherhood  or  confederacy  for  obtain- 
ing redress  of  grievances  by  armed  force, 
as  the  barons  of  England  obtained  Magna 
Charta  from  King  John.  This  privilege 
was  granted  by  Alfonso  HI.  in  1287,  and 
confirmed  by  Alfonso  X.  as  a  right  of  the 
nobility. 

The  law  runs  thus :  '  The  duty  of  subjects  to- 
wards their  king  enjoins  them  not  to  suffer  him 
knowingly  to  endangor  his  salvation  ...  or  pro- 
duce mischief  to  his  kingdom.  This  may  be  dune 
In  two  ways:  one  by  good  advice  .  .  .  and  the 
other  by  preventing  him  from  running  to  his  own 
ruin.' 

Privy  Council  (TJie).  The  '  Curia 
Regis'  existed  under  H*>nry  ILL;  the 
Concilium  Privatum  or  Privy  Council 
arose  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VI.,  but  it  was 
Charles  II.  who  first  appointed  a  cal>in<  t 
of  fifty  members  because  he  found  the 
council  unworkable.  Its  number  now  is 
indefinite,  the  members  are  '  Right  Hon.* 
fox  life.  It  works  by  committees,  except 


when    the  sovereign   issues    'orders  in 
council.' 

In  the  reigns  of  James  I.  and  Charles  I.,  the  '  Star 
Chamber '  was  formed  from  the  Privy  Council. 
The  chief  committees  of  the  Privy  Council  are  the 
'  Committee  of  Trade  and  Plantations,  loKs ' ;  the 
•Judicial  Committee ';  the '  Committee  of  Educa- 
tion, 1689  •;  the '  Local  Government  Board,  1671.'  &o. 

Privy  Council  of  Ireland  (The) 
consists  of  some  fifty  or  sixty  members. 
Almost  all  the  judges  are  members. 

Processio  Plenaria. 

Stent  In  ordlne  sno  singuli  In  eccleslam  ex  pec 
tan  tea  donee  venlat  pontifex  cum  processione 
plenarla  ad  Mlssam,  sicutdiebussolemuibus  solet 
cum  septem  diaconibns,  totidemque  subdia- 
oonlbus  et  oerofer&rils,  et  duobua  thuribuiis  cum 
Inceuao.— Quoted  by  Du  CANOE,  vol.  v.  p.  407, 
col.  1. 

Procession  of  the  Black 
Breeches  (The),  20  June,  1792.  Car- 
lyle  says  in  the  procession  led  by  San- 
terre  to  the  Tuileries  were  '  tricolour 
ribands  streaming  from  pike-head ;  iron- 
shod  batons;  a  bull's  heart  tran.-ii\- <i, 
and  with  this  inscription,  "  Heart  of  an 
Aristocrat";  and,  more  striking  still,  a 
pair  of  old  black  silk  breeches,  extended 
on  a  cross-staff,  with  this  inscription, 
"Tremble,  tyrants;  here  are  the 
culottes." '  The  chapter  is  headed  '  Pro- 
cession of  the  Black  Breeches  '  (GftBMUL 
'  French  Revolution,'  last  chap,  of 
book  v.). 

One  of  the  standards  consists  of  a  pair  of  black 

silk  breeches  on  a  pole  with  the  motto, '  Without 

breeches,  but   free.'— HOWITT,   Hut.  of  England 

(G.o.  III.  p.  .U7  . 

'     • 


vol.  U 
book  vi.  4. 

Procession  to  Hernals  (The). 
The  estate  of  the  Jorgers,  'where  the 
Catholic  doctrine  had  been  first  profaned 
by  a  Lutheran  'sermon,'  established  by 
the  Jesuits  in  the  reign  of  Kaiser  Ferdi- 
nand II.  (1619-1G37). 

Processional  (A).  A  book  contain- 
ing all  that  pertains  to  ecclesiastical  pro- 
cessions (1600). 

ProclidBB  (Dynasty  of  the),  B.e 
1100-219.  One  of  the  two  contempo 
raneous  dynasties  of  Sparta.  The  other 
was  the  dynasty  of  the  Agldae.  The 
former  received  its  name  from  Proclt-s, 
son  of  Aristodemus,  and  the  hitter  from 
Agis  son  of  Eurysthenes. 

Proconsul.  In  the  Roman  empire 
was  the  quasi-consul  of  a  province.  The 
first  was  Titus  (^uiutius  Barbatus  (B.C. 


PROCONSULS 


PROPHECY 


717 


464).  Pompey  was  for  three  years  pro- 
consul of  the  sea.  Julius  Csesar  was  for 
five  years  proconsul  of  Gaul.  As  a  rule 
they  were  avaricious,  tyrannical,  and 
immoral.  The  name  is  a  hissing  and  a 
byword. 

Proconsuls,  1793.  French  com- 
missioners appointed  by  the  Convention, 
with  uncontrolled  power  to  arrest  persons 
suspected  of  being  counter-revolutionists, 
or  those  who  murmured  at  the  new  state 
of  things.  They  had  the  power  of  taxing 
the  rich,  making  compositions  with  them, 
and  of  seizing  private  horses  for  the  use 
of  the  army.  These  commissioners  were 
most  arbitrary  and  insolent. 

Proctors  (The),  1629,  of  our  univer- 
sities. Two  annually,  elected  in  Oxford 
by  the  House  of  Convocation,  and  in 
Cambridge  by  the  Senate.  Their  duties 
are  to  act  as  peace  officers  to  maintain 
good  behaviour  of  all  persons  in  statu 
pupillari.  Each  proctor  names  a  pro- 
proctor,  who  (in  Oxford)  must  be  an  M.A. 
of  three  years'  standing.  The  proctors  are 
chosen  by  cycles.  In  Oxford  from  1620 
to  1859  the  cycle  was  23  years ;  in  1859 
it  was  extended  to  80  years.  In  Cam- 
bridge the  cycle  is  50  years.  (Trinity 
and  St.  John's  have  eleven  turns  each ; 
Christ's,  Clare,  Caius,  Pembroke, 
Queen's,  and  Peter  House  six  turns  each ; 
Emmanuel,  Magdalene,  Jesus,  Sidney 
Sussex,  Corpus  and  St.  Catharine's  five 
turns  each ;  Trinity  Hall  three  turns,  with 
the  right  of  nomination  if  a  vacancy 
occurs  within  the  year ;  and  Downing  two 
turns. 

In  Oxford  the  stipend  of  proctor  la  8501.  and  of 
pro-proctor  80i.  In  Cambridge  there  are  two 
assistant  pro-proctors. 

PrOCUlianS.  In  Latin  '  Proculiani.' 
A  law  school  so  called  from  Proculus,  a 
jurist;  opposed  to  the  Sabinians  (q.v.). 
Proculus  is  often  cited,  and  there  are 
thirty-seven  extracts  from  him  in  the 
Digest.  The  Proculians  were  '  radicals,' 
but  interpreted  law  literatim  and  ver- 
batim. The  Sabinians  were  courtiers 
and  equity  lawyers. 

Procurator.  A  functionary  in  the 
"Roman  empire  created  by  Augustus. 
Procurators  were  of  two  classes;  those 
in  the  senatorial  provinces,  who  were 
proxies  of  the  senate ;  and  those  in  the 
great  imperial  provinces,  who  were  ap- 
pointed by  the  emperor.  The  former 


were    viceroys;    the  latter  were 
officers. 

Procura'tors  of  St.  Mark.  Nine 
magistrates  in  the  republic  of  Venice 
who  administered  the  effects  of  orphans 
and  of  those  who  died  intestate. 

Prodigy  of  France  (The).  Bude 
was  so  called  by  Erasmus  (1467-1540). 
He  introduced  into  France  the  study  of 
Greek,  and  was  learned  in  all  the 
sciences. 

Prodigy  of  Learning  (The). 
Samuel  Hahnemann,  the  German,  is  so 
called  by  J.  P.  Richter  (1755-1843). 

Profound  Doctor  (The).   'Doctor 
Profundus,'  Thomas  Bradwardine  arch- 
bishop of  Canterbury  (1848-1349). 
Egidius  de  Colonna  [Giles  of  Cologne]  Is  called 
The  Most  Profound  Doctor '  (died  1316). 

Progresses.  Royal  visits  were  so 
called  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth. 

Elizabeth  was  In  the  habit  of  making  visits  to 
the  houses  of  her  nobles.  .  .  .  These  visits  were 
called  progresses.— PIUNCK.  Parallel  History,  vol. 
ii.  p.  106. 

Progressives.  So  the  Home  Rule 
party  began  to  call  themselves  in  the 
December  of  1889. 

Projector  (The).  John  Law  of 
Edinburgh  (1681-1729),  the  projector  of 
the  Mississippi  Scheme  or  French  bubble 
company. 

Propaganda  Fide  (The  College  of 
the  Congregation  de),  1622.  Established 
by  Urban  VIII.  A  great  nursery  of 
missionaries  of  all  sorts  and  for  all  parts 
of  the  world :  Gregorians,  Persians, 
Nestorians,  Jacobites,  Melchites,  Copts, 
Abyssinians,  and  Armenians. 

Propaganda  Fide  (The  Congre- 
gation de),  1572.  Originated  by  Gregory 
XIII.,  and  instituted  at  Rome  by  bull  of 
Gregory  XV.  in  1622.  It  has  the  direction 
of  missions,  and  consists  of  thirteen  car- 
dinals, three  prelates,  and  a  secretary, 

Propagation     of    the    Faith 

(Society  for  the).  Established  at  Lyons 
in  1829. 

Propagators    of    the     Faith. 

Same  as  '  Converters  '  (q.v.). 

Prophecy  of  St.  Laser'ian  (The). 
'The  Church  of  Rome  will  surely  fall 
when  the  Catholic  faith  is  overthrown  in 
Ireland.'  St.  Laserian  was  an  ancient 
archbishop  of  Cashel. 


718 


PROPHESYINGS 


PROTESTANT 


Prophesyings  suppressed, 
1577.  Prophesyings,  in  1569,  were  meet- 
ings held  once  a  fortnight  by  the  puri- 
tans, under  the  guidance  of  Cartwright 
and  Travers,  and  supported  by  several 
of  the  bishops,  nominally  for  the  edifica- 
tion of  the  clergy.  They  were  under  a 
moderator  appointed  by  the  bishop  of 
the  diocese  or  his  deputy  'to  discuss 
theological  subjects  and  expound  scrip- 
ture.' They  were  called  prophesying 8 
from  the  text, '  Ye  may  all  prophesy  one 
by  one,  that  all  may  learn,  and  all  may 
be  comforted'  (1  Cor.  xiv.  81).  Queen 
Elizabeth,  feeling  convinced  that  this 
platform  was  a  mere  pretence,  and  that 
the  true  object  of  the  meetings  was 
political,  commanded  them  to  be  sup- 
pressed. As  Edmund  Grindal,  recently 
elevated  to  the  see  of  Canterbury,  fa- 
voured the '  prophesyings,'he  was  ordered 
to  '  keep  his  house,'  and  never  regained 
the  queen's  favour. 

Prophetess  of  Exeter  (The). 
Joanna  Southcott  (1750-1814). 

Prop  raB  tor.  A  Roman  officer  who 
discharged  in  a  province  the  functions  of 
a  praetor.  Like  a  praetor  he  was  attended 
by  six  lictors. 

Propre,  in  English  A  Proper,  is 
either  a '  propre  du  temps,'  a '  propre  des 
saints,'  or  a  '  propre  d'une  dglise.'  The 
first  is  a  clause  in  a  liturgy  introduced 
for  special  days  and  religious  festivals ; 
the  second  for  special  saints;  and  the 
third  for  special  churches. 

In  the  English  Prayer  Book  there  are '  Propers ' 
In  the  '  Communion  Service '  for  the  great  festi- 
vals, just  before  the  canticle  'Therefore  with 
Angels  and  Archangels  we  .  .  .'  In  bidding 
prayers  the  clause  beginning  'and  as  In  duty 
bound  .  .  .'  is  a  '  proper '  of  the  third  sort. 

Pro-proctprs.  Instituted  in  the 
Cambridge  University  by  a  grace  of  the 
senate  29  April,  1818.  They  are  nomi- 
nated by  the  colleges  according  to  the 
cycle  of  '  Proctors '  (q~v.)y  but  appointed 
by  the  senate. 

6  June,  1878,  two  'additional  pro-proctors '  were 
added  by  a  grace  of  the  senate.  They  must  be 
masters  of  arts  of  not  less  than  three  years'  stand- 
ing, and  are  In  office  for  one  year. 

Proscription.  In  Roman  history, 
a  list  of  persons  proscribed  stuck  up  in 
places  of  public  resort.  Sulla  was  the 
Hrst  to  publish 'Tables  of  Proscription.' 
The  triumvirs  (Octavius,  Antony,  and  Le- 
pldus)  followed  his  example.  Informers 
received  a  part  of  the  confiscated  pro- 


perty, so  that  avarice  and  private  ven- 
geance were  rewarded  and  encouraged. 

Proselytes  of  the    Covenant. 

Such  Gentiles  as  received  the  covenant 
or  law  of  Moses. 

Proselytes  of  the  Gate.  Those 
Gentiles  who  worshipped  tho  true  God, 
but  received  not  the  law  of  Moses.  The 
proselytes  were  only  allowed  to  enter  the 
outer  court  of  the  temple.  In  Solomon's 
time  there  were  158,000  of  these  pro- 
selytes who  were  compelled  to  hew  wood, 
to  draw  water,  to  cut  stones,  and  to  carry 
burdens  for  the  building  of  the  temple 
(2  Chron.  ii.  17,  18).  These  men  were 
Canaanites  who  had  continued  in  the 
country  since  the  time  of  Joshua.  They 
were  proselytes  of  the  gate  because  they 
were  allowed  to  dwell '  within  the  gates ' 
of  Jerusalem. 

Naaman  the  Syrian,  Nebosaradan  (general  of 
Ncbuchadneuar  '•  army),  Cornelius  the  centurion, 
the  eunuch  of  Queen  Candice  (8  syl.).  the  Keuites 
and  Bechabites  were  proselytes  of  the  gate. 

Protection  of  British  In- 
dustry.  Acts  of  Parliament  to  compel 
people  to  purchase  only  home  produce. 
This  was  done  by  laying  a  tax  on  all 
foreign  commodities  to  make  them  dearei 
than  similar  commodities  produced  at 
home.  Free  trade  in  corn  was  intro- 
duced in  1846  by  the  abolition  of  the 
Corn  Laws  (q.v.),  and  in  most  other 
articles  since. 

In  Oct.  1890  came  Into  operation  In  the  United 
States  of  North  America  the' McKinloy  Turin  Hill,' 
which  imposed  a  tax  on  Imported  articles  of 
enormous  magnitude,  '  to  protect  native  Industry 


agbinbt  foreign  competition.'  This  battle  with 
Kngland  will  determine  once  for  all  whether  Free 
Trade  or  Protection  is  the  sounder  policy. 

Protector.  In  English  history  a 
kind  of  regent.  The  Duke  of  B*:df  id 
was  protector  of  England  under  Henry 
VI.:  the  Duke  of  Gloucester  [Richard 
III.]  was  protector  under  Edward  V. 
See  next  article. 

Protector  of  the  Commonwealth  of 
England,  Scotland,  and  Ireland.  Oliver 
Cromwell,  16  Dec.,  1658.  Reinaugurated 
with  all  the  pomp  of  a  coronation  26  Juno, 
1656 ;  died  8  Sept.,  1658,  aged  59. 

His  son  Richard  succeeded  him,  but  retLred  Into 
private  life  In  1600. 

Protestant  and  Popish  Wind. 
In  court  and  city,  says  MI--OH,  in  the 
reign  of  James  II.,  an  east  wind  was  called 
Protestant,  and  a  west  wind  a  Popish  one. 

October  23.  James  II.,  being  extremely  restless 
and  uneasy,  ordered  a  weathercock  to  be  place* 


PROTESTANT 


PROTO-SYNCELL 


719 


where  he  might  see  it  from  his  apartment,  that  he 
might  learn  with  his  own  eyes  whether  the  wind 
is  Protestant  or  Popish.  This  weatfler.cock,  at  one 
end  of  the  Banqueting  House,  is  still  to  be  seen 
there  (1719).— MiSSOM. 

Protestant  Duke  (The).  James 
duke  of  Monmouth,  said  to  be  a  love-child 
of  Charles  II.  So  called  because  he  re- 
nounced the  Catholic  faith  in  which  he 
had  been  brought  up,  and  became  a  Pro- 
testant (1619-1685).  See  '  Monmouth.' 

Protestant  Flail  (^4).  A  kind  of 
life-preserver,  worn  by  timid  magistrates 
in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.  The  handle 
resembled  a  farrier's  blood-stick,  and  the- 
flail  was  joined  to  the  end  by  a  strong 
ligature,  so  short  as  to  avoid  the  hand. 
It  was  made  of  lignum  vitse  wood. 

It  [the  Protestant  flail]  was  for  street  and  crowd 
work ;  and  the  instrument  lurking  perdu  in  a 
soat  pocket,  might  readily  sally  out  to  execution, 
and  by  clearing  a  great  hall .  . .  carry  an  election, 
by  a  choice  way  of  polling,  called  '  knocking 
down.1— ROGER  NORTH. 

Protestant  Joiner  (The).  Col- 
ledge,  hi  whose  defence  Titus  Oates 
appeared  in  1681.  He  was  accused  of 
treason,  but  there  was  not  the  slightest 
proof  of  the  charge.  '  State  Trials,'  vol. 
viii.  p.  628. 

Protestant  Livy  (The).  John 
Sleidan  of  Cologne  (1506-1556).  His 
great  work  is  '  The  State  of  Religion  in 
the  reign  of  Kaiser  Karl  V.' 

Protestant  Patent  (The),  1859. 
It  granted  to  the  communes  of  Hungary 
the  free  administration  of  their  religious 
and  educational  matters. 

Protestant  Pope  (The).  GianVin- 
cenzo  Ganganelli,  Pope  Clement  XIV.: 
so  called  from  his  enlightened  policy, 
and  more  especially  for  his  bull  sup- 
pressing the  Jesuits  (1705, 1769-1774). 

Protestant  Religion  (The),  1675. 
When  the  Earl  of  Shaftesbury  asked  in 
the  House  of  Lords,  '  What  is  the  Pro- 
testant religion  [of  England]?'  The 
Bishop  of  Winchester  replied,  'The  89 
articles,  the  liturgy,  the  catechism,  the 
canons,  and  the  homilies.' 

Not  very  logical,  nor  very  orthodox.  A  better 
answer  would  have  been,  '  the  Bible,  the  whole 
Bible,  and  nothing  but  the  Bible.'  The  bishop's 
response  at  best  can  only  apply  to  the  Anglican 
Church,  bat  the  Anglican  Church  is  not  Protes- 
tantism. 

Protestants,  1592.  Those  Chris- 
tians who  belonged  to  the  reformed 
Church,  as  Episcopalians,  Presbyterians, 


Huguenots,  Lutherans,  Calvinlsis,  and 
all  dissenters  of  every  denomination. 
Called  Protestants  from  those  who  pro- 
tested against  the  decree  of  the  second 
diet  of  Speyer,  which  pronounced 
Lutheranism  to  be  heretical,  and  revoked 
the  decree  of  the  previous  diet,  which 
conceded  liberty  of  conscience. 

The  second  diet  was  presided  over  by  Ferdi- 
nand, the  brother  of  Karl  V.,  and  the  Jlwn- 
tients  appealed  to  Karl  V. 

Protesters.  One  of  the  '  religious ' 
parties  into  which  Scotland  was  divided 
after  the  death  of  Charles  I.  The  other 
party  was  called  the  Resolutioners  (q.v.). 
The  Resolutioners  adhered  to  Charles  II., 
but  the  Protesters  were  inclined  to  a 
union  with  -the  republicans.  See  Sir  W. 
Scott, '  Old  Mortality,'  ch.  v. 

Proteus  (The  German).  Melanch- 
thon  (1497-1560).  So  called  because  he 
so  often  changed  his  religious  views.  He 
was  a  disciple  of  Luther,  but  followed 
Zwinglius  in  some  points  and  Calvin  in 
others. 

Protevangelion  (The),  or'Prote- 
vangelium.'  A  gospel  falsely  ascribed  to 
St.  James  the  Less,  first  bishop  of  Jeru- 
salem. It  is  noted  for  its  minute  details 
of  the  Virgin  and  Jesus.  Some  ascribe 
it  to  L.  Carlnas,  who  died  862. 

First  of  all  we  shall  rehearse  . 
The  nativity  of  our  Lord, 
As  written  in  the  old  record 
Of  the  protevangelion. 

LONGFELLOW,  The  Golden  Legend. 

Proto-Martyr  (The). 

I.  St.  Stephen.  The  first  Christian 
martyr.  Stoned  to  death  about  nine 
months  after  the  Crucifixion. 

H.  Of  the  British  Isles.  [St.]  Alban, 
A.D.  285.  Condemned  to  death  by  Con- 
stantius  for  refusing  to  offer  sacrifice  to 
the  gods  of  Rome,  according  to  the  edict 
of  the  Emperor  Diocletian. 

It  must  not  be  forgotten  that  these  executions, 
called  '  persecutions,'  were  political,  not  religious, 
except  so  far  as  state  religion  can  be  so  called. 
Christian  persecutions,  on  the  other  hand,  are 
religious,  not  political,  except,  perhaps,  in  Eng- 
land, where  churchmanahip  and  dissent  have  a 
special  political  bias. 

Protonotaries  Apostolic.  A 
college  of  twelve  notaries,  secretaries 
of  the  Roman  chancellery  instituted  by 
Clement  I.  to  write  the  lives  of  martyrs 
and  assist  at  canonisations. 

Proto-Syncell.  The  first  syncell 
or  domestic  of  the  patriarchal  palace  of 


PROUD 


PROVISIONS 


Constantinople.  He  was  one  of  the  first 
ecclesiastical  dignitaries  of  Constanti- 
nople. 

Proud  Duke  (The).  Charles  Sey- 
mour duke  of  Somerset  (1GG2-1748). 

Prout  (Father).  The  pen-name  of 
tlio  Rev.  Francis  Mahoney,  a  writer  in 
'  Eraser's  Magazine,'  in  the  '  Globe ' 
newspaper,  &c.  (1805-18GG). 

Provant  Rapier.  A  sword  sup- 
plied by  the  provant  master,  or  officer 
who  provided  for  the  soldiers.  Such  a 
sword  was  very  inferior  to  a  Toledo  blade. 
In '  Kenilworth '  Wayland  Smith  speaks  of 
his  sword  as  a  '  poor  provant  rapier,'  and 
contrasts  it  with  Varney's  special  Toledo. 
Similarly  we  read  of  '  provant  apparel,' 
that  is,  apparel  provided  to  soldiers  by 
the  provunt- master ;  '  provant-breeches,' 
&c.  Provant  also  means  '  common  '  or 
'  ordinary,'  as  '  provant  rogue.'  We  see 
also  the  expressions  '  provant  breeches,' 
'  provant  swords,'  &c.,  and  the  person  em- 
ployed to  provide  soldiers  with  their  kit 
is  called  the '  provant  master.' 

Pro vedito're  (5  syl.) .  The  governor 
of  a  province  in  the  ancient  republic  of 
Venice.  There  was  the  ordinary  prove- 
ditore,  charged  with  the  supervision  of 
streets,  buildings,  and  police;  and  the 
marine  proveditore,  who  was  to  provide 
for  the  payment,  <fec.,  of  the  fleet. 

Providence.  Alexander  I.  of  Russia 
considered  himself  '  La  Providence 
liberate  of  Europe,  find  the  protector  of 
the  independence  of  the  peoples ' ;  but 
his  good  intentions  for  mankind  took  the 
form  of  the  Holy  Alliance,  which  stifled 
freedom  all  over  Europe,  re-established 
the  old  despotisms,  and  put  back  the 
world  a  generation  at  least  ('  Nineteenth 
Century,'  June  1889,  p.  834). 

Provincial  (A).  The  superior  of 
all  the  religious  houses  in  a  province, 
subordinate  to  the  general  of  the  order. 

By  a  'province'  IB  meant  a  'division  of  the 
order,'  containing  all  the  houses  of  a  certain 
iistrict,  or  nil  those  which  speak  the  same  Ian- 
|uage. 

Provincial  Letters  or  Provin- 
ciales,  1656-1657.  The  famous  letters 
of  Blaise  Pascal  under  the  pseudonym 
of '  Louis  de  Montalte,'  in  defence  of  the 
Jansenists  and  against  the  Jesuits,  whom 
he  accuses  of  lax  morals,  want  of  piety, 
equivocation,  mental  reservation,  simony, 


and  so  on.  The  letters  are  eighteen  in 
number,  and  one  fragment.  Lemaistre 
added  a  twentieth.  They  are  full  of 
irony,  very  vigorous,  and  models  of  their 
kind.  They  were  censured  at  Rome  and 
condemned  in  France. 

The  objection  that  his  necessity  did  not  leave 
him  the  power  to  contract  freely  would  apply 
eqaaJly  to  the  discontented  s.rvaiit  of  the  '  Pro- 
vincial Letters.'— The  World  (2  May,  1MB). 

Provincial  Synod  (A)  in  the  Pres- 
byterian Church  of  Scotland  consists  of 
three  or  more  presbyteries  (q.v.)  The 
chairman  is  called  the  '  moderator.' 

Provincials  of  Lyndwood  (The), 
1444.  A  collection  of  papal  constitutions 
drawn  from  the  canon  law  by  fourteen 
archbishops  (from  Langton  1206  to 
Chichele  1448).  Lyndwood,  or  Lyndwode, 
was  an  ecclesiastical  lawyer  and  bishop 
of  St.  David's. 

Provisions.  Reversionary  grants 
of  benefices  during  the  lifetime  of  present 
incumbents.  This  followed  as  a  conse- 
quent on  the  maxim  of  Clement  V.  that 
the  pope  has  the  free  right  of  disposing 
of  all  ecclesiastical  benefices.  In  conse- 
quence of  this  claim  all  the  best  livings 
of  Europe  were  held  by  Italians  wholly 
ignorant  of  the  language  of  the  people 
over  whom  they  had  charge.  In  1350 
Edward  HL  caused  the  Statute  of  Pro- 
visors  (q.v.)  to  be  passed,  which  enacted 
that,  if  the  pope  made  a  reversionary 
grant  to  anyone,  the  king  should  have 
the  collation  of  such  benefice.  Sub- 
sequently it  was  enacted  that  no  alien 
should  be  capable  of  holding  any  eccle- 
siastical preferment  in  England. 

Provisions  of  Merton  (The), 
the  day  after  the  coronation  of  Henry  III. 
This  is  the  first  enactment  on  the  English 
statute-book.  'Provisions'  are  acts  of 
parliament  to  curb  the  arbitrary  power 
of  the  crown.  Merton,  in  Surrey,  is 
the  place  where  the  parliament  was  held. 
These  provisions  are  the  most  ancient 
body  of  laws  after  Magna  Charta,  and 
consist  of  eleven  articles. 

Provisions  of  Oxford  (Tfa),  11 
June,  1258.  Sworn  to  by  Henry  III.  and 
his  son  Edward  on  one  side,  and  by  the 
citizens  of  London  on  the  other.  They 
provided  that  a  council  of  twelve  '  honest 
men'  shall  assist  the  king  as  his  privy 
council;  that  the  great  officers  and 
treasurer  shall  give  in  their  accounts  at 


PROVISOES 


PROXENUS 


721 


the  close  of  every  year;  that  sheriffs 
shall  be  appointed  from  the  chief  tenants 
of  each  county ;  that  no  fee  shall  be  given 
directly  or  indirectly  for  the  administra- 
tion of  justice ;  that  three  parliaments 
shall  assemble  every  year. 

A  'provision'  is  an  act  of  parliament  to  curb 
the  arbitrary  power  of  the  crown.  These  pro- 
visions are  further  noteworthy  in  that  the  royal 
proclamation  which  ordered  their  observance 
was  in  the  English  tongue,  and  this,  as  far  as  we 
know,  is  the  first  instance  of  the  use  of  the  English 
language  for  such  a  purpose. 

Provisors.  Persons  in  whose  favour 
provisos  had  been  made  in  the  Acts  for 
the  Settlement  of  Ireland  after  the  Re- 
storation. To  the  English  provisors 
477,873  acres  were  awarded,  and  to  the 
Irish  provisors  491,001  statute  acres,  out 
of  the  7,778,037  acres  forfeited  under  the 
Commonwealth. 

Provisors  (Statute  of],  25  Edward 
III.,  s.  6,  A.D.  1350,  &c.  To  prohibit 
anyone  from  making  a  reversionary  grant 
of  a  benefice,  or  from  receiving  any  fee 
or  reward  out  of  a  living  '  as  a  provision  ' 
for  foreign  cardinals.  This  act  was  fol- 
lowed by  others  of  a  like  character,  and 
the  pope  of  Rome  was  deprived  of  pre- 
senting to  any  bishopric  or  living  in  Eng- 
land, or  of  receiving  directly  or  indirectly 
any  portion  of  the  church  revenues. 

In  the  14th  cent,  in  England  the  Imposts  and 
taxes  received  by  the  pope  were  fivefold  the 
amount  of  those  received  by  the  crown. 

Provost.  In  Oxford  University ;  the 
title  of  the  head  of  three  of  the  colleges, 
Oriel,  Queen's,  and  Worcester.  In  Cam- 
bridge University  the  master  of  King's 
College  only  is  called  the  Provost,  the 
principal  of  Queen's  College  is  called  the 
President,  but  of  all  the  other  colleges 
the  Master. 

Provost  and  Bailies  (The)  in  Scot- 
land correspond  to  our  English  mayor 
and  aldermen.  They  are  chosen  by  the 
councilmen,  and  invested  with  the  powers 
of  magistrates  in  the  burgh.  The  Scotch 
Municipal  Reform  Act  passed  in  1840 
(18  August). 

Provost  of  Paris  (The).  'LePre'- 
vot  de  Paris,'  magistrat  d'epe'e,  chef  du 
Chatelet.  Charged  with  the  gouvemement 
politique,  and  also  with  the  finances  of 
Paris.  He  is  the  Viscount  of  Paris.  This 
officer  dates  from  the  reign  of  Hugues 
Capet  [You  Cap-pay}. 

Provost  of  the  Army.    '  Le  Pre*- 
vot  de  1'Arinee,'  a  French  officer  charged 
31 


to  adminiater  justice  between  military 
men,  to  adjust  differences  between  officers 
and  privates,  military  men  and  civilians. 
Also  called  '  Lea  Prevots  des  Bandes.' 

Provost  of  the  Constabulary, 
or  Grand  Provost  of  France  (The). 
1  Le  Prevot  de  la  Connetablie.'  This  office 
was  in  1572  united  to  that  of  the  '  Provost 
of  the  Hotel '  (q.v.). 

Provost  of  the  Hotel  (The).  '  Le 
Prevot  de  1'Hotel,  1572.'  A  French  officer 
who  joined  to  his  functions  that  of  Pro- 
vost of  France,  the  chief  military  com- 
mander. The  King  of  the  Ribalds  was 
also  absorbed  in  the  same  office. 

Provost  of  the  King's  Hotel 

(The).  'Le  Prevot  de  1'Hotel  du  Roi,' 
judge  in  all  crown  cases.  He  moved  from 
place  to  place  with  the  court.  The  duties 
subsequently  passed  to  the  tribunal  of 
the  Maitres  d'Hotel  du  JRoi,  and  in  1573 
the  office  was  submerged  in  that  of  the 
Provost  of  France. 

Provost  of  the  Marshals  (The). 
,'  Le  Prev6t  des  Mardchaux.'  The  Marshals' 
Provost  adjucated  only  bet  ween  the  upper 
officers.  Under  Charles  VI.  and  VII.  thig 
provost  was  attached  to  the  court. 

Provost    of    the     Merchants 

(The).  'Le  PreVot  des  Marchands.' 
Elected  every  three  years.  At  first  these 
provosts  were  only  excise  officers,  who 
visited  and  taxed  ships  exporting  or  im- 
porting goods;  but  subsequently  they  had 
the  jurisdiction  of  all  mercantile  affairs, 
were  charged  with  public  ceremonies, 
and  capitation  imposts. 

Provvedito'ri  (The).  Officers  ap- 
pointed for  the  guardianship  of  St.  Mark, 
at  Venice. 

Prox'enus  (pi.  Prox'eni).  The  host 
of  a  stranger  or  ambassador.  Before 
public  houses  of  entertainment  were 
known  travellers  had  to  depend  on  the 
hospitality  of  strangers,  who  expected  in 
return  similar  civilities  if  required.  That 
the  obligation  might  be  recognised,  the 
host  and  guest  parted  a  white  stone,  and 
writing  their  name  on  the  two  halves, 
the  host  gave  his  portion  to  the  guest, 
and  vice  versa  (see  Rev.  ii.  17).  In  time, 
certain  houses  were  selected  for  the  en- 
tertainment of  ambassadors.  These  pub- 
lic entertainers  were  called  '  Proxeni,' 
8  A 


722 


PRUSSIA 


PSAL  PER 


and  voluntary  entertainers  were  called 
'  Ethelo-proxeni.' 

To  him  that  overcoraeth  I  ...  will  give  a  whit* 
stone,  and  on  the  stone  a  new  name  written. 
which  no  man  knoweth  saving  he  that  receiveth 
It-Bev.  1L  17. 

Prussia.  The  Elector  Friedrich  IIL 
raised  his  electorate  to  a  kingdom  in  1701. 
Prom  this  date  it  has  been  constantly 
increasing  in  power  and  extent,  till  in 
1866,  in  a  war  of  seven  weeks,  it  over- 
mastered Austria,  and  in  1870  in  the  seven 
months'  war  it  triumphed  over  Prance, 
whon  the  King  of  Prussia  added  to  his 
other  titles  that  of  '  German  Emperor.' 

In  1878  the  Queen  of  England,  by  the  advice  of 
Lord  Beaconsfield.  then  premier,  added  the  title 
•  Empress  of  India '  to  her  other  titular  designa- 
tions. 

Prussia  (Titles  of  the  King  of) 
[Oerman  Emperor],  since  1888. 

His  Imperial  and  Royal  Majesty  *  *  King  of 
Prussia  and  Oerman  Emperor,  Margrave  of  Bran- 
denburg. Burgrave  of  Nuremburg,  Count  of 
Hohenzollern,  Premier  Duke  and  Sovereiffn  of 
Silesia  and  of  the  County  of  Olati,  Grand  Duke 
of  tholx>wer  Rhine  and  of  Posen.  Duke  of  Saxony, 
of  Westphalia,  of  Kngern,  of  I'omerania.  of  Lune- 
berg,  of  Holsteln  and  Schleswig.of  Magdeburg,  of 
Bremen,  of  Oelderland,  of  Cleves,  of  Juliers,  and 
of  Berg,  Duke  of  the  Wends  and  of  the  Cassubes, 
I>uke  of  Crossen,  of  Lauenberg,  and  of  Mecklen- 
burg.  Landgrave  of  Hesse  and  Thurlngla,  Mar- 
grave of  Upper  and  Lower  Lusatia,  Prince  of 
Orange,  Lord  of  Uilgen.of  Kastern  Frlsla.of  Pader- 
born  and  Pyrmont,  of  Halbrrstadt,  MUnster, 
Minden,  OsnabrUck  and  Hildeshelm.  of  Verdun, 
Kammin,  Kulda,  Nassau  and  Moers,  Princely 
Count  of  Henneberg,  Count  of  the  Marches,  and 
of  Ravensberg,  Hohensteln.  Tecklenburg,  Linp.-n, 
Mansfold,  Sigmarlngen  and  Verlngen,  and  Lord  of 
Frankfort. 

Prussian  Boot  ( The).  Prince  Bis- 
marck, chancellor  of  Prussia  (1813-  ), 
or  more  correctly  the  imperious  domina- 
tion and  insolent  arrogance  of  the  prince 
chancellor. 

In  the  course  of  these  unfortunate  discussions 
.  .  .  Prince  Bismarck  himself  has  revealed  a  doubt 
whether  all  the  states  of  Germanv  rejoice  In  the 
domination  of  Prussia.  The  truth  is  ...  a  vast 
number  of  Germans  do  not  share  the  Berlinese 
idolatry  of  the  Prussian  Boot.  They  know  the 
Boot ;  they  are  aware  that  It  has  been  a  service- 
able aid  to  diplomacy ;  but  they  do  not  like  it.— 
nineteenth  Century  (Feb.  1889,  p.  268). 

Prussian  Evangelical  Church 

(The),  1828.  A  union  of  Calvinism  and 
Lutheranism.  Frederick  William  III., 
assisted  by  Bunsen  his  minister,  compiled 
a  new  liturgy  for  Prussia  and  a  new 
church  organisation.  The  Calvinistic  and 
Lutheran  ministers  were  then  invited  to 
conform  on  a  given  day,  and  so  many 
agreed  to  do  so,  that  the  few  dissentients 
were  compelled  either  to  conform  or  to 
abandon  their  pastorates. 


Prussian  Orders.  The  highest  ia 
the  '  Black  Eagle.' 

Pruth  (Treaty  of  the),  23  July,  1711. 
A  treaty  of  peace  between  Russia  and 
Turkey,  in  which  Czar  Peter  the  Great 
was  obliged  to  restore  Azof  and  all  of  hia 
other  dominions  on  the  Black  Sea  to 
Turkey. 

Pryt'anes  (Ssyl.).  Officers  in  ancient 
Greece  entrusted  with  the  chief  magis- 
tacy  in  Corcyra,  Corinth,  Rhodes,  and 
MitylenS.  At  Athens  they  were  of  second 
rank,  next  to  the  archons,and  acted  with 
them  as  judges,  sitting  in  the  prytaneum 
or  hall  of  the  prytanes.  Their  number 
was  fifty,  and  all  lived  at  the  public 
expense. 

Prytane'um.  I.  A  common  hall  in 
a  Greek  state  for  a  given  district,  con- 
taining (1)  a  law  court  for  the  prytanes  ; 
(2)  granaries;  and  (3)  restaurants  for 
citizens  and  strangers  also. 

II.  The  Prytanie  Fra-nqaise  was  the 
college  of  Louis  le  Grand  set  apart  l>y 
the  republic  fora  treasury  office.  In  IH>:> 
it  was  transferred  to  St.  Cyr  ;  and  since 
1852  to  the  military  college  of  La  Flcche. 

Psalmanazar  (George).  A  literary 
impostor  born  in  France  in  1679.  He 
pretended  to  be  a  Japanese,  born  in  the 
island  of  Formosa  ;  and  he  wrote  for  the 
'Universal  History'  what  he  called  a 
'History  of  Formosa,'  altogether  fabu- 
lous, but  which  thoroughly  imposed  on 
the  learned  world.  The  man  died  in  Lon- 
don in  1763,  but  what  was  his  real  name 
nobody  knows.  See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Psalmo'rnm  Codex,  1457.  The 
first  book  printed  in  movable  metal  type 
bearing  a  date\  the  printing  firm  was 
Fust  and  his  son-in-law  Peter  Schaeffer 
See  '  Biblia  Sacra  Latlna.' 


Psalter  naRann  (The),\> 
is  ahagiographyof  the  saints  of  all  nations 
including  British,  Welsh,  Irish,  and  even 
Egyptian  (9th  cent.).  See  p.  7,  '  Acta 
Sanctorum.' 

Psalter  of  Cashel  (The).  A  psalter 
is  a  provincial  register  of  events,  <fcc.f 
briefly  recorded  for  a  national  history. 
The  oldest  is  the  Psalter  of  Tara,  which 
is  lost.  The  Psalter  of  Cashel  (in  verse) 
was  the  work  of  MacCulinan  bishop  of 
Cashel  and  king  of  Munster,  who  died  io 
the  beginning  of  the  10th  cent. 


PSALTER 


PUBLIC 


723 


Psalter  of  Mainz  (The),  1457. 
The  first  book  ever  printed. 

Psalter  of  Tara  (The).  The  great 
national  register  of  the  ancient  Irish 
in  which  was  briefly  entered  provincial 
annals  as  materials  for  national  history. 
The  Psalter  of  Tara  has  been  long  lost, 
but  parts  of  the  Psalter  of  Cashel  (com- 
piled in  the  10th  cent.)  are  supposed  to 
have  been  transcribed  from  it. 

It  began  B.C.  900  in  the  reign  ot  Ollam  Fodlah 
of  the  family  of  la. 

Their  tribe,  they  said,  their  high  degree, 
Was  sung  in  Tara's  Psaltery. 

CAMPBELL,  O'Connor1*  Child.  • 

Psaltery  (A).  '  Sacbut,  harp,  and 
psaltery.'  The  sacbut  is  a  corruption  of 
Bambuc,  a  stringed  instrument,  'genus 
citharaj  rusticse.'  The  psaltery  is  a  tra- 
pezium with  ten  or  thirteen  strings,  run 
over  two  bridges,  struck  with  a  plectrum. 

The  nablium  or  psaltery  ...  is  called  in  Psalm 
XXXIII.  2,  and  CXLI  V.  9,  a  ten  stringed  instrument 
.  .  .  Josephus  .  .  .  assigns  to  it  twelve  strings  ---- 
There  was  another  instrument  of  this  kind  used 
In  Babylon.  It  was  triangular  in  form.  In  Greek 

Jt  had 


It  is  called  aa^**-?,  In  Hebrew 
originally  only  four  strings,  but  subsequently 
twenty  (Dan.  ill.  7,  10,  15).-JAHN,  Archasologia 
BMica,  No.  94. 

Psylli.  Jugglers  of  Egypt  and 
Libya  who  pretended  to  neutralise  the 
poison  of  serpents,  and  even  to  kill  them, 
merely  by  fixing  their  eyes  on  them. 

Ptolemaic  System.  (The).  Ptolemy 
of  Alexandria  about  A.D.  160  published 
his  '  Great  System,'  called 
by  the  Arabians  'Alma- 
gest.' It  presumed  that 
our  earth  was  stationary 
in  the  midst  of  the  system, 
and  that  the  heavenly 
bodies  revolved  round  it.  He  adopted 
the  theory  of  the  epicycles. 

Here  E  is  the  earth.  The  planets,  Including  sun 
and  moon,  moved  first  round  the  little  circle,  and 
the  centre  of  that  little  circle  described  in  its 
revolution  the  large  circle  round  E.  The  large 
circle  was  called  the  '  deferent.'  Epicycle  means 
'  upon  the  circle.' 

Public  G-ood  (The),  about  1820- 
1825.  A  Muscovite  secret  league,  osten- 
sibly for  improving  the  education  of  the 
Russian  empire  by  introducing  the  Eng- 
lish Lancastrian  plan,  but  really  a  poli- 
tical organisation  to  republicanise  Russia, 
ami  introduce  a  'constitution.'  Colonel 
Pestel  was  head  of  the  league,  but  was 
aided  and  abetted  by  122  men  of  rank, 


among  whom  were  several  princes.  On 
the  death  of  Alexander  in  1825  the 
Grand-duke  Constantino  relinquished  the 
crown  to  his  brother  Nicholas,  and  when 
the  troops  were  drawn  up  to  administer 
to  them  the  oath  of  fidelity,  the  cry  was 
raised  of  '  Constantine  and  the  Constitu- 
tion ! '  Instantly  the  leaguers  were 
seized;  Pestel  and  four  others  were 
hanged,  and  118  were  banished  to  Siberia. 

Public  Good  (League  of  the). 
'  Ligue  du  Bien  Public,'  1465.  An  alli- 
ance against  Louis  XI.  It  consisted  of 
the  Due  de  Bretagne,  the  Due  de 
Bourbon,  the  Due  de  Calabre,  the  Due 
de  Nemours,  Charles  the  king's  brother, 
the  Comte  de  Dunois,  the  Comte 
d'Armagnac,  and  the  Comte  Dammartin. 
At  the  head  of  the  league  was  Charles  le 
Temeraire.  The  nominal  object  of  this 
formidable  league  was  the  relief  of  the 
people,  but  the  real  object  was  vengeance 
on  the  king  for  taking  away  from  the 
aristocracy  certain  privileges.  An  inde- 
cisive battle  was  fought  at  Montlhe'ry  in 
July  1465,  after  which  Louis  XI.  contrived 
to  break  up  the  league  by  fair  promises, 
which  he  never  intended  to  fulfil,  and  the 
league  was  nicknamed  La  Ligue  du  Mai 
Public. 

Public  Health  Act  (The),  1875. 
This  act  embodies  all  the  sanitary  acts 
passed  since  1848,  and  provides  for  the 
removal  of  all  things  injurious  to  health : 
the  overcrowding  of  houses ;  the  ventila- 
tion of  factories;  and  either  the  con- 
sumption of  smoke  or  its  being  carried 
high  into  the  air  by  long  chimneys. 

Public  Orator  (The),  of  our  univer- 
sities. Elected  in  Cambridge  by  the 
senate  from  one  of  two  persons  nomi- 
nated by  the  council.  In  Oxford  he  is 
elected  by  the  House  of  Convocation 
(q.v.),  and  he  must  be  either  an  M.A.  or 
a  B.C.L.  He  writes  official  letters,  de- 
livers in  Latin  an  oration  on  great  public 
festivals,  presents  to  the  vice-chancellor 
those  on  whom  an  honorary  degree  is  to 
be  conferred,  and  (in  Oxford)  delivers  the 
Creweian  Oration  alternately  with  the 
professor  of  poetry.  The  Public  Orator 
is  the  official  voice  of  the  legislative  body. 

The  first  Public  Orator  of  Oxford  was  appointed 
In  1584  when  Queen  Elizabeth  visited  the  univer- 
sity,  and  his  salary  was  -20  nobles  (61.  13s.  4d.).  This 
has  been  increased  by  Lord  Crewe's  benefactu  a 
by  20i.,  and  180J.  from  the  university  chest.  Total 
l4.13t.4d. 


724 


PUBLIC 


PURGER8 


Public  Safety  (The  Committee  of), 
1642.  A  committee  appointed  by  the 
Long  Parliament  as  its  administrative 
organ.  Its  guiding  spirits  were  Hamp- 
den,  Hollis,  and  Pym.  English  and 
Scotch  officers  were  drawn  from  the  Low 
Countries,  and  Lord  Essex  was  appointed 
commander-in-chief,  with  an  army  of 
20,000  foot  and  4,000  horse. 

Pucelle  (La),  or  'La  Pucelle 
d'Orleans.'  '  The  Maid,'  that  is,  Jeanne 
d'Arc  (1412-1481). 

Puck.  The  nickname  of  William 
Ryan,  an  Irish  ruffian  of  detestable  cha- 
racter. Brought  to  trial  in  January 
1848  for  the  murder  of  John  Kelly,  whom 
he  shot  deliberately  in  the  presence  of 
his  family  and  in  his  own  house.  He 
was  executed  8  Feb.,  1848. 

Pudsha  Be'gum  (East  Indies). 
Queen-mother. 

Pueri  Regis.  King's-men,  or  vassals 
of  a  king,  who  owed  him  homage  and 
service.  The  service  was  help  in  time 
of  war.  King's-men  had  their  vassals, 
who  were  called  grafs.  The  lands  held 
of  a  lord  were  called  fiefs.  The  fiefs  of 
king's-men  were  called  immediate,  be- 
cause held  immediately  under  the  king. 

Every  king's-man  was  expected  to  furnish  the 
king  with  a  certain  number  of  men  In  time  of 
war,  and  every  man  was  to  be  furnished  by  the 
vassal  with  '  a  shield,  spear,  bow,  12  arroirs,  and 
a  breast-plate.' 

Pugilistic  Club  in  Bond  Street 
(The).  In  the  time  of  the  regency.  Of 
this  club  not  only  the  chief  nobility,  but 
even  the  Prince  Regent  and  the  Duke 
of  York,  were  members.  The  ceaseless 
question  was  which  school  of  boxing  was 
the  better,  the  Bristolian  or  the  Hebrew. 
Ihe  Prince  Regent  was  a  Bristolian, 
but  Frederick  duke  of  York  was  for 
the  Hebrews.  Mendoza  was  the  crack 
Hebrew  prize-fighter;  Jem  Belcher, 
Thomas  Cribb,  and  Molineux  were  the 
crack  Bristol ians.  The  members  of  the 
club  were  called  Corinthians.  Thomas 
Cribb  was  most  unwisely  attached  to  the 
household  of  the  Prince  Regent. 

The  following  names  are  famous  in  the  ring : 
Jim  Belcher  (lirittolian)  champion  (he  had  but 
one  eye),  and  his  brother  Tom,  Bendlgo,  Ben 
Burns,  Cohen,  Tom  Cribb,  champion,  Dick  Curtis, 
Figg,  Fuller,  Gardollo  (of  the  Hebrew  school),  Bob 
Grrgsou  (the  Pot  of  Pork),  Gully,  John  C.  Heenan 
(the  lienicia  Boy),  Hudson,  Humphries,  Gentleman 
Jackson  (Lord  Byron  was  his  pupil),  Jim  Mace, 
Jack  Martin,  Daniel  Mondoza  the  Jew,  Molineux 
the  Negro,  Oliver,  Painter,  RandaJ  (the  Nonpareil) 


noted  for  his  pink  cheeks,  Caleb  Rann  (Mendoxa'i 
crack  pupil,  and  called  The  Pin*  [of  Bow]),  Aleo 
Reed,  Richmond,  Scroggins  (a  sailor),  Tom  Sayers 
(who  fought  the  '  Benicia  Boy'  In  I860),  Slack, 
Cyrus  Smalley  (the  Sprig  of  Mtirtl?),  Cribb's  crack 
pupil.  Spring  (so  called  by  Cribb,  but  whose  real 
name  was  Tom  Winter),  Button,  Tomkins,  Jim 
Ward  (the  Nettor  of  the  King),  &c.  The  era  of  box- 
Ing  was  17W-18GO. 

Punic  Wars  (The).  Three  wara 
carried  on  between  the  Carthaginians 
and  the  Romans,  in  all  of  which  the 
Romans  had  the  mastery.  The  first 
B.C.  268-241 ;  the  second  218-216,  215- 
211,  210-207,  206-202  ;  the  third  150-146, 
which  ended  in  the  fall  of  Carthage. 

From  Paeni  (Carthaginians)  comes  the  adjective 
punic-ut',  so  from  mania  comes  munire,  and  from 
pana  comes  punire. 

Punjab.  Persian  for  five  rivers. 
The  five  rivers  are  the  Sutlej,  the  Beeas, 
the  Ravee,  the  Chenab,  and  the  Jhelum. 
These  five  rivers,  uniting  in  succession, 
form  ultimately  a  single  stream  called 
the  Punjnud,  which  carries  the  collected 
water  into  the  Indus. 

The  united  Sutlej  and  Beeas  form  the  Gharra; 
and  the  three  rivers  Chenab,  Ravee,  and  Jhelum 
form  the  Trlnab  (three  rivers).  Ultimately  the 
Gharra  unite*  with  the  Trinab,  and  flows  Into  the 
Indus. 

Pura'nas,  or  'Purani.'  Eighteen 
poems  in  Sanskrit  containing  the  Hindi! 
traditions  of  creation,  mythology,  and 
the  stories  of  Indian  heroes.  These 
poems  serve  aa  a  commentary  on  the 
Vedas  (q.v.). 

Purchase  (The  Abolition  of),  20 
July,  1871.  To  prevent  persons  obtaining 
commissions  or  grades  in  the  army  by 
money  payments.  Before  this  law  was 
passed  the  price  of  promotion  was : 


Lieut 


A  4 

4.900  price  1,800  difference 
8.AX)      „     1.400 
1.800      „     1,100 
700      *         250 


Major 
Captain    . 
Lieutenant     . 
Cornet  or  Ensign 

Suppose  a  lieutenant  colonel  wished  to  retire* 
the  senior  major  might  purchase  the  rank  for 
1,3001.;  the  senior  captain  might  purchase  the 
majority  for  l,4oo/.,  and  so  on,  the  cornet  paying 
ML  for  his  lieutenancy,  and  a  new  man  ta""s' 
450J.  for  the  vacant  cornotcy  or  enslgncy.  Fancy 
prices  were  often  given  as  bribes,  but  always  lui 


Purgers,  1793.  In  the  French  Re- 
volution the  great  purgers  commissioned 
by  the  Convention  were — 

BABRAS.     See '  Fre'ron.' 

CARRIER  was  sent  to  extirpate  the  anti 
revolutionists  of  Nantes,  and  murdered 
82,000  men,  -women,  and  children  ( Prud- 
homme). 


PURIFICATION 


PUSEYISM 


725 


COLLOT  D'HERBOIS  was  sent  to  extir- 
pate the  anti-revolutionists  of  Lyons,  and 
murdered  31,000  men,  women,  and  child- 
ren (Prudhomme). 

FBE"BON  and  Barras  were  sent  to  extir- 
pate the  anti-revolutionists  of  Toulon. 

KLEBEB,  Westermann,  Moreau,  &c. 
were  sent  to  extirpate  the  anti-revolu- 
tionists of  Vendee,  and  murdered  887,000 
men,  women,  and  children  (Prudhomme). 

LEBON  was  sent  to  extirpate  the  anti- 
revolutionists  of  Arras,  St.  Pol,  and  St. 
Omer 

MAIGNET  was  sent  to  extirpate  the 
anti-revolutionists  of  Orange  in  Vaucluse. 

TALLIEN  was  sent  to  extirpate  the 
anti-revolutionists  of  Bordeaux. 

VICTOB  HUGUES  was  sent  to  extirpate 
the  anti-revolutionists  of  St.  Domingo. 

Purification  of  the  Virgin 
Mary,  2  Feb.  Instituted  in  542. 

Purists.  An  English  translation  of 
Cathari  (q.v.). 

Puritans,  1565.  First  applied  by 
way  of  reproach  to  the  Nonconformists, 
but  subsequently  adopted  by  them. 
They  maintained  that  they  adopted  the 
pure  Word  of  God  as  their  guide,  and 
desired  the  church  to  be  purified  or  rid 
of  all  things  else.  They  maintained  that 
the  Church  of  England  still  retained 
many  things  not  to  be  found  in  the  Word 
of  God :  i.e.  the  clerical  dresses,  the 
book  of  common  prayer,  kneeling  at  the 
sacrament,  the  cross  in  baptism,  sponsors, 
lay  baptism,  the  ring  in  marriage,  bowing 
at  the  name  of  Jesus,  episcopacy,  forms 
of  prayer,  church  organs,  chanting,  and 
intoning. 

The  Cathari  of  the  3rd  cent,  were  '  Purit&nl.' 

Purple  (The).  '  To  be  raised  to  the 
purple,'  in  the  Catholic  Church,  means 
to  be  made  a  cardinal ;  but  purple  was 
the  colour  of  the  imperial  robe  of  the 
Romans,  and  to  be  raised  to  the  purple 
or  to  wear  the  purple  signified  to  be  made 
emperor  or  to  be  emperor.  Hence  such 
terms  as  purpuram  adordre,  purpura- 
tOrum  socius,  and  so  on. 

Purple  Cap.  In  primitive  times 
young  women  who  professed  a  state  of 
virginity  as  a  religious  function  had  a 
purple  cap,  somewhat  like  a  small  mitre, 
given  them  at  their  consecration.  See 
'Cap.' 


Purple  Laws  (The).  The  Roman 
rescripts  (q.v.),  grants,  and  pragmatic 
sanctions  written  in  purple  ink. 

A  compound  of  vermilion  and  cinnabar.  White 
laws  were  the  edicts  of  praetors,  and  red  laws  the 
jut  civile. 

Pursuivants.  The  four  English 
pursuivants  are  Rouge-dragon,  Portcullis, 
Blue-mantle,  and  Rouge-croix. 

The  four  Irish  are  Athlone  the  chief, 
and  the  other  three  are  pursuivants  of 
St.  Patrick. 

The  chief  Scotch  pursuivant  is  entitled 
Unicorn.  See  '  Heralds.' 

Purveyor,  Purveyance.  A  pur- 
veyor was  one  who  provided  for  the  royal 
household.  Purveyance  was  the  provid- 
ing of  necessaries  for  the  sovereign; 
sometimes  they  were  bought  at  a  valua- 
tion, and  sometimes  they  were  taken 
without  the  consent  of  the  owner  and 
without  compensation.  Thus,  in  war, 
horses,  wagons,  and  food  were  purveyed. 

Eadmer  says :  '  Those  who  attended  the  court 
plundered  and  destroyed  the  whole  country 
through  which  the  king  passed  without  any  con- 
trol. Some  ....  when  they  could  not  consume 
all  the  provisions  which  they  had  taken,  either 
sold  or  burnt  what  was  left.  After  having  washed 
their  horses'  feet  with  the  liquors  they  could  not 
drink,  they  threw  it  in  the  streets.1  Time  :  Rufus. 

Pusey  and  Ellerton  Scholar- 
ships.  Three  for  Hebrew.  Value  501. 
a  year,  and  tenable  for  three  years,  in 
the  University  of  Oxford.  Founded  by 
Philip  Pusey,  of  Pusey,  Berkshire ;  Dr. 
Pusey,  regius  professor  of  Hebrew ;  and 
Dr.  Ellerton,  fellow  of  Magdalen,  in 
1822. 

Puseyism,  1883.  The  doctrinal  and 
ritual  tenets  of  Dr.  Pusey  of  Oxford. 
This  party  of  the  Anglican  Church  was 
started  by  Mr.  Perceval,  who  with  some 
others  met  at  the  house  of  the  Rev.  Hugh 
James  Rose,  domestic  chaplain  to  the 
archbishop  of  Canterbury.  Probably  the 
views  of  Charles  Simeon,  fellow  of  King's 
College,  Cambridge,  instigated  the  move- 
ment. The  Pusey  party  was  soon  joined 
by  many  men  of  great  learning,  who  in- 
troduced stricter  ritual  observances,  more 
frequent  services,  and  enforced  the  doc- 
trines of  apostolic  succession,  priestly 
absolution,  and  church  sanctity,  in  oppo- 
sition to  Calvinism  and  the  '  evangelical  * 
party  calbd  Simeonites.  A  very  large 

j   number  of  the  Puseyiteq  have  joined  th<i 

I  Roman  communion. 


72t> 


PUSHTU 


QUADRIVIUM 


Pushtu.  The  Afghan  language,  a 
dialect  of  the  Persian,  but  very  much 
changed  by  copious  foreign  elements. 

Putrid  Plain  (The).  The  plain  or 
field  in  Provence  where  the  battle  of  Aix 
was  fought  B.C.  102.  In  this  battle  Caius 
Marius,  the  Roman  general,  almost  extir- 
pated the  Teuton  army  led  by  Teutobod, 
and  the  people  of  Marseilles  (we  are  told) 
employed  the  bones  of  the  slain '  to  make 
fences  for  their  vineyards.' 

Pyrenees  (Peace  of  the).  L  7  Nov. 
1659,  between  France  and  Spain.  By 
this  treaty  it  was  stipulated  that  the 
crowns  of  France  and  Spain  should  never 
be  united  under  one  family.  This  stipu- 
lation was  the  pretext  of  the  War  of  the 
Spanish  Succession  (g.t>.),  1701-1714. 

II.  1660.  A  peace  made  after  the 
united  armies  of  Mazarin  and  Cromwell 
had  defeated  the  Great  Conde*  in  the 
Dunes.  This  peace  stipulated  that  Eng- 
land should  retain  Dunkirk  ;  that  Spain 
should  cede  Roussillon  and  Artois  to 
France  ;  and  that  France  should  restore 
CXtalonia  to  Italy. 

Pyrrhonists.  The  disciples  of 
Pyrrho  of  Elis,  who  died  B.C.  280,  aged 
90.  He  taught  that  nothing  is  what  it 
seems  to  be,  and  therefore  we  know 
nothing  as  matter  of  fact.  Pyrrhonism 
now  means  religious  scepticism. 

Pyrrhonlsts  have  of  late  revived  In  Germany 
and  England. 

Pythagore'anDiet  (The).  Veget- 
able diet.  Pythagoras  taught  that  it  is 
cruel  and  unjust  to  put  any  animal  to 
death  for  food.  And  the  only  animal 
foods  that  he  would  sanction  are  milk, 
butter,  cheese,  and  eggs. 

Pythagore'an  League  (The). 
B.C.*  overthrown  B.C.  504.  The  only 
secret  political  society  of  ancient  times 
known  of.  The  ultras  of  the  Carbonari 
of  Naples,  in  the  19th  cent.,  called  them- 
selves Pythagoreans.  The  object  of  the 
Pythagorean  league  was  to  introduce 
the  aristocratic  element,  but  at  the  same 
time  to  make  it  an  aristocracy  of  talent 
and  not  of  birth  only. 

Pythagorean  Philosophers 
(The).  Of  ancient  Greece,  so  called 
from  Pythagoras  (B.C.  481-411),  a  native 
of  Samos,  and  often  called  the  Samian 
Psge.  His  disciples  were  divided  into 


two  classes,  the  exoterics  and  esoterics. 
The  latter  must  have  attended  hie  lec- 
tures for  five  years  at  least.  The  '  exo- 
terics '  were  also  divided  into  two  classes 
— those  who  lived  in  the  college,  who 
were  called  ccsnobltcB — and  those  who 
merely  attended  his  lectures,  who  were 
called  acusmatici.  The  average  number 
of  the  former  was  about  600  and  of  the 
latter  about  2,000.  See  '  Golden  Verses.' 

Quaderno  de  las  Leyes  nuevas  de  la 
Herman  dad.  The  laws  of  the  Her 'man- 
dad  (q.v.)  compiled  in  1485. 

Quadragesima  of  St.  Martin 
(The).  At  Milan,  in  Spain,  and  in  Gaul, 
the  number  of  Advent  Sundays  used  to  be 
six,  beginning  on  the  Sunday  after  Mar- 
tinmas, from  which  it  was  styled  the 
'  Quadragesima  of  St.  Martin,'  or  'Little 
Lent.' 

At  Rome  the  number  was  originally  5.  In  the  East 
it  wa>  40  days. 

Quadrages'ima  Sunday  (1st  Sun- 
day in  Lent),  the  Sunday  next  to  Ash 
Wednesday.  Quadragesima  originally 
meant  the  day  on  which  the  forty  hours' 
fast  is  to  commence.  Gregory  I.  ex- 
tended the  forty  hours  to  forty  days,  and, 
including  the  four  days  from  Ash  Wed- 
nesday, the  Sunday  is  forty  days  before 
Easter.  See  '  Sunday.' 

Quadrilateral  (The).  The  four 
fortresses  of  Italy :  namely,  Peschiera 
and  Mantua  on  the  Mincio,  Verona  and 
Legnano  on  the  Adige.  Here  the  Aus- 
trian s  entrenched  themselves  after  the 
battle  of  Solferlno,  24  June,  1859 ;  but 
hostilities  were  suddenly  put  an  end  to  by 
a  treaty  of  peace. 

Quadril'ogUS.  A  biography  of 
Thomas  Becket,  so-called  because  drawn 
up  from  his  four  contemporary  biogra- 
phers (bk.  L  chap.  ii.). 

Quadrivium.  In  the  12th  and 
part  of  the  18th  cent,  what  we  now  call 
university  students  spent  four  years  in  the 
study  of  the  '  Trivium  '  (q.v.),  when  they 
took  their  degree  of  Baclieler.  The  next 
three  years  were  given  to  the  Quadrivium, 
which  included — 

1.  Numbers    absolute,  or    arithmetic, 
chiefly  confined  to  the  abacus. 

2.  Numbers  applied  to  music,  chiefly 
church  music. 

8.  Magnitudes  at  rest,  or  geometry, 
some  five  or  six  proposition?  of  Euclid. 


QUADRUPLE 


QUALIFICATION 


727 


4.  Magnitudes  in  motion,  or  astronomy, 
which  was  only  astrology,  and  the  way  of 
finding  out  the  movable  church  festivals. 

Quadruple  Alliance. 

1666.  28  Oct.,  between  the  States-General 
of  Holland,  Denmark,  the  Grand 
Elector,  and  the  Duke  of  Bruns- 
wick-Luneburg,  for  mutual  de- 
fence. 

1674.  Between  Denmark,  Holland,  Ger- 
many, and  Spain  against  France ; 
because  Louis  XIV.  had  laid 
claim  to  Flanders  and  Franche- 
Comte.  Finding  the  allies  too 
Strong,  Louis  then  abandoned  hia 
claim  on  Flanders,  but  seized  on 
Franche-Comte,  which  has  ever 
since  remained  an  integral  part 
of  the  kingdom,  empire,  or  repub- 
lic of  France. 

1718.  2  August,  between  England,  Aus- 
tria, France,  and  the  United  Pro- 
vinces, against  Spain.  It  was  a 
continuance  of  the  Triple  Alliance 
(q.v.},  only  with  the  addition  of 
Austria,  the  fourth  power.  The 
immediate  cause  of  this  alliance 
«r as  the  effort  made  by  Cardinal 
Alberoni  of  Spain  to  bring  about 
the  union  of  Spain  and  France, 
contrary  to  the  terms  of  the 
Treaty  of  Utrecht,  and  subversive 
of  the  balance  of  power  in  Europe. 
This  alliance  guaranteed  the  suc- 
cession of  England  in  the  house 
of  Hanover,  and  that  of  France 
in  the  house  of  Bourbon;  and  it 
furthermore  guaranteed  that 
Spain  and  France  should  not  be 
united  under  one  crown.  Spain 
accepted  the  conditions  in  1720, 
when  she  resigned  Sicily  to  Aus- 
tria, and  Sardinia  was  settled  on 
the  Duke  of  Savoy. 

1745.  Between  England,  Austria,  Holland, 
and  Saxony,  in  support  of  Maria 
Theresa  queen  of  Austria,  who  was 
attacked  by  the  King  of  Bavaria 
and  the  King  of  Prussia  (Frede- 
rick II.  the  Great). 

1884.  Between  England,  Belgium,  France, 
and  Spain  ;  to  put  down  the  Car- 
lists  in  Spain,  and  maintain 
Isabella  on  the  Spanish  throne. 
1840.  Between  England,  France,  Por- 
tugal and  Spain,  to  support 
Maria  da  Gloria  on  the  throne  of 
Portugal,  Queen  Isabella  on  the 


throne  of  Spain,  and  to  compel 
Mehemet  Ali  pasha  of  Egypt  to 
withdraw  from  an  attack  on  Tur- 
key by  the  bombardment  of  Acre. 

QuaBSto'res  Classic!.  Roman  ma- 
gistrates who  had  the  charge  of  the  public 
treasury.  Called  classics  because  they 
were  originally  elected  by  the  centuries. 
Their  number  at  first  was  two  ;  increased 
to  four  in  B.C.  421 ;  to  eight  soon  after  the 
Punic  war;  to  twenty  in  the  time  of 
Sulla;  and  to  forty  in  the  time  of  Julius 
Ceesar. 

Quaesto'res Parricidii, ,i.e.  track- 
ers of  murder.  The  most  ancient  of  the 
queestorial  magistrates  of  Rome.  They 
were,  later  on,  made  public  assessors,  and 
ceased  to  exist  in  B.C.  866,  when  their 
duties  were  transferred  to  the  '  Triumviri 
Capitales.' 

Quaker  Poet  (The).  Bernard  Bar- 
ton (1784-1849). 

Quakers,  1650.  A  religious  sect 
founded  by  George  Fox.  Their  great 
doctrine  is  that  all  religion  consists  in 
the  inward  operation  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
They  have  no  sacraments,  no  ordained 
ministers,  are  very  serious  in  deportment, 
sober  in  dress,  reject  oaths,  refuse  the 
payment  of  tithes,  use  thou  and  thee  in- 
stead of  you,  and  call  the  days  of  the 
week  and  the  months  1st,  2nd,  and  3rd, 
&c.  instead  of  Monday,  Tuesday,  &c., 
January,  February,  March,  &c.  They  call 
themselves '  Friends.'  The  word  '  Quaker ' 
is  used  as  a  term  of  disrespect.  See 
'  Nicolites.' 

It  Is  said  that  they  were  called  Quakers  because 
Fox,  who  had  been  imprisoned  by  the  Puritans, 
when  brought  before  Gervas  Bennet,  bade  his 
judge  'quake  and  tremble  at  the  judgments  of 
God.'  Be  this  as  it  may,  no  body  of  Christians 
even  approach  them  in  morality. 

Quakers'  *  Confession  of 
Faith.'  (The)  contains  twenty-three 
articles  by  Robert  Barclay  (Evans,  '  Ex- 
position," p.  67). 

Quakers  of  Germany  (The).  The 

Moravians  (q.v.). 

Qualification  (Property).  Before 
Locke  King's  bill  in  1859  all  members  of 
parliament  were  obliged  to  swear  that 
they  possessed  a  clear  estate  in  perpetuity 
of  501Z.  a  year  (if  a  county  member),  and 
of  300Z.  a  year  (if  a  borough  member),  un- 
less the  son  of  a  peer. 

The  argument  that  the  abolition  of  the  qaaliflca- 
tion  test  would  encourage  men  of  straw  to  set  up 


728 


QUALIFICATION 


QUARTODECIMANS 


aa  candidates  at  elections  was  met  by  the  fact 
that  this  did  not  happen  in  Scotland,  where  no 
qualification  was  required.— HowiTT,  History  of 
Kiifllond  (1KV.H,  y.  62/6. 

Qualification  Act  (The).  A  bill 
passed  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne,  oblig- 
ing every  candidate  for  a  seat  in  the 
House  of  Commons  to  show  that  he  is 
worth  501 1.  a  year  in  land  if  for  a  county, 
800Z.  a  year  if  for  a  borough.  Abolished 
by  29  Viet.  c.  22  (1866). 

There  is  another  Qualification  Act,  but  that  la 
for  killint/  yamf.,  22,  23  Car.  II.  o.  26.  Abolished  by 
1,  2  Will.  IV.  o.  82. 

Qualifiers.  Officials  in  the  'Con- 
gregation of  the  Holy  Office '  (q.v.),  whose 
duty  it  is  to  report  on  each  case  of  sus- 
pected heresy  for  the  information  of  the 
cardinals. 

Quarantaine-le-Roi  (La),  1245. 
An  ordinance  by  St.  Louis  which  ren- 
dered it  a  capital  offence  for  an  '  avenger 
of  blood '  to  seek  the  death  of  the  offender 
till  full  forty  days  had  elapsed.  In  other 
words,  there  was  to  be  a  truce  of  forty 
days  between  the  offence  and  the  license 
of  the  kinsmen  of  the  murdered  person 
to  avenge  the  death.  This  ordinance 
put  an  end  to  the  guerres  privies  of 
France. 

Quaranti.  The  forty.  Three  tri- 
bunals of  Venice  were  composed  of  forty 
members:  (1)  The  tribunal  of  appeal 
from  the  j  udgment  of  the  city  magistrates ; 
(2)  the  tribunal  of  appeal  from  the  sen- 
tences of  the  magistrates  extra  muros ; 
and  (3)  the  criminal  tribunal  for  all 
crimes  except  high  treason. 

Quare  Impedit.  A  writ  to  inquire 
why  a  bishop  has  refused  to  institute  to 
a  living  a  legal  presentee. 

Pronounce  Quai^-re  irn'-pe-dit. 

Quarrel  of  Friars  (The),  1518. 
So  the  Lutheran  controversy  was  con- 
temptuously termed  at  Rome. 

Quarta  Luna  Nati.  Born  to  ill- 
luck,  like  Hercules,  who  was  so  born. 
According  to  tradition  Abel  was  born  on 
the  fourth  day  of  the  moon,  and  was 
slain  by  his  brother  on  the  seventh  day 
of  the  moon. 

Quarter  Licence  (A).  A  marriage 
licence  after  banns,  limited  to  three 
calendar  months.  After  the  expiration 
of  thiee  months  new  banns  must  be 
asked  if  marriage  has  not  been  solemn 
ized. 


Quarter  Sessions.  A  court  of 
justices  of  the  peace  held  every  three 
months  in  each  county  or  borough  for 
judicial  and  other  business.  The  meet- 
ings are  fixed  by  statute  for  the  first  full 
week  after  28  Dec.  (Epiphany),  the  first 
full  week  after  81  March  (Easter),  the 
first  full  week  after  24  June  (Trinity), 
and  the  first  full  week  after  11  Oct. 
(Michaelmas)  Sessions. 

The  jurisdiction  of  the  Court  of  Quarter  Ses- 
sions Is  confined  to  criminal  business,  not  In- 
cluding treason,  murder,  capital  felony,  blas- 
phemy, perjury,  forgery,  arson,  bigamy,  abduction, 
bribery,  sedition.  Ac. 

Quarterings.  Subdividing  an  ar- 
morial shield  so  that  the  son  of  an 
heiress  or  co-heiress  at  her  death  may 
marshal  the  coat  of  their  mother  or  their 
own  paternal  coat. 

Beet  les  the  maternal  arms  the  arras  of  all  those 
to  which  the  mother  was  entitled  may  be  quar- 
tered according  to  seniority. 

Quartermaster  (The).  An  officer 
on  the  staff  of  each  regiment,  in  which  h< 
ranks  as  lieutenant.  His  duties  are  to 
superintend  the  quarters,  barracks,  and 
kits  of  the  regiment ;  to  assign  to  each 
officer  his  rooms,  and  act  as  regimental 
storekeeper.  After  ten  years'  service  he 
may  retire  with  the  honorary  rank  of 
captain. 

In  the  navy  the  quartermaster  is  appointed  by 
the  captain,  and  bis  duties  are  to  take  charge  of 


the  stowage  of  ballast  and  provisions,  coiling  of 
ropes,  keeping  time  by  the  sand  glasses,  Ac.  The 
ship's  quartermaster  receives  411. 1*.  ad.  a  year. 


Quartermaster-General  (The). 
A  staff-officer  whose  duty  it  is  to  arrange 
the  marches,  quarters,  and  internal  ar- 
rangements of  the  army  to  which  he 
belongs.  His  salary  is  1782.  Is.  Gd. 
besides  his  pay. 

Quartermaster  -  Sergeant.  A 
non-commissioned  officer  whose  duty  it 
is  to  assist  the  quartermaster.  He 
receives  daily  2s.  8d.  in  the  infantry  of 
the  line,  8s.  %d.  in  the  cavalry,  and  8*.  9\d. 
in  the  artillery. 

Quartodec'iman    Pasch.     The 

Easter  of  the  Quartodeclmans  (q.v.). 

Quartodec'imanism.  The  heresy 
of  the  Quartodecimans  (q.v.). 

Quartodeclmans  (The),  or '  Pasch- 
ites'  (2  syl.)  2nd  cent.  Christians  who 
celebrated  Easter  on  the  fourteenth  day 
of  the  first  moon,  whether  Sunday  or 
not,  in  imitation  of  the  Jews.  In  196 


QTTASIMODO 


QUEEN 


799 


Pope  Victor  excommunicated  all  those 
who  held  Easter  on  any  day  but  Sunday. 
The  dispute  was  not  finally  settled  till 
325  in  the  Council  of  Nice,  which  pre- 
scribed the  rule  that  'the  festival  of 
Easter  shall  be  held  on  the  Sunday  next 
after  the  fourteenth  day  of  the  first  lunar 
month.' 

The  Asiatic  churches  followed  the  quartodecu- 
man  practice,  which  they  traced  to  the  apostles 
John  and  Philip. 

The  Western  churches  supported  their  views  on 
the  authority  of  Peter  and  Paul. 

Keperimus  quosdam  .  .  .  quartodeclma  luna 
cum  Hdbrajis  celebrare  nitentes  [i.e.  celebrate  the 
'immolation  of  Christ'].— BEDE,  11.  ch.  19. 

Quasimo'do  Sunday.  The  first 
Sunday  after  Easter.  The  introitus  (or 
beginning  of  the  mass)  commences  with 
the  word  '  Quasimodo.'  See  '  Sunday.' 

Sometimes  called  'Dominica  in  albis,'  because 
the  neophytes  who  had  been  baptized  at  Easter 
wore  their  white  dresses  for  the  last  time  on 
Quasimodo  Sunday,  the  octave  of  Easter  Day. 

Quatre  Nations  (Les),  1661.  An 
ancient  college  of  Paris  founded  by 
Mazarin  for  the  gratuitous  education  and 
bringing  up  of  sixty  sons  of  poor  gentle- 
men of  Spain,  Italy,  Germany,  or  Flan- 
ders. It  is  now  '  Le  Palais  de  1'Institut.' 

Quatre  Premieres  Filles  de 
Citeaux  (Les).  The  four  chief  Cister- 
cian abbeys  of  France,  viz.  La  Forte", 
Pontigny,  Clairvaux,  and  Morimond. 

Quatre  Temps  (Les).  The  three 
days'  fast  (Wednesday,  Friday,  and 
Saturday)  at  the  beginning  of  each  of 
the  four  seasons.  These  are  ordination 
times.  These  fasts  were  introduced  into 
France  in  769,  and  Gregory  VII.  fixed 
the  weeks  in  which  the  four  fasts  were  to 
be  held ;  called  also  Ember-days. 

The  Greek  Church  does  not  keep  the  Quatr* 
Temps. 

Queen  (The  White).  'La  Heine 
Blanche.'  Mary  queen  of  Scots  was  so 
called  by  the  French  because  she  dressed 
in  white  mourning  for  her  husband, 
Francois  II.  king  of  France. 

Queen  Anne's  Bounty,  2,  8 
Anne,  c.  11,  7  Feb.,  1704.  An  act  of  par- 
liament by  order  of  the  queen  to  appro- 
priate her  revenue  arising  from  the  tenths 
and  first-fruits  to  the  augmentation  of 
small  livings  and  to  aid  the  poor  of  the 
clergy.  The  income  was  17,OOOZ.  a  year,  to 
which  parliament  added  an  annual  grant 
of  100,0001!.,  and  private  individuals  ha  ye 
utill  further  increased  the  fund. 


These  first-fruits  and  tenths  were  originally 
sent  to  Eome.  Henry  VIII.  added  them  to  the 
crown  revenue.  They  are  calculated  according 
to  the  value  set  down  In  the  '  Liber  Regis.' 

Queen  Anne's   Dead.    Addison 

announced  this  in  the  '  Spectator '  long 
after  it  was  public  property,  and  in  1889 
his  letter  containing  the  announcement 
was  sold  by  Sotheby  &  Wilkinson  at  a 
literary  sale. 

Queen  Bess's  Day,  18  Nov.,  when 
the  pope  and  the  devil  were  burnt  in 
effigy.  In  Queen  Anne's  reign  the  '  Pre- 
tender '  was  added. 

Queen  Dick.  Richard  Cromwell 
was  so  called  from  his  want  of  spirit  arid 
manliness  (1626,  1658-16GO,  died  1712). 

Queen  Eleanor  Crosses.  Nine 
crosses  erected  by  the  executors  of  Queen 
Eleanor,  the  wife  of  Edward  I.  (1)  Lin- 
coln, (2)  Northampton,  (3)  Stony  Strat- 
ford, (4)  Woburn,  (5)  Dunstable,  (6)  St. 
Albans,  (7)  Waltham,  (8)  Cheap  in  Lon- 
don, and  (9)  Charing  Cross  in  London. 
Of  these  the  crosses  at  Northampton  and 
Waltham  have  been  restored,  and  the 
cross  of  Charing  Cross,  pulled  down  by 
the  Long  Parliament  1647,  has  been 
built  in  facsimile  in  Charing  Cross 
Station.  There  are  two  other  Queen 
Eleanor  crosses  not  included  in  the  nine, 
one  at  Geddington  and  one  at  Newark. 

Holinshed's  story  IB  contradicted  by  the  MS 
discovered  In  1841.  See  p.  287, '  Eleanor  Crosses.1 

Queen  Henry.  Henrietta  Maria, 
wife  of  Charles  I.,  was  so  prayed  for  in 
the  royal  chapel,  her  French  name  Hen' 
riette  being  distasteful  to  English  ears. 

Queen       Margaret's       Cave, 

Northumberland.  After  the  battle  of 
Hexham  in  1464,  Queen  Margaret  and 
her  son  Prince  Edward  were  concealed 
in  a  cave  on  the  south  bank  of  a  little 
stream  which  runs  at  the  foot  of  Block- 
hill.  Here  they  lay  concealed  till  they 
escaped  to  Scotland. 

Queen  Sarah.  The  imperious 
Sarah  Jennings  duchess  of  Marlborough, 
the  queen  of  Queen  Anne  (1660-1744). 

Queen  Anne  only  reigned,  while  Queen  Sarah 
governed. — Temple  Bar,  208. 

Queen  Square  Hermit  (The). 
Jeremy  Bentham,  who  lived  at  No.  1 
Queen  Square,  London  (1748-1832). 

Queen  Victoria.  Her  name  ac- 
cording to  Lodge's  '  Peerage '  is  Alexan- 


730 


QUEEN 


QUEEN'S 


drina- Victoria,  but  according  to  '  Men  of 
the  Time,'  Victoria-Alexandrina  [Guelf]. 
Her  husband's  name  was  Francis  Albert 
Augustus  Charles  Emanuel  [Wetter]; 
whence  the  queen  is  sometimes  jocosely 
called  '  Mrs.  Wetter.' 

Some  add  Busiri  to  the  prince's  name. 

Queen  of  Beauty  (The).  The 
Duchess  of  Somerset,  grandmother  of 
Lady  Houghton,  who  died  1887. 

Queen  of  Hearts  (The).  Elizabeth 
Stuart,  daughter  of  James  I.  of  England, 
was  so  called  by  her  friends,  but  her 
enemies  called  her  the  Snow  Queen  (q.v.). 
She  was  not  only  lovely,  but  of  a  most 
kindly  disposition,  and  was  by  her  own 
mother  called  the  '  Good  Palatine.'  She 
married  Friedrich,  the  elector  palatine 
[king  of  Bohemia],  by  whom  she  had 
eight  sons  and  five  daughters.  One  of 
her  sons  was  the  famous  Prince  Maurice, 
and  her  youngest  daughter  was  Sophia, 
mother  of  George  I.  (1596-1662). 

Queen  of  Heaven  (The). 

I.  So    Kao-tsong   emperor    of    China 
called  his  wife   (Voo-chee).    Kao-tsong 
reigned  in  China  650-684. 

Voo-Cheo  was  a  most  infamous  woman,  the 
Catharine  de1  Medici  of  China. 

II.  The  Virgin  Mary  is  so  called  by 
Catholics,  but  not  by  Protestants. 

Queen  of  Sheba  (The).  •  Nicaulis ' 
is  the  name  given  in  the  church  of  All- 
hallows,  London,  where  is  a  large  paint- 
ing on  cloth,  with  the  effigy  of  Queen 
Elizabeth  lying  on  her  tomb.  The  first 
two  lines  of  the  inscription  are : — 

Read  hat  her  reign,  this  princess  might  have  been 
For  wisdom  called  Nicaulls,  Sheba's  queen. 

V  The  Arabs  call  her  '  Balkls '  or  '  Belkis ' ;  the 
Abysslniana  call  her  '  Macqueda  ' ;  others  call  her 
'Aacis.'  It  is  said,  on  her  return  to  Sheba  [or 
Aial],  that  she  changed  her  son's  name  '  Menllek  ' 
Into  •  David.' 

Queen  of  Tears  (The).  Mary  of 
Modena,  second  wife  of  James  n.  of 
England,  who  was  for  ever  weeping  for 
the  crown  which  her  own  ill  policy  con- 
tributed to  lose  (1658-1718). 

Queen   of  the  Adriatic  (The). 
Venice. 
Queen  of  the  ./Egean.    Lesbos. 

Queen  of  the  Antilles  [An-teel]. 
Cuba. 

Queen  of  the  Desert.  The  foolish 
title  which  Lady  Hester  Lucy  Stanhope 
tried  to  assume  (1776-1839). 


Eft, 


Queen   of  the   East.     Zenobin 

queen  of  Palmyra  (reigned  266-273). 

Queen  of  the  Eastern  Archi- 
pel'ago.  Java. 

Queen  of  the  Euxine  (The). 
Sebastopol. 

Queen    of    the    Lakes    (The). 
Windermere,  partly  in  Lancaster    and 
in  Westmoreland.      The  largest 
n  England. 

Queen  of  the  Mediterranean 
(The).  Carthage,  during  her  maritime 
supremacy  —  that  is,  before  the  Punic 
Wars  had  discrowned  her. 

Queen  of  the  Mississippi 
Valley.  St.  Louis,  Missouri. 

Queen  of  the  North.    Edinburgh. 

Queen  of  the  Northern  Seas. 
Queen  Elizabeth  was  so  called  because 
of  her  powerful  navy  (1583,  1558-1608). 

Great  Britain,  for  a  similar  reason,  is  called 
'  Queen  of  the  Ocean  '  or  '  Queen  of  the  Seas.' 
Hence  the  pun  '  If  Britannia  rules  the  waves,  I 
wish  she  d  rule  them  a  little  stralghter.' 

Tyre  was  also  called  '  Queen  of  the  Sea. 

Queen  of  the  South.  Queen 
of  Sheba  or  Saba  (q.v.). 

The  qneen  of  the  south  ....  came  from  the 
uttermost  parts  of  the  earth  to  hear  the  wisdom 
of  Solomon.—  Matthew  xli.  43;  1  Kings  x.  1. 


Queens'  College.  I.  In 
bridge  University,  founded  by  Queen 
Margaret  of  Anjou,  consort  of  1  r.-nry  V  I  ., 
in  1448,  and  refounded  in  14C>5  by  Eliza- 
beth Woodville,  consort  of  Edward  VI. 
The  head  of  Queens'  College  is  called  the 
president. 

II.  Oxford,  1840,  founded  by  Robert 
de  Eglesfield,  chaplain  to  Queen  Philippa, 
wife  of  Edward  III.  The  headmaster  is 
called  the  provost. 

Queen's  Day,  17  Nov.  The  day  of 
the  accession  of  Queen  Elizabeth  (1533, 
1558-1608). 

Queen's  Evidence,  or  'King's 
Evidence.'  The  disclosure  of  a  guilty 
transaction  by  one  of  the  guilty  party  on 
the  assurance  of  freedom  from  punish- 
ment. Such  an  impeacher  of  his  accom- 
plices is  said  '  to  turn  queen's  evidence.' 

Queen's  Gap  (The)  at  Hampden, 
So  called  because  Griffith  Hampden,  Esq., 
cut  this  passage  through  his  wood  when 
Queen  Elizabeth  went  to  visit  him. 

Evelyn  did  the  same  when  Peter  the  Great 
Ylsited  bis  seat  at  Wotton,  In  Surrey. 


QUEEN'S 


QuiNI-SEXT 


731 


Queen's  Herb  (The).  Snuff  was 
BO  called,  at  least  in  France,  in  the  16th 
cent,  in  compliment  of  Catherine  de' 
Medici,  who  was  passionately  fond  of  it. 

Queen's  Men  (Scotch  history). 
See  p.  490, '  King's  and  Queen's  Men.' 

Queen's  Poisoner  (The).  Master 
Rene,  employed  by  Catherine  de'  Medici, 
the  queen-mother  of  Charles  IX.  He 
poisoned  Jeanne  d'Albret,  mother  of 
Henri  [IV.]  of  France,  on  her  visit  to  the 
court  to  be  present  at  the  marriage  of  her 
son  Henri  to  the  Princess  Marguerite, 
the  sister  of  Charles  IX.  Jeanne  d'Al- 
bret arrived  at  the  court  on  15  May;  fell 
ill  4  June,  died  9  June,  being  poisoned 
by  a  pair  of  gloves  sent  to  her  by  the 
Florentine  perfumer. 

Queen's  University  (Ireland), 
1850,  founded  by  Queen  Victoria. 

Queen's  Ware,  1763.  A  durable 
earthenware  first  manufactured  by  Wedg- 
wood, and  patronised  by  Queen  Charlotte. 

Queenstown  (Ireland),  1848. 
1  Cove  '  was  so  named  from  the  visit  of 
Queen  Victoria  accompanied  by  Prince 
Albert,  the  Prince  of  Wales,  Prince 
Alfred,  the  Princess  Koyal,  and  the 
Princess  Alice.  Just  as  '  Dunleary '  was 
christened  Kingstown  in  honour  of  the 
visit  of  George  IV.  in  1821. 

Queries  (Constitutional),  1750. 
Papers  aimed  against  the  Duke  of  Cum- 
berland, and  distributed  through  the 
penny  post  to  each  member  of  both 
houses  of  parliament.  These  papers  are 
generally  attributed  to  Lord  Egmont. 
Burnt  by  the  common  hangman. 

Horace  Walpole  says  the  imputations  made  in 
the  '  Queries  were  :  (a)  that  the  Duke  of  Cumber- 
land had  disgraced  or  dismissed  old  officers,  men 
of  family  and  property,  to  make  way  for  slaves, 
boys,  and  beggars ;  (b)  that  he  had  acquired  abso- 
lute power  over  the  army,  and  was  trying  to  make 
himself  master  of  the  fleet ;  (c)  that  he  had  shown 
in  Scotland  an  army  superior  to  law ;  (d)  that  the 
right  of  succession  was  endangered  by  him. 

Queries  (the  second  paper),  1751, 
respecting  the  imprisonment  in  Newgate 
of  Mr.  Murray,  M.P.,  who  was  accused 
by  the  bailiff  of  threatening  his  life 
during  the  election.  Murray  refused  to 
receive  on  his  knees  the  judgment  of  the 
house,  saying  he  would  kneel  to  no  mortal 
man  or  set  of  men,  and  was  committed 
to  Newgate  for  contempt,  where  he  re- 
mained till  the  close  of  the  sessions.  The 


'  Queries '  condemned  the  Commons  f 01 
acting  ultra  vires. 

Qui  tam.  An  action  partly  at  the 
suit  of  the  crown  and  partly  at  that  of 
an  informer.  So  called  from  the  first  two 
words, '  Qui  tam  pro  domina  reglna,  quam 
pro  se  ipso,  sequitur.' 

Quia  Empto'res  (The  Statute  of), 
18  Edw.  I.  st.  1,  c.  1,  A.D.  1290.  Making 
it  lawful  for  every  freeman  to  sell  at 
pleasure  his  lands  and  tenements,  or  any 
part  of  them,  under  the  proviso  that  the 
new  feofee  shall  hold  them  of  the  chief 
lord  thereof  by  the  same  service  as  the 
previous  one  held  them.  In  other  words, 
the  sub-tenant  was  to  hold  of  the  lord  or 
proprietor,  not  of  the  tenant.  Emp tores 
(3  syl.). 

Qui'etists.  Those  Christians  who 
consider  the  highest  state  of  man  is 
stoical  indifference  to  all  temporal 
matters,  and  an  unremitted  contempla- 
tion of  religious  subjects.  Like  the 
Buddhists  they  place  perfection  in  divine 
repose.  Mme.  Guyon,  the  mystic,  was 
the  founder  of  Quietism  in  France  in  the 
reign  of  Louis  XIV.  See  '  Molinos.' 

The  Hesychasts  or  monks  of  Mount  Athos 
•would  pass  whole  days  looking  at  their  own 
navels.  Mme.  Guyon  of  France  was  a  very  cele- 
brated Quietist,  and  so  was  Molinos  in  Spain. 

Quindecemviri.  A  college  of 
priests  instituted  by  Tarquinius  Superbus 
to  take  charge  of  the  Sibylline  books, 
and  they  alone  could  consult  them.  It 
was  Sylla  who  increased  the  number  to 
15 ;  originally  there  were  only  2,  and  the 
intermediate  number  was  10 ;  they  wore 
the  toga  prretexta,  and  were  elected  for 
life.  This  college  continued  to  the  time 
of  Theodosius. 

Quini-sext.  A  supplemental  coun- 
cil to  the  fifth  and  sixth  general  councils. 
The  fifth  was  held  in  558  on  the  subject 
of  the  '  Three  Chapters ' ;  and  the  sixth 
held  in  (560  to  condemn  the  Monoth'elites 
(4  syl.)  (q.v.).  In  692  some  211  bishops 
met  in  a  hall  (called  Trullus)  of  the  im- 


perial palace  at  Constantinople.  It  laid 
down  a  law  respecting  celibacy  which 
greatly  displeased  the  Western  Church, 


and  prohibited  fasting  on  Saturday  even 
in  Lent.  The  Pope  of  Rome  reprobated 
the  acts  of  the  Quinisext  Council,  which 
pronounced  the '  Apostolic  Constitutions ' 
to  be  apocryphal. 
Quinque  five,  tex  six.  The  council  la  by  th« 


782 


QUINQUAGESIMA 


QUORUM 


Greeks  called  the  ncv#«im?t  from  nvr«  five,  and  «T«; 
sixth. 

Quinquagesi'ma  Sunday.    The 

fiftieth  day  before  Easter  Sunday,  or 
rather  the  "period  when  fifty  special  ser- 
vices will  be  held  before  Easter.  In  all 
such  ecclesiastical  terms  as  Septuagesima, 
Sexagesima,  Quinquagesima,  and  Quadri- 
gesima,  the  week  is  reckoned  as  a  ten-day 
week,  because  its  octave  and  two  eves  are 
reckoned  in.  Quinquagesima  Sunday 
precedes  Ash  Wednesday.  See  '  Sundays.' 

1  Eve  of  Sunday, '2  Sunday,  8  Monday,  4  Tuesday, 
5  Wednesday,  6  Thursday,  7  Friday,  8  Saturday, 
9  Octave  eve,  10  Octave.  So  in  music  7  notes  with 


the  octave  of   the  1st  we  call  an  '  octave  '  and  the 
8  days  of  the  entombment  were  1  eve  of  Sat 
'2  Saturday,  8  eve  of  Sunday. 


Quin'quartie'ular  Controversy 
(The),  1618-1619.  The  controversy  of  the 
five  points  of  dispute  between  Calvin  and 
Arminius.  The  Synod  of  Dort  was  con- 
vened to  settle  this  controversy,  but,  as  it 
excluded  all  Arminians,  it  wot  a  one-sided 
•ynod  of  no  authority. 

Quin'quartie'ular  Grace,  con- 
sisting of  five  articles.  That  is  the  five 
articles  representing  justification  and 
grace,  and  in  which  reformers  did  not 
agree,  but  which  the  Synod  of  Dort  met 
to  settle. 

The  door  waa  thrown  wide  by  a  lackey  In  lace, 
Saying.  •  What  may  you  please  to  want  with  hii 

Grace  T ' 

'  His  Grace ! '  quoth  Jerome,  for  posed  was  he 
To  guess  of  what  kind  this  Grace  could  be— 
Whether  Grace  preventive,  or  Grace  jwticular, 
Or  Grace  of  that  sort  called  quinquui  <u-utar. 

THOMAS  MOORE,  St.  Jerome'*  Vitit  to  EarA. 

Quinquatria.  A  Roman  festival  of 
five  days  in  honour  of  Minerva,  opened  on 
the  14th  of  the  calends  of  April  (i.e. 
19th  March),  the  birthday  of  the  goddess. 
On  the  first  day  all  went  to  the  temple  of 
Minerva  to  pay  their  adorations,  the 
next  three  days  were  given  to  games  and 
gladiatorial  exhibitions,  and  the  fifth  day 
was  devoted  to  the  purification  of  the 
sacred  trumpets.  The  festival  was  a 
school  holiday  time. 

Quinta'na,  or  '  Quodrages'ima  Sun- 
day,' the  1st  in  Lent,  '  quinta  a  paschate.' 

This  is  the  '  Dominica  nrand6num,'  or  '  Domi- 
nica Bar&rum.'  See  'Sunday.' 

Quintus  Cur'tius  (The  Modern). 
Rene'  de  Vertot  (1655-1785),  author  of  the 
histories  of  the  '  Revolution  of  Rome,'  the 
« Revolution  of  Portugal,'  the '  Revolution 
of  Sweden,'  'History  of  the  Bretons,' 
•  History  cf  Malta,' &c. 


Quinze-Vingts.  A  hospital  founded 
in  Paris  in  1254  by  St.  Louis  for  300 
'  gentilhommes  aquilesSarrasinsavaient 
creve  lesyeux,' and  whom  the  king  brought 
home  with  him  from  the  Holy  Land.  It 
stood  between  the  Louvre  and  the  Palais 
Royal. 

Quinze-vingts  means  15  twenties,  i.e.  300.  The 
French  numerals  are  the  very  acme  of  absurdity 
Can  anything  exceed  the  folly  of  such  a  number 
as  '  Four-twenty  sixteen,'  &c.  ? 

Quiri'tes  (3  syl.).  So  the  Sabines 
were  called ;  but  when  the  Sabines  became 
fused  with  the  Romans,  the  civilians  of 
the  united  people  were  called  Quirit«-s. 
The  soldiers  never  by  any  chance  were 
addressed  as  Quirites  except  by  way  of 
reproach.  A  general  always  addressed  his 
troops  as  milltes  (3  syl.) ;  hence  Caesar 
greatly  mortified  his  rebellious  legions o« 
one  occasion  by  calling  them  Quirltes  in- 
stead of  milltes. 

In  1890  the  Duke  of  Cambridge  snubbed  the  re. 
belliouB  2nd  Grenadier  Guards  In  a  similar  way. 

Quit  Rent.  A  small  rent  paid  by 
tenants  of  old  manors  to  acquit  them  '  of 
service.'  Also  called  '  White  Rent '  (q.v.). 

Quo  Warranto.  A  writ  demanding 
to  be  shown  by  what  right  a  person  holds 
an  office,  estate,  &c.  Regulated  by  Ed- 
ward I.  Charles  II.  made  great  use  of 
these  writs  to  evict  Nonconformists,  that 
the  old  Church  livings  might  return  to 
the  Anglican  clergy.  Corporations  were 
served  by  quo  warrantos,  and  received 
back  their  charters  shorn  of  their  privi- 
leges. 

Quoad  Sacra.  A  term  applied  in 
Scotland  to  auxiliary  churches  built  in 
large  parishes,  which  already  contain 
parish  kirks.  These  chapels  of  ease  have 
no  territorial  jurisdiction,  and  are  usually 
supported  by  private  or  voluntary  sub- 
scriptions. 

Quorndon  Pack.  Mr.  Osbaldes- 
ton's  pack  of  hounds,  one  of  the  thive 
packs  of  the  old  Melton  Mowbray  Hunt, 
established  in  1759.  The  other  two  were 
the  Duke  of  Rutland's  hounds,  and  the 
Earl  of  Lonsdale's  pack  called  the  Cottes- 
more.  The  Melton  Mowbray  Hunt  is  * 
thing  of  the  past,  but  the  Rutland  hounds, 
the  Quorn  and  the  Cottesmore  hounds  are 
still  celebrated  (1890). 

Quorndon  is  in  Leicestershire,  and  Cottesmore 
Park  in  Rutlandshire.  Quorndon  is  always  short 
ened  into  Quorn. 

Quorum  (A).  The  minimum  l«-_'al 
number  of  a  board,  sufficient  to  dischaig* 


RAGMAN8 


783 


the  business.  Sometimes  those  who  are 
to  form  the  quorum  are  selected  out  of 
the  general  number.-  Thus  if  the  general 
number  is  represented  by  the  letters 
of  the  alphabet,  a  statute  might  direct 
that  the  five  vowels  should  constitute  the 
quorum  or  acting  members. 

R.  Placed  against  a  sailor's  name  in 
the  muster-book  of  a  man-of-war,  stood 
for  '  run  '  [away]  or  deserter.  Technically 
they  were  said  to  be  prickt  run,  and  so 
long  as  the  letter  remained  uncrossed, 
the  man  was  not  entitled  to  bounty- 
money  or  promotion.  See  '  C.  P.' 

R.  The  Pope  marked  with  8  R's. 
Silvester  II.  who  held  the  sees  of  Reims, 
Ravenna,  and  Rome. 

Race  of  Stenkil  (The).  The  third 
line  of  Swedish  kings,  so  called  from 
Stenkil,  who  reigned  from  1056-1066. 
This  race,  which  furnished  five  kings, 
succeeded  that  of  Ivar,  and  was  followed 
by  the  race  of  Sverker.  It  continued 
from  1056-1129. 

Race  of  Sverker  (The).  In 
Sweden ;  so  called  from  Sverker  the 
founder  (1129-1155).  It  succeeded  the 
race  of  Stenkil,  and  continued  alter- 
nating with  it  from  1129-1250,  when 
the  '  Folkungs '  or  Juris  succeeded. 

Racine's  Monkey.  '  Le  Singe  de 
Racine.'  So  J.  G.  de  Campistron  was 
called  (1636-1723). 

Radcliffe  Library  (The).  In  the 
University  of  Oxford,  1747,  founded  by 
Dr.  John  Radcliffe,  Fellow  of  Lincoln. 
The  building  is  now  used  as  a  reading- 
room  in  connection  with  the  Bodleian 
Library  (q.v.),  and  the  books  on  natural 
science  have  been  removed  to  the  Uni- 
rersity  museum.  The  librarian  has  a 
salary  of  150Z.  a  year. 

Radcliffe  Travelling  Fellow- 
ships. Three  of  the  annual  value  of 
200Z.  each,  tenable  for  three  years.  Can- 
didates must  have  passed  their  B.A. 
degree,  and  must  travel  abroad  with  a 
view  of  studying  medicine.  Founded  in 
the  University  of  Oxford  by  Dr.  Radcliffe. 
1858. 

Radical.  A  political  party.  The  word 
came  into  use  in  England  about  1816 ; 
the  general  character  of  radicalism  is 
democratic  and  republican. 


Radom  (The  Confederation  of), 
1767.  A  confederation  of  the  dissidents 
of  Poland,  who  applied  to  Russia  for  aid 
against  the  patriots,  called  the  Confede- 
ration of  Bar  (q.v.).  This  interference  of 
Russia  led  to  the  partition  of  Poland. 
See  'Dissidents.' 

Russia,  glad  to  have  a  pretence  for  getting  a 
footing  in  Poland,  supported  the  Confederation  of 
Radom.  She  pressed  on  the  whole  line  of  the 
Polish  frontier  with  her  armies,  inundated  the 
kingdom  with  her  troops,  and  levied  contributiong 
for  their  support,  as  if  she  had  been  in  a  con- 
quered country.  France  supported  the  con- 
federates  of  Bar.— HOWITT,  Hist,  of  England  (Geo 
in.  chap.  iv.  p.  96). 

'  Radstadt  (Peace  of),  1714.  Between 
Germany  and  France.  It  preserved  to 
France  its  frontiers,  and  gave  to  Germany, 
Naples,  Sardinia,  Milan,  and  the  Nether- 
lands all  taken  from  Spain.  This  treaty 
ended  the  war  of  the  Spanish  Succession, 
which  had  lasted  twelve  years. 

Raffael.    See  '  Raphael.' 

Rag  (The).  Episcopacy  was  so  called 
in  the  17th  cent,  by  the  Presbyterians. 
The  term  is  a  contracted  form  of  'the 
rag  of  the  woman  of  Babylon.' 

Though  Leighton  restored  many  of  the  Scotch 
ministers  to  vacant  parishes,  the  most  violent 
gloried  in  the  name  of  Covenanters,  and  persisted 
in  preaching  in  conventicles  against '  the  rag.1— 
PRINCE,  Parallel  History,  vol.  ii.  p.  303. 

Rag  (The).  A  familiar  name  of  the 
Army  and  Navy  Club.  The  rag,  of  course, 
is  the  flag. 

Ragged  Schools.  Opened  in 
London  1838;  in  Aberdeen  1841.  The 
Union  established  in  1844. 

Ragman  Roll  (The),  1296.  A  list 
of  all  the  Scotch  barons  and  men  of 
note  who  subscribed  the  submission  to 
Edward  I.  It  contains  the  largest  and 
most  authentic  enumeration  extant  of 
the  nobility,  barons,  landholders,  bur- 
gesses,  and  clergy  of  Scotland  prior  to 
the  14th  cent.,  and  only  genuine  statis- 
tical notices  of  Scotland  of  the  period. 
There  are  four  rolls  consisting  of  thirty- 
five  pieces  sewn  together.  A  copy  is 
preserved  in  the  Rolls  House,  Chancery 
Lane,  but  the  original  no  longer  exists. 

Ragman  is  a  corruption  of  Ragimund,  the 
name  of  a  legate  of  Scotland  who  compelled  the 
clergy  of  Scotland  to  give  a  true  account  of  their 
benefices,  that  they  might  be  duly  taxed. 

Ragmans.  Long  written  documents, 
such  as  bulls,  charters,  patents,  lists  of 
names,  &c.  Rymer,  in  the  'Foadera,1 
speaks  of  literas^atentestvocata,  ragge- 


784 


RAID 


RAJAH 


man*,  rive  "blank  chartres.  Piers  Plow- 
man says  'Rede  on  this  ragman,  and 
rewle  you  theraftur.' 

Henry  IV.  Issued  a  proclamation  commanding 
all  the  blank  bonds,  called  ragmans,  which  had 
been  extorted  from  the  people  by  Richard  and  his 
courtiers,  to  be  made  null  and  committed  to  the 
Hames.— HOWITT,  Hitt.  of  England,  vol.  L  p.  481. 

B.aid  (The),  1468.  In  Scotch  history 
means  the  removal  to  Edinburgh  of 
James  III.  at  the  age  of  fourteen  by 
Robert  lord  Boyd  and  bis  two  sons. 
His  guardian  Kennedy  archbishop  of  St. 
Andrews  being  dead,  the  estates  of  Scot- 
land appointed  a  new  regency.  The 
king  wished  to  act  for  himself,  and  the 
Boyds  helped  him.  The  parliament  sanc- 
tioned the  raid. 

According  to  Prof.  Skeat.  raid  In  from  ride.  Its 
usual  meaning  ia  a  foray,  or  predatory  excur- 
sion In  border  warfare. 

Raid  of  Carlisle  (The),  1598, 
This  was  the  seizure  of  Kinmont  Willie, 
a  noted  depredator  upon  the  English 
border,  during  a  day  of  truce.  Sir 
Walter  Scott  of  Buccleuch,  warden  of 
the  Scottish  border,  held  a  day  of  truce 
for  meeting  the  deputy  of  Lord  Scroope, 
governor  of  Carlisle  Castle.  When  the 
meeting  broke  up,  the  English  on  their 
return  home  saw  Willie,  and  took  him 
prisoner.  Buccleuch  sent  a  challenge  to 
Lord  Scroope,  which  was  insolently 
declined.  Whereupon  he  assembled  his 
clansmen,  forced  his  way  into  the  castle, 
and  set  Willie  free.  Elizabeth  demanded 
that  Buccleuch  should  be  delivered  into 
her  hands;  this  the  Scotch  parliament 
refused  to  do,  but  Buccleuch  consented 
to  appear  before  the  queen  to  explain 
the  whole  matter.  The  queen  was  so 
pleased  with  his  manly  bearing  and  bold 
spirit,  that  she  dismissed  him  with 
tokens  of  honour  and  regard. 

Raid  of  Leith  (The),  2  April,  1594. 
An  attack  of  the  Earl  of  Bothwell  to  get 
possession  of  the  king's  person  on  his 
return  from  church  at  Leith,  on  Sunday 
morning  2  April,  1594.  Bothwell  failed 
ir.  this  attempt. 

In  his  proclamation,  distributed  at  the  raid  of 
Leith,  the  Catholic  lords  were  designated  '  ene- 
mies of  the  true  religion,  and  the  practisers  for 
bringing  In  of  strangers  ;  a  company  of  lewd  per- 
sons crept  into  the  state  to  the  high  contempt  of 
Ood  and  dishonour  of  the  king.'— Sir  W.  SCOTT, 
Uitt.  of  Scotland,  xxxviil. 

Raid  of  Ruthven  (The),  1582. 
The  forcible  detention  of  James  VI.  at 
Ruthven  Castle,  to  which  he  had  been 


invited  in  a  hunting  expedition,  by 
Alexander  Ruthven  earl  of  Gowrie.  The 
object  of  this  detention  was  to  compel 
the  king  to  dismiss  his  favourites,  the 
Duke  of  Lennox  and  Stewart  earl  of 
Arran.  See  p.  880,  '  Gowrie  Conspiracy.' 
Bald,  In  Scotland,  was  applied  to  any  assembly 
met  together  in  arms  to  enforce  their  will.  Thus 
the  barons  who  forced  from  John  the  Magna 
Charta  would  be  called  in  Scotland  the  Kaid  of 
Runnymede. 

Raid  of  Stirling  (The),  1585.  An 
armed  attack  on  Stirling  Castle,  where 
James  Stewart  earl  of  Arran  and  chief 
minister  of  James  VI.  was  cooped  up. 
He  defended  the  castle  for  a  time,  but 
had  neither  men,  arms,  nor  provisions 
for  a  siege.  Arran,  therefore,  fled,  and 
having  the  key  of  Stirling  Bridge,  made 
good  his  escape  by  locking  the  gates 
behind  him  to  prevent  pursuit.  Arran 
was  dismissed  the  public  councils,  and 
lived  in  private  as  James  Stewart. 

Rail  Splitter  (The).  President 
Abraham  Lincoln.  So  called  because  at 
one  time  he  earned  his  bread  by  splitting 
rails  (1809-1865). 

Railway  King  (The).  George 
Hudson  (1800-1871). 

Railway  Mania  (The),  1845,  when 
all  the  country  went  mad  on  railway 
speculations.  The  advertisements  of 
projected  railways  in  the  '  Times '  news- 
paper were  from  8,0002.  to  6,0002.  weekly 
in  the  months  of  September,  October, 
and  November.  Railways  proper  (with 
Robert  Stephenson's  locomotives)  were 
first  opened  in  England  and  America 
in  1880,  between  Manchester  and  Liver- 
pool. Brunei  introduced  the  broad 
gauge  in  1888.  Railways  were  not  prac- 
tically introduced  into  France  till  1845, 
when  the  Chemin  de  fer  du  Nord  was 
opened.  The  Chemin  de  fer  de  1'Ouest 
was  opened  hi  1846 ;  and  that  between 
Paris  and  Lyons  in  1851. 

'Chemin  de  fer'  pronounce  Shmand  fair. 
•  Shmand  to  rhyme  with  darned  (silent). 

Rajah  of  Mattan  (The).  II  the 
Braganza  is  not  a  diamond,  the  Rajah  of 
Mattan  is  the  largest  diamond  known. 
Its  original  weight  was  787  carats;  but 
being  given  to  Borgis,  a  Venetian,  to  cut, 
it  was  reduced  to  879^  carats.  Borgis 
was  fined  10,000  rupees  for  his  waste,  and 
received  nothing  for  his  cutting.  See 
'  Diamonds.' 


RALEIGH 


RAMPARTS 


Raleigh  Conspiracy  (The],  1603. 
This  was  the  'Main  Plot'  (q.v.)  to  seize 
James  I.  and  set  Arabella  Stuart  on  the 
throne.  Ealeigh  and  others  were  arrested. 
Clarke  and  Watson  were  hanged;  Brooke 
was  beheaded  ;  Cobham,  Grey,  and 
Markham  were  pardoned;  and  Raleigh 
was  reprieved  and  released  from  the 
Tower  30  Jan.,  1616.  He  then  sailed  for 
Guiana,  returned  in  1618,  was  again 
arrested  for  complicity  in  the  '  Main 
Plot,'  and  beheaded  29  Oct.,  1618. 

Ramadan.  The  ninth  month  in  the 
Moslem  year.  It  is  a  kind  of  Lent  or 
fast  in  commemoration  of  the  first  revela- 
tion received  by  Mohammed.  A  strict 
Moslem  must  not  eat  or  drink,  smoke  or 
bathe,  smell  any  perfume,  or  even  swallow 
his  own  spittle  till  after  sunset.  This 
fast  is  followed  by  the  festival  called 
'  Bairam 


The  word  'Ramadan  '  means  the  'hot  month,' 
from  the  Arabic  ramiddh,  or  ramaddh,  '  to  be  hot.' 

Rambam.  A  sonant  of  '  R.  M.  B.  M.,' 
that  is,  Rabbi  Moses  Ben  Maimon,  born 
at  Cordova  in  1185.  He  wrote  com- 
mentaries on  the  Talmuds  (Babylonian 
and  Jerusalem),  and  a  work  on  the 
Calendar.  He  is  generally  called  '  Mai- 
monides,'  '  the  doctor,  the  great  sage,  the 
glory  of  the  West  and  light  of  the  East, 
second  only  to  Moses.' 

Rambouillet  (L'Hdtel  de),  1600. 
The  society  which  met  in  the  mansion  of 
the  Marquis  de  Rambouillet,  Rue  St. 
Thomas,  near  the  Louvre,  Paris.  The 
society  consisted  of  the  most  distinguished 
persons  in  the  city.  The  palmy  days  of 
these  reunions  were  from  1635  to  1665. 
Cardinal  Richelieu,  Prince  Conde",  and 
Montausier  were  among  the  magnates, 
while  Racan,  Voiture,  Benserade,  Balzac, 
Menage,  Chapelain,  La  Calprenede, 
Scudery,  D'Urfe",  Sarrasin,  Desmarets, 
St.  Sorlin,  and  the  Abbe*  Cottin  repre- 
sented the  beaux  esprits.  The  ladies 
who  usually  attended  were  the  Duchess 
of  Longueville,  the  Marchioness  of  La- 
fayette, Madame  de  Se'vigne',  Madame 
Deshoulieres,  and  the  Duchess  Montau- 
sier  (the  life  and  soul  of  the  society). 
Each  guest  was  nicknamed  by  some 
O  reek  or  Roman  coleprity,  and  the  ladies 
were  called  Les  Precieuses.  At  first  this 
society  was  the  arbiter  of  taste  and 
literature,  but  it  lapsed  into  prudery  and 


affectation,  gibbeted  by  the  'Pre*cieusc! 
Ridicules '  of  Moliere. 

Ramillies  Wig  (A).  Introduced 
in  the  reign  of  George  1.,  and  so  named 
from  the  famous  battle  of  Ramillies.  It 
had  a  long,  gradually  diminishing,  plaited 
tail,  called  the  '  RamiUie  tail,'  which  was 
tied  with  a  great  bow  at  the  top  and  a 
smaller  one  at  the  bottom.  In  1786  the 
officers  of  the  horse  and  foot  guards  were 
commanded  to  wear  Ramillie  periwigs. 

This  [the  buzz  wig]  was  the  paragon  of  the  three 
yet  remaining  wigs  of  the  parish,  which  differed, 
as  Monkbarns  used  to  remark,  like  the  three 
degrees  of  comparison — Sir  Arthur's  Ramillies 
being  the  positive,  his  own  bob-wig  the  compara- 
tive, and  the  overwhelming  grizzle  [i.e.  buM-wlg] 
of  the  clergyman  figuring  as  the  superlative. — Sir 
W.  SCOTT,  The  Antiquary,  ch.xvii. 

Ramists.  Those  who  lollowed  Pierre 
Ramus  in  his  new  pronunciation  of  Latin. 
This  novelty  especially  affected  such 
words  as  contained  qu,  pronounced  k ; 
as  'quisquis,'  pronounced  kiskis.  This 
innovation  produced  riots  in  Paris,  just 
as  Sir  John  Cheke's  innovation  in  the 
pronunciation  of  Greek  produced  riots 
in  Cambridge  a  few  years  before.  See 
'  Greeks  and  Trojans.' 

Sir  John  Cheke  died  1557 ;  Pierre  Bunas  fell  in 
the  massacre  of  Barthelemi  in  1572. 

Ramnes.  A  Roman  gentleman. 
(See  Propertius,  iv.  1,  81.)  A  con- 
traction of  '  Ramnenses.'  Livy  (i.  18) 
says  '  a  Romulo,'  and  tells  us  it  WM  one 
of  the  three  tribes  or  centuries  into  which 
Romulus  divided  his  people.  If  '  Roma  ' 
is  from  '  Romulus,'  as  we  are  told  by 
Varro,  then,  with  a  little  shuffling  of  the 
cards,  we  can  get  'Romanenses'  (natives 
of  Rome),  contracted  into  '  Rom'nenses,' 
and  corrupted  into  '  Ramnes.' 

'Tatienses,'  the  Sabine  tribe,  from  Tat) us  the 
Sabine  king  (Ovid, '  Fast.'  ill.  181).  The  third  cen- 
tury or  tribe  was  called  'Lucores'  (strangers). 
Plutarch  says  '  a  luco,  ubi  llomuli  asylum  f uit, 
ut  sint  advents  in  hac  tribu.' 

Ramorantin  (The  Edict  of),  1560. 
Issued  by  Francois  II.  after  the  con- 
spiracy of  Amboise,  constituting  the 
bishops  judges  of  heresy,  and  depriving 
Huguenots  of  the  right  of  holding  religious 
assemblies. 

Ramparts.  Those  great  masses  of 
earth,  about  7£  feet  in  height,  which  are 
thrown  up  from  the  ditch  inwards  in  for- 
tification, in  order  to  give  the  defenders 
in  a  siege  a  commanding  surface  for  their 
cannon  and  musketry.  The  first  range 
of  rampart  sis  called  the  body  of  the  place 
(or  enceinte) ;  and  all  the  works  between 


786 


RAMSDEN 


RAPPAREES 


the  enceinte  and  the  covered  way  are 
called  outworks.  Those  constructed 
beyond  the  covered  way  and  the  glacis, 
but  within  the  range  of  the  musketry  of 
the  main-works,  are  termed  advanced 
works ;  and  those  beyond  that  range  are 
called  detached  works.  In  the  outline 
or  '  tracing  of  a  fortress,'  if  the  angle" 
points  outwards  towards  the  country 
it  is  called  a  salient  angle;  if  inwards 
towards  the  place  fortified,  it  is  a  re-enter- 
ing angle. 

Ramsden  Sermon  (The).  On 
Church  Extension.  To  be  preached  in 
full  term  in  St.  Mary's  Church,  Cam- 
bridge. Fee,  five  guineas.  A  fund  was 
left  for  the  purpose  by  Mrs.  Charlotte 
Ramsden,  of  Bath,  1848. 

Ranche'rps  (The).  The  half-Indian 
and  half-Spanish  breed  in  Mexico.  They 
form  by  far  the  best  part  of  the  Mexican 
army.  They  are  a  thin  muscular  race, 
temperate,  daring,  and  hardy. 

Rank  and  File.  The  technical 
phrase  for  privates  and  corporals  of  in- 
fantry, often  spoken  of  as  '  Bayonets,' 
from  the  instrument  which  they  carry. 

"RanstSidt  (Treaties  of).  I.  24  Sept., 
1706.  A  treaty  of  peace  between  Charles 
XII.  of  Sweden  and  Frederick  Augustus 
of  Poland. 

II.  22  Aug.,  1707,  a  Convention  signed 
at  Alt  Ranstadt  between  Charles  XII.  of 
Sweden  and  the  kaiser  Joseph  I. 

Ranters.  The  Primitive  Methodists 
are  sometimes  so  called.  They  seceded 
from  the  Methodists  because,  in  their 
opinion,  the  true  spirit  of  Methodism 
was  no  longer  preserved  in  the  body.  By 
this  they  meant  that  too  much  attention 
was  paid  to  formality,  and  that  not  suffi- 
cient fervour  was  manifested.  Field- 
preaching  and  street-preaching  of  an 
emotional  character  was  strongly  advo- 
cated. Hugh  and  J.  Borrne,  with  W. 
Clowes,  were  the  chief  instruments  of 
this  separation. 

Ranz  des  Vaches  (The).    Simple 

melodies  played  on  the  Alphorn  in  the 

Alps,  or  sung  by  the  herdsmen,  or 

both,  when  they  drive  their  cattle  to  and 

from  the  pasture. 


it  is  to  divide  the  spoil  of  wrecks  cast  on 
the  coast. 

The  Ranzelman  WM  dividing  with  all  due  im- 
partiality the  spoils  of  the  wrecked  vessel  .  .  . 
and,  if  the  matter  in  hand  had  not  been,  from 
beginning  to  end,  utterly  unjust  and  indefensible, 
discharging  the  part  of  a  wise  and  prudent  magis- 
trate.—Sir  W.  SCOTT,  The  Pirate,  chap.  viii. 

Rape  of  the  Sabines,  8th  cent. 
B.C.  Romulus,  wishing  to  find  wives  for 
his  new  city,  invited  the  Sabines  and 
other  neighbouring  towns  to  come  and 
see  his  consualia,  or  public  games,  in 
honour  of  the  god  Census,  and  when  the 
spectators  were  intent  on  the  show,  a 
number  of  Roman  youths  rushed  in 
among  them,  and  seized  all  the  marriage- 
able maidens  on  whom  they  coold  lay 
hands. 

A  very  similar  Incident  Is  recorded  In  Judge* 
xxi.  19-23. 

Raphael  (The  Flemish).  Frans 
Floris.  His  chief  works  are  '  St.  Luke  at 
his  Easel,'  and  the  'Descent  of  the 
Fallen  Angels,'  both  in  Antwerp  Cathe- 
dral (1520-1570). 

Raphael  (The  French}.  Eustace 
Lesueur  (1617-1655). 

Raphael  the  Divine.  Raffaello 
Sanzio  il  Divino  (1483-1520),  the  greatest 
of  all  painters.  His  first  works  were 
under  the  influence  of  Perugino,  such  a* 
the  'Coronation  of  the  Virgin,'  in  the 
Vatican,  and  the  '  Marriage  of  the  Virgin,' 
at  Milan.  His  second  class  of  paintings 
(1504-1508)  were  of  the  Flon-ntine 
school,  of  which  class  is  '  St.  Catharine,' 
in  the  National  Gallery,  London.  The 
cartoons  in  Hampton  Court  are  of  the 
third  or  Roman  class. 

Raphael  of  Cats  (The).  Godefroi 
Mind,  a  Swiss  painter  (1768-1814). 

Raphael  of  Holland  (The}, 
Martin  van  Hemskerck  (1498-1574). 

Raphael  of  Opera  or  of  Music 
(The).  J.  C.  Wolfgang  Mozart  (1756- 
1791). 

Raphael's  Sketch  Book  ought  to 
be  called  the  '  Venice  Sketch  Book,'  as 
Morelli  has  proved  them  to  be  .-.ketches 
by  Pinturicchio,  the  Umbrian  artist, 
before  Raphael  was  born.  It  is  pre- 
served in  the  Accademia  delle  Belle 
Arti,  in  Venice. 


Ranzelman   (A).    A  petty  magis-  j      Rapparees,  17th  cent.    Wild  Irish 
trate  in  the  Zetland  islands,  whose  office  I  plunderer*,  so  called  from   their   being 


EASKOLNIKS 


EAVEN 


787 


armed  with  a  rapary,  or  half-pike.  They 
were  especially  numerous  in  the  Bog  of 
Allan,  if  we  may  trust  Lord  Macaulay, 
who,  speaking  of  newspaper  leaders, 
refers  to  the  '  Eapparees  of  the  Bog  of 
Allan  '  as  one  of  the  items  which  helped 
to  furnish  journals  in  their  early  days. 


They  commonly  wear  little  woollen  jackets, 
breeches  close  to  their  thighs,  and  over  them  a  ... 
Bhag  rugg,  deeply  fringed.  They  go,  lor  the  most 
part,  bareheaded,  wear  their  hair  long,  and  count 
it  the  greatest  ornament.  .  .  .  They  count  it  no 
infamy  to  commit  robberies,  and  when  they  go  to 
rob  they  make  prayers  to  God  that  they  may 
obtain  booty.  .  .  .  They  also  suppose  that  violence 
and  murder  are  in  no  wise  displeasing  to  God.  — 
GAY  MIEGE,  New  State  of  England  (second  edition, 
1711;  Ireland  added). 

Raskolniks  (The),  1654.  Kussian 
schismatics  who  opposed  the  revised 
translation  of  the  Bible  and  Liturgies. 

Rat,  Cat,  and  the  Dog.  William 
Collingharn  was  author  of  the  rhyme 
(1483) 

The  rat,  the  cat,  and  Lovel  the  dog, 
Rule  all  England  under  the  hog. 

The  rat  was  Rat-cliffe,  the  cat  was 
Cat-esby,  Lovel  was  Francis  viscount 
Lovel  the  king's  '  spaniel,'  and  the  hog 
was  the  blue  boar,  the  crest  of  Richard 
III.  Collingham  was  put  to  death  for 
his  too  pregnant  wit. 

Rats.  When  the  Assyrians,  B.C.  692, 
invaded  Egypt,  Sethos  the  king  raised 
an  army  of  artisans  and  labourers.  But 
no  battle  was  fought;  for  during  the 
night  a  swarm  of  rats  gnawed  to  pieces 

of  the  Assyrians,  who  at  once  fled.  In 
honour  of  this  event  Sethos  had  a  statue 
of  himself,  holding  a  rat  in  one  hand, 
erected  in  the  temple  of  Memnon. 

Was  not  the  rat  in  the  hand  of  Sethos  the 
water-rat,  or  ichneumon,  the  god  of  the  people  of 
Heracleopolis  ? 

Rate  in  Aid  (A),  1849.  Sixpence  in 
the  pound  to  be  levied  in  every  county 
of  Ireland  towards  a  general  fund  for 
the  relief  of  the  poor  of  that  country. 
The  potato  disease  had  reappeared,  and 
this  rate  more  equally  divided  the  burden 
of  supporting  the  poor  by  placing  a 
portion  of  it  on  shoulders  better  able  to 
bear  it. 

Rath  (A).  A  hill-fortress,  the  dwell- 
ing  of  an  old  Irish  chief,  built  on  a 
natural  elevation  and  surrounded  by  a 
rampart.  The  whole  enclosure  was  the 
rath,  and  the  chief's  dwelling  stood  within 


the  area.  It  was  made  of  wood,  mud,  and 
hurdles. 

Rational  School  (The),  in  theology, 
revived  in  Germany  by  Paulus,  who 
produced  his  'Commentary  of  the  New 
Testament '  (1800-1804).  His  object  is  to 
show  that  miracles  and  all  that  is  beyond 
man's  reason  and  experience  must  be 
discarded. 

Rationalism,  in  theology,  is  the  re- 
jection of  everything  in  religion  which 
cannot  be  supported  by  reason,  as  mira- 
cles ;  and  the  explaining  away  of  miracles 
by  ascribing  the  phenomena  to  natural 
causes.  Thus,  in  the  passage  of  the  Red 
Sea,  the  Rationalists  maintain  that  Moses 
and  his  host  passed  when  the  tide  was 
out,  but  that  Pharaoh  and  his  host  were 
overwhelmed  by  the  returning  tide. 

Like  King  John  and  Lynn  Wash. 

Rationalists.  A  fanatical  part; 
which  arose  during  the  civil  war,  after- 
wards called  'Levellers'  (1647).  John 
Lilburne  (afterwards  Colonel  Lilburne) 
was  a  leading  spirit  of  these  republicans. 
They  said  the  election  of  Saul  by  the  Jew* 
plainly  teaches  that  kings  usurp  the  place 
of  God,  and  that  lords  and  princes  are 
denounced  in  scripture,  which  teaches  the 
equality  of  man.  Their  platform  was 
religious  equality ;  biennial  parliaments  ; 
six-monthly  sessions  ;  a  widely  extended 
franchise ;  and  a  more  equally  distributed 
representation.  These  Rationalists  or 
Levellers  were  pretty  well  the  same  as 
the  Agitators.  See  Rom.  xiii. 

Ratisbon,  in  Bavaria  (Truce  of), 
15  Aug.,  1684.  Between  France  and  Spain 
on  the  one  hand  and  the  kaiser  on  the 
other. 

Ratisbon  Interim  (The),  in  1541- 

A  provisionary  arrangement  between  the 
Roman  Catholic  and  Lutheran  ad  in- 
terim— that  is,  till  the  matters  in  dispute 
could  be  laid  before  a  general  council.  In 
the  Ratisbon  Interim  3  Roman  Catholics 
and  3  Lutherans  were  appointed  to  make 
provisionary  measures  of  agreement.  The 
Roman  Catholic  deputies  were  Eck,  Pflug, 
and  Gropper  ;  the  Lutheran  deputies  were 
Melanchthon,  Bucer,  and  Pistorius.  They 
agreed  on  all  points  except  the  sacramenta 
and  the  power  of  the  Church. 

Raven  Knight  (The).    John  Han. 
yadi,   whos«  shield  had  a  black  raven 
8B 


738 


RAWANDIANS 


REALISTS 


holding  a  gold  ring  in  his  beak  painted 
on  it  (1400-1456). 

Never  before  bad  they  witnessed  fighting  M  gal- 
lant as  that  of  the  Raven  Knight  at  the  head  of 
his  small  troop.— VAMB«RY,  Hungary,  chap.  ix. 

Rawandians  (The),  AJ>.  759.  A 
Saracenic  sect  believing  in  metempsy- 
chosis. 

Rawlinsonian  Professorship 
(The)  of  Anglo-Saxon,  in  Oxford  Univer- 
sity. Stipend  800J.  a  year.  Founded  by 
Richard  Rawlinson,  D.C.L.,  of  St.  John's 
College,  in  1750. 

Rayleigh  d'lsgustin  (Sir).  A 
punning  toast  (Really  disgusting,  Sir), 
by  way  of  reproof. 

Re  Qalantuomo,  Victor  Emmanuel 
II.  (1820-1878),  king  of  Sardinia  1849,  king 
of  Italy  1861. 

'  Here '  (said  Garibaldi), '  In  the  presence  of  oar 
Be  Qalantuomo,  I  must  be  permitted  to  speak  my 
mlnd.'-HowiTT,  Hittory  of  England  (year  1869). 
p.  688. 

Readers  =  'Lectores'  in  the  Greek 
and  Latin  Churches,  were  young  men 
studying  for  the  priesthood.  They  served 
ae  secretaries  to  the  bishops,  and  were 
promoted  according  to  merit ;  some,  how- 
ever, never  graduated  to  any  higher 
degree.  Tertullian  is  the  first  who  men- 
tions this  office.  The  readers  had  charge 
of  all  the  sacred  books,  and  acted  as 
messengers.  By  the  Fourth  Council  of 
Carthage  the  bishop,  on  ordaining  a 
reader,  had  to  place  a  Bible  in  the  hand  of 
the  candidate,  and  Bay :  '  Receive  this 
book,  and  be  a  reader  of  the  Word  of  God. 
If  tliou  exercise  thy  ministry  faithfully, 
Uiou  wilt  have  part  with  those  who  ad- 
minister God's  word.' 

The  lectors  used  to  read  the  Epistles  till  Inno- 
cent III.  appointed  the  office  of  sub-deacon  In  the 
10th  cent. ;  but  after  that  the  lector  only  read  the 
lessons  at  matins. 

Reading  (The  Council  of),  1279.  It 
enacted  that  two  representatives  chosen 
by  the  clergy  of  each  diocese  shall  attend 
the  national  synod,  to  consult  respecting 
the  redress  of  grievances,  granting  subsi- 
dies, and  whatever  else  relates  to  the  well- 
being  of  the  Church.  This  is  called  the 
nucleus  of  '  Convocation.' 

Pronounce  Red'-ding. 

Real  Estate.  Land  and  houses,  in 
opposition  to  personal  property,  such  as 
cash,  jewels,  and  furniture.  The  Romans 
divided  property  into  immovable  (real) 
and  movable  (personal).  Lands  and 


houses  are  real  because  they  cannot  be 
carried  away ;  personal  property  can  be 
moved  by  the  possessor  from  place  to 
place. 

Real  Laws.  Laws  for  the  regulation 
of  property  without  interfering  with  the 
state  of  persons. 

Les  lols  rtalles  n'ont  point  d'extension  dlrecte  nl 
Indirecte  bora  la  Jurirtiction  et  la  domination  du 
leglslateur.-STOBY.  Conflict  of  Lout.  610. 

Real  Presence.  The  dogma  that 
the  bread  and  wine  in  the  eucharist,  after 
consecration,  become  the  veritable  and 
real  body  and  soul,  humanity  and  divinity 
of  Christ.  This  is  called  the  doctrine  of 
transubstantiation,  and  is  held  by  the 
Roman  and  Eastern  Churches.  Luther 
taught  the  same  doctrine  with  a  difference. 
By  transubstantiation  is  meant  that  the 
wine  is  no  longer  wine,  and  the  bread 
is  no  longer  bread  after  consecration; 
Luther  taught  that  the  bread  and  wine 
remained  bread  and  wine,  but  that  the 
body  and  soul,  humanity  and  divinity  of 
Christ  were  incorporated  with  those  ele- 
ments. This  is  called  the  doctrine  of 
con-substantiation.  Calvin  taught  that 
the  body  and  soul  of  Christ  were  taken 
only  by  faith,  and  not  substantially  by 
communicants  in  the  eucharist. 

Lather's  word  was  impanation.  As  Ood  was 
incarnate  in  Christ,  so  Christ  was  impanated.  or 
Introduced  into  the  elements  of  bread  and  wine, 
and  incorporated  with  them. 

Real  Right.  A  jut  in  re  or  right 
in  the  thing  itself,  and  not  its  equivalent ; 
in  opposition  to  jus  ad  rem,  or  a  right  to 
enforce  an  obligation  or  the  performance 
of  something. 

A  servant  has  a  ju$  in  re,  a  master  a  jtu  ad  rrm. 
A  master  most  pay  his  servant  VOQCI,  and  cannot 
instead  of  wages  substitute  work.  A  servant,  on 
the  other  band,  must  give  hU  master  iro. •*.  and 
cannot  be  allowed  to  pay  money  instead.  Thus  a 
nm*tor.  by  p:i>  Inc  n  month  b  will's  in  advance. 
can  dismiss  a  ser vant ;  but  a  servant  cannot,  by 


f  or  felting  a  months  wages,  qulta 

The  master's  obligation  to  a  servant  is 

servant  s  obligation  to  a  master  is  work. 

Realists.  Those  who  believe  in  real- 
ism, or  the  independent  existence  of 
universals.  Tree  in  the  abstract  is  a 
universal ;  an  oak-tree,  an  elm,  a  fir-tree, 
are  particular  trees.  Now  realists  main- 
tain that  tree  exists  in  the  abstract,  and 
is  not  the  hypothetical  creature  inferred 
from  particular  objects.  Nominalists  say 
universalia  post  rem,  universals  are 
ti  posteriori,  and  particulars  come  first. 
Realists  say  universalia  ante  rem,  that 
universals  precede  sensible  objects 


REALM 


REBELLION 


789 


In  theology  we  are  told  that  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  are  one  God.  There 
wese  certain  divines  who  insisted  that 
these  three  persons  were  only  three 
names  (nomina)  of  the  same  Being,  as 
father,  son,  and  husband  are  three  names 
of  the  same  person.  Other  theologians 
insisted  that  they  are  not  only  three 
names,  but  three  real  persons.  Guillaume 
de  Champeaux  (1053-1120)  was  the 
tounder  of  the  realistic  school. 

There  is  yet  a  third  sort  of  realism,  or 
belief — viz.  that  the  phenomenal  world  has 
an  objective  existence,  quite  independent 
of  our  perception  thereof.  To  me  or  you 
the  phenomenal  world  is  what  our  senses 
cognise  ;  but  even  if  we  were  deprived  of 
our  senses,  and  there  was  no  phenomenal 
world  to  us,  still  (say  the  realists)  the 
phenomena  would  exist.  This  realism  is 
opposed  to  Berkeley's  '  Idealism.' 

Traced  to  its  origin  we  come  to  Plato 
and  Aristotle.  Plato  insisted  that  the 
divine  idea  is  a  real  something,  a  mould 
or  matrix  in  which  creation  was  fashioned. 
Aristotle  contended  that  the  Divine  word 
was  enough ;  '  he  commanded,  and  it  was 
done.' 

*.*  We  also  speak  of  realism  In  art  and  letters, 
meaning  an  Imitation  of  nature,  not  a  fanciful 
Ideal. 

Hosceline  seems  to  have  raised  the  question 
whether  the  personal  distinctions  of  the  Deity  are 
real  or  only  nominal. 

St.  Anselm  of  Canterbury,  Albertus  Magnus, 
Thomas  Aquinas,  and  Duns  Scotus  •were  Realists. 

Abelard,  William  Occam,  Buridan,  Hobbes, 
Locke,  Bishop  Berkeley,  Condillao,  and  Dugald 
Stewart  were  Nominalists. 

The  Realist  (as  opposed  to  the  Idealist)  holds 
that  the  phenomenal  world  has  an  objective  ex- 
istence. The  Idealist  contends  that  it  has  only  a 
subjective  existence.  The  -whole  contest  may  be 
settled  thus:  To  an  individual  every  phenomenon 
is  only  subjective  to  him  ;  that  is,  his  perception  of 
a  phenomenon  depends  upon  his  senses,  but  inde- 
pendent of  himself  the  phenomenon  is  real,  or 
there  is  a  real  phenomenon. 

Realm   of  St.   Stephen   (The). 

Hungary. 

Croatia  is  still  a  member  of  the  realm  of  St. 
Stephen.— VAMBERY,  Hungary,  chap.  vil. 

Rebecca  Riots  (The),  1843.  A 
crusade  against  toll-gates  begun  in  Wales. 
See  next  article. 

Rebeccaites,  or  'Children  of  Re- 
becca,' 1839.  Welsh  rioters  who  went 
about  destroying  turnpike  gates.  So 
called  from  Rebekah,  the  bride  of  Isaac. 
When  she  left  home  her  father  and 
friends  said  to  her  (Gen.  xxiv.  60),  '  Let 
thy  seed  possess  the  gate  of  those  which 
hate  thee.'  See  '  Rebecca  Riots.' 
Also  called  'Rebecca's  Daughters,'  and  'Re- 


beccas.'   The  word  has  been  revived  of  late  In 
reference  to  illegal  fishing. 

*  Rebekah's  Camels '  Bible 
(The),  1823.  So  called  because  in  Gen. 
xxiv.  61  the  word  '  damsels '  is  mis- 
printed camels.  Thus:  'And  Rebekah 
arose,  and  her  camels'  [damsels].  See 
'Bibles.' 

Rebel  Crown  (The).  A  silver  5s. 
piece  struck  at  Kilkenny  in  the  reign 
of  Charles  I.  There  are  seven  varieties, 
distinguished  by  the  size  of  the  crown, 
and  the  shape  of  the  letter  S. 

Rebellion  (The  Great).  That  of 
the  Parliamentarians  against  Charles  I. 
of  England.  It  began  in  August,  1642, 
when  Charles  set  up  his  standard  at 
Nottingham,  and  terminated  with  the 
Restoration  of  Charles  II.,  29  May,  1660. 

Rebellion  of  Paraguay  (The), 
1750.  The  Spanish  Jesuits  succeeded  in 
forming  a  flourishing  colony,  amounting 
to  200,000  individuals,  in  Paraguay  and 
Parana,  which  for  a  century  and  a  half 
enjoyed  both  peace  and  happiness ;  then 
Spain  gave  up  seven  districts  of  Paraguay 
to  Portugal  in  exchange  for  certain 
territory  on  the  left  bank  of  the  river 
Plate,  and  ordered  the  colony  to  remove. 
The  Indians  resisted,  and  this  resistance 
was  called  rebellion.  Ultimately  the 
matter  was  arranged,  and  the  colony  re- 
mained undisturbed. 

Rebellion  of  Shane  O'Neil,  in 
Ulster,  1561.  On  the  death  of  O'Neil 
earl  of  Tyrone  a  dispute  arose  respecting 
the  succession.  England  acknowledged 
the  eldest  son  as  heir  to  the  earldom, 
while  the  sept  maintained  their  right 
of  choosing  a  chief  from  any  of  the 
family,  and  selected  a  younger  son 
Shane  O'rTeil  made  good  his  claim  by 
the  sword,  and  having  defeated  the  lord 
deputy  invaded  Connaught.  He  was 
defeated  by  Colonel  Randolph  in  1566, 
took  refuge  in  Antrim,  and  was  hewn  to 
pieces,  June  1567,  in  a  drunken  squabble 
by  his  Scotch  retainers. 

Rebellion  of  1715  (The),  when 
the  Chevalier  de  St.  George  landed  in 
Scotland.  James  Francis  Edward,  son 
of  James  II.,  was  defeated  at  Preston 
Nov.  1715,  and  the  cause  was  resumed  in 
1745  by  his  son  Charles  Edward.  See 
below, '  Rebellion  of  1745.' 

These  were  reasons  which  unquestionably 
operated  to  prevent  [in  l?0ttj  that  bloody  retail*. 


710 


REBELLION 


RECUSANTS 


tlon  which  followed  the  rebellions  of  1710  and 
1745.—  HOWITT,  Hilt.  ofEna.  (Anno,  246). 

Rebellion  of  1745  (The),  when 
Charles,  afterwards  the  '  Young  Pre- 
tender,' landed  in  Scotland.  Charles 
Edward  Stuart  proclaimed  his  father 
'  James  VIII.  of  Scotland,'  and  defeated 
the  royal  troops  at  Prestonpans  (22  Sept., 
1745),  and  at  Falkirk  (28  Jan.,  1746), 
but  was  defeated  at  Culloden  (16  April, 
1746),  and  returned  to  France.  At  hia 
father's  death  (81  Jan.,  1788)  he  became 
'  the  Young  Pretender.' 

Rechabites  (8  syl.).  The  posterity 
of  Jonadab,  son  of  Rechab,  who  were 
forbidden  to  build  houses,  to  plant  vine- 
yards, to  possess  lands,  to  dwell  in  tents, 
and  to  drink  wine.  They  continued  to 
observe  these  injunctions  for  800  years. 
(Jer.  mv.  6,  7.) 


They  were  probably  carried  away  captive  by 
e  title  of  Psalm  Ixx.  is  '  Bang 


the  Chaldeans,  as  th 


by  the  sons  of  Jonadab  and  the  principal  cap- 
tives.1 They  returned  from  captivity,  and  settled 
in  the  city  of  Jabes,  beyond  Jordan. 

Reciprocity  Acts,  1828  (4  Geo. 
IV.  c.  77  ;  5  Geo.  IV.  c.  1),  empowering 
the  king,  by  order  in  council,  to  authorise 
the  importation  and  exportation  of  goods 
in  foreign  ships,  provided  the  foreign 
country  in  whose  favour  the  order  is 
made  places  British  ships  on  the  same 
footing  as  its  own  ships.  See  '  Navigation 
Act.' 

Reciprocity  Treaty  (The),  7  June, 
1854  (18  Viet.  c.  8).  Between  Great 
Britain  and  the  United  States,  regulating 
British  American  coast-fisheries,  and  the 
navigation  of  the  St.  Lawrence  and  the 
lakes.  Terminated  by  notice  from  the 
United  States  17  March,  18G6. 

Recluse  of  Edgbaston  (The). 
John  Henry  Newman,  created  cardinal 
(1801-1890),  author  of  Tract  No.  90, 
the  hymn  '  Lead,  kindly  Light,'  and  a 
dramatic  poem  called  '  Gerontius,'  with 
numerous  other  works. 

Recognition  (The  Act  of),  1581. 
That  the  king  and  not  the  pope  is 
'  unicus  et  supremus  doininus'  of  the 
English  Church  ;  not  in  the  same  sense 
as  Christ  is  head  of  the  Church,  but  in 
the  sense  that  he  is  head  of  all  his 
subjects,  with  a  right  to  their  allegiance, 
obedience,  and  submission  in  all  legalised 
matters. 

Thus   the    Convocation  of    York.    1684,    unani- 
mously agreed  that  the  Pope  of  Borne  ha*  no 


'  greater  Jurisdiction  In  these  realms  '  than  any 
other  foreign  bishop.  In  the  Convocation  of  Canter- 
bury thirty-four  assented,  one  doubted,  and  four 
denied  the  Act  as  interpreted  by  the  Convocation 
of  York.  See  Article  XXX VII. 

N.B.— The  words  •  quantum  per  Chrlstl  legem 
licet '  were  afterwards  added. 

Recognitions  (The).  Quoted  by 
Origen  as  a  work  of  Clement's;  was  a 
romance  in  ten  books  embodying  the 
Christian  doctrines  and  history.  It  was 
translated  by  Rufi'nus  into  Latin  and 
called  'The  Acts  and  Travels  of  St. 
Peter.' 

Called  Recognition*  because  it  supposes  Clement 
to  recognise  his  father,  mother,  and  brother,  who 
had  been  lost. 

Re* collet 8  (Reformed  Franciscans). 
Established  in  Spain  in  1484,  introduced 
into  France  in  1592,  and  into  Paris  in 
1608.  Like  the  Soccolanti  they  adopted 
sandals.  Reformed  Clares  and  Colettes 
are  called  '  Recollettines '  (4  syl.). 

The  word  is  RecoUectt,  that  Is  reeuHUii.  It  baa 
reference  to  spiritual  r«x>U«*0»-th»t  is.  the 
complete  devotion  of  all  the  powers  to  a  spiritual 
life. 

Reconciliation  (TheBillof),  1554. 
An  Act  of  Parliament  repealing  the  whole 
ecclesiastical  legislation  of  Henry  VIII. 
and  Edward  VL  It,  however,  rejected 
all  proposals  for  the  restoration  of 
church  lands,  and  refused  to  change  the 
succession  from  Elizabeth  to  Philip. 

Reconciliation  (The  Feast  of  the), 
25  Jan.  (St.  Andrew's  Day),  1555.  To 
commemorate  the  return  of  England  to 
the  see  of  Rome  in  the  reign  of  Mary.  It 
was  celebrated  by  a  grand  religious  pro- 
cession, and  ordered  to  be  kept  as  an 
anniversary  for  ever. 

When  the  pope  heard  thereof  he  ordered  » 
jubilee  In  honour  of  the  event. 

Recopilacion  (The).  The  code  of 
Castilian  law. 

The  deputies  In  1626  obtained  a  general  law. 
Inserted  in  the  Recopilacion,  enacting  that  the 
king  snail  answer  all  the  petitions  before  he 
dissolves  the  assembly  [Cortesj.-HALUM,  Middlr 
Aget.  voL  1L  p.  48. 

Rector.  In  Oxford  University ;  the 
title  of  the  head  of  Exeter  College  and 
Lincoln  College. 

In  the  Church  of  England  the  rector  has  the 
great  tithes;  a  vicar  merely  represents  the 
owner  of  a  living,  and  receives  Cither  an  annual 
stipend  or  the  small  tithes. 

Recusants.  Persons  who  wilfully 
absented  themselves  from  their  parish 
church  on  Sundays  and  other  days  ap- 
pointed by  the  ordinary.  This  absence 
was  made  a  legal  offence  by  1  Eliz.  c.  8, 


RECUSANTS 


RED 


741 


A..D.  1558.  Popish  recusants  for  wilfully 
hearing  mass  were  fined  66Z.  13s.  id. 
(100  marks) ;  and  for  saying  mass  double 
that  sum,  with  a  year's  imprisonment  in 
both  cases.  They  could  inherit  no  real 
estate,  purchase  no  land,  teach  in  no 
school,  hold  no  public  office,  were  not 
permitted  to  have  arms  in  their  houses, 
could  not  appear  within  ten  miles  of 
London  under  a  penalty  of  100Z.,  could 
not  travel  above  five  miles  from  home 
without  a  licence,  could  bring  no  action 
at  law  or  equity.  These  enactments 
were  partly  removed  in  1791,  and  more 
fully  by  the  Emancipation  Act  of  1829. 

Recusants  (Statute  of),  25  Henry 
VIII.  c.  20,  transferred  the  annates  and 
tenths  from  the  pope  to  the  crown. 

Red  and  Black  Lists  (The).  In 
the  Irish  parliament  it  was  customary  to 
publish  lists  of  the  Ayes  and  Noes  on 
every  important  division.  In  the  Union 
debates  (1799,  1800)  this  custom  was 
followed.  These  lists  were  printed  in 
red  and  black.  Hence  the  Red  and 
Black  Lists  are  lists  of  how  the  Irish 
members  voted  on  the  bills  referred  to. 

Red  and  Blue  Cockade  (The), 
1789.  The  cockade  given  to  the  French 
militia  at  the  outbreak  of  the  great 
French  Revolution.  Red  and  blue  were 
the  Parisian  colours.  White  was  the 
royal  colour.  Before  the  militia  (or 
national  guard)  was  organised  the  insur- 
gents wore  a  green  cockade  (q.v.).  The 
tricolour  was  adopted  after  the  fall  of  the 
Bastille. 

Red  and  Blue  Hoods  (The).  In 
1356,  during  the  captivity  of  Jean  le  Bon, 
the  Commune  of  Paris,  as  opposed  to 
the  dauphin  (afterwards  Charles  V.), 
wore  party-coloured  hoods,  mi-partie 
(rouges  et  bleues) ;  but  at  the  death  of 
the  provost  Marcel  in  1358  this  faction 
died  away. 

Red  or  Cardinal  Band  (The), 
1572.  The  companies  of  assassins  organ- 
ized at  Bordeaux  for  the  massacre  of  the 
Huguenots  at  the  general  slaughter 
begun  on  Sunday,  St.  Bartholomew's 
Day. 

Red  Beard. 

I.  Friedrich  I.  kaiser  of  Germany, 
called  Barbarossa  (1121,  1152-1190). 


IT.  Horush  or  Home  sultan  of  Algiers 
(1474,  1516-1518). 

III.  Khair  Eddin  sultan  of  Algiers 
(reigned  1518-1546). 

Red  Book  (The). 

I.  In    England    is    a  register  of  all 
persons  under  government  in  every  de- 
partment, legal,  civil,  military,  and  naval. 
This  register  in  the   American  govern- 
ment is  termed  their  '  Blue  Book.'    The 
words  Red  and  Blue  refer  to  the  colour 
of  the  wrappers,  but  even   those  parts 
issued    without     wrappers     retain     the 
generic  name.     See  '  Blue  Book.' 

II.  In   China  (so  called  from  its  red 
cover),  contains    the  name,    birthplace, 
and    other    particulars    of    the    14,000 
officials  of  the  Chinese  empire.    It  is  in 
six  small  volumes,  and  is  printed  quar- 
terly. 

No  individual  can  hold  a  magistracy  in  his  own 
province,  and  no  public  officer  may  make  alli- 
ances with  those  under  his  own  government ;  nor 
can  a  son,  brother,  or  other  near  relative  hold 
office  under  a  near  kinsman. 

Red  Book  of  Hergest  (The). 
Includes  the  Mabinogion  (q.v.),  copies 
of  some  of  the  poems  of  Taliesin  and  of 
Llywarch  Hen,  a  brief  chronology  from 
Adam  to  1318,  and  a  chronological  his- 
tory of  the  English  to  1376.  The  MSS. 
are  preserved  in  the  library  of  Jesus 
College,  Oxford,  and  are  of  the  14th 
cent. 

Red  Book  of  Maximilian  I.  of  Ger- 
many (The).  A  manual  which  Maxi- 
milian always  carried  about  him,  and  in 
which  he  set  down  all  the  injuries  which 
he  received  from  the  French,  a  nation 
he  hated  with  deadly  hatred. 

Red  Book  of  the  Exchequer 

(The).  '  Liber  Rubens  Scaccarii '  (in  the 
Record  Office),  compiled  in  the  reign  of 
Henry  III.,  1246,  by  Alexander  de  Swere- 
ford  archdeacon  of  Shrewsbury.  It  con- 
tains the  returns  of  all  tenants  in  capita 
in  the  reigns  of  Henry  II.,  Richard  I., 
John,  and  part  of  the  reign  of  Henry  III., 
certifying  how  many  knights'  fees  they 
held,  and  the  names  of  those  who  held 
them.  It  also  contains  much  other 
matter  from  the  Pipe  Rolls  and  other 
sources.  It  has  never  been  printed 
(1890).  The  other  book  is  called  the 
Black  Book  of  the  Exchequer,  'Liber 
Niger  Scaccarii.'  The  Red  Book  derives 
its  name  from  the  colour  of  ita  cover, 


,'42 


RED 


RED 


which    was    originally 
leather. 


pinkish-red 


The  Red  Book  contains  the  only  known  frag 
ment  of  the  Pipe  Roll  of  1  Henry  II.,  and  copies  of 
the  Important  Inquisition  returned  into  the  Ex- 
chequer in  13  John. 

Bed  Books  of  Spain  (The). 
Similar  to  our  Blue  Books  (q.v.).  All 
sorts  of  official  reports,  papers,  and  docu- 
ments printed  for  government  and  laid 
before  the  legislative  houses.  Red  and 
blue  refer  to  the  colours  of  the  covers. 
See  '  Yellow  Books.' 

Bed  Boots  (A  Pair  of).  A  Tartar 
phrase  referring  to  a  custom  of  cutting 
the  skin  of  a  victim  round  the  upper  part 
of  the  legs,  and  then  stripping  it  off  at 
the  feet.  A  Tartar  will  say, '  When  you 
come  my  way  again,  I  will  give  you  a 
pair  of  red  boots  to  go  home  in.' 

Bed  Branch  (Knights  of  the).  An 
early  military  order  of  Ireland.  So  called 
from  their  chief  seat, '  The  School  of  the 
Red  Branch,'  in  Emania,  adjoining  the 
palace  of  the  Ulster  kings.  T.  Moore 
refers  to  these  knights  in  his  'Irish 
Melodies,'  and  subjoins  a  note  of  explana- 
tion : — 

Let  Erin  remember  the  days  of  old  .... 

When  her  kings,  with  standard  of  green  unfurled, 

Led  the  Red-branch  Knights  to  danger;— 
Ere  the  emerald  gem  of  the  western  world 

.W  as-set  in  the  crown  of  a  stranger. 

Bed  Button  (A).  A  mandarin  of 
the  first  class,  whose  badge  of  honour  is 
a  red  button  on  his  cap. 

An  interview  was  granted  to  the  admiral 
•vishcn,  the  imperial  commissioner, 
n  in  the  empire,  a  mandarin  of  first 


[KlliotJ  by  Kishen,  the  imperial  commissioner 
the  third  man  in  the  empire,  a  mandarin  of  first 
class  and  red  button.— IIowiTT,  Uiit.  of  England, 


1841, p.  471. 

Bed  Coat  in  Fox-hunting, 
flenry  n.  made  fox-hunting  a  royal 
sport,  and  enjoined  by  mandate  that  all 
who  took  part  in  that  royal  sport  should 
wear  also  the  royal  livery. 

Bed  Columns  of  Venice  (The). 
Two  magnificent  columns  of  red  granite 
erected  in  the  Piazzetta  of  St.  Mark  in 
1180.  They  were  brought  in  1125  from 
Palestine  by  Dominico  Michielli,  the  doge, 
but  for  more  than  fifty  years  were  left  on 
the  quay  because  no  one  knew  how  to 
erect  them.  At  length  Nicolo  Barattiero, 
a  Lombard,  succeeded  in  rearing  them. 
One  column  is  surmounted  with  the 
winged  lion  of  St.  Mark,  and  the  other 
with  a  full-length  statue  of  St.  Theodore, 
armed  with  sword  and  lance,  and  tramp- 


ling on  a  serpent.    The  space  between 
was  the  site  of  executions. 

St.  Theodore  carries  his  shield  on  his  tight  arm 
and  his  lance  in  the  left  hand. 

Between  the  pillars  of  St.  Mark's,  whore  'tis 
The  custom  of  the  State  to  put  to  death 
Its  criminals.— BYRON,  Marine  fulicro,  v.  2. 
Recanati  expiated  his  treason  between  the  Red 
Columns.— Iliitory  of  Venice,  vol.  i.  p.  350. 

Bed  Comyn  (The).  Son  of  John 
Comyn  of  Badenoch  and  Margery  sister 
of  John  Baliol. 

David  Earl  of  Huntingdon  bad  two  daughters- 
Margery  and  Isabella. 

Margery  s  son  was  named  Baliol.  and  Ballots 
son  was  BALIOL  (the  king).  The  kings  daughter 
was  Margery  the  mother  of  John,  the  *  Red  Comyn.' 

Isabella  (Davids  younger  daughter <    • 
mother  of  BBUCB  (the  Competitor) ;  the  '  Compe- 
titor '  had  a  son  named   Bruce,  whose  son   was 
ROBERT  BBUCB,  the  great  hero. 

Bed  Cross  (The).  The  Badge  of 
the  royal  banner  of  England  till  those  of 
St.  Patrick  and  St.  Andrew  were  added. 

The  fall  of  Rouen  (1419)  was  the  fall  of  the  whole 
province  .  .  .  and  the  red  cross  of  England  waved 
on  all  the  tower*  of  Normandy.— HOWITT,  Hitt.  of 

Bed  Cross  Knights  (The).  The 
Knights  Templars,  whose  badge  was  a  red 
cross  on  a  white  robe  in  contradistinction 
to  the  Knights  Hospitallers,  who  wore 
a  black  robe  with  a  white  cross.  See 
1  Templars.' 

Bed  Cross  Society  (The),  1870. 
For  the  relief  of  those  wounded  in  battle. 
It  recognises  no  distinctions  of  rank, 
friend,  or  foe.  To  be  wounded  is  enough 
to  call  forth  all  its  sympathy,  all  its 
skill,  all  its  nursing  care.  The  red  cross 
on  the  field  of  battle  is  quite  sufficient  to 
command  immunity  from  both  belligeivnt 
armies.  See  '  Geneva  Convention.' 

Bed  Earl  (The).  Richard  Burke  or 
Burgo  (12'27-1229),  earl  of  Ulster. 

Bed  Flag  (.4). 

I.  In  the  Roman  empire  signified  war ; 
and  when  displayed  on  the  capitol  it  was 
a  call  to  arms. 

V  As  a  railway  signal  It  intimates  danger,  and 
warns  the  engine  driver  to  stop.  A  green  ft>?  is 
displayed  by  way  of  caution,  and  a  white  flag  sig- 
nifies that  the  rails  are  clear  and  all  things  in 
order. 

II.  Hoisted  by  British  seamen,  it  in- 
dicates that  no  concession  will  be  made. 
Thus,  previous    to    the  mutiny  at   the 
Nore,  the  sailors  at  Portsmouth  hoisted 
the  red  flag,  and  when  Lord  Bridport 
promised  redress  the  crew  of  every  ship 
hauled  down  the  red  flag. 

On  the  23rd  May  [1797]  the  mutineers  hoisted 
the  red  nag,  and  all  the  ships  of  war  lying  neat 


RED 


RED 


743 


Iheerness   dropped   down    the    Nore.— HowiTT, 
Hist,  of  England,  Geo.  III.  1797,  p.  158. 

III.  In  France.  '  Le  Drapeau  Rouge,' 
since  1791,  has  been  made  the  symbol  of 
insurrection  and  terrorism.  By  a  decree 
of  the  Constituent  Assembly  the  red  flag 
was  unfurled  to  indicate  that  martial 
law  was  established,  and  that  all  gather- 
ings of  the  people  would  be  dispersed  by 
force  of  arms.  Usually,  a  red  flag  signi- 
fies defiance. 


Black  flag  betokens  a  pirate ;  -white  flag,  peace ; 
defiance;  yellow  flag  signifies  that  " 
in  quarantine. 


red  fl 
vessel 


the 


IV.  A  symbol  or  synonym  of  radi- 
calism. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  sticks  to  the  red  flag,  and 
apparently  believes  in  its  future  success.— News- 
paper paragraph,  January  1886. 

Bed  Flag  with  a  White  Flag 
(A)  indicates  that  unless  the  besieged 
request  peace  without  delay  they  will 
receive  no  quarter. 

De  Feuquieres  planted  a  cannon  on  a  level  with 
the  castle,  on  the  mountain  of  Quignevert,  and 
then  hoisted  a  white  flag,  and  after  that  a  red 
one.— ANT.  MONASTIEB,  Hist,  of  the  Vaudois  Church, 
pp.  371-2. 

Bed  Hand  of  Ulster  (The).  It 
is  said  that  in  an  expedition  to  Ireland 
the  leader  thereof  gave  out  that  whoever 
first  touched  the  Irish  shore  should  be 
made  possessors  of  the  territory.  One 
of  the  O'Neills,  in  order  to  be  the  first, 
cut  off  his  hand  and  threw  it  on  the 
coast.  The  badge  of  the  O'Neills  is  the 
'Red  Hand.' 

Bed  Hat.  First  presented  by  Inno- 
cent IV.  to  cardinals,  25  Dec.,  1244,  called 
'  the  Sun's  birthday,'  and  red  is  the  sym- 
bolical colour  of  the  sun.  The  notion 
that  it  indicates  a  willingness  in  a  car- 
dinal to  shed  his  blood  for  the  church  is 
mythical. 

David  Beatoun  was  born  of  good  family,  had 
been  made  privy-seal  by  James  V.,  and  was  raised 
to  a  red  hat  by  Pope  Paul  III.— PEINOK,  Parallel 
History,  vol.  ii.  p.  81. 

Bed  Heads  (The).  The  regular  sol- 
diers of  the  Persian  empire,  so  called 
from  their  red  caps. 

The  Persian  word  is  '  Kuzzilbashes.'  They  were 
80,000  in  the  reign  of  Shah  Abbas,  but  were  after- 
wards  reduced  to  30,000. 

Bed  Hoods.  The  party  colour  of 
Paris.  Blue  hoods,  the  party  colour  of 
Navarre.  Red  and  blue,  the  party  colour 
of  Charles  [V.]  when  dauphin.  White 
hoods,  the  party  colour  of  the  Burgun- 


Bed  Hugh.  Hugh  O'Donell.  So 
called  from  a  red  birth-mark  on  his  face 
(reign  of  Elizabeth). 

Bed  Indians  of  Newfoundland.  So 
called  because  they  daub  their  skin, 
garments,  canoes,  weapons,  and  almost 
everything  with  red  ochre  mixed  with 
grease.  Probably  red  has  a  religious 
significance,  as  the  Maoris  of  New  Zea- 
land regard  red  as  a  sacred  colour.  It 
will  be  remembered  that  when  the  banner 
of  St.  Ambrose,  the  sacred  oriflamme  of 
Milan,  was  taken  to  a  battle-field,  it  was 
drawn  in  a  red  car  by  red  bullocks  har- 
nessed with  red  trappings. 

Whether  it  was  merely  a  custom,  or  whether 
they  daubed  their  skin  with  red  ochre  to  protect 
it  from  the  attacks  of  mosquitos  and  black  flies, 
which  swarm  by  myriads  in  the  woods  and  wilds 
during  the  summer,  it  is  not  possible  to  say. — 
Lady  BLAKE,  Nineteenth  Century  (Dec.  1888.  p.  905). 

Bed  King  (The). 

I.  Otto  II.  of  Germany  (955, 978-983). 

II.  William  II.   \Eufus]  of   England 
(1057,  1087-1100). 

III.  Amadeus  VII.  count  of    Savoy 
(1860,  1883-1891).     See  '  Red  Beard.' 

Bed  Land  (The).  The  jurisdiction 
over  which  the  Vehmgericht  of  West- 
phalia extended.  The  court  was  called 
a  '  Free  Session  ' ;  the  judges  were  '  Free 
Grafs '  or  *  Free  Burghers.'  See  '  Child 
of  the  Cord.' 

Bed  Laws  (The).  The  civil  code. 
Juvenal  says  'perlege  rubras  majorum 
leges '  ('  Satires,'  xiv.  198).  The  civil 
laws,  being  written  in  vermilion,  were 
called  rubrlca,  and  '  rubrica  yetavit ' 
means  '  it  is  forbidden  by  the  civil  laws.' 
The  praetors'  laws  were  inscribed  in  white 
letters,  as  Quintilian  informs  us  (xii.  3), 
'preetores  edicta  sua  in  albo  propone 
bant.'  Imperial  rescripts  were  written 
in  purple. 

Bed-Letter  Days.  Saints'  days, 
Sundays,  and  festivals.  Non-working 
days,  printed  at  one  time  in  red  letters 
in  almanacs. 

Bed  Peter.  Pierce  earl  of  Ormond, 
deputy  to  the  Earl  of  Surrey,  lord- 
lieutenant  of  Ireland  in  the  reign  of 
Henry  VIII. 

Bed  Prince  (The).  Prince  Fried- 
rich  Karl  of  Germany  (born  1828).  So 
called  because  wherever  he  has  made 
his  appearance  a  red-letter  day  has  been 


744 


RED 


REED 


added  to  the  fasti  of  Fatherland'.  His 
daughter  Louise  married  the  Duke  of 
Connaught.  Prince  Friedrich  Karl  was 
one  of  the  most  successful  generals  of 
the  age. 

Red  Republicans.  Extreme  demo- 
crats who  scruple  not  to  dye  their  hands 
in  blood.  In  France  they  used  to  wear 
red  caps.  This  was  taken  from  the  old 
Roman  custom  of  manumission.  When 
a  slave  was  manumitted  a  small  red 
cloth  cap,  called  pileus,  was  placed  on 
his  head.  Their  journals  had  red 
wrappers.  See  p.  406, '  Hats.' 

The  red  cap  of  the  French  Republicans  waa  a 
Phrygian  cap,  but  the  red  cap  given  to  the  Roman 
•lave  was  lack-shaped.  See  p.  140, '  Cap.' 

Red  Scarfs  (The).  The  party  of 
Henri  and  Charles  IX. 

White  scarfs,  the  badge  of  the  Crusader*.  Ar- 
znagnaoB,  and  Huguenots.  Green  scarfs,  the 
badge  of  Masarin,  Isabella,  and  the  Conde  family. 
Tricolour  scarfs,  still  worn  In  France  by  the 
municipal  magistrates  and  the  commissalres  of 
White  hood*,  the  badge  of  the  Burgun- 


Red-Shanks,  1327.  So  the  English 
called  the  Scotch,  who  covered  their  feet 
and  shanks  with  the  raw  hides  of  the 
beasts  which  they  looted  from  the  Eng- 
lish, wearing  the  hair  inside. 

In  1278  the  Scots  and  Redshank?  oat  of  the 
Highlands  made  a  sudden  Incursion  Into  Ireland, 
and.  committing  the  most  cruel  murders  and 
depredations,  escaped  with  their  booty  before  the 
inhabitants  had  time  tc  rally  in  their  defence.— 
THOMAS  HOOKK,  Hitt.  of  Ireland,  ch.  xxxv. 

Red  Standard  (The).  This  wan 
the  Roman  signal  for  battle. 

Red  Triumvirate  (The),  1849. 
Three  cardinals  sent  by  the  pope  from 
Gaeta  to  Rome  after  the  Restoration  to 
conduct  the  civil  affairs  of  the  Papal 
States  during  his  voluntary  exile.  Delia 
Oenga  was  one  of  the  Triumvirate.  These 
commissioners  robbed  the  people  to  the 
amount  of  35  per  cent,  of  all  the  money 
which  bore  the  stamp  of  the  republic,  but 
promised  liberal  institutions  so  far  as 
they  were  consistent  with  absolute  power 
founded  on  divine  right. 

Red  Turbans,  Green  Turbans. 
The  Shiahs  or  Shiites  of  Persia  wear  the 
red  turban,  as  all  the  Fatimites  of  Egypt 
did,  to  distinguish  themselves  from  the 
Sunie  or  Sunnites  of  Turkey.  The  de- 
scendants ot  Fatima  in  Turkey,  called 
'  emirs '  or '  sherecf  s,'  wear  green  turbans. 

Shiites  the  unorthodox  Sunnitos  the  orthodox 
party.  The  former  dc  not  allow  the  Kalifates  of 
Aboubekr,  Omar,  or  Othman. 


Reds  and  Blacks,  or  '  I  Rossi,'  ani 
1 1  Neri.'  The  Signory  or  privy  council 
of  the  Doge  were  termed  '  I  Rossi '  (the 
Reds)  from  their  red  robes  of  office.  The 
Council  of  Ten  was  called  '  I  Neri  '  from 
their  black  official  robes. 

N.B.— Red,  white,  blue,  and  green  were  livery 
colours  worn  in  the  chariot  races  of  Constanti- 
nople, Just  as  light  and  dark  blue  are  worn  as 
distinctive  colours  in  our  university  athletic  con- 
tests,  such  as  boat-racing,  cricket,  football,  <Sco 
In  Constantinople  the  Reds  merged  into  the 
Greens,  and  the  Whites  into  the  Blues.  S<*  '  Blues 
and  Greens.' 

Rede's  Lecturer  (Sir  Boberi). 
On  natural  history,  antiquarian  history, 
literature,  science,  &c.,  in  the  Univer- 
sity of  Cambridge.  One  lecture  to  be 
given  in  full  term.  Fee  nine  guineas. 
Fund  left  for  the  purpose  by  Sir  Robert 
Rede,  lord  chief  justice  of  the  Common 
Pleas  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VII.  Founded 
1524. 

Redemptionists  (The),  1199.  An 
order  of  monks,  founded  by  Jean  de 
Matha  and  Felix  de  Valois,  for  the  re- 
demption of  Christian  captives  from 
slavery  in  Barbary.  These  monks  were 
originally  called  Trinitaires,  or  Reli- 
ffieux  de  la  Ste  Trinitt.  Subsequently 
they  were  called  Maturing,  from  a  church 
in  Paris  (St.  Maturin)  given  to  the  order 
in  1220.  Suppressed  in  1790. 

Redemptorista  (The),  or  'The 
Redemptorist  Fathers,'  1732.  A  Roman 
Catholic  missionary  fraternity  founded 
by  St.  Alphonso  Maria  de  Liguori. 
Their  object  is  to  supply  preachers  for 
rural  districts,  and  to  instruct  the  pea- 
santry. 

Also  called  Liguorlsts  or  Llguorians,  from  Ldg». 
ori,  their  founder. 

Redpath  Boys.  An  Irish  secret 
society,  connected  with  the  Moonlighters 
and  Land-leaguers  (q.v.).  See  '  Irish 
Associations.' 

Reduction  of  Paraguay  (The), 
1690.  An  exchange  of  territory  between 
Spain  and  Portugal  by  which  the  sove- 
reignty of  that  country  was  transferred 
to  Portugal.  At  the  time  of  these '  reduc- 
tions '  the  Jesuits  were  virtually  the  domi- 
nant power  in  Paraguay. 

Reed  (The)  connected  with  the  'Cru- 
cifixion '  of  Jesus  was  not  found  by  the 
Empress  Helena  with  the  three  crosses, 
but  was  discovered  subsequently.  It 
was  sent  in  614  to  Constantinople,  whaa 


REFERENDARY 


REFORMATION 


745 


Jerusalem  was  taken  by  the  Persians.  A 
part  of  it  is  said  to  be  in  Florence,  a  part 
in  St.  Julian's  church  of  Lunegarde,  a 
longer  piece  is  in  the  convent  of  Andeschs 
in  Bavaria,  and  a  still  larger  piece  in  the 
convent  of  Vatopedi  on  Mount  Athos. 
We  are  not,  however,  told  which  of  the 
reeds  is  meant,  whether  the  roseau  de  la 
royautS  dirisoire,  or  the  reed  which  held 
the  sponge  dipped  in  vinegar,  or  whether 
the  same  reed  was  used  on  both  occasions. 
See  p.  281, '  Crucifixion,  Belies  of  the.' 

Referendary  (.4).  A  public  officer 
whose  duty  was  to  procure,  execute,  and 
despatch  diplomas  and  charters.  The 
office  of  grand  referendary  of  France  is 
now  merged  in  that  of  the  chancellor. 

Reform  Banquet  (The),  of  the 
12th  arrondissement  of  Paris,  1848.  Or- 
ganised by  92  members  of  the  opposition, 
and  on  Feb.  22  began  the  '  nouvelle  revo- 
lution de  trois  jours.' 

Reform  Bill  (The),  1832.  Prepared 
by  Lord  John  Russell  for  the  better  re- 
presentation of  the  United  Kingdom  in 
the  House  of  Commons. 

1.  It   changed   the   voters   from   free- 
men (q.v.)  to  persons  having  stated  money 
qualifications. 

2.  It    disfranchised    rotten    boroughs 
and  pocket  boroughs,  such  as  Gatton  and 
Old  Sarum  (which  had  no  inhabitants), 
and  gave  members  to  large  boroughs, 
Buch  as  Birmingham  and  Brighton,  which 
were  unrepresented. 

8.  It  reduced  or  increased  the  number 
of  members  according  to  a  numerical 
scale  of  inhabitants. 

4.  It  shortened  the  time  of  elections. 

Reform  Club  (The)  was  established 
in  London  20  May,  1835. 

Reform  League  (The),  1866,  dis- 
solved 1869.  President,  Mr.  Edmond 
Beales,  a  barrister.  The  ostensible 
object  of  the  league  was  the  extension  of 
the  suffrage,  but  it  is  best  known  by  its 
breaking  down  the  railings  of  Hyde  Park 
July  23,  18G6,  in  vindication  of  a  public 
right  to  enter  the  London  parks  and  ad- 
dress the  people  there.  The  committee 
of  the  league  had  publicly  announced 
their  intention  of  delivering  an  address 
in  the  park,  and  the  authorities  of  the 
park  ordered  the  gates  to  be  shut.  The 
mob  broke  down  the  railings  and  forced 
32 


their  way  in.  In  1872  a  law  was  passed 
to  regulate  the  right  of  speaking  to  the 
people  in  public. 

Reform  Pope  (The).  John  Calvin, 
1509-1564.  He  established  a  consistory 
at  Geneva  invested  with  power  to  censure 
and  even  excommunicate ;  and  made  the 
church  a  corporation  independent  of  the 
state. 

Reformatio  Legum,  1571.  A 
digest  of  the  ecclesiastical  laws  of 
England  into  a  code,  begun  in  1584, 
renewed  in  1536, 1549,  but  not  completed 
till  the  reign  of  Elizabeth,  1571,  when  it 
appeared  under  the  fuller  title  of  '  Re- 
formatio Legum  Ecclesiasticarum.'  See 
next  article. 

Reformatio  Legum  Eccle'si- 
astica'rum,  1571.  The  Reformatio  le- 
gum  completed  and  passed  into  law  in  the 
reign  of  Elizabeth.  This  code  of  ecclesi- 
astical laws  deals  with  the  doctrine  of 
the  Trinity,  the  powers  of  the  church, 
the  general  councils,  heresies,  the  sacra- 
ments, confirmation,  ordination,  witch- 
craft, marriage,  simony,  dilapidations, 
church  parish  officers,  synods,  visitations, 
excommunication,  and  ecclesiastical 
courts.  Cranmer  was  the  chief  com- 
piler. 

Reformation  (The}.  That  great 
spiritual  and  ecclesiastical '  reform '  which 
took  place  in  Europe  in  the  16th  cent. 

In  France,  1512,  begun  by  Lefevre  and 
Farel. 

In  Switzerland,  1516,  begun  by 
Zwingli. 

In  Germany,  1517,  begun  by  Luther. 

In  Denmark,  1527,  introduced  by 
Frederick  I. 

In  Scotland,  1527,  introduced  by 
Patrick  Hamilton. 

In  Sweden,  1529,  established  by  Gus 
tavus  Vasa. 

In  England,  1534,  begun  under  Henry 
VIII. 

In  Geneva,  1585,  established  by  Farel. 

Reformation  Tree,  or  Oak  (The). 
An  old  oak  on  Mousehold  [heath],  near 
Norwich,  under  which  Robert  Ket,  the 
tanner,  sat  to  meet  the  rebels  in  1549. 
Under  this  tree  the  insurgents  aired 
their  grievances  and  concocted  their 
schemes  of  redress.  Here  it  was  that 
Ket,  or  Kett,  sat  as  a  Judge  Lynch  to  try 


746 


REFORMATIONES 


REGENT 


offenders,  and  here  he  and  other  stump 
orators  addressed  the  people. 

Aldrich  the  Mayor  of  Norwich,  several  clergy- 
men both  of  the  old  and  new  learning,  and  even 
Matthew  Parker,  the  future  Archbishop  of  Canter- 
bury, ascended  the  tree  to  add  rests  the  people. 

Mouse-hold,  pronounce  Muscle;  Norwich,  pro- 
nounce Nar'ridge. 

If  eformationes.  '  Inquisitionea 
Reformatorum  in  provincias  missomm. 
Literse  Philippi  VI.  Franc.  Regis,  1340, 
vol.  iii.'  (Du  Cange,  vol.  v.  p.  688). 

Reformatory  Schools,  1834. 
Schools  where  young  misdemeanants  are 
sent  instead  of  being  sent  to  prison.  The 
greatest  reformatory  in  England  is  at 
Redhill. 

Reformed  Church(Seeond  Parent 
of  tJie).  John  the  Constant,  elector  of 
Saxony  (1407-1582).  He  succeeded  his 
brother  Frederick  the  Wise  in  1525,  and 
in  1530  presented  to  Karl  V.  (Charles 
Quint)  the  Augsburg  Confession  of  Faith, 
drawn  out  by  Melanchthon. 

Reformed  Churches.  Those  of 
the  Zwinglians,  Swiss,  Upper  Rhine 
Provinces,  and  Holland,  which  were  '  re- 
formed '  without  accepting  Lutheranism. 

There  Is  a  German  Swiss  '  Reformed  Church ' 
and  also  a  Dutch  '  Reformed  Church '  in  the  U.S. 

Reformed  European  Patriots 
(The),  1821,  or  Philadelphian».  A  branch 
of  the  Carbonari. 

Reformed  Presbyterian 

Church  (The).  A  remnant  of  the  old 
Cameronians,  who  have  more  than  thirty 
congregations  in  Scotland,  and  about  as 
many  in  Ireland.  There  are  some  also 
in  the  United  States  and  in  Canada. 

Reformed  Presbyterian  Synod 
of  Ireland  (The).  Unconnected  with 
the  General  Assembly,  it  does  not  there- 
fore participate  in  the  parliamentary 
grant. 

Reformers  (The)  of  Hungary,  1794. 
A  secret  political  society  to  insure  the 
introduction  of  the  principles  of  the 
French  Revolution.  This  society  was  in 
alliance  with  the  more  aristocratic  one 
called  'The  Friends  of  Liberty  and 
Equality.' 

Reformers'  Bible  (The).  The 
'Black  Book.'  An  exposition  of  crown 
revenues,  with  lists  of  pluralist  s,  place- 
men, pensioners,  and  sinecuripts.  Etling- 
baui  Wilson,  1883 


Refreshment  Sunday.  The  fourth 
Sunday  in  Lent,  when  the  Gospel  of  the 
day  is  about  Christ  feeding  the  multitude, 
and  the  first  lesson  (Gen.  xliii.)  is  about 
Joseph  feasting  his  brother.  See  '  Sun- 
day.' 

Regalia,  or  'Right  of  Regale.'  A 
right  in  ecclesiastical  things  claimed  by 
sovereigns  as  royal  prerogatives  :  such  as 
presentation  to  benefices,  the  revenues  of 
vacant  benefices  and  sees,  <fec.  The  most 
memorable  conflict  on  the  subject  was 
that  between  Pope  Innocent  XI.  and 
Louis  XrV.,  which  was  only  terminated 
by  the  death  of  the  pope. 

Regality  (A).  A  territorial  juris- 
diction formerly  existing  in  Scotland, 
resembling  our  palatinate.  The  holder, 
called  a  '  Lord  of  Regality,'  exercised  the 
rights  of  a  king  in  his  own  jurisdiction. 
Abolished  by  20  Geo.  II.  o.  50. 

Regarders.  Forest  rangers,  who 
made  their  regard  or  range  through 
royal  forests. 

Regardes.  Visitations  held  by  the 
king's  justiciaries  to  correct  encroach- 
ments on  crown  lands,  impose  and  nniOM 
fines,  determine  suit  and  service,  and 
regulate  forest  ordinances.  The  '  Great 
Regarde  '  was  held  once  in  every  fifty 
years,  and  was  entrusted  to  the  highest 
baron  of  the  realm,  who  empanelled 
juries,  summoned  witnesses,  required  the 
attendance  of  all  forest  officers,  and 
made  all  appointments. 

Edward  I..  Aug.  1282,  and  Henry  VII.  undertook 
Inspection*. 


And  early  rising  from  hit  couch,  with  scant 

reflection  done, 
Boon  from  his  woodland  towen,  I  trow,  bad  the 


good  Abbot  gone. 
And  wit 


ith  his  white  frocked  monks   that  day 
rode  o'er  the  grassy  sward, 
Oblivious  of  the  bleating  fold,  to  join  the  Great 
Begarde. 

Hayvard  OnAt,  at  the  Rtgardf  of  Brian 
d'lntula,  the  King't  Jiuticiarie,  1202. 

Regent  and  Non-regent.  A 
regent  was  a  professor  or  university 
lecturer.  See  Rymer,  'Feeder*,'  vol.  iv 
page  411,  col.  1  ;  and  again,  p.  413,  col.  1. 
A  non-regent  is  a  master  of  arts  or 
doctor,  no  longer  bound  to  give  lectures. 
The  terms  were  retained  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge  till  1858,  though 
the  duties  of  giving  lectures  had  long 
passed  to  what  are  called  '  professors.' 

Regent  Diamond  (The).  Set 
'  Pitt  Diamond.' 


REGENT 


REGISTRARY 


747 


Regent  House  (The)  originally 
meant  the  governing  body  of  the  uni- 
versity. It  was  strictly  confined  to  tho8«=, 
graduates  whoHfrere  actively  engaged  in 
teaching,  and  those  who  had  ceased  to 
teach  formed,  in  1400,  a  second  assembly 
called  the  Non-regent  House,  whose 
consent  was  needful  to  the  more  impor- 
tant graces.  The  two  houses  formed 
the  Senate.  The  master's  hood  for  the 
regent  house  was  lined  with  white,  for 
the  non-regent  house  the  black  hood  had 
no  lining.  In  1535  professors  were  sub- 
stituted for  regents  as  teachers.  In  1570 
the  regency  of  masters  was  extended  to 
five  years,  when  a  master  became  neces- 
sarily non-regent,  and  in  1858  both  re- 
gents and  non-regents  ceased  to  exist. 


The  Regents  were  Masters  of  Arts  of  less  than 
five  years'  standing,  and  Doctors  of  less  than  two  ; 
the  non-Regents  were  Masters  of  Art  of  more 
than  five  years'  standing,  with  the  Doctors  of  two 
years'  standing,  who  belonged  to  either  of  the 
nouses. 

Regent's  Park,  London,  1838. 
Planned  and  given  to  the  public  during 
the  regency  of  George,  afterwards  the 
fourth  of  that  name. 

Regiam  Majestatem.  An  ancient 
collection  of  laws  said  to  have  been  com- 
piled by  order  of  David  I.  of  Scotland 
(1124-1153),  but  probably  not  older  than 
the  reign  of  our  Edward  I.  (1272-1307). 

Regiam  Potestatem.  A  compila- 
tion of  laws  by  Ranulph  Glanvil,  chief 
justice  of  England,  who  died  1190. 

Regicides  (The).  I.  In  English 
history  the  party  which  favoured  the 
execution  of  Charles  I. 

Thirteen  suffered  death  for  the  part  they  took 
In  this  affair,  viz.,  Axtell,  Barkstead,  Carew, 
Clement,  Cook,  Corbet,  Hacker,  Harrison,  Jones, 
Okey,  Peters,  Scott,  and  Scrope. 

II.  In  Russian  history,  1881,  means 
those  Terrorists,  or  political  confederates, 
who  combined  to  assassinato  Czar  Alex- 
ander II. 

Regime  de  la  Calotte  (Le).  The 
regime  of  priests.  So  the  priestly  ad- 
ministrator of  affairs,  at  the  restoration, 
was  called  in  France. 

The  calotte  is  tne  skull-cap  worn  by  monks  over 
their  tonsure. 

Re'g'i.  ;nt  de  la  Calotte  (Le). 
See  'Calotti'?tes.' 


1745. 


Regimen  of  Factors  (The), 
The  '  Factors    -¥ere  the  dukes  of  Devon- 
shire, Bedford  Hutland,  and  Montague 


with  the  lords  Herbert,  Halifax,  Chol- 
mondeley,  Falmouth,  Malton,  Derby,  and 
some  others  of  less  note  belonging  to  the 
great  Whig  party.  Subscriptions  were 
given  to  a  large  amount  for  the  raising  of 
troops,  both  horse  and  foot,  to  oppose  the 
Young  Pretender  after  his  victory  at 
Prestonpans ;  but  the  Whig  lords, '  fearing 
that  their  relations  and  friends  would 
lose  a  magnificent  job,'  proposed  in  the 
House  of  Lords  that  all  the  regiments 
should  be  paid  by  the  king  only. 

The  'Regiment-factors,'  as  they  were  called, 
thus  loaded  the  army  list  with  a  swarm  of  lord- 
lings  and  lazy  young  fellows  of  high  family,  whom 
the  men  in  various  cases  refused  to  follow.— 
HOWITT,  Hint,  of  EriQ.  (Qeo.  II.),  507. 

Cholmondeley,  pronounce  Chum'-ly. 

Regiomontanus.  A  Latinised 
form  of  Kbnigsberger.  '  Kb'nigs-berg '  = 
king's-mount,  like  '  Kegius-mons ' ;  and 
Kbnigs-berger  =  Regio-montanus.  Regio- 
montanus was  really  John  Miiller  of 
Kbnigsberg,  in  Franconia  (1436-1476), 
the  restorer  of  the  science  of  astronomy, 
and  archbishop  of  Ratisbon. 

Regiomontanus  was  also  noted  for  his  mechani- 
cal toys.  Hence,  says  Sir  T.  Brown,  'who  ad. 
mires  not  Regiomontanus — his  fly  more  than  hia 

68A  foolish  fashion  existed  about  the  time  of  the 
Reformation,  especially  with  German  and  Dutch 
scholars,  of  converting  their  names  into  Greek  or 
Latin.  As  Melanchthon  for  Schwarzerdt,  &c.,  &c. 
See  p.  599, '  Names  Classicised.' 

Registrar  (The),  in  the  Oxford 
University,  is  elected  by  the  House  of 
Convocation  (q.v.),  and  must  be  either  an 
M.A.  or  a  B.C.L.  He  has  to  attend  all 
meetings  of  both  Congregations,  of  Con- 
vocation, and  of  the  Hebdomadal  Council 
(q.v.);  and  registers  all  acts  and  docu- 
ments to  which  the  university  seal  ia 
affixed.  His  stipend  is  6001.  a  year. 
See  '  Registrary.' 

Registrar-General  (The),  1837. 
Appointed  under  the  Great  Seal,  with  his 
central  office  at  Somerset  House.  Under 
him  is  a  chief  clerk,  six  superintendents, 
and  a  large  staff  of  clerks  appointed  by 
the  lords  of  the  treasury.  From  the  office 
of  the  registrar-general  emanate  instruc- 
tions to  all  superintendent  registrars, 
registrars  of  births  and  deaths,  and  re- 
gistrars of  marriages.  A  copy  of  any 
registry  may  be  obtained  by  anyone  for 
8s.  6d.,  which  includes  search. 

Registrary  (The),  in  the  Cambridge 
University,  is  elected  by  the  senate  from 
one  of  two  persons  nominated  by  th* 
council.  His  duties  are  to  attend  all 


748 


REGISTRATION 


REGIUS 


congregations  of  the  Mnate,  and  to  re- 
gister all  Graces  (?•*>•)  in  the  University 
Records.  This  officer,  in  the  University 
of  Oxford,  is  called  the  registrar  (q.v.). 

Registration  of  Aliens  Act 
(The),  6,  7  Will.  IV.  c.  11,  A.D.  1836.  This 
was  the  repeal  of  7  Geo.  IV.  c.  54,  A.D.  1827, 
which  obliged  all  aliens  or  foreigners  who 
visited  the  British  Isles  to  present  them- 
selves at  the  Alien  Office  to  oe  registered. 
By  the  new  act,  masters  of  vessels  arriv- 
ing from  foreign  parts  are  required  to 
declare  what  number  of  foreign  passen- 
gers are  on  board,  and  every  foreigner  on 
landing  is  required  to  show  his  passport 
to  the  chief  officer  of  customs  at  the  port 
of  debarkation.  This  registration  and 
showing  of  passports  is  never  exacted ; 
and  no  return  is  kept  of  vessels  landing, 
nor  have  they  been  registered  since  1842. 

Registration  of  Copyright 
(The),  5,  6  Viet.  c.  45,  A.D.  1842,  autho- 
rizing the  registration  at  Stationers' 
Hall  of  the  title  of  copyright  property. 
The  omission  to  register  will  not  affect 
the  copyright,  but  will  bar  any  action 
being  brought  for  its  infringement. 

Registration  of  Death  (The), 
1874.  87,  88  Viet.  c.  88,  s.  8  enacts  that 
the  death  of  every  person  dying  in  Eng- 
land shall  be  registered  within  five  days 
of  the  decease,  and  the  cause  of  death 
stated  on  a  certificate  to  be  handed  to  the 
officiating  minister  before  interment.  It 
devolves  on  the  nearest  relatives  present 
at  the  doath  or  in  attendance  at  the  time 
to  give  the  registrar  notice  and  to  sign  the 
register.  In  default  of  relatives  the  duty 
devolves  on  the  occupier  and  inmates  of 
the  house. 

Registration  of  Electors  Act 
(The}.  2  William  IV.  c.  46,  s.  26,  A.D. 
1882,  making  it  requisite  for  a  voter  in 
the  election  of  members  of  Parliament  to 
be  registered  before  exercising  the  fran- 
chise. 

This  Is  sometimes  called  '  The  Registration  of 
Voters  Act.1 

Regium  Donum.  An  annual  grant 
of  public  money  for  the  maintenance  of 
dissenting  ministers  in  Ireland.  It  be- 
gan in  1672,  when  Charles  II.  gave  6001. 
of  secret  service  money  to  be  distributed 
annually  among  the  Presbyterian  clergy 
in  Ireland.  William  III.  in  1690  increased 
the  grant  to  1,2007.  a  year.  George  IIL 
a  17b4  rained  it  to  2,200Z.,  and  in  1792  to 


5,OOOZ.     In  18G3  the  grant  was  89/746Z.' 
and  in  1869  it  was  abolished. 

In  1798  commenced  an  annual  grant  to  dissent- 
ing ministers  in  England.  A 

Regius  Professor  of  Civil 
Law  (The),  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge, 1540,  founded  by  Henry  VIII. 
Original  stipend  40Z.  a  year.  Present 
stipend  5842.  18s.,  and  10  guineas  a  head 
from  each  of  the  students  who  attend  hi* 
lectures.  See  '  Downing  Professorship  of 
the  Laws  of  England,'  'International 
Law,  <fcc.,'  '  Chancellor's  Medal,  <fcc.,' 
1  Battie's  Scholarship,'  '  Browne  Scholar- 
ship,' 'Craven  Scholarship,'  'Whewell 
Scholarship  of  International  Law.' 

Regius  Professorship  of  Civil 
Law  (The),  in  Oxford  University. 
Founded  in  1546  by  Henry  VI1L  at  40Z. 
a  year.  The  present  stipend  is  440Z.  a 
year. 

Regius  Professorship  of  Di- 
vinity (The),  in  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  1540,  founded  by  Henry  VIII. 
Original  stipend  40Z.  a  year,  but  now 
considerably  augmented.  See  '  Lady 
Margaret  Professorship  of  Divinity,' 
'  Norrisian  Professor  of  Divinity,'  and 
1  Hulsean  Professor  of  Divinity,'  '  Crosse 
Scholarship,'  'Evans's  Prize,'  'Jeremie 
Prize,'  '  Burney  Prize,'  '  Hulsean  Prize,' 
1  Kaye  Prize,' '  Norrisian  Prize.' 

Regius  Professorship  of  Di- 
vinity (The),  in  Oxford  University. 
Founded  in  1585  by  Henry  VIII.  at  40Z. 
»  year.  Augmented  by  James  I.  in  1605. 

Regius  Professorship  of  Greek 
(The),  of  the  University  of  Cambridge, 
1540.  Founded  by  Henry  VIII.  The 
original  stipend  was  40Z.  a  year,  but  the 
present  endowment  includes  acanonry  of 
Ely  Cathedral.  See  '  Chancellor's  Clas- 
sical Medal,'  '  Person  Scholarship,  '  Da- 
vies  Scholarship,'  'Pitt's  Scholarship,' 
'Waddington  Scholarship,'  'Scholefield 
Prize,' '  Person  Prize,' '  Browne's  Medals.' 

Regius  Professorship  of  Greek 
(The),  m  Oxford  University.  Founded  in 
1547  by  Henry  VIII.  at  40Z.  a  year.  In- 
creased in  1865  to  500Z.  a  year. 

Regius  Professorship  of  He- 
brew  (The),  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge. 1540.  Founded  by  Henry  VIII. 
Original  stij  n«l  ±01.  a  year,now  endowed 
with  a  ctuumry  of  Ely  Cathedral.  Set 
'TyrwhiH  Hebrew  Scholarship.' 


REGIUS 


REIGN 


749 


Regius  Professorship  of  He- 
brew (The),  in  Oxford  University. 
Founded  in  1540  by  Henry  VIII.  at  40Z.  a 
year.  Augmented  by  Charles  I.  in  1630. 

Regius  Professorship  of  Medi- 
cine (The),  in  Oxford  University. 
Founded  in  1540  by  Henry  VIII.  at  40L  a 
year.  Augmented  by  Charles  I.  in  1630. 

Called  In  the  Cambridge  University  the  '  Beglua 
Professorship  of  Physic '  (q.v.). 

Regius  Professorship  of  Mo- 
dern History,  &C.,  in  Oxford  Uni- 
versity. Stipend  620Z.  a  year.  Founded 
by  George  I.  in  1724. 

In  the  University  of  Cambridge  there  Is  a  Pro- 
fessor of  Modern  History,  who  holds  his  appoint- 
ment during  the  sovereign's  pleasure.  Stipend 
Kill,  a  year,  paid  by  the  University. 

Regius  Professorship  of  Phy- 
sic (The),  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge, 1540.  Founded  by  Henry  VIII. 
Original  stipend  40Z.  a  year.  Present 
stipend  SOOZ.  a  year  and  a  house  in 
Market  Street.  See  '  Downing  Professor- 
ship of  Medicine.' 

Regular  Abbot  (A).  An  abbot 
who  discharged  the  duties  of  an  abbey 
held  by  a  secular  abbot.  As  a  secular 
abbot  is  a  layman,  he  is  not  qualified  to 
undertake  clerical  duties. 

Regular  Canons.  'Canonici  Re- 
gulares,'  canons  who  lived  in  community, 
bound  by  the  '  rule  '  of  the  house.  Secu- 
lai  canons  were  exempt  from  the  '  rule.' 

Regulars  (The).  I. 'Regular Clergy' 
(Begulares,fromregula,  a  rule),  Catholic 
clergymen  of  some  monastic  order,  who 
live  according  to  the  rule  of  their  order, 
always  including  obedience,  chastity,  and 
poverty.  The  secular  clergy  are  those, 
engaged  in  parochial  duties,  who  are  not 
bound  by  monastic  rules. 

Archbishops,  bishops,  rectors,  vicars,  and 
curates  are  not  usually  regulars  but  seculars. 

II.  In  the  British  army.  All  troops 
except  the  militia,  yeomanry,  and  volun- 
teers. They  are  regular  all  the  year,  and 
not  called  out  for  certain  days  or  weeks 
only. 

Regulation  Act  (The),  1778.  Re- 
lative to  the  East  India  Company.  It 
established  a  governor-general  and  a 
Supreme  Court  of  Judicature  for  all 
British  possessions  in  India ;  prohibited 
ji.-.jes  and  members  of  council  from 
trading ;  forbade  any  receipt  of  presents 
from  native*;  and  ordered  that  every 


act  of  the  East  India  Directors  should  be 
submitted  to  the  House  of  Commons  for 
approval  before  it  was  enforced. 

Regulators. 

I.  In  1687.     A  committee  of  seven 
Catholics    and     Jesuits     appointed     by 
James  II.  to  send  deputations  to  dfferent 
corporations  and  report  on   them.     The 
board  was  at  Whitehall,  and  they  were 
empowered  to  introduce  into  the  corpora- 
tions new  rules  and  new  men  as  they 
thought  fit.     Of  course  the  object  was  to 
prepare  for  the  reintroduction  of  Roman 
Catholicism  by  returning  members  to  the 
parliament  about  to  be  convened  favour- 
able to  the  king's  views. 

II.  In  1770.    A  body  of  men  who  took 
the  law  into  their  own  hands,  and  inflicted 
bodily  punishment    according    to    their 
own    discretion     and     on     their     own 
authority    upon    cffenlers.      The    diffi- 
culty of  bringing  offenders  in  the  back 
settlements  of  North  America  to  justice 
induced  orderly  people  to  institute  this 
rough  and  ready  method  of  proceeding. 

III.  In  1776.  Backwoodsmen  collected 
together  by  Governor  Martin  to  recover 
North  Carolina  in  the  American  War  of 
Independence.    They  were  decoyed  into 
a  swamp,  and  such  as    escaped   made 
again  for  the  backwoods. 

Regulators  were,  later  on,  especially  active  In 
Texas  and  California,  where  the  population  sud- 
denly outgrew  the  constituted  authorities. 

Reichstag,  1871.  The  diet  of  the 
German  empire.  Since  the  establishment 
of  the  empire  under  the  king  of  Prussia 
the  legislative  council  has  consisted  of 
one  representative  to  every  100,000  in- 
habitants. As  the  entire  population  is 
about  47  millions,  this  will  give  470 
members  to  the  legislative  assembly. 
The  delegates  of  the  confederated  govern- 
ments form  the  '  Bundesrath,'  and  what- 
ever passes  the  two  houses  and  is  signed 
by  the  king-emperor  becomes  binding  on 
all  the  twenty-six  states. 

Reign  of  Tears  (The),  1871.  The 
French  Evolution  terminated  with  the 
'Reign  of  Terror';  the  Franco-German 
war  terminated  with  the  'Reign  of 
Tears '  [Thiers]. 

Reign  of  Terror  (The). 

I.  In  Algiers,  1509.  That  of  Bar- 
barossa,  the  Turkish  chief  who  put  to 
death  Salern-Aben-Touini,  the  Arab 


750 


EEIS-EFFENDI 


RELIEF 


sheik  whom  he  caine  to  assist  against 
the  Christians. 

II.  'Le  Regime  de  la  Terreur'  (from 
31  May,  1798,  to  27  July,  1794).  It  began 
with  the  triumph  of  the  Mountain  over 
the  Girondists  in  the  National  Conven- 
tion, and  terminated  with  the  execution 
of.  Robespierre.  While  Robespierre  and 
his  Committee  of  Public  Safety  (q.v.)  do- 
minated, France  was  filled  with  scaffolds. 

Among  its  victims  were  Louis  XVI.,  the  Queen 
Marie  Antoinette,  the  Dae  d  Orleans  (Philippe 
Egnliti'o.  twenty-one  Girondists,  and  many  thou- 
sands of  others.  It  lasted  420  days. 

HI.  In  Ireland,  1881-1887.  Under 
the  domination  of  Charles  Stewart  Par- 
nell,  M.P.  for  Cork.  Mr.  Parnell,  in 
order  to  obtain  the  severance  of  Ireland 
from  Great  Britain,  was  at  the  head  of  an 
organization  which  terrorized  the  Irish 
by  shooting  at  the  legs  of  those  who  re- 
fused to  support  their  league,  boycotting 
them,  pouring  pitch  on  the  bare  heads 
of  their  wives  and  daughters,  maiming 
their  cattle,  and  rendering  their  lives  a 
ceaseless  terror.  In  1886  he  contrived 
to  get  eighty-six  of  his  partisans  elected 
to  the  Imperial  Parliament,  and  block  the 
business  of  the  house.  Some  of  his  Ameri- 
can friends  tried  to  terrorize  the  English 
by  blowing  up  public  buildings  by  dyna- 
mite, and  denouncing  death  on  the  public 
servants  of  Ireland.  See  p.  679, '  Phoenix 
Park  Murder.' 

Reis-EffendL  A  Turkish  secretary 
of  foreign  affairs. 

Reltcs  (Christian).  Excepting  those 
connected  with  the  crucifixion,  which 
are  noticed  each  in  loco,  the  following 
may  be  mentioned : — 

The  famous  Manus  de  ealo  mi**i,  which  even  Pope 
Plus  IX.,  In  1852,  acknowledged  to  be  genuine  <!!) 
\Villiiim  of  Oulx  was  a  peasant  who  had  lost  his 
right,  hand,  and  for  his  piety  an  angel  brought 
him  one  from  heuvon.  When  he  died  the  '  hand  ' 
refused  to  be  burled,  and  persistently  pushed 
Itself  through  th«  coffin.  So  the  Archbishop  of 
Embrun  ordered  it  to  be  cut  off  and  stored  among 
the  holy  relics.  This  was  done,  and  certain  days 
were  set  apart  when  it  was  to  be  shown  to  the 
people.  This  is  one  of  the  best  attested  relics  of 
'.he  Catholic  Church. 

In  a  monastery  of  Calabria  is  the  hood  which 
an  angel  from  heaven  brought  Francis  of  Paula, 
and  put  upon  his  head. 

In  half  a  dozen  places  is  shown  some  of  the 
milk  of  Mary  while  she  was  nursing  the  Infant 
Jesus:  but  we  are  not  Informed  how  this  'spilt 
milk  '  was  gathered  up  and  DMMrr*d. 

Part  of  one  of  the  stones  cast  at  Stephen  is 
preserved  at  Toul.  So  Father  Benedict  informs 
us  in  his  '  Life  of  St.  Gerard  '  (1700). 

Manner  in  his  '  Observations,'  tells  us  he  was 
shown  '  a  prodigious  tooth,'  wrapped  In  three 
covers  of  paper,  on  one  of  which  was  written,  A 


slippers  ;  the  pap-spoon  of  the 
Michael's  sword  and  buckler  ; 


Pater  himself  told  St.  Longls  where  to  find  on« 
Of  his  teeth.  The  tooth  was  taken  to  Boisscli.  re. 
and  Harduin  says  that  a  great  crowd  of  people 
flocked  thither  '  pour  venerer  ce  gage  de  1»  protec- 
tion du  prince  des  Apotres.' 

The  girdle  of  Joseph  the  carpenter  is  preserved 
in  Notre  Dame,  Joinville  sur-Marne  i  his  walking 
stick  at  Florence  ;  one  of  his  hammers  at  the 
church  of  St.  Anastasla,  Rome  ;  and  one  of  his 
cloaks  hi  the  same  place. 

Brady  gives  us  the  following  list  :  One  of  the 
coals  that  broiled  St.  Lawrence  ;  a  finger  of  St. 
Andrew,  another  of  John  the  Baptist,  and  a  thumb 
of  St.  Thomas  ;  the  hem  of  Christ's  garment 
touched  by  the  woman  suffering  from  the  issue 
of  blood;  a  lock  of  Mary  Magdalen's  hair,  with 
which  the  wiped  her  tears  from  the  feet  of  Jesus  ; 
a  phiai  of  the  sweat  of  St.  Michael  when  he  con- 
tended  with  Satan  ;  some  of  the  rays  of  the  guiding 
•tar  which  appeared  to  the  Wise  Men  of  t  We  East  ; 
a  rib  of  the  Verbum  caro  factum  ;  a  pair  of  Enoch's 
f  the  infant  Jesus  ;  St. 
one  of  the  tears 

shed  by  Jesus  at  the  tomb  of  Lazarus  ;  and  one  of 
the  water-pots  used  at  the  marriage  feast  of  Cana 
Of  Galilee.  See  '  Clavis  Calendar  ia.'  p.  240. 

There  was  an  '  age  of  relics,'  and  it  would  require 
many  pages  even  to  tabulate  them.  Some  could 
not  even  be  set  down  without  seeming  to  cast 
ridicule  on  a  subject  far  too  sacred  to  be  trifled 
with.  They  have,  however,  an  historic  value,  as 
they  show  a  very  important  phase  of  religious 
thought  and  pious  sentimentality  in  the  middle 
ages,  though  in  this  matter-of-fact  age  they  are 
much  discredited. 

Relics  not  Christian. 

In  one  of  the  visits  of  the  Prince  of  Wales  to 
Germany,  the  English  ladies  staying  at  the  hotel 
bought  as  relics  the  cherry-stones  loft  by  him  at 
dessert.  This  surely  was  the  very  crest  unto  the 
orest  of  snobbism. 

At  Salami*  was  shown  the  sacred  stone  on 
which  Telamon  the  father  of  AJax  sat. 

In  one  of  the  Spartan  temples  was  suspended 
one  of  the  eggs  of  Leda,  who  had  been  transformed 
by  Zeus  Into  a  swan.  Probably  it  was  an  ostrich's 

*  At  Panflpeus,  In  Phocls,  was  shown  some  of  the 
day  ont  of  which  Prometheus  made  man,  and  we 
are  assured  that  it  had  a  strong  smell  of  human 
flesh. 

Mamois,  a  French  architect  and  archaeologist, 
published  In  l*l:»  a  work  entitled  '  The  Palace  of 
Bcattrus,'  in  which  were  plates  of  the  bones  of  the 
sea  monster  which  Perseus  slew. 

At  Ceylon  is  preserved  a  tooth  of  Buddha: 
doubtless,  from  its  great  sice,  the  tooth  of  some 
extinct  saurian,  for  no  animal  with  a  mouth 
smaller  than  a  horse  could  possibly  have  had  such 
a  huge  molar. 

From  1424,  for  many  years,  the  Ifriltum  was  ex- 
hibited at  Nuremberg,  the  second  Friday  after 
Easter,  together  with  the  sword  of  Charlemagne, 
his  crown  and  sceptre,  as  well  as  a  piece  of  the 
true  cross,  anail  used  at  the  crucifixion,  the  lance 
which  pierced  the  dead  body  of  Christ,  part  of  the 
manger  of  Bethlehem,  and  portions  of  the  several 
chains  with  which  Peter,  Paul,  and  John  were 
bound. 

Relief.  A  sum  of  money  paid  by  a 
vassal  to  his  baron  on  his  coming  of  age, 
when  he  took  up  his  right  and  paid  his 
fee  to  the  king. 

Relief  Bill  (The),  or  '  Catholic  Be- 
lief Bill,'  18  April,  1829.  A  bill  to  relieve 
Catholics  from  religious  and  civil  dis- 
abilities. The  same  as  the  'Catholic 
Emancipation  Act' 


RELIEF 


RELIGIOUS 


761 


The  pastoral  [of  Dr.  Doyle]  besought  the  people 
to  promote  the  end  which  the  legislature  contem- 
plated in  passing  the  Relief  Bill.— HowiTT,  Hi»t. 
o/Eng.(yea,i  1829,  p.  146). 

Relief  Church  (The),  1752.  Se- 
seders  from  the  Kirk  of  Scotland  who 
choose  their  own  pastors. 

Relief  Synod  (The),  1752.  A  seces- 
Bion  from  the  Scotch  Church  led  by  the 
Rev.  Thomas  Gillespie,  who  was  after- 
wards joined  by  the  Rev.  Thomas  Boston. 
They  allowed  greater  freedom  of  com- 
mmion  than  any  other  sect  in  Scotland,, 
and,  next  to  the  Associate  Synod,  are  the 
most  numerous  of  the  Scotch  Dissenters. 

Reliefs.  Fines  paid  to  the  lord  by  a 
new  tenant  on  his  entering  on  the  tene- 
ment of  his  predecessor  at  death.  Intro- 
duced by  William  the  Conqueror,  and 
abolished  by  12  Car.  II.  c.  24. 

Religieux  de  Citeaux,  1098. 
Twenty  inmates  led  by  St.  Robert  from 
the  abbey  of  Molesme  to  the  neighbour- 
hood of  Nuits,  in  the  department  of  Cote 
d'Or,  and  so  called  from  the  ci'  rnes  or 
subterraneous  pits  which  they  found 
there.  Commonly  called  Cistercians. 

Religieux  de  la  Merci  (Les), 
1218.  Confirmed  by  Gregory  IX.  in 
1285.  An  order  under  the  rule  of  St. 
Augustine  for  the  redeeming  of  captives. 

Religionists  (The).  So  the  Hugue- 
nots or  Calvinists  were  often  called  in 
France. 

The  universities  and  colleges  .  . .  invented  diffi- 
culty upon  difficulty  against  conferring  academic 
degrees  upon  the  Religionists.— FELICE,  Hilt,  of 
the  Protestants  of  France,  bk.  iii.  7. 

Religio'si.  Monks  or  Regulares 
(4  syl.)  were  so  called.  Nuns  were  Reli- 
giosae.  Called  Regulars  because  they 
followed  some  regula  or  rule  ;  and  called 
Religiosi  because  their  entire  life  was 
•pent  in  religious  duties  or  observances. 

Religious  Peace  (The),  or  '  The 
Treaty  of  Passau,'  1552.  Imposed  on 
Karl  V.  by  Maurice.  It  was  agreed  : 

1.  That  both  belligerents  should  lay 
down  their  arms,  and  assist  Ferdinand 
against  the  Turks. 

2.  That  the  landgraf  of  Hesse  should 
be  set  at  liberty. 

8.  That  the  '  Interim '  (q.v.)  should  be 
revoked,  and  Protestants  be  free  till  the 
Diet  met,  which  was  to  be  within  six 
months. 


.  4001 
.  250 
.  180 


4.  That  those  banished  for  their  alli- 
ance with  the  Smalcaldic  League  (q.v.] 
should  be  recalled  and  reinstated. 

5.  That     Protestants    and    Catholics 
should  be  on  an  equal  footing. 

Religious  Peace  of  Augsburg 

(The),  26  Sept.,  1555.  This  was  supple- 
mental to  the  Treaty  of  Passau  in  1552. 
By  this  '  Peace,'  full  liberty  of  worship, 
granted  by  the  Treaty  of  Passau,  was 
confirmed.  Lutherans  and  Catholics  were 
declared  alike  eligible  to  all  offices  of 
state ;  and  every  ruler  might  sanction 
in  his  own  province  whatever  form  of 
religion  he  chose,  but  all  were  to  tolerate 
those  who  held  different  religious  views 
from  those  favoured  by  the  state. 

Religious  Statistics,  1890.    As- 
suming   the    entire    population    of  the 
flobe  to    be    1,450   millions,    of  these, 
,050   millions  are    non-Christians,  400 
millions  are  nominally  Christians. 

1.  Non-Christians— 
Buddhists 
Brahmins 
Mahometans 
Fetish  Worshippers  150 
Jews 
Various  . 

Total    1,050       „ 
».  Chrittians— 

Roman  Catholics .  175  millions. 
Protestants    .       .  110        „ 
Greek  Church       .    90        „ 
Various  ...   25        „ 

Total      400        .. 

1,050 

Entire  population    1,450        „ 

Religious  Wars  (The),  1562-1598. 
In  the  reigns  of  Charles  IX.  and  Henri 
III.  of  France. 

First,  1562-1568.  The  Catholic  leaders 
were  Francois  due  de  Guise,  St.  Andre", 
and  the  Comte  de  Montmorency;  the 
Protestant  leaders  were  Louis  prince  de 
Conde',  and  the  Sire  de  Coligny.  The 
chief  events  of  this  war  were  the  siege  of 
Rouen,  the  battle  of  Dreux,  and  the  siege 
of  Orleans. 

Second,  1567-1568.  The  only  event  of 
note  was  the  battle  of  St.  Denis,  in  which 
Anne  due  de  Montmorency  lost  his  life. 

Third,  1569-1570.  The  chief  events 
were  (1)  the  battle  of  Jarnac  (1569),  in 
which  the  Catholics  were  victorious,  and 
the  Prince  de  Conde,  the  great  Huguenot 
leader  was  slain;  and  (2)  the  battle  of 
Moncontour,  also  won  by  the  Catholics. 

On  24  Aug.,  1572,  occurred  the  great  slaughter 
of  the  Huguenots,  callod  the  Massacre  of  8t,  B»r 
tholotua  w  »  E ve. 


762 


REMEMBER 


REMONSTRANCE 


Fourth,  1678.  The  Catholics  besieged 
La  Rochelle,  but  were  obliged  to  raise  the 
siege. 

Fifth,  1575-1576.  The  Catholic  leader 
was  Henri  of  Guise;  the  Protestant 
leaders  were  the  prince  de  Coade  and 
Henri  of  Navarre. 

Sixth,  1577.  The  Protestants  were 
overmastered,  but  Henri  III.  coquetted 
with  tlnm  through  fear  of  the  Guises. 

Seventh,  1577-1578.  In  which  Henri 
of  Navarre  carried  Cahors  with  a  coup- 
de-main,  and  peace  ensued. 

The  last  of  the  Catholic  triumvirate 
lost  his  life.  The  command  of  the 
Catholic  army  was  now  given  to  Henri 
due  d'Anjou. 

Remember  the  Vase  of 
Soissons.  Kings  never  forgive  or 
forget.  After  the  battle  of  Soissons  (A.D. 
486),  Clovis  wished  to  appropriate  a 
valuable  vase,  but  one  of  the  warriors 
stepped  forwards  and  broke  it  to  atoms 
with  his  battle-axe,  saying, '  Thou  shalt 
have  thy  share  only,  like  the  rest  of  us.' 
Clovis  dissembled  his  anger,  but  did  not 
forget  the  insult ;  and  one  day,  finding 
the  same  warrior  had  neglected  to  clean 
his  axe,  he  snatched  it  out  of  the  man's 
hand  and  split  his  skull  with  it,  saying, 
'  Remember  the  vase  of  Soissons.' 

Remembrance  (The).  This  was 
the  first  document  which  openly  avowed 
an  intention  of  bringing  the  king 
(Charles  I.  of  England)  to  a  personal 
judgment,  and  of  changing  the  monar- 
chical form  of  government. 

Remembrancer.  An  officer  of  the 
Exchequer,  who  reminds  the  lord  trea- 
surer and  the  justices  of  that  court  of 
such  things  as  are  to  be  called  on  and 
dealt  with  for  the  benefit  of  the  crown. 
The  clerks  are  called  the  '  Clerks  of  the 
Remembrancers.1  The  office  of  lord 
treasurer  was  abolished  by  Act  8,  4 
William  IV.  chap.  99  (28  Aug.,  1883),  and 
its  duties  transferred  to  the  lord  high 
treasurer. 

Remembrancers  (Clerk*  of  the). 
First  mentioned  in  1863.  See  above. 

Reminiscere  (5  syl.)  Sunday. 
The  second  Sunday  in  Lent,  so  called  in 
the  Catholic  Church  from  the  introltus 
(or  beginning  of  the  mass),  the  first  word 
of  which  is  Reminisct  -e. 


Remish  Bible  (The),  1584.  A 
translation  of  the  Bible  by  the  Roman 
Catholics  at  Reims.  Printed  on  large 
paper.  The  great  objection  to  this  ver- 
sion is  its  retention  of  so  many  Hebrew 
and  Greek  terms  untranslated,  as 
Azymes,  Tunike,  Holocaust,  Prepuce, 
Pasche,  <fec.  See  '  Bible.' 

When  any  doctrine  or  dispute  hangs  on  the 
word,  without  doubt  it  IB  better  to  retain  the  ori- 
ginal Greek  or  Hebrew,  as  baptism,  schism,  and 
BOOB. 

Remonstrance.  From  the  council 
of  officers,  1648,  called  for  the  election  of 
a  new  parliament ;  for  electoral  reform  ; 
for  the  recognition  of  the  supremacy  of 
Parliament ;  for  the  change  of  kingship 
in  to  a  parliamentary  magistracy;  and  that 
Charles  I.  should  be  brought  to  justice 
for  treason,  blood,  and  ill-government 
See  next  article. 

Remonstrance  (Grand).  On  the 
state  of  the  kingdom,  22  Nov.,  1641. 
Clarendon  says  it  was  '  a  very  bitter 
representation  of  all  the  illegal  things 
that  had  been  done  by  the  king  [Charles 
I.]  from  the  first  hour  of  his  coming  to 
the  crown  to  that  minute.'  It  contained 
206  clauses,  and  led  to  the  arrest  of  the 
five  members  (q.v ). 

Among  the  nhar  tva  were  these .  The  war  against 
the  French  Protestants,  the  Innovations  in  the 
Church,  the  Illegal  imposition  of  ship-money, 
forced  loans,  the  cruelties  of  the  Star  Chamber 
and  High  Commission,  the  forcing  of  episcopacy 
on  Scotland,  the  forcing  of  it  on  the  Irish  by 
Straflord,  and  other  illegal  proceedings.-HowrrT, 
Hut.  of  England.  Charlea  I.  chap.  IT.  p.  220. 

Remonstrance  (The),  1610.  The 
petition  presented  to  the  States  of  Hol- 
land by  the  Arminians.  It  contained 
these  five  points:  (1)  Predestination  is 
conditional  on  faith.  Those  who  believe 
are  predestined  to  be  saved,  those  who 
refuse  to  believe  are  predestined  to 
perish ;  (2)  Christ  died  for  all,  but  only 
believers  will  receive  the  benefits  of 
redemption ;  (8)  all  must  be  born  again, 
as  no  man  is  otherwise  capable  of  exer- 
cising a  saving  faith ;  (4)  though  grace 
may  be  resisted,  yet  without  grace  no 
man  can  think  or  will  any  good  thing; 
(5)  believers  are  able  by  the  aid  of  the 
Holy  Ghost  to  resist  sin. 

Remonstrance  (The  Irish),  1818. 
In  reply  to  a  letter  from  Pope  John  XXH. 
to  the  Irish  clergy,  commanding  them  to 
censure  all  those  who  rebelled  against 
the  ruling  powers.  The  remonstrance 


HEMONSTRANCE 


REPEAL 


758 


gives  a  sketch  of  Irish  history  '  for  4,000 
years  ' ;  expresses  irreconcilable  bitter- 
ness against  the  English  rulers;  states 
that  they  had  given  Ireland  to  Edward 
Bruce,  brother  of  the  Scotch  hero ;  and 
concludes  with  a  threat  of  war  a  outrance 
against  every  Englishman  who  holds  an 
inch  of  land  in  the  whole  island.  See 
'  Irish  Associations.' 

Remonstrance  of  Grievances 

(The),  1640.  Sixteen  articles.  These 
were  Irish  grievances  laid  before  the 
British  Parliament,  such  as  the  arbitrary 
decision  of  pleas  by  the  lord  deputy ;  the' 
perversion  of  law  by  the  judges;  the 
punishments  inflicted  for  freedom  of 
speech;  the  exorbitant  powers  of  the 
court  of  commission;  want  of  security 
for  persons  or  property  ;  the  increase  oi 
monopolies ;  exorbitant  fees  extracted  by 
the  clergy,  and  BO  on. 

Remonstrant  Synod  of  Ulster 
(The),  1830.  Formed  in  consequence  of 
the  separation  of  seventeen  ministers 
with  their  congregations  from  the  General 
Synod  of  Ulster,  on  the  ground  that  it 
required  from  its  members  in  1827  and 
1828  submission  to  certain  doctrinal 
acts  not  in  accordance  with  the  code  of 
discipline  and  contrary  to  previous 
usage. 

Remonstrants,  1610.  Arminians 
were  so  called  from  their  humble  petition 
or  '  remonstrance '  against  Calvinism, 
addressed  to  the  states  of  Holland.  See 
'  Remonstrance,'  1610. 

The  anti-remonstrants  were  called  Qomarlsta. 
The  two  leaders  were  Barneveldt  (remonstrant) 
and  Maurice  of  Nassau  (Gomarist). 

Remonstrators  or  'Remonstrants,' 
1650.  A  break  from  the  general  body  of 
Presbyterians  after  the  battle  of  Dunbar. 
They  consisted,  at  first,  of  some  4,000 
Scotchmen,  under  Kerr  and  Strachan, 
giving  out  that  the  defeat  of  Dunbar  was 
a  divine  punishment  on  the  Presbyterians 
for  joining  with  Engagers  (q.v.)  and 
Malignants  (q.v.)  in  espousing  the  royal 
cause.  They  were  inclined  to  unite  with 
the  republicans. 

The  royalists  obtained  the  name  of  Public  Reso- 
lutioners ;  their  opponents,  of  Protestors  or  Re- 
monstrants.—Dr.  LINGAHD,  History  of  England, 
vili.  4. 

Strachan,  pronounce  Strawn. 

Renaissance  Period  (The). 
Began  in  France  with  the  reign  of 
Franyois  I.  (1515).  la  Italy  it  began 


under  the  patronage  of  the  Medici  (1453). 
The  Greeks,  driven  from  Constantinople 
by  Mahomet  II.,  took  refuge  in  Italy,  and 
were  the  chief  cause  of  this  renaissance. 

In  architecture  the  Gothic  was  supplanted  by 
the  Renaissance,  which  was  itself  succeeded  by 
imitation  Greek.  The  Renaissance  architecture 
is  conspicuous  for  its  high  roofs,  crowded  orna- 
mentation, fanciful  chimneys,  statues  introduced 
into  walls,  parapets,  and  vestibules,  for  its  doors 
and  windows,  and  its  general  bad  taste. 

Repairs  of  Church  Images. 
The  subjoined  is  an  extract  from  an  old 
account-book  in  the  Muniment  Room  of 
Winchester  Cathedral,  A.D.  1450. 

For  work  done  as  follows :  «.  d. 

Item :  For  soldering  and  repairingye  St.  Josef  8 
Item  :  For  cleaning  and  ornamenting  ye  Holy 

Ghost  6 

Item  :  For  repairing  ye  Virgin  Mary  before 

and  behind,  and  making  a  new  Child  ...4  8 
Item  :  For  repairing  ye  Nose  of  Devil,  putting 

a  new  Horn  on  his  head,  and  glueing  a  piece 

on  his  tail        «    « 

11  4 

Repeal  Agitation  (Ireland).  Or- 
ganised in  1842 ;  reached  its  culmination 
in  1848.  Its  objects  were  to  agitate  for 
a  resident  parliament  in  Dublin,  and  to 
sever  Ireland  from  the  crown  of  Great 
Britain.  It  was  distinguished  for  its 
monster  meetings  under  the  leadership 
of  Daniel  O'Connell;  the  largest  was 
that  held  at  Tara,  in  Meath,  when  above 
250,000  persons  assembled.  Happily  at 
this  period  the  temperance  cause  under 
Father  Mathew  was  in  full  force,  so  these 
vast  meetings  were  not  riotous.  See '  Irish 
Associations.' 

Repeal  Association  (The).  1.1829. 
Followed  the  Catholic  Association  of 
1824  (q.v.).  The  object  was  the  repeal  of 
the  union  of  the  two  parliaments  effected 
in  1801.  Daniel  O'Connell  was  the  great 
agitator  of  this  repeal.  When  the  Repeal 
Association  was  proclaimed  in  1830  a  new 
society  rose  under  the  name  of  the  Anti- 
Union  Society.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

II.  1840,  or  '  National  Association  for 
the  Repeal  of  the  Union,'  set  on  foot  by 
Daniel  O'Connell,  who  held  his  monster 
meetings  in  1848. 

Repeal  Cap  (The).  Green,  gold, 
and  velvet.  Green  for  Ireland.  It  waa 
worn  by  O'Connell  and  his  party  on  their 
release  from  prison  in  1844. 

Repeal  Year  (The),  1848.  So  called 
from  the  monster  meetings  hold  in  Ire- 
land for  the  repeal  of  the  union.  The 
first  was  held  at  Trim,  in  Meath ;  the 
largest  was  that  :>n  Tara  bill,  15  Aug., 
10 


754 


REPEAL 


RESCRIPT 


under  the  auspices  of  Daniel  O'Connell, 
and  the  last  was  at  Mullaghmast,  1  Oct., 
1848.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Repeal  of  the  Union  (between 
(treat  Britain  and  Ireland).  Resolutions 
in  its  favour  passed  by  a  meeting  at 
Dublin,  1  Sept.,  1810.  Associations  or- 
ganised to  promote  the  repeal  in  1829. 
O'Connell  brought  forward  his  motion  for 
the  repeal  in  1834,  but  it  was  rejected  by 
the  House  of  Commons.  The  National 
Association  for  the  Repeal  was  estab- 
lished in  1840,  and  monster  meetings 
were  held  for  the  object  on  Tar  a  hill  in 
Aug.  1848.  In  1881-1890  the  question 
again  agitated  Ireland  under  the  leader- 
ship of  Mr.  Parnell.  See  '  Irish  Associa- 
tions.' 

Representers  (The),  1721.  The 
twelve  '  Marrow-men  '  (q.v.)  were  so  called 
because  they  signed  a  '  representation  ' 
or  protest  against  the  judgment  of  the 
General  Assembly  on  the  subject  of  the 
book  entitled  '  The  Marrow  of  Modern 
Divinity.'  See  '  Marrow  Controversy.' 

Republica  Parthenope'a,  1799. 
The  republic  of  Naples  was  so  named  by 
Chain  pionnet,  who  took  possession  of  it. 


one  of  tho  syrens  who  was  said  to  have  li 
of  Neapolis, 


NeapollR  WM  anciently  called  Parthonflpe.  from 

lived 

e.    Napes,  a  contraction  of  Neapolis,  mean* 
the  New  City,  referring  to  the  new  city  built  by  a 


colony  of  Cumaaans. 

Republican  Calendar.  L  The 
Months,  beginning  22  Sept.  Each  month 
80  days. 

AuTtnm. 

Vendemlalre  (Vintage  month)  _    Sept.  *•  -Oct.  «. 
Rrumaire  (Foggy  month)    ......    Oct.  23—  Nov.  »- 

rrlmaire  (Sleety  month)     ......    NoT.ai-Deo.  80. 

WINTER. 
Nivose  (Snowy  month)  ...    ...    ...    Dee.tt.-Jan.I9. 

Pluvloae  (Rainy  month)      ......    Jan.  90—  Feb.  18. 

Ventose  (Windy  month)      ......    Feb.  19—  Mar.  SO. 

SPRING. 

Germinal  (Budding  month)  ...  If  ar.  «—  April  19. 
FlorsaJ  (Flowery  mouth)  ...  April  90—  May  19. 
I'rairial  (Pasture  month)  ......  May  90—  June  18. 

BUMMKR. 
Messldor  (Harvest  month)  .     ...    June  19—  July  18. 

Thormidor  (Hot  month)      ......    July  19—  Aug.  1? 

Fructldor  (Fruit  month)    ......    Aug.  18—  Sept.  10* 

From  Sept.  16  to  Sept.  22  are  five  days.  These 
were  called  Stint  ruMtidft'd  syl.),  and  were  national 
holidays  ;  17  dedicated  to  Venus,  18  to  Genius,  19 
to  Labour,  20  to  Opinion,  and  21  to  Rewards. 

II.  The  Years. 

Year        I.  Prom  23  Sept.,  1793  to  21  Sept.,  1798. 

:  &  :    :    gf;     ;  (ft 
:   »l  :    :   II:     :  it 


Year   VII.  From  23  Sept.,  1796  to  21  Sept.,  179a. 
VIII.         „  „          17  '•'  „  ,      1800, 

•    IX.         „  H          ItOO  „  „       1801. 

X.        „  1801  „  ,      1803. 

XI.        ,.  T         1*02..  "      1«03. 

XII.  1808  ,.  ,      1H04. 

XIII.  m  „         1804  „  ,      1806. 

XIV.  1805  to  the  close  of  t  hs 
rear,  when  the  reckoning  was  abolished  by  Napo 

Republican  Calendar  of 
Brazil,  1890,  beginning  with  Sunday: 
Humanidi,  Maridi,  Patridi,  Filidi,  Fratidi, 
Domidi,  and  Matridi.  This  ridiculous 
list  of  names  is  called  the  '  Positivists' 
Calendar,'  and  the  twelve  months  ur« 
equally  absurd. 


Charlemagne— July 

I  intite— August 
Gutenberg-September 

Si.;iki^|..-aro     ortuU-r 

Descartes— November 
Frederick  the  Great-!**. 


Moses-Janoary 
Homer— February 
Aristotle— March 
Archimedes-April 

St.  Paoi-June 

Republican  Marriages,  1794. 
A  device  by  Carrier  for  putting  to  death 
those  persons  in  Nantes  supposed  to  be 
disaffected  towards  the  republic.  It  con- 
sisted in  tying  men  and  women  together 
by  their  hands  and  feet  and  casting  llu-m 
into  the  Loire.  No  people  in  the  worM 
have  shown  such  refinement  of  savage 
cruelty  as  the  French.  > 
'  Damiens,'  aa  one  example  out  of  many 

Republican  Martyr  (The).  Jean 
Paul  Marat,  murdered  in  his  Lath  by 
Charlotte  Corday  (1744-1793). 

Requests  by  the  Captain  of 
the  Great  Assembly  in  Kent 
(The),  June  1450.  A  paper  of  grievances 
and  requests  handed  in  by  Jack  Cade 
for  the  consideration  of  the  king  and  his 
advisers.  It  demanded  that  the  king 
should  resume  the  crown  grants,  so  that 
his  subjects  might  be  relieved  of  too 
heavy  taxation ;  that  the  false  progeny  of 
the  Duke  of  Suffolk  be  dismissed  from 
the  king's  council ;  and  that  the  Duke  of 
York  be  restored. 

Jack  Cade  was  an  illegitimate  son  of  the  Duks 
of  York. 

Rescessory  Act  (The),  1661. 
Whereby  Charles  II.  revoked  his  oath 
taken  in  Scotland  to  be  true  to  the 
1  Engagement '  (q.v.).  The  revocation 
was  grounded  on  the  plea  of  moral  com- 
pulsion. 

The  Rescessory  Act  at  one  blow  levelled  with  the 
ground  every  legal  prop  of  the  Scottish  Kirk.— Dr. 
LINOARD,  Hittory  of  England,  ix.  1. 

Rescript  (A).  The  response  of  * 
king  to  Mi  individual  on  some  question 


RESCRIPTS 


RESTORERS 


765 


officially  submitted  to  him.  If  the  re- 
sponse is  made  to  a  council,  corporation, 
or  community,  it  is  called  a  '  Pragmatic 
Sanction.' 

Rescripts  (The)  are  replies  of  the 
Roman  emperors  to  questions  of  law  put 
to  them  by  magistrates  and  colonial 
governors.  They  were  written  in  purple 
ink.  The  edicts  of  praetors  were  in  white, 
and  the  jus  civile  ir.  red  ink. 

Reservatum  Ecclesiasticum. 
A  provision  of  the  religious  Peace  of 
Westphalia  (1549),  whereby  the  church 
claimed  the  territorial  property  annexed 
to  any  dignity  if  the  holder  thereof 
changed  his  religion.  This  enactment 
led  to  the  Thirty  Years'  War  (q.v.). 

Residences  of  the  kings  of  France. 
See  p.  492, '  Kings  of  France,'  &c. 

Resolutioners  (The),  or  'Public 
Resolutioners,'  1650,  who  were  inclined 
to  treat  the  conduct  of  the  deceased  king, 
Charles  I.,  with  leniency  in  opposition 
to  the  Remonstrants,  who  'protested' 
against  his  conduct  in  unmeasured  terms. 
In  Scotch  law  a  resolutioner  is  one  who 
does  something  prejudicial  to  an  estate, 
and  if  found  guilty  the  estate  is  forfeited 
and  passes  to  the  next  heir. 

The  kingdom  of  Scotland  was  divided  Into  Reso- 
lutloners  and  Protesters,  the  former  of  •whom 
adhered  to  Charles  II.,  after  his  father's  death 
upon  the  scaffold,  while  the  Protesters  inclined 
rather  to  a  union  with  the  triumphant  Republi- 
cans.—Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Old  Mortality,  ch.  v. 

Respublica  Binepsis,  14th  cent. 
A  social  order  founded  by  some  Polish 
noblemen,  and  so  called  from  Binepsis, 
the  seat  of  its  founder.  It  was  a  multum 
in  parvo  of  Poland  itself,  with  its  king, 
council,  chamberlain,  master  of  the  chase, 
and  other  officers.  Any  of  the  members 
conspicuous  for  a  foible  was  created  to 
some  office  or  title  in  ridicule  thereof. 
Thus  a  great  lover  of  hunting  was  made 
1  Master  of  the  Chase,'  a  boaster  was 
made  '  Field  Marshal.'  But  no  one  was 
allowed  to  chaff  or  ridicule  these  officers. 
At  one  time  the  order  contained  well-nigh 
all  the  court  of  Poland.  The  objects  of 
the  order  were  to  promote  charity,  good 
feeling,  and  sociability,  and  to  repress 
immorality  and  affectations  of  all  kinds. 

Restitution  Edict  (The),  1630. 
Published  by  Kaiser  Ferdinand  IL, 
when  the  king  of  Denmark  retired  from 
the  Thirty  Years'  War.  It  enjoined 


restitution  to  the  Catholics  of  the  two 
archbishoprics,  the  twelve  bishoprics, 
and  all  the  parish  churches,  lauds,  and 
other  properties  which  had  been  confis- 
cated by  Protestants  since  the  '  Treaty 
of  Passau.'  Compliance  with  this  edict 
was  well-nigh  impossible,  so  the  Pro- 
testants applied  to  Gustavus  Adolphus 
of  Sweden,  and  thus  began  the  second 
part  of  this  long  religious  war. 

Restoration  (The). 

I.  In  English  history,  29  May,  1660. 
•The  restoration  of  monarchical  govern- 
ment interrupted  at  the  death  of  Charles  I. 
by  a  Commonwealth.    The  old  form  was 
restored  by  the    recall    and   return  of 
Charles  IL,  who  had  been  living  in  exile. 

II.  In  French  history.     The  restora- 
tion of  Louis  XVIII.  to  the  throne  after 
the    abdication    of    Napoleon    and    his 
banishment  to  Elba,  8   May,  1814.     On 
21   March,  1815,  Napoleon  broke  from 
Elba,  and  Louis  XVIII.  fled ;  but  after 
the  battle  of    Waterloo  Louis  was  re- 
stored a  second  time,  and  entered  Paris 
8  July,  1815. 

Restorationists.  A  religious  sect 
which  believes  that  all  persons  will  ulti- 
mately be  restored,  after  a  due  time  of 
purgation  proportionate  to  their  sins. 
Origen  was  a  Restorationist. 

Restorer  of  Cities,  and  Father  of 
his  Country.  Sancho  I.  of  Portugal,  who 
repaired  the  cities  which  had  suffered 
greatly  in  the  recent  wars  (1154,  1185- 
1212). 

Restorer  of  French   Liberty 

(The).  '  Le  Restaurateur  de  la  Liberte* 
Francaise,'  18  Aug.,  1789.  A  title  con- 
ferred on  Louis  XVI.  when  he  signed 
the  19  articles  formulated  on  the  4th  by 
the  National  Assembly.  See  '  August  4.' 

Restorer  of  Learning  (The). 
Lorenzo  de  Medicis  the  Magnificent 
(1448-1492).  Also  called  the  '  Patron  of 
the  Fine  Arts.' 

Restorer  of  Letters  (The).  Alex- 
ander Heigius  of  Westphalia  (18th  cent.}. 

Restorer  of  the  Protestantism 
of  France  (The).  Antoine  Court 
(1696-1760). 

Restorers  of  Astronomy  (The) 
John  Miiller  (better  known  as  '  Regio- 
montanus,'  q.v.),  1436-1476,  and  his  pupil 
Georg  Purbach  of  Austria  (1423-1461). 


760 


RESUMPTION 


REVIVAL 


Resumption  Bill  (The),  1700  (11, 
12  Will.  III.  c.  2).  For  the  resump- 
tion of  grants  of  land  in  Ireland  by 
William  III.  to  foreigners,  as  Keppel  of 
Guelderland  (Earl  of  Albemarle);  William 
Bentinck,  son  of  the  Earl  of  Portland  (a 
Dutch  favourite  of  William's),  created 
Viscount  Woodstock  ;  Ginckel,  another 
Dutchman,  created  Earl  of  Athlone ;  and 
Ruvigny,  a  French  Huguenot,  created 
Earl  of  Galway.  To  these  four  foreigners 
William  granted  above  800,000  acres  of 
land  in  Ireland.  The  land  was  sold  to  the 
highest  purchasers,  and  the  money  em- 
ployed in  paying  the  arrears  of  the  army. 

He  granted  also  to  Elizabeth  Villiers.  his  mis- 
tress,  above  96,000  acres,  valued  at  25,9951.  a  year  1 1 

The  first  duJte  of  Portland  was  Henry  Bentinck, 
17M. 

Resurrection  (The).  Tertullian 
•ays  the  Crucifixion  occurred  on  25  March, 
and  the  Calendar  of  the  Arbuthnott 
Missal  places  the  Resurrection  on  27 
March.  If  BO  the  year  must  have  been 
A.D.  29,  when  25  March  fell  on  a  Friday. 

Tertullian  says  that  Christ  suffered  under  Tibe- 
rius Cwmir  in  the  consulate  of  Hubelllus  Oomlnus 
and  Fuflus  Gemlnus,  in  the  month  of  March,  at 
the  time  of  the  passover,  on  the  8th  day  before 
the  Kalends  of  April  [26  March],  on  the  first  day 
of  unleavened  bread,  on  which  they  slew  the  lamb 
at  even.— Adtxrnu  Judttot,  o.  8. 

The  next  year  on  which  36  March  was  Friday 
was  A.D.  40,  and  not  again  till  A.D.  119, 124,  214,  4t«. 

Resurrection  Men.  Men  who 
gtole  buried  bodies  out  of  cemeteries  and 
churchyards,  and  sold  them  to  surgeons 
for  dissection.  They  were  also  called 
'body  snatchers.'  In  1829  Burke  and 
Hare  made  themselves  conspicuous  by 
this  infamous  traffic,  and  added  to  it  the 
suffocation  [burking]  of  living  persons  by 
strangulation,  or  smothering  them  by 
pitch-plasters  placed  over  the  mouth  and 
nose.  Bishop  and  Williams,  in  1881, 
burked  a  poor  Italian  boy  named  Carlo 
Ferrari,  and  were  both  executed. 

Retreat  of  the  10,000  (The), 
B.C.  401-899.  Conducted  by  Xenophon, 
the  historian,  who  had  joined  the  expedi- 
tion of  Cyrus.  In  the  battle  of  Cunaxa 
Cy»as  lost  his  life,  and  the  Greeks  were 
left  without  a  leader.  Xenophon  volun- 
teered to  lead  them  back  to  Greece,  and 
has  left  an  hiotorical  narrative  of  this 
famous  retreat,  called  Xenophou's  Anab- 
M* 

Return  of  the  Heracli'd®  (The), 
B.C.  1108.  The  migration  of  the  descend- 
ants of  Heracles  (HercuUt)  and  the 


Dorians  to  the  Peloponnesus,  wliich  they 
conquered.  Heracles  was  promised  the 
land  of  Argos  by  Zeus,  but  was  kept  out 
by  Hera  (Juno).  Five  times  the  de- 
scendants of  Heracles  attempted  to  take 
possession  of  the  promised  land,  but  were 
driven  out  four  times.  The  fifth  invasion 
was  110  years  after  the  first  by  Hylloa, 
son  of  Heracles,  and  80  years  after  th« 
siege  of  Troy.  It  was  completely  suc- 
cessful, and  the  peninsula  was  divided 
by  lot  among  the  three  leaders  (Mythic 
History). 

Revised  Bible  (The).  Published 
in  May  1885.  The  Revised  New  Testa- 
ment w»-s  published  17  May.  l.ssi.  The 
work  was  begun  80  June,  1870,  by  twenty- 
five  scholars,  ten  of  whom  died  before 
the  revision  was  completed,  20  June,  1884. 
The  revisers  had  eighty-five  sessions, 
which  extended  over  fourteen  years. 
See1  Bible.' 

There  seems  no  likelihood  that  the  Revised 
Bible  will  ever  supersede  the  Authorised  Ver- 
sion.  Whatever  it*  critical  value,  it  is  sadly 
defective  in  style,  and  is  not  to  be  compared  to 
the  older  book  in  rhythm  and  simplicity.  It  is 
equally  defective  In  arrangement,  and  we  greatly 
nilgj  the  tables  of  contents  at  the  heads  of  the 
clmjiters. 

Revised  Code  of  1862  (The).  By 
Lord  Sherbrooke.  The  minutes  of  the 
Committee  of  Council  established  by 
government  in  1846  on  the  education  of 
the  children  of  the  labouring  poor,  with 
government  grants  based  on  '  results.' 

The  three  grades  of  the  results  are  '  fair,  Rood. 
and  excellent,'  as  tested  by  government  in-p.-f- 
tors  on  examination,  and  the  grant  varies  accord- 
ingly. In  IK.O  a  change  was  made  in  the  grant 
by  results,  by  which  'cramming'  was  greatly 
checked,  and  general  Information  was  encour- 
aged. 

Revising  Barrister  (A).  A  bar- 
rister  annually  appointed  by  the  English 
judges  to  revise  the  lists  of  voters  for 
members  of  Parliament,  and  to  settle  who 
are  qualified  to  vote. 

Revival  in  Belfast  (The), 
A  strange  religious  movement  in  which 
the  preacher  produced  hysteria,  esper i a  1 1  y 
among  the  mill  girls.  When  any  girl 
was  'struck*  the  preacher  evoked  from 
her  a  wild  continued  scream,  which  of 
course  was  catching.  Those  struck  were 
removed  from  the  church  to  a  darkened 
room,  and  there  told  'what  they  had 
seen  and  heard.'  This  experience  was 
in  all  cases  a  rigmarole  based  more  oi 
less  on  the  Revelation 


REVOCATION 


REVOLUTION 


757 


Revocation  of  the  Edict  of 
Nantes  (The),  1$  Oct.,  1685.  It  pro- 
hibited all  exercise  of  the  reformed  reli- 
gion in  the  kingdom  of  France.  Pastors 
were  to  quit  France  within  fifteen  days; 
if,  however,  they  abjured,  they  were  to 
be  endowed  with  pensions  one-third  more 
than  thoir  previous  salaries,  with  the 
reversion  of  one-third  to  their  widows. 
If  pastors  wished  to  enter  the  legal  pro- 
fession they  might  dispense  with  academic 
studies.  Parents  were  forbidden  to  teach 
their  children  the  reformed  religion,  and 
were  to  bring  them  to  be  baptized  in  the 
Catholic  Church,  under  a  penalty  of  500 
livres  (20/.)  Refugees  who  did  not  re- 
turn within  four  months  were  to  suffer 
confiscation  of  all  their  property.  Re- 
formers caught  in  the  act  of  emigrating 
were  to  be  sent  to  the  galleys  (if  men), 
and  if  women  to  be  imprisoned  for  life. 

By  the  Edict  of  Nantes  granted  by  Henri  IV. 
French  Protestants  enjoyed  full  freedom  of  their 
religion  and  were  placed  on  the  same  level  in  all 
civil  rights  as  Catholic  subjects.  It  was  Louis 
XIV.  who  revoked  this  Edict,  whereby  80,000  Pro- 
testants fled  the  country,  and  20,000  were  slain  or 
driven  into  the  fields  houseless  and  homeless. 

Revolt  of  Egypt  (The),  1835.  A 
large  body  of  Egyptians  having  taken 
refuge  in  Syria  in  1832,  Mehemet  A.li 
sent  his  son  Ibrahim  to  punish  the  pacha 
of  Acre  for  taking  them  under  his  protec- 
tion. Ibrahim  was  wholly  victorious,  and, 
being  opposed  by  a  Turkish  army,  con- 
quered it  and  took  the  vizier  prisoner. 
The  great  powers  now  interfered,  and 
Syria  was  added  to  the  pachalik  of  Egypt, 
but  in  1840  Syria  was  restored  to  the 
Porte  by  the  intervention  of  the  great 
powers. 

Revolt  of  Hugh  O'Neill  (The], 
1597-1599.  After  the  death  of  Shane 
O'Neill,  Hugh  obtained  the  title  of  Earl 
of  Tyrone.  He  was  brought  up  in  the 
English  court,  and  was  apparently  in  the 
queen's  interest ;  but  immediately  he  re- 
turned to  Munster  he  took  up  an  attitude 
of  open  defiance  and  offered  Ireland  to 
the  King  of  Spain.  In  1597  he  defeated 
the  English  forces  in  Tyrone,  but  in  1601 
he  was  obliged  to  surrender  to  Lord 
Mountjoy.  Being  brought  to  England, 
O'Neill  was  pardoned,  retired  to  Brussels 
in  1607,  and  died  at  Rome  in  1616. 

Revolt  of  the  Desmonds,  in 
Ireland,  1579.  Rome  and  Spain  thinking 
Ireland  oppressed  by  Queen  Elizabeth, 
and  hoping,  through  Ireland,  to  overthrow 


the  great  heretic  queen,  landed  on  the 
shores  of  Kerry  a  force  of  700  men,  which 
was  supported  by  the  Earl  of  Desmond. 
The  invaders  were  cut  to  pieces  at  Smer- 
wick,  and  Desmond  declared  a  traitor. 
He  w.is  discovered  in  a  hovel,  and  put  to 
death  by  his  pursuers. 

Tkere  is  a  well-known  legend  that  this  old  ma* 
is  not  dead,  but  keeps  his  state  under  the  waters  of 
Lough  Gur,  and  that  every  seventh  year  he  re- 
appears fully  armed,  rides  round  the  lake  early  in 
the  morning,  and  will  ultimately  return  in  the 
flesh  to  claim  his  own  again. 

Revolution  (The  American),  1775. 
By  which  the  United  States  of  America 
threw  off  their  dependence  on  Great 
Britain. 

Revolution  (The  Glorious),  1688,  in 
English  history  means  the  accession  of 
William  III.,  whereby  the  Stuart  dynasty 
was  set  aside,  and  a  new  dynasty  intro- 
duced. 

William  III.  was  grandson  of  Charles  I.,  his 
mother  being  Mary,  eldest  daughter  of  Charles  I. 
He  married  Mary,  eldest  daughter  of  James  II.  So 
that  the  choice  of  the  nation  fell  on  these  two 
from  their  alliance  to  the  Stuarts  both  by  blood 
and  marriage;  but  James  II.  was  alive,  and  his 
eon  and  grandson  were  set  aside.  On  the  death  of 
William  without  offspring  Anne,  another  daughter 
of  James  II.,  succeeded. 

Revolution  (The  Great  French), 
1789-1794.  A  great  reaction  against 
absolutism,  which  began  with  the  de- 
struction of  the  Bastille.  The  king, 
Louis  XVI.,  was  beheaded  21  Jan.,  1793. 
The  Christian  religion  was  set  aside,  and 
the  worship  of  Reason  substituted  in  its 
place.  The  Revolution  terminated  with 
the  death  of  Robespierre. 

Revolution  (The  Italian),  1859- 
1860.  In  which  the  various  minor  sove- 
reigns of  Italy  were  driven  into  exile,  and 
the  whole  Italian  peninsula  (except  the 
Roman  and  Venetian  territory)  was  sub- 
jected to  one  ruler  styled  the  'King  of 
Italy.' 

The  Roman  and  Venetian  territories  were  added 
subsequently — the  Venetian  States  in  Oct.  1806, 
after  the  Seven  Weeks'  War ;  and  tbe  Papal  States 
in  Oot.  1870. 

Revolution  (Victims  of  the  French). 
Prudhomme  gives  the  following  statistics: 
18,603  nobles,  priests,  artisans,  and  others; 
that  is  13,623  commoners,  1,467  wives  of 
operatives,  1,278  nobles,  1,125  priests, 
750  noblewomen,  and  850  religieuses. 
Besides  these  18,603  persons  guillotined, 
we  have  403,748  destroyed  in  various 
ways  at  Vendee,  Nantes,  Lyons,  &c.  Of 
these  the  victims  of  Vendee  were  337,000, 


758 


REVOLUTION 


BHAPSODISTS 


of  Carrier  at  Nantes  82,000,  of  Lyona 
81,000  ;  of  women  who  died  of  grief,  &o. 
8,748.  This  does  not  include  those  mas- 
sacred at  Versailles,  the  Abbaye,  the 
Carmelites,  the  September  victims,  the 
victims  of  the  Glaciere  d'Avignon,  of 
Toulon,  of  Marseilles,  and  the  whole  town 
of  Badouin. 

Revolution  of  Denmark  (The), 
8  Sept.,  1660.  By  this  revolution  the 
kings  of  Denmark,  who  had  hitherto 
been  feudal  chiefs,  elected  and  controlled 
by  the  barons,  were  made  hereditary  and 
unlimited  sovereigns,  both  in  the  male 
and  female  line.  By  the  constitution 
granted  by  Frederick  III.,  in  1605,  the 
monarch  of  Denmark  was  declared  to  be 
hereditary  and  absolute,  holding  the 
whole  legislative,  executive,  and  judicial 
power  of  the  state.  It  vested  in  him  the 
unlimited  power  of  appointing  all  publio 
offices  and  dignities;  of  commanding  the 
forces  of  the  kingdom  by  sea  and  land ;  of 
making  war,  peace,  and  alliances.  It  gave 
him  the  supreme  jurisdiction  in  ecclesi- 
astical affairs,  subject  only  to  the  obliga- 
tion of  professing  the  Protestant  religion 
as  expounded  by  the  Confession  of  Augs- 
burg. 

Revolution  of  February  (The), 
1848.  By  which  the  Orleans  dynasty  was 
overthrown  in  France.  Eighteen  years 
before  (1880)  the  Bourbon  dynasty  in 
the  person  of  Charles  X.  had  been  over- 
thrown. The  revolution  of  1848  occurred 
on  22,  28,  24  Feb. ;  on  the  last  of  these 
three  days  Louis  Philippe  fled  from  Paris, 
and  abdicated.  See  p.  588,  'Louis- 
Philippe.' 

Revolution  of  July  (The),  1880, 
when  Charles  X.  was  obliged  to  flee  from 
Paris,  and  abdicate. 

Revolution  of  the  17th  Cent., 
1G60,  began  with  the  restoration  of 
Charles  IL  It  transferred  the  crown 
from  Cromwell  and  his  party  to  Charles  ; 
it  transferred  the  power  of  the  crown 
from  the  king  to  the  House  of  Commons ; 
it  overthrew  Puritanism  and  introduced 
freedom  of  religious  thought ;  it  changed 
the  manners  and  customs  of  the  nation ; 
it  changed  the  fashion  of  dress  and  do- 
mestic life ;  it  even  introduced  the  study 
oi  experimental  philosophy  in  place  of 
dogmatism  and  tradition. 

Revolution  Society  (The),  1792. 
A  society  numbering  many  of  the  highest 


names  in  the  Whig  aristocracy,  which 
met  on  the  4th  Nov.  to  celebrate  the 
anniversary  of  the  landing  of  William  III. 
This  society  sent  a  glowing  address  to  the 
French  National  Assembly,  which  was 
carried  over  by  Lord  Stanhope  and 
Dr.  Price.  In  their  address  they  vowed 
that  they  'would  never  again  fight  with 
France  at  the  command  of  any  despot.' 

The  4th  MOT.  was  William's  day.  He  vas  born 
4  Nov.,  1650 ;  be  took  Bonn  4-12  Nov.,  im ,  he  mar- 
rled  the  Princess  Mary  4  Nov.,  li;?7  ;  and  the 
4th  Nov.  was  the  anniversary  of  his  landing  at 
Torbay  In  1C88. 

Revolutionary  Army  (The\ 
Sept.  1798.  A  Parisian  guard,  raised  by 
the  Convention  at  the  instigation  of  Ba- 
rere,  to  clear  Paris  of  all  enemies  of  the 
Republic,  or  (in  other  words)  to  massacre 
all  who  differed  in  opinion  from  the  leaden 
of  the  revolution.  The  property  of  these 
victims  was  seized  and  confiscated  to  the 
state. 

Revolutionary  Committees 
(1798)  were  appointed  by  the  Convention 
to  act  under  the  Committee  of  Publio 
Safety,  to  receive  denunciations  and  re- 
port them.  See  '  Revolutionary  Tribunal.' 

Revolutionary  Parties  in 
Prance  between  '93  and  '95.  See 
1  Partis  en  France.' 

Revolutionary  Tribunal  (The), 
March  1798.  A  court  of  judgment  insti- 
tuted by  the  French  Convention  (q.v.)  to 
quash  conspiracies  against  the  revolu- 
tionary government.  This  infamous 
court  sat  in  judgment  on  all  persons 
accused  of  disaffection  to  the  stat  e.  Dur- 
ing the  Reign  of  Terror,  when  Fouquior 
Tinville  was  '  public  accuser,'  it  acquired 
a  horrible  notoriety,  being  a  mere  official 
tool  in  the  hands  of  Robespierre. 

Revolver  Boys,  about  1885.  Irish 
moonlighters,  land-leaguers,  and  others, 
supplied  with  revolvers  to  shoot  at  those 
obnoxious  to  the  secret  societies.  ( - 
rally  the  legs  were  aimed  at.  See  '  Irish 
Associations.' 

Rex  Gtentis  Anglorum.  The 
over-king  of  the  English  heptarchs,the  first 
being  Hengist  king  of  Kent  (457),  and  the 
last  Egbert  king  of  Wessex  (who  in  827 
became  bretwalda  or  king  of  all  England). 

Rhapsodists.  Greek  minstrels  who 
wandered  from  place  to  place  reciting  in 
musical  chant  the  epic  ballads  of  Homer 
and  other  poets.  After  Peisistratos  rev 


RHODE 


RICE 


769 


duced  the  Homeric  ballads  into  a  con- 
nected epic,  the  occupation  of  the  rhapso- 
dists  rapidly  declined. 

A  rhapsody  means  a  single  canto,  ballad,  or 
part,  suitable  for  one  sitting  or  entertainment. 

Rhode  Island  (U.S.  America).  So 
named,  in  1668,  from  the  isle  of  Rhodes 
in  the  Mediterranean.  There  seems  no 
special  reason  for  this  name,  but  it  is  so 
called  in  the  charter  of  Charles  II.  An 
old  nickname  of  the  people  is  Crunflints. 

Rhodian  Law  (The).  The  earliest 
known  code  of  marine  law  ;  it  was  com- 
piled by  the  Rhodians  about  B.C.  900. 
Probably  the  marine  laws  of  Justinian 
were  based  on  the  Rhodian  code. 

Rhodian  School  of  Sculpture 

(The).  Famous  for  (1)  the  Colossus,  by 
Chares,  one  of  the  seven  wonders  of  the 
world ;  (2)  the  Laocobn  group,  by  Ages- 
ander,  Polydorus,  and  AthenodSrus ;  and 
(3)  the  Farnesian  bull,  in  the  museum  of 
Naples.  This  group  represents  Zethus 
and  Amphlon  binding  DircS  to  a  wild  bull 
in  order  to  revenge  their  mother.  It  was 
the  work  of  Apollonius  and  Tauriscus, 
and  was  discovered  in  1546.  Called 
Farnesian  because  it  was  set  up  in  the 
palace  of  Farnese  at  Rome. 

Rhone  of  Christian  Eloquence 
(The).  St.  Hilary  (A.D.  800-868),  bishop 
of  Poitiers. 

Rhuddlan  (Statute  of),  10  Edw.  I. 
1282.  In  Rhuddlan  (North  Wales)  Ed- 
ward I.  held  a  parliament,  which  secured 
to  the  Welsh  certain  rights  ;  and  hi  this 
town,  in  1284,  the  infant  Edward  was 
acknowledged  as  '  the  Prince  of  Wales.' 
The  statute  of  Rhuddlan  is  the  statute 
confirming  to  the  Welsh  the  rights  con- 
ferred on  them  by  Edward  I.  Amongst 
other  grants  conferred  by  this  statute, 
Anglesey  was  erected  into  a  county. 

It  la  said  that  Edward  was  born  at  Carnarvon. 

Rialto  (The)  of  Venice.  A  contrac- 
tion of  Eivo  alto,  the  deep  stream.  First 
the  name  of  an  island  in  the  Lagune, 
called  'Isola  di  Rialto';  then  of  the 
bridge  called  '  II  Ponte  di  Rialto,'  con- 
necting the  island  with  the  opposite 
shore  ;  and  lastly  of  the  exchange  called 
the  Rialto  "which  stands  on  the  island, 
and  is  so  familiar  from  Shakespeare's 
1  Merchant  of  Venice.' 

Ribalds  (The),  1189.  A  militia 
raised  by  Philippe  II.  Auguste  of  France. 


The  captain  was  called  the  '  king  of  the 
Ribalds,'  united  by  Charles  V.  of  France 
to  the « Provost  of  the  Hotel.'  Disbanded 
on  account  of  their  unbridled  licentious- 
ness. 

Ribalds  or  Ribands,  from  the  Latin  ripalis,  from 
ripa,  a  bank  or  border.  The  licentiousness  of  these 
soldiers  gave  birth  to  our  word  ribald,  obscene. 

Prof.  Skeat  derives  ribald  from  the  French 
fiber,  to  dally  with  women. 

Ribbonism.  The  political  prin- 
ciples of  the  Ribbonmen  of  Ireland.  See 
next  article. 

Ribbonmen,  1808.  A  secret  asso- 
ciation among  the  lowest  classes  in  Ire- 
land opposed  to  the  Orange  confedera- 
tion. It  originated  in  Armagh,  spreading 
into  Down,  Antrim,  Tyrone,  Mon'aghan, 
and  Fermanagh  (where  Protestants  most 
abounded),  but  either  under  the  same  or 
some  other  name  it  had  affiliated  societies 
in  King's  County,  Queen's  County,  Meath, 
Louth,  and  Tipperary.  The  members 
had  their  secret  signs  and  pass-words, 
and  though  at  first  confined  to  the  lowest 
classes,  embraced  later  on  farm- labourers, 
artisans,  and  even  clergymen  and  mer- 
chants. The  main  object  of  the  society 
was  to  prevent  landlords  from  evicting 
or  changing  their  tenants,  or  new  tenants 
from  taking  the  farms  of  evicted  tenants. 
'  Tenant  right '  or  fixity  of  tenure  was 
also  an  essential  part  of  their  demand 
which  they  determined  to  carry  out  to 
the  death ;  and  general  interference  be- 
tween employers  and  the  employed.  Rib- 
bonism was  suppressed  by  Act  of  Parlia- 
ment in  1871,  but  only  to  break  out  again 
under  some  other  name.  From  1840  it 
was  in  the  fullest  operation.  See  '  Irish 
Associations.' 

It  is  supposed  that  the  name  refers  to  aoma 
badge  worn  by  the  members. 

The  Ribbonmen  apparently  branched  from  the 
'  Defenders/  a  Catholic  counter-organisation  to 
the  Orangemen,  who  were  Protestants,  and  are  so 
still. 

The  Defenders  being  proclaimed  changed  their 
name  in  1806  into  '  Threshers,'  who  for  the  most 
part  appeared  in  Sligo,  Mayo,  Leitrim,  Longford, 
and  Ca'van. 

Next  appear  the  Ribbonmen  in  1808,  first  in 
Armagh,  and  thence  spreading  north  and  nortn- 
•west. 

Other  societies  sprang  up  in  other  parts  of  Ira- 
land,  i.e.— 

The  Garden  In  East  and  West  Meath,  Uos- 
common,  and  part  of  Mayo, 

The  ShanavesU  and  Caravats  in  Tipperary,  Kil- 
kenny, Cork,  and  Limerick. 

The  Phenicians,  the  Brotherhood  of  St.  Patrick,  the 
Fenians,  &c.  follow  In  rapid  succession.  See  each 
of  these. 

Rice  Christians.  Hindus  and 
Chinese  who  profess  to  be  converted  for 


760 


RICHARD 


BICHMONDISM 


the  sake  of  the  rice  given  by  the  mis- 
sionaries to  converts.  Followers  of 
Christ,  not  for  his  doctrines,  but  for  the 
loaves  and  fishes. 

Richard  Cceur  de  Lion.  See 
'  Richard  I.' 

Richard    of    Bordeaux.      See 

1  Richard  II.' 

Richard  surnamed  Crook- 
back.  See  '  Richard  III.' 

Richard  I.,  surnamed  '  Coeur  de 
Lion  '  for  his  great  daring  and  courage 
in  the  Holy  Land  during  the  crusade 
against  Saladin.  He  was  the  third  son 
of  Henry  II.  of  England,  and  married 
Berengaria,  daughter  of  Sancho,  king  of 
Navarre,  but  had  no  lawful  issue. 
Richard  I.  was  the  first  to  adopt  the 
words '  Dei  gratia  '  before  his  titles.  His 
style  was  '  Richardus,  D.G.  rex  Angliae  et 
dux  Normandiae  et  Aquitaniae  \Gu\enne\ 
et  comes  Andegaviee  [Anjou].' 

When  he  travelled  through  Germany  from  the 
Holy  Land,  he  assumed  the  name  of  Hugh  the 
Merchant. 

The  youth  who  shot  him  with  an  arrow  dls- 
afcufM  from  the  castle  of  Chalus  was  Bertrand 
de  Gurdun  or  Gourdon.  Being  asked  why  he  shot 
the  king,  the  lad  replied,  '  Because  he  slew  my 
father  and  two  brothers.'  Richard  commanded 
that  Bertrand  should  be  let  free,  but  Marcadee, 
leader  of  the  Brabancons.  flayed  him  alive,  and 
then  hanged  him. 

Richard  II.,  of  England,  called 
*  Bordeaux,'  because  he  was  born  there 
(1866,  reigned  1877-1899,  died  1400).  He 
was  the  only  son  of  the  Black  Prince  and 
the  Fair  Maid  of  Kent  (his  wife).  Richard 
II.  married  twice,  but  left  no  issue.  His 
first  wife  was  Anne  of  Luxembourg, 
daughter  of  the  kaiser-king  Karl  IV., 
aged  15.  His  second  wife  was  a  more 
child  of  7,  viz.  Isabelle,  daughter  of 
Charles  VI.  of  France. 

His  style  was  'Richardus,  D.G.  rex 
Angliae  et  Franciae,  et  dominus  Hibernise.' 

It  is  generally  asserted  that  when  Richard  was 
deposed  ho  was  imprisoned  in  Pontefract  Castle, 
and  murdiTcd  thort>  or  starved  to  death;  but  it 
has  been  also  said  that  ho  made  his  escape,  and 
lived  many  years  disguised  as  an  ordinary  man. 
They  say  that  the  porsou  exhibited  to  the  people 
as  the  deceased  king  was  his  chaplain,  Maudelain. 
This  rumour  was  still  rife  in  the  reign  of  Henry  V., 
when  Thomas  de  Trumplngton,  in  1415,  was  In- 
duced to  palm  himself  on  as  the  deposed  king. 

In  1402  the  French  court  sent  Creton,  the  page 
of  Richard  II..  into  Scotland  to  ascertain  if 
Richard  was  Indeed  alire,  and  Creton  declared  the 
Scotch  Richard  to  be  an  undoubted  impostor.  The 
French  ordinance  for  the  payment  of  Craton  still 
exists,  and  may  be  seen  in  the  Archroologia.  Sorle 
before  he  was  executed  confessed  that  the  Scotch 
Richard  was  Thomas  Warde,  Richard's  court  fool. 


Richard  III.,  of  England,  surnamed 
'  Crookback  '  (1452,  1483-1485),  was  the 
younger  brother  of  Edward  IV.,  and 
uncle  of  Edward  V.,  whom  he  succeeded. 
He  married  Anne,  widow  of  Edward 
prince  of  Wales  (son  of  Henry  VI.),  and 
was  slain  in  the  battle  of  Bosworth  Field. 

His  style  was  'Richardus,  D.G.  rex 
Angliaa  et  Franciae,  et  dominus  Hiberniae.' 

EDWARD  III.'s  third  son  was  Lionel,  who  had  a 
daughter  named  Philippa.  Phllippa  married  Ed- 
ward Mortimer,  and  their  son  was  Roger  Morti- 
mer. 

Roger  Mortimer's  daughter  (Lady  Anne)  married 
Richard  (son  of  Edmund  duke  of  York),  and  their 
Bon  was  the  famous  Richard  duke  of  York,  'the 
White  Rose,'  slain  In  the  battle  of  Wakefield. 
leaving  behind  him  two  sons,  EDWARD  IV.  <utd 
RICHARD  III. 

Whether  Richard  III.  had  a ' crookback  '  Is  very 
doubtful.  Shakespeare  makes  him  deformed,  but 
this  might  be  out  of  flattery  to  Oueen  Eliiabeth, 
who  was  of  the  Lancastrian  or  Red  Rose  House 
Btowe  says  of  Richard  III.,  'He  was  comely 
enough,  though  low  of  stature.' 

Richard  IV.,  of  England.  Petei 
or  Perkin  Warbeck,  who  was  put  forward 
to  personate  Richard  duke  of  York, 
younger  son  of  Edward  IV-,  and  one  of 
the  two  princes  murdered  in  the  Tower 
of  London  in  1492.  Charles  VIII.  of 
France  received  the  pretender  as  the  true 
prince  and  paid  Ivirn  regal  honours  (1492). 
Margaret  duchess  of  Burgundy  acknow- 
ledged him  as  her  nephew  in  1493;  James 
IV.  of  Scotland  received  him  as  the 
prince,  and  gave  him  to  wife  Lady  Cathe- 
rine Gordon,  granddaughter  of  James  I. 
(1493).  'Richard'  invaded  England  in 
1496,  and  assumed  the  royal  title  of 
Richard  IV.  (7  Sept.  1497),  but  he  soon 
surrendered,  and  was  committed  to  the 
Tower  in  Oct.  1497.  He  made  his  escape 
on  9  June,  1498,  was  retaken  and  put  to 
death  23  Nov.,  1499.  His  wife  Lady 
Catherine  received  an  appointment  in 
the  queen's  household,  was  three  t 
married,  and  died  at  Fyfield,  Berks,  1587. 

It  is  said  that  Perkin  Warbeck  was  son  of  John 
Warbeck,  or  Osbeck,  a  renegade  Jew  of  Tournaye, 
with  whom  Ed  ward  IV.  did  business .  Some,  how- 
ever,  maintain  that  he  was  the  son  of  Edward  IV. 
and  the  beautiful  Catherine  de  Faro.  Without 
doubt  he  bore  a  striking  likeness  to  the  king. 

Richmondism.  That  the  higher 
the  price  of  corn  the  higher  will  be  the 
wages  of  agricultural  labourers.  Tin's 
was  an  axiom  of  the  Chartists.  When 
Joseph  Lankaster,  in  1844,  was  arrested 
for  setting  fire  to  wheat-stacks  in  order 
to  raise  the  price  of  wages,  the  act  was 
called  by  the  free-tradera  '  Richraondisrn 
put  in  practice.' 


EICIMBB 


BIGHTS 


761 


Rieinier.  A  Roman  general  of  Sue- 
vian  origin,  grandson  of  Walha  the  Goth. 
He  rose  to  the  highest  rank,  and  for 
eighteen  years  was  the  '  king-maker '  of 
the  west.  In  456  he  dethroned  Avitus 
and  gave  the  crown  to  Majorian.  Ma- 
jorian  being  assassinated  in  461,  Ricimer 
gave  the  purple  to  Libius  Severus  (467), 
and  married  his  daughter.  In  472  (Se- 
verus being  murdered)  Ricimer  placed 
Olybius  on  the  throne.  But  the  king- 
maker died  forty  weeks  afterwards. 

In  the  decrepitude  of  the  western  empire  .... 
the  Ricimers  and  Odoacers  put  up  and  pulled  down 
at  pleasure  a  succession  of  insignificant  princes, 
dignified  with  the  names  of  '  Csasar '  and  'Au- 
gustus.'— PRINCE,  Parallel  History,  vol.  ii.  p.  627. 

Riding  the  Marches.  'Beating 
the  bounds '  of  a  parish.  Saxon  mearc, 
a  boundary. 

Ridley  Hall,  Cambridge,  1882.  For 
training  young  men  in  the  '  evangelical 
principles  '  of  the  Church  of  England. 

Rienzi  the  Tribune  (1810-1854). 
A  man  of  mean  birth  invited  by  Pope 
Clement  VI.  to  Rome,  then  in  a  state  of 
anarchy.  Rienzi  proclaimed  in  1847  a 
new  constitution,  drove  away  the  turbu- 
lent barons,  and  put  a  stop  to  brigandage. 
He  then  received  the  title  of  Tribune 
with  dictatorial  power,  and  formed  a 
design  of  making  all  Italy  one  united 
republic.  He  lost  his  popularity  and  was 
driven  from  Rome  in  1348,  returned  in 
1852,  but  was  slain  in  1854  in  an  insur- 
rection. 

Right  and  Fact,  1653.  This  dis- 
tinction arose  from  a  book  called  '  Augus- 
tinus '  by  Cornelius  Jansen,  who  died  in 
1638,  just  as  the  book  was  finished.  The 
Jesuits  condemned  the  book,  and  Urban 
VIII.  pronounced  it  heretical.  The 
friends  of  the  book  admitted  that  the 
five  propositions  condemned  as  heretical 
were  in  point  of  right  justly  condemned, 
but  declared  that  in  point  of  fact  no  such 
doctrines  were  taught  or  could  be  deduced 
from  the  book  in  question.  That  is,  the 
doctrines  condemned  by  the  bull  were 
heretical  doctrines,  but  they  were  not  the 
doctrines  taught  in  Jansen's  book. 

In  consequence  of  the  bull  of  Urban  VIII.  against 
•the five  propositions,'  the  Jansenists  maintained 
that  though  the  pope  is  Infallible  in  points  of  faith, 
he  is  not  infallible  in  points  of  fact. 

Right,  Left,  Centre  (The).  In 
the  French  Parliament.  The  Right,  i.e. 
the  conservatives  or  lauded  geiitvy.  The 


Left,  i.e.  the  rich  wine  merchants  and 
other  radicals.  The  Centre,  i.e.  the 
moderate  party  or  Laodiceans. 

Right-boys,  1787.  An  offshoot  of 
the  White-boys  or  agrarian  rebels,  who 
rose  in  defence  of  Irish  'rights,'  and 
waged  uncompromising  war  for  a  time 
against  the  exaction  of  tithes  from 
Roman  Catholics  in  support  of  the 
Anglican  church  in  Ireland,  and  against 
various  grievances  connected  with  the 
tenure  of  lands.  See  /Irish  Associa- 
tions.' 

Right  Honourable.  Honourable 
by  legal  right.  The  younger  children  of 
earls  and  the  children  of  viscounts  and 
barons  are  called  '  Honourable,'  but  have 
no  legal  right  to  the  peerage.  A  peer, 
being  Right  Honourable,  has  such  a  right. 
Members  of  the  privy  council,  even  if  com- 
moners, and  the  mayors  of  London  and 
York  are  right  honourable  because  they 
are  lords  ex  officio,  and  not  by  courtesy 
only.  The  former  are,  by  right  of  office, 
'  Lords  of  H.M.  Privy  Council,'  and  the 
latter  are  by  legal  right  '  lord  mayors  of 
London  and  York.' 

Not  only  members  of  the  privy  council,  but  all 
who  have  been  members.  The  Lord  Mayor  of 
Dublin  and  the  Lord  Provost  of  Edinburgh  are 
also  called  '  Right  Honourable.1 

Right  of  Way.  The  right  of  passing 
over  or  through  the  grounds  of  another 
person,  as  over  a  path  in  a  field  or  park 
which  has  been  tacitly  permitted  by  im- 
memorial usage. 

It  is  still  thought  in  some  places  that  a  funeral 
procession  passing  over  a  field  gives  a  right  of 
•way.  I  know  a  village  where  the  man  who  walks 
at  the  head  of  the  procession  sticks  a  pin  In  the 
gate-post  by  way  of  fee  or  acknowledgment  that 
there  is  no  free  '  right  of  way '  through  the  field. 

Rights  (The  Bill  of).  The  statute 
1  "William  and  Mary,  st.  2,  chap.  2, 
A..D.  1689,  in  which  is  embodied  the 
Declaration  of  Rights  presented  by  both 
houses  to  William  and  Mary  in  the 
banqueting-house  at  Whitehall,  13  Feb., 
1689.  The  bill  contains  thirteen  clauses : 

(1)  No  law  shall  be  suspended  or  held  in 
abeyance  without  consent  of  parliament ; 

(2)  it  is  illegal  for  the  crown  to  dispense 
with  a  law  or  suspend  its  operation  ;  (3) 
courts  of  commission   for  ecclesiastical 
causes  are  illegal ;  (4)  it  is  illegal  to  levy 
money  by  royal  prerogative  or  without 
consent  of  parliament ;  (5)  subjects  shall 
have  free  right  to  petition  the  king  ;  (6) 
it  is  illegal  to  keep  a  standing  army  with- 


7C2 


RIGHTS 


RINGAN 


out  consent  of  parliament;  (7)  Pro- 
testants may  carry  arms  in  self-defence  ; 
(8)  elections  for  members  of  parliament 
shall  be  free  and  unrestrained ;  (9)  free- 
dom of  debate  shall  not  be  tampered 
with ;  (10)  excessive  bail  and  excessive 
fines  are  illegal ;  (11)  jurors  shall  be  duly 
empanelled  and  returned,  only  free- 
holders shall  be  jurors  for  high  treason ; 
(12)  fines  before  conviction  are  illegal; 
(18)  parliaments  shall  be  called  toge flier 
frequently.  N.B.  It  transferred  the 
sovereignty  from  the  king  to  the  House 
of  Commons.  See  '  Petition  of  Rights.' 

Rights  of  Man  (The),  1795.  Pub- 
lished by  the  Batavian  Republic. 

1.  All    men     are    born    with    equal 
rights. 

2.  Each  man  has  a  right  to  MTTO  God 
or  not  as  he  chooses 

8.  All  the  men  of  a  state  are  eligible 
to  office  in  that  state. 

4.  Every  functionary  ought  to  give  an 
account  of  his  administration. 

5.  The  people  have  a  right  to  choose 
and  change  their  rulers  and  magistrates. 

Bights  of  Man  (The  Society  of 
the),  1791.  The  name  adopted  by  the 
club  of  the  Cordeliers,  after  Bailly,  the 
mayor,  shut  them  out  of  their  hall, 
because  Danton  denounced  both  him 
[BaillyJ  and  Lafayette  as  traitors.  The 
members  removed  to  the  Paris  tennis* 
court  and  changed  their  name. 

Rimbecco.  The  reproach  by  the 
relatives  of  a  murdered  man  that  the 
next  akin  has  not  followed  up  the  blood- 
feud  according  to  the  custom  of  the 
vendetta.  In  Genoa  the  uttering  of  such 
reproach  was  punishable,  but  in  Corsica 
the  vendetta  is  considered  so  sacred  a 
duty  that  the  rimbecco  is  practically 
unknown. 

Ring.  At  Rome  the  different  orders 
of  citizens  were  distinguished  by  a  ring ; 
in  the  early  days  of  the  republic  only 
senators  wore  rings  of  gold,  subsequently 
knights  wore  them,  and  later  on  anyone 
who  chose  wore  one  or  more  of  them. 
Slaves  wore  an  iron  ring.  The  man  in 
marriage  gives  the  bride  a  ring  to  show 
that  he  confides  in  her  the  seal  of  his 
rights  in  his  possessions.  A  ring  with 
the  cross  is  the  symbol  of  pastoral 
power;  it  is  given  by  the  pope  to  car- 
dinals, archbishops,  and  bishops ;  some- 
times the  ring  is  enchased  with  an 


amethyst.  The  pope's  ring,  called  the 
1  Fisher's  Ring,'  with  which  he  signs  liia 
briefs,  has  the  image  of  St.  Peter  sitting 
in  his  boat.  At  the  death  of  the  pope 
the  ring  is  broken. 

Ring  (A).  Juvenal,  speaking  of 
Hannibal,  says — 

No  sword  his  death,  no  dart,  nor  such- 
like thing, 

Rings  he  at  Canna  reaped,  his  death  a 
ring. 

At  the  battle  of  Cannes  5,030  Roman 
knights  were  slain,  and  three  bushels  of 
gold  rings  were  sent  to  Carthage  (B.C. 
216).  In  183  the  great  hero  poisoned 
himself  with  the  contents  of  a  ring  which 
he  wore. 

Ring  and  Crozier,  1052.  First 
given  to  a  bishop  on  his  consecration  by 
Kaiser  Heinricn  HI.  as  a  symbol  of 
investiture  (q.v.).  After  the  settlement  of 
the  moot  point  of  investiture,  the  pope 
invested  the  bishop  with  ring  and  crozier, 
and  the  king  invested  him  with  a  sceptre. 
See  '  Hallam,'  vol.  ii.  p.  266. 

Ring-money.  A  very  ancient 
coinage  in  use  with  the  Egyptians. 
Caesar  mentions  both  gold  and  iron 
rings  as  used  in  Gaul  and  Britain  for 
money.  Sometimes  a  number  of  these 
rings  were  strung  together  into  a  cluiin, 
one  or  more  being  detached  when  re- 
quired in  payment  of  service.  In  1805 
a  silver  chain  of  thirty-three  such  rings 
was  dug  up  near  Inverness,  and  is  now 
in  the  museum  of  the  Scottish  Anti- 
quaries. 

Ring  of  the  Fisherman  (The). 

The  papal  official  seal.     See  '  Ring.' 

Rings.  Military  encampments.  Low 
Latin,  rinca  or  ringa.  The  Avars  lived 
in  camps  called  rings,  because  they  were 
disposed  in  concentric  circles,  and  when 
Charlemagne  in  796  exterminated  these 
Huns,  he  took  possession  of  their  rin^s, 
where  he  found  rich  plunder  whicii  they 
had  been  accumulating  for  many  years. 

Rings  of  the  Avars  (The). 
Wooden  fortifications  which  encompassed 
their  villages  and  districts.  Destroyed 
by  Charlemagne,  A.D.  796. 

Ringan  (St.),  i.e.  St.  Ninian. 

Their  devotion  to  this  church  of  St.  Ninian.  or 
as  she  was  popularly  termed,  St.  Kiuguu.— Sir  W 
BCOTT,  The  Pirate,  chap.  XXT. 


RIPAILLE 


ROBERVALLIAN 


768 


Ripaille   Fraternity  (The).     A 

brotherhood  of  aged  knights  founded  by 
Amadeus  VIII.,  noted  for  their  luxurious 
living,  and  giving  rise  to  the  phrase 
faire  ripaille,  to  live  jollily.  Ripaille  is 
the  chateau  of  Savoy,  and  the  Duke 
Amadeus  was  afterwards  Pope  Felix  V. 
He  abdicated  his  dukedom  in  1434,  when 
he  retired  to  Eipaille,  and  left  it  when 
he  was  pope,  1440-1449. 

Ritchie's  Act  (Mr.),  1888.  The. 
Local  Government  Act,  of  which  Mr. 
Ritchie  was  the  sponsor.  See  p.  220, 
1  County  Councils,  1889,'  and  p.  529,  '  Lo- 
cal Government  Act.' 

Ritual  or  Pastoral  ( The).  A  book 
containing  directions  for  all  the  pastoral 
duties  of  the  inferior  clergy  of  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  such  as  the  administra- 
tion of  the  sacraments  and  the  celebra- 
tion of  the  daily  services.  The  book, 
which  contains  all  that  pertains  to  the 
celebration  of  the  mass,  is  usually  called 
the  Missal.  The  two  chief  rituals  are 
those  of  Rome  and  Paris.  See  '  Cere- 
monial '  and  '  Pontifical.' 

Ritualism  now  means  that  stricter 
observance  of  church  rites  and  cere- 
monies introduced  by  what  is  called  the 
'  Oxford  Party,'  or  '  High  Church.'  Sea 
p.  421,  and  '  Tractarians.' 

Ritualism  abjured.  In  1890  was 
introduced  in  Suffolk  the '  Besom  Pledge,' 
to  sweep  from  the  land  ritualism  and 
Romanism.  The  phrase  was  suggested 
by  the  words  of  Isaiah,  '  I  will  sweep  it 
with  the  besom  of  destruction.' 

River  of  Paradise  (The).  St. 
Bernard,  abbot  of  Clairvaux  (1091-1153). 
Also  called  the  '  Mellifluous  Doctor.' 

Robber  Synod  (The),  A.D.  449.  A 
council  held  at  Ephesus  against  Fla- 
vianus.  This  council  declared  in  favour 
of  Eutychianism,  and  was  called  Latro- 
cinium,  or  the  Assembly  of  Thieves  and 
Robbers. 

Robbers  of  the  Bristol  Mail 

(The).  John  Hawkins  and  George  Symp- 
son,  executed  on  Hounslow  Heath,  1722. 

Robe  (The),  worn  by  Jesus  at  the 
crucifixion  (John  xix.  23).  Two  robes 
claim  pre-eminence — viz. '  the  holy  robe 
of  Treves '  and  '  the  holy  robe  of  Argen- 
teuil.'  The  former  is  by  far  the  more 


delicate  fabric,  the  latter  being  %  tissue 
of  goat's  hair  without  seam.  We  are 
told  that  the  robe  of  Treves  was  the  one 
worn  as  a  shirt,  and  that  of  Argenteuil 
was  the  tunic  for  which  the  soldiers  cast 
lots.  Gregory  of  Tours  tells  us  that  this 
tunic  was  bought  of  the  soldier  who  won 
the  lot,  and,  being  packed  in  a  wooden 
box,  was  sent  to  Galatia,  then  removed 
for  safety  to  Jaffa,  then  to  Jerusalem. 
When  Jerusalem  was  taken  by  the  Per- 
sians, this  tunic  was  removed  to  Persia ; 
then,  in  627,  to  Constantinople.  It  was 
given  by  Irene  empress  of  Constantinople 
to  Charlemagne,  who  sent  it  in  800  to  his 
daughter  Theodrada  abbess  of  Argenteuil. 
A  curd  of  Argenteuil  cut  the  robe  into 
several  pieces,  so  that  it  is  not  now  pos- 
sible to  piece  the  parts  together. 

The  White  Robe  in  which  the  soldiers 
of  Herod  arrayed  Jesus  is  said  to  be  at 
Venice. 

The  Purple,  or  Scarlet  Robe,  in  which 
he  was  arrayed  by  the  Roman  soldiers, 
was  divided  (we  are  told)  between  the 
churches  of  St.  Francis  of  Philip  Anagni, 
St.  John  Later  an,  and  Santa  Maria  Mag- 
giore.  See  '  Crucifixion,  Relics  of  the.' 

Moscow  claims  to  have  a  robe  of  Christ,  and  so 
do  several  other  places,  as  St.  Prassada,  Borne,  St. 
Eoch,  &c. 

Christ  is  always  represented  in  the  Gospels  as  a 
very  poor  man,  but  the  shirt  of  Troves  is  that  of 
a  prince,  and  must  have  been  of  fabulous  price. 
The  same  inconsistency  is  remarkable  in  nume- 
rous other  sacred  '  relics.' 

Robe  of  the  Disdain  (The).  A 
robe  given  to  the  court-bard  of  Wales,  at 
Christmas,  Easter,  and  Whitsuntide.  The 
bard  sat  next  to  the  prefect  of  the  palace 
and  received  from  him  his  harp.  When, 
however,  the  bard  sang  to  the  troops  be- 
fore a  battle,  the  king  himself  handed  to 
him  his  harp,  and  the  queen  a  gold  ring. 

Robes  of  State.  Peers  have  the 
privilege  of  wearing  in  parliament  robes 
of  scarlet  cloth,  differenced  by  bars  of 
ermine.  DUKES  have  4  bars  on  each 
side ;  MABQUISES  have  4  bars  on  the  right 
side  and  8  on  the  left ;  EAELS  have  3  bars 
on  each  side,  but  VISCOUNTS  and  BABONS 
have  on  each  side  2  rows  of  plain  white 
fur,  not  ermine. 

Robert  Emmett.  See  'Song  of 
Freedom.' 

Robervallian  Lines,  1646.  Cer- 
tain curves  in  geometry,  invented  by 
Gilles  Persone  de  Roberval,  delimiting 


764 


ROBESPIERRE'S 


RO1 


the  boundaries  of  lines  infinitely  extended 
in  length,  yet  equal  to  other  spaces  which 
are  terminated  on  all  sides. 

Robespierre's  Soldiers,  1794. 
The  French  soldiers  were  so  called  by 
foreign  potentates,  intimating  that  Robes- 
pierre was  virtually  king  of  France. 
The  term  occurs  in  a  proclamation  by  the 
Duke  of  York. 

Robespierre's  Weavers,  1793. 
The  rowdy  women,  consisting  of  fishwives 
and  other  females  of  the  lowest  grade, 
who  joined  Henriot's  sans-culottes 
called  the  Parisian  Guard.  This  miscel- 
laneous riff-raff  lined  all  the  avenues  of 
the  chamber  during  the  session  of  the 
National  Assembly,  and  never  ceased 
yelling  '  Down  with  the  Girondists  1 ' 

Robin  Bluestring.  Sir  Robert 
Walpole  (1676-1745),  so  called  because  as 
knight  of  the  garter  he  wore  a  blue 
ribbon.  He  was  also  called  the  '  Grand 
Corruptor,'  because  bribery  was  practised 
by  him  on  all  occasions. 

Robin  Hood's  Day.  1  May,  the 
anniversary  of  the  death  of  Robin  Hood 
(1247). 

Robin  of  Redesdale,  Robert 
Hilyard,  an  insurgent  in  the  reign  of 
Edward  IV.;  executed  in  1469.  He 
seems  to  have  been  a  political  tool  of  the 
Nevilles,  who  played  him  off  against  the 
Woodvillea. 

Robinsonians.  Followers  of  John 
Robinson  of  Leyden,  a  puritan  divine 
(1575-1625).  He  seceded  from  the  Church 
of  England  in  1604 ;  escaped  to  Amster- 
dam in  1608 ;  removed  to  Leyden  in  1609  ; 
and  conducted  the  service  at  the  embark- 
ation of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers,  21  July, 
1620. 

The  Robinsonians  were  only  soml  Separatists, 
the  Brownluts  were  rigid  Separatists. 

Rob  Roy.  Robert  king  of  free- 
booters was  Robert  M'Gregor  Campbell, 
a  Highland  chief,  born  about  1657,  and 
died  after  1783. 

Rock  of  Lamentation  (The). 
Craigchonichen,in  Kincardine,  where  the 
Morquisof  Montrose  fought  his  last  battle, 
April  1650. 

Rockites,  in  Ireland.  Followers  of 
•Captain  Rock,'  a  name  assumed  by  the 
leader  of  the  Irish  insurgents  in  1822. 


Letters  so  signed  were  sent  to  persona 
opposed  or  obnoxious  to  the  league, 
threatening  death,  or  personal  injury,  or 
loss  of  property,  unless  the  person  ad- 
dressed subscribed  to  the  league,  or  did 
something  specified,  or  forbore  to  do 
something.  The  threats  held  out  were 
not  vain  words,  and  a  warning  from 
'  Captain  Rock  '  was  a  real  terror.  The 
Rockites  made  themselves  conspicuous  in 
the  sanguinary  tithe- war  (q.v.)  1880-1832. 
See  p.  455,  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Rogation  Days  prescribed  by  the 
first  Council  of  Orleans  in  511  are  the 
Monday,  Tuesday,  and  Wednesday  pre 
ceding  Ascension  Day.  The  term  meant 
the  Days  of  Supplication,  and  on  these 
days  the  Catholic  Church  enjoins  that  the 
Litanies  be  recited  or  sung  in  public  pro- 
cession. In  the  Anglican  Church  the  ila\  a 
are  only  faintly  observed  ;  but  '  Beating 
the  Bounds,'  or  the  'Perambulation  of 
Parishes'  was  very  general  to  the  middle 
of  the  19th  cent.,  and  even  still  survives 
in  some  parts  of  Great  Britain. 

Rogations  (Day  of  the),  10  May, 
1790  (French  history).  The  day  selected 
by  the  Municipal  Council  to  visit  the  con- 
vents about  to  be  suppressed.  Extinct. 

Rogations  (Fete  of  the),  A.D.  474. 
Instituted  by  St.  Mamert  bishop  of 
Vienne,  in  Dauphind,  to  invoke  God's 
blessings  on  the  fruits  of  the  earth.  It  is 
celebrated  three  days  before  the  Ascen- 
sion. 

Roger  Bold.  Robert  Harley  first 
Earl  of  Oxford  of  the  name  of  Harley 
(1661-1724). 

The  De  Veres  were  created  earls  of  Oxford  in 
the  reign  of  Stephen,  and  the  earldom  became  ex- 
tinct in  1703  on  the  death  of  Aubrey  de  Vere,  th« 
twentieth  earl. 

Rogue-money,  Scotland.  Imposed 
by  11  Geo.  II.  c.  28  (1787),  and  abolish.-,! 
in  1868.  It  was  an  annual  cess  for  de- 
fraying the  expenses  of  apprehending 
offenders,  maintaining  them  in  gaol,  and 
prosecuting  them. 

Roi  Panade.  Louis  XVIII.  of 
France  (1755,  1814-1824). 

A  panadf  is  a  pipkin  for  babies'  pap. 

Roi  de  Paques.  The  boy  or  man 
who  draws  by  lot  the  bean  in  the  Twelfth- 
night  cake.  This  person  is  '  king '  for  the 
nonce,  according  to  the  rules  of  the  game. 


BOI 


ROLLIAD 


765 


The  word  pdque  in  this  case  means  the 
Epiphany,  the  '  Pascua  de  Epif ania.' 

Roi  de  Theatre  (Un).  Joachim 
Murat  king  of  Naples,  who  used  to  parade 
the  streets  of  Naples  in  silks  and  satins, 
like  a  stage-king  (1771-1815). 

Roi  des  Halles  (£«).  Francois  de 
Vendome  due  de  Beaufort  (1616-1669), 
grandson  of  Henri  IV.  and  Gabrielle 
d'Estrdes,  idolised  by  the  common  people, 
and  one  of  the  leaders  of  the  Fronde 
against  the  court  party. 

Roi  des  Versailles  (Le).  Nick- 
name of  M.  Thiers  the  French  historian 
(1797-1877).  See  '  Attila  le  Petit.' 

Rois  Chevelures  (Les).  The 
long-haired  kings.  So  the  successors  of 
Clodion  hi  Gaul  were  designated.  Clodion 
introduced  from  Germany  the  custom  of 
wearing  long  hair. 

It  will  be  remembered  that  Homer  calls  the 
magnates  of  the  confederate  Greek  army  '  the 
Long-haired  Greeks.'  St.  Paul  denounces  long 
hair  for  men  (1  Cor.  xi.  14). 

Rois  Faineants  (Les),  688-742. 
Clovis  II.  and  his  ten  successors.  These 
worthless  kings  were  all  parents  at  ^15, 
and  old  men  at  80,  to  which  age  only  one 
of  them  attained.  Clotaire  IV.  died  at 
the  age  of  12  ;  Clovis  III.  and  Dagobert 
III.  at  15  ;  Clotaire  III.  at  18  ;  Chilpe'rio 

II.  at  20 ;  Clovis  II.  at  23  ;  Thierry  IV. 
at  25 ;  Childebert  II.  at  28 ;  and  Thierry 

III.  was  the  only  one  who  outlived  the 
age  of  80. 

Louis  V.,  the  last  of  the  Carlovinglan  kings,  wan 
fclso  surnamed  '  Le  Faineant.' 

Roll  of  Arms  (The).  An  heraldio 
record  of  arms  which  goes  back  to  the 
reign  of  Henry  III.  The  original  vellum 
roll  is  lost,  but  a  copy  made  in  1586  by 
Glover,  Somerset  herald,  is  preserved  in 
the  English  College  of  Arms. 

Roll  of  Caerlaverock  (The).  An 
heraldic  poem  in  Norman  French,  reciting 
the  names  and  arms  of  the  knights  pre- 
sent at  the  siege  of  Caerlaverock  in  1300. 

Roll  of  Court.  The  court-roll  in  a 
manor,  wherein  the  business  of  the  court, 
the  admissions,  surrenders,  names,  rents, 
and  services  of  the  tenants,  are  copied 
and  enrolled. 

Rolls  (Master  of  the).  'Magister 
Botulorum.'  The  chief  of  a  body  of  officers 
called  '  Masters  of  Chancery.'  He  is 


judge  of  the  Equity  court,  and  ranks 
next  to  the  Lord  Chancellor.  The  Master 
of  the  Rolls  has  the  keeping  of  the  rolls 
and  grants  which  pass  the  great  seal, 
and  the  records  of  Chancery.  Since 
1838  he  has  been  charged  with  the  direc- 
tion of  the  Public  Record  Office. 

Rolls  Court  (The).  The  Chancery 
Court  of  the  Master  of  the  Rolls  in 
Chancery  Lane.  The  house  was  origi- 
nally called  Domus  Conversdrum,  being 
appointed  by  Henry  III.  for  the  use  of 
converted  Jews;  but  Edward  II.  con- 
verted it  into  a  place  for  the  custody  of 
the  rolls.  In  1838  the  Master  of  the 
Rolls  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  Public 
Record  Office,  and  under  his  superinten- 
dence have  been  translated,  printed,  and 
published  a  large  number  of  MS.  rolls ; 
a  magnificent  historic  work,  which  still 
goes  on  with  great  judgment  and  activity. 

Rolls  of  Court  (The).  In  Scotch 
law.  The  lists  of  causes  depending  on 
the  Court  of  Session. 

Rolls  of  Parliament.  The  MS. 
registers  of  the  proceedings  of  our  old 
parliament. 

Rolls  of  the  Exchequer.  Rolls 
relating  to  the  revenue  of  the  country. 

Rolls  of  the  King's  Court  (The). 
Reports  of  legal  processes  from  the 
6  Rich.  I.  to  1  John.  A  very  valuable 
document  still  extant  giving  great  in- 
formation on  the  status  of  the  people, 
wages  paid,  their  wealth,  their  legal 
rights,  &c. 

Rolls  of  the  Temple,  or  '  Calves- 
head  rolls,'  in  which  every  bencher, 
barrister,  and  student  is  taxed  yearly  in 
consideration  of  a  dinner  of  calves-head, 
provided  in  Easter  term. 

Rolled  Bacon.  A  consignment  of 
dynamite  from  America  to  London.  So 
called  from  being  packed  in  barrels  of 
what  was  invoiced  as  '  Rolled  Bacon.' 
Sometimes  these  consignments  were  in- 
voiced as '  American  Apples '  (1884-1885). 

Rolliad  (The).  A  series  of  political 
satires,  the  first  of  which  appeared  in  a 
London  newspaper  hi  1784,  and  was  a 
humorous  criticism  on  Colonel  Rolle 
(afterwards  Lord  Rolle),  member  for 
Devonshire.  The  most  important  of  the 
series  was  a  pretended  review  of  an 
imaginary  epic  poem. 


766 


ROMAN 


ROMAN 


Roman  Achilles  (The).  Lucius 
Sicinius  Dentatus.  Assassinated  B.O. 
450. 

Roman  Catholic  Hierarchy  of 

England  and  Wales  since  1850,  consti- 
tuted by  Pius  IX.  The  'Province  of 
Westminster  '  consists  of  the  archiepis- 
copal  See  of  Westminster  and  fourteen 
Suffragan  Sees  of 

Birmingham  Northampton 

Clifton  Nottingham 

Hezham  and  Newcastle      Plymouth 
Leeds  Portsmouth 

Liverpool  Salford 

Middlesborough  Shrewsbury 

Newport  and  Menevia         Southwark 

In  1890  there  were  2,685  Catholic 
priests  in  Great  Britain  under  the  hier- 
archy, and  1,030  places  having  churches 
or  chapels,  with  resident  clergy,  inde- 
pendent of  those  places  which  have 
weekly  services,  but  no  resident  priest. 

The  hierarchy  of  Scotland  was  appointed  In 
1R7H  by  Leo  XIII.,  and  comprises  (1)  the  Province 
of  St.  Andrews  and  Edinburgh,  with  four  suffra- 
gan sees  (viz.  Aberdeen,  Argyll  and  the  Isles, 
iMmkeld,  and  Galloway);  and  (2)  the  archlepluco- 
pal  See  of  Glasgow  without  suffragan  sees. 

Roman  Catholicism  (Develop- 
ment of). 

A.D. 

Prayers  for  the  dead  begs*         ...       ~       ...  900 

Paul,  the  first  hermit          851 

Sunday  made  by  Constantino  the  Christian 

Sabbath  .  ..  821 

First  General  Council,  at  Nice  In  BlthynU...  825 

Olibacy  of  the  clergy  recommended 825 

The  Scriptures  called  the  Bible  by  Jerome  ...  840 

SAINTS,  MARTYRS,  and  ANGELS  (adoration  cf>  800 

Christmas  Day  a  religious  festival      876 

Hells  used  In  churches        ...  890 

The  Nlcene  Creed  introduced     891 

(Except  the  word  'Dead,'  and   'Commn- 
nion  of  Saints.1) 

MARY  called  the  MOTHER  OF  GOD      4*1 

Sprinkling  of  Ashes,  In  Lent  (Felix IIL)       ...  4-7 

Canon  of  Scripture  completed  ...       ...  494 

Priests  began  to  wear  a  distinctive  dree*    ...  600 

Stone  altars  enjoined  ...  608 

EXTREME  UNCTION  introduced  by  Felix  IV.  625 
Lenten  Fast  extended  to  forty  days  (Council 

of  Orleans)      647 

PKAYERS  addressed  to  the  Virgin  MABT       ...  698 

Worship  In  an  unknown  tongue  600 

(It  was  In  Latin  as  far  back  as  647.) 
The  title  of  POPK  first  assumed  by  Boniface 

III.  606 

PAPAL  SUPREMACY   assumed  at  the  same 

time       ~.       808 

All-Saints'  Day  introduced         ~       _       ...  625 

Holy  Bread  first  distributed       „       _  6M 

Athanasittn  Cr.n>d  introduced     _        M.        «.  670 

(Athanasius  died  373) 

CRUCIFIXES  used  as  talismans  ...       _       „.  680 

HOLY  WATER  introduced   ...       ...       _       «.  682 

Kissing  the  Pope's  toe  introduced      «.       ..  708 

(Abolished  In  1773) 

VENERATION  OF  IMAGES  Imposed       ~.      »  7 

Tithes  exacted  ...  ...        ...       .-  789 

Rogation  days  established  by  Leo  III.         _  801 

ASSUMPTION  FESTIVAL  Introduced     ~.       ».  818 

Cardinals  created      ...        _       _       ..       _  &17 


THE  '  FILIOQUB  '  DOGMA  Introduced  ..        ^     83C 

Baptism  of  bells  Introduced        965 

CANONISATION    or   SAINTS    Introduced    by 
John  XVI.  ..      993 

All  Souls' Day  appointed 998 

Advent  Sunday  appointed. .  ...    1000 

CELIBACY  op  PRIESTS  made  obligatory        ..    1000 
Prayers  for  souls  in  purgatory  introduced  ...    1000 
INDULGENCES    first    bestowed    by   Ponce, 
bishop  of  Aries         ..  ..     1002 

INTERDICTS  introduced     ...  .     1073 

INFALLIBILITY    OF    THE    ROMAN   CHUBCH 
taught    ...        „        ...         .  ...    107fl 

EXCOMMUNICATION  introduced  by  Gregory 

VII 107T 

BALE  o»  INDULGENCES  sanctioned  ...    1087 

PLENARY  INDULGENCE   'in  this  life  and  in 
the  life  to  come,'  authorised  by  the  Council 

ofClermont ...    10!tt 

Office  of  the  Virgin  Mary  appointed  by  dit: 
TRASSUBSTANTIATION  made  a  Church  dogma    l-Ji.'t 
AURICULAR  CONFESSION  officially  imposed ...    1215 
ADORATION  OF  THE  HOST  enjoined    ... 
The  INQUISITION  established      ...       _ 
The  CUP  WITHHELD  from  the  LAITY  ... 

Tha  Angelus  announced  by  a  bell        1316 

The  dogma  of  PDBOATOHY  officially  recog- 
nised   1439 

HOLY  On.  In  chrism  first  used  ..    1540 

TRADITION  declared  authoritative     1540 

VENERATION  OF  RELICS  enjoined  by  the 

Council  of  Trent     ...       ...    l.va 

Marriage  made  a  sacrament       i:.<-i 

Confirmation  made  a  sacrament        1668 

The  Festival  of  the  Seven  Sorrows  intro- 
duced by  Benedict  XIII. 

The  festival  of  the  Sacred  Heart  Introduced    17*2 
The  IMMACULATE  CONCEPTION  proclaimed 
PAPAL  INFALLIBILITY  proclaimed 

V  A  glance  down  this  list  will  give  a  better 
history  of  the  Catholic  Church  than  many 
volumes,  whether  from  the  Catholic  or  Protestant 
standpoint. 

Roman  Catholics,  or,  as  they  call 
themselves,  'Catholics.'  Those  Chris- 
tians who  acknowledge  the  supremacy  of 
the  Church  of  Rome.  They  believe  that 
St.  Peter  was  appointed  by  Christ  head 
of  the  Apostolic  College,  that  this  same 
apostle  founded  the  Roman  diocese,  and 
that  the  present  pope  comes  in  direct 
line  by  ordination  from  the  first  founder. 
All  Roman  Catholics  accept  seven  sacra- 
ments (q.v.),  believe  in  the  doctrine  of 
transubstantiation,  withhold  the  cup  from 
the  laity  as  unnecessary,  admit  the  in- 
fallibility of  the  pope  when  he  speaks  ex 
cathedra,  believe  in  the  doctrine  of  pur- 
gatory,  in  the  efficacy  of  masses  and 
prayers  for  the  dead,  in  works  of  super- 
erogation, the  advocacy  of  saints,  the 
sanctity  of  relics,  and,  above  all,  the  power 
and  exaltation  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  whom 
they  call '  the  Mother  of  God '  and '  Queen 
of  Heaven.'  In  the  Eastern  rite  the  cup 
is  given  to  the  laity. 

As  the  Roman  Church  seceded  from  the  Eastern 
IChurch  they  are  In  reality  schismatics.  They 
Vent  the  robe  in  two.  the  Protestuuta  merely  tore 
fthe  rent  a  little  further. 

•    Roman  Era  (The).    This  era  begau 
i4  April,  B.C.  768. 


ROMAN 


ROMANCE 


767 


Roman  Hercules  (The).  The 
Emparor  Commodus  (A.D.  161,  180-192). 
So  he  styled  himself,  and  the  club  and 
lion's  hide  were  placed  by  the  side  of  his 
throne  among  the  ensigns  of  sovereignty. 

Roman  Literature  (The  Four 
Ages  of). 

1.  The  Golden    Age,  B.C.  217  to  A.D. 
14.  It  includes  Plautus,  Ennius,  Terence, 
Cato,   Catullus,   Caesar,    Cicero,    Nepos, 
Sallust,     Virgil,     Tibullus,     Propertius, 
Horace,  Phsedrus,  Ovid,  and  Livy. 

2.  The  Silver  Age    (A.D.    14-117),  in- 
eludes  Celsus,  Persius,  Seneca,   Lucan, 
Pliny,     Juvenal,     Martial,     Quintilian, 
Statius,  Tacitus,  and  Floras. 

8.  The  Brazen  Age  (A.D.  117-476), 
includes  Justin,  Eutropius,  Vegetius, 
Ausonius,  Macrobius,  Symmachus,  Victor, 
Claudian,  and  Orosius. 

4.  The  Iron  Age,   from  476,  includes 


Sulpicius,  Apollinaris,  Boethius,  Priscian, 
stus,  Jornandes,  and  Cassiodorus. 


Fest 


Roman  Liturgy  (The).  The  oldest 
forms  of  this  liturgy  are  to  be  found  in 
the  three  Sacramentaries  (viz.  those  of 
Leo,  Gelasius,  and  Gregory  the  Great). 
That  of  Gregory  the  Great  is  most  pro- 
nounced hi  the  modern  Roman  missal, 
brought  into  its  present  shape  by  a  com- 
mission appointed  by  the  Council  of  Trent 
(16th  cent.).  Revised  first  by  Pius  V., 
then  by  Urban  VIIL,  and  thirdly  by 
Clement  VIIL 

Said  to  have  been  the  work  of  Peter  the  apostle, 
but  without  a  shadow  of  proof.  The  Roman,  the 
Milan,  the  Gallican,  and  the  Spanish  liturgies  are 
th«  four  chief  ones  of  the  Latin  Church. 

Roman  Obedience.  In  ecclesias- 
tical history  means  adherence  to  the 
Roman  pope  in  opposition  to  the  Avignon 
pope  in  the  great  Western  Schism  (q.v.). 
Sometimes  it  implies  adherence  to  Latin 
Christianity,  instead  of  Greek,  Anglican, 
&c 

Roman  Republic  (The).  The 
name,  after  the  transfer  of  the  seat  of 
government  to  Constantinople,  was  con- 
fined to  the  Latin  provinces. 

Roman  Tribes  (The).  The  three 
original  tribes  were  :  (1)  The  '  Ram- 
nenses,'  so  called  (says  Livy,  i.  18)  'a 
Roinulo';  (2)  'Tatienses,'  from  Tatius 
king  of  the  Sabinos  ;  and  (8)  '  Luceres  ' 
>le  of  the  grove),  i.e.  those  received 
the  grove  which  Romulus  turned 


into  a  sanctuary.    (Virgil, '  ^ne,  v. 
842.) 

Ramnenses.  Of  course  '  -enses '  Is  a  mere  ter. 
min  at  ion,  meaning  '  a  man  or  men  of.'  This  leaves 
'  Ram- '  as  the  crude  form.  '  Rem-us '  is  another 
variants.  '  Ram-,' '  Rem-,' '  Rom-,' '  Romanns,'  -with 
•e»m»,  will  explain  the  derivation  of  Livy.  We 
have  '  Catanensls  '  for  'Caithness,'  '  Elfin  o.nsis  ' 
for  'Elphin,'  '  Imelacensis '  for  'Emley,'  '  Mid- 
ensis '  for  '  Midd,'  i.e.  '  Meath,'  '  Osti-eiisis  '  for 
'  Ostia,' '  Palensis '  for  '  Palencia,'  '  Sabi-eiisis '  for 
'  Siben,'  '  Uticensis '  for  '  Utica,'  and  hundreds  of 
others. 

Roman  Type.  The  upright  type 
used  in  the  printing  of  this  book,  first 
used  at  Rome  in  1467  by  Sweynheim  and 
Pannartz.  The  type  previously  used  was 
what  is  called  '  black  letter.'  Sloping 
letters  are  called  '  italics '  (q.v.\  and  type 
used  in  the  heading  of  these  articles  is 
termed '  Clarendon  type.' 

Romans  (Emperor  of  the),  and 
'Emperor-Elect  of  the  Romans.'  See 
under '  Emperor,'  &c. 

Romans  (King  of  the],  and '  King  of 
Rome.'  See  under  '  King,'  &c. 

Romans  (Last  of  the). 

I.  Cato,  called  '  Uticensis  '  (B.C.  95-46). 

II.  Caius  Cassius  was    so  called    by 
Brutus. 

The  last  of  all  the  Romans  fare  thee  well  I 
It  Is  impossible  that  over  Rome 
Should  breed  thy  fellow. 

SHAKESPEARE,  Julius  Casar,  v.  8. 

HI.  Rienzi,  last  of  the  Tribunes  (1310- 
1854). 

IV.  Horace  Walpole,  Ultimus  Roman- 
arum  (1717-1797). 

V.  Charles  James  Fox  (1749-1806). 

Romance  Languages  (The) 
Languages  based  on  the  Latin. 

1.  Italian. 

2.  The  Wallachian  or  Roumanian. 
8.  Spanish  (mixed  with  Arabic). 

4.  Portuguese,  a  dialect  of  Spanish. 

5.  Provencal,  south  of  France,  called 
the  Langue  d'pc. 

6.  French,  i.e.  the  northern  portion, 
with  Belgium  and  Switzerland.     There 
are   also    minor  Romance    tongues,    as 
Catalan,  Valaque,  Rhetian,  Ladinique,  &c. 

•  Valaque '  Is  the  Valacian  dialect,  '  Rhetian  '  is 
the  language  of  the  Orisons,  and  'Ladinique,' 
•poken  in  the  Engadine,  is  the  Romance. 

Romance  of  the  Rose  (The).  An 
allegorical  romance  in  verse  begun  by 
Guillaume  di  Lorris  in  the  latter  part  of 
the  13th  cent.,  and  continued  by  Jean 
de  Meung  in  the  former  half  of  the  14th 
cent.  The  sequel  alone  is  longer  than 


768 


ROMANOV 


ROOT 


Homer's '  Iliad.'  The  part  by  Guillaume 
di  Lorris  contains  4,000  lines ;  the  sequel 
by  Meung  contains  18,000. 

The  poet  dreams  that  dame  Idleness  conducts 
him  to  the  palace  of  Pleasure,  where  he  meets 
Love,  whose  attendants  are  Sweetface,  Courtesy. 
Youth,  Jollity,  and  Competence,  who  lead  the  poet 
to  a  bed  of  roses.  He  singles  out  one,  and  was 
about  to  pluck  it,  when  an  arrow  from  Love's  bow 
stretches  him  fainting  on  the  ground,  and  he  is 
carried  off.  When  be  comes  to  himself  he  resolves 
to  seek  out  the  rose  of  his  choice,  and  Welcome 
promises  to  aid  him  ;  but  Shyness,  Fear,  and  Slan- 
der obstruct  him,  and  Reason  advises  him  to  give 
up  the  pursuit.  Pity  and  Liberality  now  show  him 
the  object  of  his  desire,  but  Jealousy  seises  the 
guide  Welcome,  and  locks  her  In  Fear  Castle. 
Here  the  original  poem  ends.  It  Is  called  the 
French  Iliad. 

Jean  de  Meung,  pronounce  Jahnd  Muhng. 

Romanov  (The  Dynasty  of).  The 
second  Russian  dynasty.  The  first  five 
of  this  line  of  czars  were  scarcely  acknow- 
ledged. Boris  Godounov  usurped  the 
throne  in  1598,  and  till  1613  it  was  a  con- 
stant struggle  with  Poland  and  Sweden. 
In  1613  Michael  III.  [Romanov]  put  an 
end  to  these  troubles,  and  from  him 
dates  the  third  dynasty ;  but  it  was  still 
Romanov,  and  continued  to  1762.  Peter 
the  Great  (1619-1686)  was  the  third  suc- 
cessor of  Michael,  and  there  were  four 
queens,  Sophia,  Catherine,  Anne  Ivanovna 
( Joann a) ,  and  E 1  izabeth  Pe trovna.  It  was 
sn. ,  ,-oded  by  the  dynasty  of  Holstein- 
Gottorp. 

Romantic  School  of  Prance 
(The),  or  Romanticists,  188Q-1840.  Le- 
mercier,  Victor  Hugo,  and  Alexandra 
Dumas  are  the  chief  exponents  of  the 
French  Romantic  School,  which  sought 
to  free  the  stage  from  the  Aristotelian 
unities,  and  to  introduce  the  English, 
Spanish,  and  German  freedom.  Dela- 
vigne  attempted  a  compromise,  and 
founded  the  Classico-romantic  school  of 
French  tragedy.  The  Romantic  School 
was  not  confined  to  tragedy  ;  all  poetry 
discarded  the  classic  affectations  intro- 
duced at  the  revolution  evon  into  names 
and  dress. 

Romantic  School  of  Germany 
(The),  1800-1810.  Its  founders  were 
Sohlegel,  Novalis,  and  Ludwig  Tieck. 
The  next  three  names  of  the  same  school 
are  Hoffman,  De  la  Motte  Fouque  (author 
of  '  Undine '),  and  Chamisso  (author  of 
'  Peter  Schlemil,  the  shadowless  man  '). 

Novalis  is  the  pen  name  of  Friedrlch  von  Har- 
denborg  of  Saxony. 

Rome  of  the  African  World 
(The).  Carthage,  a  long  time  the  rival 
of  Rome. 


Though  Carthage  might  yield  to  the  royal  pre- 
rogatives of  Constantinople,  and  perhaps  to  the 
trade  of  Alexandria  or  the  splendour  of  Antioch, 
she  still  maintained  the  second  rank  In  the  west, 
as  the  'Rome'  of  the  African  world.— GIBBON. 
•hap.  xjudii. 

Romescot,  AJ>.  720.  When  Ina 
king  of  Wessex  abdicated  he  went  to 
Rome,  where  he  founded  a  Saxon  school, 
to  provide  for  which  he  imposed  a  penny 
on  every  family.  This  tax  was  called 
Romescot,  and  sometimes  Peter-pence, 
because  it  was  collected  on  the  festival 
of  St.  Peter  ad  Vincula  (Sharon  Turner, 
'  History  of  the  Anglo-Saxons  ')• 

It  was  also  called  Heurth-miwy,  being  a  tax  on 
each  hearth  or  family.  Ofla  in  790  settled  the  tax 
on  the  pope.  It  was  discontinued  by  Edward  III., 
A.D.  1865,  and  prohibited  by  Act  of  Parliament, 
86  Hen.  VIII.  o.  SI.  A.I>.  1684. 

Romorantin  (The  Edict  o/),  1560. 
A  law  passed  through  the  influence  of 
Michel  de  1'Hopital,  chancellor  of  France, 
to  keep  out  the  Inquisition,  which  the 
Guises  wanted  to  introduce.  By  this 
edict  the  crime  of  heresy  was  entrusted 
to  the  bishops,  and  parliament  was  for- 
bidden to  interfere  in  matters  of  faith. 

Romulus  (The  Second).  Marcus 
Furius  Camillus,  four  times  Dictator  of 
Rome ;  died  in  retirement  B.C.  SCO.  After 
the  Gauls  had  burnt  Rome  Camillus  both 
repelled  the  invaders  and  restored  the 
city. 

Ronsard  School  (The).  A  school 
of  French  poetry  founded  by  Ronsard 
(1624-1584);  his  sonnets  were  modelled 
on  those  of  Petrarch;  his  epic  on  the 
'  JEneid  '  and  his  odes  were  in  imitation 
of  Horace,  Pindar,  and  Anacreon.  Pe- 
dantry was  the  characteristic  of  this 
school.  Ronsard  was  the  Cowle/  of 
France. 

Rood  of  Grace  (The).  At  Boxley 
in  Kent.  An  image  of  Christ  on  the 
cross,  which  hung  its  lip  when  silver  was 
offered  it,  but  shook  its  beard  merrily 
when  the  offering  was  of  gold.  At  the 
dissolution  of  the  smaller  monasteries  in 
England  Thomas  Cromwell  (1538)  had 
the  rood  taken  to  Paul's  Cross,  and 
Hilsey  bishop  of  Rochester,  before  a 
large  crowd  of  the  citizens  of  London, 
exposed  the  wires,  wheels,  and  springs 
by  which  this  was  done,  and  the  image 
was  broken  to  pieces.  See  '  Darvel 
Gatheren,'  '  Blood  of  Christ,'  <tc. 

Root  and  Branch  Party  (The), 
1640.  The  Independents  in  the  reign  of 


ROOT 


ROSARY 


769 


Charles  L,  hostile  alike  to  the  '  root,' 
that  is  Episcopacy,  and  to  the  '  branch,' 
that  is  Presbyterianism.  A  compromise 
was  made  by  16  Car.  I.  c.  27,  A.D.  1642, 
when  the  bishops  .were  deprived  of  their 
suffrages  in  the  House  of  Lords;  but  the 
status  quo  was  restored  by  13  Car.  II.  o.  2, 
A.D.  1661. 

Boot    and    Branch    Petition 

(The),  1641.  A  petition  containing  15,000 
signatures  in  favour  of  the  abolition  of 
Episcopacy  in  England  and  the  establish- 
ment of  Presbyterianism. 

Rope  Dancer  (The).  Yvo  de  Grant- 
mesnil  the  Crusader,  one  of  the  leaders 
of  Robert  duke  of  Normandy's  party 
against  Henry  I.  of  England.  Yvo  was 
one  of  those  who  escaped  from  Antioch 
when  it  was  besieged.  He  was  let  down 
by  a  roce  over  the  wall,  and  was  hence 
called  'The  Rope  Dancer.' 

Rope  Dancers  (The).  The  deserters 
from  Antioch  in  the  first  crusade,  who 
dropped  in  the  night  from  the  walls,  and 
fled.  (Gibbon,  chap.  Iviii.) 

Rory  o»  the  Hill  (Captain),  1880. 
The  signature  adopted  by  the  writer  of 
threatening  letters  to  landlords,  tenants 
who  paid  their  rent,  those  who  took  the 
farms  of  evicted  tenants,  &c.,  under  the 
authority  of  the  Irish  Land  League.  See 
p.  435,  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Like  the  Fenians,  the  Land  Leaguers  wanted 
to  sever  Ireland  from  the  British  crown.  Rory 
^Roderick,  a  common  name  In  Ireland,  as  Rory 
O'More. 

Rosamond.  Daughter  of  Walter 
Clifford,  a  Hertfordshire  baron,  mistress 
of  Henry  II.  of  England,  was  the  mother 
of  William  Longsword,  who  married  the 
daughter  of  the  Earl  of  Salisbury,  and  of 
Geoffrey  archbishop  of  York.  She  re- 
tired to  the  convent  of  Godestow,  near 
Oxford,  where  she  died.  The  tale  of  the 
labyrinth  and  the  poisoned  bowl  forced 
upon  her  by  Queen  Eleanor  is  not  men- 
tioned by  any  contemporary,  and  pro- 
bably is  a  mere  invention  of  romance. 

Rosary  (A).  Either  a  sacred  office 
in  honour  of  the  Virgin  Mary  or  a  string 
of  beads,  15  of  which  are  large  ones. 
The  15  large  beads  tell  off  the  Pater 
Nostera ;  the  150  smaller  beads  tell  off 
the  Ave  Marias.  Instituted  by  St. 
Dominic  (1170-1221). 


Rosary.  The  office  so  called  con- 
sists of  three  parts,  each  of  which  con- 
tains five  mysteries.  The  entire  rosary 
consists,  therefore,  of  fifteen  mysteries. 
The  rosary  begins  by  making  the  sign  of 
the  cross  thrice :  (1)  to  ward  off  the  devil ; 
(2)  to  implore  the  help  of  the  Holy 
Trinity;  and  (3)  to  bring  to  Blind  that 
the  cross  is  man's  salvation. 

After  crossing  comes  the  'Apostles' 
Creed,'  or  Symbol,  then  the  Lord's  Prayer, 
and  then  '  Hail  Mary  '  is  repeated  thrice : 
once  in  honour  of  God,  the  Virgin's 
'  Father-in-law  ' ;  once  in  honour  of  the 
Virgin's  son ;  and  once  in  honour  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  the  Virgin's  spouse. 

These  being  done,  the  rosary  proper 
commences.  The  rosary  proper  consists 
of  fifteen  decades  or  dizains,  divided  into 
threes,  five  recounting  the  '  Five  Joyous 
Mysteries'  (q.v.),  five  recounting  the 
'  Five  Dolorous  Mysteries '  (q.v.),  and  five 
recounting  the  '  Five  Glorious  Mysteries ' 
(q.v.).  In  each  mystery  '  Hail  Mary  '  is 
repeated  50  times,  i.e.  150  times  in  the 
three  mysteries. 

As  each  mystery  begins  with  a  Pater 
Noster,  and  as  there  are  fifteen  mysteries, 
it  follows  that  the  Lord's  Prayer  is  re- 
peated fifteen  times  and  '  Ave  Maria '  is 
repeated  150  times. 

There  is  supposed  to  be  a  meditation  after  the 
repetition  ol  each  mystery,  a  private  prayer,  and 

V  There  la  something  revolting  In  the  Idea 
that  God  is  the  '  father-in-law '  of  a  peasant  girl, 
that  this  villager  Is  '  mother  of  God,'  and  also  the 
'  wife '  of  God.  It  may  be  logical,  but  it  certainly 
anthropomorphoses  Deity  most  shockingly. 

Rosary  (The  Festival  of  the),  1578. 
Instituted  by  Gregory  XIII.  to  com- 
memorate the  victory  of  Lepanto,  when 
in  1571  Don  John  of  Austria  defeated  the 
Turks. 

Rosary  (The  Greater)  includes  all 
the  three  parts  or  fifteen  mysteries  with 
their  component  prayers.  See  '  Rosary, 
the  Office.' 

Rosary  (The  Lesser).  Takes  in  one 
of  the  three  decades  or  mysteries.  See 

1  Rosary,  the  Office.' 

That  is,  five  mysteries  [the  joyous  mysteries,  the 
dolorous  mysteries,  and  the  glorious  mysteries. 
See  under  the  word '  Five,'  p.  829], 

Rosary  (The  Living).  A  recital,  bj 
fifteen  persons  of  the  entire  rosary,  each 
person  saying  d*ily  one  of  the  fifteen 
mysteries. 

8D 


770 


ROSCIUS 


BOSICRUCIAN3 


Roscius  (The  British).  L  Richard 
Burbage  (156G-1619). 

Richard  Burbage  IB  lamoua  M  <mi  'English 
Roscius.' 

IL  Thomas  Betterton  (1635-1710). 
ILL  David  Garrick  (1716-1779). 

Roscius  (The  Irish).  Spranger 
Barry,  the  '  Silver-tongued '  (1719-1777). 

Roscius  (The  Modem).  William 
Henry  West  Betty,  who  appeared  at 
Covent  Garden  Theatre  1  Dec.,  1804,  at 
the  age  of  18,  in  the  character  of  Achmet 
in  the  play  entitled  '  Barbarossa.'  He 
received  50  guineas  a  night  for  the  first 
three  nights,  and  106  guineas  a  night 
for  the  next  twenty-five  nights.  In  fifty 
nights  with  benefits  he  realised  34,0001., 
and  retired  from  the  stage.  He  died  in 
1874,  at  the  age  of  84. 

He  is  called  sometimes  the  '  Infant  Roscius. '  and 
sometimes  the  'Youthful  RoBcius.'  The  great 
Roman  comic  actor  was  Oulntus  Roscius,  who 
died  B.C.  62,  having  realised  an  immense  fortune. 
His  contemporary  £sopu«  was  a  tragic  actor 

Roscius  of  France  (The).  Michel 
Baron  (1653-1729).  Roscius  was  a  come- 
dian of  Home,  but  the  word  in  modern 
times  is  generally  applied  to  tragio 
actors.  Shakespeare  says: '  What  scene  of 
death  hath  Roscius  now  to  act  1 '  Baron, 
however,  was  both  ft  comedian  and  a 
tragedian. 

Rose.  The  plucking  of  white  and  red 
roses  by  the  Yorkists  and  Lancastrians, 
which  (according  to  Shakespeare)  gave 
the  name  to  the  great  civil  contest  in  the 
reign  of  Henry  VI.,  was  paralleled  in  the 
French  Revolution,  when  Camille  Des- 
moulins,  after  addressing  the  mob,  tore  a 
green  leaf  off  a  tree  and  placed  it  in  his 
hat.  'Others'  (says  Carlyle,  'French 
Revolution,'  vol.  i.  p.  160) '  followed  his 
example,  until  the  trees  were  stripped, 
and  the  "  wearing  of  the  green  "  became 
general.' 

Rose  of  Derrinsalla  (The),  in 
Tipperary.  She  came  into  the  Cleburne 
family  by  the  marriage  of  Ellen  Palmer 
to  Edward  Cleburne  (grandson  of  Richard 
Cleburne,  of  Ballycullatan  Castle,  Tippe- 
rary). 

Rose  of  Raby  (The).  The  mo- 
ther of  Richard  III.  She  was  Cicely, 
daughter  of  Ralph  de  Neville  of  Raby, 
earl  oi  Westmoreland. 


Rose  of  Sharon  (The),  Cant.  ii.  1. 
Solomon  says  : '  I  am  the  Rose  of  Sharon.1 
Jesus  Christ  is  also  called  the  Rose  of 
Sharon,  i.e.  the  wild  rose. 

Rose  of  York  (The).  The  Princess 
Elizabeth,  eldest  child  of  Edward  IV. 
She  married  Henry  VII.,  and  thus  united 
the  Rose  of  York  to  the  Hose  of  Lan- 
caster. 

Rose's  Act,  1812,  on  clerical  fees, 
&c.  It  directs  '  that  all  customary  fees 
for  making  entries  in  the  register  and 
giving  copies  shall  remain  in  force.'  In 
1836  a  uniform  scale  of  fees  for  searches 
and  certificates  was  fixed  by  act  of  parlia- 
ment. 

Roses  (Wan  of  the),  between  the 
Houses  of  York  (q.v.)  and  Lancaster 
(q.v.).  Began  with  the  battle  of  St. 
Albans,  28  May,  1455,  and  terminated 
with  the  battle  of  Bosworth  Field,  22  Aug., 
1485.  The  chief  battles  were  those  of 
Northampton,  Wakefield,  Towton,  Hex- 
ham,  Barnet,  and  Tewkesbury.  A  red 
rose  was  the  badge  of  Edmund  earl  of 
Lancaster,  brother  to  King  Edward  L ; 
and  a  white  rose  was  the  badge  of  the 
Black  Prince.  Tradition  says  that 
Somerset,  in  the  Temple  Gardens, 

E lucked  a  red  rose,  saying,  '  Let  all  the 
•iends  of  Lancaster  follow  my  example ;' 
and  Warwick,  the  friend  of  York,  plucked 
a  white  rose,  saying, '  Let  all  the  friends 
of  York  wear  a  white  rose  for  their  badge.1 
The  two  tales  are  quite  consistent,  and  it 
seems  that  ribbons  and  rosettes  of  red 
and  white  were  worn  by  the  partisans  of 
Lancaster  and  York, 

Rosicrucians.  A  secret  society  oi 
the  17th  cent.,  involved  in  much  mystery. 
Mosheim  and  others  denve  the  word 
from  ros  (dew)  and  crux  (+  symbol  of 
LVX,  light).  '  Lux,'  we  are  told,  is  that 
which  produces  gold,  and  'ros'  is  its 
greatest  solvent. 

In  1614  appeared  a  book  entitled  the 
1  Brotherhood  of  the  illustrious  Order  of 
the  R.  C.'  (Rosy  Cross),  which  is  the 
story  of  Brother  Christian  Rosenkreux, 
a  German  who  is  represented  as  living 
in  the  14th  cent.,  and  who  was  the 
founder  of  the  society. 

F.  R.  C.  stand  for  Fratres  Roris  Coacti, 
the  philosopher's  stone  being  supposed 
to  be  congealed  dew. 

That  there  was  a  secret  society  called 


ROSE* 


ROUND 


771 


Rosicrucians  in  the  17th  cent,  may  be 
admitted,  but  the  tale  about  Brother 
Rosenkreux  is  mere  romance. 

Amongst  other  foolish  things  attributed 
to  the  Rosicrucians  is  a  belief  in  the  pos- 
sibility of  perpetual  motion,  and  also  of 
a  perpetually  burning  lamp. 

Rosin  Bible  (The),  printed  1609. 
So  called  because  the  word  rosin  is  sub- 
stituted for  '  balm  '  in  Jer.  viii.  22.  Thus  : 
'Is  there  no  rosin  in  Gilead?'  See 
'Bible.' 

Roskild  (Treaty  of),  28  Feb.,  1658, 
between  Sweden  and  Denmark.  Charles 
X.  of  Sweden  had  invaded  Poland  in 
1655,  and  subjugated  that  country,  when 
Frederick  ILL.  of  Denmark  unwisely 
espoused  the  Polish  cause.  On  this  in- 
terference Charles  at  once  invade  d  Hol- 
Btein,  overran  it,  and  proceeded  to 
Zealand,  which  no  doubt  would  have 
fallen  into  his  power  if  Frederick  had  not 
sued  for  peace.  By  the  treaty  signed  at 
Roskild,  the  Danish  provinces  beyond 
the  Sound,  Scania,  Halland,  and  Bleking, 
were  ceded  to  Sweden,  together  with  the 
district  of  Trontheim,  the  northern  part 
of  Norway,  and  the  island  of  Bornholm. 

The  district  of  Trontheim  and  island  of  Born- 
holm  were  restored  to  the  Danes  10  June,  16(30,  by 
the  Treaty  of  Copenhagen. 

Trontheim,  pronounce  Tron-yem. 

Rosse's  Telescope,  1844.  A  tele- 
scope of  6  ft.  aperture  and  54  ft.  focal 
length,  erected  by  Lord  Rosse  in  his 
grounds  at  Parsonstown,  King's  County, 
Ireland.  The  speculum  weighs  4  tons. 
This  telescope  cost  Lord  Rosse  as  much 
as  20,0002. 

Rossi  (I)  and 'I  Neri.'  See  under 
•Reds  and  Blacks.' 

Rotten  Borough  System  (The). 
The  old  '  free-men  system '  which  held  in 
elections  for  members  of  parliament  be- 
fore it  was  abolished  by  the  Reform  Bill. 
These  boroughs  were  rotten  or  corrupt 
because  the  electors  were  venal. 

Rotten  Boroughs.  Places  which 
returned  members  to  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, the  only  electors  being  tenants  or 
subservients  of  the  lord  of  the  soil,  who 
virtually  nominated  the  member,  while 
the  electors  merely  gave  effect  to  hia 
nomination. 

Rotulus  WintoniSB.  The  Win- 
chester Roll.  So  Doomsday  Book  was 


called ;  because  it  was  anciently  preserved 
under  three  locks  and  keys,  in  the  royal 
treasury  of  that  city. 

Rouge-croix.  One  of  the  four  pur- 
suivants of  England.  So  called  from 
the  red  cross  of  St.  George.  See  p.  415, 
'  Heralds.' 

Rouge-dragon.  One  of  the  foul 
pursuivancies  of  England  founded  by 
Henry  VII.  on  the  day  before  his 
coronation.  It  was  the  ensign  of  Cadwa- 
ladyr,  the  last  king  of  the  Britons,  from 
whom  Henry  was  crookedly  descended. 
Sometimes  Henry  VII.  used  a  red  dragon 
as  a  supporter.  See  p.  415,  '  Heralds.' 

Round  Table  (The).  I.  A.D.  540. 
King  Arthur  is  said  to  have  founded  this 
order  of  knighthood  at  Winchester.  So 
called  because  Arthur  and  his  knights 
sat  on  state  occasions  at  a  round  table,  in 
order  that  no  dispute  about  rank  might 
arise. 

II.  A.D.  1884.  The  modern  departure 
of  this  phrase  hails  from  America,  and  ia 
in  no  wise  connected  with  the  famous 
table  round  of  King  Arthur.  The  Chau- 
tauqua  Reading  Circle,  near  Lake  Erie 
(instituted  1871),  has  given  birth  to  a  large 
number  of  similar  societies  in  America 
and  Canada.  Members  meet  together 
occasionally  at  each  other's  houses  to  talk 
over  given  subjects,  and  these  gatherings 
are  called  'Round  Tables,'  or  'Round 
Table  Conferences.' 

I  was  present  at  one  of  Dr.  Vincent's '  Bound 
Table  Conferences, '  which  was  attended  by  several 
hundred  members,  .  .  .  questions  were  asked  and 
opinions  invited  respecting  the  choice  of  books, 
and  the  best  mode  of  reading  them.— Nineteenth 
Century,  Oct.  1888,  p.  490. 

Round  Table  Conference  (Har- 
court's),  Dec.  1886  to  March,  1887.  Held 
at  the  house  of  Sir  Wm.  Harcourt,  where 
the  members  assembled.  See  above. 
The  object  was  to  unite,  if  possible,  the 
Liberal  party,  which  had  been  broken 
up  by  Mr.  Gladstone's  Irish  policy.  Mr. 
Chamberlain,  who  had  been  one  of  Mr. 
Gladstone's  ministers,  had  left  the  party, 
and  was  invited  by  Sir  Wm.  Harcourt  to 
join  the  Conference.  In  March  a  quarrel 
between  Mr.  Gladstone  and  Mr.  Cham- 
berlain broke  up  the  Conference.  The 
members  were  three  Liberals  (Lord 
Herschel,  Sir  William  Harcourt,  and 
John  Morley),  and  two  Unionists  (Sir 
George  Trevelyan  and  Joseph  Chamber- 
lain). 

The  platform  WM  to  give  Ireland  an  Irish 
8D2 


T72 


ROUND 


EOUSSEAUISM 


executive,  dependent  on  Irish  legislation,  with 
regular  departments,  including  a  Home  Rule 
office.  Irish  members  wore  to  be  admitted  to 
Westminster  to  vote  on  Irish  questions.  The 
great  stumbling-block  was  Ulster,  the  most 
wealthy  and  loyal  part  of  Ireland,  which  strongly 
objected  to  '  Home  Rule '  (?.».). 

The  whole  history  of  Ireland  shows  that  the 
Irish  would  invite  over  Spanish  or  French 
armies  to  strengthen  their  own  if  they  were  free 
to  act  for  themselves,  thus  rendering  the  island 
a  perpetual  menace  to  Great  Britain.  On  the 
other  hand,  Ireland  would  lose  infinitely  by  sepa- 
ration ;  for,  if  cut  off  from  England,  of  course  no 
Irishmen  could  hold  office  in  Great  Britain, 
and  Ireland  itself  would  be  a  poor  fit  Id  {or  Iri-h 
genius  and  enterprise.  Mr.  Gladstone's  notion  of 
the  Irish  managing  '  their  own  affairs  '  is  billy, 
unless  he  will  show  that  their  'own  affairs'  do 
not  mean  their  government,  which  indubitably 
the  Irish  Intend  by  the  phrase.  There  can  be  no 
objection  to  extending  County  Councils  to  Ire- 
land, but  an  Iribh  parliament  is  quite  another 
matter. 

Round  World  (The).  The  ro- 
tundity of  the  world  was  not  believed  in 
by  the  early  Christians,  and  was  thought 
to  be  antagonistic  to  Mosaic  teaching. 
In  A.D.  200  Tertullian  held  that  the 
'Books  of  Moses  [were]  not  only  all 
truth,  but  that  all  truth  was  contained 
in  them,'  and  as  the  globular  form  of 
the  earth  is  not  part  of  that  revelation, 
the  tenet  is  heretical.  Lactantius  about 
a  century  later,  referring  to  the  globosity 
of  the  earth  and  its  revolution,  says: 
'  Is  it  possible  that  men  can  be  BO  absurd 
as  to  believe  that  the  crops  and  trees  on 
the  other  side  of  the  earth  hang  down- 
wards ? '  And  St.  Augustine,  about  A.D. 
400,  says :  '  Is  it  possible  there  should 
be  inhabitants  on  the  other  side  of  the 
earth,  since  there  is  no  such  race  men- 
tioned in  Scripture  among  the  descend- 
ants of  Adam  ?  '  And  then  he  adds : 
'In  the  day  of  judgment  men  on  the 
other  side  of  the  earth  could  not  see  the 
Lord  descending  through  the  air.'  (!) 

Cosmas,  in  the  6th  cent.,  published  his  '  Chris- 
tian Topography,1  the  object  of  which  was  to 
denounce  the  heathen  doctrine  of  the  rotundity 
of  the  earth,  and  to  show  that  the  tabernacle  in 
the  wilderness  is  the  pattern  or  model  of  the 
universe.  *  The  earth,1  he  says, '  Is  a  rectangular 
plane,  400  days'  journey  east  and  west,  and  half 
that  distance  north  and  south.  It  is  surrounded 
by  mountains,  on  which  the  sky  rests.  The 
heavens  come  down  to  the  earth  on  all  four 
sides,  like  the  wall  of  a  room.  All  below  the 
firmament  is  the  world,  the  story  above  is 
heaven,  and  below  the  earth  is  hell.  Beyond 
ocean,  bordering  on  the  edge,  is  Paradise.  Here, 
too,  on  a  barren  and  thorny  soil,  outside  the 
walls  of  Paradise,  dwelt  man  from  the  Fall  to  the 
Deluge.  The  ark  floated  the  survivors  across  the 
great  ocean  belt  to  the  lands  which  we  inhabit. 
This  plain  lies  a  little  tilted  to  the  south,  so 
that  the  rivers  (like  the  Tigris  and  the  Euphrates) 
running  south  run  rapidly,  while  those  running 
north  (like  the  Nile)  run  more  slowly,  because 
they  have  to  run  uphill. '(I)  This  notion  pre- 
vailed for  above  l.uw  yean  in  the  Christian 


V  Even  so  late  as  28  Feb.,  1616,  the  Holy  Office, 
presided  over  by  the  pope,  declared  it  to  be  ab- 
surd and  contrary  to  Holy  Writ  to  teach  that  the 
sun  does  not  move  from  its  place,  that  the  earth 
is  not  the  centre  of  the  universe,  that  it  move* 
round  the  sun.  and  has  also  a  diurnal  motion. 
These  heretical  notions  were  laid  to  the  charge 
of  Galileo,  and  he  was  threatened  with  imprison- 
ment unless  he  abjured  them.  The  judgment  is 
signed  by  seven  cardinals. 

Roundabout  Raid  (The),  1565. 
A  military  insurrection  headed  by  Mur- 
ray, the  duke  of  Chatelherault,  Argyle, 
Glencairn,  and  Eothes,  at  the  marriage  of 
Mary  queen  of  Scots  with  Henry  Darn- 
ley.  Mary,  arrayed  in  light  armour,  and 
wearing  pistols  in  her  saddle-bow,  rode 
at  the  head  of  her  troops,  and  the  in- 
surgents retreated  from  place  to  place 
to  dodge  the  royal  troops,  without  coming 
to  a  combat.  Murray  applied  to  Queen 
Elizabeth  for  aid,  but  Elizabeth  dis- 
missed the  envoys,  calling  them  traitors, 
and  the  insurgents  dispersed,  making  the 
best  terms  they  could,  each  for  himself. 

Morton  and  his  associates  [after  the  murder  of 
Rlzzio]  went  to  occupy  those  quarters  in  North- 
umberland which  had  been  lately  tenanted  by 
the  lords  concerned  in  the  Roundabout  Raid.— 
Sir  W.  SCOTT.  Uitt.  of  Scotland,  xxviii. 

Roundheads  (The),  1641.  The 
Independents  or  Puritans  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  I.  The  royalists  were  nicknamed 
'  The  Cavaliers.'  The  former  wore  their 
hair  short,  and  dressed  with  great  sim- 
plicity ;  the  latter  wore  their  hair  flowing 
over  their  shoulders,  and  dressed  showily 
and  expensively.  The  two  came  into 
collision  about  the  expulsion  of  the 
bishops  from  the  House  of  Lords.  The 
Roundheads  insisted  on  their  expul- 
sion, and  the  severance  of  the  clergy 
from  all  secular  and  state  offices.  It 
was  in  this  brawl  that  the  two  parties 
gave  each  other  the  nicknames  of  Round- 
heads and  Cavaliers. 

Clarendon  say*,  when  Williams  archbishop  of 
York  was  hustled  by  the  mob,  one  David  Hide, 
an  officer  who  had  been  with  the  army  in  the 
North,  drew  his  sword  and  swore  that  he  would 
'cut  the  throats  of  those  Roundhead  dogs,'  and 
by  this  expression  gave  the  first  utterance  to  the 
name  Roundheads. 

Rousseauism.  The  political  theory 
of  Jean-Jacques  Rousseau  as  set  forth  in 
the '  Contrat  Social '  and  his '  Discours  BUT 
1'origine  de  1'inegalitd  parmi  les  hommes.' 
In  the  state  of  nature  man  was  strong, 
healthy,  contented,  and  good;  all  the 
evils  which  have  befallen  him  (such  as 
feebleness,  sickness,  poverty,  and  in- 
equality of  social  life)  result  from  civili- 
sation ;  and  the  first  step  to  this  Avernni 


ROUT 


ROWLEY'S 


773 


is  'the  right  of  property.'    His  axioms 
are : — 

I.  All  men  are  born  free,    politically 
equal,  and  good,  and  in  a '  state  of  nature ' 
remain   so.     Consequently,    it    is   their 
natural  right  to  be  free,  equal,  and  good. 

II.  If  all   are  equal,   none   have  any 
right  to  disturb  that  equality  by  appro- 
priating property  or  usurping  authority. 
The  former  is  robbery,  the  latter  tyranny. 

III.  If  so,  the  spoliation  of  wealth  is 
simply  restitution,  and  the  disregard  of 
all  authority  not  delegated  by  social  con- 
tract is  simply  a  vindication  of  natural 
rights. 

The  reply  is :— I.  No  child  is  born  free,  but  from 
the  moment  of  birth  is  under  control  and  re- 
straint. 

II.  Children  axe  not  born  equal,  but  some  ore 
stronger  and  more    intelligent  than   others,  so 
that  in  the  nursery  some  lead  and  others  follow. 

III.  They  are  not  born 'good,'  in  any  sense  of 
the  word. 

IV.  In  regard  to  authority,  on  board  ship  who 
would  take  the  votes  of   the  sailors  and  crew 
in  regard  to  the  steerage  or  trimming  of   the 
vessel?    Applied  to  politics,  this  practical  rule 
goes  far  to  upset  the  popular  theory  of  universal 

V.  Historically,    no   people  ever  did   exist  in 
Rousseau  s  hypothetical  'state  of  nature';  such 
a  state  of  existence  is  morally  impossible. 

VI.  AH  nature,  from  the  stars  of  Heaven  to  the 
worm  and  rush,  shows  the  greatest  inequality; 
and  as  for  independence,  there  is  no  such  thing 
in  heaven  above,  the  earth  beneath,  or  the  waters 
under  the  earth. 

V  '  Born  politically  equal '  is  unmitigated  non- 
sense. Political  means  that  which  pertains  to 
civil  government,  and  government  of  necessity 
implies  rulers  and  subjects.  Some  to  command, 
and  others  to  obey. 

Rout  of  Moray  (The],  1746.  Lord 
Loudoun,  hearing  that  Charles  Edward 
(the  son  of  the  Pretender)  was  living  in 
easy  security  at  Moray,  sent  out  a  noc- 
turnal party  to  surprise  him  and  carry 
him  off  captive ;  but  the  '  surprise  party ' 
were  met  in  a  wood  by  the  Macintoshes, 
who  caused  them  to  retreat.  This  flight 
of  Lord  Loudoun's  surprise  party  is  called 
'  The  Bout  of  Moray.' 

Rout  of  Rosbach  (The),  5  Nov., 
1757.  A  household  phrase  for  a  dis- 
graceful rout.  Its  reference  is  to  the 
battle  of  Rosbach,  won  by  Frederick  II. 
over  the  allied  Austrian  and  French 
army.  The  Prussian  loss  was  300,  that 
of  the  allies  was  1,300  slain  and  6,000 
prisoners. 

Routes,  Chemins.  Routes  are 
high-roads,  chemins  are  common  roads. 
There  are  two  sorts  of  Routes :  (1) 
Routes  Nationales,  the  great  high-roads 
which  lead  to  Paris,  or  which  join  two 


principal  towns,  as  Lyons  and  Bordeaux; 
(2)  Routes  Departementales,  which  con- 
nect the  principal  towns  of  a  department 
one  with  another. 

There  are  three  sorts  of  Chemins  :  (1) 
Chemins  de  grande  communication,  the 
network  of  the  routes  dtpartmentales. 
Originally  the  routes  were  kept  up  by 
government  and  the  chemins  by  rates ; 
(2)  Chemins  d'inttret  commun,  country 
roads  connecting  villages;  (3)  Chemins 
vicinaux  ordinaires,  bye-roads. 

Route=root.    Chemins,  pronounce  Shma\f}n. 

Routiers.  Bands  of  French  ad- 
venturers confederated  in  1147,  soon 
after  the  departure  of  Louis  VII.  on  his 
crusade.  They  were  so  called  from  the 
old  French  word  route.  These  adven- 
turers were  put  down  in  1183  by  the 
Pacifici  near  Dun-le-Roi.  Those  who 
survived  enlisted  in  the  militia  called 
the  '  Ribalds '  (q.v.). 

The  Pacific!  were  the  '  Confrerie  du  charpentier 
Durand  du  Puy.' 

Rowdy  Parliament  (The),  1887. 
Lord  Salisbury  was  prime  minister  and 
Mr.  W.  H.  Smith  leader  of  the  House 
of  Commons.  Eighty-one  of  the  Irish 
members,  led  by  Mr.  Parnell,  resolved 
to  obstruct  the  business  of  the  house 
by  long  speeches,  endless  amendments, 
and  disorderly  conduct.  The  most  con- 
spicuous  in  insolence  and  vulgarity  were 
Dr.  Tanner  and  two  members  named 
Healy.  A  Mr.  Dillon,  a  Mr.  Conybeare 
member  for  Camborne,  and  a  Mr.  Labou- 
chere  senior  member  for  Northampton, 
were  also  especially  conspicuous.  Cer- 
tainly the  conduct  of  the  house  was  never 
so  disgraceful.  See  '  Parliaments.' 

In  1890,  in  six  months,  six  members  of  the 
House  made  above  750  speeches,  or  an  average  of 
125  each.  Chief  of  the  six  were  Sir  William  Har. 
court,  Mr.  Labouchere,  and  Sir  George  Campbell. 
Now  in  six  months,  supposing  parliament  sits 
five  hours  a  day  (with  only  four  days'  holiday), 
this  would  give  them  700  hours  for  business. 
Some  of  the  obstructive  speeches  lasted  over  an 
hour.  So  750  speeches  by  six  Opposition  members 
in  700  hours  certainly  look  very  much  like  ob- 
struction of  public  business. 

Rowley.  Applied  to  Charles  IL 
Rowley  was  the  name  of  a  goat  which 
used  to  run  about  the  Priory  garden. 
The  animal  was  lecherous,  good- 
humoured,  and  familiar,  certainly  typical 
of  the  good-humoured  royal  libertine. 

It  is  said  that  a  famous  stone-horse  of  that  Lima 
was  called  '  Old  Rowley.' 

Rowley's  Poems.  A  volume  of 
poems  said  by  Chatterton  to  have  been 


774 


ROXALANA 


ROYAL 


found  by  him  in  the  muniment  room  of 
the  church  of  8t.  Mary  Redcliffe,  Bristol, 
written  on  yellow  parchment  in  very 
antiquated  style.  Horace  Walpole  be- 
lieved them  to  be  genuine,  but  they 
were  the  productions  of  Chatterton  him- 
self, a  lad  only  16  years  of  age.  Besides 
the  poems  of  Rowley  were  those  of 
his  friend  Canynge  (15th  cent.).  See 
p.  625,  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Roxalana.  So  Elizabeth  Daven- 
port (decoyed  by  Lord  Oxford  into  a 
mock  marriage)  was  called  from  '  Roxa- 
lana,' in  the  'Siege  of  Rhodes/  her 
great  part. 

Roxburghe  Club  (The),  1812.  A 
literary  club  founded  in  London  to 
print,  for  members  only,  works  hitherto 
unedited  or  extremely  rare.  The  idea 
was  started  by  the  sale  of  the  Duke  of 
Roxburghe's  library  in  1812,  which  con- 
tained several  rare  books,  as  an  edition 
of  Boccaccio,  bought  by  the  Marquis  of 
Blandford  for260i.,  afterwards  purchased 
by  Lord  Spencer  for  918J.  15». 

Other  similar  clubs  are  the  Camden  Society,  the 
Percy,  the  Shakespeare,  the  Checthum,  the  \Vhar- 
ton.  the  8ur  tees  (in  England) ;  and  the  Bannatyne, 
the  Maitland.  the  Abbotstord,  and  the  Bpalding 
Club  tin  Scotland). 

Boxburgbe,  pronounce  Rox-tntrra\, 

Royal  Academy  of  Arts  (The), 
1768.  To  promote  the  cultivation  of 
painting,  drawing,  engraving,  sculpture, 
modelling,  and  other  fine  arts.  There 
are  forty  academicians  and  twenty  asso- 
ciates, and  six  associate  engravers.  The 
first  attach  to  their  names  the  letters 
R.A.  (Royal  Academician) ;  the  second 
attach  to  their  names  the  letters  A.R.  A. 
(Associate  of  the  Royal  Academy).  They 
first  exhibited  (1761)  in  Somerset  House. 
In  1836  they  occupied  part  of  the  Na- 
tional Gallery  in  Trafalgar  Square  ;  but 
in  1869  they  moved  to  Burlington  House. 

That  members  of  the  Academy  should  be  al- 
lowed to  hang  on  the  line  eight  pictures  each  Is 
preposterous,  and  hundreds  of  excellent  pictures 
are  discarded  every  year  for  want  of  room.  Two 
pictures  should  be  the  first  limit  to  members, 
then  the  best  of  the  pictures  of  the  general  pub. 
lie.  If  room  still  remained,  begin  again  with  the 
members,  and  go  on  to  non-members,  one  each. 
The  exhibition  is  now  a  mere  clique,  and  very 
Often  most  disappointing.  We  want  to  see  national 
progress,  not  what  forty  men  can  do  (1890). 

Royal  Arms  of  Great  Britain.  Our 
earliest  kings  bore  for  a  lion  an  heraldic 
figure  purely  hypothetical — a  mixture 
between  a  lion  and  a  leopard.  Scott,  in 
his  'Talisman,'  makes  the  Duke  of 


Austria  refer  to  the  change  of  this  funny 
animal  into  a  lion. 

Edward  III.  quartered  the  arms  of 
France  with  those  of  England. 

Mary  united  those  of  Spain,  after  her 
marriage  with  Philip  IL 

James  I.  added  the  arms  of  Scotland 
and  Ireland ;  the  first  and  fourth 
quarters  representing  France  and  Eng- 
land, the  second  Scotland  (represented 
by  the  lion  rampant),  and  the  third 
Ireland  (represented  by  a  harp). 

Anne  had  England  and  Scotland  im- 
paled in  the  first  and  fourth  quarters, 
France  in  the  second,  and  Ireland  in 
the  third. 

George  HL  renounced  the  absurd 
titular  assumption  of  '  King  of  France.1 

Victoria  omitted  the  arms  of  Hanover 
from  the  escutcheon,  because  by  the 
Salic  law  a  female  could  not  be  monarch 
of  Hanover,  and  no  sovereign  of  Great 
Britain  ought  to  covet  such  a  white  ele- 
phant. 

Royal  Arms  in  Churches  (The), 
1547.  Shortly  after  the  date  of  Henry 
VIIL  General  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth 
(1558-1603). 

Counsell  of  England  that  inall  churches  thorow. 
out  the  kingdoms  of  England  his  Majesties  Armes 
Bhalbe  sett  up.'— Paruh  Reyitler  of  Harrington.  30 

™  *'  Sly  this  mixture  of  •  His  Malestles  armes 
and  the  Tenne  Commandments'  Is  only  an  un- 
seemly recognition  of  that  divinity  which  doth 
hedge  a  king,'  and  ought  to  be  utterly  and  en- 

Royal  Assent  (The)  in  parlia- 
mentary matters. 

L  To  a  public  bill  the  words  are  'Le 
toy  (or  la  reyne)  le  veult.' 

II.  To  a  private  bill  the  words  used 
are  '  Soit  fait  comme  il  est  desire.' 

III.  To  a  bill  of  supply  the  words  used 
are  '  Le  roy  remercie  ses  bons  sujets, 
accepte    leur  benevolence,  et   ainsi    le 
veult.'     See  '  Royal  Refusal.' 

This  was  all  very  well  with  such  kings  as  George 
I.  and  II.,  who  could  not  speak  English,  and  be- 
fore them,  when  the  Court  thought  it  more  courtly 
to  talk  French  ;  but  It  is  now  full  time  to  speak 
English,  and  to  discontinue  this  ridiculous  and 


superannuated  pedantry.  Must  aristocratic  Eng- 
land go  to  republican  France  for  royal  speech » 
It  is  full  time  for  English  monarchs  to  speak  Eng- 


Royal     Assurance    (The).     In 

Swedish  history.  An  act  passed  in  1720, 
which  limited  the  power  of  the  king.  He 
could  in  future  make  no  laws  without 
the  consent  of  the  states,  nor  could  he 


EOYAL 


ROYAL 


775 


tute 


proclaim  either  peace  or  war.  The  coun- 
sellors of  the  king  were  in  future  to  be 
called  the  Senate,  and  the  number  limited 
to  sixteen.  The  king  was  to  have  two 
votes  and  the  casting  vote  in  the  senate. 

Royal  Butcher  (The).  Henry  VIII. 
(1491,  1509-1547). 

,oyal  Chamber  (The).  A  substi- 
for  the  Paris  parliament  which 
Louis  XV.  dissolved,  and  gave  to  the 
new  chamber  full  jurisdiction  in  all  civil 
and  criminal  matters.  The  barristers 
and  councillors  refused  to  plead  before 
the  Royal  Chamber,  and  the  king  was 
obliged  to  give  way. 

Royal  Collection  of  MSS.  (The), 
1757,  in  the  Britsh  Museum,  presented 
by  George  II.  These  MSS.  date  from 
the  reign  of  Richard  III.  to  Charles  II. 
One  of  the  most  remarkable  is  the 
Codex  Alexandrlnus,  a  present  from 
Cyril  patriarch  of  Constantinople  to 
Charles  I.  It  is  in  four  quarto  volumes, 
written  on  fine  vellum  in  uncial  cha- 
racters, is  ascribed  to  some  period 
between  the  4th  and  6th  cents.,  and  is 
supposed  to  be  the  oldest  Greek  Text 
extant.  This  collection  contains  many 
illuminated  MSS.,  the  Basilicon  Doron 
of  James  I.  in  his  own  handwriting, 
several  volumes  executed  for  Edward 
IV.,  a  volume  of  French  romances  pre- 
sented by  Talbot  earl  of  Shrewsbury  to 
Queen  Margaret,  and  many  other  richly 
illuminated  books. 

•  Royal  G-eorge » (Loss  of  the),  1782. 
The  '  Royal  George  '  was  an  old  ship  of 
100  guns,  fitted  out  at  Portsmouth  for 
the  relief  of  the  garrison  at  Gibraltar. 
Before  starting  a  gang  of  carpenters 
were  sent  to  careen  the  vessel,  and 
heeled  her  over  too  far,  so  that  the  sea 
ran  into  the  portholes,  and  the  ship 
went  down  suddenly.  Admiral  Kempen- 
felb  (aged  70)  and  900  or  1,000  others 
were  drowned,  and  not  above  800  were 
saved. 

Royal  Literary  Fund  (The), 
1790,  incorporated  1818  in  Great  Russell 
Street,  Bloomsbury,  London.  For  the 
relief  of  authors  and  literary  men  who 
have  published  works  of  merit,  but  who, 
from  age  or  infirmity,  are  reduced  to 
poverty. 

Royal  Marriage  Act  (The),  1772. 
It  prohibits  any  descendant  of  George 


II.  from  marrying  till  the  age  of  twenty- 
five  without  the  king's  consent.  After 
the  age  of  twenty-five  the  person  must 
apply  to  the  privy  council ;  and  if  within 
a  year  of  such  application  both  houses  of 
parliament  assented  the  marriage  might 
be  solemnized. 

The  bill  was  introduced  because  the  Duke  of 
Cumberland  had  recently  married  Mrs.  Horton 
at  Calais,  and  the  Duke  of  Gloucester  had 
married  the  Countess-Dowager  Waldegrave. 

Royal  Medals  of  the  Royal  Society 
of  London,  1825.  Instituted  by  George 
IV.  for  scientific  discoveries. 

Royal  Oak  (The).  The  oak  at 
Boscobel  in  which  Charles  II.  hid  him- 
self in  his  flight  after  the  battle  of  Wor- 
cester, 1651.  From  this  circumstance 
oak  leaves  were  worn  on  the  birthday  of 
Charles  II.  (May  29),  especially  when  he 
returned  to  his  kingdom,  which  he  did 
on  his  birthday  1660. 

Royal  Refusal  (The).  In  parlia- 
mentary matters.  The  words  of  dissent 
are  '  Le  roy  (or  La  reyne)  s'avisera.'  See 
p.  774, '  Royal  Assent.' 

The  last  Instance  of  royal  refusal  to  a  bill  was 
In  1707,  -when  Queen  Anne  refused  to  sign  a  bill  for 
settling  the  militia  of  Scotland. 

Royal  Salute  (A).  Consists  of  21 
guns,  i.e.  8x7.  Three  is  the  Trinity, 
seven  the  sacraments. 

Royal  Society  (The). 

I.  Of  London,  founded  1660  for  the 
promotion  of  mathematical  and  physical 
science. 

The  Copley  Medal  was  instituted  In  1709  by 
Sir  Godfrey  Copley  for  scientific  discoveries. 

The  Rumford  Medal  was  instituted  in  1790  by 
Count  Rumford  for  discoveries  in  light  and  heat. 

Royal  Medals  were  instituted  In  1826  by  George 
IV.  for  scientific  discoveries. 

The  'Philosophical  Transactions'  (q.v.)  were 
published  1665,  to  be  continued  monthly. 

EL.  Of  Edinburgh,  founded  1783,  on 
the  model  of  the  Berlin  Academy,  for  the 
investigation  and  discussion  of  subjects 
in  every  branch  of  science,  erudition,  and 
taste. 

The  Keith  prize  was  founded  by  Alexander  Keith 
Of  Dunnottar. 

The  M'Dougal  Brisbane  prize  was  founded  by  Sir 
Thomas  M'Dougal  Brisbane. 

The  Neill  Prize  was  founded  by  Dr.  Patrick 
Neill. 

All  for  communications  on  subjects  connected 
with  the  society. 

Royal  Society  of  Literature 
(The).  Founded  in  1828,  and  chartered 
1826. 


ROYAL 


RUDOLPH 


Royal  Style  and  Titles  of  the 
sovereigns  of  England  since  the  Con- 
quest. 

1066  WILLIAM  I.      '  Rex  Anglorum.1 

1100  WILLIAM  II.     '  £nglelandes  King.' 

1135  STEPHEN.  'Bex  Anglorum,  Dux  Nor- 
mannorum.' 

11M  HENRY  IL  'RexAngliaB.DuxNormanniaa 
et  Aquitaniaa.' 

1199  JOHN.  'Rex  Angliaa,  Dominus 

Hibernire,  Dux  Norman- 
niae  et  Aquitaniaa.' 

1266  HBNBY  HI.  'Rex  Angliaa,  Dominua 
Hiberniaa,  Dux  Aquitaniaa.' 

1841  „  'Bex  Anglise  et  Franciaa.  et 

Dominus  Hiberniaa.' 

1421  HENBT  V.  'Rex  Annliae,  Haarea  et 
Regens  Franciee,  et  Domi- 
nus  Hiberniaa.' 

1429  HXKBT  VL  'Rex  Angliaa  et  Franciaa.  et 
Dominus  Hiberniaa'  (aa 
Henry  III.). 

1644  HJCHBT  VUL  '  Angliaa  Franciaa  et  Hiberniaa 
Rex,  Fidel  Defensor  et  in 
terra  Eccleslaa  Angllcanea 
et  Hiberniaa  anpremum 
caput.' 

1669  ELIZABETH.  '  Queen  of  England,  France, 
and  Ireland,  Defender  of 
the  Faith.' 

1608  JiMJCB  L  'King  of  Groat  Britain, 

France,  and  Ireland,  De- 
fender of  the  Faith.' 

1703  ANNX.  '  Queen  of  Great  Britain, 

France,  and  Ireland,  De- 
fender of  the  Faith.' 

1801  GKUROB  IH.  '  BrUamiinrum  Rex,  and  of 
the  United  Kingdom  of 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland 
King.  Defender  of  the 

1877  VlCPTOBU.  'Of  "tho" United  Kingdom  of 
Great  Britain  and  Ireland 
Queen,  Defender  of  the 
Faith,  Empress  of  India. 
Or,  'Victoria,  Del  Gratia, 
Britannlarum  Regina  Fid. 
Def.' 

Royal  [English]  Subsidy  (The). 
The  interest  of  a  fund  formed  from  a 
grant  by  Mary  the  wife  of  William  IIL 
of  England  for  Vaudois  pastors  of  the 
valleys  and  of  the  Wiirtemberg  colony. 
This  colony  consisted  of  the  French  sub- 
jects expelled  from  the  valleys  by  the 
secret  treaty  of  Loretto.  See  '  Treaty  of 
1696.'  The  royal  subsidy  was  augmented 
in  1770  by  the  '  National  Subsidy  '  (q.v.). 

Royalists  and  Cardinalists, 
1642.  The  friends  and  adherents  of 
Cinq-Mars,  the  friend  and  favourite  of 
Louis  XIII.,  called  themselves  Royalists. 
The  adherents  of  Richelieu,  whom  the 
king  hated,  were  called  '  Cardinalists.' 

Roydamna.  The  heir  presumptive 
of  the  over-lord  of  Ireland.  The  heirs 
presumptive  of  the  under-lords  or  dynasts 
were  called  tanists.  The  heir  presumptive 
was  elected  in  the  lifetime  of  the  ruler, 
and  was  generally  one  of  the  sons, 
brothers,  or  cousins  of  the  blood  royal. 


He  was  ex-officio  commander-in- chief  of 
the  forces. 

Rubens's  Women.  The  portrait 
of  Helena  Forman  (or  Fourment),  his 
second  wife,  married  at  the  age  of  sixteen, 
is  introduced  into  several  of  his  historical 
pictures;  but  in  the  painting  called 
Rubens  and  his  Wife  in  the  Munich 
gallery  the  woman  is  the  artist's  first 
wife,  Isabella  Brandt  of  Antwerp. 

Rubicon  (The).  Now  the '  Pisatello,* 
a  small  river  which  flows  into  the  Adriatic, 
and  separates  Cisalpine  Gaul  from  Italy 
proper.  It  was  an  act  of  treason  for  a 
Roman  to  enter  Italy  proper  with  an 
army;  when  therefore  Julius  Caesar,  B.C. 
49,  crossed  the  Rubicon  at  the  head  of 
his  army,  it  was  a  declaration  of  revolt, 
and  the  commencement  of  the  civil 
war. 

From  thU  passage  of  the  Rubicon  by  Cnsar.  the 
phrase '  To  pan  the  Rubicon  '  became  proverbial, 
meaning  to  take  a  decisive  step  and  abide  the 
consequences,  or  to  enter  on  an  undertaking  from 
which  there  is  no  retreat. 

Rubric  (The).  The  directions  to  the 
minister  and  congregation  given  at  the 
heads  of  divers  parts  of  the  liturgy. 
These  were  originally  printed  in  red 
letters,  the  office  itself  being  in  black 
letters.  (Latin  ruber,  red.) 

Rubrics.  The  Romans  called  the 
jus  civile  '  Rubrica,'  because  these  laws 
were  written  in  vermilion.  The  praetors* 
edicts  were  written  in  white,  the  imperial 
rescripts  in  purple  ink. 

Rudel  (Geoffrey).  The  king  of  min- 
strels, to  whom  Henry  H.,  on  one  occa- 
sion, gave  four  manors  in  reward  for  ft 
song. 

Rudmas-day.  The  feast  of  the 
rode  or  holy  cross.  There  were  two  of 
these  feasts,  one  on  8  May  (the  invention 
of  the  cross),  and  the  other  14  Sept.  (the 
exaltation  of  the  cross).  The  latter  is 
called  the  Holy  Rood-day. 

Rudolph  L  of  Habsburg  king  of 
Germany,  but  never  kaiser  or  '  Emperor 
of  the  Holy  Roman  Empire '  (1218,  1273 
-1291). 

Father,  Albrecht  count  of  Habsburg; 

Mother, ;  Wives,  (1)  Gertrude  of 

Hohenberg,  (2)  Elizabeth  of  Burgundy. 
Contemporary  with  Edward  L 

After  the  close  of  the  Hohenatanffen  dynasty 
tn  1254  to  the  accession  of  the  Austrian  dynasty  la 
1138.  nearly  *X>  yean,  the  rulers  of  Germany  were 


RUDOLPH 


BULB 


777 


promiscuous.  After  an  interregnum  of  seventeen 
years  came  Rudolph  I.  of  Habsburg,  Adolph  of 
Nassau,  Albrecht  I.  of  Austria,  Heinricb  VII.  of 
Luxemburg,  Friedrich  III.  of  Austria,  Ludwig  V. 
of  Bavaria,  Gunther  of  Schwarzburg,  Karl  IV.  of 
Luxemburg,  Wenzel  [Wenceslaus]  the  Worthless, 
Kuprecht  the  Elector  Palatine  of  the  Rhine,  and 
Siegmund  of  Brandenburg,  altogether  eleven 
kings,  besides  the  three  nominal  ones  during  the 
interregnum. 

Rudolph  II.  Kaiser-king  of  Ger- 
many of  the  House  of  Austria  (1552, 
1576-1612). 

Father,  Maximilian  II.;  Mother, 
Mary.  It  was  in  honour  of  this  monarch 
the  '  Tabulae  Rudolphinee '  were  so 
named.  Contemporary  with  Elizabeth 
and  James  I. 

Rudolphine  Tables  (The). 
'Tabulae  Rudolphmee,'  1627.  Astrono- 
mical calculations  begun  by  Tycho 
Brahe,  and  continued  by  Kepler  under 
the  immediate  patronage  of  Kaiser 
Rudolf  II.,  after  whom  Kepler  named 
the  work.  See  '  Ukanian  and  Alfonsine 
Tables.' 

Rudolph  gave  Tycho  Brah6  an  annuity  of  1,5001. 
sterling. 

Ruel  (The  Treaty  of),  April,  1649. 
Terms  of  peace  made  by  Mazarin  and 
Anne  of  Austria  with  the  Frondeurs 
or  Parlementarians.  Scarcely  was  the 
treaty  signed  when  the  Prince  de  Conde 
headed  the  party  called  '  La  Jeune 
Fronde.'  The  queen-mother  arrested 
the  Prince  de  Conde,  the  Prince  de 
Conti,  and  the  Due  de  Longueville  while 
assembled  in  council  in  the  Palais  Royal, 
and  sent  them  prisoners  to  Vincennes 
^18  Jan.,  1650).  All  the  nobility  flew  to 
arms.  Anne  of  Austria  stood  out  for  a 
time,  but  Mazarin  fled.  In  the  autumn 
of  1651  Louis  XIV.  came  of  age,  took  the 
government  into  his  own  hands,  and  the 
nation  quieted  down. 

Rufus  Stone  (The).  A  stone,  now 
enclosed  in  an  iron  casing,  near  a  by-road 
to  Bramshaw,  to  commemorate  the  spot 
where  Purkis  picked  up  the  body  of 
William  II.  after  he  was  shot.  The  tra- 
ditional cottage  stands  some  100  yards 
off,  in  the  hamlet  of  Canterton. 

Rule  Nisi.  An  order  of  the  law 
court  that  something  stated  shall  be 
done,  unless  the  opposite  party,  within  a 
certain  tune  (say  three  or  six  days)  show 
cause  why  it  should  not  be  done. 

Rule  of  Faith  (The).  The  dogmas 
and  doctrines  binding  on  Christians : 


Dissenters  say  'the  Bible,  the  whole 
Bible,  and  nothing  but  the  Bible  is  bind- 
ing as  a  rule  of  faith.' 

Catholics  say  the  practices  and  doc- 
trines recorded  in  the  '  Fathers '  show 
the  rule  held  in  their  days,  and  this  '  tra- 
dition' supplements  the  written  Scrip- 
tures, the  two  together  making  the  rule 
of  faith. 

The  Church  of  England  adds  to  the 
Bible  the  decisions  of  the  first  four  gene- 
.ral  councils,  and  admits  other  practices 
'  not  contrary  to  Holy  Scriptures,'  as  the 
change  of  the  Sabbath  for  Sunday,  infant 
baptism,  &c. 

Rule  of  Monastic  Houses.  Cer- 
tain laws  to  be  observed  by  the  order 
referred  to.  Originally  there  were  but 
four  orders  (Augustine,  Basil,  Benedict, 
and  Francis  of  Assisi) ;  but  these  four 
have  given  rise  to  a  large  number  of  sub- 
ordinate orders. 

Every  religious  order  was  bound  to  the  four 
vows  of  Obedience,  Poverty,  Charity,  and  Chastity; 
but  history  must  very  much  wrong  them  if  these 
vows  were  generally  observed. 

I.  Rule  of  St.  Augustine  (The). 
St.  Augustine,  bishop  of  Hippo,  in  Africa, 
lived  854-430,  and  founded  a  society  of 
hermits ;  but  what  is  called  '  Augustine 
or  Austin  Friars  '  is  a  society  organised 
in  1256  by  Pope  Alexander  IV.,  who 
appointed  Lanfrano  the  '  general.'  The 
Augustine  Friars  wore  originally  a  gray 
habit,  but  afterwards  a  black  and  white 
one,  with  a  leathern  girdle  about  the 
waist. 

There  were  also  Augustine  canons. 

In  1567  Pius  V.  made  the  Augustine 
friars  one  of  the  four  mendicant  orders, 
the  others  being  the  Dominicans,  the 
Franciscans,  and  the  Carmelites. 

In  1574  Thomas  of  Jesus,  a  Portuguese, 
founded  the  Barefooted  Augustines 
(Augustins  Dechausses). 

What  is  technically  called  c  The  Rule 
of  St.  Augustine '  is  a  set  of  laws  ap- 
pointed to  be  observed  by  those  who  be- 
long to  the  order ;  but  who  was  the  author 
of  these  laws  nobody  knows.  There 
were,  in  fact,  three  sets  of  rules ;  the  chief 
items  were : 

1  CLASS  :  Absolute  and  holy  poverty. 

To  possess  no  worldly  goods  of  any 
kind.  Even  articles  of  personal  use  to  be 
in  common.  See  TV. 

If  any  novice  had  property  he  must 
Bell  it  all,  and  give  the  proceeds  to  the 


778 


RULE 


BULE 


poor,  before  he  could  be  admitted  into 
the  order.  See  IV. 

Never  to  receive  money  from  anyone, 
nor  any  present  except  food,  which  must 
be  taken  untouched  to  the  monastery  for 
general  distribution.  See  IV. 

2  CLASS  :  Monastic  duties. 

To  recite  daily  the  psalms  and  ap- 
pointed offices. 

To  employ  the  first  part  of  the  morning 
and  afternoon  in  manual  labour. 

To  wash  their  own  clothes. 

To  observe  strict  silence  at  meals  ;  to 
attend  to  what  was  read ;  and  never  to 
eat  out  of  the  monastery. 

Whenever  they  left  the  monastery,  to 
go  two  together ;  and  not  even  to  go  to 
the  baths  separately.  See  IV. 

Never  to  utter  an  idle  word. 

Never  to  receive  a  private  letter. 

Never  to  engage  in  a  lawsuit. 

On  a  Sunday  a  little  wine  was  allowed. 

8  CLASS  :  lieligious  duties. 

To  love  God  and  their  neighbour  man. 

To  attend  prayer  at  the  canonical 
hours. 

To  sing  only  what  is  appointed. 

To  fast  with  discretion. 

To  be  modest  in  look,  word,  and  deed. 

Never  to  look  immodestly  on  any 
woman,  or  harbour  an  immodest  thought. 

V  Augustine  himself,  one  of  the  four  doctor* 
of  tho  Church,  IB  called,  '  Le  Mlrolr  des  prelaU, 
le  Maltre  de  la  theologle,  1  Ornement  dec  eveque*. 
1  Eclat  de  tout  1'ordre  sacerdotal,  la  Lumlere  dec 
docteurs.  le  Solell  de  lAfrique.  le  Boucllcr  de  la 
foi.  lo  FK-au  des  h«retlques.  le  Temple  de  la  reli- 
gion, le  Firmament  de  legllse,  et  la  Colonne  In6- 
Iranlable  de  la  verite.' 

The  following  were  branches  of  the  Augustine 
order,  and  observed  the  same  rule  with  a  differ- 
ence— vli.  the  Austin  Friars,  the  Brigettlnes, 
DOMINICANS,  OILRERTINBS,  PrremonstratenBlaiw 

Or  NORBKRTINES.  TiBENMTKB,  TRINITARIANS,  iO. 

See  those  In  capitals  '  Rule  of  .  .  .  '  each  name. 

II.  Rule  of  St.  Basil  (The).  St. 
Basil  lived  829-879.  He  retired  into  a 
desert  in  the  province  of  Pontus,  and 
founded  there  a  monastery,  for  the  better 
government  of  which  he  drew  up  a  series 
of  laws,  called  the  '  Rule  of  St.  Basil,' 
even  to  the  present  day  universally  fol- 
lowed by  all  Oriental  monks,  even  by 
those  who  call  themselves  of  the  order  of 
St.  Antony.  There  were  two  sets  of 
rules,  the  Longer  and  the  Shorter.  All 
that  St.  Basil  himself  enjoined  are  the 
following : — 

No  monk  of  this  order  to  return  to  hia 
parents  without  express  permission  of 
his  superiors. 

Use  hospitality  to  strangers,  but  avoid 


dainty  fare.  Let  even  your  hospitality 
teach  your  guests  temperance  and  so- 
briety. 

Communicate  your  most  secret 
thoughts  to  your  superior. 

Never  omit  the  service  of  prime,  but 
always  consecrate  '  the  firstf ruits  of  your 
thoughts  to  God.' 

St.  Basil's  day  is  14  June. 

m.  Rule  of  St.  Benedict  (The). 
Absolute  and  holy  humility.  St.  Bennet 
or  Benedict  (480-542)  was  the  founder 
of  the  Benedictine  Order.  Gregory  the 
Great  preferred  the  Benedictine  Rule 
to  all  others.  Some  ascribe  the  rule 
to  Gregory  HI.  (781-741).  It  contains 
twelve  degrees  of  humility. 

The  following  are  the  chief  items  of 
the  Benedictine  Rule  : — 

The  monks  to  serve  by  turns  in  kitchen 
and  at  table,  and  the  monks  in  service  to 
wash  the  feet  of  the  other  monks,  and  on 
Saturday  to  clean  the  plate  and  linen  ; 
seven  hours  a  day  to  be  given  to  manual 
labour,  four  in  the  morning  and  three  in 
the  afternoon ;  service  seven  times  a  day ; 
two  hours  to  be  given  to  pious  reading. 

Total  abstinence  from  meat  and  fowls. 
The  allowance  of  bread  per  day  to  be  1  Ib. 
and  a  hemina  of  wine.  Fast  all  Lent 
till  6  p.m. ;  but  no  voluntary  austerities 
allowed.  Perfect  silence  to  be  observed 
at  meals. 

Avoid  singularity,  never  give  way  to 
loud  laughter,  and  never  at  any  time 
•peak  in  a  loud  voice. 

Always  to  keep  their  eyes  fixed  towards 
the  ground. 

Renounce  your  own  will ;  bear  injuries 
patiently ;  think  meanly  of  yourself  and 
most  highly  of  God. 

Train  yourself  to  continual  penitence; 
do  all  lowly  offices ;  be  modest  in  look, 
word,  and  thought. 

Know  your  own  will ;  obey  promptly ; 
show  your  most  secret  thoughts  to  your 
director.  See  IL,  IV. 

Never  go  abroad  except  in  pairs ;  all 
to  sleep  in  one  dormitory,  but  never  two 
in  one  bed ;  all  to  sleep  in  their  day-dress 
and  girdle,  with  a  lamp  burning  in  the 
dormitory  all  night. 

Small  offences  to  be  punished  by  loss 
of  meals,  great  ones  by  expulsion  from 
chapel. 

No  vows  to  be  perpetual. 

The  dress  to  be  a  black  gown  with  wide 
sleeves  and  a  pointed  cowl.  Every  mouk 


fcULE 


ETJLE 


779 


to  have  two  of  each,  but  to  prefer  old 
clothes  to  new  ones. 

St.  Bennet's  Day  is  March  21. 

The  following  observed  the  Benedictine  Rule 
•with  a  difference — viz. 

The  Bernardines,  Caraaldules,  CARTHUSIANS, 
Celestines,  CISTERCIANS,  monks  of  Cluny  or  CLU- 
NIACS,  Feuillanta,  TRAPPISTS,  &o.  See  those  in 
capitals  under  '  Rule  of  .  .  .'  each  name. 

IV.  Rule  of  St.  Francis  (The). 
Absolute  poverty.  St.  Francis  of  Assisi 
(1182-1226)  was  the  founder  of  three 
orders :  (1)  the  Fratres  Minores  in  1206 ; 
(2)  the  nuns  in  1212 ;  and  (8)  what  was 
far  more  important  (in  1221)  the  secular 
order  called  Tertiaries — that  is,  men  and 
women  who  lived  in  ordinary  life  (married 
and  given  in  marriage),  but  promised  to 
live  religiously,  and  to  abandon  frivo- 
lity of  dress,  needless  extravagance,  and 
self-indulgence.  The  Franciscans  were 
allowed  to  have  nothing  they  could  call 
their  own,  not  even  the  clothes  they  wore, 
their  convents  or  churches.  Their  right 
extended  only  to  the  use  of  these  things. 
(See  I.)  They  had  to  work  for  their  living, 
and,  when  provisions  ran  short,  to  beg 
alms ;  but  under  no  consideration  were 
they  allowed  to  take  goods  or  money. 
See  I.  If  a  novitiate  had  property  he 
was  bound  to  sell  all  and  give  the  pro- 
ceeds to  the  poor,  not  one  farthing  might 
be  invested  even  for  the  convent  or  the 
order.  See  I. 

There  are  at  present  many  conventual  ter- 
tiariea. 

The  following  are  the  chief  of  the  twelve 
articles  of  the  Rule  of  St.  Francis  : 

Never  to  leave  the  convent  except  in 
twos.  See  I. 

Never  to  preach  without  permission  of 
the  ordinary  of  the  diocese. 

Never  to  ride  on  a  journey ;  and  never 
to  go  into  any  foreign  country. 

Never  to  stand  godfather  to  a  child ; 
and  never  to  enter  a  nunnery. 

To  fast  all  Lent,  and  from  All  Saints' 
Day  (Nov.  1)  to  Christmas  Day. 

To  confess  to  their  superior  their  most 
secret  thoughts.  See  II.,  III. 

This  apostrophe  of  St.  Francis  Is  given  In  the 
'Petits  Bollandistes,'  vol.  xii.  p.  29:  'Seigneur 
Jesus,  montrez-moi  les  voies  de  votre  tres-chere 
pau  vrete !  Ayez  pitie  de  moi  et  de  ma  dame  la 
Pauvrete;  car  je  1'aime  avec  tant  d'ardeur,  que  je 
ne  puis  trouver  de  repos  sans  elle,  et  vous  savez, 
O  mon  Dieu,  que  c'est  vous  qui  m'avez  donne  ce 
grand  amour.' 

When  some  persons  complained  to  St.  Francis 
that  his  rule  was  too  austere,  Mgr.  Guerin  says 
(p.  86),  'Ils  furent  surpris  d'entendre  la  volx  de 
Jesu-Christ  meme  qui  lui  dit  en  leur  presence 
ces  paroles  distinctes :  "  Francois,  cette  Regie 
B'est  point  ton  ouvrage,  mail  le  mien;  j'entends 


qn'elle  soit  gard£e  i  la  lettre,  &  la lettre,  &  la  lettre, 
sans  glose,  sans  glose,  Bans  glose.  81  quelques- 
uns  ne  la  veulent  pas  garder,  ou'ils  soient  rejetes 
de  la  compagnie  comme  des  dimclles,  des  mutins, 
des  scandaleux,  et  des  Incorrigibles.  Je  sals  la 
capacite  de  Ihomme  et  je  sals  les  graces  et  les 
secours  que  je  veux  lui  donner."  Ces  superieurs, 
saisis  de  frayeur,  tomberent  par  terre  et  n'ose- 
rent  ouvrir  la  bouche.1  Notwithstanding,  the 
rule  was  greatly  modified  by  Elias  (the  successor 
of  St.  Francis),  and  the  society  was  split  in  two, 
those  who  were  strict  Franciscans  and  those  who 
followed  a  greatly  modified  rule. 

St.  Francis's  Day  is  4  Oct. 

The  following  were  Franciscans,  and  observed 
the  Franciscan  Rule  with  a  difference— viz. 

The  Capucins  or  Capuchins,  Clarisses,  Minims, 
Picpus,  Hi'collets,  &c. 

St.  Francis  of  Paula,  who  founded  the  Minims, 
said  that  no  monk  who  died  without  his  cord  of 
two  knots  would  ever  go  to  heaven. 

Rule  of  St.  Chrodegand  [Fran- 
ciscans], 763.  By  this  rule  canons  were 
bound  to  manual  labour,  silence,  and 
confession  twice  a  year.  Chrodegand'g 
day  is  7  March. 

Rule  of  St.  Dominic  [Augustines]. 
St.  Dominic  (1170-1221)  was  the  founder 
of  preaching  friars ;  his  rule  of  absti- 
nence and  poverty  was  similar  to  that  of 
St.  Francis,  with  this  exception — the 
order  might  accept  small  rents  in  money. 

The  motto  of  his  order  was '  Perfect  self -distrust, 
but  perfect  trust  in  God.' 

Not  only  individual  monks  had  no  personal  pro- 
perty,  even  the  collective  society  had  none.  They 
entirely  depended  on  alms. 

St.  Dominic  s  great  object  was  to  multiply 
churches  and  train  zealous  preachers. 

The  occupations  of  his  monks  were  preaching, 
contemplation,  severe  study,  and  acts  of  charity. 
Retirement  and  self-denial  were  strictly  enforced. 

St.  Dominic  s  day  Is  14  Aug. 

Rule  of  St.  Fintan  of  Leinster. 
6th  cent.  [Benedictines].  The  Kule  of 
St.  Fintan  and  that  of  the  Trappists  are 
unusually  austere. 

The  monks  of  St.  Fintan  lived  only  on  roots  and 
vegetables,  In  many  cases  not  even  cooked. 
They  tilled  their  own  land. 
St.  Flntan's  Day  Is  10  May. 

Rule  of  St.  Macarius  [Augustines] 
804-404. 

The  monks  fasted  every  day  except 
Sunday,  and  from  Easter  Day  to  Whit 
Sunday. 

They  divided  the  day  between  manual 
labour  and  prayer. 

Hospitality  was  enforced  by  this  rule. 

No  monk  was  allowed  to  speak  a  word 
to  a  stranger  without  express  permission 
of  the  superior. 

The  abbots  of  this  order  wore  no  in. 
signia. 

St.  Macariua's  Day  is  2  Jan. 

Rule  of  the  Carthusians  [Bene- 
dictines], 1170,  composed  by  Guido,  the 


760 


RULE 


fifth  prior.    They  had  nineteen  articles 
in  their  rule : 

To  fast  all  Lent  till  nix  o'clock  at  night ;  never 
at  any  time  to  eat  flesh,  fowl,  or  flsh.  Their  bread 
to  be  made  of  bran.  Sunday  and  Thursday  their 
diet  to  be  bread  and  cheese  ;  Tuesday  and  Satur- 
day pulse ;  all  the  rest  of  the  week  bread  and 
water. 

Each  monk  to  have  a  separate  cell,  where  he 
was  to  sleep,  work,  and  eat  in  silence  his  solitary 
meals. 

Each  monk  to  have  a  hair  shirt  at  all  times. 

All  to  work  at  agriculture,  to  be  hospitable,  and 
given  to  hospitality. 

Rule  of  the  Cistercians  [Bene- 
dictines], an  order  of  monks  founded 
by  Robert  of  Moleme  (1018-1110).  The 
Virgin  Mary  was  the  protectress  of  this 
order.  The  Cistercians  were  reformed 
Bernardines,  who  affected  the  severest 
simplicity. 

The  rule  enjoined  four  hours'  sleep,  four  for 
choir  Ringing,  and  four  for  manual  labour  in  the 
morning. 

The  diet  was  roots  and  herbs,  which  were  not 
served  on  a  table,  but  on  the  bare  ground.  They 
slept  also  on  the  bare  ground. 

Rule  of  the  Cluniacs,  or  'Monks 
of  Cluny,'  founded  by  St.  Hugues,  abbot 
of  Cluny  (1024-1109).  Reformed  Bene- 
dictines. The  rule  was  very  austere. 
St.  Hugues  abolished  the  law  of  manual 
labour,  but  enjoined  total  abstinence  from 
animal  food,  and  restricted  the  diet  to 
bread  and  pulse. 

Mcr.  Paul  Guerin,  cam.'rier  de  sa  Saintete  Leon 
XIII..  nays  in  his  '  Petit*  Hollandlstes,'  vol.  v.  p.  78. 
'  Un  moine  de  Cluny,  plusieurs  dUent  Hildebrana 
qul  fut  plus  tard  Or  noire  VII.,  vtt  un  Jour  Jesus- 
Christ  s'asseoir  dans  une  stalle  du  chocur,  a  c6te 
de  Hugues,  et  lui  dieter  lea  decreta  at  lea  regie* 
monaatlques.' 

Rule  of  the  Norbertines  [Au- 
gustines].  The  monks  who  followed  this 
rule  were  called  Norbertines,  Premon- 
stratensians,  or  White  Canons.  Robert 
Norbert  lived  1092-1184. 

His  rule  enjoined  total  abstinence  from 
flesh,  constant  fasts,  and  avoiding  linen. 
St.  Norbert's  Day  la  6  June. 

Rule  of  the  Tabennites. 
Founded  by  St.  Pachomius  (2<J'2-848), 
who  was  the  first  to  draw  up  a  mon- 
astic rule  in  writing.  St.  Jerome's  ver- 
sion of  it  is  still  extant.  Mgr.  Guorin, 
cdmerier  de  sa  Saintete*  Le*on  XIII.,  says 
in  his '  Petits  Bollandistes,'  vol.  v.  p.  5'2t) : 
'  Pacome  allait  qnelquefois  dans  un  vaste 
desert,  nomine"  Tabenne,  situe*  sur  les 
bords  du  Nil.  Un  jour  qu'il  y  faisait  son 
oraison,  il  entendit  une  voix  quilui  ordon- 
nait  de  batir,  a  1'endroit  ou  il  dtait,  un 
monastere  destine*  a  recevoir  tous  ceux 
qui  y  seraient  envoye*s  de  Dieu  pour  le 


RUMP 


servir  fidMement.  Vers  le  meme  temps, 
un  ange  lui  donna  la  Regie  que  devaient 
suivre  ses  religieux,  appele*s  depuis  Ta- 
bennites.' 

These  monks  ate  In  common  and  In  dead  silence, 
having  their  hoods  over  their  faces  that  they 
might  not  see  each  other.  Their  tunic  was  made 
of  white  linen,  with  a  cowl,  but  no  sleeves. 
Over  their  shoulders  they  wore  a  white  goat  skin 
called  a  mtlotet.  They  communicated  the  first  and 
last  day  of  every  week.  There  was  not  one  minute 
of  the  day  which  had  not  some  duty  awarded  to 
it.  The  law  of  silence  was  so  severe  that  a  monk 
was  allowed  to  express  what  he  wanted  only  by 
signs. 

His  day  Is  14  May. 

Rule  of  the  Trappists  [Bene- 
dictines]. The  most  austere  of  the 
Cistercian  order,  reformed  by  Jean  le 
Bouthillier  defiance*  (1626-1700). 

The  monks  are  not  allowed  to  speak  either  to  s> 
stranger  or  to  one  another. 


They  may  never  visit  or  even  write  to  their 
•lends  or  relatives,  nor  may  they  receive  any 
communication  whatever  either  from  them  or  of 


frii-i 


them.  If  a  father  or  mother,  sister  or  brother, 
dies,  the  superior  may  be  Informed  of  It.  and  all 
that  he  says  is,  '  The  prayers  of  the  brotherhood 
are  requested  lor  the  soul  of  one  who  has  departed 
this  life.' 

No  monk  of  this  order  can  possess  any  juopsalf 
of  any  sort,  nor  give  any  at  any  time  to  the  monas- 

Thoy  may  never  look  on  a  stranger,  but  are 
bound  to  keep  their  eyes  constantly  on  the 
(round. 

Their  diet  Is  weak  cider  and  herb  soap,  with  a 
raw  radish,  oarrot.or  a  few  lentils :  but  never  meat, 
(owls,  flsh,  or  eggs.  On  fast  days  their  allowance 
is  two  ounces  of  the  coarsest  bread. 

They  work  In  the  fields  and  lie  upon  straw. 

These  monks  not  only  obey  the  superior,  but 
must  obey  the  slightest  sign  of  a  brother  monk 
instantly,  no  matter  how  employed,  even  if  their 
work  is  ruined  by  the  interruption. 

The  very  slightest  fault  is  most  severely  pun- 
ished, and  yet  withal  they  seem  cheerful  and 
Mil  t»n  I  ml 

In  f.u-t,  it  is  not  self-denial  but  self-Indulgence, 
ambition,  and  uncertainty  which  are  the  chief 
seeds  of  man's  nnhspnlnoai 

Rule  of  the  Trinitarians  [Au- 
pu.stinians].  Their  special  function  was 
the  redemption  of  captives.  They  divided 
thoir  income  into  three  parts:  one  for 
their  own  maintenance;  another  for  the 
poor ;  and  the  third  part  for  the  redemp- 
tion of  Christian  captives. 

V  There  are  a  multitude  of  sub-orders,  but  the 
Instances  given  above  will  suffice  to  show  the 
nature  of  thuir  rules. 

Rumfbrd  Medal  (The),  1796.  In- 
stituted in  the  Royal  Society  of  London 
by  Count  Rumford  for  discoveries  in 
light  and  heat. 

Rump  (The).  The  fag-end  of  the 
Long  Parliament  after  'Pride's  Purge' 
(q.v.),  6  Dec.,  1648.  It  was  dissolved  by 
Cromwell,  20  April,  1658.  The  members 
of  the  Rump  were  only  100,  and  the  usual 
attendance  did  not  exceed  60.  It  refust-d 


BUMPERS 


RUSSIA 


781 


to  dissolve,  and  therefore  on  20  April, 
1653,  Cromwell  stationed  50  musketeers 
within  call,  and  after  sitting  awhile  as  if 
listening  to  the  debate,  rose  and  said, 
'Come,  come,  we  have  had  enough  of  this. 
I  will  put  an  end  to  your  prating.'  The 
musketeers  then  entered,  and  the  mem- 
bers rushed  out.  'Takeaway  this  bauble,' 
he  said,  referring  to  the  mace,  and  locking 
the  door  he  walked  away,  and  the  Rump 
was  dissolved. 

In  1849,  from  6  to  18  June,  was  the  German  Bump 
Parliament  in  Stuttgart.  We  want  a  Cromwell  to 
stop  some  of '  the  prating '  In  our  present  House 
of  Commons  (1890). 

Hampers.  Members  of  the  Rump 
Parliament  (q.v.). 

Rundale  (In).  In  patches:  sale  of 
land  in  small  separate  patches.  Some- 
times, in  Ireland,  half  an  acre  or  an  acre 
of  land  is  held  in  thirty  or  forty  little 
patches,  too  small  to  be  enclosed,  and 
thus  subject  to  depredations  from  cattle. 
Sometimes  the  patches  are  so  far  asunder, 
it  is  no  easy  matter  for  a  tenant  to  know 
what  is  his  and  what  is  another's.  This 
is  because  he  '  conacres '  (q.v.)  to  two  or 
more  different  farmers. 

Running  Footmen  were  footmen 
who  ran  in  front  of  their  master's  coach, 
to  help  it  out  of  ruts,  and  to  serve  as 
couriers.  The  costume  was  a  light  black 
cap,  a  jockey  coat,  white  linen  trousers, 
and  a  staff  some  six  feet  long.  The  staff 
had  a  ball  at  the  top  containing  a  hard- 
boiled  egg  and  a  little  white  wine,  to  serve 
as  refreshment.  The  last  in  England 
was  in  the  service  of  the  Duke  of  Queens- 
berry  (1810),  but  in  Saxony  there  were 
running  footmen  even  so  late  as  1845. 

Running  Parliament  (The).  A 
Scotch  parliament,  so  called  from  its  con- 
stantly being  shifted  from  place  to  place. 
See  '  Parliaments.' 

Rupert  tRuprecht]  surnamed  Klemm, 
i.e.  pinched  or  straitened  in  circum- 
stances, last  but  one  of  the  promiscuous 
kaiser-kings  of  Germany(1352, 1400-1410). 
He  married  Elizabeth  of  Nurnberg,  and 
was  contemporary  with  Henry  IV. 

Rupert  (Prince).  Grandson  of 
James  I.  of  England.  His  mother  Eliza- 
beth, daughter  of  James  I.,  married 
Friedrioh  V.  the  elector  palatine. 
Charles  I.  was  his  uncle. 


I  Rupert's  Land  (1670).  All  the 
lands  that  pour  water  into  Hudson'8 
Bay.  So  called  from  Prince  Rupert,  who, 
with  certain  specified  associates,  formed 
the  original  Hudson's  Bay  Company 


Rural  Dean  (A).  A  person  (gene- 
rally a  beneficed  clergyman)  appointed  to 
supervise  in  a  certain  district,  called  a 
deanery,  the  condition  of  the  churches, 
the  church  furniture,  the  glebe  houses, 
the  schools,  the  appliances  of  public  wor- 
ship, and  all  other  things  pertaining  to 
the  church  services,  and  to  report  on  all 
to  the  bishop  as  occasion  seems  fit. 

RuralLabourers'League  (The), 
12  May,  1888.  A  society  which  super- 
seded the  Allotments  Association  of  1882  ; 
its  object  being  to  deal  with  every  prac- 
tical grievance  of  the  rural  population, 
such  for  example  as  footpaths,  commons, 
local  charities,  allotments,  rights  of 
labour,  and  so  on. 

Rurik  (The  Dynasty  of).  The  first 
Russian  dynasty,  862-1598.  They  were 
not  kings  of  Russia,  but  rulers  of  a  part 
of  Russia,  over-lords  of  other  princes, 
and  held  their  courts  at  Novogorod, 
Kiev  (1154-1240),  Moscow  (1154-1240), 
Vladimir  (1240-1339),Moscow  again(1339- 
1584).  The  seventh  of  the  line,  Vladimir  L 
the  Great,  introduced  Christianity  ;  the 
ninth,  Jaroslav  I.,  was  a  great  legislator  ; 
Ivan  (or  John)  III.  the  Great  unified  the 
kingdom  (1462-1505),  and  assumed  the 
title  of  czar.  This  is  called  '  The  Great 
Dynasty  ';  it  gave  sixty-seven  sovereigns, 
and  continued  736  years. 

Russell's  Cairn.  A  spot  on  the 
farm  of  Auldton-burn,  on  the  march  be- 
tween England  and  Scotland,  where  Sir 
Francis  Russell,  eldest  son  of  the  Earl  of 
Bedford,  was  mortally  wounded  in  1584 
by  a  party  of  Scotch  raiders  led  by  Sir 
Thomas  Kerr,  of  Ferniherst. 

Russia,  four  dynasties. 

1.  The  dynasty  of    Rurik    (862-1598) 
gives  67  sovereigns. 

2.  The  dynasty  of  Godunoff  (1598-1613) 
gives  5  sovereigns. 

3.  The    dynasty  of    Romanoff  (1613- 
1762)  gives  11  sovereigns. 

4.  The    dynasty  of    Holstein-Gottorp 
(1762-        *) 


782 


RUSSIA 


RUSSIA8 


Russia.  The  Scythians,  we  are  told, 
called  the  Scandinavians  Busses,  i.e.  war- 
riors. This  may  be,  but  it  is  quite  certain 
that  the  Norwegian  Rus  means  a  new 
or  fresh-man;  Rus-land  the  new-man's 
land ;  Russia  is  the  freshman's  land.  The 
notion  that  'Russia'  is  derived  from 
'  Rurik '  is  absurd. 

Russia  (The  Seven  Crowns  of). 
Three  in  Europe :  Russia  proper,  Poland, 
and  Finland.  Four  in  Asia :  Caucasus, 
Trans-Caspian,  Central  Asia,  and  Siberia. 
Population  about  105  millions. 

Russia  Company  (The).  Formed 
in  the  reign  of  Edward  VI.,  and  chartered 
by  Mary,  in  1555,  under  the  name  of  the 
'  Company  of  Merchant  Adventurers  of 
England  for  the  Discovery  of  Lands, 
Territories,  Islands,  &c.  unknown  or  un- 
frequented.' Their  privileges  were  to 
have  'a  governor,  four  consuls,  and 
twenty-four  assistants ;  to  make  laws,  in- 
flict penalties,  send  oat  ships  to  make 
discoveries,  take  possession  of  them  in  the 
king's  name,  set  up  the  royal  banner  of 
England,  and  enjoy  the  exclusive  privi- 
lege of  trading  to  Archangel  and  other 
parts  of  Russia,  not  yet  frequented  by 
the  English.'  The  company  still  exists 
for  social  gatherings,  but  not  for  commer- 
cial purposes. 

Russian  Afghan  Treaty,  1881. 
A  treaty  between  Alexander  II.  of  Russia 
and  the  Ameer  of  Afghanistan,  in  which 
the  Russian  Government  engaged  to  be 
the  perpetual  friend  of  the  government  of 
Afghanistan,  and  to  assist  it  against  any 
enemy  which  the  Ameer  might  be  unable 
to  subdue.  The  Ameer,  on  the  other 
hand,  engaged  not  to  make  war  on  any 
foreign  power  without  first  obtaining  the 
consent  of  Russia;  and  to  report  to 
Russia  whatever  goes  on  in  Afghanistan. 
The  secret  object  of  the  treaty  was  to 
win  the  Ameer  from  the  British  alliance, 
and  make  Afghanistan  a  standpoint  to 
threaten  our  Indian  empire,  if  at  any 
time  England  and  Russia  should  be  at 
war. 

Russian  Byron  (The).  Alexander 
Sergeivitch  Pushkin  (1799-1887). 

Russian  Church  Catechisms 
(The).  The  larger  one  was  the  Greek 
Church  catechism  prepared  in  164-2  by 
Peter  Mogilas.  The  shorter  one  was  the 


catechism  prepared  by  the  order  of  Peter 
the  Great. 

Russian  History  (Father  of). 
Nestor,  a  monk  of  Kiev.  His  '  chronicle ' 
is  from  862-1116.  Nestor  died  in  the 
12th  cent. 

Russian  Influenza.  20  Jan.,  1837, 
was  called  Black  Sunday,  because  1,000 
persons  died  in  London  of  influenza,  and 
numerous  churches  were  closed  from  want 
of  a  congregation.  Of  the  London  police 
force  800  men  were  incapacitated  for 
duty. 

1833  and  1838  were  Influenza  years.  The  next 
prevalence  occurred  in  Jan.  1890.  It  was  called 
The  Russian  Influenza,'  and  in  France,  where  it 
was  very  fatal,  it  was  called  La  Grippe. 

Russian  Laws.  The  code  was  com- 
piled in  1497,  by  order  of  Ivan  III.  the 
Great.  It  was  revised  and  completed  in 
1550  by  Ivan  IV.  (the  Terrible).  Called 
Sudebnik. 

The  New  Code  was  compiled  in  1649 
by  order  of  Alexis.  It  was  called  the 
Sobornoe  Ulajenie. 

The  corpus  juris  (Svod  Zakonov)  was 
published  1826-1833. 

Ivan  III.  the  Great  WM  the  first  to  assume  the 
title  of  '  ciar.1 

Russian  Messali'naCTta).  Catha- 
rine, wife  of  Peter  III.  of  Russia.  Her 
paramour  when  Peter  was  alive  was 
Gregory  Orloff,  officer  of  the  guards. 

Russian  Murat  (The).  Michel 
Miloradowitch  (1770-1820). 

Russian  Rebels.  See  'Decem- 
brists,' '  Nihilists,' '  Propagandists,"  Ter- 
rorists.' 

Russias  (All  the). 

BALTIC  RUSSIA,  that  part  which  borders 
on  the  Baltic  Sea. 

BLACK  RUSSIA,  the  western  part  of 
Lithuania,  which  forms  the  governments 
of  Minsk  and  Grodno.  Called  black  from 
the  black  caps  and  vestments  which  the 
inhabitants  used  to  wear. 

GREAT  RUSSIA,  the  north  and  middle 
portions  of  Russia  in  Europe;  formerly 
called  Moscovia  when  Moscow  was  its 
capital. 

LITTLE  RUSSIA,  the  south-west  region, 
the  Ukraine. 

NEW  RUSSIA,  the  southern  region,  com- 

Srehending  the  governments  of  Kerson, 
ekaterinoslav,  Tauris,  Bessarabia,    the 
territory  of  the  Cossacks  of  the  Don,  that 


RUSSO-GERMAN 


SABBATH 


783 


of  the  Black  Sea,  and  all  the  parts  re- 
cently added. 

BED  RUSSIA,  the  part  occupied  by  the 
Ruthenians  (or  Russniaks)  and  Poles  of 
the  Austrian  frontier.  It  is  said  that 
they  wore  a  red  cap,  like  the  Turkish  fez. 

WHITE  RUSSIA,  that  part  of  Lithuania 
detached  from  Poland  in  1772,  forming 
the  governments  of  Smolensk,  Moholev, 
and  Vitebsk.  It  is  said  that  they  wore 
white  caps  and  dresses;  the  Austrian 
soldiers  wear  white. 

Bus  is  Norwegian  {or  new,  Russers=the  new 
men ;  and  Rusland^the  new  man's  land. 

Russo-G-erman  Wa,r(The),  1812- 
1815,  against  Napoleon  Bonaparte.  It 
began  with  the  Russian  campaign  of 
Napoleon,  and  ended  with  the  battle  of 
Waterloo. 

Rustic  War  (The),  1525.  Waged  by 
the  Elector  of  Saxony  and  the  German 
princes  against  Munzer  and  the  Ana- 
baptists. The  battle  of  Frankenhausen 
put  an  end  to  the  Anabaptist  rebellion. 
Munzer,  being  taken  prisoner,  was  igno- 
miniously  put  to  death. 

Rye  House  Plot  (The),  1688.  After 
the  failure  of  the  Mealtub  plot,  James 
duke  of  York  was  taken  into  the  king's 
councils,  and  directed  the  affairs  of 
government  without  a  parliament.  The 
nation  grew  alarmed,  and  a  plot  was  set 
on  foot  for  the  assassination  of  the  king 
on  his  way  home  from  Newmarket.  As 
the  house  in  which  the  king  lodged  acci- 
dentally caught  fire,  he  left  Newmarket 
Booner  than  was  expected,  whereby  his 
life  was  preserved ;  but  the  conspirators 
were  hunted  up,  and  amongst  others 
Lord  William  Russell  and  Algernon  Sid- 
ney were  executed. 

Called  the  Rye  House  Plot,  because  the  conspira- 
tors met  at  a  farm  belonging  to  Rumbold,  a  malt- 
eter,  called  the  liye  House,  on  the  river  Lea,  nenx 
Hoddesdon,  In  Hertfordshire,  to  concert  their 
plans.  Whether  Lord  William  Russell  was  guilty 
has  been  much  disputed. 

Ryswick  (Peace  of),  20  Sept.,  1697. 
Signed  by  England,  France,  Spain,  and 
Holland ;  30  Oct.,  1697,  by  the  Emperor 
of  Germany.  To  establish  the  peace  of 
Europe  disturbed  by  Louis  XIV.  The 
treaty  consisted  of  four  parts:  (1)  Be- 
tween France  and  England ;  (2)  between 
France  and  Holland ;  (8)  between  France 
and  Spain;  (4)  between  France  and  Ger- 
many. By  the  1st,  Louis  XIV.  engaged  to 
abandon  the  cause  of  James  II.,  and  to 


acknowledge  William  III.  as  lawful  king 
of  England.  By  the  3rd,  Louis  restored 
to  Spain  Garonne,  Roser,  Barcelona,  Lux- 
embourg,  Charleroi,  Mons,  Courtrai,  and 
all  the  fortresses  he  had  taken  in  Namur, 
Brabant,  Hainault,  and  Flanders. 

This  important  treaty  closed  the  conspiracy 
between  Louis  XIV.  and  the  Stuarts,  begun  at 
Dover  ;  the  object  of  which  was  to  make  England 
a  dependency  of  France  and  to  restore  Catholi- 
cism. 

Sabathai  Sevi  (1625-1676).  A 
false  Messiah  who  went  to  Jerusalem  in 
1665,  and,  joining  an  ally  named  Nathan, 
gave  out  himself  to  be  the  Messiah  and 
Nathan  his  Precursor.  He  collected  a 
large  following,  but  was  arrested  by  Kiu- 
perli  (minister  of  Mohammed  IV.),  and, 
being  brought  before  the  sultan,  confessed 
his  imposition,  consented  to  embrace 
Islamism,  and  became  a  public  laughing- 
stock. 

Sabbatarian  Controversy  (The), 
1630.  A  controversy  in  the  early  part  of 
Charles  I.'s  reign  respecting  the  observ- 
ance of  the  Sunday  and  its  being  called 
the  '  Sabbath '  or  the  '  Lord's  Day.'  The 
'  Book  of  Sports '  (q.v.),  published  in  the 
last  reign,  and  appointed  by  Charles  I. 
to  be  read  in  churches,  gave  great  offence. 
Prynne  printed  his  '  Histriomastix  '  in 
ridicule  of  Sunday  sports,  and  spared 
neither  king  nor  queen  from  his  mercilesa 
castigation.  For  this  he  lost  his  ears, 
was  fined,  imprisoned,  and  struck  off  the 
Rolls. 

Sabbatarians.  Those  Christiana 
who  observe  the  seventh  day  (our  Satur- 
day) as  the  true  Sabbath.  They  are 
chiefly  Baptists,  and  are  sometimes 
called  the  '  Seventh-day  Baptists.' 

There  are  also  Seventh-day  Adventlsts  both  In 
America  and  in  Europe. 

Sabbata'ti,  12th  cent.  The  Wal- 
denses.  Prat'eolus  says  'quod  qui 
inter  eos  perfections  erant,  signum 
quoddam  in  superiore  parte  sui  sotularis, 
quod  sdbbatem  appellabant,  deferra 
solebant.'  Ebrardus  Bethuniensis  says : 
1  Sotulares  cruciant,  cum  membra  potiua 
debeant  cruciare  ;  calceamenta  coronant, 
caput  autem  non  coronant.'  They  wera 
also  called  '  Insabbatati '  (q.v.). 

It  is  quite  certain  that  the  word  is  not  connected 
With  Sabbath,  though  it  may  be  with  Sabot. 

Sabbath,  or  Day  of  Rest. 
1st  day,  Sunday — Christiana. 
2nd  day,  Monday— Greeks. 


784 


SABBATICAL 


SACHEVEREL 


8rd  day,  Tuesday — Persians. 
4th  day,  Wednesday — Assyrians. 
5th  day,  Thursday — Egyptians;  Jesids 
(g.t>.). 

6th  day,  Friday— Turks. 
7th  day,  Saturday — Jews. 

Sabbat'ical  Year  (The).  Every 
seventh  year,  when  the  Jews  abstained 
from  husbandry. 

Sab'batum     in     Albis.      The 

Saturday  following  Easter  Sunday.  So 
called  because  on  that  day  those  bap- 
tized on  Holy  Saturday  (i.e.  Saturday 
preceding  Easter  Sunday)  laid  aside  the 
white  robes  or  stoles  assumed  on  their 
baptismal  day. 

Sab'batum      in      Traditio'ne 

Sym'boli.  The  Saturday  preceding 
Palm  Sunday.  So  called  in  the  Ambro- 
sian  ritual,  because  on  that  day  the 
Mediolani  gave  the  creed  (or  symbol)  to 
the  catechumens,  who  appeared  in  white 
stoles  on  Palm  Sunday. 

Sabbatum  Magnum,  in  the 
Catholic  Church,  means  the  Sabbath 
which  occurs  in  the  Paschal  Week.  The 
day  when  Christ  lay  in  the  grave,  between 
Good  Friday  and  Easter  Sunday.  Of 
course  the  day  was  the  Saturday  follow- 
ing Good  Friday. 

Sabbatum  Vacat.  The  fifth 
Sunday  in  Lent.  '  Diem  Dominicum  ita 
dictum,  qui  Pascha  preecedit ;  quia  pro- 
prio  officio  caret.  Propterea  quod  papa, 
ipso  die,  occuparetur  eleemosyna  ero- 
ganda '  (Du  Cange).  See  '  Sunday.' 

Sabbatum    XII.    Lectionum. 

'  Ita  appellatum  Sabbatum  Quatuor  Tem- 
porum,  auctor  est  Amalarius '  (bk.  ii.  ch.  1). 

Sabeism.  Worship  of  the  sun,  moon, 
and  stars.  So-called  from  the  Sabeans, 
a  people  of  Arabia  Felix. 

Sabellianism,  about  AJ>.  252.  The 
heresy  of  Sabellius  of  Libya,  who  main- 
tained that  there  is  but  one  person  of  the 
Godhead.  According  to  Sabellius,  Father, 
Son,  and  Holy  Ghost  are  not  three  dis- 
tinct persons,  but  only  three  functions  or 
manifestations  of  the  one  God.  Before 
the  incarnation  there  was  only  the  One 
God ;  this  One  God  descended  into  the 
Virgin  and  became  the  Son,  and  on  the 
Day  of  Pentecost  this  son  diffused  him- 
self on  the  apostles,  and  that  is  the  Holy 
Ghort.  So  that  Father,  Bon,  and  Holy 


Ghost  are  only  three  names  of  the  one 
hypostasis.  The  Sabellians  also  believed 
in  the  eternity  of  matter.  Condemned 
by  the  Council  of  Alexandria  in  261. 

According  to  Sabellius  the  Son  or  Word  and  the 
Holy  Ghost  or  Comforter  are  functions  or  opera- 
tions of  Qod,  as  light  and  heat  are  emanations  of 
the  sun. 

V  The  Orthodox  are  those  who  accept  the 
creed  of  the  dominant  state  church.  Heretics  are 
those  who  choose  for  themselves  their  own  reli- 
gious tenet*,  or  form  their  own  opinions  of  reli- 
gions truths.  (Greek,  mid.  voice  of  a^wo*,  to  select 
for  one  •  self.) 

Sabian'ism.  The  religious  system 
of  the  Sabians.  They  prayed  thrice  a 
day,  and  the  temple  of  the  moon  at  Haran 
was  the  term  of  their  pilgrimage.  Their 
traditions  of  the  creation,  deluge,  and 
patriarchs  were  very  similar  to  the  Bible 
stories;  they  appealed  to  the  secret 
books  of  Adam,  Seth,  and  Enoch;  and 
had  a  slight  infusion  of  Christianity.  It 
was  not,  however,  as  Sale  says,  'the 
primitive  religion  of  the  Arabs,'  but  a 
graft  of  Chaldeanism.  They  are  now 
called  Mandaaans,  or  St.  John's  Chris- 
tians. The  sect  still  exists  (1890). 

SaTrians  (The).  A  people  and  sect 
of  Turkey.  The  same  as  the  '  Naba- 
theans.' 

Sabin'ians.  In  Latin,  Sabiniani. 
A  law  school  which  derived  its  name 
from  Massurius  Sablnus,  a  jurist  in  the 
time  of  Tiberius.  He  was  opposed  to 
the  Proculeans  (<7-v.).  The  Sabinians 
were  orthodox  equity  lawyers,  attached 
to  the  court  and  aristocracy.  The  Procu- 
leans were  radicals. 

Sacchnrissa.  Dorothy  Sydney  if 
so  called  by  Waller,  who  made  love  to  her 
in  vain. 

In  the  meantime  Sydney  paced  to  and  fro  with 
him  [Hugo  Warnclirfe]  in  the  avenue  which  wa> 
called  '  Saccharina's  Walk  '  In  memory  of  Syd- 
ney's beautiful  sister  Dorothy,  Immortalised  by 
Waller  under  that  name.— EDNA  LYALL,  In  Uie 
Golden  Day$,  ch.  x. 

Sache'verel  (Dr.),  1709-1710.  He 
preached  two  sermons  on  passive  obe- 
dience and  non-resistance:  one  15 
1709,  at  the  Derby  assizes,  before  the 
judge  and  sheriff,  and  the  other  5  Nov., 
1709,  before  the  lord  mayor  and  corpora- 
tion in  St.  Paul's  Cathedral,  on  the  text 
'  Perils  from  false  brethren.'  The  gist 
of  these  sermons  was  against  toleration 
in  religion.  He  was  tried  in  Westmin- 
ster Hall  in  Feb.  1710,  and  condemned. 
But  his  sentence  was  suspension  for  two 


SACRAMENT 


SACEED 


785 


years,  and  the  sermons  to  be  burnt  by 
the  common  hangman. 

There  was  a  large  mob  of  Sacheverelites 
(5  syl.),  who  went  about  London  pulling 
down  the  chapels  of  Dissenters  and 
burning  the  hymn-books,  Bibles,  and  fur- 
niture. The  whole  of  this  disgraceful 
riot  was  as  much  political  as  anything, 
the  object  being  to  oust  the  Whigs  and 
bring  the  Tories  into  power. 

Sacrament    of  the    Mass,  or 

•Elevation  of  the  Host.'  That  part  of 
the  mass  in  which  the  officiating  priest 
holds  up  the  consecrated  bread  and 
shows  it  to  the  people  (A.D.  1373). 

Sacramenta'rian     Confession 

(The).  The  confession  of  faith  presented 
by  the  Sacramentarians  (q.v.)  in  the  Diet 
of  Augsburg  (1530). 

Sacramentarians,     or     '  Sacra- 

mentaries,'  1524.  Certain  reformers  who 
separated  from  Luther  on  the  doctrine 
of  the  eucharist.  Luther  believed  in  con- 
substantiation,  but  the  Sacramentarians 
rejected  the  doctrine  of  a  corporal  pre- 
sence, and  admitted  only  a  spiritual  pre- 
sence of  Christ  with  the  truly  devout. 
Zwingli  was  a  Sacramentarian  ;  so  were 
Carlostadt,  (Ecolampadius,  Muncer, 
Storck,  and  Martin  Bucer. 

M.  Felice,  In  his  '  History  of  the  Protestants  of 
France,'  tells  us  that  Lutherans  were  BO  called. 
'  Many  Lutherans,  or  Sacramentarians  as  they 
were  then  called,  were  cast  into  prison  '  (iv.  p.  34); 
but  whether  he  means  all  Lutherans  or  some  is 
not  evident.  Certainly  Luther s  '  impanation ' 
means  something  added  to  the  bread,  or  incorpo- 
rated with  it,  or  the  word  is  senseless. 

Sacramen'tary,  or  '  Sacramen- 
tarian.' One  who  rejects  the  doctrine  of 
the  real  presence  as  taught  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  and  Lutheran  churches  [that  is, 
transubstantiation  and  consubstantia- 
tion]. 

The  only  thing  which  he  [the  Duke  of  Norfolk] 
thought  his  enemies  might  bring  against  him  was 
for  '  being  quick  against  such  as  had  been  accused 
for  sacramentaries  '  [1546],— HowiTT,  Hitt.  of  Eng.t 

T°/! The  book  used  by  Catholics  in  celebrating 
mass  is  called  a  '  Sacr  amen  tar  y.' 

Sacred  Art  (The).  Ars  Sacra. 
Chemistry,  which  in  Alexandria  was 
limited  to  the  priests. 

Sacred  Band  (The).  A  Theban 
band  of  300  hoplites  of  the  best  families, 
enrolled  under  Epaminondas.  The  spe- 
cial duty  of  this  iepb?  A.OXOS  was  to 
defend  the  Cadmea.  In  1821,  500  Greek 
•tudents  enrolled  themselves  into  » 


'  Sacred  Band '  to  resist  the  Turks.  They 
fought  most  bravely,  but,  overpowered 
by  numbers,  they  were  all  slain  at  Drage- 
schan. 

The  motto  of  their  standards  was  'Death  or 
Freedom,'  or  '  This,  or  Upon  this '  (ij  »&%  #  M 
T<»V),  the  motto  inscribed  in  the  shields  of  the 
ancient  Spartans. 

Sacred  College  (The),  AJ>.  811. 
The  Roman  Church  agreed  to  appoint 
seventy  of  their  clergy  into  a  sacred 
college.  The  number  was  in  imitation 
of  the  Jewish  Sanhedrim  and  the  seventy 
disciples  appointed  by  Christ.  It  was 
composed  of  six  bishops,  fifty  priests, 
and  fourteen  deacons,  to  be  called  '  car- 
dinals,'out  of  which  one  was  to  be  elected 
chairman  or  head  of  the  hierarchy.  The 
assemblies  of  the  college  were  called 
conclaves,  and  each  of  the  members  now 
wears  a  red  hat. 

The  full  number  Is  not  strictly  kept  up.  Thus, 
In  1841,  there  were  but  61  (88  instead  of  60  being 
cardinal  priests,  and  11  instead  of  14  being  car- 
dinal deacons). 

Sacred  Geese.  Geese  kept  by  the 
ancient  Romans  in  the  temple  of  Juno 
on  the  Capitoline  Hill.  These  geese  are 
especially  noted  in  Roman  story,  because 
when  a  party  of  Gauls  climbed  stealthily 
up  the  steep  rock,  unobserved  by  the 
sentinels,  and  even  without  disturbing 
the  watch-dogs,  the  geese  gave  the  alarm 
by  their  cackling,  and  Manlius,  being 
aroused,  reached  the  rampart  just  in 
time  to  push  over  the  foremost  Gaul  and 
thus  saved  the  capitol. 

Sacred  Heart  (The).  There  are  two 

fetes  so  called  in  the  Catholic  Church : 
(1)  'Le  Sacre  Cceur  de  Je'sus,'  insti- 
tuted in  1698,  from  the  revelations  of 
Marie  Alacoque,  and  celebrated  the  third 
Sunday  after  Pentecost,  but  in  1822 
transferred  to  the  second  Sunday  in  July. 
And  (2)  the  Sacri  Coeur  de  Marie,  insti- 
tuted in  1661,  and  celebrated  8  February. 

We  are  told  as  an  historic  truth  that  Jesus 
allowed  this  visionary  to  repose  on  his  bosom,  and 
one  day  said  to  her :  '  Mary,  my  sacred  heart  Is 
full  of  love  to  man,  but  to  thee  especially,  to 
whom  I  enjoin  the  privilege  of  making  known  the 
treasures  of  sanctiflcation  and  salvation,  which 
alone  can  redeem  from  hell.'  Then  taking  his 
heart,  he  put  it  into  hers.  She  saw  it  distinctly, 
and  says  it  was  like  a  burning  coal.  Every  Friday 
this  was  repeated,  till  she  consented  to  establish 
the  festival  of  the  Sacred  Heart  (!  1).  See  '  Life 
and  Works  of  Margaret  Mary  Alacoque '  :  BRfi- 
TON,  'Instruction  sur  le  Sacre  Co3ur  de  Jesus,' 
and  '  Les  Petits  Bollandistes,'  vol.  xil.  p.  421. 

Sacred  Island  (The).    Ireland  was 
so  called  long  before  the  introduction  of 
Christianity  into  the  island.  Probably  it 
•  B 


BACRED 


SACRED 


was  the  Beat  of  Spanish-Phoenician  mis- 
sions. Festus  Avienua  Bays  that  two 
days  will  bring  you 

....  In  sacram  slo  Insolam 

Dlxere  prlsci  .... 

Eamque  late  gens  Hibernorum  collt, 
Plutarch  refers  to  the  Magi  of   Ireland,   and 
Dlodorus  Siculus  to  its  sun-worship. 

Sacred  Month  (The),  1838,  of  the 
Chartists.  In  which  the  Chartists  swore 
to  abstain  from  all  work  and  all  drink, 
'  in  order  to  secure  the  charter  of  their 
political  salvation.'  See  '  Six  Articles, 
&c.'  In  some  places  the '  Sacred  Month ' 
began  in  July,  in  others  in  August. 

From  the  despatch  of  the  Sacred  Ship  (g.c.)  to 
Its  return  was  a  Sacred  Month  In  Attica. 

Sacred  Mount  (The),  or  Mona 
Sacer,  a  hill  about  two  miles  from  Rome, 
commanding  the  junction  of  the  Tiber 
and  Anio.  Called  the  Sacred  Hill 
because  it  was  here  that  the  Roman 
army  encamped  with  the  intention  of 
forming  themselves  into  a  free  and  inde- 
pendent community  when  they  found 
that  Appius  and  the  senate  refused  to 
fulfil  the  promises  twice  made  to  them 
when  enemies  were  at  the  gates.  Ulti- 
mately a  compromise  was  effected,  and 
two  popular  officers  were  granted  to  the 
revolters.  The  terms  of  this  treaty  were 
called  the  Sacred  li&wa,OT  Leges  Socrates. 

Sacred  Shields  (The).  Of  the 
Salian  priests,  in  the  reign  of  Numa. 
These  twelve  shields,  we  are  told,  fell 
down  from  heaven,  and  became  the  pal- 
ladium of  Rome. 

Sacred  Ship  (The).  The  ship  in 
which  Theseus  (2  syl.)  sailed  to  Crete  to 
deliver  Attica  from  the  tyranny  of  Minos. 
It  was  preserved  ever  afterwards,  and 
sent  by  the  Athenians  every  year  to  the 
island  of  Delos  with  offerings.  From 
the  dispatch  of  the  ship  to  its  return  no 
criminals  were  put  to  death. 

It  so  happened  that  Socrates  was  condemned  to 
death  the  night  before  the  sacred  ship  weighed 
anrhor,  and  consequently  his  death  was  deferred 
for  thirty  days,  till  the  ship  returned. 

Sacred  Spring  (A).  Ver  Sacrum, 
a  dedication  of  all  the  produce  of  the 
spring  to  the  gods.  Even  the  children 
born  during  a  sacred  spring  were  devoted, 
and  had  to  leave  the  city  of  their  birth. 
It  was  a  Sabine  custom ;  but  when  Han- 
nibal invaded  Italy,  Quintus  Fabius 
MaximuB  agvised  the  Roman  senate  to 
decree  a  '  Sacred  Spring.' 


Sacred  Standard  (The).  The 
'standard  of  green  silk,'  unfolded  by 
Mussulmans  in  times  of  imminent  dan- 
ger, and  said  to  have  been  borne  by  the 
prophet  himself.  When  Selim  I.,  in  1517, 
conquered  Egypt,  this  standard  went  to 
the  Osmanlis,  and  has  ever  since  been 
regarded  as  a  palladium.  In  1595  it  was 
displayed  in  the  war  of  Hungary. 
Mohammed  III.  confided  it  to  the  cus- 
tody of  800  emirs.  At  present  the  sacred 
standard  is  enveloped  in  four  coverings 
of  green  taffeta,  and  inclosed  in  a  case 
of  green  cloth.  .  In  the  same  case  is  a 
small  Koran  written  by  the  hand  of  the 
Calif  Omar,  and  the  keys  of  the  Caaba 
(g.v.). 

The  pole  of  the  standard  Is  twelve  feet  high, 
and  Is  surmounted  with  a  closed  hand.  In  time* 
of  peace  It  Is  preserved  in  the  '  Hall  of  the  Noble 
Vestments,'  which  also  contains  the  prophet • 
tunic,  the  sacred  teeth,  board,  stirrup,  sabre,  and 
bow  of  the  prophet. 

Sacred  War  (The].  There  were 
two  sacred  wars  in  Grecian  history — the 
first  from  595  to  586,  and  the  second 
from  856  to  846,  each  therefore  of  ten 
years'  duration.  The  first  of  these  broke 
out  in  Phocis  soon  after  the  establish- 
ment of  Solon's  laws  in  Athens.  The 
Crisseans  levied  grievous  taxes  on  those 
who  went  to  consult  the  oracle  of  Delphi, 
and  even  seized  the  sacred  treasures  of 
that  temple.  Solon  induced  the  Amphio- 
tyonic  league  to  avenge  the  sacrilege, 
so  the  lands  of  the  Crisseans  were  laid 
waste.  In  the  ninth  year  of  the  war  the 
city  of  Crissa  was  taken,  and  the  spoil 
consecrated  to  Apollo.  As  many  of  the 
Crisseans  had  taken  refuge  in  Cirrha, 
that  city  was  attacked  and  shared  the 
fate  of  Crissa ;  the  whole  territory  of  both 
Crissa  and  Cirrha  was  consecrated  to 
Apollo,  and  was  henceforth  uncultivated. 

The  cause  of  the  second  sacred  war 
was  that  the  Phociana  cultivated  a  part 
of  the  Cirrhaean  territory  which  had  been 
dedicated  to  Apollo.  The  offenders  were 
cited  before  the  Amphictyons,  and  fined, 
but  they  refused  to  pay  the  tine.  War 
broke  out.  Thebes,  Locris,  Thessaly, 
and  several  other  states  joined  the 
Amphictyons;  but  Athens  and  Sparta 
joined  the  Phocians.  At  length  Philip 
king  of  Macedonia  joined  the  Amphio- 
tyons,  and  compelled  Phocis  to  surrender 
at  discretion,  B.C.  852. 

It  was  on  the  Interterence  of  Philip  of  Macedoa 
In  this  war  that  Demosthenes  spoke  his  Or* 
Philippic  and  Olynthiac  oration*. 


BACRIFICATI 


ST.  BARTHOLOMEWS 


787 


Sacrifica'ti  (The).  Those  lapsed 
Christians  who,  to  avoid  persecution, 
consented  to  offer  sacrifice  to  heathen 
gods.  They  were  very  numerous. 

Sacrificial  Mass,  or  Sacrifice  of 
the  Mass.  '  Missa  Perfecta,'  reAeia 
0v<rla.  The  'Missa  Imperfecta'  was 
that  in  which  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  were  not  administered.  The '  Mis'sa 
Perfecta '  contained  the  perfect  sacrifice. 
See  '  Mass.' 

Sacy's  Bible.  'Bible  de  Sacy.' 
The  Port  Royal  translation  of  the  Bible, 
so  called  from  Isaac  Lemaistre  (Sacy), 
director  of  the  Port  Royal  monastery. 
He  was  imprisoned  for  three  years  in  the 
Bastille  for  his  Jansenist  opinions,  and 
during  his  captivity  translated  the  Bible 
into  French  (1666-1670).  See  '  Bible.' 

Saci  (now  written  Sacy)  Is  an  anagram  of  Isaac. 
See '  Prison  Literature.' 

Sadducees,  B.C.  250.  A  sect  of  the 
ancient  Jews  who  took  their  name  from 
'  Zadoc,'  one  of  the  followers  of  Antigonus 
Sochseus,  president  of  the  Sanhedrim. 
They  rejected  tradition,  believed  only  in 
the  pentateuch,  disbelieved  in  a  future 
state,  in  angels,  and  spirits.  They  were 
very  rich  and  very  influential. 

Sadle'rian  Professorship.     Of 

pure  mathematics,  in  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  founded  in  1710  by  Lady 
Sadler.  In  1886  an  alteration  was  made, 
and  the  stipend  increased  to  850Z.  See 
'  Mathematics  (Professorship  of).' 

Saffron  Hue  (The).  The  royal 
colour  of  the  ancient  Irish  kings ;  thus 
Murkertach  is  described  by  the  Four 
Masters  (q.v.)  as '  a  warrior  of  the  saffron 
hue.' 

Henry  Vin.  forbade  by  statute  any  Irishman 
'  to  wear  or  use  any  shirt,  smocke,  kerchor,  bendoL 
neckerchour,  mocket,  or  liiinen  cap,  coloured 
or  died  with  saffron.1  The  two  chieftains,  Lord 
Roche  and  the  White  Knight,  having  by  their  in- 
cessant quarrels  wasted  each  other's  lands,  were 
both  seized  by  order  of  Henry  VIII.,  and  in  prison 
slept  amicably  in  one  bed.  After  a  time  they  were 
released  apparelled  as  Englishmen,  and  no  longer 
wearing  'their  saffron  shirts  and  kernoghe's 


Saffron  Veil.  The  Greek  and  Ro- 
man brides  wore  a  flammeum  or  yellow 
veil  which  wholly  enveloped  them  (Pliny, 
Natural  History,'  xxi.  22).  When  the 
bride  was  taken  home,  it  was  the  hus- 
band's part  to  take  off  her  veil  (Lucan, 
ii.  361). 

We  call  a  sweetheart '  a  flame.'  The  coincidence 
to  worth  noting.  It  of  no  other  value. 


Sagas,  llth  to  16th  cent.  Poetical 
compositions  by  the  Scalds  or  Scandi- 
navian bards.  The  subjects  are  mytho- 
logical and  historic  traditions  of  Norway, 
Sweden,  Denmark,  and  Iceland. 

Sage  of  Syracuse  (The).    Archi- 

medes. 

So  Tally  paused,  amid  the  wrecks  of  time, 
On  the  rude  stone  to  trace  the  truth  sublime: 
When  at  his  feet,  in  honoured  dust  disclosed, 
The  immortal  sage  of  Syracuse  reposed. 

ROGERS.  Plecuuret  of  Memory,  pt.  L 

Sahidic  Version  (The)  of  the 
Scriptures,  also  called  'the  Thebaidic/ 
in  the  dialect  of  Upper  Egypt,  and  sup- 
posed to  be  of  the  2nd  cent.  See  '  Scrip- 
tures.' 

Sailor  King  (The).  William  IV.  of 
the  British  Empire  (1765,  1830-1837). 
He  entered  the  navy  15  June,  1779  ;  was 
captain  of  royal  navy  10  April,  1786; 
created  rear-admiral  1790,  vice-admiral 
1793,  admiral  1799,  lord  high-admiral 
1827. 

The  great  seal  of  William  IV.  represents  him 
on  horseback  with  ships  in  the  background:  and 
seated  in  a  chair  of  state  with  Neptune  and  sea- 
nymphs,  Minerva  and  sailors.  Minerva  holds  a 
spear  and  Neptune  the  trident. 

St.  Andrew  (Order  of).  Instituted 
by  Hungus  king  of  the  Picts.  It  took 
its  name,  because  after  the  battle  with 
Athelstane  of  England,  Hungus  and  hia 
soldiers  went  barefooted  to  St.  Andrews, 
and  there  vowed  that  they  and  their 
posterity  would  ever  afterwards  use  hii 
cross  as  their  ensign  in  every  warlike  en- 
terprise (Peter  Heylyn,  'Cosmography/ 
p.  840). 

St.  Augustine's  Oak.    At  Ausfc 

in  Gloucestershire,  where  the  conference 
was  held  in  601  under  an  oak  on  the 
banks  of  the  Severn,  to  secure  the  co- 
operation of  the  British  in  the  missionary 
work  of  St.  Augustine,  and  to  effect  a 
complete  uniformity  of  religious  usages 
in  the  island.  The  British  bishops 
utterly  refused  to  accept  Augustine  as 
their  archbishop,  or  to  accept  hid  plat- 
form. 

His  platform  was  this:  (1)  To  keep  Easter  on 
the  first  Sunday  after  the  14th  of  Nisan;  (2)  to 
baptize  by  '  trine  immersion ; '  and  (8)  to  Join 
Augustine  in  missionary  work. 

St.  Bartholomew's  Day,  24  Aug., 
1572.  A  day  never  to  be  forgotten,  on 
which  at  midnight  began  in  Paris  the 
diabolical  massacre  of  the  Huguenots. 
Those  employed  in  this  slaughter  wore  a 


T88 


ST.  BRICE'S 


ST.  PETERSBURG 


scarf  on  their  left  arm,  and  a  white  cross 
on  their  hat.  For  three  days  and  three 
nights  the  butchery  went  on,  and  as 
many  as  6,000  were  massacred  in  Paris 
alone.  The  whole  number  murdered 
in  France  has  been  estimated  at  50,000, 
some  say  80,000.  The  day  after  St.  Bar- 
tholomew's Day  the  king  went  in  state 
to  Notre  Dame  to  assist  at  a  Te  Deum, 
or  service  of  praise  to  God,  and  all  the 
bells  of  the  city  rang  out  their  joy  peals, 
but  the  massacre  was  still  going  on  and 
still  were  heard  the  shrieks  of  the  dying 
and  the  roar  of  burning  houses. 

The  massacre  wa«  planned  by  Catherine  de'  Me- 
dici, the  queen  mother,  In  the  reign  of  her  BOD 
Charles  IX.  It  seems  past  belief,  but  is  never- 
UiH.-ss  true,  that  Pope  Gregory  XIII.  went  in 
solemn  state  to  the  church  of  St.  Louis  to  offer 
thanksgiving  to  Almighty  God  for  this  butchery  ; 
and  yet  dared  to  talk  of  the  persecutions  of  the 
Bom  an  emperors. 

St.  Brice's  Day,  18  Nov.,  1002, 
noted  for  the  massacre  of  the  Danes  in 
England,  at  the  instigation  of  Ethelred 
the  Unready. 

•  St.  Cecilia,  the  beautiful  mother  of 
beautiful  daughters,'  mentioned  by  Mac- 
au la  y,  was  Mrs.  Sheridan  and  her  three 
daughters — the  Duchess  of  Somerset, 
Lady  Dufferin,  and  the  Hon.  Mrs.  Norton. 

St.  Germain-en-Laye  (The  Treaty 
of),  8  Aug.,  1570.  Gave  liberty  of  wor- 
ship in  all  places  under  the  French 
crown  ;  it  gave  furthermore  two  towns 
in  each  province  for  the  celebration  of  the 
Protestant  service ;  an  amnesty  for  the 
past,  equal  right  of  admission  to  all  pub- 
lic offices,  permission  to  reside  in  any  part 
of  France,  and  four  hostage  towns — viz. 
La  Rochelle,  La  Charite',  Cognac,  and 
Montauban. 

St.  Guy's  Dance,  1874.  Same  as 
Bt.  John's  Dance  (?.».). 

St.  Guy's  dance  Is  another  name  for  St.  Vltus'C 
dance  (4.0.). 

St.  John's  Dance,  1874.    So  the 

Dancing  Mania  was  originally  called. 
When  it  appeared  at  Strasburg  in  1418  it 
was  called  St.  Vitus's  Dance.  Whether 
St.  John's  or  St.  Vitus's  Dance,  the  saint 
was  the  one  applied  to  by  the  afflicted, 
who  made  small  offerings  on  the  altar  of 
the  favourite  saint. 

Not  St.  John  the  Evangelist  but  St.  John  the 
Baptist,  to  whose  day  was  transferred  several 
heathen  customs.  The  dancing  mania  broke  oat 
On  St.  John  the  Baptist's  Day  (June  24). 

St.  Louis.  Louis  IX.  of  Franc* 
(1215, 1226-1270). 


St.  Margaret's,  the  church  of  the 
House  of  Commons,  is  noted  in  history 
as  being  the  place  where  the  Commons 
swore  to  the  Solemn  League  and  Cove- 
nant in  Sept.  1642.  Mr.  Nye  read  the 
Covenant  from  the  pulpit;  all  present, 
consisting  of  members  of  both  houses,  the 
Assembly  of  Divines,  and  Scottish  Com- 
missioners, signified  their  assent  to  it  by 
holding  up  their  hands.  The  members 
afterwards  signed  the  parchment-roll, 
and  then  Dr.  Gouge  implored  a  blessing 
upon  the  act. 

St.  Mark,  Venice, 

The  glory,  nay  perhaps  the  very  existence,  of 
St.  Mark  most  pass  away  for  ever.  These  cities 
[mentioned  In  the  text]  still  owed  fealty  to  St. 
Mark.-Hwtory  of  Vatic*,  vol.  L  p. 881 ;  vol.  11.  p. 379 
(Murray). 

St.  Mary  Overie,  Southwark,  now 
St.  Saviour's.  It  was  founded  by  Mary 
Overie,  a  nun,  on  the  site  of  her  father's 
house.  John  Overie  (it  is  said)  was  a  ferry- 
man, who  used  to  ferry  passengers  from 
Southwark  to  the  city  and  back  again. 

Shakespeare's  brother  (Edmond).  Fletcher  and 
Mabslnger  (the  dramatists)  were  buried  in  the 
churchyard  ;  and  there  are  monuments  to  Gower 
the  poet,  Andrews  bishop  of  Winchester,  Lockyer 
(the  quack  doctor  in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.),  and 
other  historic  characters. 

St.  Nicolas  Shambles,  London. 
A  flesh-market,  east  of  Greyfriars.  So 
called  from  the  church  of  St.  Nicolas. 
The  Butchers'  Hall  was  close  by.  The 
lane  of  the  shambles  and  hall  used  to  be 
called  Stinking  Lane,  but  is  now  named 
King  Edward  Street. 

St.  Patrick's  Purgatory.  The 
place  of  penance  on  an  island,  now  called 
Station  Island,  in  Lough  Derg,  Ireland. 
It  was  a  kind  of  cave  dug  up  in  the  reign 
of  Charles  I. 

St.  Petersburg  (Treaties  of). 

I.  80  Oct.,  1715,  between  Peter  I.  and 
the  King  of  Prussia,  respecting  the  war 
in  Pomerania. 

II.  10  Aug.,  1726,  between  the  Czarina 
Catherine  and  the  King  of  Prussia. 

III.  16  Dec.,  1740,  a  defensive  alliance 
between  the  regent  Anne  of  Russia  and 
Frederick  II.  of  Prussia. 

IV.  4  Feb.,  1744,  a  treaty  of  alliance 
between  Russia  and  Poland. 

V.  22  May  (2  June),  1746,  a  defensive 
alliance    between    Great    Britain     and 
Russia. 

VL  9  March,  1769,  a  treaty  between 


ST.  SALVATOR'S 


ST.  STEPHEN'S 


Russia  and  Sweden  to  protect  the  navi- 
gation of  the  Baltic. 

VII.  6  May,  1762,  a  treaty  of  peace  be- 
tween Czar  Peter  III.  and  Frederick  II. 
of  Prussia. 

VIII.  11  April,  1764,  an  alliance  be- 
tween the  Czarina  Catherine  and  Frede- 
rick II.  of  Prussia. 

IX.  20  June,   1766,  a  treaty  of  com- 
merce    between     Great     Britain    and 
Russia. 

X.  5  Aug.,  1772,  for  the  partition  of 
Poland  between    Austria,  Prussia,  and- 
Russia. 

XI.  1  Aug.,  1773,  an  alliance  between 
Russia  and  Denmark. 

XII.  1  Aug.,  1780,  an  alliance  between 
Russia  and  Sweden  for  the  protection  of 
commerce. 

XIII.  11  Jan.,  1787,  a  treaty  of  com- 
merce with  France. 

XIV.  12  July,  1792,  a  defensive  alli- 
ance between  Russia  and  the  King  of 
Hungary  and  Bohemia. 

XV.  18  Feb.,  1795,  a  treaty  of  alliance 
between  Russia  and  Great  Britain. 

XVI.  15  Jan.,  1797,  a  treaty  between 
Czar  Paul  I.  and  the  Order  of  Malta. 

XVII.  29  Nov.,  1798,  an  alliance  be- 
tween Russia  and  the  Two  Sicilies. 

XVIII.  28  Sept.,  1799,  an  aUiance  be- 
tween Russia  and  Portugal. 

XIX.  21   May,  1800,  between  Russia 
and  Turkey,  constituting  the  Ionian  Isles 
a  republic. 

XX.  18  Dec.,  1800,  an  alliance  between 
Russia  and  Prussia. 

XXI.  13  March,  1801,  a  treaty  of  com- 
merce between  Russia  and  Sweden. 

XXII.  8  April,   1805,  a  treaty  for  a 
third  coalition  against  Napoleon,  between 
Great  Britain  and  Russia. 

XXIII.  24  March,  1812,  an  alliance  be- 
tween Sweden  and  Russia  against  Napo- 
leon. 

XXIV.  1  Aug.,  1812,  a  treaty  of  peace 
and  union  between   Great  Britain  and 
Russia 

St.  Salvator's  College.  Better 
1  San  Salvator.'  See  p.  27,  '  Andrews, 
University  of  St.' 

Saint-Simo'nianism,  1814.  A 
non-communistic  socialism,  in  which  in- 
dustry is  to  be  regulated  in  obedience  to 
a  self-constituted  authority;  production 
is  first  to  be  accumulated  to  excess,  and 
then  distributed  in  the  ratio  of  merit;  all 
transmission  of  property  is  to  be  abo- 


lished; marriage  is  to  be  abolished,  all 
grades  of  rank,  all  family  ties,  and  each 
individual  is  to  belong  to  the  one  univer- 
sal family  of  man.  With  all  this  com- 
munism there  is  to  be  a  head  called  the 
'  Supreme  Father,'  whose  authority  is 
to  be  wholly  absolute.  See  '  Supreme 
Father.' 

A  scheme  which  does  not  contemplate  an  equal 
but  an  unequal  division  of  the  produce.  It  doea 
not  propose  that  all  should  occupy  alike,  but  dif- 
ferently, according  to  the  vocation  or  capacity  of 
each  individual ;  the  function  and  salary  of  each 
being  assigned  by  the  directing  authority. — MILL, 
Political  Economy,  268. 

St.  Simo'nians  (The),  1825.  The 
school  of  the  Industrialists  (^.w.)  founded 
by  St.  Simon,  for  the  amelioration  of  the 
working  classes,  perverted  after  his  death 
into  a  communistic  society,  advocating 
the  aristocracy  of  toil,  the  perfect  equality 
of  man,  community  of  property,  and  the 
abolition  of  inheritance  and  marriage. 
Abolished  by  law  in  1833. 

1  The  aristocracy  of  toil  and  perfect  equality," 
Indeed!  This  is  mere  clap-trap  of  the  silliest 
kind.  Where  is  the  '  aristocracy '  of  digging  a  few 
potatoes,  cobbling  old  boots,  or  crying  'Dust, 
oh  ! '  ?  Stuff !  And  where  is  the  equality  of  the 
infant  and  its  father,  the  idiot  of  an  asylum  and 
Shakespeare  or  Newton  ?  It  is  a  mere  perversion 
of  language,  and  most  misleading.  The  very  stars 
differ  in  glory. 

St.  Stephen's.  The  British  Houses 
of  Parliament :  thus  we  say, '  The  parlia- 
ments called  by  Edward  I.  were  identical 
with  those  which  still  sit  in  St.  Stephen's.' 
St.  Stephen's  Chapel  was  built  1150  by 
King  Stephen,  rebuilt  by  Edward  II.  and 
III.  and  finally  destroyed  by  fire  in  1834. 
It  was  fitted  up  for  the  use  of  the  House 
of  Commons  in  the  reign  of  Edward  IV. 
In  order  to  enter  '  the  palace  of  Westmin- 
ster,' we  pass  through  St.  Stephen's  porch 
into  St.  Stephen's  Hall,  and  north  and 
south  of  this  hall  corridors  lead  to  the 
House  of  Peers  and  House  of  Commons ; 
hence  it  is,  that,  by  a  figure  of  speech, 
the  House  of  Commons  is  called  '  St. 
Stephen's,'  and  even  the  House  of  Lords 
is  sometimes  so  called,  but  not  often,  as  a 
separate  house.  The  two  together  are 
not  unfrequently  called  St.  Stephen's. 

St.  Stephen's  originally  formed  part  of  the 
palace  of  Edward  the  Confessor 

St.  Stephen's  Crown.  The  Hun- 
garian crown.  St.  Stephen  (979,  997- 
1038)  received  a  royal  crown  from  Pope 
Sylvester  II.,  and  the  title  of  apostolio 
king,  which  the  emperors  of  Austria 
bear  to  the  present  day. 

U  Hungarian  Independence  should  be  secured 


79f 


ST.  VITUS'9 


SALT 


through  the  help  of  Prince  Napoleon,  the  prince 
himself  should  accept  the  crown  of  St.  Stephen. 
-KOB8UXH,  Memoirtojmv  Exile,  1880. 

St.  Vitus's  Dance.  Chorea,  a 
disease  marked  by  an  involuntary  and 
irregular  contraction  of  the  muscles  of 
the  face  and  limbs;  a  kind  of  jerking 
movement,  and  in  some  cases  a  mere 
fidgetiness.  In  Germany  the  'dancing 
mania '  was  called  '  St.  Witt's  Dance,'  in 
Italy  called  'Tarantism'  (q.v.). 

St.  Witt's  Dance,  1374.  Bo  the 
dance  of  the  dancing  mania  was  called  in 
Germany.  See  also  '  St.  Guy's  Dance.' 

Sainte  Ampoule  (La).  The  cruse 
iontaining  the  sacred  oil  with  which  the 
French  kings  were  anointed  at  Reims. 

Henri  IV.  and  Louis  XVIII.  were  not  anointed 
nt  Ueims.  Nor,  of  course,  were  Napoleon  L  and 

Saints.  Henry  Garnet  (Father  Gar- 
net), the  English  Jesuit  (1555-1606), 
born  at  Nottingham,  and  educated  at 
Winchester,  is  reckoned  among  the 
'  martyrs.'  He  confessed  his  implication 
in  the  Gunpowder  Plot,  and  was  execu- 
ted for  high  treason. 

Martyrdom  and  high  treason  should  certainly 
never  be  made  synonymous  terms ;  yet  the  name 
of  Henry  Garnet  is  duly  enrolled  In  the  hagio- 
graphy  of  the  Bo)  land  its  ts.  under  8  May. 

At  best  the  word  '  Saint '  applied  to  any  man  is 
most  objectionable  ;  and  Irish  agitators  have 
reduced  the  word  '  Martyr  '  to  utter  ridicule.  If 
traitors  and  rebels  are  '  saints  and  martyrs,'  the 
title  dishonours  the  head  that  wean  it. 

Saka  Era  (The)  of  Hindustan  begins 
from  the  death  of  Salivrfhana,  A.D.  76. 
The  Sakas  or  Scythians  gained  a  footing 
in  Hindustan  in  76,  and  gradually  ex- 
tended their  empire.  They  were  the 
ancestors  of  the  numerous  tribes  of  Raj- 
puts from  Oude  to  Marwar. 

Sal'adin  Tax  (The),  1200.  A  tax 
imposed  on  Christendom  by  Pope  Inno- 
cent III.  for  the  prosecution  of  the 
fourth  crusade. 

Saladin  himself  died  In  U04> 

Sal'adine  Tithe  (The),  1187.  A 
general  tax  of  the  tenth  of  all  movable 
estate,  imposed  by  the  kings  of  France 
and  England  upon  all  their  subjects, 
whether  ecclesiastic  or  lay,  towards  the 
expense  of  their  intended  crusade  (the 
third).  This  tax  was  sanctioned  by  the 
pope  and  prelates  as  well  as  by  the  kings 
and  barons. 

This  is  the  first  eminent  instance  of  a  general 
tax.  Church  property  as  a  rule  paid  no  tax,  as 
it  would  have  been  doomed  sacrilegious  to  take 
•hurch  property  for  civil  purpose*. 


Salic  Law  (The).  The  code  of  the 
Salian  Franks,  introduced  into  France 
(Gaul)  by  the  Franks.  It  contained  400 
articles,  chiefly  concerning  debt,  theft, 
murder,  and  battery,  the  penalty  in  every 
case  being  a  fine.  The  most  famous 
article  of  the  code  is  Title  Ixii.  6,  accord- 
ing to  which  only  males  could  succeed 
to  the  Salic  land  or  lod,  i.e.  to  the  lands 
given  for  military  service.  In  1816,  at 
the  death  of  Louis  le  Hutin,  the  law  was 
extended  to  the  crown,  and  continued  to 
be  observed  to  the  end  of  the  monarchy. 

Salii  (The).  Twelve  priests  of  Mars 
chosen  from  high  patrician  families  and 
appointed  to  guard  the  twelve  sacred 
ancilia  which  were  kept  in  the  Temple 
of  Mars  on  the  Palatine  hill.  The  great 
festival  of  Mars  began  on  1  March  and 
continued  several  days.  They  were 
called  Salii,  from  salio  (to  dance),  from 
their  dancing  in  procession.  Their  dance 
was  called  the  '  Salic  Dance,'  and  their 
hymns  or  chants  the  '  Salic  Songs.' 

Varro  says  a  teUitando. 

Salisbury,  or  Sarum  Missal 
(The),  or  'Salisbury  Hours,'  AJ>.  1078. 
A  liturgy  drawn  up  by  Oswald  or  Osmund 
bishop  of  Salisbury  in  usum  Sarum.  It 
was  in  Latin  and  based  on  those  of  Rome. 
This  Missal  was  used  throughout  the 
whole  kingdom. 

•Sarum  is  the  better  word,  as  'Salisbury1  U 
'  New  Sarum.'  Our  Common  Prayer-Book  Is 
almost  a  translation  of  this  Missal,  and  the  Litany 
IB  almost  word  for  word  the  same. 

Sallust  of  Prance  ( The).  L' Abbe* 
de  St.  Real  (1639-1692),  author  o! 
'  Spanish  Conspiracies  against  the  Re- 
public of  Venice,'  from  which  Otway 
borrowed  his  'Don  Carlos'  and  bis 
1  Venice  Preserved.' 

Salt.  At  the  accession  of  James  L 
the  people  of  Grace  Dieu  (within  the 
liberties  of  Waterford)  closed  their  gates 
against  Mountjoy,  the  English  lord- 
lieutenant  of  Ireland;  but  Mountjoy 
warned  the  people  if  they  compelled  him 
to  enter  by  force  he  would  utterly  destroy 
the  town,  and  '  spread  salt  upon  the 
ruins.'  In  allusion  to  an  ancient  custom 
of  drawing  a  plough  over  the  walls  of  a 
conquered  city  and  strewing  salt  over  the 
place.  Thus  when  Abimelech  took  the 
city  of  Shechem  he  sowed  the  place  with 
salt  (Judges  ix.  15).  (See  also  Judgei 
ii.  9;  Psalms  cvii.  84;  Jer.  xvii.  6.) 


BALTERS' 


SAMSON 


TO1 


Salters*     Hall      Controversy 

(The),  1719.  A  Baptist  controversy  on 
the  question  whether  toleration  is  or  is 
not  to  be  extended  to  Unitarians. 

Salvation  Army  (The),  1878.  A 
home  missionary  organization  set  on 
foot  by  William  Booth,  who  was  called 
the  '  General '  of  the  army.  The  plan  of 
operation  is  for  a  company  to  march 
about  cities,  towns,  and  villages,  singing 
popular  sacred  songs  and  speaking 
between  whiles  for  about  five  minutes. 
The  army  has  also  a  large  number  of 
religious  periodicals  and  small  books. 

Mr.  Booth  was  a  minister  of  the  Methodist  New 
Connexion,  which  he  left  in  1861,  and  began  '  revi- 
valistic  services '  in  a  tent  in  Whitechapel.  In 
1865  his  little  band  of  followers  called  themselves 
'The  East  London  Christian  Revival  Society,' 
afterwards  changed  to  '  The  Christian  Mission.' 
In  1869  the  Mission  made  expeditions  to  provincial 
towns.  Lastly,  In  1873,  the  name  was  changed  to 
1  The  Salvation  Army.' 

Their  literary  organ,  called  'The  Christian 
Mission,'  first  appeared  monthly  in  1874.  In  1879 
it  was  called  '  The  Salvationist,'  and  in  the  same 
year  its  title  was  changed  into  '  The  War-Cry.' 

Salvationism,  Ecclesiasti- 
cism.  Ecclesiasticism  is  dogmatic 
religion,  the  doctrine  that  the  church  is 
the  ark,  out  of  which  there  is  no  salva- 
tion. Salvationism  is  the  doctrine  that 
the  church  is  simply  a  name  for  all  be- 
lieving Christians,  and  that  salvation  is 
a  gift  wholly  independent  of  an  hierarchy 
or  community  of  any  kind  called  'a 
church.'  Ritualists  are  strong  believers 
in  ecclesiasticism ;  Dissenters  and  what 
are  called  'Evangelicals'  are  Salvation- 
ists. 

Samaneans  (The),  or  'Samaneei,' 
were  distinct  from  the  Brahmins  and 
Gymnosophists  (the  latter  were  pro- 
bably Jains),  yet  equally  austere  and 
living  in  solitude.  They  were  apparently 
Buddhist  priests.  All  the  worshippers 
of  the  Dalai-Lama  have  been  also  called 


Mot  to  be  mistaken  tor  the  Chamaneans.  8t» 
•Chamanism.' 

Sama'nides  (8  syl.).  A  Persian 
dynasty  while  Persia  was  a  province  of 
the  Califs.  Founded  by  Ismail  al  Sa- 
mani.  Lasted  only  97  years  (902-999). 
It  succeeded  the  Sof'farides  (8  syl.),  and 
was  overthrown  by  the  Ghaz'nevides  (8 
syl.).  It  reigned  only  over  Transoxiana, 
Khorasan,  Balkh,  and  Seistan. 

The  Samanides  reigned  over  Seistan,  Korasan, 
Balkh,  and  Tabaristan.  The  Bowides  in  932  ob- 
tained a  part  of  Persia.  Gibbon  (ch.  Ivii.)  says 
the  dynasty  lasted  125  years  (874-999). 


Samaritan  Pentateuch  (The), 
2nd  cent.  A  translation  of  the  Hebrew 
Pentateuch  into  the  Samaritan  dialect. 
It  bears  a  strong  resemblance  to  the 
Targum  of  Onkelos.  See  '  Scriptures.' 

It  mast  not  be  confounded  with  the '  Pentateuch 
of  the  Samaritans,'  which  is  a  copy  of  the  Hebrew 
Pentateuch  in  Samaritan  characters.  The  Sama- 
ritan Pentateuch  is  a  translation. 

Samaritan  War  (The),  AJ>.  529. 
A  war  carried  on  by  Justinian  against 
the  Samaritans,  who  had  risen  in  arms 
to  retaliate  their  wrongs.  In  this  war 
20,000  Samaritans  were  slain  and  as 
many  more  were  sold  as  slaves  to  the 
Arabs  and  Persians.  Gibbon  (xlvii.) 
says  100,000  Roman  subjects  were  extir- 
pated in  this  war,  by  which  the  fruitful 
province  of  Samaria  was  converted  into 
a  wilderness.  'But,'  he  adds,  'in  the 
creed  of  Justinian,  the  guilt  of  murder 
could  not  be  applied  to  the  slaughter  of 
unbelievers.' 

Samaritans  (The).  Not  Israelites, 
but  Assyrian  and  Modish  colonists  sent 
thither  by  Shalmanezer,  when  he  had 
carried  the  native  population  to  Nineveh. 
They  received  'the  books  of  the  law.' 
The  division  into  Israelites  and  Judaeans 
had  ceased  long  before  the  Incarnation. 

Sa'mian  Sage  (The).  Pythagoras 
of  Samos  (B.C.  481-411).  One  of  the 
most  astounding  geniuses  ever  born. 

Samnite  Wars  (The).  A  series  of 
wars  between  the  Romans  and  the  Sam'- 
nites  (2  syl.),  which  lasted,  with  few  in- 
terruptions, for  fifty-three  years.  The 
three  great  wars  were :  (1)  848-841 ;  (2) 
826-804;  (8)  298-290. 

Samos'atans.  Followers  of  Paul 
of  Samosata,  bishop  of  Antioch,  who 
denied  the  doctrine  of  the  Trinity  and 
the  divinity  of  Jesus  the  Christ.  He 
was  excommunicated  by  the  Synod  of 
Antioch  in  270.  His  followers  are  also 
called  Paulianists,  or  Paulinists. 

Samp'sicera'nus,  Alabar'ches, 

the  Jerusalemite.  So  Cicero  desig- 
nates the  haughty  Pompey,  the  great 
eastern  conqueror  (B.C.  106-48). 

Sampsicerdnut  was  king  of  Emesa  in  Syria.  Ala, 
barchet  Is  an  oriental  name  for  a  tax-gatherer. 
Jerusaltmite  refers  to  his  taking  Jerusalem,  S.0. 63, 
when  he  entered  the  Holy  of  Holies  out  of  curi- 
osity and  found  nothing. 

Samson  (The  Greek).  Her'akles, 
called  by  the  Romans  Her'cules. 


792 


SAMSON 


SANS-CULOTTES 


Samson  (The  Italian}.  MQo  of 
Crotona,  the  athlete. 

Samson  (The  Turkish).  Ozdemir 
or  the  Iron  Ogli  (16th  cent.)  So  called 
by  Cantemir. 

Sancho  (The  Crowned).  Louis XVI. 
was  so  called  by  Camille  Desmoulins, 
'because  he  was  always  thinking  of  hia 
stomach,  and  at  Varennes  lost  the  time 
in  which  he  might  have  escaped  by  stay- 
ing to  eat  pig's  pettitoes.'  So  it  is  said. 

Sanchoni'atho.  In  nine  vols.  A 
literary  forgery  by  "Wagenfeld  of  Han- 
over, published  at  Bremen  in  1837.  It 
was  said  that  the  MS.  of  this  work  had 
been  discovered  in  the  convent  of  St. 
Maria  de  MerinhSo  by  a  Colonel  Pereira 
in  the  Portuguese  army;  but  it  was 
ascertained  that  there  was  no  such  con- 
vent nor  any  such  colonel,  and  that  the 
paper  of  the  MS.  bore  the  water-mark 
of  Osnabr iick  paper-mills.  See  '  Literary 
Forgeries.' 

There  was  a  '  history '  said  to  be  by  Sancho- 
nlatho  published  by  Herennlus  Phllon  Rybllus,  a 
translation  from  the  original  Phoenician  work, 
fragments  of  which  are  preserved  In  Euseblus; 
but  considerable  doubt  exists  as  to  the  authen- 
ticity of  this  work  also. 

Sancy  Diamond  (The).  Picked 
up  on  the  field  of  battle  near  Granson. 
It  belonged  to  Charles  le  Te'me'raire  of 
Burgundy,  who  was  routed  there  and  fled. 
Sixteen  years  after  the  battle  it  was  sold 
at  Lucerne  for  1.250Z.  It  fell  into  the 
hands  of  the  house  of  Braganza;  was 
subsequently  purchased  by  Nicholas  de 
Sancy  [Sahn-se],  and  under  the  name  of 
the  Sancy  diamond  was  set  in  the  crown 
of  France.  During  the  Revolution  it 
was  sold,  but  Napoleon  I.  rebought  it.  In 
182f>  it  was  sold  to  Prince  Paul  Demidoff 
for  80.000Z.  The  prince  sold  it  in  1830  to 
M.  Levrat,  administrator  of  the  Mining 
Society,  but,  Levrat  being  unable  to  pay 
the  money,  it  was  returned  in  1882  to 
the  prince.  We  next  hear  of  it  in  Bom- 
bay. In  1867  it  was  transmitted  to  Eng- 
land by  the  firm  of  Forbes  &  Co.  In 
1878  it  formed  part  of  the  crown  necklace 
worn  by  Mary  of  Sachsen-Altenburg  on 
her  marriage  with  Albert  of  Prussia.  In 
1876  it  was  worn  as  a  pendant  by  the 
Maharajah  of  Puttiala;  but  in  1877  it 
belonged  to  the  Czar  of  Russia. 

Sandal-wood  Gates  (The),  or 
Sandal  Gates '  of  the  temple  of  the  great 


idol  Somnat  in  Somnauth,  in  Guzerat. 
This  temple  was  built  in  the  5th  cent., 
and  in  1024  the  city  of  Somnauth  was 
stormed,  the  idol  was  broken  by  the 
Sultan  Mahmud,  and  the  Sandal  Gates 
were  sent  to  Ghuznee.  In  1842  the  gates 
were  carried  off  by  the  British.  Lord 
Ellenborough,  governor-general  of  India, 
wanted  to  restore  them  to  Somnauth, 
but  the  British  Government  would  not 
allow  it  to  be  done  for  fear  of  provoking 
religious  strife  between  Mahrattas  and 
Moslems.  So  they  were  taken  to  Agra, 
where  they  still  are  (1890). 

The  stone  idol,  Somnat,  an  avatar  of  Siva  or 
Mahades,  was  fifteen  feet  In  height,  six  of  which 
were  sank  in  the  ground.  When  Mahmud  took 
the  town  of  Somnauth  and  entered  the  temple 
he  knocked  off  the  noae  of  the  idol  with  his  laace, 
and  ordered  two  pieces  of  the  Idol  to  be  sent  to 
Qhuince.  where  they  still  are.  His  next  stroke 
was  against  the  belly  of  the  idol,  and  the  opening 
revealed  an  enormous  quantity  of  diamonds, 
rubles,  and  pearls.  Sora  nat=Somalord.  Boma 
was  the  sacred  drink  of  the  gods. 

V  The  old  belief  or  prophecy  wan  that  when 
the  gates  should  leave  Ghuznee  the  Sikh  rule 


This  proved  true. 

Sandema'nians,  1728,  or  Glassists, 
from  Mr.  John  Glass,  the  founder,  ex- 
pelled from  the  Church  of  Scotland  for 
maintaining  that  national  churches  are 
'  kingdoms  of  this  world,1  and  therefore 
unlawful.  The  word  Sandemanian  is 
from  Robert  Sandeman,  who  published  a 
series  of  letters  on  the  subject  in  1755. 

San-kou-e,  or  '  San-Kon,'  (221-817). 
Three  states  of  China,  collectively  so 
called.  The  source  of  Chinese  romance, 
and  the  fount  from  which  they  draw 
their  historical  plays.  In  265  the  three 
states  (after  being  divided  for  forty-five 
years)  were  united  under  one  ruler,  who 
lived  at  Honan,  and  the  Salic  law  was 
introduced;  in  416  the  Honan  state 
merged  again  into  the  Chinese  empire. 

The  '  Three  states '  were  a)  the  sixth  Imperial 
dynasty;  (2)  'the  kingdom  of  Oey  or  Wei;  and  (3) 
the  kingdom  of  Ou  or  Woo. 

Sanquhar  Declaration  (The), 
1680.  A  deed  renouncing  the  authority 
of  Charles  II.,  drawn  up  by  Richard 
Cameron,  Cargill,  Douglas,  and  others. 
So  called  from  Sanquhar,  a  town  in 
Dumfries. 

Sanquhar,  pronounce  Sang-ker. 

Bans-culottes  (Lea).  A  name  of 
contempt  given  to  the  democrats  in  the 
French  Revolution ;  as  much  as  to  say, 
they  were  only  the  tag-rags  or  raga- 
muffins of  society.  Subsequently,  like 
the  Oueux  (q.v.),  they  gloried  in  the  nam«, 


6ANS-CTJLOTTB 


SANTONS 


793 


and  even  affected  negligence  of  dress, 
going  about  in  a  blouse,  red  cap,  and 
wooden  shoes.  The  red  nightcap  adorned 
with  a  tricoloured  cockade  was  called  the 
'bonnet-rouge.'  Blouse  =  blooze. 

The  Sans-culottes  had  a  host  of  songs  and  a 
dance  (called  the  Carmagnole)  of  their  own.  Pro- 
nounce Lay  Sahn'  ku-lof. 

Sans-culotte  Cabinet  (The),  1792. 
Consisting  of  Duranthon  (minister  of 
justice),  De  Grave  (minister  of  war), 
Clavieres,adeaf  man  (minister  of  finance), 
Lacoste  (minister  of  marine),  Roland 
(minister  of  the  interior),  and  Dumouriez 
(minister  of  foreign  affairs).  None  of 
these  men,  except  Dumouriez,  was  dis- 
tinguished, and  the  court  called  them 
the  Sans-culotte  Cabinet  from  their  total 
insignificance.  Pronounce  Sahn1  ku-lof. 

When  Koland  presented  himself  at  court,  the 
master  of  the  ceremonies  refused  to  admit  him 
till  Roland  explained  that  he  was  minister  of  the 
Interior.  The  astonished  master  observed  to 
Dumouriez,  who  entered  next, '  Ah,  sir,  no  buckles 
in  his  shoes ! '  To  which  Dumouriez  in  affected 
amazement  replied, '  Bon  Dieu  t  then  all  la  lost ! ' 

Sans-culottides,  1793.  The  five 
supernumerary  days  of  the  Revolutionary 
Calendar.  Romme  divided  the  year  into 
12  equal  months  of  80  days,  beginning 
22  Sept.,  1792.  This  gives  only  860 
days.  The  5  days  over  were  festival 
days — 1  to  Genius,  2  to  Labour,  8  to 
Actions,  4  to  Rewards,  6  to  Opinion.  In 
leap  year  a  sixth  Sans-culottide  was 
added  and  called  the  Festival  of  the 
Revolution.  The  Convention  Calendar 
ceased  1  Jan.,  1806.  The  months,  begin- 
ning with  September,  were  called — 
(Autumn)  Vendemiaire,  Brumaire,  Fri- 
maire  (wine-ary,  fog-ary,  frost-ary); 
(Winter)  Nivose,  Pluviose,  Ventose 
(snow-ous,  rain-ous,  wind-ous) ;  (Spring) 
Germinal,  Floreal,  Prairial  (bud-all, 
bloom-all,  mead-all) ;  (Summer)  Messidor, 
Thermidor,  Fructidor  (reap-time,  heat- 
time,  fruit-time). 

No  one,  however,  was  allowed  to  hold  any 
opinion  on  politics,  theology,  sociology,  or  indeed 
any  other  subject  of  public  interest  not  in  accord- 
ance with  the  Convention.  Such  is  liberty ! 

The  ancient  Irish  calendar  contained  only  360 
days,  the  ot'ier  five  or  six  were  days  In  which  they 
celebrated  their  Taltine  games,  i.e.  to  the  sun  and 
moon. 

Sans  Peur  et  sans  Reproche. 

Chevalier  Bayard  is  called  the  knight 

sans  peur  et  sans  reproche  (1476-1524). 

Pronounce  Sahn  Puh'r  a  sahn  R'proth'. 

Santa  Casa  (The).  The  reputed 
house  of  Joseph  and  Mary  in  Nazareth 


where  Jesus  was  brought  up.  It  was 
transported  first  in  1'291  by  angels  to 
Fiume,  in  Dalmatia,  but  in  1294  angels 
removed  it  to  Loreto  at  midnight  10  Dec. 
In  eight  months'  time  it  shifted  its  place 
from  the  laurel  grove,  which  was  infested 
by  brigands,  to  the  hill,  and  in  four 
months  more  (1295)  it  again  shifted  its 
place  from  the  hill  to  a  heap  of  stones 
near  the  high  road  leading  to  Recanati, 
near  the  sea-coast,  where  it  is  still.  See 
p.  149, '  Casa,  &c.» 

Pronounce  SoAn'-toA  Kah'-tah. 

Santa  Fedis,  1799.  Members  of  the 
Secret  Association  of  the  Holy  Faith, 
organised  by  Cardinal  Ruffo  to  extermi- 
nate all  Jansenists,  Molinists,  Economists, 
Illuminists,  Freemasons,  and  Carbona'ri. 
A  deadly  hatred  existed  between  those 
societies  and  the  Fedists  [Fa-dists] ;  and 
the  Fedists,  in  1816,  committed  most 
frightful  slaughter,  especially  on  the  Car- 
bona'ri and  their  families. 

Santa    Hermandad    (The),    or 

1  Holy  Brotherhood.'  An  association 
which  executed  summary  justice  on  all 
offenders  without  distinction  of  rank.  It 
was  established  in  Spain  by  Ferdinand 
the  Catholic  (1481-1516). 

Santo  Ben'ito.  The  robe  worn  by 
those  who  were  punished  by  the  inquisi- 
tors. It  was  a  straight  yellow  coat  with- 
out sleeves,  with  sundry  devices.  If  it 
contained  only  a  St.  Andrew's  cross,  the 
wearer  paid  a  fine  and  was  discharged. 
If  it  was  decorated  with  flames  made  of 
red  serge,  but  without  a  cross,  the  wearer 
was  discharged,  but  warned  if  ever  he 
relapsed  that  he  would  be  delivered  to 
the  flames.  If  besides  the '  flames '  it  was 
decorated  with  devils,  the  wearer  was 
condemned  to  die. 

Santons.  A  mendicant  tribe  of 
Moslems  which  profess  poverty  and  the 
complete  sacrifice  of  all  temporal  interests 
to  devote  themselves  to  spiritual  matters. 
Yet  they  have  not  unfrequently  filled  the 
chief  offices  of  the  state.  When  acting 
simply  as  '  prophets  '  they  live  in  retired 
grottoes,  like  hermits,  or  in  tents.  The 
Osmanli  consider  Abdal,  called  'San- 
tone  Kalenderi,'  contemporary  with  Ma- 
homet, as  the  founder.  He  never  pro- 
nounced the  name  of  God,  but  sounded 
it  on  his  pipe.  See  p.  186, '  Calenders.' 


794 


SAPPHO 


BAV10UB 


Sappho  (The  English).  Mrs.  Mary 
D.  Robinson  (1758-1800). 

Sappho  (The  French).  Mdlle.  Bcu- 
ddri  (1607-1701). 

Sappho  (The  Scotch).  Catherine 
Cockburn  (1679-1749). 

Sappho  of  Toulouse.  Cle*mence 
Isaure  (2  syl.),  who  instituted  in  1490  Let 
Jeux  Floratix.  She  is  the  authoress  of 
a  beautiful '  Ode  to  Spring'  (1468-1518). 

Sarabaites.  Monks  who  live  two 
or  three  together  in  one  celL 

Hermits  or  Eremites  live  alone,  CenoHtet  9  iyl.) 
live  socially  In  common,  in  a  monastery,  or  con- 
vent, <tc.  All  are  Atcttic*. 

Sarace'nic  Empire  (The  Golden 
Age  of  the).  That  of  Haroun  al  Raachid, 
*.«.  Haroun  the  Just  (786-809). 

Sardanapalus  of  China  (The). 
Cheou-sin,  the  last  of  the  Chang  dynasty 
(B.C.  1154-1122).  Like  Sardanapalus,  he 
burnt  himself  and  his  queen  to  death  in 
his  palace  to  escape  falling  into  the 
hands  of  Woo-wong.  Chopsticks  were 
first  used  in  this  reign. 

Sardanapalus  of  Germany 
(The).  Wenceslas  VL  (or  IV.)  king  of 
Bohemia  and  kaiser  of  Germany  (1359, 
1878-1419). 

Sardinians  for  Sale.  'Sardi 
venales '  (Livy,  xl.  19),  rubbish  for  sale. 
The  Sardinians  ruse  against  Rome  in  the 
Second  Punic  War,  and  again  B.C.  181. 
Tiberius  Gracchus  checked  the  insurrec- 
tion, and  so  numerous  were  the  prisoners 
that  the  market  was  glutted,  and  slaves 
were  an  unsaleable  drug. 

fJargon  was  originally  only  a  high 
priest  for  the  year  B.C.  721,  but  was  after- 
wards king  of  Assyria.  His  name  was 
Sarru-gina,  and  he  was  father  of  Sen- 
nacherib or  Sin-akhi-erba,  who  began 
to  reign  B.C.  707. 

Sarma'tia.  Russia  in  Europe. 
Russia  in  Asia  was  called  Scythia. 

Sarum  Missal  (The),  or  'Use  of 
Sarum,'  qfmpiled  by  Osmund,  1085. 
Printed  at  Paris  1487,  and  at  Rouen  1492. 
Only  one  perfect  copy  is  known  to  exist, 
and  that  is  in  the  British  Museum. 

Mr.  Blades  gives  a  description  of  the  Sarum 
Missal  printed  at  Paris  In  1487  i'  Athenaeum.'  -21 
March,  1*74).  There  Is  an  Imperfect  copy  of  th« 
edition  of  UM  In  the  Bodleian  Library. 


Sassan'ian  Dynasty  (The),  or  th« 
1  Sas'sanides '  (8  syl.).  A  Persian  dynasty 
which  succeeded  the  Arsacides  (3  syL), 
and  was  itself  succeeded  by  the  Sama- 
nides  (8  syl.).  So  named  from  Sassan, 
father  of  Ardeshir  [Babegan],  called  by  the 
Greeks  Artaxerxes,  the  first  of  the  line. 
It  lasted  426  years,  and  terminated  with 
Yezdijird  or  Yezdedjerd  in.  (226-658). 
Title :  Shah-an-Shah  (king  of  kings). 
Capital:  Madan. 

This  was  the  most  glorious  of  the  Persian 
dynasties.  Artaxerxes  or  Ardeehir  the  founder, 
Bliapiir  I.  and  II.,  B&haram  I.  and  V..  Khosroo 
(Chosroes),  Noorshirwan,  were  kings  equal  to  any 
that  history  records. 

Satire  (Father  of).  Archil5choa  of 
Paros  (B.C.  7th  cent.). 

Satire  (Father  of  French).  Mathurin 
Begnier  (1578-1618). 

Satire  (Father  of  Roman).  Lucilius 
(B.C.  148-108). 

Satisfaction.  In  the  Scotch  Church 
is  about  equal  to  penance  in  the  Roman 
Catholic  Church,  any  disgrace  suffered, 
or  bodily  distress  inflicted,  or  sum  of 
money  paid,  to  obtain  absolution  of  sin. 
Thus  in  Scotland  the  '  Stool  of  Repent- 
ance '  was  called  a  satisfaction ;  sackcloth 
and  ashes,  money  paid  ad  pica  usus,  and 
BO  on,  were  satisfactions  or  atonements 
for  misdeeds. 

Saturday  Review  (The).  A  Lon- 
don weekly  journal,  commenced  8  Nor.. 
1855. 

Savage  (Richard)  claimed  to  be  the 
son  of  the  wife  of  Lord  Brandon  [after- 
wards Earl  of  Mocclesfield]  and  Richard 
Savage  earl  of  Rivers.  His  mother  dis- 
owned him,  had  him  baptized  '  Richard 
Smith,'  and  then  committed  to  the  charge 
of  a  Mrs.  Portlock,  a  baker's  wife  (1698- 
1748). 

Savil'ian  Professorship  of 
Geometry  in  Oxford  University. 
Open  to  all  nations.  Stipend  6751.  a 
year.  Founded  by  Sir  Henry  Savile 
(Warden  of  Merton)  in  1619.  Remodelled 
in  1857. 

Saviour  of  the  Nation  (The). 
So  Cromwell  was  called  after  the  second 
battle  of  Newbury,  27  Oct.,  1644,  where 
his  valour  and  military  genius  were  most 
distinguished. 

Saviour  of  the  People  (The\ 
or  '  King  of  the  Poor.'  William  Fit* 


SAVOY 


SCEPTICS 


795 


Osbert,  surnamed  Longbeard,  executed 
with  great  barbarity  in  1199. 

Savoy  Conference  (The),  1661, 
between  the  Episcopalian  and  Presby- 
terian divines  of  England  respecting  the 
Liturgy.  There  were  twelve  bishops  and 
twelve  Presbyterian  ministers,  with  nine 
assistants  on  each  side.  It  was  held  in 
the  Savoy,  London,  the  residence  of  the 
Bishop  of  London.  Richard  Baxter  was 
chief  of  the  Nonconformists  and  Dr. 
Gunning  his  chief  opponent.  The  Pres- 
byterians objected  to  (1)  the  use  of  the 
surplice ;  (2)  the  cross  in  baptism ;  (8)  to 
calling  the  baptized  regenerate]  (4)  to 
the  posture  of  kneeling  at  the  Lord's 
Supper ;  (5)  to  the  administration  of  the 
eucharist  to  the  sick  ;  (6)  to  the  absolu- 
tion ;  (7)  to  the  words  sure  and  certain 
hope  in  the  burial  service;  and  (8)  to 
subscription  to  the  *  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  '  and  the  '  Thirty-nine  Articles.' 
The  conference  ended  in  nothing. 

Saxo  Grammaticus,  died  1204. 
He  was  a  Danish  chronicler,  and  wrote 
in  Latin  a  '  history  of  the  Danish  kings 
and  heroes,'  beginning  from  the  founda- 
tion of  the  Danish  monarchy,  B.C.  1038. 
It  is  based  on  the  Scaldic  lays,  Icelandic 
sagas,  and  local  traditions.  Much  of  it, 
historically,  is  about  equal  in  value  to 
Geotfrey  of  Monmouth's  'British  His- 
tory.' 

Saxon  Line  of  Kings.  The  first 
dynasty  of  Germany,  919-1024.  It  gave 
five  kings — Heinrich  I.  (Henry  the 
Fowler) ;  Otto  L,  the  Great ;  Otto  II.,  the 
Red  King ;  Otto  III.,  the  Wisdom  of  the 
World ;  and  St.  Heinrich  II.,  the  Lame. 
The  Saxon  dynasty  was  succeeded  by 
the  House  of  Franconia.  In  1133-1137 
reigned  Lothair  II.,  also  of  the  House  of 
Saxony. 

Saxon  Mirror  (The),  or  '  Sachsen 
Spiegel,'  between  1215  and  1218.  The  local 
laws  of  Saxony  compiled  into  a  digest. 
In  the  15th  cent,  it  had  the  same  autho- 
rity in  Germany  as  the  common  law 
has  in  our  own  country.  See  '  Suabian 
Mirror.' 

Saxony,  in  Scotch  history,  means 
the  Lowlands,  between  the  Forth  and 
the  Tweed.  Hence  we  read  of  « the  Picts 
making  raids  upon  Saxony,'  the  Picts 
being  the  Highlanders  south  of  the  Forth. 


Saxony   (House  of).    See   'Saxon 

Line,'  &o. 

Scalds.  Scandinavian  poets  who 
wrote  about  gods,  kings,  and  heroes. 
Each  prince  had  his  scald,  who  followed 
him  to  war  to  celebrate  his  deeds  of  fight. 
These  chants  were  collected  into  the 
Edda  and  the  Sagas. 

Scan'dina'via.  A  name  given  by 
the  ancients  to  Norway,  Sweden,  Den- 
mark, Lapland,  Finland,  &c.,  supposed 
to  constitute  an  island  (Plin.  iv.  13). 

80  called  from  the  ancient  province  of  Soandia 
In  the  south  of  Sweden. 

Scandinavian  Alps  (The).  The 
Dofrine  mountains,  a  chain  running  be- 
tween Norway  and  Sweden.  The  Snee- 
haettan  (Snow-cap)  is  the  highest, 

Scan'dina'vian        Semir'amis 

(The).    Margaret,  daughter  of  Valdemar 
III.,  king  of  Denmark  (1858,  1888-1412). 

Scarlet  and  Blue.  The  colourg 
of  the  Scotch  covenant. 

Scarlet  Days.  Christmas  Day, 
Easter  Day,  Ascension  Day,  Whit  Sunday, 
Trinity  Sunday,  All  Saints'  Day,  the  first 
Sunday  in  November  (the  day  for  the 
commemoration  of  benefactors),  Com- 
mencement Tuesday  (the  Tuesday  next 
preceding  24  June),  and  any  other  days 
for  which  the  Vice- Chancellor  gives 
notice,  are  so  called  in  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  because  on  those  days  all 
doctors  wear  their  scarlet  robes. 

On  all  Litany  days  the  doctors  and  noblemen 
wear  their  robes,  and  the  proctors  their  congre- 
gation ruffs. 

Scarpine  (.4).  An  iron  shoe,  an  in- 
strument of  torture,  heated  red-hot.  Al  so 
a  boot  made  of  wood,  torture  being  in- 
flicted by  driving  wedges  between  the 
leg  of  the  victim  and  the  walls  of  the  boot. 

French  escarpin,  Ital.  icarpa. 
I  was  put  to  the  scarpines. 

KINGSLEY,  Westward  Hoi  chap.  Til. 

Sceptics,  i.e.  men  of  thought, 
searchers  or  examiners  into  the  truth  or 
falsehood  of  a  statement.  The  Bereans, 
who  searched  the  Scriptures  to  see  if  what 
was  said  by  Christians  was  gei^iine  and 
worthy  of  credit,  were  true  '  sceptics.' 
The  disciples  of  Pyrrho  are  called  Pyr- 
rhonists  or  Sceptics.  The  most  famous 
sceptics  of  antiquity  were  Protagoras, 
Gorgias,  Pyrrho,  Timon,  Enesidemos, 
Sextus  Empiricus,  and,  of  the  New  Aca- 


SCEPTRE 


SCHISM 


demy,  Arcesilas  and  Carneadcs.  The 
most  famous  sceptics  of  modern  times 
are  Montaigne,  Lamothe-Levayer,  Bayle, 
Sanchez,  Huet,  Berkeley,  Hume,  Kant, 
Schulze,  &c. 

Sceptre   depart  from    Judah 

(The).  'The  sceptre  shall  not  depart 
from  Judah,  nor  a  lawgiver  from  between 
her  feet,  until  Shiloh  [the  Messiah] 
come.' 

The  Asmonsean  dynasty  terminated 
with  Aristobulus  II.,  whose  daughter 
Mariam'nu  was  married  to  Herod  the 
Great,  an  Irlumeean;  and  in  this  reign 
Jesus  was  horn. 

Every  Jewish  ruler  up  to  this  time  had 
been  of  the  race  of  Isaac.  And  Judah  in 
the  prophecy  means  a  Jew,  not  a  parti- 
cular tribe.  Herod  was  the  first  Jewish 
ruler  not  a  Jew. 

Herod  was  an  Edomlte,  and  therefor*  of  the 
race  of  Esau. 

Schamir.  A  magic  stone  used  by 
Satan,  when  compelled  to  assist  in  build- 
ing the  Temple.  It  cut  the  stones  em- 
ployed in  the  edifice  as  a  diamond  cuts 
glass ;  and  hi  consequence  '  no  hammer, 
axe,  or  other  instrument  of  iron  '  was  re- 
quired. 

Schiltrons,  hollow  squares.  The 
Scotch  infantry  was  disposed  mschiltront 
at  Falkirk,  their  spears  pointed  obliquely 
outwards  against  the  charging  cavalry. 

Schism  Bill  (The),  10  June,  1714 
(18  Anne,  c.  7).  Repealed  1718  (5  Geo.  L 
o.  4).  Forbidding  dissenters  to  educate 
their  children.  No  person,  unless  he 
subscribed  a  declaration  that  he  con- 
formed to  the  Church  of  England,  and 
obtained  a  licence  from  the  archbishop 
or  bishop  of  the  diocese,  was  allowed  to 
keep  a  school  or  become  a  private  tutor. 
The  penalty  was  three  years'  imprison- 
ment ;  and  even  if  licensed,  if  a  teacher 
of  youth  neglected  to  teach  the  Church 
Catechism  he  forfeited  his  licence,  and 
made  himself  subject  to  three  years'  im- 
prisonment. 

Schism  of  the  East,  AJ>.  862.  The 
•eparatioji  of  the  Western  Church  from 
communion  with  the  Greek  Church.  It 
was  provoked  by  Photius,  and  consum- 
mated in  1058  by  the  patriarch  Cerularius. 
Photius  patriarch  of  Constantinople  anathema- 
tised Nicholas  I.  '  pope  •  of  Borne,  and  Nicholas 
anathomutised  the  patriarch,  who  advised  his 
clergy  U  separate  from  communion  with  Rom*. 


Photius  was  a  man  of  extraordinary  erudition. 
Cerularius  positively  refused  all  intercourse  v.ith 
the  Western  Church. 

Schism  of  the  Mohammedans 
(The),  AJ>.  682,  after  the  death  of  Ma- 
homet. The  question  was  whether  Ali,  the 
son-in-law,  or  Abou-bekr,  the  father-in- 
law,  ought  to  succeed  the  prophet.  Those 
who  thought  Ah  the  proper  successor 
were  called  Shiites  (factious);  those 
who  thought  Abou-bekr  the  true  Imaum 
were  called  Sunnites  (traditionists).  The 
Turks,  Arabs  and  Egyptians  are  Sunnites ; 
the  Persians  are  Shiites.  The  califs  are 
Abou-bekr,  632-684;  Omar,  684 -till; 
Othman,  644-656 ;  Ali,  656-661,  &c.  The 
Shiites  reject  the  first  three,  and  begin 
with  Ali. 

In  India  the  Moslems  an  partly  Sunnite  and 
partly  Shiah. 

Schism  of  the  Twelve  Tribes 
(The),  B.C.  962,  when  ten  of  the  tribes  re- 
volted from  Rehoboam,  son  of  Solomon, 
and  formed  the  new  kingdom  of  Israel. 
The  tribes  of  Judah  and  Benjamin,  which 
remained  under  Rehoboam,  then  formed 
the  kingdom  of  Judah.  Each  kingdom 
hod  its  own  kings. 

Schism  of  the  West  (The  Great), 
1878-1449.  A  period  of  seventy-one  years, 
during  which  tune  two  popes,  and  some- 
times more  than  two,  were  elected — one 
at  Rome,  and  one  at  Avignon  in  France, 
or  somewhere  else.  It  began  by  the 
Italian  cardinals  electing  Urban  VI.  in 
opposition  to  the  French  cardinals,  who 
had  elected  Clement  VIL  The  Roman 
clergy  called  the  popes  who  were  not  of 
their  own  election  'anti-popes.' 

This '  schism '  Is  not  the  same  as  the  '  captivity ' 
of  the  popes,  meaning  the  residence  of  the  popes 
at  Avignon  instead  of  Home.  The  *  captivity  '  be- 
gan with  Clement  V.,  who  In  13oa  removed  his 
court  to  Avignon,  and  ended  in  1876  by  Ore- 


gory  XI.  removing  his  court  back  to  Rome.  At  the 
,i,  •>>  of  (,r,  .  ry  XI.  :h.-  I:  iL.in  MVdtattJ* «lMM 
Urban  VI.  and  the  French  chose  Clement  vn., 
and  for  many  years  there  were  two  simultaneous 
popes.  See  p.  &.  'Antl  Popea.1 

Schism  of  the  Western  Church 
(The),  824-334,  in  the  reign  of  Constan- 
tino. The  rivalry  showed  itself  in  841. 

I.  The  two  churches  differed  in  respect 
to  the  doctrine  of  the  Holy  Ghost  about 
400,  and  in  589  the  Latin  Church  intro- 
duced into  the  creed  the  phrase '  filioque ' 
(q.v.). 

EL  In  484,  Felix  n.  bishop  of  Rome 
and  Acacius  bishop  of  Constantinople 
excommunicated  each  other.  In  648 
Pope  Theodore  pronounced  the  patriarch 


SCHLESWIG-HOLSTEIN 


SCHOLASTIC 


797 


Paul  II.  to  be  deposed.  In  867  Photius 
and  Pope  Nicholas  I.  excommunicated 
each  other.  In  1054  the  legates  of  Leo 
IX.  went  to  Constantinople  to  excom- 
municate Michael  Cerularius,  and  then 
Cerularius  excommunicated  Leo  IX. 

III.  In  588  the  Patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople assumed  the  title  of  '  Ecumenical 
(or  universal)  Patriarch ' ;  and  in  835  the 
Pope  of  Eome,  by  the  False  Decretals, 
claimed  the  right  of  universal  jurisdiction. 

Schleswig-Holstein  Question 

(The),  1848.  That  is,  did  the  two  duchies 
belong  to  Denmark  or  Germany  ?  They 
were  at  the  time  parts  of  the  kingdom  of 
Denmark.  Holstein  belonged  to  Den- 
mart  only  as  a  fief,  and,  though  the  duke 
owed  homage  to  Denmark,  he  was  an 
independent  ruler.  In  1846  the  King  of 
Denmark,  who  was  then  Duke  of  Hoi- 
stein,  declared  the  two  duchies  to  be 
united  to  the  crown  of  Denmark ;  but 
Holstein  objected,  and  appealed  to  the 
German  Confederation,  of  which  it  was 
a  member.  In  1848  the  king  sent  troops 
to  put  down  a  revolt  in  Holstein,  and 
the  German  diet  sent  troops  to  defend 
the  duchy.  In  1852  the  great  powers  of 
Europe  signed  in  London  a  protocol 
guaranteeing  to  Denmark  the  possession 
of  the  duchies,  but  neither  Holstein  nor 
the  German  diet  would  consent  to  the 
protocol.  The  quarrel  smouldered  on 
till  1863,  when  Austria  and  Prussia  sent 
troops  into  the  duchies,  and  Denmark 
armed  for  war ;  Denmark,  of  course,  was 
powerless  against  these  two  great  powers, 
was  forced  to  crave  peace  and  to  give  up 
the  duchies.  Prussia  now  quarrelled  with 
Austria,  conquered  her  in  war,  and  the 
duchies  fell  to  Prussia. 

Schleswig-Holstein  War  (The). 
I.  1848-52.  On  the  accession  of  Frede- 
rick VII.  to  the  throne  of  Denmark,  the 
duchies  of  Schleswig  and  Holstein  re- 
volted, and  declared  their  independence. 
Prussia  entered  Holstein,  and  Denmark 
defeated  the  Prussians  and  Holsteiners 
near  Flensborg,  7  April,  1848.  The  war 
continued  till  the  Treaty  of  London,  8 
May,  1852,  when  Holstein  was  transferred 
to  the  Danes,  and  Schleswig  was  declared 
independent. 

II.  1864-1866,  Prussia  and  Austria  de- 
manded that  Denmark  should  evacuate 
Schleswig  and  abolish  the  constitution ; 
and  Prince  Frederick  of  Augustenburg 


was  proclaimed  Duke  of  Kiel,  80  Dec., 
1863.  Austria  and  Prussia  both  interfered, 
and  hostilities  continued  till  1864,  when, 
by  the  Treaty  of  Vienna,  Lunenberg. 
Schleswig,  and  Holstein  were  ceded  by 
Denmark  to  the  two  powers.  Austria 
evacuated  Holstein  12  July,  1866.  After 
the  Seven  Weeks'  War,  23  Aug.,  1866, 
Schleswig-Holstein  was  added  to  the 
kingdom  of  Prussia. 

No  war  was  ever  more  fruitful  of  consequences 
than  this  petty  Schleswig  Holstein  -war.  Out  of  it 
arose  the  war  between  Austria  and  Prussia  called 
•the  '  Seven  Weeks'  War,'  and  the  Franco-Prussian 
•war  or  '  Seven  Months'  War,'  by  which  Austria 
was  severed  from  Germany,  and  Prussia  was 
made  the  head  of  the  German  states.  In  1870  the 
King  of  Prussia  was  declared  to  be  the  '  German 
Emperor '  also. 

Schola  Palati'na.  The  school  es- 
tablished by  Charlemagne  in  his  own 
household.  It  accompanied  the  court 
wherever  it  went,  and  was  attended  by 
the  king  himself,  his  sons  and  daughters, 
and  the  high  officers  of  the  realm. 

Transcribing  MSS.  was  a  fashionable  occupation 
of  the  day,  both  in  the  schols  palatina  and  In  pri- 
vate families. 

Scholars,  in  the  universities  of 
Cambridge  and  Oxford.  Students  elected 
for  the  most  part  by  competitive  exami- 
nations in  their  respective  colleges.  They 
enjoy  certain  emoluments  from  their  col- 
lege from  the  time  of  their  election. 

At  Merton  College,  Oxford,  the  'scho- 
lars' are  called  Postmasters. 

At  Magdalen  College,  Oxford,  the 
'  scholars '  are  called  Demies  [de-mize]. 

Scholastic  Theology, '  Scholastic 
Divinity,'  or  'Scholastic  Philosophy,' 
may  be  divided  into  four  periods. 

I.  The  Preparatory  period,  from  the 
9th  to  the  llth  cent.    This  period  in- 
cluded Gerbert  of  Aurillac   (afterwards 
Pope  Sylvester  II.),  Berengarius  of  Tours, 
and  Lanfranc  archbishop  of  Canterbury. 

II.  The  First  period  of  Scholasticism 
proper,  12th  cent.,  opened  by  Roscelmus, 
who  broached   the     dispute  concerning 
Nominalism  and  Eealism.     This  period 
included  Peter  Lombard  (*        -1164)  jAd 
Alexander  Hales  (*        -1245).    In  this 
period  it  was  pithy  and  logical. 

III.  The  Second  and  Golden  Age  of 
Scholasticism,  in  which  Aristotelian  me- 
taphysics were  applied  to  the  elucidation 
of  Christian  doctrines.     This  period  be- 
gan with  Albertus  Magnus  (1193-1280), 
who  was  contemporary  with  one  of  the 
greatest    of    the    Schoolmen,    Thomas 


708 


BCHOLEFIELD 


8COTIST8 


AquTnas  (1224-1274).  John  Bonaventura 
died  the  same  year  as  Aquinas. 

The  great  opponent  of  Thomas  Aquinas 
was  Duns  Scotus,  a  realist  (1265-1808) ; 
the  followers  of  Thomas  Aquinas  were 
called  Thomists,and  those  of  Duns  Scotus 
were  called  Scotists.  In  this  period  the 
school  was  subtle  and  sophistical. 

IV.  The  Third  period  dates  from  Du- 
randus  bishop  of  Meaux  [Afo]. 

Called  'scholastic  '  because  it  was  taught  In  the 
schools  established  by  Charlemagne. 

Scholefield  Prize  for  knowledge  of 
the  Greek  Testament  and  the  Septuagint. 
Value  about  15L  Founded  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge  by  the  friends  of 
the  Rev.  James  Scholefield  [Skole-field\ 
regius  professor  of  Greek,  1856.  See 
1  Regius  Professor  of  Greek.' 

School  Boards.  The  boards  are 
due  to  the  Elementary  Education  Act  of 
1870;  the  object  of  which  act  is  to  bestow 
elementary  education  upon  every  child  in 
England  and  Wales.  Where  there  does 
not  exist  a  sufficient  supply  for  the  pur- 
pose, '  a  school  board  shall  be  formed  to 
supply  the  deficiency.'  The  boards  are 
elected  every  three  years,  and  the  ex- 
penses of  the  education  provided  by  these 
boards  are  defrayed  partly  by  rates  and 
partly  by  government  grants. 

The  ratepayers  appoint  the  board,  bat  the 
directors  are  not  paid. 

Schoolmen.  Those  who  taught  in 
the  schools  established  by  Charlemagne. 
See  '  Scholastic  Divinity.' 

Schwarz-gelber  (Ein).  In  1848 
the  Austrian  Imperialists  were  called 
'  Black- yellows,'  because  the  imperial 
cockades,  sentry-boxes,  and  boundary 
posts  were  all  black  and  yellow. 

Sciences.  The  six  sciences,  accord- 
ing to  Comte  (1797-1857),  are  mathe- 
matics, astronomy,  physics,  chemistry, 
biology,  and  sociology;  of  these  six, 
according  to  Comte,  the  last  is  the  chief. 

Sclavonic  Version  (The)  of  the 
Scriptures,  by  Cyril  of  Thessalonica  and 
his  brother  Methodius,  in  the  9th  cent. 
Translated  for  the  Sclavonians  of  Mora- 
via. It  embraced  the  whole  Bible.  See 
'  Scriptures.' 

Scorpion  Stanley.  So  Daniel 
O'Connell  designated  Edward  Geoffrey 
Smith  Stanley,  chief  secretary  for  Ireland 
in  1880-1882,  afterwards  fourteenth  eari 


of  Derby.  Very  obnoxious  to  the  Irish 
agitation  from  his  great  firmness  in  ad- 
ministering the  law  (1799-1864). 

No  matter  -who  the  chief  secretary  may  be,  If 
he  resist*  lawlessness,  rebellion,  and  crime,  he  Is 
bespattered  as  a  '  scorpion  Stanley,'  a '  malignant 
Forster,'  or  a  '  bloody  Balfour.'  Such  dishonour 
is  the  proof  and  the  reward  of  eTen-handed  Jus- 
tice. 

Scot  and  Lot  include  at  the  present 
day  all  parochial  assessments  for  the 
poor,  the  church,  lighting,  cleansing, 
washing,  roads,  &c.  Scot  and  lot  are 
Swedish  terms,  both  signifying  tax,  and 
originally  were  applied  to  assessments 
made  for  liquidating  necessary  debts  of 
the  crown,  levied,  not  by  an  equal  rate, 
but  according  to  the  capacity  of  the  con- 
tributor. 

Scota.  When  the  Scotch  barons  in 
1820  answered  the  bull  of  Pope  John 
XXII.,  they  began  by  stating  that  the 
Scots  were  lineal  descendants  of  Scota, 
daughter  of  Pharaoh  king  of  Egypt, 
and  were  converted  to  Christianity  by 
St.  Andrew  the  apostle. 

Scotch  Guard.  See  p.  857, '  Garden 
du  corps.' 

Scotch  Marriage  (A).  A  consent 
to  live  together,  without  any  legal  or 
church  ceremony. 

Consent  makes  marriage  [In  Scotland].  No  form 
or  ceremony,  civil  or  religious,  no  notice  before 
or  publication  after,  no  cohabitation,  no  writing, 
no  witnesses  even  are  essential  to  ...  this  con. 
tract.— Lord  DBA*. 

Scoti  (The).  Prehistoric  invaders  of 
Ireland,  from  whom  the  island  was  called 
Scotia.  They  conquered  the  five  pro- 
vincial kings  and  became  their  overlords. 
O'Connor  ('  History  of  the  Irish  People,' 
p.  80)  says  they  were  Scythi  of  the  Scan- 
dinavian race.  See '  Scots.' 

Scotia.  Applied  exclusively  to  Ire- 
land from  the  4th  to  the  llth  cent.  The 
Scoti  were  a  branch  of  the  Teutons. 
North  Britain  was  called  Albany  or 
Albania.  It  was  not  till  the  English,  in 
the  reign  of  Henry  H^  invaded  Ireland 
that  the  island  forces  were  called  '  Irish.' 
See  '  Scotland.' 

FinlbuB  occlduls  describitur  optima  tellos. 
Nomine  et  antiquib  Scotia  dicta  librls. 

DONATU*. 

Par  westward  lies  an  Isle  of  ancient  fame 
By  nature  blest,  and  Scotia  Is  her  name. 

Scotists.  A  theological  school  so 
called  from  [John]  Duns  Scotus  ('  doctor 
subtilissimua ' — ' most  subtle  doctor '). 
This  school  was  opposed  to  the  ThomisU 


SCOTLAND 


SCOTTISH 


799 


or  disciples  of  Thomas  Aquinas.  The 
Scotists  were  Realists,  the  Thomists  were 
Nominalists  (q.v.).  Duns  was  a  Fran- 
ciscan, and  therefore  the  natural  opponent 
of  Aquinas,  who  was  a  Dominican. 


Scotland  (Kings  of). 
1  Caledonia.' 


See  p.  185, 


In  the  9th  cent.  Kenneth  II.  (MacAlpin)  united 
In  his  own  person  the  two  crowns  of  the  Picts 
and  Scots,  and  was,  therefore,  lii  reality  the  first 
king  of  Scotland ;  but  the  Scotch  annalists  count 
sixty-six  kings  before  Kenneth  MacAlpin,  and 
head  the  list  with  Fergus,  B.C.  850.  Omitting  all 
the  names  up  to  Fergus  II.,  the  list  runs  thus  :— 
CONSTANTINB IV.  994-995 


FERGUS  n. 
EUGENE  I. 

DONGAED 


410-427 
4*7-449 


CONSTANTINO  L  458-469 

CONGALl.         ...  469-501 

GONRAN 601-535 

EUGENE  II. 

CONGAL  n. 
KlNATHAL 

AID  AN 


568-572 


604-606 
606-622 


...    572-580 
...    680-304 
(Columba  convert*  the 

Scott). 

KENNETH  I.    .. 
EUGENE  III.    .. 

FERCHARDl.     .. 

DONALD  II.     .. 
FERCHARD  II. .. 
MALDWIN 
EUGENE  IV.    .. 
EUGENE  V. 
AMBERCHELET 
EUGENE  VI.    .. 
(Amberchelet    restored, 


704-717 
717  730 
730-761 
761  764 
764-767 
767-787 


702-704). 
EUGENBVH.  ... 

MORDAO    

ERFINIU8 

EUGENE  VIII. ... 
FERGUS  III.    ... 

8OLVATIU8 

ANCHAIUS 
CONGAL  IIL     ... 

DOUGAL 

ALPIN     

KENNETH  H. 
DONALD  V. 
CONSTANTINB  II.  858-874 

ETHEUS 874-875 

GREGORY  ...  875-898 
DONALD  VI.  893-904 
CONSTANTINB  III.  904-943 
MALCOLM  I. 
INDULPH 
DUFF 

CULEN    973-978 

KENNETH  m. ...   978-994 


823-854 


GRIM 
MALCOLM  n. , 
DUNCAN.. 
MACBETH 
MALCOLM  III. 


995-997 
997-1033 
1033  1040 
1040-1057 
1057-1 


DONALD  VII. ...  1093-1094 

DUNCAN  II.    ...  1094-1095 

(Donald  VI.  restored, 

1095  1098). 

EDGAK 1098-1107 

ALEXANDER  ...  1107-1114 


DAVID  I. 


1114-1143 


MALCOLM  IV....  1143-1157 
WILLIAM  I.  ...  1157-1214 
ALEXANDER  II.  1214-1219 
ALEXANDER  III.  1219-1286 

Interregnum. 
JOHN  BALIOL...  1292-1806 

EDWARD  I. 
ROBERT  L 

(Bruce)         ...  1306-1829 
DAVID  II. 
(Bruce) 
EDWARD 
BALIOL 
(David  II.  restored, 

1833-1870). 

ROBERT  II.    ...  1870-1890 
ROBERT  III. 
(called  JOHN)  1390-1406 
Robert  the  Regent, 

1406-1409. 
Duke  Murdoch, 

1409-1424. 

JAMES  I.  ...  1424-1437 
JAMES  II.  ...  1437-1460 
JAMES  IIL  ...  1460  1488 


JAMES  IV. 
JAMES  V. 


MARY 


1488-1513 
...  1613  1542 
...  1542  1567 
JAMES  VI.       ...  1567-1607 
When  he  became 
JAMES  I.  of  Great 
Britain  (by  royal  pro- 
clamation). 


Scotland.  Till  the  llth  cent.  North 
Britain  was  called  Albany.  The  name 
Scotia  from  the  4th  to  the  llth  cent, 
belonged  exclusively  to  Ireland.  A.D.  258 
a  colony  of  Irish- Scots  settled  in  Argyll- 
shire,  and  gave  a  line  of  Dalriadic  kings. 
From  the  llth  cent,  we  read  of  Irish- 
Scots  and  Albanian-Scots.  The  Romans 
called  the  southern  part  of  Scotland 
Caledonia,  a  name  which  disappears  in 
the  4th  cent. 

Quod  ut  ante  undecimum  post  Christ!  natlvlta- 
tern  steculum  haudquaquam  factum,  in  fine  prso- 
eedentis  capitis  declaravlmus :  Ita  neminem,  qul 
toto  antecedentium  annorum  upatio  scrips*!* 


produci  posse  arbitramur  qul  Scotia  appellation* 
Albanian!  unquam  deslgnaverit. — USHER,  Ecclet. 
Primord.  cap.  xvl. 

Scotland  a  Fief  of  England. 

During  the  reign  of  Malcolm  I.  (successor 
of  Constantino  III.),  Edmund  king  of  Eng- 
land bestowed  on  him  part  of  the  Cum- 
brian kingdom  [Cumberland  and  part  of 
Westmoreland].  It  was  this  grant  which 
was  the  foundation  of  the  claim  of  homage 
made  by  the  English  kings  on  the  Scot- 
tish sovereigns. 

Scots,  i.e.  Irish.  A  prehistoric  colony 
of  Scythians  which  settled  in  Ireland  about 
B.C.  400.  Subsequently  a  colony  from 
Ireland  went  to  Argyllshire  and  reigned 
there  as  a  race  of  Scottish  kings.  The 
famous  Milesians  were  Scots,  and  as  the 
Scoti  conquered  the  five  provincial  kings, 
and  became  overlords,  Ireland  was  called 
Scotia.  The  Scoti  of  Caledonia  (Scot- 
land) spoke  Earish  (Ersh),  i.e.  Irish  or 
Western. 

Totam  cum  Scotus  lernen 
Movit  et  inf  esto  spumavit  remige  Tethys. 

CLAUDIAN,  lul.  Cons.  Stilich.  Book  L 
When  Scots  came  thundering  from   the  Irish 

shores, 
The  Atlantic  trembled,  struck  with  hostile  oars. 

Scottish  Crown  (The).  'It  cam'wi' 
a  lass,  and  will  gang  wi'  a  lass.'  So  said 
James  V.  a  few  days  before  his  death 
when  informed  of  the  birth  of  a  daughter, 
afterwards  Mary  queen  of  Scots.  The 
Stuarts  descended  from  Margery  (daugh- 
ter of  Robert  Bruce),  who  married  Walter 
[the  6th]  Steward  or  Seneschal  of  Scot- 
land. 

MALCOLM  IV.  was  the  father  of  WILLIAM  the 
Lion  (who  succeeded  him),  and  of  David  earl  of 
Huntingdon.  William  the  Lion  had  no  issue. 

David  earl  of  Huntingdon  was  the  father  of 
Margaret,  Isabella  (who  married  Robert  Bruce), 
and  Ada. 

First  take  Margaret ;  she  was  the  mother  of 
Devoirgoil,  and  JOHN  BALIOL  was  the  son  of 
Devoirgoil  (great-great-grandson  of  Malcolm  IV.). 

Now  take  Isabella  (wife  of  Robert  Bruce) ;  their 
son  was  THE  BRUCE  (Robert  I.). 

The  Bruce  (ROBERT)  was  the  father  of  Margcary 
Bruce  (who  married  Walter  the  Steward  or 
Seneschal),  and  their  son  was  DAVID  II.  (Steward 
or  Stuart  in  French  spelling). 

Scottish  Petitioners  (The),  Aug. 
1776,  who  prayed  the  Virginia  conven- 
tion that  they  might  be  allowed  to  stand 
neutral  in  the  war  between  America  and 
Great  Britain.  The  licence  was  first 
granted  and  then  revoked,  the  Scots 
being  largely  enrolled  in  the  royal  militia. 


Scottish    Plato    (The). 
Stewart  (175&-1828). 


Dugald 


800 


SCOTTISH 


SCRIPTORES 


Scottish  Security  Bill  (The), 
1704,  for  the  separation  of  Scotland  and 
England.  Authorising  the  Scotch  on  the 
death  of  Anne  to  set  up  a  monarch  of 
their  own  choice,  independent  of  the 
English  choice  of  a  sovereign.  The  Bill 
was  brought  in  by  Godolphin. 

The  English  torles  printed  and  circulated  the 
Scottish  Security  Blfi  to  show  that  the  two 
countries  were  really  separated  In  the  most  abso- 
lute manner.— HOWITT,  Hiitory  of  England  (Anne, 
194). 

Scotus  (John),  entitled  Erigena 
[Erin-gen  a],  an  Irishman  by  birth.  Died 
875.  North  Britain  was  not  called  Scot- 
land (g.v.)  till  the  llth  cent. 

Scourers.  A  set  of  dissolute  young 
rips  in  London  in  the  18th  cent.,  especi- 
ally in  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne,  opposed 
to  the  Mohocks,  but  quite  as  infamous 
and  lawless.  They  were  organised  to 
'  scour  the  streets  of  Mohocks,'  but  like 
other  street  bullies  they  considered  it 
capital  fun  to  break  windows,  upset 
sedan  chairs,  beat  quiet  citizens,  rudely 
caress  young  women,  and  make  older 
ones  scream  with  terror.  See  '  Street 
Bullies.' 

Who  has  not  heard  the  Scourers' midnight  fans»f 
Who  has  not  trembled  at  the  Mohocks1  name  T 
Was  there  a  watchman  took  his  hourly  rounds, 
Sale  from  their  blows  and  n 


V  The  nephew  of  Prince  Eugene,  who  accom- 
panied his  uncle  on  an  embassage  to  Queen  Anne, 
was  so  savagely  assaulted  by  these  street  bullies 
in  1712  that  he  died  from  the  treatment  he  re- 

"itelfnam  bottled  up  his  wrath  till  he  was  out  of 
Newgate;  but  then,  finding  It  no  longer  control- 
lable.  he  joined  a  band  of  Scourers,  and  spent  the 
evening  in  wrenching  off  knockers,  assaulting 
defenceless  shop  signs,  frightening  the  chapmen 
into  tits,  and  hustling  everything  that  was 
capable  of  being  hustled  (168«.-EDNA  LYAIX,  In 
the  Golden  Dayt,  xxxir. 

Scourge  (The)  used  at  the  Cruci- 
fixion, we  are  told  by  Alexis  Comnenus, 
was  preserved  at  Constantinople.  See 
'  Crucifixion,  Belies  of  the.' 

Scourge  of  Christians  (The). 
Noureddin-Mahmud  of  Damascus  (1116- 
1174). 

Scourge  of  Europe  (The).  Napo- 
leon Bonaparte  (born  1768,  foreign  wars 
1796-1815,  died  1821). 

Scourge  of  Germany  (The).  So 
the  Swedes  were  called  (1680-1685)  for 
their  extraordinary  success  in  the  Thirty 
Years'  War. 

Scourge  of  Qod  (The).  'Flagel- 
lum  Dei.'  So  a  Gaulish  hermit  called 


Attila,  and  the  king  delighted  in  the 
appellation  (died  453). 

Genseric  king  of  the  Vandals  was  called '  Virga 
Del  •  (reigned  429-477). 

Scourge  of  Princes  (The).  Pietro 
Aretlno  of  Arezzo,  a  merciless  satirist  of 
kings  and  princes  (1492-1557). 

Thus  Aretln  of  late  got  reputation 

By  scourging  kings,  as  Luclan  did  of  old 

By  scourging  gods. 

Lord  BKOOKK,  InqiUtition  upon  Fame 

Scourge  of  Scotland  (The). 
'  Scotorum  Malleus.'  Edward  L  (1289, 
12T2-1807). 

Also  called  the  '  Scourge  of  Wales.' 

Scourge  of  the  Propagators 
Of  the  Faith  (The).  The  pastor, 
Charles  Drelincourt,  who,  in  his '  Abre'gd 
des  Controverses,'  refuted  the  arguments 
brought  forward  by  the  Converters  (q.v.) 
to  turn  Huguenots  to  the  Catholic  Com- 
munion (1595-1669). 

Scriptores  Decem.  A  collection 
of  ten  ancient  chronicles  of  English 
history  in  one  folio  vol.  1652,  edited  by 
Roger  Twysden  and  John  Selden. 

1.  Simeon  Dunelraensis  (of  Durham). 
1  Historia.' 

2.  Johannes  Hagustaldensis  (John  of 
Hexham).    '  Historia  Continuata.' 

8.  Richardus  Hagustaldensis.  '  De 
Crestis  Regis  Stephani.' 

4.  Ailredus  Rievallensis  (Ailred  of 
Rieval  or  Rievaulx).  'Historia,'  being 
a  genealogy  of  the  kings. 

6.  Radulphua  de  Diceto.  'Abbrevia- 
tiones  Chronicorum'  and  'Ymagines 
Historiarum.' 

6.  Johannes  Brompton.    '  Chronicon.' 

7.  Gervasins  Dorobornensis  (Gervais 
of  Dover).    '  Chronica,'  <fec. :  the  burning 
and  repairs  of  Dover  Church;  lives  of 
the  Archbishops  of  Canterbury ;  and  con- 
tentions  between  the  monks  of  Canter- 
bury and  Archbishop  Baldwin. 

8.  Thomas     Stubbs,     a     Dominican. 
'Chronica    Pontificum    Boo.    Eboraci' 
(York). 

9.  Guilielmus  Thorn  Cantuariensis  (of 
Canterbury).    '  Chronica.' 

10.  Henricus  Knighton  Leiccstrensis 
(of  Leicester).    'Chronica.' 

8, 9. 10  are  chronicles  of  pontiffs  or  archbishops. 

Scriptores  Quinque,  or  '  Scrip- 
tores  post  Bedam,'  1  fol.  vol.,  contain- 
ing: — 

1.  Willielmus  Malmesburiensis,  'De 
Gestis  Regum  Anglorum,'  'Histories 


OF  THE 

UNIVERS 

OF 


SCRIPTURES 


eoi 


Novelise,'  and  'De  Geatis  Pontificum 
Anglorum.' 

2.  Henricus  Huntindoniensis.  'His- 
toria.' 

8.  Roger  Hovedeni  (Hoveden).  'An- 
nales.' 

4.  Ethelwerd.    'Chronica.' 

5.  Ingulphus    Croylandensis.      'His- 
toria.' 

Scriptores  Tres,  or  in  full  thus: 
'  Britannicarum  Gentium  Histories  An- 
tiques Scriptores  tres.'  Then  follow  the 
names : — 

1.  Richardus  Coriensis  (of  Cirencester). 
'De  Situ  Britanniee.' 

2.  Gildas  Badonicus  (of  Bath). 

8.  Nennius  Banchoriensis  (of  Bangor). 

Dr.  Bertram  professed  to  have  dis- 
covered these  MSS.  between  the  years 
1747  and  1757;  but  J.  E.  Mayor,  in  his 
preface  to  'Richardi  de  Cirencestria 
Speculum  Historiale,'  has  laid  bare  this 
literary  forgery.  See  'Literary  For- 
geries.' 

Scriptu'ra.  A  tax  on  cattle.  So 
called  because  the  collectors  *  set  down 
in  writing '  a  description  of  the  number 
and  kind  of  cattle  on  which  the  tax  was 
levied. 

Scriptu'ra  Thesau'ri  Regis. 
The  'Record  of  the  King's  Treasury.' 
So  Doomsday  Book  was  anciently  called, 
because  it  was  kept,  together  with  the 
king's  seal,  under  three  locks  and  keys 
in  the  royal  treasury. 

Scripture  Interpolations.  Cri- 
tics say  a  '  reading  is  to  be  rejected  as 
genuine  when  there  is  plain  evidence 
that  it  has  undergone  a  designed  altera- 
tion,' such  as  the  following : — 

1.  From  doctrinal  reasons:  Matt.  i.  18; 
Mark  viii.  81,  xiii.  82,  xvi.  14  to  the  end; 
and  1  John  v.  7,  8. 

2.  From  moral  and  practical  reasons : 
as  Matt.  v.  22. 

8.  From  historical  and  geographical 
doubts:  Matt.  viii.  28;  compare  Mark 

T.I. 

4.  From  a  desire  of  reconciling  textg 
inconsistent  with  each  other:  as  Mark 
viii.  81. 

5.  From  a  desire  to  make  a  discourse 
more  intensive. 

6.  From   the   manifest  amalgamation 
of  different  MSS.  or  parallel  passages. 

See  Ernesti, '  Principles  of  Interpreta- 


tion,' vol.  ii.  p.  114 ;  Home's  '  Introduc- 
tion ' ;  Davidson,  Michaelis,  <feo. 

Scriptures.  To  the  article  •  Bible,' 
p.  90,  add  the  following : — 

The  Discharge  Bible. 

„  Ears  to  ear  Bible. 

"   Kebokah' s  Camels  Bible 

„   Rosin  *  Bible. 

„   Standing  fishes  Bible. 

„   To-remain  Bible. 

„   Unrighteous  Bible. 

•„•  These  are  typographical' errors  which  have 
occurred  in  different  Bibles,  all  but  one  (marked*) 
printed  in  the  19th  cent.  See  alto  '  Peschito  Ver- 
sion '  (the  Syriao  Bible). 

Scriptures  (Spurious). 
Part  I.  The  Old  Testament. 

1.  Apocryphal    Books    received    by 
some      Christians      and     rejected     by 
others : —  • 

1  and  2  Esdras  In  9+16  chapter*. 

Tobit     .  „        14          n 

Judith  .  „        16          « 

The  rest  of  Esther  w          6          • 

Wisdom        .  M         19          w 

Ecclesiasticufl  „         61  * 

Baruch  and  4 

Epistle  of  Jeremiah/  •• 
Song  of  the  Three  Chlldre*. 
Story  of  Susanna. 
Bel  and  the  Dragon. 
Prayer  of  Manasseh. 

1  Maccabees,  in  16  chapter*. 

2  „  »,  16         „ 

•/  These  and  several  other/  are  canonical  In 
the  Abyssinian  Church.  Book  of  Enoch  translated 
by  Dr.  Kenealy,  sue  p.  296. 

2.  The  following  are  not  even  accepted 
in    the    Apocrypha.     They    are    called 
Pseudepigraphoe : — 

The  8  and  4  of  Maccabees  (in  the  Septuagint 

The  Genealogy  of  Job  and  his  Wife's  speech  (at 
the  end  of  the  Greek  text  of  the  Book  of  Job). 
CLI.  Psalm  (at  the  end  of  the  Greek  psalms). 
A  discourse  of  King  Solomon  (at  the  end  of  the 


Book  of  Lamentations  (in 


•Book  of  Wisdom1). 

The  preface  to  the 
the  Vulgate). 

8.  The  following,  referred  to  in  the  Old 
Testament,  form  no  part  of  our  Canon: — 

The  Book  of  the  Acts  of  Solomon  (1  Kings  xi.  41). 
„  of  the  Acts  of  Uriah  (2  Chron.  xxvi.  22). 
„  of  the  Chronicles  of  David  (1  Chron. 

xxvii.  24). 
M        of  the  Chronicles  of  the  Kings  of  Israel 

(often). 
„        of  the  Chronicles  of  the  Kings  of  Judah 

(often). 

_        of  the  Covenant  (Jos.  x.  18 ;  2  Sam.  1. 18). 
of  the  Kings  of  Judah  and  Israel  (often). 
of  Gad  the  Seer  (1  Chron.  xxix.  20). 
of  Iddo  the  Seer  (2  Chron.  xii.  16). 
of  Jasher  (Joshua  x.  18 ;  2  Sam.  i.  18). 
of  Jehu  (2  Chron.  xx.  34). 
„        of  Nathan  the  Prophet  (1  Chron.  xxix, 

of  Samuel  the  Seer  (1  Chron.  xxix.  99 

2  Chron.  ix.  29). 

„         of  Shemaiah  (2  Chron.  xil.  16). 
The  Books  of  Jason  C2  Maccabees  ii.). 

,,          of  the  Wars  (Numbers  xxi.  14). 
The  Memoirs  of  Hircanus  (2  Mace.  ii.). 
of  Jeremiah  (1  Maco.  11.). 

ff 


80S 


SCRIPTURES 


SCRIPTURES 


The  Prophecy  about  Babylon  (Jer.  1LV. 

of  Ahijah  (2  Chron.  Ix.  39). 

of  Jeremiah  (Jer.  1L). 

of  Jonah  (Jonah). 

Story  of  the  Prophet  Iddo  (2  Chron.  xiii.  22). 
The  Thousand  and  Five  Bongs  of  Solomon  (1  Kings 

Three  Thousand  Proverbs  of  Solomon  (1  Kln«i 
Vlslons'of  Iddo  the  Seer  (2  Chron.  Ix.  29). 

8.  The  following  are  sometimes  re- 
ferred to,  but  are  no  longer  extant  :— 

The  Assumption  of  Abraham. 

of  Moses. 

of  the  Twelve  Patriarch*. 
Book  of  King  Og. 
Creation  of  Adam. 
Discourses  of  Jacob  and  Joseph. 
Generation  of  the  Sons,  &c.,  of  Adam. 
Gospel  of  Eve. 

Ham  s  (or  Cham's)  Book  of  Maglo. 
Jacob's  Ladder. 

Prophecy  of  Eldad  and  Medal 
Revelation  of  Adam. 
Secrets  of  Ellas. 
„    Secrets  of  Jeremiah. 

Treatise  of  Jannes  and  Jambres. 

Part  EL.  The  New  Testament. 

The  Book  of  Acts  (ascribed  to  Peter). 

The  Gospel  of  Andrew,  Apelles  Barnabas.  Ce- 
rlnthus,  James  the  Elder,  Judas  Iscuriot,  Lucia- 
nus,  Lucius,  Matthew  (thefalte  0o»jxlon.  Matthias, 
Marclon,  Nicodomus,  Peter  <Eu**tiu  vl.  12).  Philip. 
Tatlan  (The  DiaUuarm).  Thaddeus,  Thomas,  Va- 

The  Gospel  of  Perfection. 

of  the  Ebionltes  (4  syl.). 
of  the  Infancy  of  Christ. 
of  the  Nativity  of  Mary. 
Of  the  Twelve  Apostles, 
according  to  the  Egyptians, 
to  the  Hebrews. 
„          to  the  Syrians. 
The  Everlasting  Gospel  (13th  cent.). 
The  Four  Gospels  of  the  ManichSans. 
The  Hebrew  Gospel  or  Logia  of  Matthew,  re- 
ferred to  by  Paplas. 
The  History  of  Joseph  the  Carpenter. 
The  Preaching  and  Revelation  of  Peter. 
The  Protevant'elium  of  James. 
Paul  and  Thekla. 

V  Irenaras  (I.  17)  speaks  of  the  multitude  of 
spurious  books  in  the  2nd  cent.  In  the  4th  cent, 
there  were  at  least  eighty  spurious  gospels. 

Mahomet  apparently  derived  his  knowledge  of 
Jesus  from  '  the  Gospel  of  the  Infancy  '  •  the  Book 
of  the  Nativity  of  Mary,'  and  the  'Protevange- 
llum  of  St.  James.' 

Part  HI.  Books  accepted  by  the  Gnos- 
tics, which  form  no  part  of  our  canon. 

Book  of  Adam,  Enoch,  Moseh,  Elijah,  Isajah. 

Book  of  Armagil,  Barbolon,  Balsam  urn,  Lensl- 
boras,  Matthias,  and  Glaucias. 

Hymns  of  Marcos. 

Prophecies  of  Barcobas,  Barcoph.  Cain,  Ham. 
Parchor,  &c. 

Psalms  of  Valentlnus.  Bardesanes. 

•  •  Basilides  chiefly  rolled  on  some  prophecies 
which  bore  the  mimes  of  Ham,  Parchor,  Barcobas, 
and  Barcoph,  with  an  esoteric  tradition  which  he 
professed  to  derive  from  St.  Matthias  and  from 
Glaucias.— ROBERTSON,  Hittory  oj  the  Cfcurafc,  vol. 

i.p.n. 

Part  IV.  The  following,  though  ad- 
mitted  into  our  canon,  are  (on  the  autho- 
rity of  Eusebius,  iii.  2)  disputable. 


Second  and  Third  Epistles  of  John. 

Second  Epistle  of  Peter. 

The  Epistle  of  James. 

The  Epistle  to  the  Hebrews. 

V  The  Book  of  the  Revelation  was  long  dls. 
puted.  Jerome,  Amphilochius  and  Sulpitius  Se- 
verus  tell  us  that  In  their  time  many  churches  did 
not  accept  it ;  and  certainly  it  is  not  in  the  cata- 
logue of  the  Council  of  Laodicea  or -in  that  of 
Cyril  of  Jerusalem ;  nor  In  the  Codex  Vatlcanus 
(o.r.).  In  more  modern  times  Luther  and  Lacke 
deny  Its  authenticity.  (This  is  not  the  place  to 
enter  on  the  pros  and  cons  of  the  subject,  bul 
simply  to  state  a  fact.) 

PartV.  Parts  of  our  Canonical  Scrip- 
tures are  not  to  be  found  in  some  of  the 
best  MSS.  It  would  take  up  too  much 
space  to  jot  down  omitted  words  and 
short  clauses,  and  the  entire  New  Testa- 
ment would  be  too  wide  a  field.  Con- 
fining ourselves  to  the  four  gospels 
(except  in  two  cases),  it  may  be  re- 
marked : — 

I.  The  Apocalypse  la  omitted  in  ths  Codes 
Vaticfi.nUB.4o. 

II.  1  John  v.  61,  63  ('  the  three  witnesses ')  arc 
admitted  by  all  scholars  to  be  Interpolated. 

III.  The  Ascension,  as  described  by  Mark  xlL. 
the  last  twelve  versos,  is  admitted  in  the  Revised 
Version  to  be  at  least  doubtful :  and,  what  Is  more 
remarkable  still,  vv.  61.  62  of  the  last  chapter  of 
Luke  are  also  omitted  in  many  of  the  best  MSS. 

IV.  In  John  ix.  85  our  version  makes  Jesus  say 
to  the  man  cured  of  his  blindness,  '  Pout  thou  be- 
lieve on  the  Son  of  God  ? '  but  many  MSS.  read. 
•  Dost  thou  believe  on  the  Bon  of  Man  T ' 

The  following  are  omitted  in  many 
MSS.:- 

UaWiett:  vl  16,  the  last  clause  of  the  'Lord  s 
Prayer';  xvt  2,  4;  xvlL  21;  xvili.  11;  xix.  9,  the 
latter  half. 

Afar*:  x.  44,  46  ;  xl.26;  xv.  28. 

Luke :  xvli.  86 ;  xxil.  19,  •  This  is  my  body.'  *o. ; 
xxii.  43,  44;  xxlll.  84,  'Father  forgive  them,  for 
they  know  not  what  they  do  ';  xxiv.  6, 12,  61,  52. 

John :  ill.  18.  last  clause ;  Iv.  9,  hut  clause ;  viL 
68 ;  viil.  2-11  (inserted  In  brackets  in  the  Revised 
Edition) ;  Ix.  86,  for  '  God '  many  read  man. 

Every  iota  of  information  on  the  sub- 
ject is  valuable  and  important,  and  the 
utmost  candour  should  be  encouraged. 
The  Bereans  were  highly  commended  for 
searching  to  see  how  far  the  teaching  of 
the  Apostles  accorded  with  the  written 
word.  Truth  fears  neither  microscope, 
telescope,  probe,  nor  scalpeL 

Scriptures  (Version*  of  the). 

Oriental  versions. 


Arable. 

Armenian. 

Basmurio. 

Coptic.    See  Memphltlo. 

Thebaldlc,  Basmurio, 

and  Sahidic. 
Egyptian  «7.».). 
Ethiopia  (i/.r.). 


Memphltlo  («*fc 
Persic  <q.vj. 
Pet-chito. 
Sahidic  (q.v.Y. 
Samaritan  Pentateua* 

(?.*.). 
Thebaldlo  (g.v.). 


ARABIC  (The)  includes  the  Pentateuch  and 
Isaiah.  Translated  by  Rabbi  Saadlas  in  the  10th 
cent. 

ARMENIAN  (The)  made  by  Mlesrob  In  the  6th 
cent.  Somewhat  interpolated  from  the  Vulgate* 

BASMURIO  (The),  a  version  In  the  dialect  off 
Baehmur,  io.,  east  of  the  Nile, 


SCKUTIN 


SEAL 


603 


Western  versions.     See  '  Codex,'  &o. 

L  Greek :  The  Septuagint  (q.v.). 
EL  Latin  :  Anglo-Saxon  versions. 
Gothic  version  (q.v.). 
Slavonic  version  (q.v.). 
Vulgate  (q.v.). 

ANGLO-SAXON  version.  It  is  supposed  that  the 
Psalter  was  rendered  into  Saxon,  in  709,  by 
Aldhelm  bishop  of  Sherborne.  The  Venerable  Bede 
translated  the  whole  Bible  into  Anglo-Saxon  (died 
735),  and  about  200  years  later  King  Alfred  trans- 
lated  the  Psalter.  In  995  it  is  supposed  that  E-alfrio 
archbishop  of  Canterbury  translated  the  Penta- 
teuch, Joshua,  Esther,  and  a  part  of  Kings. 

Scrutin       d'Arrondissement. 

Voting  by  districts. 

Scrutin  de  Liste.    Voting  in  mass. 

Scullabogue  Barn  (Massacre  at), 
1798,  in  the  Great  Irish  Rebellion.  This 
massacre  by  the  rebels  and  that  at  Wex- 
ford  Bridge  were  the  most  infamous  of 
all  the  outrages  in  this  fearful  rebellion. 

Scurvy.  At  one  time  very  common 
in  England  and  Holland.  It  is  described 
by  Hippocrates  as  a '  tumour  of  the  spleen 
produced  by  drinking  cold  water.'  Pliny 
calls  it  stomacace  and  prescribes  the 
herb  '  cochlearia '  (herba  Sritannica)  as 
a  remedy.  It  broke  out  in  the  army  of 
Germanicus  encamped  on  the  Rhine,  and 
is  mentioned  by  Tacitus.  It  was  accom- 
panied with  the  loss  of  the  teeth  and 
paralysis  in  the  knees.  In  Thorstein's 
expedition  to  Greenland,  in  1002,  it 
carried  off  Thorstein  himself  and  his 
twenty-five  companions.  It  caused  great 
ravages  in  the  army  of  St.  Louis.  Its 
first  appearance  in  Germany  was  in  1481, 
when  it  was  called  Schorbuck  (i.e.  in- 
flammation or  tearing  of  the  bowels). 
Freind  says  it  was  first  introduced  into 
Europe  in  the  15th  cent,  by  the  Portu- 
guese, and  that  it  came  from  the  East 
Indies.  In  the  year  1498  it  committed 
frightful  ravages  in  the  crew  of  Vusco  da 
Gama,  when  he  lost  fifty-five  of  his 
men  ;  in  1535  it  broke  out  in  the  crew  of 
Cartier  in  his  voyage  to  Canada ;  and  in 
Lord  Anson's  memorable  voyage  (account 
published  in  1746)  whole  crews  were 
prostrated  by  this  scourge. 

Poupart  the  surgeon  in  1699  says  the  plague  of 
Athens  described  by  Thucydides  was  the  scurvy: 
so  also  was  that  described  by  Lucretius,  book  xvl. 

Scutage,  or  '  shield  money,'  a  money 
payment  in  lieu  of  knight's  service  in  the 
field.  It  consisted  of  one,  two,  or  three 
marks  (13s.  4d.)  for  each  knight's  fee  (i.e. 
land  to  the  value  of  202.,  or  as  much  more 
AS  the  king  chose  to  grant).  Tag  GREAT 


SCUTAGE,  1159,  was  a  reform  passed  in 
the  reign  of  Henry  II.  soon  after  the 
death  of  Thomas  Becket.  It  greatly 
diminished  the  military  power  of  the 
nobles,  and  gave  the  king  instead  a  mili- 
tary force  of  mercenary  soldiers  entirely 
under  his  control. 

As  there  were  60,000  knights'  fees  In  England. 
scutage  would  amount  to  180,OOOJ.=at  least  6j 
millions  according  to  the  present  value  of  money. 

Scythia.  Russia  in  Asia.  Russia 
in  Europe  was  called  by  the  Romans 

1  Sarmatia.' 

Sea  of  Darkness  (The).  The  Black 
Sea. 

Silesia  and  Little  Poland,  thirty  days'  Journey, 
according  to  the  Greek  computation, from  the  Sea 
of  Darkness.— GIBBON,  Iv. 

Sea-dogs,  1577.  Seamen  of  the 
southern  coast  who  accepted  letters  of 
marque  from  the  Prince  of  Condd  and 
the  French  Protestants.  These  bold 
freebooters  took  no  heed  of  the  complaints 
of  the  French  court,  nor  of  Elizabeth's 
efforts  at  repression,  for  the  connivance 
of  every  man  along  the  coast,  even  of  the 
crown  port-officers,  insured  them  im- 
munity. Francis  Drake  was  a  sea-dog, 
and  thought  it  a  glory  to  sell  negroes 
to  the  planters,  to  kill  Spaniards,  and  to 
sack  their  gold-ships.  Philip  of  Spain 
demanded  that  the  freebooter  should  be 
given  up,  but  instead  of  so  doing  Eliza- 
beth knighted  him. 

Seagreen  Incorruptible  (The). 
Robespierre  is  so  called  by  Carlyle  in  his 
'  French  Revolution.' 

Not  even  the  Seagreen  Incorruptible  but  shall 
have  some  pity.— Vol.  iii.  book  iii.  1. 

There  is  in  the  Incorruptible  Seagreen  himself 
....  a  heartfelt  knowledge  of  this  latter  fact.— 
Vol.  iii.  book  iii.  2. 

Seal  of  Confession  (The).  'Sigil- 
lum  Confessionis,'  the  obligation  of  a 
confessor  not  to  divulge  to  any  human 
being  what  is  told  him  in  the  confessional. 
The  custom  can  be  traced  to  the  5th  cent. ; 
but  it  was  made  binding  by  Innocent  HI. 
in  the  12th  cent. 

The  confessional  is  the  concealed  seat  on  which 
the  priest  sits  to  hear  confession  in  the  Catholic 
church. 

Seal  of  the  Three  Lions  (The). 

The  Anglo-Norman  official  seal. 

\  few  years  afterwards  the  archdeacon  ( 
was  raised  to  the  office  of  chancellor  c 
or  keeper  of  the  seal  of  the  three  lions,  U^D  oJ 
of  Anglo  Norman  power.— Ca*«e«'i  Hitt.  of 
vol.  1.  p.  183. 


lideacon  [Becket] 
illor  of  England, 
lions,  the  symbol 


804 


SEALED 


SECOND 


Sealed  Prayer  Book  (The).  Both 
the  Universities  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge 
and  the  crown  printers  are  bound  by  the 
Act  of  Uniformity  to  print  the  '  Book  of 
Common  Prayer  '  from  a  sealed  prayer- 
be  ok,  a  copy  of  which  ought  to  be  kept 
in  each  cathedral,  and  of  course  where 
the  book  is  officially  printed. 

Stance  Royal  e  (Une).  A  variety 
of  the  '  Lit  de  Justice  '  (q.v.),  in  which 
the  king  of  France  took  his  scat  and  told 
the  parlenient  what  law  or  laws  he  re- 
quested them  to  pass.  The  parlement 
had  no  voice  in  the  matter,  but  simply 
registered  the  royal  edict. 

Seato'nian  Prize  (The),  for  an 
English  poem  on  some  sacred  subject. 
Value  40/.  ;  given  annually  to  an  M.A.  of 
the  University  of  Cambridge.  The  same 
person  is  qualified  to  take  the  prize  any 
number  of  times.  Founded  by  the  Rev. 
Thomas  Seaton  of  Clare  College  in  1741. 

Seceders,  1780.  Dissenters  from 
the  kirk  of  Scotland  led  by  Ralph  and 
Ebenezer  Erskine  of  Stirling.  They  are 
divided  into  burghers  and  anti-burghers, 
that  is,  those  who  did  not  object  to  take 
the  '  Burgess  oath  '  (q.v.),  and  those  who 
refused  to  take  it. 

Secession  (The),  1783.  The  body 
of  seceders  from  the  General  Assembly 
of  Scotland.  See  '  Seceders.' 

Secession  of  JSTon-  Jurors  (The), 
5  March,  1689.  Bancroft  archbishop  of 
Canterbury  and  the  seven  bishops  of 
Bath  and  Wells,  Chichester,  Ely,  Glou- 
cester, Norwich,  Peterborough,  and 
Worcester  refused  to  take  the  oaths  to 
William  and  Mary,  and  were  suspended. 
On  1  Feb.,  1691,  they  were  all  deprived  of 
their  sees. 

Secession  Synod  of  Ireland 
(The),  1780.  Formed  by  seceders  from 
the  Presbyterian  Assembly  of  Ireland. 


Second  Advent  Brethren 
A  Protestant  religious  sect  which  keeps 
a  watchful  look-out  for  the  second  coming 
of  the  Messiah. 

Second  Book  (The).  King  Ed- 
ward's  liturgies  reformed  under  Queen 
Elizabeth.  See  p.  628,  '  Liturgy.' 

Second  Catechism  of  Edward 
VI.  (The)t  1558.  Called  'The  Larger 


Catechism ' ;  ascribed  to  Poynet  bishop  of 
Winchester,  but  recommended  to  the 
young  king  by  Cranmer.  It  was  in  Latin 
and  English,  in  question  and  answer.  It 
was  afterwards  revised  and  enlarged  by 
Noel  dean  of  St.  Paul's,  and  published  in 
1570.  This  is  not  the  catechism  inserted 
in  our  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  That 
formulary  was  drawn  up  by  Dr.  Nowell, 
afterwards  bishop  of  Ely,  and  was  enlarged 
by  Dr.  Overall,  at  the  command  of  James 
I.,  and  is  based  on  Cranmer's  Shorter 
Catechism. 

According  to  Canon  Luckock  ('On  the  Book  ol 
Common  Prayer ')  the  greater  part  la  by  Nowell. 
Overall  wrote  the  Explanation  ol  the  Sacraments. 

Second  Founder  of  Rome  (The). 
Sixtus  V.,  who  greatly  embellished  Rome 
with  beautiful  edifices,  brought  water  to 
the  city  by  an  aqueduct  22  miles  long, 
constructed  the  cupola  of  St.  Peter's, 
enlarged  the  Vatican  library,  fixed  the 
number  of  cardinals  at  70,  and  recreated 
both  the  city  and  constitution  of  the 
Church  (1521, 1585-1690). 

Second  Grand  Alliance  (The), 
7  Sept.,  1701,  between  the  kaiser,  Great 
Britain,  Holland,  Prussia,  and  Hanover, 
against  Louis  XIV.  Signed  at  the  Hague. 
The  object  was  to  prevent  France  suc- 
ceeding to  Spain,  and  to  secure  Spain 
to  Germany.  If  negotiations  failed,  the 
allies  agreed  to  make  war  on  France  till 
they  recovered  Spanish  Flanders,  the 
kingdoms  of  Sicily  and  Naples,  with  all 
other  Spanish  territories  in  Italy.  No 
peace  was  to  be  made  till  the  absolute 
severance  of  Spain  and  France  was 
effected.  See  p.  881, '  Grand  Alliance.' 

Second  Plebe'ian  War  (The), 
A.D.  126,  in  Irish  history,  is  the  rising  of 
the  Attacots  or  proletariat  of  Ireland, 
aided  by  the  sub-kings,  to  dethrone  Tua- 
thal,  son  of  Ferediu  h  the  Just.  Tuathal 
took  refuge  with  tho  king  of  the  Picts,  but 
a  famine  induced  the  insurgents  to  invite 
him  back,  and  he  was  called  Tuathal  the 
Acceptable. 

The  first  plebeian  wmr  WM  the  Mawacre  at 
Magh-Cru  (q.v.), 

Second  Prayer  Book  of  Ed- 
ward VI.  (The),  1552.  The  second 
revision  of  the  '  King's  Primer '  (q.v.) ;  the 
first  revision  was  1549.  King  Edward's 
Prayer  Book  was  augmented  and  revised 
in  the  reigns  of  Elizabeth  and  James  L 
In  1662  it  assumed  the  present  form  at 
our  '  Book  of  Common  Prayer.' 


SECOND 


SECRET 


605 


Second  Probation.  The  dernier 
ressort  of  the  prison  governor  to  an  incor- 
rigible offender.  It  consists  of  solitary 
confinement  for  9  months,  as  at  the  com- 
mencement of  a  sentence,  with  deduction 
of  one-third  of  the  ordinary  prison  allow- 
ance of  food  and  the  loss  of  all  remission 
marks. 

Secret  Articles  (The),  1647.  A 
secret  treaty  entered  into  by  Charles  I. 
with  the  Confederates  or  Catholics  of  Ire- 
land. Edward  lord  Herbert  persuaded  the 
Confederates  to  make  a  double  treaty,  one 
public  and  one  private.  In  the  private 
treaty  the  Catholics  had  large  concessions 
made  to  them,  but  if  they  had  been  gene- 
rally known  the  king's  cause  would  have 
been  greatly  prejudiced  among  Protes- 
tants. This  secret  treaty  was  accidentally 
discovered  amongst  the  baggage  of  the 
Archbishop  of  Tuam  and  published.  The 
king  denied  its  authenticity,  but  no  one 
believed  him,  and  the  documents  are  pre- 
served still  in  the  public  libraries  of 
England. 

The  secret  treaty  provided  that  the  members  of 
the  Catholic  Church  should  pay  their  fees  to  the 
Catholic  clergy,  and  that  the  churches  then  In  pos- 
session of  Catholics  should  remain  so. 

Secret  Association  of  the  Holy 
Faith  (The),  1799.  Founded  by  Cardi- 
nal Ruffo,  as  a  counterpoise  to  the 
Carbonari.  This  society  was  sworn  to 
exterminate  all  Jansenists,  Molinists, 
Economists,  Uluminists,  Freemasons,  and 
Carbonari.  The  members  were  called 
'  Santa  Fedists.' 

Secret  Chancery  (The).  A  kind 
of  '  Star  Chamber '  introduced  by  Alexis 
Michailowitz  czar  of  Russia.  It  was  a 
species  of  state  inquisition  whereby  the 
czar  could  get  rid  of  all  persons  dangerous 
or  obnoxious  without  any  apparent  inter- 
ference on  his  part. 

Karamsin  says  the  Secret  Chancery  was  founded 
by  Peter  I.,  and  that  the  court  founded  by  Alexis 
•was  only  a  private  chancery. 

Secret  Committee  (The),  1721. 
See  '  Committee  of  Secrecy.' 

Secret  Device  (The),  1  July,  1543. 
A  private  agreement  between  Henry  VIII. 
and  the  Douglas  faction  to  bamboozle  the 
Scotch  in  regard  to  the  projected  alliance 
between  the  royal  children  Edward  (son 
of  Henry  VIII.)  and  Mary  (daughter  of 
James  V.).  The  promise  was  that  Mary 
should  remain  in  Scotland  till  her  llth 
year,  but  that  an  English  nobleman  and 


his  wife  should  form  part  of  her  suite. 
The  secret  device  was  that  Douglas  should 
throw  Scotland  virtually  into  the  hands 
of  Henry,  to  get  possession  of  Mary,  and 
to  induce  Scotland  to  repudiate  her  alle- 
giance to  the  pope. 

Secret  Select  (The),  1837.  Persons 
who  hired  themselves  out  to  the  trades 
union  of  Glasgow  to  assassinate,  muti- 
late, or  injure  persons  obnoxious  to  the 
union.  They  belonged  to  what  was  called 
No.  61,  and  when  the  secret  committee 
had  resolved  upon  a  deed  of  darkness  the 
name  of  one  of  this  No.  61  was  vrritten  on 
paper  and  given  to  the  secretary.  The 
Secret  Select  being  sent  for  was  ushered 
into  a  dark  room  and  told  what  he  was 
appointed  to  do ;  then  stretching  out  his 
hand  in  the  dark,  a  purse  of  money  was 
put  into  it.  After  the  deed  of  darkness 
he  was  smuggled  out  of  the  kingdom. 
See  '  Nobs.' 

Secret  Treaty  (The),  Jan.  1672, 
ratified  in  June,  between  Charles  II.  and 
Louis  XIV. 

I.  Charles    should    publicly    profess 
himself  a  Catholic,  at  such  time  as  might 
appear  most  expedient. 

II.  To  enable  Charles  to  quash  insur- 
rections, Louis  should  grant  him  2,000,000 
livres  after  the  ratification  of  the  treaty. 

III.  Both  agree  to  observe  the  treaty 
of  Aix-la-Chapelle. 

IV.  If  any  new  rights  on  the  Spanish 
monarchy  should  accrue  to  Louis,  the 
King  of  England  agrees  to  aid  him  in  re- 
covering them. 

V.  Both  agree  to  make  war  on  the 
United  Provinces,  and  neither  shall  make 
peace  without  the  other's  consent. 

VI.  Louis  agrees  to  take  on  himself 
the  whole  expense  of  the  war,  but  Eng- 
land shall  furnish  him  with  6,000  men. 

VII.  Charles  shall  equip  fifty  ships, 
and  Louis  thirty,  and  the  united  fleet  shall 
be  under  the  command  of  James  duke  of 
York. 

VIII.  Charles  to  receive  Walcheren, 
Luys  (2  syl.),  and  the  island  of  Cadsand 
as  his  quota ;  Louis  all  the  rest. 

IX.  A  mutual  treaty  of  commerce  shall 
be  concluded  without  delay. 

No  '  right  divine '  can  palliate  such  Infamy. 

Secret  Tribunal  (The).  I.  A.D. 
783,  of  Westphalia.  A  kind  of  inquisition 
established  by  Charlemagne  to  prevent  a 
relapse  into  paganism. 


808 


SECULAR 


SEEKERS 


IE.  The  Vehm-Gericht  of  Westphalia 
(12th  cent.),  recognised  1371;  general  in 
Germany  1400,  suppressed  1438,  but  did 
not  wholly  cease  to  exist  till  1811. 

Its  judges  and  officers  were  all 
muffled,  its  summonses  were  delivered 
in  secret,  and  everyone  connected  with 
the  tribunal  was  sworn  to  secrecy.  It 
exerted  a  wholesome  restraint  on  the 
unruly  barcns,  for  anyone  of  them  might 
at  any  time  be  dragged  blindfold  before 
the  judges,  and  hung  on  the  first  tree. 
See '  Red  Land.' 

It  was  no  single  court,  bat  a  society,  which 
could  hold  a  court  in  any  place  within  the  Red 

Secular  Abbots.  Laymen  who 
possessed  monasteries ;  their  vicars,  who 
discharged  the  duties  of  the  abbey,  were 
styled '  Regular  Abbots,' 

Secular  Canons.  Canons  not  con- 
ventual.  Laymen  who  out  of  honour  or 
respect  are  admitted  into  some  chapter 
of  canons.  They  mixed  more  or  less 
with  the  world,  but  observed  the  rules 
of  the  order  to  which  they  attached 
themselves. 

Secular  Clergy  (The).  The  clergy 
generally  who  live  in  private  houses. 
Nearly  all  archbishops,  bishops,  deans, 
canons,  and  parochial  clergymen  are 
Seculars,  in  contradistinction  to  the  Re- 
gulars, who,  having  vowed  obedience, 
chastity,  and  poverty,  live  in  some  reli- 
gious house,  dead  to  the  world  and  the 
'  civil  law  '  by  their  '  entrance  into  reli- 
gion.' Called  '  Regulars '  because  they 
live  under  the  liegula  or  rale  of  some 
religious  house. 

Secularism,  1846.  A  system  of 
ethics  which  teaches  that  conduct  should 
be  based  on  reason  and  knowledge, 
wholly  ignoring  the  Christian  doctrine  of 
divine  guidance  and  interference.  It 
Is  happiness  as  the  proper  aim  of 
man,  utility  his  highest  duty,  and  pro- 
press  as  the  only  gauge  of  right  living. 
Of  course  it  considers  perfect  liberty  of 
thought  as  essential  to  progress,  and 
therefore  objects  to  creeds,  and  what  is 
termed  '  orthodoxy,'  that  is,  certain  set 
dogmas  and  doctrines  enforced  by  the 
authority  of  a  dominant  party.  It  re- 
gards this  present  life  as  the  main  concern 
of  man,  experience  his  best  guide,  the 
promotion  of  the  well-being  of  society 
his  highest  duty,  the  Book  of  Nature  his 


only  Bible,  and  science  its  best  inter* 
preter.     See  '  Agnosticism.' 

Secularists.  Freethinkers  who  be- 
lieve that  the  affairs  of  this  world  should 
be  the  chief  concern  of  man.  They  are 
generally  Agnostics,  but  some  are  Mate- 
rialists, and  some  few  are  Atheists.  How- 
ever, religious  views  have  no  part  nor 
lot  in  Secularism  except  indirectly. 

Sedan-day,  1  Sept.  A  school  holiday 
in  Hamburg  in  commemoration  of  the 
battle  of  Sedan  in  1870,  when  Napoleon 
III.  delivered  up  his  sword  to  William 
king  of  Prussia. 

Sedantaire,  or  'Man  of  Sedan,'  a 
sobriquet  of  Napoleon  III.  after  he  re- 
signed his  sword  to  the  King  of  Prussia 
at  Sedan,  in  the  Franco-Prussian  war, 
1870.  The  pun  is  Sedan-terre. 

Sede'runt  (The  Act*  of).  Acts 
whereby  judges  are  empowered  to  make 
rules  for  the  regulation  of  legal  pro- 
cedure and  the  expedition  of  justice  in 
the  Scotch  Court  of  Session,  Scotch 
Act,  1540,  c.  93. 

Sedgwick  Prize  (The),  for  geology. 
Given  every  third  year  to  any  graduate 
of  the  University  of  Cambridge  who  has 
resided  sixty  days  during  the  year  of  his 
candidature.  Value  about  801.  Founded 
in  18C5  in  honour  of  the  Rev.  Adam 
Sedgwick,  Woodwardian  Professor  (q.v.). 

Sedleyan  Professor  of  Natural 
Philosophy  in  Oxford  University.  Sti- 
pend 5701.  a  year.  Founded  by  Sir 
William  Sedley,  1621. 

Seekers,  1628.  A  religions  sect  in 
New  England,  which  denied  the  churches 
and  ordinances  of  Christ. — John  Harvard. 

II.  During  the  civil  wars  between 
Charles  I.  and  his  parliament  the  sect 
spread  into  England.  They  believed  that 
no  true  church  was  in  existence;  that  a 
true  church  could  be  founded  and  ad- 
ministered only  by  men  who  hi»d  the 
supernatural  gift  conferred  on  the 
founders  and  members  of  the  primitive 
churches.  They  were  '  seeking  and  wait- 
ing '  for  such  manifestation  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  as  would  render  it  possible  for 
true  churches  to  be  constituted.  George 
Fox  was  at  one  time  a '  Seeker,'  believing, 
as  he  said,  that  '  those  who  sought  the 
truth  would  surely  find  it1  See  Barclay, 


SEGEETARIO 


SELKIRK 


607 


'Inner  Life,'  which  contains  an  excellent 
sketch  of  the  Seekers. 

Under  the  head  of  Independents.  .  .  .  were  the 
Arminians,  Millenaries,  Baptists,  Anabaptists, 
Familists,  Enthusiasts,  Seekers,  Perfeotists,  So- 
cinians,  Arians,  and  others.— HowiTT,  Hitt.  of 
Eng.  (Charles  I.),  chap.  vi.  p.  278. 

Segretario  (II).  Machiavel  is  meant, 
if  no  proper  name  is  added. 

Seiads  (The  Government  of  the), 
1414,  succeeded  in  Delhi  the  '  House  of 
Toghlak.'  Khiza  Khan  expelled  from 
the  throne  Doulat  Khan  Lodi. 

Seicentis'ti.  The  Italian  worthies 
of  the  17th  cent.,  or  in  the  decline  of 
Italian  poetry  and  art.  It  is  applied  to 
the  men  of  note  in  any  debased  period. 
See  p.  174,  '  Cinque  Centisti.' 

Seigneur  of  Sark  (The),  1565.  Sir 
Helier  de  Carteret,  appointed  by  Queen 
Elizabeth,  was  the  first  seigneur.  In 
1721  Sark  passed  by  sale  into  the  hands 
of  James  Milner,  and  in  1730  passed  into 
the  possession  of  Susannah  Le  Pelley ; 
but  in  1852  the  seigneurie  was  transferred 
to  Mr.  T.  G.  Ceilings  of  Guernsey.  The 
parliament  or  assembly  of  Sark  is  called 
the  Chefs  Plaids. 

Seja'nus  of  England  (The).  So 
Sir  John  Elliot  styled  the  Duke  of 
Buckingham  when  he  was  impeached  in 
1627,  and  truly  the  resemblance  between 
the  favourite  of  Tiberius  and  the  favou- 
rite of  Charles  I.  is  very  striking.  Both 
were  equally  unscrupulous,  both  equally 
licentious,  both  popular  in  a  way  for  their 
dash,  beauty,  and  extravagance ;  both 
favourites  of  two  princes :  Sejanus  of 
Caius  Caesar  and  the  Emperor  Tiberius- 
Buckingham  of  James  I.  and  Charles  I. ; 
and  both  met  an  untimely  end. 

Select  Preachers  (of  our  Univer- 
sities). Ten  clergymen  selected  to  supply 
the  place  of  those  who  decline  to  preach 
in  St.  Mary's  Church  in  their  regular 
turn.  Five  of  the  preachers  are  nomi- 
nated annually  by  the  Vice-Chancellor, 
the  Regius  and  Margaret  Professors  of 
Divinity,  and  the  two  proctors.  No  sub- 
stitute is  permitted  except  those  thus 
selected. 

Select  Vestry  Act  (The),  1668. 
By  which  a  person  was  prohibited  from 
being  a  vestryman  unless  he  abjured  the 
'  Covenant,'  swore  not  to  take  up  arms 
against  the  King's  majesty,  and  promised 
by  oath  to  conform  to  the  Liturgy. 


Seleucidss  (4  syl.),  or  '  Dynasty  of 
the  Seleucidse,'  B.C.  812-64  (247  years). 
A  Macedonian  dynasty  which  reigned  in 
Syria  and  Upper  Asia  after  the  death  of 
Alexander  the  Great.  So  called  from 
Seleucus,  one  of  Alexander's  generals, 
its  founder.  Six  of  the  dynasty  were 
named  Seleucus,  thirteen  were  named 
Antiochus,  and  three  were  named  Deme- 
trius. It  was  succeeded  by  the  Arsa- 
cides. 

The  'Era  of  the  Seleucides*  begins  with  this 
dynasty.  Seleukos  I.  is  surnamed  Nicdtor  (the 
Conqueror). 

Self-denying  Ordinance  (The). 

See  '  Self-renouncing  Ordinance.' 

Self-renouncing  Ordinance 
(The),  or  'Self-denying  Ordinance,'  8 
April,  1645.  A  measure  moved  by  Zouch 
Tate  and  seconded  by  Sir  Harry  Vane 
in  the  House  of  Commons  for  the  removal 
of  the  Earl  of  Essex  from  the  command 
of  the  parliamentary  army.  Tate  said, 
'  There  is  but  one  way  of  ending  so  many 
evils,  and  that  is  for  everyone  freely  to 
renounce  himself.'  The  ordinance  was 
that  no  member  of  either  house  shall 
hold  any  office,  civil  or  military,  during 
the  war.  When  the  bill  passed,  Essex, 
Warwick,  and  Manchester  resigned,  and 
Fairfax  was  made  commander.  Crom- 
well ought  to  have  been  excluded  as  an 
M.P.,  but  a  special  exception  was  made 
in  his  case  'for  his  brilliant  achieve- 
ments.' Cromwell  really  introduced  the 
measure  to  the  attention  of  the  parlia- 
ment, for  he  saw  plainly  that  the  aris- 
tocracy were  only  half-hearted  in  the 
war.  On  the  death  of  Essex  in  1647 
this  ordinance  fell  into  abeyance. 

Zouch,  pronounce  Zootch. 

Seljuks  ( The),  or '  Seljukian  Dynasty.' 
An  Oriental  dynasty  founded  by  Togrul 
Bey,  grandson  of  Seljuk  of  Turkestan. 
He  took  possession  of  the  empire  of  the 
Ghaznevides  (8  syl.),  and  put  an  end  to 
the  Bowides  (2  syl.)  in  Ispahan.  The 
Seljftks  of  Persia  began  with  Togrfll  I. 
and  went  out  with  Tograi  II.  It  gave 
twelve  sovereigns,  lasted  156  years  (1038- 
1194),  and  was  succeeded  by  the  Gourides 
(2  syl.)  or  Khans  of  Kharizm  (1155-1225). 

It  will  be  seen  that'the  Gourides  were  for  thirty, 
nine  years  contemporary  with  the  Selj  uks.  Togr ul 
Boy,  Alp  Arslan,  and  Malek  Shah  are  kings  to  be 
proud  of  In  any  nation. 

Selkirk  Island.  Juan  Fernandei 
is  so  called  from  Alexander  Selkirk,  • 


SELWYN 


BEMPRONIAN 


buccaneer  from  the  fishing  town  of  Largs 
in  Fifeshire,  who  resided  there  in  soli- 
tude for  four  years  (1704-1708).  The 
story  of  Selkirk  probably  suggested  to 
Defoe  that  of  '  Robinson  Crusoe.' 

Selwyn  College,  Cambridge,  1882. 
Built  by  public  subscription  in  memory 
of  George  Augustus  Selwyn,  late  bishop 
of  Lichfield,  to  provide  an  economical 
education  of  '  high  culture  of  the  mind 
combined  with  Christian  training  based 
on  the  principles  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land.' 

Selwyn  Divinity  School  (The). 
Founded  in  1856  by  William  Selwyn, 
D.D.,  of  St.  John's  College,  Cambridge. 
Lady  Margaret  Professor  of  Divinity. 

Sem'inarists,  1588  (Queen  Eliza- 
beth). The  name  given  to  the  Roman 
Catholic  clergy  who  were  trained  at  Dr. 
Allen's  College  at  Donay  for  the  purpose 
of  being  sent  over  to  England  as  mis- 
sionaries of  the  Pope.  These  were  after- 
wards treated  by  Elizabeth's  officers  as 
being  on  the  same  footing  as  Jesuits. 

Sem'ipela'gians,  A.D.480.  Pelagius 
denied  the  doctrine  of  original  sin,  or  the 
taint  of  Adam.  He  maintained  that  all 
men  can,  if  they  choose,  keep  all  the  laws 
of  God ;  that  God  gives  grace  to  those 
who  deserve  it ;  that  good  acts  are  due  to 
the  liberty  of  the  will  as  well  as  bad 
acts.  The  Semipelagians  agreed  with 
Pelagius  in  the  freedom  of  the  will  to 
choose  either  good  or  evil,  but  after 
having  made  the  choice  then  they  main- 
tained that  God's  grace  is  indispensable 
for  justification  and  righteousness.  Man 
can  walk  to  the  palace  door,  but  must 
be  ushered  into  the  presence  chamber. 

Semir'amis  of  the  North  (The). 

I.  Margaret  de  Valdemar,    queen  of 
Norway,  Sweden,  and  Denmark.      She 
was  the  daughter  of  Valdemar  ITT,  king 
Of  Denmark  (1858-1412). 

II.  Catharine  of  Russia,  a  powerful 
ambitious    sovereign,     but     licentious, 
sensual,  and  immoral  (1729,  1762-1796). 

Semitic  Languages  (The).  An- 
cient Arabic,  Hebrew,  Syriac,  Phoenician, 
Chaldaic,  Ethiopia,  and  perhaps  ancient 
Egyptian  and  Coptic. 

Semitic  Nations  (The).  The 
Hebrews,  Syrians,  old  Ethiopians,  Ara- 


bians, and  Phoenicians.    See  '  Turanian ' 
and  '  Aryan." 

Sempach  (Convention  o/),  1898.  An 
act  of  confederation  between  the  Aus- 
trians  and  Swiss. 

•  Semper  sub  Sextis  perditaRoma 
fuit.' 

NEBO  was  the  sixth  Caesar.  (Julius, 
Augustus,  Tiberius,  Caligula,  Claudius, 
Nero.) 

STEPHEN  VL  (pope  896-897)  was  a 
monster.  He  caused  the  body  of  his 
predecessor  to  be  exhumed;  and  then, 
cutting  off  the  head  of  the  dead  body 
with  a  hatchet,  threw  it  into  the  Tiber. 
The  people,  disgusted,  seized  him,  cast 
him  into  prison,  and  there  strangled  him. 

BONIFACB  VL  (pope  896)  died  within 
fifteen  days. 

BENEDICT  VL  (972-974)  was  confined 
in  St.  Angelo  by  Boniface,  called  '  Anti. 
pope,'  and  died  there. 

GREGORY  VI.  (1044-1046)  had  three 
rival  claimants,  and  when  he  had  bribed 
them  to  retire  Kaiser  Heinrich  in.  and 
his  cardinals  obstructed  all  his  reforms. 
Driven  to  despair,  he  abdicated. 

CLEMENT  VL  (1842-1852)  resided  at 
Avignon.  It  was  in  this  pontificate  that 
Rienzi  the  tribune  troubled  Rome. 

URBAN  VL  (1878-1389).  With  this 
pontificate  began  the  '  Great  Schism  of 
the  West*  (q.v.). 

Pius  VI.  (1775-1799)  was  ill-starred. 
In  France  the  National  Assembly  con- 
fiscated  the  property  of  the  church  and 
suppressed  ail  religious  orders;  in  Ger- 
manv  the  Congress  of  Ems  abolished 
the  Nunciature;  in  Naples  the  papal 
tribute  was  withheld;  and  in  1791 
Avignon  and  Venaissin  were  added  to 
Prance.  France  invaded  the  papal 
dominions,  Bonaparte  attacked  the 
Roman  States,  compelled  Pius  to  sign 
the  Treaty  of  Tolentino,  by  which  he 
gave  up  the  best  pictures  and  statues  of 
Rome,  introduced  his  republic  there, 
and  the  old  pontiff,  torn  from  his  palace, 
was  transferred  successively  to  Sienna. 
Florence,  Grenoble,  and  Valence,  where 
he  died  at  the  age  of  eighty-two. 
To  Rome  if  rix  hath  always  brought  mlachance, 
Three,  without  doubt,  has  fatal  proved  to  France. 
See  '  Three  Fatal  to  France.' 

Sempro'nian  Law  (The),  B.C.  128 
That  the  state  is  to  furnish  corn  at  a 
low  price  to  all  Roman  citizens  (25  ases 


SENATE 


8ENATUS-CONSULTE       809 


per  bushel).  At  one  time  it  cost  the 
state  a  million  a  year  to  make  up  this 
deficit.  It  was  carried  by  Caius  Sem- 
pronius  Gracchus. 

There  were  several  other  Sempronlan  laws,  the 
object  of  which  was  to  lessen  the  power  of  the 
oligarchy  and  make  the  constitution  more  demo- 
cratic. 

Senate  (The)  of  the  University  of 
Cambridge  used  to  be  divided  into  two 
Houses :  (1)  The  regents  or  white-hoods, 
and  (2)  the  non-regents  or  black-hoods. 
The  Upper  or  White-hood  House  con- 
sisted of  masters  of  arts  of  less  than  five 
years'  standing  and  doctors  of  less  than 
two  years'  standing.  The  Lower  or 
Black-hood  House  consisted  of  masters 
of  arts  of  more  than  five  years'  standing 
and  doctors  of  more  than  two  years' 
standing.  All  doctors  of  the  Upper 
House  and  the  public  orator  could  vote 
in  either  house.  This  arrangement  was 
wholly  changed  in  1857-58. 

4  Regents  '  originally  meant  '  tutors,  lecturers, 
and  professors.'  'Non-regents'  were  those  who 
had  served  their  time  and  were  exempt  from 
these  duties.  Masters  of  arts  took  off  the  white 
lining  of  their  hoods  to  show  they  were  no  longer 
regents  or  tutors  and  lecturers.  The  stripping  of 
the  white  lining  has  long  been  discontinued. 

The  Council  of  the  Senate  Is  called  a  '  Caput ' 
(q.v.).  An  assembly  in  term-time  is  called  a  '  Con- 
gregation,' but  out  of  term-time  it  is  a  '  Convoca- 
tion.1  By  a 'Grace'  a  convocation  may  be  con- 
verted into  a  congregation. 

*.*  There  is  no  senate  in  the  Oxford  University. 
See  '  House  of  Convocation.' 

Senate  (The  Present).  The  legislative 
body  of  Cambridge  University.  Great 
changes  were  made  in  1857  (19, 20  Viet.  c. 
88),  and  in  1882  an  entire  new  code  of 
statutes  was  approved  by  Queen  Victoria 
in  council.  The  senate  now  consists  of 
one  house  only,  which  assembles  in  the 
senate-house.  The  members  are  the 
chancellor  and  vice-chancellor,  and  the 
following  graduates,  provided  their  names 
remain  on  the  university  register,  viz. : 
All  doctors  of  the  five  faculties  (i.e. 
divinity,  law,  medicine,  science,  and 
letters).  There  is  a  Council  of  the  Senate 
(q.v.),  and  there  is  also  an  Electoral  Boll 
(q.v.). 

Bachelors  of  divinity  are  members  of  the  senate 
only  in  virtue  of  their  M.A.  degree. 

Senate  (The  Conservative)  of  France, 
1799.  '  Le  Senat  Conservateur  '  created 
by  the  Constitution  of  Year  VIII.  was 
not  a  legislative  body.  Its  duties  were 
to  see  the  laws  enforced,  and  to  elect 
fche  future  consuls.  They  appointed  the 


tribunes  and  legislators,  and  even  filled 
up  vacancies  in  their  own  body. 

The  original  number  of  Conservative  senators 
was  60,  elected  for  life ;  afterwards  increased  to 
137.  Under  the  empire  the  senate  was  quite 
powerless,  and  in  1814,  on  the  restoration,  the 
senate  was  replaced  by  the  Cliambre  det  Pain. 

Senate  (The  French).  'Le  Senat 
Francais  '  (14  Jan.,  1852)  was  composed 
of  cardinals,  marshals,  and  admirals,  of 
princes  over  the  age  of  eighteen,  and  of 
members  nominated  by  the  chef  de 
VEtat.  The  number  was  150,  and  the 
election  for  life.  A  decree  of  the  senate 
was  called  a  stnatus-consulte  (plu. 
senatus-consultes). 

Senate  of  Lilliput  (The).  In  the 
reign  of  George  II.  (26  Feb.,  1729),  it 
was  made  illegal  to  print  reports  of  the 
discussions  of  the  House  of  Commons. 
To  evade  this  law  the  debates  were 
printed  under  initials,  as  debates  of  the 
'  Senate  of  Lilliput.' 

Senate  of  Rome  (The).  Instituted 
by  Eomulus  to  deliberate  on  peace  and 
war,  appoint  the  imposts,  distribute  the 

Erovinces,  render  justice,  and  enact  the 
iws.  In  the  empire  it  lost  all  indepen- 
dence, and  at  the  partition  of  the  empire 
there  were  two  senates — one  at  Con- 
stantinople and  the  other  at  Home.  The 
Roman  senate  ceasod  in  552,  during  the 
domination  of  Theodoric. 

The  original  number  was  100,  called  Patret. 
Tullus  Hostilius  doubled  the  number,  and  Tar- 
quiiiius  Priscus  increased  the  number  to  300. 
Brutus,  on  the  expulsion  of  the  kings,  supplied 
the  places  of  those  senators  who  sided  with 
Tarquin  with  new  men  whom  he  called  Conscripti, 
and  the  body  was  addressed  as  Patret  [et]  Con- 
scripti. Under  the  republic  the  number  generally 
mounted  up  to  600,  and  at  the  death  of  Julius 
Csesar  the  number  was  1,000.  Augustus  reduced 
the  number  to  600.  All  senators  wore  the  toga, 
with  a  large  band  of  purple  called  the  laticlave, 
from  its  being  embroidered  with  a  wide  stripe,  or 
border,  Clavus  iatus. 

Senate  of  Venice,  1178.  A  com- 
mittee of  60  chosen  from  the  Great  Council 
(q.v.),  which  numbered  480  members.  In 
1435  the  number  was  doubled,  and  later 
still  it  was  increased  to  300.  It  was  de- 
liberative. The  college  was  executive. 

The  college  consisted  of  26  members :  the  Doge, 
the  privy  council  of  SIgnory  (6),  the  8  chief  mem- 
bers of  The  Forty,  and  16  representatives  of  the 
Senate.  See  '  Pregadi.' 

Se"natus-consulte  Organique 
de  la  Constitution  (Year  X.),  2  Aug., 
1802.  A  modification  of  the  Constitu- 
tion of  Year  VIII.  (q.v.),  still  lesa 
democratic.  Instead  of  three  consuls 


810       BENATUS-CONStJLTB 


SEPARATISTS 


Napoleon  was  appointed  consul  for  life. 
In  1804  the  consul  was  emperor. 

S6natus-consulte  Organique 
de  PEmpire  Frai^ais  (Year  Xll.)t 
18  May,  1804,  conferring  on  Napoleon 
the  power  and  title  of  emperor. 

From  the  ANCIENT  REGIME  five  constitution! 
brought  the  French  bm  'k  again  to  a  monarchy. 
A  constitutional  monarchy,  a  pure  democracy,  a 
directory,  throe  consuls  and  a  conservative 
senate,  a  consulate,  an  &MPIKB. 

Seneca  (The  English).  Joseph  Hall 
bishop  of  Norwich  (1574-1666). 

Seneca  of  the  East  (The).  Buzurg- 
Mihir,  who  imported  into  Persia  the 
game  of  chess  and  the  fables  of  Pilpay 
(Gth  cent.). 

Se"nechal  (The).  A  subaltern  officer 
of  France  who  acted  as  a  crown  judge ; 
the  district  over  which  he  bad  jurisdic- 
tion was  called  a  stnechautsee.  These 
se'ne'chaussees  were  established  chiefly  in 
the  south  of  France ;  they  were  called 
In  Ullages  in  the  north.  All  France  was 
subdivided  into  se'n^chaussdes  or  bailli- 
ages. 

Kvory  grand  feudatory  had  his  senechal.  who 
was  hit  major  donio.  In  England  a  senechal  Is 
temporarily  created  for  a  coronation  ceremony, 
and  when  a  peer  is  accused  of  a  capital  offence. 

StSne'chal  (The  Grand)  of  France. 
He  was  master  of  the  royal  household, 
the  chief  lord  of  the  treasury,  commander* 
in  .-hicf  of  the  army,  and  lord  chief 
justice.  It  was  the  highest  rank  in  the 
kingdom,  and  in  the  10th  cent,  was  made 
hereditary  in  the  house  of  Anjou.  Sup- 
pressed in  1191  by  Philippe  II.  Anguste, 
who  divided  the  dignity  and  duties  be- 
tween the  constable  and  grand  master 
of  the  king's  palace.  See  above,  '  3e*ne*- 
chal.' 

Senior  Students  of  Christ  Church, 
Oxford,  correspond  to  fellows  in  other 
colleges.  "What  in  other  colleges  are 
called  Scholars  are  termed  Junior  Stu- 
dents in  Christ  Church.  The  head  of 
Christ  Church  is  called  the  '  Dean.' 

Sennacherib,  King  of  Assyria,  was 
Sin-akhi-erba,  son  of  Sarru-gina  [Sargon]. 
He  began  to  reign  B.C.  707.  He  was 
high  priest  for  eighteen  years  of  his  reign. 
His  war  with  Hezekiah  was  not  the  third 
year  of  his  reign,  but  his  '  third  expedi- 
tion,' and  his  son  Esar  Haddon— that  is, 
Asshur-akhi-dinna — did  not  succeed  till 
B.C.  683. 


Sensational  School  (The}.  I.  A 
Bchool  of  philosophy  in  the  latter  half  of 
the  18th  cent.  Condillac  (1716-1780)  was 
its  chief  exponent.  This  school  taught 
that  all  the  functions  usually  ascribed 
to  the  soul  are  mere  exhibits  of  the 
senses.  Knowledge  is  obtained  by  the 
senses  only;  intelligence,  conscience, 
1  mind,'  and  so  on  are  from  the  brain. 
The  disciples  of  this  school  were  of  course 
materialists. 

II.  In  French  romance  writers,  fol- 
lowed the  Romantic.  The  first  of  the 
sensational  novels  was  'Indiana,'  by 
George  Sand  (Mme.  Dudevant,  1804- 
1877). 

Bad  as  the  sensual  novels  of  the  '  Sensational 
Bchool  •  of  France  undoubtedly  are,  the  Realistic 
School  Is  ten  times  worse.  They  pander  to  the 
most  prurient  passions  of  man,  and  uncover  sen- 
suality la  all  1U  nastlnew;  tor.  laid  bare,  it  to 
both  disgusting  and  revolting. 

Sensualists.  In  philosophy  meant 
those  who  believe  that  we  depend  on  our 
senses  for  all  our  knowledge  of  the  ma- 
terial world.  These  philosophers  are  also 
called  '  Empirics,'  from  a  Greek  word 
meaning  experience.  The  chief  of  these 
philosophers  among  the  ancients  were 
Democrltus,  Leucippos,  Aristippos,  Epi- 
curos,  and  Lucretius;  and  among  the 
moderns  Hobbes,  Gassendi,  Condillac, 
Helvetius,  Cabanis,  De  Tracy,  Broussais, 
Hartley,  and  Priestley.  Those  who  con- 
tend for  intuitive  ideas  and  an  inner 
sense  or  perception  are  called  Dogmatists. 
The  system  of  Sensualists  is  called 
'  Sensualism.' 

Some  rank  Aristotle,  Bacon,  and  Locke  among 
Sensualist*,  but  they  distinctly  teach  that  tho  five 
senses  are  not  of  themselves  sufficient  to  explain 
all  ideas. 

Cabanis,  pronounce  CoA-taA-NM. 

Separatists  (The).  I.  1580.  Those 
who  withdrew  from  the  Church  of  England 
in  consequence  of  the  tyranny  and  dog- 
matism of  the  Ecclesiastical  Commission. 
They  objected  to  an  established  church 
as  contrary  to  the  word  of  God ;  to  the 
use  of  the  cross  in  baptism  as  a  rag  of 
popery;  to  kneeling  at  the  Lord's  Supper 
as  a  semi-adoration  of  the  elements ;  and 
to  the  use  of  the  surplice.  Persecution 
greatly  increased  their  number  and  con- 
firmed their  opposition,  so  that  they 
quickly  mounted  to  20,000  souls,  and 
became  a  power  in  the  state. 

II.  Or  'Pietists '  (q.v.),  1689.   Founded 
by  Spener  of  Leipsic. 

III.  In  1886,  <feo.    Those  in  favour  of 
giving  the  Irish  a  separate  parliament, 


SEPOY 


SERBONIAN 


811 


supreme  in  Irish  matters,  but  subordinate 
to  the  British  parliament  in  all  matters 
affecting  the  United  Kingdom.  The  bill 
was  brought  in  by  Mr.  Gladstone,  the 

Erime  minister,  but  was  thrown  out,  and 
id  to  the  break-up  of  the  Whig  party, 
those  Whigs  and  Radicals  who  opposed 
the  bill  being  called  Unionists.  Lord 
Hartington  was  the  leader  of  the  Whig 
Unionists,  and  Mr.  Chamberlain  of  the 
Radical  Unionists.  See  '  Irish  Associa- 
tions.' 

An  imperium  in  imperio  is  proverbially  dan- 
gerous, and  would  be  especially  BO  with  the  im- 
pulsive Irish,  who  are  ready  to  follow  any  dema- 
gogue, and  apply  to  foreign  nations  for  support. 
What  the  Irish  want  is  to  be  a  '  separate  nation,' 
and  have  its  voice  in  the  councils  of  Europe.  To 
effect  this  it  must  have  its  consuls,  ambassadors, 
and  army.  And  fatal  collision  with  England 
could  not  be  long  delayed. 

Sepoy  War  (The),  1857-1858,  or 
Indian  Mutiny  (q.v .). 

September  Massacres  (The). 
2,  8,  4,  5  Sept.,  1792,  when  between  eight 
and  ten  thousand  persons,  chiefly  noble- 
men and  priests,  were  massacred  in  cold 
blood  at  the  instigation  of  Marat.  See 
'  Septembrisers.' 

September  9.  The  day  appointed 
for  the  National  Thanksgiving  for  the 
king's  escape  from  the  Rye-house  plot  in 
favour  of  the  Duke  of  Monmouth  and 
the  assassination  of  Charles  II.,  1683. 
Lord  William  Russell  and  others  were 
executed  as  being  implicated  in  this  plot. 

You  hypocrites,  forbear  your  pranks, 
To  murder  men  and  then  give  thanks  ; 
Forbear,  your  tricks  pursue  no  further, 
For  God  accepts  no  thanks  for  murder. 

LUTTRELL'S  Journal. 

The  '  murder  '  referred  to  is  that  of  Lord  William 
Russell,  &c. 

Septembrisers.  I.  '  Septembri- 
geurs.'  Those  engaged  hi  the  massacres 
of  September  (q.v.),  Sept.  1792.  Three 
hundred  hired  assassins  wearing  tri- 
coloured  scarfs  round  their  waists  went 
to  Les  Carmes,  L'Abbaye,  and  La  Force 
to  assassinate  those  suspected  of  favour- 
ing the  royal  cause.  In  Les  Carmes  163 
ecclesiastics  were  executed  without  even 
a  mockery  trial.  In  the  other  two  prisons 
a  few  questions  were  asked.  If  the 
judges  said  d  Coblentzihe  '  suspect '  was 
acquitted,  but  if  the  sentence  was  d  I'Ab- 
baye,  or  d  la  Force,  he  was  led  into  the 
yard  and  put  to  death.  Truchat  stated 
to  the  Legislative  Assembly  that  the 
number  which  fell  hi  the  four  days  was 
4,000,  but  the  real  number  was  double 
that  or  more.  See  above. 


Blllaud-  Varennes  promised  each  of  the  assassins 
24  louis  for  his  work  (a  total  of  about  5,0007.),  but 
money  enough  could  not  be  raised,  and  the  sum  of 
M<w  livres  (7(«.)  is  set  down  In  the  books  of  the  Com- 
mune  as  still  due.  This  surely  is  some  blunder. 
for  it  is  incredible  that  the  government  should 
be  unable  to  lay  hands  on  such  a  paltry  sum  of 
money. 

II.  The  revolutionary  mob  of  France 
in  the  first  revolution  was  so  called  be- 
cause they  began  their  annual  calendar 
in  September  instead  of  January. 

Certainly  It  was  most  unscientific  to  begin  the 
year  in  September,  when  its  end  is  so  near  at 
hand  for  all  nations  north  of  tha  equator. 

Septennial  Act  (The),  1  Geo.  L 
c.  88,  7  May,  1716,  extending  the  duration 
of  parliament  to  seven  years,  instead  of 
three,  as  it  had  been  since  1641.  By 
this  act  it  was  provided  that  the  interval 
between  two  parliaments  should  in  no 
wise  exceed  four  years. 

Sep'tuagesima  Sunday.  Seventy 
days  before  Easter,  Church  way  of  reckon- 
ing, which  gives  ten  days  to  the  week. 
Thus:  1  eve  of  Sunday,  2  Sunday, 
8  Monday,  4  Tuesday,  5  Wednesday, 
6  Thursday,  7  Friday,  8  Saturday,  9  eve 
of  the  Octave,  10  the  Octave.  See 

1  Sunday.' 

So    the  entombment  WOB  1  eve  of   Saturday, 

2  Saturday,  8  eve  of  Sunday.  Septuagesima,  often, 
but  incorrectly,  pronounced  Sep'-t'a-jes'y-may. 

Septuagint  (The).  A  Greek  version 
of  the  Scriptures,  and  called  '  the  Alex- 
andrian.' It  was  produced  in  the  reign 
of  Ptolemy  Philadelphus  (B.C.  284-247). 
The  Pentateuch,  which  contains  many 
Coptic  words,  was  probably  the  work  of 
Egyptian  Jews.  See  '  Scriptures.' 

No  one  believes  the  tradition  repeated  by  Philo. 
Justin,  Clement  of  Alexandria.  Epiphanius,  and 
others :  That  Ptolemy,  by  the  advice  of  his 
librarian,  employed  seventy-two  men  of  learning 
to  translate  the  Hebrew  Scriptures  into  Greek. 
The  seventy-two  met  in  the  Isle  of  Pharos,  and  in 
seventy-two  days  produced  that  translation.  It  la 
furthermore  added  that  each  of  the  seventy-two 
was  shut  up  in  a  separate  room,  and  when  they 
delivered  in  their  translations  all  most  minutely 
agreed.  Not  a  word,  not  a  letter  differed. 

Bichard  Simon  informs  us  that  it  was  called  the 
Septuagint,  because  it  was  approved  and  autho- 
rised by  the  Jewish  Sanhedrim.  The  language  ia 
Greek,  but  many  of  the  words  are  Aramaic.  Often, 
but  Incorrectly,  pronounced  Sep'-t'a-jint. 

Seraphic  Doctor  (The).  John 
Bonaventura  (1221-1274).  A  Franciscan, 
chiefly  distinguished  for  his  adoration  of 
the  Virgin  Mary.  He  distorted  every- 
thing,  by  the  help  of  allegory  and 
analogy,  to  Christian  theology.  This 
Doctor  Seraphicus  is  placed  by  Dante 
among  the  saints  in  Paradise. 

Serbo'nian  Bog  (The).  The  lake 
fierbonis  in  Egypt,  near  the  isthmus  of 


812 


SERENE 


SERVITORS 


Suez,  and  the  border  of  Syria,  which, 
when  the  south  wind  prevailed,  was 
covered  with  sand,  and  looked  like  dry 
land.  Artaxerxes  Ochus  lost  troop  after 
troop  in  this  bog,  on  his  way  to  Egypt. 

Serene  Highness  (His  Moat).  In 
Germany  is  the  title  of  the  collateral 
branches  of  the  sovereign  or  emperor. 
In  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.  the  title  was 
given  to  the  Prince  de  Conde*. 

Ser'geanty.  Service  rendered  to 
the  crown  for  lands.  It  was  divided  into 
Grand  Sergeanty  and  Petit  Sergeanty. 
The  service  in  Grand  Sergeanty  was 
personal  service,  as  following  the  king  in 
battle.  The  service  of  Petit  Sergeanty 
was  some  real  or  nominal  payment  by 
way  of  rent. 

Pronounce  Sar'-jtnt-ty. 

Serpent,  as  a  Standard  (The). 
The  kings  of  Assyria  and  of  Babylon 
adopted  as  a  standard  a  '  Great  Red 
Dragon,'  and  Cyrus  introduced  a  similar 
standard  into  the  armies  of  the  Medes 
and  Persians.  See  Ezek.  xxix.  3. 

One  of  the  Roman  standards  was  a 
serpent.  The  Tartars  carried  a  serpent 
standard,  and  it  will  be  remembered  that 
a  serpent  was  the  standard  of  the  tribe 
of  Dan,  allusion  to  which  is  made  in 
Gen.  xlix.  17. 

The  ancient  Britons  adopted  the  dragon 
both  as  a  crest  and  as  a  standard. 
Geoffrey  of  Monmouth  tells  us :  '  When 
Aurelius  was  at  Winchester  there  ap- 
peared to  him  in  the  sky  a  star  of 
wonderful  magnitude  and  brilliancy, 
from  which  there  darted  forth  a  ray 
ending  in  a  fiery  dragon.'  He  adds  that 
1  Uther  had  two  golden  dragons  made, 
one  of  which  he  presented  to  Winchester 
and  the  other  he  carried  with  him  as  a 
royal  standard.'  A  rattlesnake  flag,  with 
the  motto  '  Don't  tread  on  me,'  was  one 
of  the  first  standards  adopted  in  the 
American  revolution. 

Probably  this  is  a  pure  invention  of  the   ro- 
ing  chronicler  to  account  for  the  title  of 
agon  given  to  King  Uther.    But  dragon  is  the 
itish  word  for  'leader,'  and  pen-dragon  means 
Simply  '  leader  in-chief.1 

The  Greek  4/»*<vi>  is  derived  from  <5/>aa>,  to  be 
active,  and  the  Welsh  dragon  is  allied  to  the  word 
</;./../.  lightning.  Both  express  the  essential  charac- 
teristics of  a  good  general,  quick-eyed  and  quick 
In  execution.  Probably  the  astronomical  symbol 
of  the  planet  Jupiter  (a  serpent  on  a  cross),  and 
the  colled  dragon  at  the  base  of  Satan,  refer  to 
similar  vigilance  and  activity. 

Serpent  Homer  (The).  A  copy  of 
Homer's  •  Iliad  '  on  a  roll  of  serpent  skin 


120  feet  in  length.  This  ancient  MS. 
was  kept  in  the  royal  college  of  Con- 
stantinople, but  was  lost  in  a  fire  which 
destroyed  the  library.  See  Gibbon, 
chap.  liii. 

Serpent  of  Old  Wile  (The).  Cleo- 
patra queen  of  Egypt  (B.C.  69,  61-80). 

Serventese.  A  popular  sort  of  me- 
diaeval ballad  like '  Chevy  Chase,'  divided 
into  stanzas. 

PoernatA  in  qnibus  Bervlentlum  seu  Mllitum 
facta  et  servitia  referuntnr.— Do  CANGK. 

Serve'tUS  (Michael).  The  learned 
theologian,  who  embraced  the  Arian 
doctrine,  persecuted  to  death  by  Calvin. 
He  published  a  book  anonymously,  but 
Calvin  ferreted  out  the  author,  and  had 
the  book  burnt  at  the  gallows.  Not  long 
afterwards,  as  he  was  passing  through 
Geneva  in  disguise,  Calvin  had  him 
arrested,  and  acted  as  informer,  prose- 
cutor, and  judge,  and  Servetus  was  burnt 
to  death  by  a  slow  fire.  No  more  in- 
famous act  ever  disgraced  the  memory 
of  man  (1509-1553). 

Service  Book  (The),  1687.  So  the 
Scotch  called  the  Common  Prayer  Book, 
which  Charles  I.  tried  to  force  the 
people  of  Scotland  to  use  in  their  places 
of  worship. 

Tin-  term  was  common  enough  in  England  also, 
but  they  were  more  often  called  '  Uses '  (q.v.). 
These  eleven  were  consulted  by  the  Com 
missionera  who  compiled  our  Common  Prayer 
Book,  vit.  the  Missal,  the  Gradualeor  Orayle,  the 
Proceasionale,  the  Ordlnale,  the  Portiforlum  or 
Breviary,  the  Legenda,  the  Pica  or  Pie,  the 
Finale,  the  Antlphonaiinm.  (he  Manuale.  and 
Pontincale.  See  each  of  these  words  in  loco. 

Servile  or  Slave  War  (The).  The 
first  in  Sicily,  B.C.  188-131 ;  the  second 
in  Sicily,  B.C.  103. 

Ser'vites  (2  syl.),  or  'Servitors  of 
the  Virgin.'  A  religious  order  founded  in 
Florence  in  1232.  Called '  White  Mantles ' 
from  their  dress.  The  order  still  sub- 
sists in  Italy,  but  was  abolished  in  France 
1274. 

There  are  a  few  houses  of  Servites  In  the  United 
States  ;  also  some  of  Servile  ladies  (nuns).  There 
is  one  house  of  Servites  in  England  (Fulham  Road, 
8.W.),  one  of  Servile  Slaters  (St.  Anne  •  Road, 
Stamford  Hill,  N.).  1890. 

Servitors.  Students  of  Christ 
Church  College,  Oxford  University,  re- 
ceived at  reduced  fees,  like  the  '  Bible 
Clerks '  of  Oriel  College,  Oxford,  and  the 
sizars  of  Cambridge.  At  one  time  each 
fellow  had  his  servitor  to  wait  on  him 
at  dinner,  and  these  servitors  dined  on 
what  was  left  at  the  fellows'  table. 


SERVUS 


SEVEN 


819 


Servus  servi.  A  slave's  drudge, 
who  helped  him  to  cultivate  his  peculium 
(q.v.). 

Since  the  time  of  Gregory  the  Great  the  pope 
has  styled  himself  Servus  servorum  Dei  (the  drudge 
of  God  s  ministers). 

Sessional  School  (The  Edin- 
burgh), 29  April,  1813.  A  normal  or 
training  school  to  educate  teachers  in 
the  principles  and  art  of  teaching.  This 
was  the  first  of  the  training  colleges  in 
Great  Britain,  but  they  had  been  estab- 
lished in  France  in  1795,  and  in  Germany 
even  earlier  (1748).  See  '  Normal  Schools.' 

The  Sessional  Schools  were  in  20  Feb.,  1838. 
adopted  as  an  appendage  of  the  ecclesiastical 
establishment  under  the  name  of  the  General 
Assembly's  Normal  Institution. 

Sestiere  (A)  (plural  Sestieri).  A 
division  of  the  city  of  Florence  for  legis- 
lative purposes.  It  was  a  sixth  part, 
and  each  sestiere  elected  two  anziani  or 
seniors.  In  1282  the  city  was  divided 
into  quarters,  and  the  anziani  were 
superseded  by  priors  (q.v.). 

Sethos.  King  of  Egypt,  19th  dynasty, 
father  of  Sesostris,  reigned  five  centuries 
before  the  Christian  era.  There  is  a 
statue  of  this  king  holding  a  rat  in  his 
hand,  and  containing  this  inscription : 
'  Learn  from  my  example  to  honour  the 
gods.' 

The  explanation  given  Is  this,  according  to 
Herodotus :  His  soldiers  refused  to  contend  with 
Sennacherib  the  Assyrian,  and  Sethos  invoked 
the  god  whose  minister  he  was  to  aid  him.  At 
night  a  crowd  of  rats  Invaded  the  Assyrian  camp 
and  gnawed  the  bowstrings  of  the  sleeping  men, 
BO  that  next  morning  Sennacherib  was  obliged  to 
draw  off  his  army.  No  doubt  this  account  is 
wholly  mythical,  and  the  rat  held  in  the  king's 
hand  was  the  god  he  '  delighted  to  honour.' 

Settlement  (The  Act  of).  The 
statute  12,  13  William  III.  c.  2  whereby 
the  crown  was  limited  to  the  family  of 
William.  If  William  and  his  successor 
Anne  died  without  issue  the  succession 
was  to  pass  to  the  descendants  of  Prin- 
cess Sophia,  a  daughter  of  James  I., 
provided  they  were  Protestants  (1702). 
This,  of  course,  is  the  ground  of  the 
Hanoverian  Succession.  See  '  Act  of 
Settlement.' 

Settling  Day.  The  day  on  which 
stockbrokers  settle  or  balance  time 
bargains  (q.v.).  Once  a  fortnight. 

Seven.  A  magic  number  in  Brussels. 
Seven  noble  families,  springing  from 
seven  ancient  castles,  supplied  the  stock 
from  which  was  selected  the  seven 


senators  who  composed  the  upper  council 
of  the  city.  There  were  seven  great 
squares  and  seven  gates  (Motley, '  Dutch 
Kepublic,'  chap.  i.). 

Seven  a  Sacred  Number. 

Pythagoras,  500  years  before  the 
Christian  era,  tells  us  that  the  number 
7  belongs  especially  to  sacred  things. 

Hippocrates  (B.C.  460-357)  divided  the 
life  of  man  into  7  ages,  a  division  adopted 
by  Shakespeare. 

.  The  Egyptian  priests  enjoined  rest  on 
the  7th  day,  because  it  was  held  to  be  a 
dies  infaustus.  In  Egyptian  astronomy 
there  were  7  planets,  and  hence  7  days 
in  the  week,  each  day  ruled  by  its  own 
special  planet.  The  people  of  Peru  had 
also  a  7-day  week. 

The  Persians  and  Mexicans  have  a 
tradition  of  a  flood  from  which  7  persons 
saved  themselves  in  a  cave,  and  by  whom 
the  world  was  subsequently  repeopled. 

The  Jews  considered  7  the  perfect 
number:  hence  we  have  the  7  days  of 
the  creative  week ;  7  days'  respite  before 
the  flood  came ;  7  of  all  clean  animals 
saved  in  the  ark;  the  years  of  famine 
and  plenty  were  in  cycles  of  7;  every 
7th  year,  like  every  7th  day,  was  a  sab- 
bath ;  the  feasts  of  unleavened  bread  and 
of  tabernacles  lasted  7  days ;  the  golden 
candlestick  had  7  branches;  7  priests 
blew  with  their  trumpets  when  the  walls 
of  Jericho  fell  down,  after  being  encom- 
passed for  7  days,  and  7  tunes  on  the  7th 
day;  Jacob  served  7  years  for  each  of 
his  wives;  Samson  kept  his  nuptials  7 
days,  was  bound  with  7  green  withes,  and 
7  locks  of  his  hair  were  cut  off ;  Nebu- 
chadnezzar was  a  'beast'  for  7  years; 
and  the  furnace  for  the  three  Jews  waa 
heated  7  times  more  than  it  was  wont ; 
the  righteous  are  like  gold  7  times  puri- 
fied in  the  furnace. 

In  the  New  Testament  nearly  every- 
thing occurs  by  sevens:  there  were  7 
churches  in  Asia;  7  spirits  symbolised 
by  7  candlesticks;  7  stars;  7  seals;  7 
vials. 

8X7  is  an  Important  factor  among  ourselves: 
thus,  8x7  constitutes  a  royal  salute;  8x7  is  the 
time  that  man  '  comes  of  age,'  &c.  The  7th  son  of 
a  7th  son  was  at  one  time  supposed  to  possess 
wonderful  powers.  Man  consists  of  7  parts  (2  legs. 
2  arms,  a  stomach,  chest,  and  head),  and  his  head 
has  7  apertures  (2  for  the  eyes,  2  for  the  ears,  2  for 
the  nose,  and  one  for  the  mouth). 

Seven  Articles  of  Islam  (The). 
1,  There  is  one  only  God ;  2,  Mohammed 
is  his  prophet ;  8,  Prayer  ia  the  key  ot 


814 


SEVEN 


SEVEN 


paradise;  4,  almsgiving;  5,  fasting  the 
whole  month  of  Ramadan  ;  6,  a  pilgrim- 
age to  Mecca;  and,  7,  observance  of  the 
festivals,  viz.  the  first  three  days  of 
Shawa"!  (which  immediately  follow  the 
month  of  Ramada'n)  and  the  three  or 
four  days  beginning  on  the  tenth  of  Dsu'l 
Heggeh. 

Friday  is  the  sabbath,  but,  service  being  over, 
the  rest  of  the  day  is  at  every  man's  disposal. 

Seven  Bibles  (The).  1,  The  Chris- 
tian's Bible ;  2,  the  Koran  or  Mahome- 
tan's Bible  ;  8,  the  Eddas  of  the  Scandi- 
navians ;  4,  the  Try  Pitikesor  Tripitaka, 
i.e. '  Triple  basket '  (viz.  the  Soutras  or 
discourses  (literally  '  strings '),  Vinaya 
or  discipline,  and  Abhidharma  or  meta- 
physics) ;  5,  the  Chinese  five  kings  (viz. 
Yih-king,  cosmogony,  Shu-king,  or  deli- 
berations of  the  '  ancient  kings,'  the  Shi- 
king,  or  book  of  psalms,  the  Le-king,  or 
book  of  rites,  the  Chun-tsien,  or  history 
of  China) ;  6,  the  Three  Vedas  of  the 
Hindus;  and,  7,  the  Zendavesta  of  the 
Persians.  Of  these  the  Koran  is  the  most 
modern. 

The  five  kings  do  not  mean  fir*  monarch*,  bat 
five  webs  of  cloth  or  five  warps. 

Seven  Bishops  (The),  committed 
to  the  Tower  by  Chief  Justice  Jeffreys, 
10  June,  1688,  were  Bancroft  archbishop 
of  Canterbury,  Lloyd  bishop  of  St.  Asaph, 
Ken  bishop  of  Bath  and  Wells,  Turner 
bishop  of  Ely,  Lake  bishop  of  Chichester, 
White  bishop  of  Peterborough,  and 
Trelawney  bishop  of  Bristol.  These 
seven  bishops  were  deputed  to  wait  on 
James  II.  and  inform  him  that  the  bishops 
of  the  diocese  declined  to  read  the  king's 
Declaration  of  Indulgence  according  to 
his  command,  or  to  instruct  their  clergy 
so  to  do.  The  object  of  the  declaration 
was  the  removal  of  all  disqualifications 
from  Roman  Catholics  in  church  and 
state  offices.  The  bishops,  when  brought 
to  trial,  were  acquitted,  and  this  tyranni- 
cal proceeding  was  the  last  offence  which 
brought  about  the  overthrow  of  James  II. 
The  declaration  was  to  be  read  in  London 
20  May  and  elsewhere  27  May,  1688. 

Seven  Bodies  in  Alchemy 
(The).  1,  the  sun  is  gold;  2,  the  moon 
is  S///VT;  8,  Mars  is  iron;  4,  Mercury  is 
quicksilver;  6,  Saturn  is  lead;  6,  Jupiter 
is  tin  ;  and,  7,  Venus  is  copper. 


The  bodies  seven,  eek,  lo  hem  beer  i 
Bol  go  Id  is,  and  Luna  filter  we  threpe, 
Mars  yreii,  Hercurie  yuyksilver  we  clop*, 


Saturnus  Iffd,  and  Jubitnr  Is  ftra. 
And  Venus  coper,  b; 
CHAUCER,   Cantfrbur 


And  Venus  coper,  by  my  fader  Kyn. 
IHACCER,    Canterbury    Talet    ~~ 
'  Chanounes  Yemanea  Tale '). 


ralet   (Prologue   to 


Seven  Champions  of  Chris- 
tendom (The).  1,  St.  George  of  Eng- 
land ;  2,  St.  Andrew  of  Scotland ;  8,  St. 
Patrick  of  Ireland;  4,  St.  David  of 
Wales ;  6,  St.  Denys  of  France ;  6,  St. 
James  of  Spain ;  and,  7,  St.  Anthony  of 
Italy. 

Seven  Clerical  Orders  (The). 
Ostiarii,  lectors,  exorcists,  acolytes,  sub- 
deacons,  deacons,  and  priests.  Bishops 
are  dignified  priests. 

Docendum  igltur  erlt  hosce  omnes  or  dines 
septenario  numero  continerl,  semperque  ita  a 
Cathollca  Ecclesia  tradituin  esse ;  quorum  noinina 
hoec  sunt :  OsUarius,  Lector,  Exorcista,  Acolytus, 
Subdiaconus.  Diaconus,  Sacerdos.— Cat  ConcU. 
Trulfnt..ft.  11.  c.  44. 

St.  Caius.  who  succeeded  Eutychi&nns  in  288, 
made  it  a  law  of  the  church  that  all  cleric!  should 
POM  through  the  seven  Inferior  orders  before  they 
were  capable  of  being  ordained  bishops.— PBIMCJK, 
Parallel  Hutorg. 

Seven  Corporal  Works  ol 
Mercy  (The).  1,  to  bury  the  dead ;  2, 
to  clothe  the  naked;  8,  to  feed  the 
hungry  ;  4,  to  give  drink  to  the  thirsty  ; 
5,  to  harbour  the  houseless;  6,  to  visit 
those  in  prison  ;  and,  7,  to  administer  to 
the  sick.  See  '  Seven  Spiritual,'  &c. 

Seven  Crosses  (The).  Seven 
crosses  mark  the  tomb  of  a  bishop,  five 
of  a  priest,  and  one  of  an  ordinary 
Christian. 

There  are  also  seven  forma  of  the  ecclesiastical 


_i_   The  Greek  cross,  the  oldest  form.    Symbol  of 
the  word  LVX..  lux  (light). 

4-  The  Latin  cross. 
)£(  The  Maltese  cross. 

X  St.  Andrew's  cross,  or  reliquary  cross. 

+  The  Lorraincse  cross,  or  cardinal's  cross, 
carried  before  a  cardinal.  The  pope's  cross 
has  three  transoms. 

T  The  Tan  or  Egyptian  cross,  or  the  marking 
cross. 

£  Constantino's  cross  £  ,  ijt.  XP,  for  ChrfistosJ. 

Some  other  forms  are  occasionally  seen,  as  the 
'Lambeaux.'  which  Is  a  Maltese  cross  on  a  Latin 
stem,  standing  on  a  lambel  with  three  pendants. 
The  rectoral  cross  consists  of  two  spears  crossed  ; 
the  Agnus  Dei  cross  is  a  spear  ur mounted  with  • 
Maltese  cross;  and  the  heraldic  crosses. 

Seven  Days'  King  (The).  Masa- 
niello  (i.e.  Tommaso  Aniello),  born  ir.-jJ. 
Headed  a  revolt  against  the  Duke  of 
Arcos,  at  Naples,  7  Jmly,  1647,  forced 
him  to  abolish  the  tax  on  provisions,  and 


SEVEN 


SEVEN 


815 


for  seven  days  was  master  of  Naples. 
He  was  most  arrogant  and  bloodthirsty, 
and  was  assassinated  16  July. 

He  Is  the  hero  of  two  operas :  one  by  Caraffa 
called  '  Masaniello,'  and  the  other  by  Auber  (li- 
bretto by  Scribe)  called  '  La  Muette  de  Porticl.' 

Seven  Deadly  Sins  (The).  Covet- 
ousness,  envy,  gluttony,  lechery  or  lust, 
pride,  sloth,  wrath.  See '  Seven  Virtues.' 

Seven  Deposed  Ministers  of 
Scotland  (The),  1843.  A  Mr.  Edwards 
was  presented  to  a  church  in  Scotland, 
and,  being  refused  ordination  by  the  pres- 
bytery of  Strathbogie,  he  appealed  to  the 
civil  court  and  gained  the  verdict ;  where- 
upon seven  ministers  united  in  ordaining 
him,  contrary  to  the  principle  of  the 
'veto'  (q.v.)  adopted  in  1834.  These 
seven  ministers  were  now  deposed  by 
the  presbytery,  their  churches  declared 
vacant,  and  Mr.  Edwards  was  deprived 
of  his  licence  as  a  minister.  The  seven 
ministers  petitioned  the  House  of  Lords, 
which  justified  them,  and  insisted  on 
their  restoration.  This  split  up  the 
Church  of  Scotland,  and  the  seceding 
members  formed  what  is  called  the  '  Free 
Church  of  Scotland '  (q.v.). 

Seven  Dolours  (The),  1725.  '  The 
seven  dolours,  or  sorrows,  of  the  Blessed 
Virgin '  is  a  modern  festival  of  the  Ca- 
tholic Church  celebrated  on  the  Friday 
preceding  Palm  Sunday.  They  refer  to : 
1,  the  prediction  of  St.  Luke  (ii.  84) ;  2, 
the  flight  into  Ijgypt ;  8,  the  loss  of  Jesus 
in  Jerusalem  ;  4,  the  sight  of  Jesus  bear- 
ing his  cross ;  5,  the  sight  of  Jesus  on 
the  cross;  6,  the  piercing  of  his  side 
with  the  lance ;  and,  7,  the  burial.  The 
festival  was  instituted  by  Pope  Benedict 
XIII.  See  '  Seven  Joys,'  &c. 

Instead  of  piercing  the  side  we  have  the  betrayal 
In  the  right  place  in  some  lists;  and  instead  of 
the  burial  is  given  the  Ascension, '  Let  not  your 
hearts  be  sorrowful,  &c.'  No.  1  was  not  a  sorrow, 
but  a  prediction  only ;  the  '  sorrows '  were  the  in- 
cidents which  fulfilled  it. 

Seven  Gifts  of  the  HolyG-host 

(The).  1,  counsel;  2,  the  fear  of  the 
Lord;  8,  fortitude;  4,  piety;  5,  under- 
standing; 6,  wisdom;  and,  7,  knowledge. 

Philip  said  to  the  eunuch,  '  Understandest  thou 
what  thou  readest,'  this  is  the  first  step  to  a  know- 

6  "The  fear  o'f  the  Lord  la  the  beginning  of  wisdom,' 
Ibis  is  understanding  carried  into  practice. 

'  I  know  whom  I  have  believed,'  this  is  the  ex- 
perience of  a  ripe  Christian. 

Seven-hUled  City  (The).  'Urbs 
Sapticollis,'  Borne,  built  on  seven  hills : 


1,  the  Palatinus ;  2,  the  Capitollnne ;  8, 
the  Qulrinalis;  4,  the  Cselius;  5,  the 
Aventlnus ;  6,  the  Viminalis ;  and,  7,  the 
Esquilinus. 

Seven  Joys  of  Mary*  (The).  1, 
the  annunciation;  2,  the  visitation;  8, 
the  nativity;  4,  the  adoration  of  the 
wise  men;  5,  the  presentation  in  the 
temple;  6,  finding  Christ  among  the 
doctors;  and,  7,  the  assumption.  See 
'  Seven  Dolours,'  &e. 

Strange  that  the  'resurrection'  should  be 
omitted.  One  would  have  supposed  it  would  have 
been  the  Joy  of  Joys  next  to  the  nativity. 

Seven  Liberal  Sciences  (The). 
Divinity,  astronomy,  geometry,  music, 
law,  physic,  and  rhetoric. 

Seven  Men  of  Moidart  (The\ 
1745.  The  seven  persons  who  accom- 
panied Charles  Edward,  the  young  pre- 
tender, on  his  expedition  to  conquer  Great 
Britain  and  win  back  the  crown  aban- 
doned by  his  grandfather  James  II.  So 
called  because  their  first  muster  in  Scot- 
land was  at  Kinloch  Moidart,  Inverness- 
shire.  They  were  the  old  marquess  of 
Tullibardine  (called  by  the  Jacobites  the 
duke  of  Athol),  Sir  Thomas  Sheridan 
(Charles  Edward's  tutor),  Sir  John  Mao- 
donald,  Kelly  (the  nonjuring  clergymanX. 
Francis  Strickland,  JEneas  Macdonald 
(banker  in  Paris),  and  Buchanan. 

Seven  Months'  War  (The),  the 
Franco-Prussian  .  War.  War  was  de- 
clared by  Napoleon  HI.  against  Prussia 
19  July,  1870,  and  peace  was  signed  at 
Frankfort  10  May,  1871.  The  first  half 
consisted  of  a  series  of  battles  won  by 
Prussia ;  the  second  half  consisted  of 
a  series  of  sieges,  ending  with  the  siege 
of  Paris,  in  all  of  which  Prussia  wag 
successful. 

The  day  after  the  battle  of  Sedan,  Sept.  1,  Napo- 
leon III.  surrendered  his  sword  to  the  king  of 
Prussia.  On  18  January.  1871,  Wilhelm  I.  king  ol 
Prussia  was  created  emperor  of  Germany,  and  on 
28  January  Paris  surrendered  to  the  conquerors. 

Seven  Mortal  Sins  (The).  Pride, 
wrath,  envy,  lust,  gluttony,  avarice,  and 
sloth. 

Seven  Nations  of  Canaan  (The). 
The  Hittites,  the  Girgashites,  the  Amo- 
rites,  the  Canaanites,  the  Perizzites,  the 
Hivites,  and  the  Jebusites. 

The  Canaanites  were  also  called  the  Philistine*, 
and  by  the  Hebrews  '  Cherethites,'  because  they 
were  supposed  to  be  a  colony  from  Cherith  (Crete). 
The  people  called  themselves  Palisthiuea.  and 


81 G 


SEVEN 


SEVEN 


their  country  Pallsthan  (whence  Philistines  and 
Palestine). 

Seven  Orders  of  the  Anglo- 
Saxon  Church. 

1.  The  ostiary,  a  kind  ol  sexton,  whose 
duty  it  was  to  ring  the  belle  and  keep  the 
church  doors. 

2.  The  exorcist,  whose  function  was  to 
exorcise  those  possessed. 

8.  The  lector,  or  '  reader,'  who  read  the 
lessons  at  church. 

4.  The  acolyth,  01  *  acolythist,'  who 
held  the  candles  while  the  priest  read  the 
Gospel  in  the  celebration  of  the  mass. 

6.  The  subdeacon,  who  prepared  the 
holy  vessels,  and  attended  on  the  deacon 
at  the  altar. 

0.  The  deacon,  who  assisted  the  priest, 
laid  the  oblations  on  the  altar,  baptized 
children,  and  gave  the  eucharist  to  the 
laity. 

7.  The   priest,    or    'presbyter,'    who 
}'!•••  ifhcd,  consecrated  and  administered 
tin     elements,   <fcc.     Bishops   and  arch- 
bishops are  merely  grades  of  the  priest- 
hood. 

The  Catholic  Church  has  the  same  seven  order*. 

Seven  Preexistences(Tfc«)-  Sub- 
scribed to  by  the  Daruschists.  They  are 
Law  and  Throne  of  Glory,  which  existed 
before  the  creation  of  the  world.  The 
Other  five  existed  in  contemplation  only, 
viz.  the  Fathers,  Israel,  the  Sanctuary, 
tin  Mersiah,  and  Repentance. 

Seven  Religions  (The),  according 
to  the  Ismaelites,  are  these  :  (1)  that  of 
Adam  and  hie  companion  SOOB  (&eth)\ 
(2)  Noah,  with  Shem  ;  (8)  Abraham,  with 
iel  ;  (4)  Mfsc-x,  with  Aaron;  (5)  Jesus, 


with  Simon;  (6)  Mahomet,  with  Ali  ;  (7) 
the  Chief,  or  Master,  in  whom  culminated 
'  the  Sciences  of  the  Primeval  Ones.' 

Seven  Sacraments  (The\  of  the 
Roman  Catholic  Church:  (1)  Baptism; 
(2)  Confirmation  ;  (8)  the  Lord's  Supper  ; 
(4)  Penance  ;  (5)  Holy  Orders  ;  (6)  Matri- 
mony; and  (7)  Extreme  Unction.  Of 
these,  Confirmation  and  Orders  can  be 
administered  only  by  bishops. 

Baptism,  Matt,  xxvlll.19;  Eucharist,  Matt.xxvl. 
96;  Confirmation,  Acts  viii.  17  ;  Penance.  Matt.  xvl. 
Jfl  ;  Orders,  Tim.  iv.  4.  22  ;  Matrimony,  Eph.  v.  82  ; 
Extreme  Unction,  Mark  vi.  13,  James  v.  14. 

Seven  Sciences  (The).  The  Tri- 
vinm  and  Quadrivium  —  viz.  grammar, 
rhetoric,  and  logic,  music,  arithmetic, 
geometry,  and  astronomy.  Called  by 


mine  host  of  the  Black  Bear  the  '  seven 
damnable  sciences ' ;  theology  being  held 
by  the  church  the  one  and  only  true 
science  ('  Kenilworth,'  chap.  iii.). 

Seven  kinds  of  Sectaries  (The), 
in  New  England  in  the  17th  cent.  GOB 
TONISTS  (who,  it  is  said,  denied  the  hu 
manity  of  Christ) ;  PAPISTS  (who  consider 
their  own  merits  and  works  equal  with 
Christ's  invaluable  death  and  suffering) ; 
FAMILISTB  (looking  for  rare  revelations, 
and  forsaking  the  sure  revealed  word) ; 
SEEKERS  (who  deny  the  churches  and 
ordinance  of  Christ) ;  ANTINOMIANS  (who 
deny  the  moral  law  to  be  the  rule  ot 
Christ) ;  ANABAPTISTS  (who  deny  the  civil 
government  to  be  proved  of  Christ) ;  PBK- 
LATISTS  (who  will  have  their  own  injunc- 
tions submitted  unto  in  the  churches  of 
Christ)  (John  Harvard,  1628). 

Seven  Sisters  (The).     L  The  old 
yew-trees,  close  to  Fountain  Abbey,  at 
least  1,200  years  old.    Only  two  now  r. 
main,  one  of  which  is  25  feet  in  circuit. 

II.  1518.  Seven  cannons  cast  by  Robert 
Borthwick,  master  of  artillery,  and  em 
ployed  by  the  Scotch  in  the  battle  oi 
Flodden  Field.  An  official  report  s:\v- 
they  were  'the  neatest,  the  soundest,  Mi- 
best  fashioned,  the  smallest  in  the  touch 
hole,  and  the  most  beautiful  of  their  size 
and  length  ever  seen.'  Borthwick  fell  on 
the  field  while  directing  their  operations. 

Seven  Sleepers  (The).  Noircarmes 
and  his  six  officers  in  the  siege  of  Valen- 
ciennes (1566)  were  so  called,  on  account 
of  the  sleepy  way  in  which  they  conducted 
the  siege  (Motley, '  The  Dutch  Republic,' 
pt.  ii.  9). 

Ol  course,  the  legendary  seven  sleepers  reletreu 
to  In  the  Koran  XVIII.,  the  Golden  Legends,  and 
Gregory's  'De  Gloria  Martyrom  were  seven 
noble  youths  of  Ephesua  who  fled  in  the  Declan 
persecution  to  a  cave  in  Mount  Ollon,  and  slept 
for  290  yean.  Their  names  are  differently  given. 

Seven  Spiritual  Works  ol 
Mercy  (The).  (1)  to  admonish  sinners ; 
(2)  to  bear  wrongs  patiently ;  (8)  to  com- 
fort the  afflicted;  (4)  to  counsel  the 
doubtful ;  (5)  to  forgive  offences ;  (6)  to 
instruct  the  ignorant ;  and  (7)  to  pray  for 
the  living  and  the  dead.  See  'Seven 
Corporal,  &c.' 

Seven  times  Christ  spoke  on 
the  Cross. 

1.  Father  forgive  them,  for  they  know 
not  what  they  do. 


SEVEN 


SEVEN 


817 


I.  To  day  shalt  thou  be  with  me  in 
paradise. 
8.  Woman,  behold  thy  son. 

4.  My  God,  my  God,  why  hast  thou  for- 
saken me  ? 

5.  I  thirst. 

6.  It  is  finished. 

7.  Father,  into  thy  hands  I  commend 
my  spirit. 

Seven  Towers  (The),  or  '  Hepta- 
pyrgium,'  of  Constantinople,  clustered  in 
the  southern  end  of  the  wall,  not  far  from 
the  gate  of  Marmora.  Within  these  Seven 
Towers  is  the  Golden  Gate.  The  Seven 
lowers  were  used  as  a  state  prison. 

Supposing  the  top  margin  of  this  page  to  repre- 
sent the  port  of  Constantinople,  the  bottom  of  the 
page  would  be  the  site  of  th-?  Tower  of  Marmora, 
and  a  little  higher  up  would  stand  in  a  cluster  (on 
the  right  hand  side)  the  Seven  Towers  and  Golden 
Gate.  And  about  as  far  from  the  top  margin  as 
*he  Seven  Gates  would  be  from  the  bottom  mar- 
gin would  stand  the  palace  of  Constantino.  The 
wall  connecting  these  is  called  the  Western  Wall. 

Seven  United  Provinces  (The). 
Seven  provinces  of  the  Netherlands  under 
the  yoke  of  Spain,  leagued  in  1579  under 
the  leadership  of  William  the  Silent 
(prince  of  Orange-Nassau),  aided  by 
Count  Hoorn  and  Count  Egmont,  to 
throw  off  their  subjugation.  In  1609  they 
succeeded  in  establishing  themselves  into 
a  republic,  by  an  armistice  for  twelve 
years.  The  struggle  was  renewed  and 
carried  on  till  1648,  when  all  the  powers 
acknowledged  the  independence  of  the 
provinces  by  the  Treaty  of  Minister. 

The  seven  provinces  were  (1)  Holland ;  (2)  Zee- 
land;  (8)  Utrecht;  (4)  Ouelderland,  withZutphen; 
(5)  Over-Yssel ;  (6)  Friesland ;  and  (7)  Groningen, 
with  Drenthe.  In  1795  the  United  Provinces  be- 
came the  Batavian  Republic,  payings',  mil  lions 
sterling  for  a  French  army  cf  25.000  men.  and  In 
1806  Louis  Bonaparte  was  made  king  of  Holland. 
In  IK.-JO  Belgium  was  broken  off  and  the  Nether- 
lands became  an  independent  kingdom. 

Seven  Virtues  (The).  Faith,  hope, 
charity,  prudence,  justice,  fortitude,  and 
temperance. 

The  first  three  are  called  the  '  Holy  Virtues.' 

Seven  Weeks'  "War  (The).  From 
8  June  to  26  July,  1866,  between  Prussia 
and  Austria  for  German  supremacy. 
Italy  was  allied  to  Prussia.  Prussia  de- 
clared the  Gastein  Convention  invalidated 
4  June,  and  the  Prussian  troops  entered 
Holstein  8  June.  Hostilities  between 
Austria  and  Italy  ceased  25  July,  but  the 
Bavarians  were  defeated  26  July,  and  a 
preliminary  treaty  was  agreed  to  by  the 
belligerents.  The  Treaty  of  Prague  waa 
35 


signed  28  Aug.,  1866,  and  the  Treaty  of 
Vienna  between  Italy  and  Austria  on 
8  Oct.  By  these  treaties,  Austria  waa 
entirely  excluded  from  Germany ;  Prussia 
was  placed  at  the  head  of  the  German 
states;  and  Venetia  was  added  to  the 
new-formed  kingdom  of  Italy. 

The  battles  were  (1)  Custozza  (24  June),  won  by 
Victor  Emmanuel ;  (2)  Langensalza  (27  June),  In 
which  Hanover,  an  ally  of  Austria,  was  defeated : 
(81  Nachod,  same  day,  won  by  the  Crown  Prince  ; 
(4)  Trautenau,  same  day,  won  by  Prince  Friedrich 
Karl ;  (5)  Munchengrat,  won  28  June  :  (6)  Skalitz, 
same  day  ;  (7)  Sadowa,  won  8  July ;  (8)  Olniiitz,  won 
15  July  ;  (9)  Lissa,  Austrian*  defeated  Italians  20  July; 
•  and  (10)  the  defeat  of  the  Bavarians,  H6  July. 

Seven  Whistlers  (The).  The  '  Ga- 
briel Hounds,' a  yelping  or  whistling  sound 
heard  in  the  air,  and  supposed  to  forebode 
bad  luck.  Called  '  Gabriel  Hounds '  from 
the  notion  that  they  are  the  souls  of  the 
unsaved  hunted  by  Gabriel,  and  shrieking 
from  the  smart  of  his  whip  as  he  lashea 
them  along. 

N.B. — The  cry  really  arises  from  birds, 
such  as  teal,  widgeons,  and  wild  geese, 
flying  by  night  to  new  feeding  grounds. 

Seven  Years'  War  (The),  or 
'Third  Silesian  War,'  the  third  period 
of  the  War  of  the  Austrian  Succession 
between  Maria  Theresa  of  Austria  and 
Friedrich  II.  of  Prussia.  The  object  waa 
to  determine  to  which  of  these  two 
crowns  should  Silesia  belong.  It  was 
divided  into  seven  campaigns. 

First  campaign,  1756.  Dresden  cap- 
tured by  Friedrich  II.  Battle  of  Lobositz 
indecisive.  The  Saxons  surrendered. 

Second  campaign,  1757.  Three  battles 
won  by  Friedrich ;  those  of  Prague,  Eos- 
bach,  and  Leithen ;  one  lost,  that  of 
Kolin. 

Third  campaign,  1758.  Battle  of 
Zorndorf  won  by  Friedrich ;  that  of  Hoch- 
kirchen  lost  by  him. 

Fourth  campaign,  1759.  Both  Kuners- 
dorf  and  Maxen  were  won  by  the 
Austrians. 

Fifth  campaign,  1760.  Both  battles 
I  (Leignitz  and  Torgau)  won  by  Fried- 
|  rich  II.  . 

Sixth  campaign,  1761.  In  which  the 
I  French  allies  of  Austria  were  defeated. 

Seventh  campaign,  1762.  The  Prus- 
sians victorious  throughout.  Peace  of 
Hubertsburg,  and  end  of  the  war  (15  Feb., 
1763). 

The  Seven  Years'  War  began  because 
Prussia  claimed  Silesia.  After  seven 
years'  fighting,  und  the  loss  of  a  million 
8Q 


818 


SEVEN 


BEX 


lives,  Silesia  was  handed  over  to  Prussia; 
hut  what  was  far  more  important  is 
this :  at  the  beginning  of  the  war  Prussia 
was  only  an  insignificant  kingdom  ;  at  the 
close  of  it,  it  was  one  of  the  great  powers, 
»nd  the  rival  of  Austria. 

In  1866  another  contest  arose  between  the  two 
rival  powers.  This  contest  did  not  last  seven 
rears,  bat  only  seven  weeks,  and  Austria  yielded 
the  palm  to  Prussia.  After  the  Franco-Prussian 
xvnr  in  1H70-1871,  the  King  of  Prussia  was  univer- 
sally acknowledged  to  be  '  the  German  Emperor ' 
also,  and  Austria  was  a  separate  dominion. 

Seven  Years*  War  with  Swe- 
den (The),  1563-1570.  Erik  XIV.  of 
Sweden  remonstrated  with  Frederick  II. 
of  Denmark  for  continuing  in  the  national 
arms  '  The  Three  Crowns,'  commemora- 
tive of  the  Calmar  Union.  As  Frederick 
gave  no  satisfactory  answer,  Erik  retali- 
ated by  inserting  the  arms  of  Denmark 
in  the  royal  banner  of  Sweden.  The 
King  of  Poland  and  the  city  of  Liibeck 
made  common  cause  with  Denmark.  The 
Swedes,  weary  of  the  useless  war  and  dis- 
gusted with  their  king,  deprived  him  of 
his  crown  (1568)  and  confined  him  in 
prison,  where  he  was  poisoned  by  his 
brother  and  successor  John,  Feb.  1577. 
The  first  act  of  the  new  sovereign  was  to 

Sut  an  end  to  the  war,  but  negotiations 
rawled  on  till  1570,  when  a  treaty  of 
peace  was  signed  at  Stettin  by  the  belli- 
gerents. 

Seventeen  Provinces  (The)  of 
Karl  V.  (Charles-quint) :  Franche-Comte', 
Flanders,  Artois,  Malines  (Mechlin),  An- 
vers  (Antwerp),  Hainaut,  Namur,  Bra- 
bant, Limbourg,  Luxemburg,  Holland, 
ZcHand,  Gueldre-with-Zutphen,  Utrecht, 
Over-Yssel,  Friesland,  Groningen.  After- 
wards Cambray  was  added.  In  1609 
these  provinces  were  divided  into  two 
parts,  one  of  which  was  called  the  seven 
provinces  of  Holland,  or  the  '  United 
Provinces,'  and  the  other  ten  formed  the 
Spanish  Netherlands. 

Seventh  Day  Baptists  (The).  A 
section  of  the  Christian  Baptist  sect 
founded  for  the  express  purpose  of  re- 
storing the  Jewish  sabbath,  or  making 
Saturday  'the  Lord's  Day.'  There  are 
also  '  Seventh  Day  Adventists '  both  in 
America  and  in  Europe. 

Seventy  (The).  I.  The  Jewish  San- 
hedrim or  national  council,  which  con- 
bi-i'-il  of  a  president  called  Nasi,  a 
dt'puty.  -nli  .]r]itity,  and  seventy  ordinary 
member*.  Their  place  of  meeting  was 


called  The  Pavement.  The  seventy  sat 
in  the  form  of  a  crescent,  thirty-five  on 
each  side  of  the  throne. 

II.  AJ>.  82.  The  seventy  sent  forth  by 
Jesus  to  spread  his  mission.  They  were 
to  go  two  by  two,  without  purse,  scrip,  or 
change  of  shoes,  but  were  endowed  with 
the  power  of  working  miracles. 

ELI.  The  seventy  elders  who  were  ap- 
pointed to  assist  Moses  in  the  wilderness 
(Num.  xi.  16, 17). 

Seventy  Years*  Captivity  (Th*). 
I.  B.C.  584-515.  The  captivity  of  the  Jews 
in  Babylon,  which  lasted  seventy  years. 
They  were  carried  into  captivity  by  Nebu- 
chadnezzar, and  released  by  Cyrus.  Also 
called  '  The  Babylonish  Captivity.' 

II.  1305-1876.  The  time  when  the 
popes  fixed  their  chair  at  Avignon,  in 
France.  It  began  with  Clement  V.,  and 
led  to  the  Great  Schism  of  the  West 
(1878-1429). 

Seventy  Weeks  (Daniel's).  Sup- 
posing it  to  begin  with  the  decree  of 
Darius  given  to  Ezra  B.C.  491,  and 
seventy  weeks  to  mean  70  times  7  years 
(i.e.  490),  this  would  bring  us  to  the 
birth  of  Christ, '  when  a  finish  was  mado 
to  transgression,  and  an  end  put  to  sins 
by  the  reconciliation  of  the  Messiah,  the 
prince.' 

Several  Lands,  lands  enclosed, 
and  separate  from  common  lands.  '  Nos 
pascua  et  campos  seorsim  ab  aliis  sepa- 
rates Severelt  dicimus'  (Minsheu,  Dic- 
tionary, 1617). 

My  lip*  are  no  common,  though  several  they  ba 
(i.#.  Aly  lips  are  not  common  property,  though  they 
are  not  Inclosed  or  hedged  in). — SHAKKSPKARB, 
Love'i  Labour'*  Lott,  li.  1. 

Severians,  a  religious  sect  of  the 
2nd  Christian  cent.  So  named  from 
Severus  their  leader.  They  were  exag- 
gerated Encratites  (8  syl.)  who  abstained 
from  marriage,  animal  food,  and  wine ; 
denied  the  salvation  of  Adam  and  Eve, 
and  taught  the  existence  of  eeont 
(Eusebius,  book  iv.  29). 

Seville  (Treaty  o/),  9  Nov.,  1728, 
between  Great  Britain,  France,  Holland, 
and  Spain.  In  1731  the  kaiser  joined, 
and  the  five  powers  coalesced  in  the 
Treaty  of  Vienna. 

Sex  Viri  ( The).  In  the  University  at 
Cambridge.  There  are  two  courts,  one 
to  hear  accusations  against  meiuburs  of 


SEXAGESIMA 


SHAKESPEARE 


819 


the  University  not  in  statu  pupillari ; 
and  the  other  a  court  of  discipline  for 
those  who  are  in  statu  pupillari.  The 
latter  court  consists  of  the  chancellor 
and  six  heads  of  houses  appointed  by 
grace  of  the  Senate.  The  former,  also 
elected  by  grace,  held  office  for  two  years. 
The  Sex  Viri  can  deprive  of  a  degree,  but 
there  is  the  liberty  of  appeal  to  the  Senate. 

Sexages'ima  Sunday,  60  days 
before  Easter.  In  all  such  ecclesiastical 
terms  as  Septuagesima,  Sexagesima, 
Quinquagesima,  and  Quadrigesima  (Sun- 
day), the  week  is  reckoned  as  a  ten-day 
week,  because  the  octave  and  the  two 
eves  equal  ten.  See  '  Sunday.'  Thus : 

1  eve  of  Sunday,  2  Sunday,  8  Monday,  4  Tues- 
day, 6  Wednesday,  6  Thursday,  7  Friday,  8  Satur- 
day, 9  Octave  Eve,  and  10  Octave.  So  in  music, 
7  notes  with  the  octave  of  the  first  note  we  call 
an  '  Octave,'  and  the  3  days  of  the  entombment 
were  1  eve  of  Saturday,  2  Saturday,  8  eve  of 
Sunday. 

Sext  (The).  A  continuation  of  the 
Decretals  of  Raymond  de  Penafort. 
Like  the  Decretals,  the  Sext  is  in  6 
books.  It  was  compiled  by  order  of 
Boniface  VIII.,  and  contains  the  rescripts 
from  Gregory  IX.  to  Boniface  VIII.  See 
1  Decretum.' 

The  8rd  part  of  the  Corpus  Juris  Canonicl  la 
the  Extravagantes  Communes,  containing  the 
Clementines  and  Extravagantes  Joannls  (i.e. 
Clement  V.  and  John  XXII.). 

Sforza  the  More,  or  'Moor.' 
Ludovic*  Sforza  was  called  '  the  More,' 
from  morus,  a  mulberry.  Either  from  a 
mulberry-spot  or  stain  on  his  right  arm, 
or  from  his  armorial  bearing  (1451-1508). 

Sforzes'chi  (The),  1409.  The  parti. 
Bans  or  company  of  Sforza,  formed  after 
the  death  of  Barbiano.  See  '  Bracces'- 
chi.' 

Shade wer  (The).  Apollodorus,  the 
Athenian  painter  (  *  -440  B.C.).  Zeuxig 
was  his  pupil. 

Shah  (The).  A  diamond  about  half 
the  size  of  the  Orloff,  given  to  the  Empe- 
ror of  Russia  by  Prince  Gosroes,  younger 
eon  of  the  Abbas  Mirza,  when  he  was  in 
St.  Petersburg.  It  weighs  86  carats,  but 
IB  without  a  flaw  or  cloud. 

Shah-zada,  a  king's  son  (Afghani- 
stan). 

Shakers,  1747.  Reformed  Quakers, 
led  by  James  Wardley  and  his  wife. 
They  believe  that  the  second  coming  of 
Christ  is  at  hand.  They  are  Unitarians, 


deny  the  doctrine  of  original  sin,  and 
the  eternity  of  punishment.  They  say 
that  baptism  is  the  resurrection,  and 
after  baptism  there  is  no  marriage  or 
giving  hi  marriage,  hence  the  married 
are  then  divorced,  and  the  single  must 
remain  so.  Anne  Lee  was  their  apostle, 
whom  they  called  '  Mother' — that  is,  the 
mother  of  all  living  in  the  new  creation. 
They  are  called  Shakers  from  the  shaking 
of  their  bodies  in  religious  exercises. 
•'  The  fundamental  principles  of  Shaker- 
ism  are  virgin  purity,  non-resistance, 
peace,  equality  in  inheritance,  and  un- 
spottedness  from  the  world.' 

The  Lord  promised  He  would  shake  the  earth 
with  terror  (Isa.  ii.  19).  .'  In  that  day  there  shall 
be  a  great  shaking  in  the  land  of  Israel '  (Ezek. 
xxxviii.  19,  20).  '  I  will  shake  the  heavens  and 
the  earth.'  '  I  will  shake  all  nations,  and  the 
desire  of  all  nations  [Anne.  Lee}  shall  come.'  '  Yet 
once  more  I  will  shake  not  the  earth  only,  but 
also  heaven '  (Heb.  xii.  26). 

Shakespeare  (The  Spanish).  Hal- 
deron  [de  la  Barca],  1601-1687. 

Shakespeare  Cipher  (The),  in 
1886  Mr.  Donnelly,  of  Hastings,  Minne- 
sota, U.S.,  gave  out  that  he  had  dis- 
covered by  ciphers  that  Lord  Francis 
Bacon  was  the  author  of  the  plays  attri- 
buted to  Shakespeare.  The  '  cipher '  he 
referred  to  consisted  of  the  blunders  in 
pagination,  hyphenation,  bracketing  of 
the  great  Folio  edition  of  1623,  to  which 
must  be  added  capitalling  words  without 
any  ostensible  reason  (thus  the  word 
Bacon  is  capitalised  even  in  such  com- 
pounds as  '  Bacon-fed '),  and  in  the  use 
of  italics.  In  regard  to  italics  he  says : 
In  '  1  Henry  IV.'  there  are  7  italic  words 
in  the  first  column,  p.  53;  by  multiplying 
these  2  ciphers  we  get  53  x  7  =  871,  and 
the  371st  word  is  '  Bacon.'  Again.  On  p. 
67  of  the  same  play  the  first  column  con- 
tains 6  words  in  italics,  and  67  x  6  =  402, 
which  word  is  '  St.  Albans.'  In  this  sort 
of  way  Mr.  Donnelly  reads  a  minute 
history  of  Lord  Bacon  in  cipher,  and 
affirms  that  all  the  blunders  and  irregu- 
larities of  the  printed  plays  were  designed. 
The  secret  writing  was  adopted  out  of 
fear  of  the  jealousy  of  Queen  Elizabeth, 
who  looked  on  some  of  the  plays,  as  for 
example  '  Richard  II.,'  as  no  better  than 
high  treason. 

Shakespeare    du    Boulevard, 

Guilbert  de  Pixe're'court  (1773-1844). 

Shakespeare  of  Divines  (The). 
Jeremy  Taylor,  bishop  of  Down  (1618- 
lei 


62C 


SHAKESPEARE 


SHEEPSHANKS 


16(17).  So  called  by  Emerson  from  the 
fertility  of  his  mind  and  the  extent  of  his 
imagination. 

Shakespeare  of  Eloquence 
(The),  the  Comte  de  Mirabeau  (1749- 
1791).  So  called  by  Barnave. 

Shakespeare  of  Germany  (The). 
August  Friedrich  Ferdinand  von  Kotze- 
bue  (1761-1819). 

We  may  parody  the  •words  of  Coleridge  on 
Klopstock,  the  Gorman  Milton, 'A  very  German 
Milton  indeed.'  Certainly  Kotzebue  is  a  very 
German  Shakespeare  indeed. 

Shakespeare  of  Harmony 
(The).  Richard  Wagner  (1813-18G4). 

This  is  a  very  exaggerated  comparison. 

Shakespeare  of  Painting  (The). 
Salvator  Rosa  (1615-1673).  So  called 
by  Garrick. 

Shakespeare  of  Prose  Fiction 

(The).  Richardson  the  novelist  (1689- 
1761).  So  called  by  Disraeli. 

Shaking  Hands. 

To  confirm  a  bargain,  mentioned 
2  Kings  r.  15. 

As  a  salutation,  mentioned  by  Homer, 
by  AriBtoplmnt's  ('Nubes,'  18),  and  by 
Virgil  ('/^n.'  i.  403). 

In  modern  times  the  custom  is  English ; 
most  continental  nations  salute  with 
kisses. 

Shalmaneser,  that  is,  Shalman  of 
Assyria,  son  and  successor  of  Tiglath 
Pileser.  He  reigned  14  years  (A.M.  8276- 
8290,  i.e.  B.C.  724-710). 

Sham'anism.  The  religious  doc- 
trines of  the  ancifiit  Hungarians,  and 
of  many  modern  North  Asiatics.  The 
Shaman  wonhippen  adored  one  supreme 
god  called  Istcn  with  sundry  inferior 
spirits,  as  the  gods  of  the  mountains,  the 
woods,  the  springs,  the  rivers,  fire,  thun- 
der, and  so  on.  They  offered  sacrifice, 
especially  white  horses.  Their  priests 
were  called  Tdltos,  Kam,  or  Shaman, 
who  were  like  the  Roman  augurs. 

Shan'avests  and  Car'avats,  1808, 
the  Ribbon-men  of  Tipperary,  Kilkenny, 
Cork,  and  Limerick.  They  were  rival 
factions.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Neither  the  persons  executed  for  these  outrages 
nor  anyone  else  could  tell  what  was  the  dispute. 
It  was  notorious  who  were  Caravats  and  who 
were  Shonavests,  and  this  was  all.-ARXOLB. 

Shang  pynasty.    Se«  '  Chang.' 


'  Sharp  Knife.'  So  General  Jack 
son  was  called  by  the  Indians  against 
whom  he  fought  in  1818  (1767-1845). 

Shas'tras.  A  compilation  of  books 
in  Sanskrit,  containing  the  Upa-Vedas, 
the  Up-Angas,  and  the  Ved-Angas  (q.v.), 
books  upon  the  religious  tenets  of  the 
Hindus,  their  laws,  the  sciel  ces,  and  the 
Sanskrit  language,  with  two  heroic 
poems.  The  Shastras  teach  that  there 
is  one  supreme  god  called  Brahm,  but  a 
triad  deity  consisting  of  Brahma,  Vishnu, 
and  Shiva. 

She  -  majesty  -  generalissimo 
(The).  Marie  Henrietta,  wife  of  Charles  I., 
so  called  herself  in  1643.  At  the'  death 
of  Charles  she  married  Lord  Jermyn, 
and  died  1669,  at  Colombo  Castle,  near 
Paris. 

It  is  said  she  had  a  child  by  Lord  Jermyn  while 
Charles  was  alive. 

She-wolf  of  France!  I.  Isabelle, 
wife  of  Edward  II..  who,  according  to  a 
tradition,  being  in  love  with  Mortimer, 
murdered  her  husband  by  thrusting  a 
red-hot  iron  into  his  body.  Hence  Gray 
says, '  She- wolf  of  France,  who  tear'st  the 
bowels  of  thy  mangled  mate.'  She  was 
the  daughter  of  Philippe  IV.  of  France. 

II.  Margaret  wife  of  Henry  VI.  is  so 
called  by  Shakespeare,  '8  Hen.  VI.'  act  i. 
sc.  4.  She  was  the  daughter  of  Rene 
le  Bon,  titular  king  of  Sicily,  but  was 
brought  up  in  the  French  court.  In  the 
war  of  the  Two  Rosee  she  sided  with  the 
Lancastrians  or  Red- Rose  faction.  She 
is  generally  called  Marguerite  d'Anjon. 

As  a  rule  the  French  wives  of  our  English 
sovereigns  have  not  turned  out  well. 

Sheb'sen.  A  Jewish  sect  founded 
by  Sabathai  Sevi  of  Smyrna  (1625- 
1676).  He  proclaimed  himself  to  be 
the  Messiah,  and  found  numerous  fol- 
lowers in  Germany,  Poland,  Italy,  and 
Holland;  but  Sultan  Mohammed  IV. 
cast  him  into  prison.  They  put  a  mys- 
tical meaning  on  the  Bible  and  rejVc-tcd 
wholly  the  Talmud.  The  last  of  the 
sect  died  in  1791. 

Sheepshanks  Exhibition.  As- 
tronomy. For  undergraduates  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge.  Value  about 
GO/,  a  year,  tenable  for  three  years.  The 
successful  candidate  must  be  or  must 
become  a  student  of  Trinity  College, 
Founded  by  the  Rev.  Richard  Sheep- 
shanks, fellow  of  Trinity,  1858. 


SHEFFIELD 


SHERTFF 


821 


Sheffield  Trade  Outrages,  1866- 
1867.  Mainly  connected  with  the  Saw- 
grinders',  Saw-makers',  and  Saw-handle- 
makers'  Unions,  and  brought  to  a  head 
in  Oct.  1866  by  the  murder  of  one  Fearne- 
hough  of  Hereford  Street,  whose  house 
was  blown  up  with  gunpowder  because 
he  refused  to  conform  to  the  rules  of  the 
union  of  his  trade.  A  reward  of  1240?. 
was  offered  for  the  discovery  of  the  per- 
petrator of  this  outrage,  but  without 
effect.  At  length  the  government  sent 
down  three  Koyal  Commissioners  to  in- 
quire into  the  matter,  and  they  sat  for 
twenty-five  days,  from  8  June  to  8  July, 
1867.  Their  report  states  that  there 
were  sixty  unions  in  Sheffield,  thirteen 
of  which  encouraged  outrages. 

Several  centuries  ago  the  artisans  of  Sheffield 
had  their  trade  laws,  which  in  1624  were  revised. 
By  these  laws— 

Every  artisan  was  bound  to  contribute  to  the 
union  of  his  trade. 

The  number  of  men  allowed  to  be  employed  wag 
stated,  their  wages  fixed,  and  the  masters 
allowed  to  be  employers  were  named. 

The  enforced  holidays  were  every  Monday,  a 
month  at  Christmas  time,  and  twenty-eight 
days  from  8  Aug. 

No  person  was  allowed  to  work  without  serving 
a  seven-years'  apprenticeship. 

The  chief  of  the  gang  of  outragers  was  William 
Broadhead,  an  innkeeper,  at  whose  house  the 
committee  met,  and  his  cools  were  Samuel  Crookes 
(employed  to  shoot  people  and  throw  gunpowder 
into  obnoxious  houses)  and  James  Hallam,  who 
revealed  the  whole  matter. 

Charles  Reade,  in  his  novel '  Put  Yourself  in  his 
Place,'  gives  a  most  powerful  and  graphic  descrip- 
tion of  the  organisation,  management,  and  doings 
of  these  unions. 

Sheik  ul  Gebel  (The).  Hussun 
Subah,  called  the  'Old  Man  of  the 
Mountain '  (q.v.). 

Sheldo'nian  Theatre  (The),  1669. 
Erected  by  Gilbert  Sheldon,  archbishop 
of  Canterbury  and  chancellor  of  the 
University  of  Oxford.  It  corresponds 
with  the  Cambridge  Senate-house  (q.v.). 

Shemham-phorasch  (The).  A 
talisman  made  of  parchment  on  which 
the  sacred  names  were  written. 

A  jnegler  came  to  Albert  duke  of  Saxony  and 


offered  to  impart  to  him  the  gift  of  infallibility. 
1  Well,'  quoth  the  duke,  '  that  I  may  make  sure  of 
It,  I  will  make  the  first  trial  on  you.1  So  saying, 
he  drew  his  sword  and  so  hacked  the  Impostor 


that  not  even  the  Shemham-phorasch  could  cure 
him. 

Shepherd  Earl  of  Cumberland 

(The).  Henry  de  Clifford,  the  tenth 
baron  by  writ  (died  1523).  His  mother, 
to  save  him  from  the  Yorkist?,  sent  him 
to  be  brought  up  by  a  shepherd  ;  but  in 
1485  Henry  VII.  'restored  him  in  blood 
and  honours,'  and  he  was  summoned  to 


Parliament  the  same  year  (15  Sept.). 
His  son  and  successor  was  the  first  to 
discontinue  the  de  before  the  name. 

Henry  de  Clifford  was  not  earl  of  Cumberland 
The  first  Clifford  who  bore  that  title  was  Henry 
Clifford  his  son,  created  earl  of  Cumberland  18 
July,  1525,  'uppon  the  joyefull  newes  of  the 
Emperours  victorie  at  Pavie,  in  Italy.' 

Shepherdess  of  Dauphiny 
(The).  Isabeau  Vincent,  who  was  only 
sixteen  when  she  first  appeared  as  a 
Camisard  prophetess.  She  could  neither 
write  nor  read,  but  was  believed  to  be 
a  worker  of  miracles,  and  prophesied 
'  without  the  slightest  appearance  of 
convulsion,  and  with  a  scarcely  per- 
ceptible movement  of  the  lips.' 

Shere  or  Sheer  Thursday. 
Maundy  Thursday,  or  day  preceding 
Good  Friday.  The  Northern  '  Skyre 
Thursday,'  Icelandic  '  Skfri-^drsdagr,' 
Maundy  Thursday.  Anglo-Saxon  scir, 
sheer  ;  Icelandic  sMra,  to  cleanse.  See 
SKEAT,  'Etymological  Dictionary,'  ar- 
ticle Sheer.  Miles  Phillips  (1583)  quaintly 
says :  '  In  olde  fader's  dayes  the  people 
wolde  that  day  shere  theyr  hedes,  and 
clyppe  theyr  berdes,  and  pblle  theyr 
hedes,  and  so  make  theym  honest  ayenst 
Ester  day.' 

Sheridan's  Begums  Speech, 
1787.  One  of  the  impeachments  of 
Warren  Hastings,  governor-general  of 
India  (1774-1785).  This  speech  lasted 
five  hours,  and  produced  such  an  effect 
that  the  house  arose  and  adjourned  till 
the  next  day.  It  is  said  that  Sheridan 
wrote  the  best  comedy  ('  The  School  for 
Scandal'),  made  the  best  speech  (the 
third  charge  against  Warren  Hastings), 
and  composed  the  best  convivial  song 
('  Here's  to  the  Maiden  of  Bashful 
Fifteen ')  in  the  language.  See  '  Hast- 
ings '  and  '  Begums.' 

Sheriff  is  a  'shire-reve'  and  the 
chief  officer  of  the  county,  who  does  all 
the  crown  business  thereof.  The  judges, 
on  the  morrow  of  St.  Martin  (12  Nov.), 
meet  in  the  Exchequer  and  propose 
three  persons  for  each  county,  whose 
names  are  presented  to  the  sovereign, 
who  pricks  one  of  them,  and  the  person 
selected  remains  in  office  for  one  year  or 
till  a  successor  is  appointed.  The  sheriff 
superintends  the  election  of  knights  of 
the  shire,  coroners,  and  verdcrers.  He 
ig  in  the  commission  of  the  peace,  and  ia 
ex-officio  the  first  man  in  tht»  county. 


622 


SHERIFF-TOOTH 


SHIP 


Every  sheriff  appoints  a  deputy  or  under - 
eheriff.  It  is  customary  for  the  high 
sheriff  to  receive  and  escort  the  ju'V'-s 
to  the  assize  court ;  and  in  cases  of  dis- 
turbance it  is  his  duty  to  summon  the 
posse  comitatits  (i.e.  all  the  people  of 
the  county)  to  assist  him  in  keeping  the 
peace. 

Some  cities  (like  Norwich)  are  both  cities  and 
counties,  and  then  the  borough  sheriff  is  part  of 
the  municipal  corporation  (addressed  as  Mr. 
Sheriff  So  and-so).  The  county  sheriff  is  termed 
the  •  high  sheriff.' 

Sheriff-tooth.  A  tenure  by  the 
service  of  providing  entertainment  for 
the  sheriff  at  his  county  court.  A  tax 
for  the  sheriff's  diet.  Obsolete. 

Sherrardian  Professorship 
(The)  of  Botany  in  Oxford  University. 
Stipend  200/.  a  year.  Founded  by  Dr. 
Sherrard  in  1728. 

Sherwood  Forester  (The).  Dr. 
Spencer  T.  Hall. 

Shibboleth.  When  the  Ephraimites, 
after  their  defeat  by  Jephthah,  tried  to 
pass  the  Jordan,  a  guard  stationed  on 
the  banks  of  the  river  tested  everyone 
who  came  to  the  ford  by  asking  him  to 
pronounce  the  word  '  Shibboleth,'  which 
the  men  of  Ephraim  called  sibboleth, 
Everyone  who  said  *  sibboleth '  was 
immediately  cut  down  by  the  guard,  and 
there  fell  in  one  day  42,000  Ephra>mites 
(Judges  xii.  1-6). 

Shield  of  Rome  (The).  Quintug 
Fabius  Maximus,  died  203,  called  the 
Lingerer  (Cunctator),  and  the  Lamb 
(Ovicula)  for  his  mild  apathetic  dis- 
position. 

Shi'ites  (2  syl.),  or  'Shiahs.'  A 
Musulman  sect  opposed  to  the  Sunnites. 
They  recognise  Ali  as  the  real  successor 
of  Mahomet,  and  his  descendants  as  the 
true  imams.  The  word  means  heretics, 
and  of  course  was  given  to  them  by  the 
Sunnites,  who  call  themselves  the  Ortho- 
dox party.  The  Musulmans  of  Persia, 
and  some  of  those  in  India,  Mesopotamia, 
Syria,  and  north  of  Asia  are  Shiites; 
but  those  of  the  Ottoman  empire,  Arabia, 
Egypt,  Afghanistan,  Malaya,  &c.,  are 
Bunnites. 

In  India  the  majority  are  Sunnltes. 

Shin'toism.  A  religious  system 
which  prevails,  side  by  side  with  Buddh- 
ism, in  Japan.  It  is  a  '  religion  of 
reason,'  requiring  no  temples,  but  having 


a  sanctuary  into  which  nobody  but  tha 
Mika'do  and  his  priests  ever  enter.  The 
Shintos  profess  to  worship  nature,  an- 
cestors, and  the  Mikado.  Their  code  of 
duty  is  to  obey  natural  instincts  and  the 
laws  of  the  state.  Since  1868  Shintoism 
has  been  restored  in  Japan,  and  now 
overpowers  Buddhism. 

Shintoism  is  a  sort  or  Agnosticism,  which  it 
resembles  in  many  respects.  Neither  doctrine 
nor  dogma  can  find  place  in  either  system,  uur 
anything  that  does  not  commend  itself  to  reason. 

Ship  Money.  A  tax  to  supply  and 
fit  out  ships  to  protect  our  const  and  our 
merchant  vessels  from  corsairs  and 
hostile  states.  In  1007  all  proprietor?  of 
810  hides  of  land  were  taxed  to  equip  a 
fleet  against  the  Danes.  Queen  Eliza- 
beth required  various  ports  to  fifc  out  a 
certain  number  of  ships  against  the 
armada.  Charles  I.  levied  ship  money 
to  restore  the  palsgrave  to  his  throne. 
The  attorney-general  Noye  put  the  king 
up  to  the  dodge,  and  it  was  given  out 
that  our  commerce  needed  protection 
from  pirates,  Turkish  corsairs,  and  the 
French  and  Dutch  mariners ;  so  all  the 
counties  were  taxed  without  consent  of 
parliament,  and  the  king  was  furnished 
with  218.600Z.  for  his  personal  us<-,  the 
tax  being  a  money  ^nyment  of  8,you/.  p»-r 
ship,  instead  of  :  t>s  themselves.  It 
was  first  levied  on  London  in  May,  1684 ; 
in  the  spring  following  on  other  maritime 
counties ;  later  on  it  was  demanded  from 
the  inland  counties.  In  1C86  the  judges 
determined  it  was  legal,  but  so  great  wa« 
the  outcry  that  it  was  abolished  (17  Car. 
L  c.  14). 

Ship  of  Fools  (The),  or  '  Naren. 
Bchiff,'  1494,  by  Sebastian  Brandt,  a  Stras- 
burg  lawyer  (1458-1520).  An  allegorical 
satire  in  verse,  in  the  Suabian  dialect, 
and  divided  into  110  chapters,  immensely 
popular  at  the  time.  It  does  not  attack 
religious  and  moral  delinquencies  so 
much  as  social  gaucheries.  The  tale  is, 
a  transport-ship  of  this  world,  laden  with 
fools,  and  bound  for  Fools'  Paradise 
(Narrgonia),  was  capsized  by  Anti- 
christ. The  voyagers,  tossed  on  the  sur- 
face of  the  waves,  sought  safety,  some  by 
prayer,  gome  by  scrambling  into  a  crazy 
boat,  and  some  by  clinging  to  parts  of 
the  wreck.  The  sea  was  also  strewn 
with  books  of  an  heretical  character. 
The  moral  to  be  drawn  from  this  allegory 
is  that  the  abuse  of  printing  will  wreck 
the  earth.  The  superstitious,  he  Bays, 


8HIREMEN 


SIBYLLINE 


waste  their  lives  -watching  the  jumps  of 
grasshoppers,  knights  enter  church  with 
hawk  and  hound,  tradesmen  have  no 
honesty,  manners  at  table  are  most 
gauche — carvers  choose  the  best  parts 
for  themselves,  some  eat  too  fast,  some 
talk  too  loud,  and  some  engross  the 
general  conversation. 

In  I860  an  English  translation  by  B.  H.  Mao- 
kenzie  was  published,  with  illustrations  by  Crow- 
quill,  and  in  1880  another  by  Thomas  Roscoe. 

Shire'men  (2  syl.).,  now  called  earls. 
In  Saxon  times  they  had  shires  com- 
mitted to  their  supervision. 

Shire-mote  was  an  assembly  in 
Anglo-Saxon  England  of  the  county  or 
shire,  held  twice  a  year,  and  presided 
over  by  the  shire-reeve  or  sheriff.  In 
this  court  all  the  rights  of  the  crown  and 
church,  connected  with  the  shire,  were 
settled,  and  all  disputes  about  land  were 
adjudicated.  Our  county  courts  are  shire- 
motes,  and  the  judge  or  presiding  magis- 
trate of  these  courts  is  a  shire-man. 
The  shire- motes  were  often  held  under  a 
tree  in  the  open  air.  In  these  motes  the 
king's  writs  were  published;  demands 
of  aid  were  announced,  the  presentment 
of  criminals  was  received,  local  jurors 
were  pricked,  the  taxes  of  each  district 
were  adjusted,  and  appeals  from  the 
1  soke,'  or  lesser  courts  of  the  hundred, 
were  heard.  It  was  inferior  to  the 
Witenagemote,  but  superior  to  the  Folk- 
mote  (q.v.). 

Shorn  Moss  (The),  in  Weardale, 
Scotland.  A  pathway  eut  through  a 
great  bog,  which  was  filled  with  fagots, 
over  which  the  Scotch  army  made  a 
backward  movement  when  they  wished 
to  retreat  from  the  army  of  Edward  III. 
in  1827. 

Short  Parliament  (The),  or  the 
Three-week  Parliament.  From  18  April 
to  8  May,  1640.  There  were  three  shorter 
ones,  but  this  Three-week  Parliament 
was  called  the  '  Short  Parliament '  be- 
cause it  was  followed  by  the  '  Long 
Parliament.'  See  'Parliaments,  the 
Six  Short.' 

The  Scots  had  made  demands  for  triennial 
parliaments  and  for  freedom  both  of  elections 
and  of  debate,  but  the  Earl  of  Strafford  advised 
that  the  rogues  should  be  whipped  back  Into  their 
senses,  and  the  king  summoned  a  parliament  to 
raise  money  to  stamp  out  '  the  Scotch  treason.' 
The  new  parliament  distinctly  declared  that 
redress  of  grievances  must  precede  a  grant  of 
supplies,  and  the  parliament  was  summarily  dis- 
solved. It  was  the  last  that  Charles  I.  dissolved. 


Short  Swords  of  Livonia  (The), 
or  'Order  of  Christ,'  1205.  Instituted 
in  Livonia  by  Albert  bishop  of  Riga,  and 
incorporated  with  the  Teutonic  Knights 
in  1237. 

Shortest  Parliament  (The). 
7  days,  from  21  to  28  March,  1681.  The 
fifth  and  last  of  Charles  n.  It  was  held 
at  Oxford.  See  '  Parliaments.' 

Shrove  Tuesday.  The  day  before 
Ash  Wednesday,  the  first  day  of  Lent. 
So  called  because  Catholics  confess  on 
that  day  and  obtain  absolution.  To 
shrive  is  to  absolve  from  sin. 

Sibylline  Prophecies.  Twelve  in 

number,  manifestly  a  clumsy  forgery  of 
the  16th  cent.     They  are  as  follows  :— 

1.  The  Agripplnan,  Sibylla  Agrippma : 
'Jesus  Christ  shall    be    outraged    and 
scourged.' 

Emblem,  a  whip. 

2.  The    Cumcean,    Sibylla    Cumrea: 
'  God  shall  be  born  of  a  pure  virgin,  and 
commune  with  sinners.' 

Emblem,  a  cradle. 

8.  The  Gumidnian,  Sibylla  Cumana: 
'Jesus  Christ  shall  descend  from  heaven, 
and  live  in  poverty  on  earth.' 

Emblem,  a  crown. 

4.  The    Delphic,    Sibylla    DelphTca: 
'  The  prophet  born  of  the  virgin  shall  be 
crowned  with  thorns.' 

Emblem,  a  crown  of  thorns. 

5.  The  Erythraan,  Sibylla  Erythrsea: 
'  Jesus  Christ,  son  of  God,  the  Saviour 
of  the  world.' 

Emblem,  a  horn. 

6.  The  Europcean,  Sibylla  Europcea. 
'A  virgin  and  her  son  shall  flee  into 
Egypt.' 

Emblem,  a  sword. 

7.  The  Hellespont^,   Sibylla  Helles- 
pontica :  '  Jesus  Christ  shall  suffer  shame 
upon  the  cross.' 

Emblem,  a  T  (tau). 

8.  The  Libyan,  Sibylla  Lib^ca :  '  The 
day  shall  come  when  men  shall  see  the 
universal  king.' 

Emblem,  a  lighted  taper. 

9.  The    Persian,     Sibylla     Pcrsica; 
'  Satan  shall  be  subdued  by  the   tru« 
prophet.' 

Emblem,  a  lantern,  and  a  dragon  under  th« 
sibyl's  feet. 


B24 


SIBYLLINE 


8ICYONIAN 


10.  Phrygian,  Sibylla Phrygica:  'Oar 
Lord  shall  rise  again.' 

Emblem,  a  cross  and  a  banner. 

11.  The  Samian,  Sibylla Samia:  'The 
rich  one  shall  be  born  of  a  pure  virgin.' 

Emblem,  a  rose. 

12.  The  Tiburtine,  Sibylla  Tiburtlna : 
'  The  Highest  shall  descend  from  heaven, 
and  a  virgin  shall  be  shown  in  the  valleys 
of  the  desert.' 

Emblem,  a  dove.       See  below. 

Sibylline  Verses.  These  go  back 
probably  to  the  2nd  cent.,  when  enthusi- 
asts of  Alexandria  '  prophesied '  oracu- 
larly. Whatever  merit  might  be  attached 
to  the  originals,  it  is  quite  certain  the 
'  prophecies '  were  interpolated  and  falsi- 
fied to  assist  the  views  of  those  interested 
in  the  propagation  of  the  Christian  faith. 
The  utterances  of  these  sibyllists  form  a 
special  department  of  early  ecclesiastical 
literature,  and  are  a  mixture  of  Jewish, 
Pagan  and  Christian  doctrines. 

SibyllistB.  Those  Christians  who 
corroborated  the  Christian  religion  by 
references  to  what  they  termed  '  Sibylline 
prophecies.'  These  verses  were  the  for- 
geries of  a  Jew  of  Alexandria,  added  to 
from  time  to  time  by  Christians,  as  they 
wanted  to  corroborate  certain  doctrines. 

It  IB  most  regretable  that  for  many  centuries 
the  Catholic  clergy  and  their  learned  adln-r.-nu 
thought  It  no  Bhame  to  Interpolate, 
falsity  books  at  pleasure,  in  order  to  make  : 
•trunionUof  ecclesiastical  dogmas  and  traditions. 
But  so  it  was,  and  they  actually  defended   the 
practice,  as  it  'caught  men  by  guile,'  as  St.  1'aul  did. 

Sicilian  Expedition  (The),  B.C. 
415-410.  In  the  seventeenth  year  of  the 
Peloponnesian  War,  Alcibiades  induced 
the  Athenian*  to  send  a  powerful  arma- 
ment to  Sicily  in  order  to  re-establish 
the  Ionian  interest  in  the  island.  A 
magnificent  fleet  was  equipped,  and  a 
large  land  force  prepared,  but  the  expe- 
dition was  most  disastrous ;  the  fleet  was 
ruined,  and  most  of  the  land  forces  were 
either  slain  or  taken  prisoners.  The 
Lacedaemonians  joined  the  Syracusians 
against  the  Athenians.  This  terrible 
affair  was  the  Moscow  of  Athenian  great- 
ness. 

Sicilian  Ox.  (The).  Thomas  Aquinas 
(1224-1274).  Called  ox  from  his  great  size, 
and  Sicilian  because  he  was  a  native  of 
Naples  and  allied  to  the  Sicilian  kings. 

Sicilian  Table  (A)  A  table  spread 
with  aldermauic  luxuries,  Mithuacos  tells 


us  that  the  Sicilians  were  as  remarkable 
for  their  luxurious  living  as  the  Spartani 
for  their  simplicity  of  diet. 

Sicilian  Vespers  (The),  80  March, 
1282  (Easter  Monday).  The  massacre  of 
the  French  in  Sicily  out  of  hatred  to 
Charles  of  Anjou,  king  of  the  Two  Sicilies. 
A  Sicilian  bride,  going  to  vespers,  hap- 
pened to  pass  with  her  train  by  a  house 
where  some  Frenchmen  were  holding  the 
festival  of  Easter.  One  of  them,  named 
Drouet,  advanced  towards  the  bride 
under  pretence  of  seeking  for  arms 
(which  no  Sicilian  was  allowed  to  carry), 
and  in  so  doing  behaved  rudely  to  her. 
A  young  Sicilian  instantly  stabbed  him 
with  his  sword.  This  led  to  a  riot,  in 
which  the  Sicilians  put  to  death  8,000  of 
the  French.  A  war  ensued  in  which 
Charles  of  Anjc 
defeated,  and  he  died  in  1285. 

It  is  somewhat  remarkable  that  a  similar  outrage 
occurred  on  the  4th  of  April,  the  same  year,  at 
Catania.  In  this  case  the  young  Frenchman  was 
Jean  Viglemada.  the  young  lady  was  Julia  Villa- 
melll.  whose  husband  was  slain  by  the  libertine. 

Sicilies  (The  Two).  The  island  of 
Sicily  is  one,  and  the  kingdom  of  Naples 
is  the  other.  United  under  Roger  II. 
1130.  In  10G2  Robert  Guiscard  and  his 
brother  Roger  commenced  the  subjuga- 
tion of  Sicily,  and  in  ten  years  drove  the 
Saracens  out  of  the  island,  when  Roger 
was  made  count  of  Sicily  (1072).  He 
died  1102,  and  was  succeeded  by  his  son 
Roger  II.  Meantime  Robert  Guiscard, 
as  sovereign  of  Naples,  Pnglia,  and  Ca- 
labria, added  Corfu  and  a  great  part  of 
H.nn.inia  to  bis  dominions.  He  died 
1185,  leaving  big  son,  Roger  Bursa,  hie 
successor.  Roger  Bursa  died  1130  without 
issue,  when  his  cousin  Roger  II.,  count 
and  king  of  Sicily,  succeeded  to  the  king- 
dom of  Naples,  and  called  himself  king 
of  the  Two  Sicilies. 

After  the  Sicilian  Vespers  in  1282  Sicily  was 
sovc-red  for  a  tinre  from  Naples;  but  the  kingdom 
of  the  Two  Sicilies  wait  restored,  and  was  al  last 
destroyed  by  Garibaldi  in  is<X). 

Corfu,  pronounce  Kor-foo. 

Sicyon'ian  School  of  Painting 
(The).  Chief  representatives  were  Eu- 
pompos,  Pamphilos,  and  Apellos. 

Sicyon'ian  School  of  Sculpture 
(The).  Chief  representatives  were  Eu- 
phranon  and  Lysippos.  The  characteris- 
tics of  this  school  weie  the  representa- 
tion of  heroic  strength  and  the  foruu  ol 


SIDETES 


SIKHS 


821 


athletes.    Alexander  allowed  only  Lysip- 
pos  and  Apelles  to  represent  him. 

Side'tes  (8  syl.).  Antlochus  VII.,  »o 
called  from  Side  in  Pamphylia,  where  he 
was  brought  up  (a.c.  137-128). 

Sidmouth's  and  Castlereagh's 
Five  Acts,  Nov.  and  Dec.  1819.  I.  An 
Act  to  prevent  the  training  of  persons  to 
the  use  of  arms ;  II.  An  Act  to  punish 
blasphemous  and  pernicious  libels ;  III. 
An  Act  to  authorise  magistrates  to  seize 
arms  collected  and  kept  for  purposes 
dangerous  to  the  public  peace ;  IV.  An 
Act  to  prevent  seditious  assemblies  ;  V. 
Castlereagh's  bill  for  stamps  on  news- 
papers. Called  '  The  Five  Acts '  by  the 
partisans  of  Sir  F.  Burdett,  William 
Hunt,  and  William  Hone,  because  they 
aimed  especially  to  cripple  them  in  their 
proceedings. 

Castlereagh,  pronounce  Ccatte-ray. 

Sidney  Sussex  College,  in  Cam- 
bridge University.  Founded  by  Lady 
Frances  Sidney,  countess  dowager  of 
Sussex,  in  1594. 

Sidonian  Era  (The).  This  era 
began  Oct.  B.C.  110.  See  '  Era.' 

Siege  or  Obsidional  Pieces. 
Coins  for  the  nonce  issued  by  Charles  I. 
during  the  parliamentary  wars.  They 
were,  for  the  most  part,  articles  of  silver 
clipped  into  pieces,  and  stamped  with 
some  rude  device  of  a  castle  the  letters 
O  B  S,  the  date,  and  the  nominal  value 
of  the  piece. 

Siete  Partidas  (Las),  12GO.  A  code 
of  Alfonso  X.  which  in  1501  became  the 
universal  law  of  the  land. 

No  deputies  were  present  from  the  kingdom  of 
Leon  in  the  cortes  of  Alcala  In  1348  where  the  code 
of  the  Siete  Partidas  first  obtained  a  legislative 
recognition.— HALLAM,  Middle  Age*,  vol.  ii.  p.  80. 

Sigillum  Confessionis.  'The 
Seal  of  Confession,'  the  obligation  of  a 
confessor  under  no  condition  whatsoever 
to  divulge  to  any  living  creature  the 
secrets  of  the  confessional.  This  rule  of 
secresy  may  be  traced  back  to  the  4th 
cent.,  but  was  not  rendered  obligatory 
till  the  12th,  when  Innocent  III.  made 
its  violation  the  most  heinous  of  offences, 
and  he  who  was  proved  guilty  was 
punished  by  the  severest  penalties  which 
the  church  could  inflict. 

Sigismund,  properly  '  Siegmund.' 
'The  Light  of  the  World,'  last  of  the 


promiscuous  kaiser-kings  of  Germany 
(1868,  1410-1487).  In  this  reign  Husa 
and  Jerome  of  Prague  were  burnt  alive 
as  'heretics.'  The  house  of  Habsburg 
succeeded  him. 

Father,  Karl  IV.  (the  pope's  kaiser) ;  Mother,  Anne 
of  Schweidnitz ;  Wives,  (1)  Maria  of  Anjou,  queen 
of  Hungary,  (2)  Barbara  called  the  Messallna  of 
Germany.  Contemporary  with  Henry  V.  and  Heury 

Wanceslaus  the  Worthless  was  his  brother. 

*«*  Sigismund  was  called  '  Supra  Grammaticam,' 
from  his  bad  Latinity.  Being  one  day  reminded 
of  a  solecism,  he  replied :  '  Ego  sum  Imperator 
Romanoruin  et  supra  grammaticam.' 

Signory  (The),  or  'Signoria,'  of 
Venice,  1178.  The  privy  council  of  the 
doge;  it  consisted  of  six  members,  one 
for  each  district  or  sestiere.  The  college 
consisted  of  twenty- six  members,  viz. 
the  Doge,  the  Signory,  the  three  Capi  del 
Quaranta  (chief  members  of  the  Forty), 
and  sixteen  Savii  chosen  by  the  Senate. 

In  Florence  it  consisted  of  eight  priors 
with  a  Gonfalonier  of  Justice,  who  dwelt 
at  the  public  charge  in  the  palazzo,  and 
held  office  for  only  two  months. 

Signs  removed,  1766.  Shop  signs 
projecting  over  the  footpaths  were 
ordered  to  be  removed  from  the  streets 
of  London,  because  their  dripping  in 
rainy  weather  and  thaws  was  a  nuisance 
to  passengers. 

Si-Han,  or  Western  Han.  The  first 
sixteen  kings  of  the  Han  dynasty  of 
China  (B.C.  202-25).  These  were  about 
the  best  of  the  Chinese  amperors.  The 
second  half  of  the  dynasty  was  the  Tong 
or  Eastern  Han. 

'Si  j'avance,  auivez-moi;  ai  je  r< 
cule,  tuez-moi ;  si  je  tombe,  vengez-moi' 
The  address  of  Henri  de  Larochejaque- 
lein  in  the  Vendean  war  1794. 

Sikhism.  A  sompromise  between 
Brahmanism  xnd  JMahometanism,  advo- 
cated by  Nanak  (1469-1589)  of  Lahore.  To 
him  succeeded  nine  pontiffs  called  gurus 
(or  teachers),  the  last  of  whom  was  Govind, 
who  was  assassinated  in  1708.  See 
1  Sikhs.' 

It  was  Govind  who  called  the  Sikhs  '  slnghs,'  or 
'lions.' 

Sikhs,  1494,  i.e.  disciples  [of  Nanak 
the  Neo-BrahmanJ.  Nanak  of  Lahore 
(1469-1589)  was  their  first  pontiff,  or 
'  guru,'  and  was  succeeded  by  nine  others. 
The  sixth,  named  Har-govind,  rebelled 
against  the  Great  Mogul  and  the  tenth, 


SILENT 


SILKEN 


or  last  guru,  named  Govind,  taught  that 
the  duty  of  a  sikh  is  '  to  be  humble  and 
sincere,  to  eschew  superstition,  to  practise 
strict  morality,  and  to  live  by  the  sword.' 
On  the  decline  of  the  Mogul  empire,  the 
power  of  the  sikhs  rapidly  increased,  and 
in  1764  they  assumed  the  state  of  a  dis- 
tinct nation,  or  rather  federation  of  twelve 
states.  In  1805  Bunjit  Singh  became 
head  of  the  federation.  After  the  death 
of  Kunjit  Singh,  a  series  of  battles 
occurred  against  the  British — as  that  of 
Moodkee,  18  Dec.,  1845 ;  that  of  Feroze- 
shah,  21,  22  Dec.,  1845  ;  Aliwal,  28  Jan., 
1846 ;  Sobraon,  10  Feb.,  1846 ;  Chillian- 
wallah,  18  June,  1846;  Goojerat,21  Feb., 
1849,  when  the  Punjab  was  annexed  to 
British  India. 

The  Sikhs  worship  one  God,  without 
image  or  mediator ;  they  eat  all  kinds  of 
meat  except  beef,  the  ox  being  too  useful 
to  be  eaten.  They  dress  in  blue,  even  to 
their  turbans;  but  other  Hindus  consider 
blue  to  be  unlucky.  Their  sacred  book  is 
called  '  Pothi,'  which  means  '  Bible.' 

Silent  (The).  William  L  the  stadt- 
holder  of  the  United  Provinces. 

Our  own  king.  William  III.,  like  his  father  and 
grandfather,  was  noted  for  his  silence.  After  the 
buttleof  Wlerden.in  l«7-2,  oneof  his  officers  asked 
him  what  next.  '  C:in  vou  keep  a  secret  ?  '  asked 
William.  '  Yes,'  said  the  officer.  'And  BO  can  I,' 
replied  the  Prince,  drily. 

Silent  Week,  or  *  Holy  Week  '—that 
is,  the  week  beginning  with  Palm  Sunday 
and  ending  with  Holy  Saturday.  So 
called  because  no  bells  are  rung  in 
churches  during  the  Hebdomada  Muta, 

Silent'iary  (The).  Anastasius  I., 
emperor  of  the  east  (491-518),  was  so 
called  because  he  had  been  the  chief 
officer  whose  duty  it  was  to  maintain 
peace  and  silence  in  the  precincts  of  the 
palace. 

Sile'sia  was  divided  into  three  govern- 
ments— viz.  Liegnitz,  Breslau,  and  Op- 
peln.  At  the  death  of  Kaiser  Karl  VI. 
numerous  claimants  put  in  claims  for 
parts  of  the  empire.  Prussia  demanded 
Silesia;  Sardinia  demanded  Milan ;  Spain 
demanded  Bohemia  and  Hungary;  and 
Bavaria  claimed  the  whole  empire. 

Maria  Theresa,  daughter  of  Karl  VI..  was  Queen 
ol  Hungary,  and  nominally  Kalserln.  It  was  from 
this  sovereign  that  Friedrlch  the  Great  claimed 
Silesia,  and,  after  seven  years'  war  It  was  added 
to  the  kingdom  of  Prussia. 

In  I...'?  the  Duke  of  Leiguita  made  an  agreement 
with  the  Klector  of  Brandenburg  that  11  either 
lied  without  Isttue,  the  survivor  should  have  both 


realms.  In  lff">  the  Dufcp  of  Leignltz  died  without 
Issue,  but  Kaiser  Leopold  I.  claimed  the  dukedom 
as  a  forfeited  fief  At  the  death  of  Karl 
Elector  of  Brandenburg  (then  Friedrich  II.  the 
Great,  king  of  Prussia)  claimed  Silesia  as  his  right, 
and  this  led  to  the  three  Sllesian  wars  U74j-17ui>. 

Sile'sian  Poets  (The),  of  the  nth 

cent.  Martin  Opitz  (1597-1689),  'the 
father  of  modern  German  poetry  ' ;  Paul 
Flemming  (1609-1640),  the  'German 
Herrick ' ;  Andrew  Gryph  (1616-1664),  the 
'  father  of  the  modern  German  drama ' ; 
and  Gaspar  Lohenstein  (1685-1683),  the 
'  blood  and  thunder '  dramatist. 

Sile'sian  Wars  (The).  Three  war* 
between  Maria  Theresa  of  Austria  and 
Friedrich  II.  the  Great  of  Prussia,  for  the 
possession  of  Silesia.  First  war  1740-1742, 
when,  by  the  treaty  of  Berlin,  Silesia  was 
handed  over  to  Prussia.  Second  war  : 
Prussia  having  made  alliance  with  France 
broke  the  treaty,  and  a  second  war  broke 
out  in  1744.  This  was  concluded  by  the 
treaty  of  Dresden,  25  Dec.,  1745,  when 
Silesia  was  again  confirmed  to  Prussia. 
The  Third  was  the  Seven  Years'  War,  and 
consisted  of  seven  campaigns  (1756-1768). 
By  the  Peace  of  Hubertsburg  Silesia  was 
finally  confirmed  to  Prussia. 

Field-Marshal  Daun  was  by  far  the  best  general 
on  the  Austrian  side,  and  Friedrich  II.  the  Great 
on  the  Prussian  side. 

Silk  Armour.  A  sort  of  armour 
worn  by  timid  magistrates  in  the  troub- 
lous times  of  Charles  IL  It  consisted  of 
a  doublet  and  breeches  of  quilted  silk,  so 
closely  stitched,  and  of  such  thickness, 
as  to  be  proof  against  either  bullet  or 
steel ;  while  a  thick  bonnet  of  the  same 
materials,  with  ear-flaps  attached  to  it, 
and  resembling  a  nightcap  in  shape,  com. 
pleted  the  equipment,  and  assured  the 
wearer  security  from  head  to  knee.  Roger 
North  describes  this  sort  of  armour,  and 
Sir  W.  Scott  avails  himself  of  North's 
description  in  'Peveril  of  the  Peak,' 
chap,  xxxii. 

Silken  Lord  (The).  Lord  Thomat 
Fitzgerald  (1518-1586),  son  of  the  Earl  of 
Kildare.  So  called  from  the  richness 
of  his  caparisons.  He  threw  up  his  office 
of  vice-deputy  of  Ireland  in  1534,  and  was 
hanged  at  Tyburn  for  treason  8  Feb.,  1535. 
Also  called  '  Silken  Thomas.' 

During  his  confinement  he  was  lacking  in  the 
commonest  necessaries  of  life;  and  the  'silken 
lord.'  bare-footed  and  bare-legged,  was  Indebted  to 
the  charity  of  his  fellow-prisoners  for  the  few 
tattered  garments  that  hardly  covered  him.  '  I 
have  never  had  since  I  came  Into  pryson  ony  other 
farmentbut  asyngyll  frysegowne.  nothyr  hosya, 


SILL* 


81LVEH 


827 


dablet,  ahoyi.  no*  sfcjnrt  but  on —and  BO  I  go  bare- 
foote  and  barelegyi.  and  shuld  have  don  styll, 
but  that  som  pore  prysoners  have  geven  me  old 
hosyn  and  shoys  and  Bhyrtes.'— Letter  to  RotM, 


Silly.  Nickname  of  the  Duke  of 
Marlborough,  from  his  constant  use  of 
this  word  when  he  disapproved  of  a  sug- 
gestion: as  'Will  your  Grace  besiege 
Lisle ? '  'Oh,  silly.'  '  Will  you  besiege 
'7pres  ? '  '  No !  silly,  silly ! '  (1650-1722). 

Silly  Billy.  I.  The  nickname  of 
William  IV.  of  Great  Britain,  sometime* 
called  The  Sailor  King,  because  he  was 
lord  high  admiral  of  the  navy  (1765, 
1880-1837). 

II.  William  Frederick  duke  of  Glou- 
cester, chancellor  of  the  university  of 
Cambridge.  He  was  the  son  of  William 
Henry,  a  younger  brother  of  George  III., 
and  died  1884.  He  married  his  cousin 
Mary,  a  daughter  of  George  III. 

It  la  said  that  William  duke  of  Gloucester  was 
shown  one  day  over  an  asylum,  and  one  of  the  in- 
mates eaid  '  Why,  here  is  Silly  Billy.'  The  duke 
In  arraaement  said  to  the  keeper,  '  The  man 
knowe  me.1  'Yes'  said  the  keeper,  'like  all 
lunatics  he  has  his  moid  intervals.' 

Silver  Book  (The).  The  MS.  of  the 
four  gospels  in  Mseso-Gothic  by  Ulfilas 
bishop  of  the  Goths  in  the  4th  cent.,  pre- 
served in  the  library  of  Upsala,  in  Sweden. 
All  the  letters  are  silver  except  the 
initials,  which  are  gold.  The  leaves  are 
vellum;  some  purple,  and  others  of  a 
violet  colour. 

Silver  Captain  (The).  Admiral 
Sir  Henry  Digby,  who,  14  Oct.,  1790,  fell 
in  with  a  Spanish  vessel  while  shaping 
his  course  for  Cape  St.  Vincent.  It  is  said 
that  each  captain  received  40,OOOZ.,  and 
each  seamen  200Z.  as  his  share  of  this 
prize,  and  68  artillery  wagons  were 
employed  to  convey  the  treasure  to  Ply- 
mouth citadel. 

Another  account  states  that  each  midshipman 
leceived  10,000!.  as  his  share  of  this  rich  prize. 

Silver  Casket  (The),  1568.  A  casket 
found  in  Edinburgh  Castle  after  Mary 
(queen  of  Scots)  delivered  it  up  to  Murray 
and  Sir  John  Balfour.  This  casket  con- 
tained letters  of  the  queen  to  Balfour,  and 
love  sonnets.  When  Mary  fled  to  Eng- 
land, and  was  in  the  hands  of  Elizabeth, 
commissioners  were  appointed  to  examine 
into  the  recent  murder  of  Lord  Darnley 
(Mary's  husband),  and  this  casket  with 
its  contents  was  laid  before  them.  The 
originals  have  disappeared,  but  copies  of 


the  letters  and  sonnets  are  still  extant. 
Whether  these  copies  have  been  tampered 
with  is  a  question  subjudice,  but  they 
certainly  are  most  discreditable  to  Mary 

Silver  Code  (The),  or  'Codex  Ar- 
genteus '  (q.v.).  See  '  Silver  Book.' 

Silver  Crown  (The).  The  crown  of 
the  King  of  Germany.  As  king  of  Lom- 
bardy,  he  was  crowned  with  the  iron  crown 
(q.v.),  and  as  kaiser  of  the  Holy  Roman 
Empire  he  was  crowned  with  the  imperial 
crown,  which  was  a  small  episcopal  mitre 
cleft  in  the  front  and  not  at  the  sides. 
He  was  crowned  with  the  silver  crown  at 
Aix-la-Chapelle ;  with  the  iron  crown  at 
Monza ;  and  with  the  imperial  crown  at 
Rome. 

The  kings  of  Germany  did  not  go  to  Rome  to  be 
crowned  latterly.  Karl  V.  was  the  last  kaiser  who 
received  his  Imperial  crown  from  the  hands  of  the 
pope. 

Silver  Hand.  I.  Nuad,  the  chief- 
tain who  led  back  the  tribe  of  the  Da- 
naans  from  Scotland  to  Ireland,  from 
which  they  had  migrated.  Nuad  of  the 
Silver  Hand  had  an  artificial  hand  madn 
of  silver  by  Cred  the  goldsmith,  to  sup- 
ply the  loss  sustained  from  a  wound 
received  in  the  battle  of  Moytura.  Miach 
son  of  Dian  Kect  set  it  on  the  wrist. 
So  says  O'Flaherty,  'Ogygia,'  part  iii. 
chap.  x. 

The  battle  of  Moytura  was  long  a  favourite 
theme  of  Irish  song.  In  the  library  of  Stowe  are 
five  metrical  chronicles  of  this  famous  fight. 

IL  An  order  instituted  by  Abd-el-Kader 
for  'the  most  worthy.'  The  hand  was 
fastened  to  the  camel's  bridle.  The  order 
contained  three  ranks  or  degrees,  the 
highest  having  seven  fingers,  and  the 
lowest  five.  See  *  Golden  Hand.' 

Silver  People  (The).  So  the  Araba 
call  the  inhabitants  of  the  Tell,  or  culti- 
vated lands  of  the  northern  slope  from 
the  Mediterranean  to  the  Atlas  moun- 
tains ;  the  inhabitants  of  the  towns  they 
term  the  Gold  people ;  and  those  of  the 
Sahara  they  call  the  Camel  people. 

Silver  Stick.  AJI  officer  of  the 
Second  Life  Guards,  who  carries  an 
ebony  staff  surmounted  by  a  silver  head, 
and  relieves  Gold  Stick  when  on  duty  in 
attendance  on  the  royal  person.  For 
particulars  see  p.  871, '  Gold  Stick.' 

Silver  Tongue.  Daniel  Finch  2nd 
earl  of  Nottingham  (1647-1730). 


S28 


SILVER-TONGUED 


BINGH 


Silver-tongued  (The).  Spranger 
Barry,  the  Irish  Roscius  (1719-1777). 

Simcha  Thora  (joy  for  the  law). 
Last  of  the  eight  days  of  Succoth,  or 
Feast  of  Tabernacles,  held  by  the  Jews 
in  the  month  Tisri  (Sept.).  This  day 
was,  and  still  is,  a  day  of  joy. 

Simeons  of  Van  or  Ormia  (The). 
One  of  the  three  branches  of  the  Nes- 
torians.  The  other  two  are  the  '  Elijahs 
of  Mosul,"  and  the '  Josephs  of  Amtda.' 


Simmes*   Hole. 
Hole.' 


See    'Symmes' 


Simnel  Conspiracy  (The),  1486. 
A  plot  concocted  by  Richard  Simons,  a 
priest  of  Oxford,  to  palm  off  his  ward, 
Lambert  Simnel,  a  lad  of  about  11  years 
of  age,  and  the  son  of  an  Oxford  joiner, 
as  Edward  earl  of  Warwick,  son  of  George 
duke  of  Clarence,  and  heir  to  the  throne 
of  England.  Supported  by  many  of  the 
Anglo-Irish  lords  in  the  Pale,  he  was 
crowned  in  St.  Mary's  Abbey  by  the 
Bishop  of  Meath,  with  a  diadem  bor- 
rowed for  the  occasion  from  a  statue  of 
the  Virgin  Mary,  as  'Edward  VI.,  king 
of  England  and  France,  and  lord  of  Ire- 
land.' He  invaded  England,  and  was 
made  prisoner  by  Henry  VII.  at  the 
battle  of  Stoke  near  Newark  ;  but,  instead 
of  being  put  to  death,  he  was  made  turn- 
spit boy  in  the  royal  kitchen,  and  after- 
wards falconer. 

Simon  the  Righteous  (Sir). 
Simon  de  Montfort  earl  of  Leicester,  and 
brother-in-law  of  Henry  in.  (1200-1'2<;:,). 
He  was  very  popular,  and  his  death  was 
deemed  almost  a  martyrdom,  for  few 
kind's  have  been  more  detested  than 
Henry  III.  and  his  father  John. 

Simo'nians  (The).  So  called  from 
Simon  Magus,  who  believed  that  the 
body  of  Jesus  Christ  was  not  a  real  body, 
but  a  mere  phantom,  like  any  other 
visible  form  of  God  or  angel  spoken  of  in 
the  Old  Testament. 

Sim.oriides(Constantine  L.Philip). 
A  literary  impostor  (1824-1867).  While 
on  a  visit  in  the  monastery  of  Khosos  in 
Mount  Athos,  he  fell  in  with  some  Greek 
MSS.  greatly  damaged  by  mildew,  and 
taught  himself  Greek  manuscript  writing. 
He  soon  afterwards  succeeded  in  imposing 
spurious  MSS.  on  the  learned  of  Athens 


and  Constantinople,  but,  being  detected, 
he  fled  to  England.  In  1854*  he  o 
some  genuine  MSS.  to  the  British  Mu- 
seum, and  then  tried  to  pass  off  hia 
forgeries;  but  was  found  out  by  Sir 
Frederick  Madden,  and  of  course  foiled 
However,  Sir  T.  Phillips  bought  of  him  a 
spurious  MS.  of  Homer  on  serpent's  skin, 
which  he  professed  to  have  belonged  to 
Chios  Hipparchos,  son  of  Pisistratos.  He 
then  sold  some  genuine  MSS.  to  the  Bod- 
leian, but  was  again  detected  when  he 
offered  his  forgeries.  Some  time  after  he 
Bent  to  Berlin  a  palimpsest  MS.  in  Or. -.  k 
of  Egyptian  kings,  said  by  him  to  be  the 
work  of  Uranios  of  Alexandria.  Profes- 
sor Dindorf  began  to  publish  this  work, 
but  Elirenberg  discovered  that  it  was  only 
a  bad  translation  of  the  writings  of  Bun- 
sen  and  Lepr  ius.  Sim. mules  was  now 
imprisoned,  but,  being  released,  retired 
to  Alexandria,  where  he  died  of  leprosy. 
See  '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Si'nait'ic  MS.  (The)  of  the  Bible. 
So  called  from  the  place  where  it  was 
discovered  by  Dr.  Tischeridorf,  al 
Catherine  Convent,  foot  of  Mount 
in  May  1844.  On  his  first  visit  the  monks 
allowed  him  to  take  away  eleven  sheets. 
At  his  second  visit  only  one  sheet  re- 
mained, the  rest  having  been  used  foi 
lighting  fires.  Fifteen  years  later  he 
was  shown  a  bundle  of  waste  paper, 
which  to  his  delight  contained  parts  of 
the  Old  Testament  and  all  the  New. 
This  MS.  is  now  preserved  in  the  library 
of  St.  Petersburg.  The  date  is  supposed 
to  be  the  middle  of  the  4th  cent.  See 
•Vatican  MS.'  and  'Alexandrine  MS.' 

Singeing  the  King  of  Spain's 
Beard,  1587.  So  Sir  Francis  Drake 
called  his  raid  upon  Spain  when  the  Ar- 
mada was  in  active  preparation.  On 
18  April  he  entered  the  road  of  Cadiz 
and  destroyed  upwards  of  80  vessels  ;  he 
then  ran  over  to  Cape  St.  Vincent,  and 
demolished  above  100  more,  with  4  foru  ; 
and  he  next  captured  in  the  Tagus  the 
magnificent  ship  called  '  St.  Philip.'  All 
these  vessels  were  designed  to  take  part 
in  the  invasion. 

Singh  (a  lion).    An  Indian  titte  of 

royalty.     In  1695  Govind  abolished  tho 

a  of  castes,  and  changed  the  feiftia 

of  sikh  (deist)  into  'uiigk,'  as  Runjeet 

Singh  of  Lahore. 


SINGLE 


SIX 


82'.) 


Single  Bill   Session  (4).      The 

autumn  session  of  the  British  parliament 
in  1884,  called  by  Mr.  Gladstone  to  pass 
his  Franchise  Bill,  rejected  by  the  House 
of  Lords  in  the  preceding  session  the 
same  year. 

Single-speech  Hamilton,  I75i5. 
This  speech  was  delivered  by  William 
Gerald  Hamilton  upon  the  king's  (George 
II.)  speech  demanding  subsidies  for  Hesse 
and  Russia.  Legge  and  Pitt  ranged 
themselves  against  the  king,  and  even 
against  their  colleagues  in  the  ministry. 
In  the  Commons  the  debate  began  at  2 
and  continued  till  5  next  morning  (15 
hours),  the  longest  except  one  up  to  that 
period.  The  longest  was  on  the  West- 
minster election  in  1741.  Hamilton 
spoke  in  favour  of  the  subsidies,  and  in 
1761  was  made  Secretary  of  State  (Ire 
land),  and  in  1763  Chancellor  of  the 
Exchequer  in  Ireland. 


His  speech  in  1768  against  Lord  Townshend's 

Eroposal  to  tax  America  by  import  duties  was  both 
ir-seeing  and  eloquent. 

Singular  and  Invincible  Doc- 
tor (The).  William  of  Ockham  or 
Occam,  who  died  1847. 

Sinking  Fund  (The),  1716.  Es- 
tablished by  Sir  Robert  Walpole.  It  was 
to  consist  of  the  surpluses  of  the  other 
funds,  and  to  be  employed  in  reducing 
the  national  debt. 

The  other  funds  were  the  South  Sea  Fund, 
established  in  1711 ;  the  Aggregate  Fund,  estab- 
lished in  1714,  and  the  General  Fund,  established 
in  1716. 

Sino'pe  (8  syl.),  30  Nov.,  1853.  The 
Russian  admiral  Nachimoff  signalled  to 
the  Ottoman  squadron  to  surrender. 
The  Russian  force  was  ten  times  as 
strong  as  the  Turkish,  and,  as  the  Turks 
did  not  surrender,  NachimofE  set  the 
whole  fleet  on  fire,  and  then,  entering 
Sinope,  set  that  on  fire  also.  This 
butchery  was  called  by  the  Russians  a 
'brilliant  victory, 'for  which  they 'thanked 
the  Lord  of  battles '  in  solemn  religious 
thanksgiving. 

Sintu'ism.  The  primitive  religion 
of  Japan.  It  recognises  a  supreme  deity 
(Tien) — i.e.  heaven  or  the  sun — and  a 
host  of  inferior  gods  ;  deifies  great  men, 
and  renders  divine  homage  to  virtue. 
The  priests  abstain  from  animal  food. 
The  Sintu  religion  teaches  that  there 
is  a  supreme  god  from  whom  issued  two 
creator  gods.  Then  succeed  seven  gods, 


the  last  of  which  created  a  part  of 
Japan  by  dipping  his  spear  in  the  ocean. 
Sintuism  existed  600  years,  at  least, 
before  the  advent  of  Christ. 

The  word  Sin  means  a  'hero,'  and  SintA-ism 
means  '  hero-worship.' 

Sir  Bullface  Doubleface.     Sir 

Norton  Fletcher,  for  eleven  years  Speaker 
of  the  House  of  Commons. 

Sir  Dynamite,  1885.  The  signature 
of  threatening  letters  issued  by  the  Irish 
Land  League.  See  'Irish  Associations.' 

Sirdar  (India).  A  general,  a  chief. 
The  generalissimo  is  the  Sirdar-i-sirdar. 

Sirventes  (2  syl.).  Lays  of  war  and 
chivalry  by  the  Provencals  or  troubadours. 
The  erotic  poems  were  called  '  Chanzos.' 

Sister    Reform    Association, 

5  July,  1819.  A  society  of  women  at. 
Blackburn  to  co-operate  with  the  men 
in  bringing  about  parliamentary  reform. 
These  associated  women  took  upon 
themselves  to  instil  into  the  minds  of 
children  what  we  now  call  radical  ideas. 

Sisters  of  Charity  (The),  1634. 

Unmarried  Christian  women  associated 
to  nurse  the  sick,  and  relieve  the  suffer- 
ings of  all  inmates  of  hospitals.  The 
society  was  founded  in  France  by  Vin- 
cent de  Paul  and  the  widow  Legras.  It 
was  suppressed  at  the  revolution,  but 
restored  by  Napoleon  in  1807,  under  the 
presidency  of  the  empress-mother. 

Si'yanism.  The  religion  of  the 
votaries  of  Siva.  One  of  the  three  great 
divisions  of  the  Hindu  sects. 

Six  Acts  (The),  Nov.  and  Dec.,  1819. 
The  first  by  Lord  Eldon,  the  last  by 
Castlereagh,  and  the  others  by  Lord 
Sidmouth.  [Castle-ray.] 

1.  29  Nov.    An  act  to  prevent  delay 
in  the  administration  of  justice  in  cases 
of  misdemeanour.    (Eldon.} 

2.  An    act    to    prevent    the    training 
of  persons  to  the  use  of  arms.     (To  con- 
tinue till  1822.) 

3.  An  act  to  punish  blasphemous  and 
pernicious  libels.      (Sidmouth.     Aimed 
at  W.  Hone.     To  continue  till  1822.) 

4.  An  act  to  authorise  magistrates  to 
seize  arms  collected  and  kept  for  pur- 
poses dangerous    to   the  public  peace. 
(Sidmouth.     To  continue  till  1822.) 

5.  17  Dec.    An  act  to  prevent  seditious 
assemblies    (like    those    in    St.  Peter'i 


880 


SIX 


SIXTEEN 


Field,  Manchester— see '  Peterloo  ').    (To 
continue  for  five  years.) 

6.  An  act  for  stamping  newspapers. 

Six  Articles  (The).  A  statute 
enacted  in  1541  (83  Henry  VILE.)  com- 
monly called  '  The  Bloody  Statute.'  Its 
object  was  to  compel  all  British  subjects 
to  a  uniform  profession  of  six  church 
dogmas,  viz.:  (1)  The  real  presence  of 
Christ  in  the  eucharist ;  (2)  the  all-suf- 
ficiency of  communion  in  one  kind  only ; 
(8)  the  unlawfulness  of  the  marriage  of 
priests;  (-1)  the  indissoluble  obligation 
of  vows  of  chastity ;  (5)  the  propriety  of 
retaining  private  masses ;  and  (6)  the 
obligation  of  auricular  confession.  Re- 
fusal to  subscribe  to  these  six  articles 
was  punished  by  death  or  imprisonment 
at  the  king's  pleasure.  Repealed  in 
1549.  See  p.  48,  'Articles  on  Theology.' 

Six  Articles  of  the  People's 
Charter  (The),  1888.  (1)  Manhood 
suffrage ;  (2)  voting  by  ballot ;  (3)  equal 
electoral  districts;  (4)  annual  parlia- 
ments; (5)  no  money  qualification  for 
members ;  (6)  paid  members. 

Six  Chroniclers  (The).  Dr.  Giles 
compiled  and  edited  six  Old  English 
Chronicles  for  Bonn's  series  in  1848. 

1.  Ethelwerd's  '  Chronicle.' 

2.  Asser's  '  Life  of  Alfred.' 

8.  Geoffrey  of  Monmouth'i  'British 
History.' 

4.  Nennius's  '  History  of  the  Britons.' 

5.  Gildas  Badonlcus  (i.e.  of  Bath). 

6.  Richard  of    Cfcencester,    'On    the 
Ancient  State  of  Britain.' 

The  last  three  belonf  to  Dr.  Bertram's  '  Scrip- 
tores  Trea '  (</.t>.). 

Six  Days'  Battle,  A.D.  827.  The 
battle  between  Colla  usurper  of  Ulster 
and  Mim-ilarh  Tiry  the  rightful  successor. 
'  Six  successive  suns  went  down  on  this 
fight.'  Muredach  was  the  conqueror. 

Six  Errors,  1418.  The  '  Six  Errors ' 
ascribed  to  John  Huss,  and  exposed  to 
public  view  at  the  chapel  of  Bethlehem. 
(1)  That  he  denies  to  the  priesthood  the 
power  of  absolution;  (2)  he  condt-inns 
the  doctrine  of  absolute  obedience  in  all 
things  to  a  superior;  (3)  he  maintains 
that  an  unjust  excommunication  is  not 
binding  ;  (4)  he  condemns  as  heretical 
all  simony,  of  which  offence  he  charges 
many  of  the  clergy;  (5)  he  asserts  that 
prayers  for  Uve  dead  are  useless ;  ami  (0) 


that  money  charged  for  ransoming  souls 
from  purgatory,  for  prayers  for  the  dead, 
and  for  the  sale  of  pardons  are  simply 
devices  invented  by  the  avarice  of  tha 
clergy. 

Six  Nations  (TJie),  or  '  The  Indian! 
of  the  Six  Confederated  Nations  on  the 
South-East  of  the  Great  Lakes,'  called 
by  the  French  the  '  Iroquois,'  viz. :  The 
Mohawks,  Oneidas,  Onandagos,  Cayugas, 
Sennekas,  and  Tuscaroras.  In  1783  the 
flight  of  the  Mohawks  and  Cayugas  to 
Canada  broke  up  the  confederacy,  and 
rendered  the  name  no  longer  applicable. 

The  British,  after  the  battle  of  Banker  s  Hill, 
secured  the  Six  Nations  aa  allies.— GRKEN,  1/ut 
of  ike  Lngluh  People. 

Six  Sages  of  Venice  (The).  The 
doge's  privy  council.  Every  matter  was 
first  submitted  to  this  grand  jury,  and,  if 
approved,  was  next  sent  to  the  Forty, 
who  were  the  council  of  state ;  and  was 
finally  sent  to  the  450  representatives 
who  formed  the  legislative  assembly,  the 
members  of  which  were  annually  chosen 
in  the  six  quarters  of  the  city. 

Six-stringed  Whip  (The).  The 
Six  Articles  (q.v.)  were  so  called  from 
their  severity.  Penalties  were  imposed 
for  writing  or  even  speaking  against 
them. 

Six    unlucky   to    Rome.      See 

p.  808,  '  Semper  sub  Sextis,  &c.' 

Three  Is  the  French  Fatal  Number.  R'f  p.  SIS. 
'  Fatal  Three.1  To  which  might  be  added  : 

Louis  III.  the  JHind.  Had  his  eyes  put  out  b  • 
Berenger,  who  UPll  liml  the  c r 

CHARLES  III.  If  .simj,/.-.  W™  deposed  In  W7; 
reigned  a  short  time  with  Kudes,  but  at  the 
death  of  that  prince  had  to  abandon  Normandy 
(Neuatria)  to  Rollo;  was  imprisoned  In  the 
Chateau  dc  IVroime.  and  died  there  (879  OB. 

1'HiLiPPE  III.  le  Hardi.  Went  to  Sicily  to 
avenge  the  Sicilian  Masnacre  (,j.r.\  was  attacked 
by  an  epidemic,  and  died  (1246-1285). 

HENRI  III.  le  Mignan.  Beneath  contempt,  was 
assassinated  by  J.  Clement  <l.v 

NAPOLKON  III.  Being  utterly  vanquished  by 
the  allied  Germans,  resigned  his  sword,  died  In 
England,  and  with  him  ended  the  French  empire 

There  waa  neither  a  Jean  III.  nor  a  Francois  III 

81  dicitur  semper  sab  sextis  perdita  Roma, 
Francia  sub  tribus  indubitanter  perdita  semper . 

Old  Rome  found  6  her  number  of  mischance, 
But  8  the  fatal  numeral  of  France. 

Sixteen  (The).  The  standard- 
bearers  of  Florence.  See  under  '  Gon- 
falons.' 

Sixteen  (The).  •  La  faction  dea 
Seize.'  An  insurrectional  committee 
formed  at  Paris  during  the  League  (q.v.) 
consulting  of  16  members,  one  to  each  o« 


SIXTY 


SLAVE 


881 


the  16 '  quartiers  de  Paris,'  Bussy-Leclero 
being  the  principal.  In  1587  to  1588  the 
sixteen  drove  Henri  from  Paris  and 
prepared  the  Day  of  the  Barricades.  In 
1590  they  offered  great  resistance  to 
Henri  IV.  In  1591  they  declared  for 
Charles  due  de  Guise  (son  of  Henri, 
'  Balafre  ') ;  but  Mayenne  sent  Bussy- 
Leclerc  to  the  Bastille,  and  the  power  of 
the  Sixteen  ceased. 

Sixty  Club  (The).  An  Athenian 
club  containing  60  members,  who  held 
their  weekly  meetings  in  the  Temple 
of  Hercules,  in  the  time  of  Philip  of 
Macedon. 

Sizars,  in  Cambridge  and  Durham 
Universities,  are  students  similar  to  the 
'Servitors'  of  Christ  Church,  Oxford, 
and  the  '  Bible-clerks '  of  Oriel,  Oxford, 
received  at  reduced  fees.  They  are  gene- 
rally sons  of  the  poorer  clergy. 

Sizings,  in  University  parlance,  means  an 
allowance  of  food.  Sizars  have  this  allowance 
free.  There  are  other  privileges  allowed  them. 
Sometimes  their  rooms  are  free.  There  used  to 
be  duties  attached  to  these  sizarships,  such  as 
waiting  on  the  Fellows,  whence  they  dined  at  the 
Fellows'  table  (free)  after  the  Fellows  had  left. 
In  some  cases  they  had  to  read  the  Bible  lessona 
at  chapel.  The  duties  are  now  nil,  but  in  some 
colleges  they  still  dine  as  before. 

Ski*  Thursday.  Maundy  Thursday, 
that  is,  the  day  before  Good  Friday, 
meaning  pure,  clean,  in  allusion  to  the 
words  of  Christ  when  he  washed  the  feet 
of  his  disciples.  '  Ye  are  clean,  but  not 
all '  (John  xiii.).  The  Icelandic  skir- 
dagr, '  clean  day,'  our  Anglo-Saxon  seine, 
brightness,  splendour,  our  modern  sky 
aaid  shine.  Corrupt  for  '  Skire  Thursday.' 

Skinless     Prince     of    Wales 

(The).  Richard,  afterwards  Richard  II., 
son  of  Edward  the  Black  Prince,  was 
born  absolutely  skinless,  according  to  a 
volume  in  French  and  Latin  on  '  Magna 
Charta '  (1556).  Under  the  head  Nomina 
Regum  et  eorum  coronatio  we  read  this 
observation :  '  Richardus  II.,  films  Ed. 
principis  Walliae,  natus  sine  pelle,  et 
nutrilus  in  pellibus  caprarum,  incepit 
regnare  xxiii  Junii,  anno  domini 

MCCCLXXVII.' 

Skioldungs  (The).  A  semi-histori- 
cal race  of  kings  in  Denmark,  so  called 
from  Skiold,  son  of  Odin,  who,  at  the 
death  of  his  father,  established  a  colony 
of  Goths  at  Ledra,  in  Zealand,  and  ruled 
there  as  a  chief,  B.C.  40-28.  From 
bkiuld  descended  the  Skiolduugs,  which 


furnished  Denmark  with  85  kings,  the 
last  of  whom  was  Horda  Knut  II.  (Harde 
Canute),  1047.  The  Skioldungs  were 
succeeded  by  the  Estrithides. 

Magnus  king  of  Norway  laid  claim  to  the 
crown  of  Denmark ;  but  it  was  agreed  between 
him  and  Horda  Knut  that  whichever  survived 
the  crther  should  have  both  kingdoms.  Horda 
Knul  died  first,  but  the  right  of  Magnus  was 
disputed  by  Svend  Estrithson,  founder  of  the 
second  dynasty.  See  '  Ynglings.' 

Skirmishing  Fund  (The),  for  the 
use  of  the  Fenian  organisation.  Michael 
Davitt  was  charged  with  appropriating 
this  money  for  the  purpose  of  outrage 
and  crime  in  Ireland.  The  verdict  of  the 
three  Royal  Commissioners  in  1889  was — 

We  have  shown  .  .  .  that  Mr.  Davitt  was  a 
member  of  the  Fenian  organisation  and  was  con- 
victed as  such — that  he  received  money  from  a 
fund  which  had  been  contributed  for  the  purpose 
of  outrage  and  crime,  namely  the  Skirmishing 
Fund.  It  was  not,  however,  for  the  formation  of 
the  Land  League  (q.v.)  this  fund  was  raised,  but 
for  the  promotion  of  the  agitation  which  led  up 
to  It. 

Skotk6nung,  *'.«.  the  tax-king. 
Olaus  II.  of  Sweden  was  so  called, 
because  of  his  grant  of  an  annual  tribute 
to  the  pope,  called  Romskot  or  Rome- 
tax.  He  was  also  called  '  the  Fat '  and 
'the  Saint'  (992,  1000-1030). 

Slade  Professorship  of  Fine  Art. 
I.  Founded  1869,  in  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  by  Felix  Slade.  The  pro- 
fessor must  give  12  lectures  a  term  free 
of  charge. 

II.  Founded  1869,  in  the  University  of 
Oxford,  by  Felix  Slade,  who  bequeathed 
for  the  purpose  the  sum  of  12,OOOZ. 
Chair  held  for  three  years,  but  the  holder 
is  eligible  for  re-election. 

Slaughter   of  the   Innocents 

(The).  The  murder  of  the  children  of 
Bethlehem  and  its  coasts  from  two  years 
old  and  under  by  order  of  Herod  the 
Great,  in  order  to  cut  off  Jesus,  who  was 
born  in  Bethlehem  about  the  same  time 
Jesus  escaped  the  slaughter  because 
Joseph,  from  a  warning  dream,  fled  with 
him  and  his  mother  into  Egypt.  Sea 
p.  672, '  Massacre  of  the  Innocents.' 

Slave-carrying  Act  (The).  Com- 
manding  that  a  certain  given  space 
between  decks  shall  be  allowed  for  each 
slave,  and  a  certain  stated  supply  of  food 
and  water  shall  be  compulsory. 

Slave  Emancipation  Act  (The). 
1807  (47  Geo.  III.  c.  86).  African  slavery 
abolished  by  the  United  States  in  1808 ; 


838 


8LAVE 


SLAVERY 


in  France,  1815.  Traffic  in  slaves  de- 
clared to  be  felony  by  51  Geo.  III.  c.  23 
(1811);  declared  to  be  piracy  by  the 
United  States  in  1820 ;  by  Venezuela  in 
1825 ;  by  Brazil  in  1850. 

Slave  Kings  of  Delhi  (The), 
A.D.  1186.  This  was  '  The  First  Gaurian 
Dynasty '  (q.v.). 

Slave  Ship.  The  first  English 
slave  ship  in  1562  commanded  by  Sir 
John  Hawkins  was  named  the '  Jesus,'  and 
Queen  Elizabeth  allowed  Sir  John  to 
wear  as  his  crest  a  manacled  negro  slave. 

In  heraldic  language  '  a  demy  Moor  In  bis  proper 
colour,  bound  with  a  cord.' 

Slave  Trade  (Abolition  of  the), 
11  Gco.  III.  c.  86  (25  March,  1807);  de- 
clared felony  14  May,  1811. 

Slavery  has  existed  from  the  earliest 
ages.  It  spread  from  Chaldea  into  Egypt, 
Arabia,  and  all  over  the  East. 

It  existed  in  Greece  in  Homeric  times, 
and  Lacedaemonian  lads  were  trained  to 
ill-treat,  deceive,  and  murder  slaves.  On 
one  occasion  as  many  as  8,000  slaves  were 
massacred  in  one  night  by  way  of  amuse- 
ment. 

Alexander,  when  he  destroyed  Thebes, 
sold  the  entire  population,  old  and  young 
of  both  sexes,  for  slaves.  This  was  B.C. 
835. 

Among  the  Jews  slavery  was  recog- 
nised by  the  Mosaic  laws.  Abraham  had 
his  slaves,  and  so  probably  had  the  ante- 
diluvians. Among  the  Jews  slaves  were 
either  captives  taken  in  war,  or  purchased 
as  Joseph  was,  or  born  slaves,  or  men  re- 
durod  to  slavery  for  debt,  theft,  or  some 
other  offence.  Masters  had  full  power 
over  their  slaves,  to  scourge  them,  or 
even  put  them  to  death ;  but  a  bought 
Hebrew  slave  had  to  serve  for  only  six 
years,  when  he  became  free  (Exod.  xxi.). 
If,  however,  he  wished  to  remain  in  ser- 
vitude, the  master  bored  his  ear  with  an 
awl  (Deut.  xv.  17),  and  he  continued  in 
his  service  till  the  year  of  Jubilee.  Girls 
were  sold  for  concubines ;  a  man  might 
sell  himself  or  his  children,  and  kidnap- 
ping was  notuncommon  among  the  Jews. 

Slavery  abolished  in  the 
United  States,  81  July,  1865,  the 
close  of  the  American  Civil  War.  Dis 
putes  respecting  slavery  gave  rise  to  the 
Recession  of  the  Southern  States  in  1860. 
In  1861  President  Lincoln  allowed  each 
state  bo  maintain  and  regulate  its  own 


laws  about  slavery,  but  6  March,  1862,  he 
I  proposed  the  entire  abolition  of  slavery 
in  all  the  United  States.  The  northern 
states  ultimately  prevailed,  and  slavery 
was  abolished  by  proclamation  of  the 
President,  January  1868.  At  the  close 
of  the  civil  war  it  was  wholly  abolished. 

No  compensation  was  jjiveu  to  the  slave-holders, 
but  It  cost  them  4fiO  millions  sterling  ;  it  cost  the 
Federals  in  war  against  the  Union  !>40  millions 
sterling.  Total,  1,400  millions  sterling. 

It  was  abolished  in  Vermont  in  1777,  In  New 
York  4  July,  1827. 

Slavery  in  Ancient  Greece. 
I.  ATHENS.  If  they  lived  under  the 
government  of  a  master  slaves  in  Athens 
were  called  ofee'row  (domestics) ;  but  after 
their  freedom  was  granted  them  they 
were  called  Sov\oi,  and  sometimes  v6Qoi 
(bastards,  i.e.  not  genuine  free-born 
citizens). 
Slaves  in  Argos  were  called  Oymnitce. 

..      Crete  were  called  Clarotae  and  Mnoltaa. 

,,       Sicyon  were  called  Coryncphor 
4<vm)  club-bearers  in  battle. 

„      Sparta  were  called  Helots  ( 
'  Slavery. '  note. 

„      Tbea&aly  were  called  Penesice  (»«««Ta.), 

Thcssalian  serfs,  said  to  be  from  Penestla,  a  dis- 
trict or  Macedonia,  but  more  likely  from  **•><*••«, 
to  work  for  one's  living,  whence  »»>"x.  a  day  la- 
bourer. 

*.*  Our  English  word  '  slave,'  we  are  told,  meant 
Slavonian,  and  come*  to  mean  a  bondman  because 
the  Italians  at  one  time  bought  Slavonians  for 
serfs.  Vosslus  derives  the  word  from  S'.-i.-f,  now 
Bklave.  one  of  the  Slavonic  tribes  reduced  to 
slavery  by  Charlemagne.  Probably,  however,  It 
is  connected  with  the  Latin  terciu  (one  who 
serves),  Ital.  tchiavo,  French  ttclare. 

II.  SPABTA.  Slaves  in  Sparta  were 
called  'Helots.'  The  talc  is  that  the 
people  of  Helos,  B.C.  888,  refused  to  pay 
the  Spartans  tribute,  so  the  Spartans  in 
vengeance  destroyed  their  city,  reduced 
all  the  inhabitants  to  abject  slavery,  and 
degraded  their  name  by  calling  all  slaves 
'  Helots.' 

This  is  most  Improbable.  The  town  was  called 
EXo(,  which  could  not  possibly  be  perverted  into 
EiXo.T»{,  Helots.  The  verb  l\n*  (an  infinitive  of 
•lfna>)  means  to  teizt,  to  r.Uv  caste*,  and  the  tale 
referred  to  Is  most  likely  an  etymological  myth. 
There  are  thousands  ot  such  lik.'  et  vindicates. 

V  In  the  PeloponncMitn  \Vnr  the  Helots  be- 
haved with  such  bravery  that  they  were  rewarded 
with  liberty,  B.C.  424.  But,  alas !  for  the  villainy 
of  the  Spartans,  3,000  of  the  bravest  and  h.-st  were 
murdered.  See  p.  672, '  Massacre  of  the  Helots  ' 

Slavery  in  Ancient  Rome. 
Men  became  slaves  among  the  Roman  >" 
in  three  ways :  (1)  being  taken  captives 
in  war ;  (2)  by  sale  and  purchase ;  and 
(3)  by  way  of  punishment.  The  children 
of  slaves  were  all  born  slaves. 

Slaves  were  always  sold  naked.     Those   not 
warranted   sound   wore  a  cap,  and   were  called 
Those  from  beyouA  seas  bad  their  feel 


SLAVERY 


SMALLEST 


883 


•b«»lV.ed  and  ears  bored.  Some  slaves  were  do- 
ffiestio  servants,  some  followed  trades,  and  some 
•w  ere  instructed  in  literature  and  the  arts.  Masters 
had  absolute  power  over  their  slaves  ;  they  might 
scourge  them,  and  even  put  them  to  death.  We 
are  told  that  C.  Pollio  threw  such  slaves  as 
offended  him  into  his  fish-ponds,  to  his  lampreys, 
B.C.  42.  They  were  extremely  numerous.  Indeed 
C»cilius  Isidfirus  left  4,116  slaves  to  his  eldest  son, 
9.0.  12. 

Slavery  in  England.  Captain  [Sir] 
John  Hawkins  was  the  first  Englishman 
who  made  a  traffic  of  slaves.  He  procured 
negroes  on  the  coast  of  Africa,  and  sold 
them  in  the  West  Indies,  Oct.  1568. 

In  1786  England  employed  130  slave 
ships,  and  carried  off  annually  some 
40,000  slaves,  and  in  1833  the  number 
of  slaves  in  British  colonies  exceeded 
770,000. 

European  avarice  has  been  glutted  with  the 
murder  of  180  millions  of  our  fellow  creatures. 
For  every  slave  procured  10  are  slaughtered  in 
their  own  land  by  war,  a  fifth  die  on  ihe  passage, 
and  a  third  in  the  seasoning. — COOPER,  Letters  on 
the  Slave  Trade. 

Lord  Mansfield's  Judgment.  The 
famous  judgment  of  Lord  Mansfield, 
22  June,  1772,  that '  slavery  cannot  exist 
in  England.' 

The  case  tried  in  the  court  of  King's  Bench  was 
this :  a  poor  slave  named  Somerset,  brought  to 
England,  was,  from  ill-health,  turned  adrift  by  hia 
master.  Mr.  Granville  Sliarpe  took  pity  on  him, 
fed  him,  housed  him,  and  restored  him  to  health. 

His  old  master  now  came  forward,  and  claimed 
his  slave  as  his  own,  but  Mr.  Sharpe  resisted  the 
claim,  and  law  proceedings  were  taken  by  the 
master  for  the  recovery  of  his  property.  Lord 
Mansfield  was  the  judge,  and  gave  judgment  in 
favour  of  the  slave,  as  English  law  does  not  recog- 
nise such  a  status. 

Abolished  in  the  British  Colonies, 
28  Aug.,  1833  (8,  4  Will.  IV.).  By  this 
Act  slavery  was  abolished  in  British 
colonies,  and  the  slave-owners  were  com- 
pensated for  their  loss  by  a  grant  of  30 
millions  sterling  voted  by  the  British 
Parliament. 

1  Aug.,  1834,  as  many  as  770,280  slaves  were 
bought  off  and  set  free. 

Slavery  in  France.  The  holding 
of  negro  slaves  was  regulated  in  the  reign 
of  Louis  XIV.,  1685,  by  Colbert's  '  Black 
Code.' 

Abolished  in  the  French  Colonies. 
Slavery  was  abolished  in  French  colonies 
by  the  National  Assembly,  15  May,  1791. 
It  was  restored  by  Napoleon  I.  in  all 
French  colonies  except  Hayti,  1804  ;  but 
was  again  abolished  by  the  Provisional 
Government,  1848. 

Slavery    abolished   in    other 
Colonies. 
In  Danish  colonies  in  1848. 


In  Dutch  colonies  in  1860. 
In  Swedish  colonies  in  1746. 
The  trade  In  slaves  was  abolished  by  Austria  la 

1782. 

Slavon'ic  Liturgy  (The).  The 
Liturgy  used  in  the  Eussian  and  Russo- 
Greek  Church.  It  is  also  called  the 
Liturgy  of  Constantinople. 

Slavon'ic  Nations  (The).  Poland, 
Russia,  and  Bohemia.  See  '  Celtic 
Nations,'  '  Teutonic  Nations.' 

Slingsby  Lawrence.  The  pseu- 
donym adopted  by  G.  H.  Lewes  in  his 
play  called  '  Speculation '  (or  the  '  Game 
of  Speculation '). 

Sloane  Collection  (The),  in  the 
British  Museum  Library,  consists  of 
4,100  volumes,  chiefly  MSS.,  on  natural 
history,  voyages,  travels,  and  medicine. 
Also  thirty  volumes  of  Dr.  Sloane's  corre- 
spondence. Some  of  the  drawings  of 
animals  are  both  rich  and  accurate,  and 
two  volumes  of  the  insects  of  Surinam  are 
from  the  pencil  of  Maria  Sibylla  Me"rian, 
the  great  Swiss  artist  and  naturalist. 
Collected  by  Dr.  Hans  Sloane. 

Slobodisza  (Battle  of),  1665.  Won 
by  Sobieski,  the  Polish  general,  over  the 
Cossacks. 

Smalkal'dic  League  (The),  1530. 
A  league  signed  at  Schmalkald  in  Ger- 
many by  the  Protestant  princes,  by  which 
they  bound  themselves  and  their  heirs, 
•for  ten  years,  to  assist  each  other  by  arms 
and  money  in  defence  of  the  reformed  re- 
ligion, and  to  act  unitedly  in  all  religious 
questions  and  movements. 

Smalkaldic  War  (The)t  1546-1547. 
Charles  V.,  being  threatened  by  the  Turks, 
tried  to  win  over  the  Protestant  states  to 
support  him  in  the  war,  but  they  thought 
this  a  ripe  time  to  stand  at  bay,  and  raise 
the  standard  of  revolt.  Charles  put  the 
Smalkaldic  League  to  the  ban  of  the 
empire,  raised  a  new  army,  and  marched 
against  the  revolters.  In  April  1547  was 
fought  the  battle  of  Miihlberg,  in  which 
the  Protestants  were  defeated,  and  the 
Elector  of  Saxony  and  the  Landgrave  of 
Hesse  were  taken  prisoners.  This  is  called 
'  The  First  Religious  War  of  Germany.' 

Smallest  Bible  (The)  in  the  world 
was  one  printed  1875. 

In  1889  was  printed  at  the  Oxford  Press  the 
'  Finger  Prayerbook,'  weighing  only  three-quarters 
8H 


334 


SMALLPOX 


SNEEZING 


of  an  onnce.    A  '  Finger  New  Testament ' 
t.'-hed  in  1890. 


i  pub- 


Smallpox,  called  by  the  French 
'la  petite  verole,'  is  said  to  have  ap- 
peared in  Europe  in  the  10th  cent.,  being 
introduced  from  the  East  by  the  Saracens ; 
but  it  was  not  common  till  the  16th  cent., 
when  it  was  introduced  by  a  negro  slave 
in  the  suite  of  Panfilo  de  Narvaez, 
who  commanded  the  expedition  against 
Cortez  in  Mexico.  Robertson  reports 
that  it  proved  fatal  to  fifty  per  cent, 
of  those  attacked.  Dr.  Guy,  'Public 
Health,1  p.  197,  says, '  Smallpox  certainly 
attacked  the  Arabian  army  at  the  siege  of 
Mecca  in  569,  and  soon  after  reached 
Alexandria.  By  the  8th  cent,  all  Europe 
was  infected  by  it.  ...  Anglada  proves 
that  the  disease  had  shown  itself  in 
France  and  Italy  as  early  as  570.' 

It  appeared  in  England  and  in  Rouen 
in  1521.  In  Normandy  four  men  called 
marquera  were  employed  to  look  after 
the  sick  of  each  house.  They  wore  a 
blue  gown  with  a  white  cross.  In  1520 
and  1528  it  broke  out  afresh  in  Italy,  and 
was  especially  fatal  in  Rome.  Paul  Jove 
and  Theodor  Zwinger  tell  us  that  a 
Greek,  named  Demetrius,  authorised  by 
the  magistrates,  had  an  ox  led  through 
the  streets,  one  horn  being  cut  off,  and  a 
filet  hung  on  the  other  horn.  Alter  it 
had  promenaded  the  town,  it  was  slain, 
and  the  smallpox  disappeared.  See 
'  Plague,'  &c. 

This  was  evidently  a  parody  of  the  Jewish  scape- 
goat. 

Severe  attacks  occurred  in  1174,  1865, 
1440,  1556,  1564,  and  1613. 

In  1720  there  died  In  Paris  of  smallpox  90,000  per- 
sons ;  in  1733  the  Inhabitants  of  Greenland  were 
reduced  by  it  from  SO.OOO  to  7.000 ;  in  1788  it  com- 
tnitted  great  ravages  in  Russia  :  In  1743  as  many  as 
75.000  died  of  it  in  Messina  (Sicily).  Baldwin  king 
of  Jerusalem  died  of  it. 

V  The  Chinese  tried  Inoculation  in  the  llth 
cent. ;  and  Timotheus,  a  Greek,  in  1713  communi- 
cated this  safeguard  to  the  fiiiversltiesof  Oxford 
and  Padua.  It  was  first  tried  in  England  in  1721. 

Smectym'nuus,  1641.  An  anagram 
of  the  five  Puritan  divines  who  contro- 
verted Bishop  Hall's  two  books,  entitled 
'  Episcopacy  oy  Divine  Right,'  and  '  An 
Humble  Remonstrance.'  Their  names 
are  Stephen  Marshall,  Edmund  Calamy, 
Thomas  Young,  Matthew  Newcome, 
William  Spurstow. 

Smith  (Kiny).  Louis  Philippe  of 
France,  who  assumed  the  name  of  Smith 
when  he  fled  to  England. 

•  Mr.  Smith ! '  exclaimed  the  king.  '  That  is 
•uriouB  Indeed,  and  very  remarkable  that  the  tint 


to  welcome  me  to  England  should  be  a  Mr.  SmRh. 
lince  the  assumed  name  by  which  I  escaped  frorm 
France  was  Smith  ;  and  look  !  this  is  my  passport 
made  out  in  the  name  of  Smith.1— The  Time*, 
6  March,  1848. 

Smith's  Prizes  for  mathematics. 
Two  of  28^.  each  for  commencing  bachelors 
of  arts  in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 
Founded  by  the  Rev.  Robert  Smith,  D.D., 
master  of  Trinity,  1768. 

Smiths  and  Artists  (Patron  Saint 
of).  St.  Eloi  (588-659),  master  of  the 
mint  in  the  reign  of  Clotaire  II.  Eloi  — 
Eligius. 

There  was  also  a  Nonne,  a  prioresse, 
That  of  hire  smylyng  was  ful  symple  and  007, 
Hire  grettest  ooth  nas  but  by  Seynt  Eloy. 
CUAUCEB.  Canterbury  Taltt  (Prologue,  118,  &O4. 

Smock  Marriages.  Marriages  in 
which  the  bride  divested  herself  in  church 
of  all  her  clothes  except  her  'smock,' 
under  the  notion  that  the  husband  would 
not  then  be  responsible  for  any  of  her 
debts. 

When  a  man  designs  to  marry  a  woman  who  Is 
In  debt,  if  he  take  her  from  the  hands  of  the  priest 
clothed  only  in  her  shift,  it  is  supposed  he  will  not 
be  liable  to  her  engagements.— BBAND,  Popular 
Antiquitift  (\\i\t&i  Errors). 

Sneakers,  1741.  Those  lords  who 
refused  to  vote  on  the  motion  for  the  re- 
moval of  Walpole  from  the  ministry  and 
counsel  of  the  king.  The  motion  was 
made  in  the  Commons  by  Pulteney,  and 
in  the  Upper  House  by  Carteret,  sup- 
ported by  the  Dukes  of  Argyll  and  Bed- 
ford, the  Earls  of  Sandwich,  Westmore- 
land, Berkshire,  Carlisle,  Abingdon,  and 
Halifax  ;  and  the  Lords  Haversham  and 
Bathurst. 

Sneezing  and  Yawning.  The 
European  custom  of  saying  'God  bless 
you  '  when  a  person  sneezes,  and  the 
Catholic  custom  of  making  the  mark  of 
the  cross  on  the  mouth  when  a  person 
yawns,  dates  from  A.D  .589,  when  a  plague 
broke  out  in  which  people  expired  either 
sneezing  or  yawning.  Pelagius  died  of 
the  affection  in  590. 

The  Catholic  custom  of  making  the  sign  of  the 
cross  when  a  person  sneezes  or  yawns  Is  attri- 
buted to  Gregory  of  Tours  (544  596).  The  ancient 
Romans  considered  sneezing  a  bad  omen,  and  to 
avert  the  threatened  evil  cried  Abtit  omen.  Ari- 
stotle tells  us  that  sneezing  was  accounted  sacred 
among  the  Greeks  <r*»  n~rapMA»  «,iv  ^ov/«#«) ;  and 
Casaubou  proves  out  of  Xonophon  that  the  Greek 
soldiers  worshipped  sneezing  as  a  god,  and 
averted  evil  consequences  with  the  prayer,  im 
fuaav  (God  bless  me).  Ammlan,  in  an  epigram 
upon  a  man  who  had  a  very  long  nose,  says: 


SNOW 


SOCIALISM 


836 


He  never  says  '  God  bless  me ! '  when  he  sneezes, 
Because  his  ear  so  far  is  from  his  nose 
It  cannot  catch  the  sound. 

Several  of  the  native  Indian  tribes  look  on 
sneezing  as  ominous,  and  utter  their  Absit  omen 
or  /.«*  otaaov  also.  The  Germans  say  '  Gesundheit ' 
('  health  ')  when  one  sneezes. 

Snow  King  (The).    So  the  German 

Catholic  party  named  Gustavus  Adolphus 
king  of  Sweden,  who  in  1630  interfered  in 
the  Thirty  Years'  War.  They  called  him 
the  '  Snow  King  '  because  he  came  from 
Sweden,  the  land  of  snow,  and  they 
thought  he  would  melt  away  like  Frede- 
rick V.  of  Bohemia,  nicknamed  the 
•  Winter  King '  (q.v.). 

At  Vienna  he  (Gustavus  Adolphus)  was  called 
'  The  Snow  King,'  who  was  kept  together  by  the 
sold,  but  would  melt  and  disappear  as  he  ap- 
proached a  warmer  soil.— Dr.  CBICHTON,  Scandi- 
navia (Gustavus  Adolphus  II.,  61). 

Snow  Queen  (The).  I.  Christina 
queen  of  Sweden  (1626,  1633-1689). 

II.  Elizabeth  queen  of  Bohemia.  She 
was  crowned  with  her  husband  Fried- 
rich  V.  elector  palatine,  25  Oct.,  1619,  but 
fled  in  Nov.  1620.  She  was  queen  during 
the  winter  1619-20. 

Soapy  Sam.  Samuel  Wilberforce, 
bishop  of  Oxford,  and  afterwards  of  Win- 
chester (1805-1873).  It  is  somewhat  re- 
markable that  the  floral  decorations  above 
the  stalls  of  the  bishop  and  principal  of 
Cuddesdon  were  S.  O.  A.  P.  (the  initials 
of  Sam.  Oxon  and  Alfred  Pott).  When 
Soapy  Sam  went  to  inspect  the  building 
he  was  dismayed  at  seeing  his  sobriquet 
thus  perpetuated. 

Someone  asking  why  the  Bishop  of  Oxford  was 
BO  called,  the  bishop  himself  replied :  '  Because  I 
am  often  in  hot  water,  and  always  come  out  with 
clean  hands.' 

Socage.  Tenure  by  fixed  and  deter- 
minate service.  Almost  all  free  lands  in 
England  are  held  by  socage  tenure. 

Soccolanti  (The).  An  order  in  the 
Catholic  Church  akin  to  the  Franciscans. 
It  was  established  by  St.  Paulet  de 
Foligny  (Foligno)  in  1568.  St.  Paulet 
was  a  hermit  who,  seeing  that  the  moun- 
taineers in  his  neighbourhood  wore 
wooden  sandals  or  sabots  (Ital.  socco), 
adopted  them  himself,  and  hence  his 
followers  were  called  the  Soccolanti. 

Social  Circle  (The),  1790.  A  society 
founded  by  the  Abb£  Fauchet,  having 
for  its  object  the  establishment  of  '  truth, 
liberty,  and  happiness.'  Fauchet  was 
elected  'Attorney-General  of  Truth1; 


Paris  was  appointed  the  centre  of  civili- 
sation, and  the  Palais  Koyal  was  to  be 
the  place  of  assembly.  At  the  inaugural 
address,  13  Oct.,  some  5,000  persons  at- 
tended, and  nearly  double  that  number 
on  22  Oct.,  the  day  of  the  second  meeting. 
This  society  soon  gave  way  to  the  Theo* 
philanthropists  (q.v.). 

Social  Democratic  Federation 

(The),  1886.  The  heads  of  which  were 
Hyndman,  Burns,  Champion,  and  Wil- 
liams. They  inaugurated  their  society  by 
riots,  and  frightful  destruction  of  London 
club  and  shop  property  in  the  second 
week  of  February. 

Social  ReformCommittee  (The), 
17  May,  1888.  To  push  forward  social 
reforms. 

Social  Science  (The  National  As- 
sociation of),  1857.  For  the  promotion  of 
cheap  popular  literature,  called  Sixpenny 
Science,  because  that  was  the  price  of 
the  treatises  produced  once  a  fortnight. 

SocialWar  (The).  I.  B.C.  858-858.  A 
war  between  Athens  and  her  allies.  Arta- 
xerxes  supported  the  allies,  and  Athena 
was  compelled  to  make  a  disadvantageous 


Another  (B.C.  220-217)  between  Philip 
of  Macedonia  and  the  ^Etolians.  A  peace 
was  patched  up  by  Philip,  who  was  the 
conqueror. 

Social  =  confederate,  and  social  war  means  war 
Of  several  confederate  or  associated  states. 

II.  B.C.  90-89,  between  the  eight  allied 
nations  called  the  Italian  Confederation 
and  the  Romans.  The  complaint  was 
that  they  furnished  two-thirds  of  the 
army,  and  were  yet  treated  as  aliens. 

This  war  is  also  called  Bellum  Italicum  and  Helium 
Marsicum  from  Pompsedius  the  brave  Marsian 
general.  It  is  said  that  800,000  men  in  the  vigour 
of  lif e  fell  in  this  war. 

Socialism.  A  system  for  the  regu- 
lation of  labour  by  co-operation  without 
competition.  Louis  Blanc  was  the  father 
of  the  system,  and  his  '  Organisation  du 
Travail '  was  published  in  1840.  In  this 
book  he  denounces  the  plan  of  '  indi- 
vidualism,' and  advocates  '  solidarity,'  in 
which  each  workman  is  to  be  paid  accord- 
ing to  his  need — a  bachelor  2  francs  a 
day,  a  married  man  2£,  and  a  man  with  a 
family  8  francs.  In  1848  national  work- 
shops were  tried  in  Paris  on  the  Louia 
Blanc  principle.  Government  was  the 
employer  of  labour,  and  private  eater. 
•  HI 


83B 


SOCIETA 


SOCIETY 


prise  was  abolished  as  far  as  possible. 
It  was  soon  found  that  the  national  work- 
shops were  overcrowded,  work  was  ill- 
done,  idle  hands  multiplied,  and  profitless 
work  had  to  be  invented  to  keep  the  men 
out  of  mischief.  Some  1,500  tailors  were 
set  to  work  in  the  Hotel  Clichy  at  2  francs 
a  day,  but  the  scheme  was  a  total  failure. 

Plato's  '  Republic '  is  an  ideal  communism. 
Minos  and  Lycurgos  were  communists.  The  early 
Christians  bad  'all  things  in  common,' but  the 
notion  of  government  being  the  sole  employer  of 
labour,  and  paying  each,  not  according  to  the  work 
done,  but  according  to  individual  necessity,  was 
left  to  the  device  of  Louis  Blanc. 

Bellamy's  novel  entitled  '  Looking  Backward  ' 
Is  based  somewhat  on  the  same  idea. 

Societa  degli  Arcadi,  or  the 
'  Arcadians,'  1690.  A  literary  society  of 
Rome  in  which  each  member  was  called 
a  shepherd  of  Arcady.  Founded  by  J.  M. 
Crescimbeni  with  the  view  of  introducing 
'  good  taste.'  A  history  of  the  Arcadians 
was  published  by  the  society. 

Societd  des  Egalitaires  (La). 
See  '  Society  of  the  Rights  of  Man.' 

Pronounce  Xo-ct'a-tay  dayi  a-gaf -t-tartf . 

Socie'te'  des  Families  (La).  See 
1  Society  of  the  Rights  of  Man.' 

Pronounce  So-cS-tt-tay  day  fah-meeP. 

Socie'te  des  Saisons  (La).  See 
4  Society  of  the  Rights  of  Man.' 

Pronounce  So-ce'-a-tny  day  Say" -ton  (n  nasal). 

Socie"t6  des  Travailleurs  (La), 
1825.  The  'Industrialists'  (q.v.),  after 
the  death  of  St.-Simon.  The  foundation 
departed  from  its  original  principles,  and 
became  communistic,  advocating  the 
absolute  equality  of  man,  the  community 
of  property,  and  the  aristocracy  of  toil. 
Abolished  by  law  in  1833. 

Soci^te*  en  Commandite.  A 
limited  liability  partnership.  A  sleeping 
partner  puts  money  in  a  concern,  and  is 
responsible  only  to  the  amount  he  agrees 
to  be  responsible  for. 

Society  for  Constitutional  In- 
fo Fixation  in  London  (The),  1792. 
A  corresponding  society  with  the  Jaco- 
bins of  Paris.  Its  real  object  was  to 
establish  a  republic  in  Great  Britain.  It 
numbered  among  its  members  several 
red-hot  Americans. 

Society  for  Constitutional  In- 
formation  in  Sheffield  (The),  1792. 
A  society  in  strong  sympathy  with  the 
French  Revolutionists.  In  May  it  called 


on  the  '  Society  of  the  Friends  of  the 
People  '  (q.v .)  to  establish  a  convention 
in  London ;  but  the  latter  society  an- 
nounced that  they  had  no  other  object  in 
view  except  parliamentary  reform  by 
strictly  legal  means,  and  that  this  end 
once  secured  they  should  forthwith  dis- 
solve themselves. 

Society  for  Promoting  Chris- 
tian  Knowledge  (The),  1699.  In 
1701  a  branch  called  the  '  Society  for  the 
Propagation  of  the  Gospel  in  Foreign 
Parts  '  was  established.  These  societies 
distribute  bibles  and  common  prayer- 
books  at  very  cheap  rates,  and  sometimes 
gratuitously.  The  original  society  limits 
its  operations  to  home,  the  branch  society 
extends  to  the  colonies. 

Society  for  Promoting  the 
Education  of  the  Poor  (The), 
2  Dec.,  1811,  in  Ireland.  Commonly 
called  the  Kildare  Place  Society.  A 
voluntary  institution  for  the  instruction 
of  children,  the  instruction  to  be  un- 
influenced by  religious  distinctions.  The 
Bible  was  not  to  be  made  a  class  book 
for  teaching  reading  and  spelling,  and 
when  read  by  pupils  sufficiently  ad- 
vanced was  to  be  without  either  note 
or  comment.  No  religious  catechism 
was  to  be  taught,  and  no  book  introduced 
of  a  controversial  character,  that  '  the 
religions  tenets  of  the  pupils  might  not 
be  disturbed  or  interfered  with.'  A 
public  grant  was  given  in  1819,  but  with- 
drawn in  1830. 

Society  of  Grtitli  (T/u?).  Mentioned 
in  the  report  of  the  government  of  Ziirich, 
1844,  as  then  existing  in  Switzerland. 
Its  object  was  the  abolition  of  the  federa- 
tion principle  in  the  Swiss  constitution. 

Ortttli  is  a  meadow  in  the  canton  of  Uri,  at  the 
foot  of  the  Seelisberg,  and  is  famous  for  the  oath 
sworn  on  the  night  of  7  Nov.,  1807,  I'.v  \Vrrner, 
Stuuffacher,  Walter  Furst,  and  Arnold  Melchthal 
to  liberate  Switzerland  from  the  Austrian  yoke. 

Society  of  Jesus  (The).  The  title 
under  which  the  Jesuits  were  originally 
enrolled  by  Paul  IV.  in  1540.  See 
'Jesuits.' 

Society  of  Progress  (The).  A 
secret  democratic  society  of  France  in 
the  reign  of  Louis  Philippe.  By  the 
decree  of  10  April,  1884,  secret  societies 
were  forbidden,  and  therefore  when  a 
particular  society  was  pounced  upon  and 
declared  illegal,  it  changed  its  name  and 


SOCIETY 


SODOB 


837 


was  reorganised.  The  interdiction  of 
these  secret  societies  led  to  the  riots  of 
Lyons  and  Paris  (9,  10,  11  April,  1834), 
and  prepared  the  way  of  the  revolution 
of  1848. 

Society   of  United   Irishmen 

(The),  1793-1800.  This  egg  was  hatched 
by  the  French  Revolution,  and  the  Irish 
came  nigh  to  rival  the  French  in  savagery 
and  lawlessness.  The  ostensible  object 
of  the  society  was  parliamentary  reform, 
but  its  real  design  was  anarchy.  The 
soldier  was  taught  to  betray  the  king, 
the  servant  to  rebel  against  his  master, 
and  the  tenant  to  cheat  his  landlord. 
Magistrates,  witnesses,  jurors,  all  who 
attempted  to  support  the  laws  were 
marked  for  destruction.  Assassins  spared 
neither  sex  nor  age,  and  spread  terror 
and  dismay  throughout  the  island.  In 
1796  a  communication  was  opened  with 
the  French  Directory,  who  promised  in- 
vasion, and  in  December  a  French  fleet 
anchored  in  Bantry  Bay,  but  was  forced 
to  retire ;  a  second  attempt  was  equally 
abortive ;  at  last  by  vigorous  measures 
the  rebellion  was  stamped  out,  and  in 
1800  the  Irish  parliament  was  abolished. 
Bee '  Irish  Associations.' 

Society  of  the  Black  Pin  (The), 
or  '  Conjuration  de  1'Epingle  Noire.'  A 
French  secret  society  which  arose  from 
the  Carbonari  after  the  unsuccessful  out- 
break of  24  June,  1817. 

Conspiration  qul  so  forma  BUT  la  Restauratlon, 
et  dans  laquelle  les  conjures  avaient  prls  pour 
Bigne  de  ralliement  une  epingle  noire. — LlTTRfi, 
vol.  li.  p.  1463,  col.  2. 

*«*  There  was  another  secret  society  at  the 
Bame  period  called  '  The  Society  of  the  Red  Pin, 
or  La  Conjuration  de  1'Epingle  Rose.' 

Society  of  the  Friends  of  the 
People  (The). 

L.  W  April,  1792.  An  English  parlia- 
mentary reform  society,  supported  by 
the  Lords  Lauderdale,  John  Russell, 
Dare,  Stanhope,  and  Fitzgerald.  Many 
of  the  members  were  enthusiastic  ad- 
mirers of  the  French  Revolution. 

II.  1793.  A  society  organized  in 
Scotland  in  sympathy  with  the  French 
revolutionists.  Their  standing  toast  was 
'  George  the  Third  and  Last,  and  damna- 
tion to  all  crowned  heads.' 

Society  of  the  Rights  of  Man 

(The).  'La  Socie't6  des  Droits  de 
1'Homme.'  A  secret  political  society 
formed  in  France  during  the  reign  of 


Louis  Philippe.  By  the  decree  of  10 
April,  1834,  secret  societies  were  inter- 
dicted in  France,  and  therefore  when  a 
society  was  dissolved  by  the  government 
it  was  soon  re-organised  under  another 
name.  Thus  we  have  '  La  Socie'te"  des 
Families,' '  La  Socie'te  des  Saisons,' '  La 
Socie'te*  des  Travailleurs,'  'La  Socie'te 
des  Egalitaires,'  and  so  on,  all  of  repub- 
lican or  communistic  tendencies.  The 
prohibition  of  secret  societies  led  to  the 
revolution  of  1848  and  the  expulsion  of 
Louis  Philippe  from  the  throne. 

Socinians.  The  followers  of  Faustus 
Soclnus,  an  Italian  (1539-1604),  nephew 
of  Laelius  Socinus.  He  taught  that  God 
is  one  person,  and  denied  the  divinity  of 
the  Word  and  Holy  Ghost,  which  he 
called  '  expressions '  and  not  '  persons  ' ; 
he  also  taught  that  Jesus  is  no  mediator, 
but  only  a  perfect  example  of  holy  life ; 
he  furthermore  taught  that  the  punish- 
ment of  hell  is  not  eternal. 

Socinians  and  Unitarians  differ  considerably  in 
their  views  of  Jesus  Christ.  The  Socinians  say 
he  ought  to  be  worshipped  not  as  God,  but  as  the 
Saviour  of  the  world ;  and  though  a  man,  yet  was 
He  born  through  the  operation  of  the  Holy  Ghost. 
The  Unitarians  admit  neither  of  these  dogmas. 
There  are  many  Unitarians  in  England,  but  pro- 
bably no  Socinians.  Trinitarians  believe  in  the 
triple  personality  of  the  One  God  ;  Socinians  and 
Unitarians  both  believe  in  the  single  personality 
of  the  One  God. 

Socrates  (The  English).  Dr.  John- 
son is  so  called  by  Boswell  (1709-1784). 

Mr.  South's  amiable  manners  and  attachment 
to  our  Socrates  at  once  united  me  to  him.— Life  of 
Johnson. 

Socrates  (The  Mad).  So  Plato  de- 
nominated Diogengs  the  cynic  (B.C.  419- 
824). 

Socrates  of  the  Musulmans 
(The).  Abou-Hanifa,  born  at  Cousa, 
died  in  prison  at  Bagdad  in  A.D.  757.  He 
was  chief  of  the  Han'ifites  (3  syl.). 

Sodality  of  the  Blessed  Sacra- 
ment (Brothers  of  the).  Certain 
fanatics  which  sprang  up  at  Caen,  in 
1659,  and  gave  out  that  their  smell  waa 
so  nice  they  could  distinguish  a  Jansenist 
by  the  mere  scent,  and  that  all  the  clergy 
in  Caen,  except  two,  were  Jansenists. 

Sodor.  A  small  village  in  lona  or  St. 
Columba's  Isle,  corruptly  called  '  Icolm- 
kill.'  Magnus  king  of  Norway,  in  1098, 
obtained  possession  of  this  isle,  with  the 
rest  of  the  Hebrides,  and  united  it  to  the 
Isle  of  M*n  under  one  bishop.  In  1338 


838 


SODOB 


SOLOMON 


England  took  possession  of  the  Isle  of 
Man. 

Sodor  and  Man.  The  Hebrides 
were  called  by  the  Norsemen  the '  Sudre- 
jar,'  i.e.  '  Southern  Islands,'  corrupted 
and  shortened  into  '  Sud'ar,'  '  Sodor.' 
The  bishop  of  Sodor  and  Man  is  (titulary) 
bishop  of  the  Hebrides  and  the  Isle  of 
Man.  See  '  Orkney  Islands.' 

Soeur Louise  de  la  Mise"ricorde. 
Mdlle.  de  la  Valliere,  the  mistress  of 
Louis  XIV.,  was  so  called  in  her  retire- 
ment (born  1644,  mistress  of  the  king 
1661,  retired  1674,  died  1710). 

Soffa'rian  Kings  (The),  or  '  Sof- 
farides'  (8  syl.).  A  Persian  dynasty 
which  supplanted  the  Ta'herides  (8  syl.) 
in  many  of  their  possessions.  The 
founder  waa  the  brigand  Yacoub  the 
Soffar  (or  blacksmith).  Yacoub  reigned 
thirty  years  (872-902),  and  was  succeeded 
by  the  Samanides  (8  syl.). 

The  Ta'herides  (8  syl.),  Sof'farldea  (8  •yl.),  Sam'- 
ankles  18  syl.),  and  Rou'ides  (2  syl.),  were  concur- 
rent with  the  Califs,  and  reigned  only  over  part* 
of  Persia,  as  Seistan,  Khoraaan,  Balk,  and  Tabar- 

Utitn. 

Sof  farides  (8  syl.).    See  above. 

Soft  or  Soffee  Dynasty  (The). 
See '  Suffavean.' 

Soissons  (Plot  of  the  Comte  de), 
1641.  Louis  de  Bourbon,  comte  de  Sois- 
Bons,  had  been  proscribed  by  Richelieu 
for  rebellion,  and  had  taken  refuge  at 
Sedan,  then  the  principality  of  the  Due 
de  Bouillon.  Here  he  entered  into  a 
plot  with  Spain,  assembled  troops,  and 
assumed  a  defiant  position.  Richelieu 
aent  an  army  against  him ;  gave  him  a 
crushing  defeat  at  Marfee,  near  Sedan ; 
Louis  de  Bourbon  was  shot,  and  the 
plot  fell  through.  See  p.  752,  '  Remem- 
ber the  Vase  of  Soissons.' 

Spke  or  Soc.  A  privilege  of  ad- 
ministering justice  and  of  executing  laws 
in  Anglo-Saxon  times.  The  lord  had 
the  liberty  of  holding  a  court  or  mote  of 
his  '  soc-men  '  or  tenants,  who  held  under 
him  by  a  fixed  determinate  service  called 
'  Boccage.' 

Soldier.  About  1214  Philippe  II. 
Auguste  of  France  kept  a  large  standing 
army,  and  the  pay  was  called  their  solde ; 
hence  '  sold-at,'  and  '  sold-ier,'  a  military 
»«i- vtuit  who  receives  government  pay. 


Soldiers'  Friend  (The).  Frederick 
duke  of  York  and  Albany  (1763-1827), 
second  son  of  George  III.,  made  colonel 
in  the  British  army  1780 ;  commander-in- 
chief  in  Flanders  1793;  Commander-in- 
chief  1798. 

Sol'ecism.  An  impropriety  in  lan- 
guage, either  of  syntax  or  idiom.  The 
Athenian  colonists  of  Soloi,  by  their  long 
expatriation,  forgot  their  pure  native 
language  (Suidas, '  Soloi '). 

Solemn  League  and  Covenant 
(The).  I.  8  Dec.,  1567,  whereby  the 
Scotch  reformers  bound  themselves  to 
stand  unflinchingly  to  the  Calvinistic 
reform,  and  to  fight,  if  necessary,  in  its 
defence.  The  bond  was  signed  by  the 
Earls  of  Glencairn,  Argyll,  and  Morton, 
Lord  Lorn,  Erskine  of  Dun,  and  many 
others,  who  assumed  the  title  of  '  Lords 
of  the  Congregation.'  And  from  this 
hour  to  flinch  or  fall  from  the  covenant 
was  an  unpardonable  sin  in  Scotland. 

II.  1  March,  1688,  the  Scotch  agreed 
to  join  the  parliamentary  army  against 
the  king  (Charles  I.)  provided  both  popery 
and  episcopacy  in  the  two  kingdoms  were 
extirpated.  The  league  was  modified 
25  Sept.,  1648,  by  Sir  Harry  Vane,  and 
the  terms  were  '  the  kirk  should  preserve 
its  purity  and  freedom,  and  the  church 
of  England  should  be  reformed  accord- 
ing to  the  Word  of  Ood.'  Charles  I.  in 
1647  coquetted  with  the  league,  promis- 
ing to  establish  presbytery  and  to  concur 
in  the  extirpation  'of  the  sectaries ' ;  but 
he  dallied  too  long  and  disgusted  the 
league.  Charles  II.  subscribed  to  the 
league  16  June,  1650 ;  but  it  was  declared 
to  be  illegal  by  14  Car.  II.  c.  4. 

The  Solemn  League  and  Covenant,  the  Magna 
Char  ta  of  the  Presbyterian  Church.— Sir  W.  8OOTT, 
Old  Mortality,  ch.  xxxvil. 

HI.  1774,  a  confederation  entered  intc 
at  Philadelphia  to  abstain  from  the  use 
of  English  goods.  This  was  in  abhor 
rence  of  the  Boston  Port  Bill  (g.v.) 
which  the  colonists  described  as  '  i  bar- 
barous, cruel,  bloody,  and  inhuman 
murder.' 

*  Solicitude  Omnium  Ecclesi- 
arum,*  7  Aug.,  1814.  A  bull  issued  by 
Pius  VII.  for  the  rehabilitation  of  the 
Jesuit  order. 

Solomon  Avon,  8  November, 
meaning  the  Eve  of  the  Summer-close. 


SOLOMON 


80PHIVEAN 


889 


'Avon'  a  corruption  of  even  or  eye, 
and  '  Solomon '  a  corruption  of  the  Irish 
tamhuin  =  end  of  summer. 

Solomon  of  China  (The).  Tae- 
tsong  (  *  ,  626-650),  one  of  the  most 
enlightened  monarchs  that  ever  reigned. 
He  was  the  son  of  Kao-tsou,  founder  of 
the  Tang  dynasty  (q.v.).  This  reign  was 
the  Augustan  age  of  China.  His  wife 
was  a  lady  also  of  singular  wisdom  and 
virtue. 

Tae-tsong  may  be  favourably  compared  with 
Antoninus  the  Roman  emperor. 

Solomon  of  his  Age  (The). 
Eobert  I.  of  Naples,  1809-1843.  Pious, 
generous,  and  just;  a  great  patron  of 
learning  and  promoter  of  science.  He 
died  at  the  age  of  64. 

Solon  of  French  Prose  (The). 
Balzac  (1596-1655),  famous  for  his 
'  Letters.' 

Solon  of  Parnassus.  Boileau 
(1636-1711)  was  so  called  by  Voltaire. 
He  was  the  Alexander  Pope  of  France, 
and  his  'Art  of  Poetry '  obtained  for  him 
Voltaire's  cognomen. 

Somnauth  Proclamation  (The), 
1843,  by  Lord  Ellenborough,  governor- 
general  of  India.  A  pompous  and  foolish 
declaration  that  he  restored  to  the 
Temple  of  Somnauth  the  sandal-wood 
gates  which  had  been  taken  away  800 
years  ago.  Now  these  gates  were  in 
ruins,  and  the  people  to  whom  they  were 
promised  had  become  Mahometans,  who 
hated  the  Hindu  religion  of  the  Temple 
of  Somnauth.  So  that  the  gates  were 
worthless,  and  the  Mahometans  to  whom 
they  were  promised  would  feel  insulted, 
not  honoured,  by  the  gift.  Again,  the 
Hindus,  being  a  subjected  race,  the  re- 
stored trophy  of  their  subjection  would 
be  no  more  acceptable  to  them  than  to 
their  conquerors. 

Besides,  It  had  been  foretold  that  the  restoration 
of  the  gates  would  k  5  a  forerunner  of  the  end  of 
the  Sikh  dominion.  This  prophecy  proved  true. 

Son  of  Heaven  (The)  and  'The 
Ten  Thousand  Years'  are  the  titles  of  the 
emperor  of  China. 

Sons  of  Freedom  (The).  A  Fenian 
organisation  in  North  America  opposed 
fco  Donovan  Rossa.  These  '  Sons  of  Free- 
dom,' also  called  '  The  Robert  Emmett,' 
have  their  head  centre  resident  in  Phil- 
adelphia. See  '  Irish  Associations.' 


Sons  of  Liberty  (The),  1765.  An 
association  of  the  colonists  of  North 
America,  called  into  existence  by  Lord 
Grenville's  Stamp  Act.  They  combined 
to  throw  off  allegiance  to  Great  Britain 
and  make  North  America  independent. 
The  association  began  in  New  York  and 
Connecticut.  The  term '  Sons  of  Liberty ' 
was  suggested  by  a  speech  of  Colonel 
Barry's. 

The  'Daughters  of  Liberty'  mutually  bound 
themselves  to  drink  no  tea  and  wear  no  article 
of  apparel  imported  from  England  while  the 
Import  duties  were  unrepealed. 

Sons  of  the  Precept.  Jewish 
children,  who  at  the  age  of  18,  having 
learnt  the  law  and  their  daily  prayers, 
were  made  answerable  for  their  sins; 
for  which,  up  to  that  time,  their  fathers 
had  been  held  responsible.  This  evi- 
dently is  the  fons  et  origo  of  the  Christian 
rite  of  confirmation. 

Son'derbund  (The),  1846.  A  league 
of  the  seven  Catholic  cantons  of  Switzer- 
land [Friburg,  Lucerne,  Schwytz,  Unter- 
walden,  Uri,  Valais,  and  Zug]  to  resist 
the  federal  diet,  which  had  proclaimed 
the  Jesuits,  the  Liguorians  (q.v.),  and 
other  religious  congregations.  Sonder- 
bund  means  '  separate  league.' 

Sonna  (The),  or  '  Suna,'  i.e.  tradition. 
A  collection  of  the  Mahometan  traditions, 
forming  a  supplement  to  the  Koran. 
Those  who  accept  these  traditions  are 
called  Sonnites. 

At  the  end  of  200  years  the  Sonna  or  oral  law 
was  fixed  by  the  labours  of  Al  Bochazi,  who  had 
discriminated  7,275  genuine  traditions  from  a  mass 
of  800,000  reports.— GIBBON,  chap.  1. 

Sophis  (The),  or  «  Sophees,'  •'.«. 
Mystics.  A  Moslem  sect  inclined  to 
pantheism.  They  look  on  the  Koran 
only  as  a  book  of  morals.  The  sect  was 
founded  in  the  8th  cent,  by  Abu  Said 
Abul  Cheir.  The  system  is  called  So- 
phiism  or  Sopheeism.  The  four  stages 
are  (1)  Humanity  or  obedience  to  the 
established  religion;  (2)  the  Path,  i.e. 
of  piety,  virtue,  and  fortitude ;  (3)  Know- 
ledge, when  man  is  equal  to  the  angels ;  - 
and  (4)  Truth  or  union  with  deity. 

To  a  Mahometan  the  word  Sophl  is  about  equal 
to  '  Infidel.' 

So'phive'an  (or  Safawi)  Dynasty 
(The),  1499-1736.  Founded  in  Persia  by 
Ismail  grandson  of  Sheik  Sophi  u  Dien 
Izhak,  a  lineal  descendant  of  Ali.  These 
kings  were  called  saints. 

•  Salutu '  applied  to  these  18  kings  seems  Ilk*  • 


SORBONNE 


SOUTHCOTT 


mockery.  (2)  Tamasp  was  poisoned ;  (8)  Isma.ll  II. 
his  fourth  son  murdered  all  the  princes  of  the 
blood  royal  and  died  of  intoxication  or  poison ;  (6) 
Mohammed  Muria  was  deposed  ;  «5)  Mir  Hamsah 
was  assassinated;  (7)  Ismail  III.  was  assassinated ; 
(9)  Sen,  the  Nero  of  Persia,  had  not  one  redeeming 
point;  (11)  Soli  man  was  dethroned;  (12)  Tamasp 
was  deposed  and  murdered ;  (18)  Abbas  III.  was  an 
Infant  set  aside  by  the  Affshars. 

Sorbonne  (The),  1252.  The  college 
founded  in  Paris  by  Robert  de  Sorbon 
(in  the  reign  of  St.  Louis)  for  secular 
ecclesiastics  (q.v.),  who  lived  together  in 
common,  and  devoted  all  their  time  to 
the  study  of  theology.  From  the  14th 
to  the  close  of  the  17th  cent,  this  college 
enjoyed  a  European  reputation;  its  de- 
cisions on  religious  questions  were 
deemed  final ;  and  it  went  by  the  flatter- 
ing name  of  the  Perpetual  Council  of 
the  Gallic  Nation.  It  is  now  used  as  a 
university,  where  the  course  in  instruc- 
tion includes,  besides  theology,  science 
and  general  literature. 

Soro'res  de  Poenitentia.  The 
same  as  the  Beginee  (q.v.).  They  are 
spoken  of  in  the  bull  of  John  XXTL 
(7  Kal.  Martii,  anno  8). 

Sortes  Biblicee,  introduced  during 
the  reign  of  Charlemagne,  was  a  method 
of  telling  fortunes  by  opening  a  book  con- 
taining the  Four  Evangelists  and  the 
Psalms.  The  book  was  opened  at  ran- 
dom, and  the  finger  laid  promiscuously 
upon  a  passage,  which  was  supposed  to 
be  prophetic.  In  the  age  of  Clovis  the 
book  oi  the  Acts  of  the  Apostles  was 
similarly  employed.  The  Greeks  used 
the  poems  of  Homer  and  the  Latins  the 
'  JEneid '  of  Virgil  as  books  of  fate. 

Sortes  Sancto'rum.  Consulting 
the  Bible  to  know  whether  or  not  to  do 
some  stated  thing,  or  how  it  will  turn 
out  if  done.  The  Bible  is  opened  at 
random,  and  the  finger  laid  at  random 
on  any  point.  The  passage  pointed  out 
is  the  answer.  Mr.  Berridge  consulted 
the  Bible  on  the  question  whether  he 
should  marry,  and  his  finger  touched 
Jer.  xvi.  2 :  '  Thou  shalt  not  take  thee  a 
wife.'  I  myself  in  a  fit  of  curiosity  con- 
sulted the  oracle  as  to  whether  or  not  I 
should  publish  my  '  Dictionary  of  Mira- 
cles,' and  my  finger  touched  Ezra  iv.  22, 
'  Take  heed  now  that  ye  fail  not  to  do 
this.' 

In  the  reitfn  of  Charlemagne,  the  Sortes  Sanc- 
torum was  confined  to  the  Four  Evangelists  and 
the  Psalms.  In  the  reign  of  Clovia  the  Acts  of  the 


Sortes  Virgilia'nse.  Consulting 
the  ^Eneid  of  Virgil  in  the  manner  de- 
scribed in  Sortis  Sanctorum  (q.v.). 

In  Persia  the  works  of  the  poet  Han*  arc 
employed  in  a  similar  way.  The  Greeks  used  ths 
Epics  of  Homer. 

Sosii  (The),  the  publishers.  The 
Sosii  were  two  brothers,  booksellers  and 
publishers  of  Rome  in  the  time  of  Horace. 

He  [Carlyle]  could  not  throw  his  thoughts  Into 
a  shape  for  which  the  Sosii  of  the  day  would 
give  him  money.— J.  A.  FHOUDK.  Thoma*  Carlyle, 
vol.  11.  p.  114. 

Soter  (Preserver).  Ptolemy  I.  king 
of  Egypt  was  so  called  by  the  Rhodians 
B.C.  804,  because  he  rescued  them  from 
Demetrios,  surnamed  Poliorket^s,  king  of 
Macedonia,  by  whom  they  were  besieged. 


Deraetrios  the  besieger.  It  is  rather  remarkable 
that  this  very  Demetrlou  was  called  Soter  (Preser- 
ver) by  the  Athenians.  '  Soter,'  pronounce  So-teer. 

Sothic  Period  (A),  1461. 
years.    So  called  from  Sothis,  the 
tian  word  for  the  Dog-star,  and  the  Sotiua 
or  Canicular  period  began  with  the  helia- 
cal rising  of  the  Dog-star. 

Soulouque  (2  syl.).  A  nickname 
givento  Louis  Napoleon  at  the  coup 
of  1851.  Soulouque  was  the  negro  who 
was  president  of  St.  Domingo,  called 
himself  emperor,  and  established  in  that 
island  (1849)  a  parody  of  Napoleon  and 
his  empire  in  France.  By  '  Soulouque  ' 
was  meant  that  Louis  Napoleon  was 
making  a  burlesque  imitation  of  hia 
uncle;  but  the  coup  d'etat  proved  ft 
reality,  and  the  second  empire  is  not  to 
be  despised  either  in  its  duration,  its 
power  in  Europe,  or  its  influence  on 
France.  Certainly  Napoleon  HI.  WM  an 
Augustus  of  Paris,  for  he  beautified  it 
more  than  any  of  its  crowned  heads,  and 
kept  it  tolerably  in  hand. 

Soul-shot,  'Pecunia  Sepulchralis,' 
or  '  Symbol  urn  Animae,'  a  mortuary  or 
oblation  made  at  a  person's  death.  In 
Saxon  times  it  was  a  funeral  fee,  and  be- 
came a  right  settled  on  the  church.  It 
differed  from  a  'corse-present,'  which 
was  an  oblation  made  at  funerals. 

Southcott  (Joanna),  1810,  declared 
herself  about  to  be  the  mother  of  the 
promised  Shiloh.  She  wrote  a  vast 
quantity  of  'prophecy,'  and  sold  seals 
which  were  to  secure  salvation  to  the 
purchasers.  We  are  told  that  more  than 


SOUTH-SEA 


SPAIN 


841 


100.000  persons  believed  in  her,  and  a 
cradle  of  most  costly  materials  \vas  made 
for  the  expected  babe,  but  in  1814  she 
died.  Some,  however,  believed  that  she 
would  rise  from  the  grave  and  restore  all 
things. 

South-sea  Bubble  (The),  1720. 
The  scheme  of  Sir  John  Blount,  a  lead- 
ing director  of  the  South  Sea  Company, 
to  pay  off  the  national  debt  (about  31 
millions  sterling)  within  twenty-six  years. 
The  proposal  was  accepted  by  the  House 
of  Commons  1  Feb.,  1720,  when  100Z. 
stock  rose  to  about  1,OOOZ.  By  August 
l,000,OOOZ.of  the  new  stock  was  subscribed 
for,  but  by  the  close  of  the  month  the 
stock  began  to  fall.  22  Jan.,  1721,  Knight, 
the  cashier,  absconded,  carrying  the  re- 
gister of  the  company  with  him.  The 
conduct  of  the  company  was  inquired 
into  by  the  House  of  Lords  in  June  1721. 
See  '  South  Sea  Company.' 

Blount's  scheme  was  to  buy  tip  the  unredeem- 
able annuities,  which  amounted  to  800.000J.,  and 
reduce  all  the  different  public  securities  into  one 
uniform  fund,  making  the  best  arrangements  he 
could  with  the  present  holders.  See  '  Committee 
of  Secresy,'  '  Assiento,1  and  '  Mississippi  Bubble.' 

South-sea  Company  (The),  9 
Anne  c.  21,  6  May,  1710.  A  company 
projected  by  Robert  Harley  for  the  pur- 
pose of  relieving  the  nation  of  its  floating 
debt,  which  amounted  at  the  time  to  ten 
millions.  The  plan  was  to  sell  this  debt 
to  a  number  of  merchants,  who  were  to 
be  guaranteed  6%  interest,  and  to  have  a 
monopoly  of  the  South-sea  trade.  The 
buyers  of  the  debt  were  incorporated  by 
royal  charter  as  the  '  South-sea  Company,' 
and  certain  taxes  were  set  aside  to  pay 
the  annual  interest,  which  amounted  to 
600,OOOZ.  27  June,  1711,  a  capital  of  four 
millions  was  raised  for  the  company 
under  a  royal  commission.  18  Feb.,  1715, 
the  Prince  of  Wales  was  made  a  governor, 
and  3  Feb.,  1718,  the  king  himself,  George 
I.,  was  a  governor.  7  April,  1720,  the  com- 
pany offered  to  parliament  to  take  into 
its  hands  the  whole  national  debt,  amount- 
ing to  nearly  81  millions.  See  '  South 
Sea  Scheme.' 

South-sea  Fund  (The).  Esta- 
blished in  1711  to  pay  the  interest  of  that 
part  of  the  National  Floating  Debt  ad- 
vanced by  the  South-sea  Company  and 
it-e  annuitants.  The  debt  was  10  millions 
sterling,  and  the  interest  at  6  per  cent, 
amounted  to  600,0002.  a  year. 
Sft 


South-sea  Year  (The),  1720.  See 
1  South-sea  Bubble.' 

Sow  has  farrowed  (The),  1819. 
When  the  English  besieged  Berwick 
they  sent  a  testudo  against  the  walls  to 
undermine  them.  This  movable  pent- 
house was  called  a  sow,  because  its  roof 
resembled  a  sow's  back.  John  Crab,  a 
Fleming,  erected  a  huge  catapult,  and 
one  of  the  stones  discharged  from  it 
smashed  the  wooden  shed,  and  the  soldiers 
under  it  ran  as  fast  as  they  could  to  save 
themselves.  '  The  English  sow  has  far- 
rowed!' shouted  the  besieged,  and  by 
hurling  lighted  torches  from  the  walls 
they  set  fire  to  the  sundry  machines  of 
assault. 

This  jest  was  repeated,  7  Oct.,  1837,  by  Black 
Agnes  of  Dunbar.  Edward  III.  sent  the  Earl  of 
Salisbury  to  besiege  the  castle  of  Dunbar,  and  a 
'  BOW  '  was  driven  to  the  walls,  when  Agnes  called 
out,  '  Beware  Montagow,  for  farrow  shall  thy  sow,' 
and  a  huge  rock  falling  on  it,  dashed  it  to  pieces. 

Sowars,  native  Indian  troopers.  In 
the  Indian  mutiny,  1857,  the  sowars  were 
conspicuous  for  their  bloodthirstiness. 

Spa  Fields  (The  Affair  of),  2  Dec., 
1816.  A  great  crowd,  led  by  Orator  Hunt 
and  Mr.  Watson,  met  in  Spa  Fields. 
They  called  themselves  Spencean  Phi- 
lanthropists or  Spenceans  (q-v.),  and 
rushed  to  the  Tower,  demanding  its  sur- 
render. The  sentinel  laughed  at  them, 
when  they  followed  Watson  to  Snow  Hill 
and  ransacked  a  gunsmith's  shop.  The 
Lord  Mayor  and  Sir  James  Shaw  dis- 
persed the  mob,  making  several  prisoners, 
but  only  one  was  executed.  Capital  was 
made  of  this  riot  in  the  House  of  Com- 
mons to  urge  th«  necessity  of  parlia- 
mentary reform. 

Spahees,  holders  of  military  fiefs  in 
Turkey.  In  war  they  are  bound  to  arm 
at  their  own  cost. 

Spahis  (The).  The  Arab  cavalry 
in  Algiers.  The  infantry  are  called 
Turcos. 

Spain  (Kings  and  Queens  of).  Fer- 
dinand [Fernando]  of  Aragon  and  Isabel 
of  Castile,  1479. 

Then  the  house  of  Austria  gives  five 
kings,  1516-1700.  Then  follows  the  house 
of  Bourbon. 

House  of  Austria:  Karl  V.,  called  Carlos  I.  (1516- 
1556);  Felipe  II.,  his  son  (1550-1508)  ;  Felipe  III.,  his 
Bon  (1598-1(5-21) ;  Felipe  IV.,  his  son  (1031-1008) ;  (ttrlos 
II.,  his  son  (1003  1700),  no  issue. 

House  of  Bourbon:  Felipe  V.,  sou  of  LouU  tb« 


611 


SPALDING 


SPANISH 


Dauphin,  grandson  of  Louis  XIV.  0700-1724) ;  Louis 
I  ;  Fernando  VI.;  Carlos  IV.;  [Joseph  Bonaparte 
l«061818J;  Fernando  VII.;  Isabel  (deposed  1868); 
Amadous  WTO;  Alfonst  XII.;  Alfonso  XIII.  (born 

M* 

Spalding  MS.  (The).  A  MS. 
romance  written  by  the  Rev.  Solomon 
Spalding,  who  died  in  1816.  The  '  Book 
of  Mormon'  (g.v.)is  said  to  be  a  verbatim 
ropy  of  this  romance,  first  published  in 
1880. 

Span-counter.  Strutt  (p.  884)  in- 
forms us  that  this  was  a  game  similar  to 
our  chuck-penny.  One  of  the  players 
thrown  a  counter  and  another  tries  to  hit 
it,  or  to  place  his  counter  so  near  as  to 
be  able  to  span  both  (as  in  marbles),  and 
in  either  case  he  wins  both  counters.  In 
French  : '  Jouer  au  tapper,'  and  in  Italian, 
4  Meglio  al  muro.  See  '  BLOW- POINT.' 
Shortly  boym  shall  not  play 

At  span  counter  or  blow  point,  but  shall  par 

Toll  to  some  courtier. 

Dr.  DOHNB,  Satire,  IT. 

Spanish  Donkey  (The),  or '  Equi- 
leus,'  an  instrument  of  torture  employed 
by  the  Inquisitors.  It  consisted  of  a 
saddle  mounted  on  a  post,  but  the  saddle 
was  sharpened  to  a  point.  The  victim  was 
seated  on  this  point,  and  heavy  weights 
being  attached  to  his  feet,  the  point  was 
slowly  and  gradually  driven  into  the 
victim's  body. 

Spanish  Era  (The).  This  era  begins 
with  1  Jan.  B.C.  88.  See  '  Era.' 

Spanish  Fury  (The),  1576.  The 
Spanish  soldiers  under  the  Duke  of 
Parma  garrisoned  in  Antwerp  mutinied 
in  1576  on  account  of  their  pay,  joined 
the  rebels,  surprised  the  city,  and  made 
dreadful  havoc  of  the  inhabitants.  The 
town-house  and  many  other  magnificent 
Imildings,  with  600  houses,  were  burnt  to 
the  ground,  and  upwards  of  6,000  persons 
were  killed  or  severely  wounded.  The 
'  fury,'  which  lasted  three  days,  began 
4  Nov.  See  p.  848, '  French  Fury.' 

Spanish  Inquisition  (The).  In- 
stituted by  Ferdinand  and  Isabella  in 
1480  and  suppressed  in  1820.  There  had 
existed  an  Inquisition  ever  since  1208, 
when  Innocent  III.  appointed  a  commis- 
sion to  '  convert '  the  Albigenses.  Even 
in  882  Theodosius  appointed  inquisitors 
to  search  out  and  punish  heretics ;  but 
what  is  generally  understood  by  the  Holy 
Office  of  the  Inquisition  is  the  modern 
Spanish  Inquisition. 


There  was  a  loud  demand  upon  Walpole  (1788)  to 
in  terms  tor  throwing  open  ih  •  trade 
to  the  Spanish  main,  and  for  satin  fi 


Spanish  Liturgy  (The).  A  Gr*ek 
liturgy  altered  by  Isidore  of  Seville  (570- 
686).  It  remained  in  use  till  the  llth 
cent. 

Spanish  Liturgy  (The  Old),  or 
'Mozarabio  Liturgy,'  consists  of  the 
liturgy  of  Rome,  mingled  with  the  or 
liturgies  of  the  Arian  Goths.  Its  use 
was  suspended  by  the  council  of  Braga ; 
and  it  was  only  saved  from  oblivion  by 
Cardinal  Ximenes,  who  reprinted  it  in 
1500,  and  endowed  a  chapel  and  canons 
to  use  it  daily  in  Toledo. 

Spanish  Main  (The).    The  coast 
along  the  north  part  of  South  America. 
There  was  a  load  demai 

In-Ut  on  ,.1.1111  1,-rins  f»r 

to  the  Spanish  main,  and 

damages,  but  Walpole  knew  that  such  a  course 

rendered  a  war  hasardoo».-Ho WITT.  Uitt.  of  Bmg • 

loud  <0«o.  II.  p.  418). 

Spanish  Marriages  (The).  L 
Thai  of  Isabella  II.,  who  came  of  age  in 
1848  and  who  married  against  her  will 
her  imbecile  cousin  Don  Francisco  d'Assis 
10  Oct.,  1846. 

IL  The  marriage  of  Louis  Philip's 
youngest  son  (the  Duke  de  Mont]- 
with  the  Infanta  Luisa  Maria,  sister  of 
Queen  Isabella,  also  10  Oct.,  1846.  These 
marriages  were  brought  about  by  the  in- 
trigues of  Louis  Philippe  under  the  hope 
of  securing  to  his  son  the  Spanish  throne. 

Spanish  Phcenix  (The).  Lope  de 
Vega  (1562-1685)  is  so  called  by  G.  H. 
Lewis. 

Spanish  Shakespeare  (The). 
Cameron  is  so  called  by  the  brothers 
Schlegel.  Sismondi  calls  him  the  '  Poet 
of  the  Inquisition.' 

Spanish  Succession  (1700).  A 
question  which  led  to  a  war  of  thirt<  •  a 
years'  duration.  Carlos  II.  had  no  child, 
and  four  crowned  heads  of  Europe  had 
pretty  nearly  equal  claims  to  the  succes- 
sion, viz.  the  King  of  France,  the  K 
King  of  Germany,  the  Elector  of  Bavaria, 
and  the  King  of  Savoy.  The  last  two  re- 
tired, and  left  the  field  to  France  and 
Germany.  Louis  XIV.  was  the  cousin  of 
Carlos  and  son-in-law  of  Felipe  IV. 
(whose  eldest  daughter  he  had  married), 
and  Carlos  left  the  crown  to  Philippe 
d'Anjou,  second  son  of  the  dauphin.  The 
kaiser  argued  that  France  could  not 
accept  the  Spanish  crown,  as  she  had  re- 
nounced all  claim  to  it  by  the  treaty  of 


BPANISH 


SPINOZAISM 


848 


the  Pyrenees,  and  Karl,  a  grandson  of 
Felipe  IV.,  was  the  rightful  heir.  Louis 
XIV.  proclaimed  his  grandson  '  Felipe  V.' 
of  Spain,  and  Leopold  proclaimed  his 
second  son  '  Carlos  III.'  of  Spain.  War 
ensued,  and  England  joined  Germany. 
After  a  long  contest,  the  French  claimant 
was  acknowledged  by  all  parties.  Sea 
'  War  of  the  Spanish  Succession.' 

Spanish  Tyrtaeus  (The).  Manuel 
Jose'  Quintana  (1772-1857). 

Spear  (The),  or '  Lance '  which  pierced 
the  side  of  Jesus  on  the  cross,  is  thus 
accounted  for.  St.  Andrew  of  Crete 
affirms  that  it  was  found  by  the  Empress 
Helena  in  the  cave  of  the  temple  of  Venus 
at  Jerusalem,  with  the  cross  and  other 
relics.  The  shaft  is  in  the  basilica  of 
St.  Peter's  at  Rome;  but  Baldwin  II. 
king  of  Jerusalem  sent  the  head  of  it  to 
Venice,  and  St.  Louis  (IX.)  took  it  thence 
to  Paris,  where  it  was  carefully  preserved 
in  the  Holy  Chapel  till  the  French  Revo- 
lution. See  '  Crucifixion,  lielics  of  the.1 

St.  Andrew  of  Crete  died  In  722,  and  he  speaks  of 
the  spear  in  his  '  De  Exaltatione  Crucis  ' :  but  cer- 
tainly it  is  not  included  in  any  of  the  early  lists  of 
the  relics  discovered  by  the  Empress  Helena. 

SpecialPurposes  and  Sanitary 
Committee  (The  Metropolitan).  Re- 
sponsible for  the  inspection  and  control  of 
the  15,403  premises  in  which  animals  are 
slaughtered,  or  offensive  trades  are  car- 
ried on  ;  where  petroleum  and  other  ex- 
plosives are  stored  ;  where  cows  are  kept 
and  milk  sold ;  and  where  babies  are 
farmed  out.  The  committee  has  an  in- 
specting staff  of  ten  persons.  It  also  pre- 
sides over  the  testing  of  gas  and  gas- 
meters,  for  which  it  employs  fifty  chemists, 
examiners,  and  inspectors.  Every  alter- 
nate Tuesday  it  acts  as  the  Contagious 
Diseases  Act  Committee. 

Speculum  (Dr.  Dee's).  A  mirror 
which  Dr.  John  Dee  asserted  was  brought 
to  him  by  the  angels  Raphael  and  Gabriel. 
At  the  Doctor's  death  it  passed  into  the 
possession  of  the  Earl  of  Peterborough  at 
Drayton ;  then  to  Lady  'Betty  Germaine, 
who  gave  it  to  John  duke  of  Argyll.  The 
duke's  grandson  (Lord  Frederick  Camp- 
bell) gave  it  to  Horace  Walpole ;  and  in 
1842  it  was  sold,  at  the  dispersion  of 
khe  curiosities  of  Strawberry  Hill,  to 
Mr.  Smythe  Pigott.  At  the  sale  of 
Pigott'a  library  in  1853  it  passed  into  the 


possession  of  LordLondcsborough,  and  is 
now  in  the  British  Museum. 

It  is  a  flat  polished  mineral,  like  oannel  coal,  of 
«  circular  form,  and  fitted  with  a  handle. 

Spec'ulum  Hu'manae  Salva- 
tionis.  A  sacred  picture  book  in 
rhyme.  This  book  and  the  '  Biblla  Pau* 
perum'  (q.v.)  were  immensely  popular 
before  the  Reformation. 

Speculum  Majus  (The).  A  kind 
of  encyclopaedia  in  four  parts  by  Vincent 
de  Beauvais,  who  died  1264.  Part  i. 
containing  a  description  of  nature ;  part 
ii.  containing  philosophy,  rhetoric,  gram- 
mar, law,  medicine,  and  theology;  part 
iii.  containing  history,  and  part  iv.  moral 
philosophy. 

Spencean        Philanthropists 

(The),  or  '  Spenceans,'  1816.  A  society 
established  in  London  by  a  Mr.  Spence,  a 
Yorkshire  schoolmaster,  assisted  by  Pres- 
ton (a  workman),  Watson  (father  and 
son,  surgeons),  and  Castles,  who  turned 
out  to  be  an  informer  against  them.  Their 
platform  was  a  common  property  in  all 
land,  the  destruction  of  all  machinery, 
and  parliamentary  reform.  On  2  Dec. 
they  met  in  Spa  Fields,  and  went  in  a 
crowd  to  the  Tower,  when  Preston  sum- 
moned the  sentinel  to  surrender,  at  which 
he  laughed.  The  mob  was  dispersed,  and 
one  man  was  tried  and  condemned  to 
death.  Hunt  made  capital  of  this  silly 
affair  towards  reform  in  parliament.  The 
Spenceans  were  connected  with  the  Green 
Bag  Plot  (q.v.). 

Spenerism,  1690.  A  prototype  of 
Methodism,  or  the  establishment  of  '  col- 
legia pietatis,'  that  is  leavening  confra- 
ternities. The  whole  community  was 
divided  into  sections,  each  section  had  a 
centre  of  life,  an  earnest  leader  whom  the 
section  was  to  obey.  There  were  exhortera 
to  stir  up  the  flagging,  converts  were 
placed  under  the  eye  of  trusty  overseers, 
and  sections  were  vitalised  by  class  meet- 
ings. So  named  from  Philippe  Jacques 
Spener,  of  Alsace,  the  founder  of  the  sec* 
(1635-1705). 

Sphinx  (The  Egyptian)  at  Gizeh  is 
attributed  to  th«  third  Egyptian  dynasty, 
but  there  are  several  of  later  date. 

Spino'zaism.  The  philosophical 
system  of  Baruch  de  Spinoza,  of  Amster- 
dam (1622-1677),  who  taught  that  the 
universe  is  all  ono  with  a  mundane  soul. 


84* 


SPIRES 


SPY 


That  there  is  only  one  substance  which  is 
infinite,  with  two  essential  attributes — 
thought  and  extension.  This  substance 
is,  in  fact,  Spinoza's  deity,  and  all  finite 
beings  are  merely  parts  or  modifications 
of  this  one  eternal  whole.  Spinoza  died 
1677,  aged  45. 

According  to  this  system,  the  universe  was  not 
cr<-atsft  by  God,  but  the  universe  it  Ood.  Ood  Is 
everything,  and  everything  is  God  ;  that  is  to  say, 
God  Is  •  the  all  in  all.' 

Spires,  or  'Speyer'  (Diet  of).  See 
under '  Diet.' 

Spiritualists,  or  '  Spiritists '  (The). 
Those  who  believe  that  men  and  women 
have  intercourse  with  the  spirits  of  the 
other  world.  Roman  Catholics  believe 
that  holy  men  and  women  have  com- 
munion with  the  spirits  of  the  just,  made 
perfect ;  but  spiritualists  believe  that 
any  spirit  may  be  invoked,  and  ques- 
tioned by  the  living.  Originated  in  Ame- 
rica in  1848. 

Splendour  of  Reason  or  Wis- 
dom (The).  Mian-ning  emperor  of 
China,  son  of  Kia-king.  In  1840  he  de- 
clared war  with  England  for  importing 
opium  into  his  empire.  In  1842  the  war 
terminated,  and  five  ports  were  thrown 
open  to  English  traders. 

Spoilt  Child  of  Fortune  (The). 
Andr£  Massena,who,  next  to  Napoleon, 
was  the  greatest  of  the  French  generals 
in  the  first  empire.  It  was  Napoleon  who 
called  him  '  the  Spoilt  Child  of  Fortune  ' 
and  made  him  prince  of  Eslingen,  for 
liis  distinguished  valour  at  Eslingen  in 
1809  (1758-1817). 

Spolia  Opi'ma.  Spoils  taken  by  a 
Roman  general  from  an  enemy  slain  in 
singl'  combat.  Only  thrice  obtained: 
(1)  by  Tlomulus  from  Acron  king  of  the 
Caeninenses ;  (2)  by  Cossus  from  Tolum- 
nius  king  of  the  Veientes,  B.C.  818  ;  and 
(8)  by  Marcellus  from  Virodomarus  king 
of  the  Gauls,  B.C.  222. 

Sponge  (The),  filled  with  vinegar  and 
presented  to  Jesus  on  the  cross,  when  He 
cried  '  I  thirst,'  is  said  to  be  in  the  basilica 
of  St.  John  de  Lateran  of  Rome.  The 
Venerable  Bede  assures  us  that  he  saw 
it  in  the  silver  tankard  used  by  our  Lord 
in  the  Last  Supper.  See  'Crucifixion, 
Helics  of  the: 

A  part  of  the  sponge  la  said  to  be  preserved 
at  St.  James  of  Compi^gne,  another  piece  at  St. 
Sylvester,  another  piece  at  St.  Maria  Maggiore. 
tuoihe*  at  St.  Mary  in  Traatevere,  another  at 


Bt.  Mark's,  another  at  St.  Mary'B  In  CampltellL 
St.  Louis  (IX.)  we  are  told  bought  a  part  of  the 
•ponge  of  Baldwin  with  other  'sacred  relics.' 

Spot  Ward.  Joshua  Ward,  one  of 
the  physicians  who  attended  the  court  of 
George  II.  So  called  from  a  claret  spot 
(ncevus  matemus)  on  his  cheek.  He  \\  us 
famous  for  his  blue,  red,  and  purple  pills 
containing  antimony  or  arsenic. 

Of  late,  without  the  least  pretence  to  skill, 
Ward's  grown  a  famed  physiciau  by  a  pill. 

Spread-eagleism  in  America  cor- 
responds to  chauvinism  in  France,  and 
jingoism  in  England. 

Spring  Captains  are  officers  of  the 
militia  summoned  for  duty  in  their  re- 
spective  regiments  for  about 
the  spring  of  the  year.  Also  young  officer* 
who  come  to  London  in  the  spring  to 
attend  the  Epsom  and  Ascot  races,  where 
they  go  'to  cut  a  dash,'  and  risk  their 
money  in  bets.  All  well-dressed  fast  men 
were,  at  one  time,  called  '  captain '  by  book- 
makers, and  are  so  still  to  a  great  extent 
See  p.  858,  '  Summer  Lieutenants.' 

Spring-heeled  Jack  (1887-1838). 
Some  one  or  party  of  confederates  who 
assumed  sundry  diabolical  shapes,  and  for 
six  months  kept  London  and  its  suburbs 
in  perpetual  fright.  Robbery  was  not  their 

fame,  out  simply  to  scare.  Spring-heeled 
ack  first  appeared  at  Barnes  as  a  white 
bull ;  then  at  East  Sheen  as  a  white  bear ; 
then  at  Richmond,  Ham,  Kingston,  and 
Hampton  as  a  man  in  brass  armour ;  then 
at  Teddington,  Twickenham,  Houn^Imv, 
a"nd  Sion  Park.  Afterwards  at  UxL 
Hanwell,  and  Brentford ;  then  at  Killing, 
in  steel  armour;  then  at  Hammersmith, 
as  a  gigantic  baboon,  &c.  He  attacked 
travellers  and  caused  them  bodily  injuries, 
then  with  a  somersault  disappeared  over  • 
wall  or  hedge.  Rumour  said  that  the  ring- 
leader of  this  gang  was  the  Marquis  of 
Waterford,  but  no  proof  was  ever  adduced 
in  support  of  this  surmise.  In  the  spring 
of  1888  these  silly  pranks  ceased. 

Even  so  late  as  1877-78  an  officer  of  her  Majesty's 
service  caused  no  little  excitement  at  Colchester, 
Aldershot,  and  other  garrison  towns,  by  springing 
suddenly  on  passers-by. 

Spurious  Scriptures  (The).  See 
p.  801,  'Scriptures,  Spurious.' 

Spy  Wednesday.  The  Wednes- 
day of  Holy  Week,  or  the  day  before 
Maundy  Thursday.  The  sanhedrim  first 
sent  a  deputation' to  pry  into  the  creden- 
tials of  Jesus;  then  wily  hypocrite*  to 


SQUARE 


STADTHOLDEB 


845 


put  questions  to  entrap  him ;  at  last  they 
agreed  with  Judas  to  betray  his  private 
haunts  during  the  hours  of  the  night,  and 
eent  with  the  faithless  disciple  officers  to 
apprehend  his  master. 

Square  Caps,  in  French  '  Bonnets 
Carres'  (15th  cent.).  First  made  in 
France  by  Patrouillet,  but  used  in  Eng- 
land by  ecclesiastics  long  before.  The 
familiar  name  of  a  university  cap  is  a 
mortar-board,  which  some  affirm  to  be  a 
playful  corruption  of  the  French  mortier. 
This  is  doubtful,  as  the  mortier  is  a 
round  velvet  cap,  still  worn  in  France  by 
the  presidents  des  cours  de  justice.  It 
has  not  a  flat  square  board,  like  a  mortar- 
board, but  resembles  an  inverted  mortar 
used  by  chemists  and  druggists.  As  a 
rule  mortier  means  a  velvet  cap,  bonnet  a 
woollen  one. 

Still  the  French  mortar-cap  may  have  suggested 
the  playful  name.  St.  Louis  (1215-1270),  in  a  window 
of  Sainte  Chapelle,  is  represented  with  a  merger  on 
his  head,  and  numerous  MSS.  and  miniatures  re- 
present Louis  XI.  with  the  same  sort  of  cap.  All 
members  of  the  French  parlement  wore  scarlet 
robes  and  mortars. 

Square  the  Circle  (To).  To  find 
a  square  exactly  equal  to  the  area  of  a 
given  circle,  or  (which  is  probably  the 
same  thing)  to  find  the  exact  proportion  be- 
tween the  diameter  and  the  circumference 
of  a  circle.  Eoughly  speaking,  three 
times  the  diameter  =  the  circumference, 
but  the  exact  measure  has  never  been 
discovered. 

Anaxagoras  died  in  prison  while  attempting  to 
square  the  circle.  B.C.  428. 

Squares    of    a   Right-angled 

Triangle  (Euclid,  i.  47).  'The  square 
of  the  greatest  side  =  the  sum  of  the 
squares  of  the  other  two  sides.  This 
famous  proposition  is  attributed  to  Pytha- 
goras ;  but  the  Chinese  have  had  from 
time  immemorial  a  somewhat  similar 
one.  If  the  three  sides  are  respectively 
equal  to  3,  4,  5  (or  their  multiples),  then 
the  square  of  the  greatest  side  will  equal 
the  sum  of  the 
squares  of  the  other 
<*  two  sides. 

This  is  obvious 
from  the  diagram. 
The  square  of  5  con- 
tains 25  equal  parts, 
the  square  of  3  con- 
tains 9,  and  the 
square  of  4  contains 
16.  As  9  +  16-25, 
the  sum  of  the  squares  of  the  two  smaller 


sides  =  the  square  of  the  greatest  side  of 
the  right-angled  triangle. 

Squire  Letters  (The).  Thirty-five 
letters  sent  to  Carlyle  in  1847  respecting 
Oliver  Cromwell,  purporting  to  have  been 
written  by  Samuel  Squire,  a  subaltern  in 
the  Ironsides.  This  Squire  had  served 
with  Oliver  from  the  '  first  mount '  of 
that  indomitable  corps,  and  had  kept  a 
journal  (1642-1643).  Carlyle  requested 
to  see  the  originals  of  these  letters  or 
this  journal,  and  received  for  answer 
that  the  correspondent  had  '  gathered  all 
the  old  Puritan  papers,  the  Ironside 
Journal,  and  all  Cromwell's  autographs 
together,  and  burnt  them,'  adding '  Much 
evil  hereby  lies  buried.'  See  p.  524, 
*  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Squitti'no  (The)  of  Florence.  A 
corruption  of  Scrutinio,  a  special  council 
for  the  appointment  of  magistratec.  Tha 
act  of  election  was  termed  squittinaia, 
i.e.  scrutinium,  because  minute  investi- 
gation was  made  into  the  qualities  of  the 
eligible  burghers. 

Sse-ki  (The),  or  'Book  of  Annals,'  in 
five  parts,  begins  the  history  of  China 
from  B.C.  2697,  but  no  dates  are  given  to 
the  annals  till  B.C.  827,  the  reign  of 
Siuen-wang.  It  was  the  work  of  Sse-ma- 
Thsian,  the  Herodotus  of  China,  who 
lived  in  the  reign  of  Han  Ho-lee  (89-106). 
The  Shu-king,  a  book  of  morals  and  history,  is 
said  to  have  been  written  in  the  mythical  reign 
Of  Ya-u,  who  reigned  102  years  (B.C.  2857-2255). 

Stabat  Mater  Doloro'sa.  This 
Latin  hymn  is  sometimes  attributed  to 
Innocent  III.,  but  with  greater  proba- 
bility was  composed  by  Jacopone  of 
Todi. 

It  has  been  set  to  music  by  PergolSse  (4  syL), 
Haydn,  Handel,  Rossini,  and  others. 

Stable -stand  (in  forest  law)  is  when 
a  person  is  found  at  his  stand  in  a  forest 
with  a  bow  in  his  hand,  or  close  to  a  tree 
with  a  greyhound  ready  to  slip.  It  is 
one  of  the  four  presumptive  evidences  of 
deer-stealing.  The  other  three  are — 

Back-berond,  or  back-berind;  that  :* 
having  a  deer  on  his  back. 

Bloody-hand,  when  his  hands  or  clothes 
are  stained  with  blood. 

Dog-draw,  drawing  after  a  deer  by  the 
scent  of  a  hound  led  in  hand. 

Stadtholder.  A  high  functionary 
in  the  republic  of  the  Seven  United 


846 


STAFF 


STANDARD 


Provinces  of  the  Netherlands.  Originally 
the  word  was  given  to  the  commander  of 
the  forces,  then  to  the  governor  of  a 
province,  and  to  the  general  governor  of 
the  united  provinces  called  his  stadt- 
holderate.  The  office  was  abolished  at 
the  death  of  William  IL,  in  1650,  but  was 
restored  in  1672  in  favour  of  William  III. 
(who  received  the  crown  of  Great  Britain). 
It  was  again  abolished  at  the  death  of 
William  III.  in  1702,  but  was  reconstituted 
in  1747  in  favour  of  William  IV.  of  Nas- 
sau, who  was  created  '  General  and  Here- 
ditary Stadtholder.'  This  continued  till 
1795,  when  Franc*  conquered  Holland. 

Staff  of  Jesus  (The).  Said  to  have 
belonged  to  St.  Patrick.  It  was  covered 
with  gold  and  set  with  precious  stones. 
It  was  kept  in  the  Cathedral  of  Armagh 
till  Fitz-Aldelm,  the  English  governor  of 
Ireland,  removed  it  to  the  church  in 
Dublin,  in  1178. 

Stagi'rite  (The).  Greek  <rray««ptV7,«. 
Aristotle,  born  in  Staglra,  in  Macedonia 
(B.C.  884-822). 

Staircase  (The)  of  Pilate's  judgment 
hall,  up  which  Jesus  ascended,  was  sent 
by  the  Empress  Helena  to  Rome  in  856, 
and  it  was  deposited  in  St.  John  de 
Latoran.  It  consists  of  twenty-eight 
stairs  of  white  marble,  now  cased  in  wood 
for  preservation.  See  p.  281, '  Crucifixion 
(Relics  of  the).' 

Pope  Leo  IV.,  In  850.  established  the  practice  of 
mounting  these  stain  on  one's  knees.  If  they  had 
not  been  cased  with  wood  they  would  assuredly 
have  been  worn  through. 

Stalwarts  (The),  1889.  The  new 
Radical  party  in  the  House  of  Commons. 
In  the  U.S.  the  more  out-and-out  mem- 
bers of  the  Republican  party  have  been 
called  '  Stalwarts '  for  fourteen  or  fifteen 
years  (1890). 

Stambool,  i.e.  Constantinople,  is  a 
corruption  of  ds  r^v  ir6\iv  (Greek,  'to 
the  city'),  pronounced  by  the  Turks 
Sfun-bolin,  shortened  into  Stambool. 

Is  it  not  rather  a  corrupt  abbreviation  of  Con- 
stantinople into  Stanti-pol,  Stan -pol,  Stambool  ? 

Stamp  Act  (ZVw),  1704,  by  Lord 
Grenville.  The  imposition  of  stamp 
dutios  on  our  American  colonies.  Re- 
oealed,  after  several  riots  in  Boston  and 
other  parts  of  North  America,  in  1766. 

;  11  that  Orenville  expected  to  obtain  by  this 
act  was  barely  It.  a  head  from  the  North  Ameri- 
cans, which  would  have  produced  at  the  utmost 
only  100.000/.  a  year.— Ho  WITT,  llitt.  of  Lug.  (Qeo. 
HI.  chap.  111.  p.  88). 


\*  The  principal  Stamp  Acts  since 
are  65  Geo.  HI.  c.  184  ;  18,  14  Viet.  c. 
97;  16,  17  Viet.  cc.  59,  68;  and  the  17, 
18  Viet.  c.  88.  The  acts  provide  that  a 
tax  be  imposed  on  all  papers  on  which 
legal  proceedings  or  private  instruments 
are  written,  and  also  upon  licences  for 
retailing  wines,  letting  horses  on  hire, 
cards,  dice,  cheques,  receipts,  and  nume- 
rous other  purposes. 

Standard  (Battle  of  the),  22  Aug., 
1188,  won  by  Stephen  over  the  Scotch. 

Standard  (The)  of  the  '  Battle  of  the 
Standard  '  consisted  of  the  banners  of  St. 
Cuthbert  of  Durham,  St.  John  of  Bever- 
ley,  and  St.  Wilfrid  of  Ripon,  brought 
from  their  churches.  This  combination 
banner,  raised  on  a  tall  mast,  was  set  on 
a  four-wheeled  car.  The  mast  was  sur- 
mounted with  a  cross,  attached  to  which 
was  a  pyx  containing  the  sacramental 
wafer.  This  standard  was  erected  by  the 
English  army  which  fought  for  Stephen 
against  the  Scotch,  who  took  the  part  of 
Matilda  daughter  of  Henry  I.,  and  niece 
of  David  king  of  Scotland  at  the  time. 
The  battle  was  fought  at  Northallerton 
22  Aug.,  1188.  See  above. 

Standard  (The  Black).  That  of 
the  Abbaside  califs. 

The  drew,  the  turbans,  and  the  standards  of  the 
Abbaside  califs  were  all  black.— Dr.  HKRBKLOT. 

Standard  (The  Celestial).  The 
great  green  silk  flag  of  the  Turks,  said  to 
have  been  given  to  Mohammed  by  the 
angel  Gabriel.  It  is  now  preserved  in 
four  coverings  of  green  taffeta,  enclosed 
in  a  case  of  green  cloth.  It  is  twelve 
feet  in  height,  and  the  golden  hand 
which  surmounts  the  pole  holds  a  copy 
of  the  Koran.  In  times  of  peace  this 
palladium  is  guarded  in  the  '  hall  of  the 
noble  vestments,'  in  which  hall  are  pre- 
served relics  of  the  '  prophet,'  as  his 
teeth,  beard,  stirrup,  sabre,  and  bow. 

Standard  Doctrines  (The)  of  the 
Wesleyans,  imposed  by  the  Conference 
on  every  minister  in  the  connexion,  are 
contained  in  Wesley's  four  volumes  of 
sermons,  and  his  '  Notes  on  the  New 
Testament.' 

Standard  of  Augustus  (The).  A 
globe,  to  indicate  his  empire  of  the  world. 

Standard  of  Cheap  (opposite 
Honey  Lane).  A  substantial  ' 


STANDARD 


STANDARD 


847 


for  the  supply  of  water,  in  existence  in 
the  reign  of  Edward  I.  Stow,  in  his 
'Survey,'  tells  us  it  was  made  in  the 
mayoralty  of  John  Wells,  grocer. 

In  the  reign  of  Edward  III.  two  fishmongers 
were  beheaded  at  the  Cheapside  Standard  for 
riot.  And  Henry  IV.  caused  '  the  blank  charter ' 
of  Richard  II.  to  be  burnt  at  the  same  standard. 

Standard  of  Constantine  (The) 
was  called  the  '  Labarum,'  and  the 
bearers  were  denominated  Labarif&ri. 
It  was  purple,  with  a  gold  fringe,  and 
only  unfurled  when  the  emperor  himself 
was  in  the  field.  This  standard  was 
decorated  with  the  sacred  monogram  X  P 
(Chr-istos).  See  Gibbon,  'Decline  and 
Fall,'  xx.,  note  (1788). 

Standard  of  Cornhill  (The),  1582. 
A  water  conduit  with  four  spouts  made 
by  Peter  Morris,  a  German,  and  supplied 
with  Thames  water  conveyed  by  leaden 

gipes  over  the  steeple  of  St.  Magnus's 
hurch.  It  stood  at  the  east  end  of 
Cornhill,  at  its  junction  with  Gracechurch 
Street,  Bishopsgato  Street,  and  Leaden- 
hall  Street.  The  water  ceased  to  run 
between  1598-1603,  but  the  standard 
itself  remained  long  after.  Distances 
from  London  were  measured  from  this 
apot. 

Standard  of  Great  Britain 
(The  Royal).  A  red  banner  with  the 
national  arms  covering  the  entire  field. 

The  standard  of  Edward  I.  was  a  flag  with  the 
arms  of  England,  St.  George,  St.  Edmond,  and  St. 
Edward. 

Standard  of  the  ancient  Danes :  A 
flag  fringed,  and  bearing  a  raven. 
Sometimes  mounted  on  a  stand  with 
wheels.  Since  the  18th  cent,  the  Danne- 
brog  has  been  the  Danish  standard. 

Egyptians:  An  eagle  stripped  of  its 
feathers. 

Franks :  A  tiger  or  wolf  on  a  pole. 
After  they  became  Romanized  they 
adopted  the  Roman  eagle,  and  later 
still  a  large  flag  with  fleurs-de-lis. 

Gauls  :  A  lion,  bull,  or  bear  on  a  pole. 

Greeks :  See  lower  down. 

Jews  :  See  lower  down. 

Persians:  In  the  time  of  Cyrus,  a 
golden  eagle  with  outspread  wings. 
The  blacksmith's  apron ;  said  to  be 
the  apron  of  Kawah,  or  Gao,  who 
headed  a  rebellion  against  Biver, 
and  used  his  apron  for  a  standard 
(B.C.  800). 

liomans :  See  lower  down. 


Standard  of  the  Anglo-Saxons 
(The)  was  an  ensign.  It  was  a  white 
horse  on  a  pole.  Later  on  it  was  a  flag 
bearing  a  white  horse. 

Standard  of  the  Greeks  (The). 
The  ancient  Greeks  had  no  national 
banners,  but  they  had  ensigns,  called 
semeia  [se-ml-ah], 

The  Athenian  ensign  was  an  owl  on 
the  top  of  a  pole,  in  honour  of  Athen§ 
[Minerva],  their  protector. 

The  Corinthian  ensign  was  a  pegasua 
or  winged  horse. 

The  Messenian  ensign  was  the  letter  M. 

The  Lacedemonian  ensign  was  ft 
Greek  L  [A]. 

The  Theban  ensign  was  a  sphinx,  in 
commemoration  of  the  monster  overcome 
by  CEdipus. 

The  signal  for  battle  was  hoisting  on  a  spear  a 
purple  coat  or  white  cloth.  Polybius  tells  us  that 
the  Illyrians  received  orders  to  begin  the  fight  by 
the  hoisting  of  a  white  flag;  the  Megalopolltana 
by  hoisting  a  purple  coat.  And  Homer  says  that 
Agamemnon  hoisted  a  purple  cloth  as  a  telegraph 
to  begin  fighting.  When  the  ensign  was  taken 
down  the  fighting  was  to  cease. 

Standard  of  the  Jews  (The). 

1.  Of  Judah:  A  lion. 

2.  „  Reuben :  A  man. 
8.   „  Ephraim :  A  bull. 

4.  „  Dan :  The  cherubim  (Gen.  xlix. 
8-22).  Seep.  806, '  Evangelical  Symbols.' 

(Jahn,  'Archeologia  Biblica,'  No.  287.) 
There  are  three  words— degel,  oth,  and  ne»— 
meaning  a  standard.  The  ties  was  not  borne 
from  place  to  place,  but  the  pole  of  the  flag  was 
fixed  In  the  earth  (Jer.  iv.  6,  21 ;  11.  12,  27 ;  Ezek. 
xxvil.  7).  It  seems  to  have  been  used  as  a  call  to 
arms.  The  oth  appears  to  have  been  a  long  pole 
with  a  bunch  of  leaves  fastened  on  the  top. 

Standard  of  the  Prophet  (The), 
A.D.  682.  When  Mahomet  was  dying,  at 
Medina,  on  the  eve  preceding  the  con- 
quest of  Syria,  the  chief  officers  entered 
to  hear  his  last  orders.  Ayesha,  to  save 
the  prophet  from  further  exhaustion, 
tore  down  the  green  curtain  which 
screened  one  end,  threw  it  to  the  officers, 
and  told  them  to  preserve  it  as  a  rallying- 
point  for  Islam.  This  standard  floated 
over  the  walls  of  Vienna  in  1683,  but 
is  never  unfurled  except  at  times  of  grave 
emergency.  In  battle  it  is  borne  to  the 
front,  where  all  may  see  it. 

Standard  of  the  Romans  (The) 
was  not  a  flag,  but  a  pole  surmounted 
with  an  eagle,  horse,  or  some  other 
device.  A  flag  was  always  the  proper 
and  only  ensign  of  the  Roman  cavalry. 
Under  the  empire  a  distinct  body  of 


848 


STANDARD 


STAR 


soldiers,  called  '  Vexillarii '  (flag-bearers), 
were  embodied,  to  render  assistance  to 
the  army  if  required  and  guard  the 
frontiers.  They  were  mounted,  and  car- 
ried a  special  flag  or  '  vexillum.' 

Neither    the    Romans    nor    the    Greeks    had 

standards- 4.e.  large  flags— but  only  ensigns. 

Standard  of  the  Turks. 

The  Sanjak  Cherif  of  green  silk.  Se« 
above, '  Standard  of  the  Prophet.' 

The  Sanjak  Cherif  of  red  silk. 

The  Tug,  consisting  of  one,  two,  or 
three  horse-tails  fastened  to  the  end  of 
a  gilt  lance.  Beys  have  one  horse-tail 
carried  before  them.  Pachas  have  three 
horse-tails. 

The  Alem,  a  broad  standard  with  * 
silver  crescent  in  the  middle. 

See  '  Flags.' 

Standards  of  Royalty,  Ac.,  in 

the  Middle  Ages. 

The  (treat  standarde  to  be  sett  before  the  kingr'i 
pavilion  [not  to  be  borne  in  battle]  la  to  be  of  the 
length  of  eleven  yardes,  [but]  the  standarde  to  be 
borne  [to  battle]  IB  to  be  slitte  at  the  end,  and  vli. 

f  "ho*  i^/standarde  Is  to  be  vi.  yardes  long. 
The  baron'*  standarde  v.  yardes  long. 
The  bfinnerctt't  standarde  lilj.  yardes  and  UM 

haulfo  1 


*  lontf 

The  knighte-i  standarde  Iv.  yardes  longe. 
Every  standarde  to  have  in  the  chiete  the 
of  St.  George,  to  be  slitte  at  the  end,  and  to  con- 


tayne  the  creast  wyth  the  posy  and  device  of 
the  owner. 

Standing  Council  of  the 
Church  (The),  1596.  A  permanent 
Scotch  committee  of  Presbyterians,  with 
supreme  authority  in  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  whenever  it  was  thought  there 
was  any  danger  to  the  ecclesiastical 
establishment.  They  were  very  dog- 
matical and  most  rancorous  against 
Catholics. 

Standing-fishee  Bible  (The), 
1806.  '  And  it  shall  come  to  pass  that  the 
fishes  [fishers]  shall  stand  upon  it  from 
Engedi.'  See  '  Bible '  and  '  Scriptures.' 

Stanhope  Historical  Essay 
(The),  Oxford  University.  Value  20J.  in 
books.  The  range  is  limited  to  the  dates, 
1800-1815.  Founded  by  Lord  Stanhope 
in  1855. 

Stapleton  College,  1815.  The 
original  name  of  Exeter  College,  Oxford. 
Founded  by  Walter  Stapleton,  bishop  of 
Exeter 

Star  (The  Order  of  the),  1850.  A 
French  military  order,  established  by 
Jean  lo  Bon.  It  consisted  of  warriors 


who  had  received  wounds  in  battle.  Th« 
knights  of  the  Star  vowed  never  to  retreat 
before  an  enemy  more  than  one  mile, 
after  which  they  had  to  make  a  stand  and 
either  conquer,  be  taken  prisoners,  or  be 
cut  down.  Extinct  about  1460. 

Star  and  Luminary  of  La-w- 
and Lantern  of  Equity  (ThJ. 
Bartoli  the  Italian  civilian  (1812-1356). 

Star  Chamber  (The).  Chambre 
des  Estoylles.  In  Latin,  'Camera 
Stellata,'  8  Henry  VII.  c.  1  (i486). 
Abolished  16  Car.  I,  c.  10  (1641).  Green 
says,  in  his  'History  of  the  English 
People,'  'the  bonds  of  the  Jews  were 
deposited  for  greater  security  in  a  cham- 
ber of  the  royal  palace  at  Westminster, 
which,  from  their  Hebrew  name  of 
'  starrs,'  gained  the  title  of  the  Star  Cham- 
ber.' The  Latin  equivalent,  '  Camera 
Stellata,' does  not  support  this  hypothesis, 
but  seems  to  refer  to  some  '  starry  de- 
coration '  of  the  chamber.  We  have  the 
Painted  Chamber,  the  White  Chamber, 
&c.,  and,  if  Mr.  Green's  suggestion  were 
correct,  the  Latin  phrase  would  be  '  Ca- 
mera Stellarum,'  not '  Camera  Stellata.' 
We  are  told  that  part  of  the  decorations 
of  the  Star  Chamber  may  still  be  seen  in 
Leasowe  Castle,  West  Cheshire,  the  seat 
of  Sir  Edward  Gust,  baronet. 

The  jurisdiction  of  this  court  was  without 
appeal  in  the  hands  of  the  treasurer  and  the 
keeper  of  the  privy  seal,  assisted  by  a  bishop,  a 
temporal  lord  of  the  privy  council,  the  chief 
Justice,  and  two  other  justices. 

The  reason  why  the  Court  of  the  Star  Chamber 
was  so  hated  in  Charles  I. 's  time  is  because  Charles 
used  it  as  a  general  law  court  to  exact  fines  for 
his  own  exchequer.  Amongst  other  cases  were 
the  following:  A  gentleman  who  had  married  his 
nieoe  was  fined  12,0001.  Brawlers  were  fined 
4,0001.  or  5,0001.  John  Hampden  was  prosecuted 
in  this  court  for  refusing  to  pay  ship-money. 
Chambers,  an  alderman  of  London,  was  fined 
2.00W.  for  saying  that  men  in  England  were  worse 
off  than  those  in  Turkey.  The  judges  in  the  court 
of  the  Star  Chamber  were  the  king  s  privy  council. 
It  was  held  in  the  palace  of  Westminster  without 

The  Star  Chamber  took  cognisance  of  forgery, 
perjury,  riots,  frauds,  libels,  conspiracies,  mis- 
conduct of  Judges  and  of  other  officers  connected 
with  the  law-courts,  contempt  of  the  king's 
authority,  and  even  treason,  felony,  and  murder  ; 
but  capital  punishment  could  not  be  awarded 
by  this  court.  Its  power  was  restricted  to  fines, 
pillory,  torture,  mutilation,  a..d  incarceration 
for  a  term  of  years  or  for  life.  It  dated  back  to 
very  ancient  times,  but  its  powers  were  abridged 
by  Kdward  III.,  and  it  was  wholly  abolished  by 
16  Car.  I.  c.  10. 

Star  of  India  (The),  1869.  For 
distinguished  merit  or  service  in  our 
colonial  possessions.  Originally  it  con- 
sist'Vl  of  25  knights  of  the  grand  civss, 


STAR 


STATES-GENERAL 


819 


60  knights  commanders,  and  100  com- 
panions ;  but  in  1880  the  numbers  were 
increased  to  35,  120,  and  200. 

Star  of  South  Africa  (The).  A 
South  African  diamond,  weighing  in  the 
rough  83£  carats,  and  after  being  cut 
46£  carats. 

Star  of  the  North  (The).  Gus- 
tavus  Adolphus,  king  of  Sweden,  was  so 
called  after  his  great  victory  at  Leipzig, 
7  Sept.,  1631,  over  Tilly  and  the  Catholic 
League.  This  was  the  first  great  battle 
of  the  Thirty  Years'  War. 

The  other  two  great  battles  of  this  war  were 
Ltitzen  (1632),  also  won  by  Gustavus ;  and  Nord- 
lingen,  in  1634,  won  by  the  kaiser's  son  over  the 
Protestants.  This  son  was  afterwards  Friedrich 
III.  of  Germany. 

Star  of  the  South  (The)  weighs 
254  carats,  and  is  the  largest  diamond 
hitherto  found  in  Brazil.  It  is  a  brilliant 
of  purest  water,  and  was  found  in  July 
1853  by  a  poor  negress  working  in  the 
mines  of  Bogagen. 

Star-spangled  Banner  (The). 
The  national  banner  of  the  United 
States  of  America.  First  applied  to  the 
American  flag  by  Francis  S.  Key  on  the 
morning  after  the  British  attack  on  Fort 
McHenry,  at  Baltimore,  in  1814. 
Oh  !  say,  does  that  star-spangled  banner  yet  wave 
O'er  the  land  of  the  free  and  the  home  of  the 

brave  ? 

Star  Tables  (The),  1437.  Compiled 
by  Ulugh  Begh,  sultan  of  Samarcand 
and  astronomer.  They  are  still  highly 
esteemed  and  referred  to.  See  p.  284, 
'  Eelkhanee  Tables.' 

Starch.  It  is  said  that  Mrs.  Anne 
Turner  invented  the  yellow  starch  which 
stiffened  the  ruffs  so  fashionable  at 
one  time  in  the  haut  monde.  This  Mrs. 
Turner  also  compounded  love-philters, 
and  was  condemned  to  death  15  Nov., 
1615,  for  poisoning  Sir  Thomas  Overbury. 
On  the  day  of  execution  Mrs.  Turner 
wore  a  ruff  stiffened  with  yellow  starch, 
and  the  fashion  went  out  of  vogue. 

The  legend  that  Mrs.  Turner  was  hanged  by  her 
collar  is,  of  course,  nonsense.  She  might  appear 
on  the  scaffold  in  such  a  collar,  that  is,  wearing 
one,  but  that  Is  a  very  different  thing  from  being 
suspended  by  it  to  the  gallows. 

In  13  Nov.,  18*),  Maria  Manning  wore  a  black 
satin  dress  when  she  was  executed  on  the  roof  of 
Horsemonger  Lane  Gaol,  and  black  satin  gowns 
Icstantly  disappeared  from  society. 

StarTceyites  (8  syl.).  Faith-healers 
•o  called  from  Mr.  Starkey,  a  clergyman, 


who  joined  James  Prince,  the  founder  of 
the  Agapemone  at  Charlynch,  near 
Bridgewater. 

Starosts  (2  syl.).  Dignitaries  of 
Poland  who  held  in  the  name  of  the  king 
either  a  fort  or  royal  domain.  They 
taxed  their  own  people,  but  paid  one- 
fourth  to  the  king. 

Stars  and  Bars.  The  flag  of  the 
Confederate  States  of  North  America 
(1861-65). 

Stars  and  Stripes.  The  national 
banner  of  the  North  American  United 
States.  The  stavs  are  white  on  a  blue  can- 
ton ;  the  stripes  are  alternately  red  and 
white  running  horizontally.  Said  to  re- 
present  the  mullets  and  bars  of  the  Wash- 
ington coat  of  arms. 

Start  (The),  1650.  The  escape  of 
Charles  II.  from  Perth,  during  a  hawking 
expedition,  after  the  battle  of  Dunbar. 
He  rode  forty-two  miles  and  passed  the 
night  in  a  miserable  hovel  at  Clova, 
a  village  in  Forfarshire,  in  the  braes  of 
Angus.  Next  day  Colonel  Montgomery 
induced  him  to  return,  and  he  was 
crowned  by  the  Scotch  parliament  1  Jan., 
1651. 

First  the  officers  refused  to  serve  under  Leslie. 
.  .  .  Next,  they  hinted  doubts  of  the  lawfulness 
of  the  war.  .  .  .  Tin  11  came  the  accident  of  '  The 
Start '  which  embittered  and  emboldened  the  zeal 
of  the  fanatics.— Dr.  LINGAKD,  H ist.of  Eng.,  vlii.  4. 

State  Services  (The),  1661.  Four 
services  annexed  to  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  after  the  Restoration :  viz.  one 
for  Gunpowder  Treason,  5  Nov. ;  one  for 
King  Charles's  Martyrdom,  30  Jan. ;  one 
for  the  Restoration,  29  May ;  and  one 
for  the  King's  Accession.  The  first  three 
were  expunged  from  the  book  by  order  of 
council  given  by  Queen  Victoria. 

Stately  Sunday.  Trinity  Sunday 
is  so  called,  because  the  mystery  of  the 
Trinity  is  the  most  stately  of  all.  See 
1  Sunday.' 

States-G-eneral  (The).  I.  In 
French  history  was  a  deliberative  as- 
sembly, consisting  of  deputies  from  the 
nobility,  clergy,  and  commonalty.  The 
first  was  convoked  by  Philippe  IV.  on 
10  April,  1302,  and  the  last  by  Louis  XVI. 
in  May,  1789,  when  the  number  of  deputiei 
was  l|l45. 

There  was  a  states-general  under  Louis  XIII., 
117  Sept.  1614. 

81 


STATESMEN 


8TATUTUM 


II.  Of  the  united  provinces.  The 
legislative  body  consisting  at  first  of  only 
five  members,  but  subsequently  increased 
to  seven.  The  states-general  of  Holland 
ceased  to  exist  in  1795  when  the  republic 
was  broken  up. 

The  legislative  body  of  the  present  kingdom  of 
the  Netherlands  Is  so  called. 

Statesmen  (The),  in  the  Common- 
wealth of  England  were  the  civilians  of 
the  House  of  Parliament  in  contradis- 
tinction to  the  '  Grandees  of  the  Army  ' 
(q.v.). 

The  grandees  of  the  army  felt  thai  they  no 
longer  [in  1658]  possessed  the  chief  sway  of  the 
government.  War  had  called  them  away  to  their 
commands  In  Scotland  and  Ire-hind  ;  and  during 
their  absence  the  conduct  of  affairs  had  devolved 
on  those  who.  In  contradistinction,  were  denomi- 
nated the  statesmen.— Dr.  LONOAKD,  Hitt.  of  EUQ., 
viii.  5. 

Statics  (Father  of).  Archimedes  of 
Syracuse,  slain  B.C.  212,  aged  75. 

Statics  is  the  science  of  forces  in  temtiUbrio. 
which  produce  rest.  Dynamics  is  the  science  of 
forces  which  produce  motion.  To  Archimedes  we 
owe  also  the  principal  laws  of  hydrostatics. 

Statue  of  William  III.  Thta 
equestrian  statue  on  College  Green, 
Dublin,  was  inaugurated  in  1701,  in  com- 
memoration of  the  battle  of  the  Boyne 
in  1690.  Twice  a  year,  viz.  1  July,  the 
anniversary  of  the  battle,  and  4  Nov.,  the 
birthday  of  William  (the  Orangemen's 
festivals),  the  statue  used  to  "be  white- 
washed, the  king  being  decorated  with  a 
scarlet  coat  and  orange  sash,  while  a 
bunch  of  green  ribbons  and  shamrocks 
was  placed  under  the  uplifted  left  foot  of 
the  norse.  Garlands  of  orange  lilies, 
and  streamers  of  orange  ribbons  decked 
the  horse,  and  any  person  passing  the 
statue  who  neglected  to  take  oh  his 
hat  was  knocked  down,  and  then  kicked 
for  presuming  to  fall  in  the  presence  of 
the  hero.  In  1822  these  biennial  decora- 
tions were  prohibited  by  law,  and  in  1886 
the  statue  was  blown  to  pieces  by  gun- 
powder. Daniel  O'Connell,  during  his 
year  of  mayoralty,  had  the  statue  re- 
paired and  bronzed.  The  original  statue 
wao  of  iron,  faced  with  lead. 

Statuesque  School  of  French 
artists.  The  school  of  painting  founded 
by  David  (1748-1825). 

David,  pronounced  Dah-vetd. 

Statu'ta  Gui'gonis,  1134.  The 
written  rules  of  the  Carthusians  made 
oy  the  fifth  prior  Guigo.  Also  called 
Gonsuetudines  Cartusice. 


Statu'ta  Sabau'di89.  The  code  of 
laws  by  Amadeus  HE.  of  Savoy  (1891- 
1451). 

Statute  Caps.  Cloth  caps  enjoined 
by  statute  (18  Eliz.  c.  19)  to  be  worn  by 
all  apprentices.  Similar  to  the  caps  of 
the  Bluecoat  boys.  James  I.  had  the 
size,  shape,  colour,  and  price  of  such  caps 
fixed  by  Act  of  Parliament. 
Better  wits  have  worn  plain  statute  caps. 

Lote'i  Labour' i  Lett,  Act  T.  S. 

Statute-merchant,  12  Oct.,  1283. 
A  bond  of  record  under  the  hand  and  seal 
of  the  debtor,  authenticated  by  the  king's 
seal.  If  the  debtor  failed  to  pay  on  the 
date  assigned,  execution  was  summarily 
awarded.  See  p.  8, '  Acton  Burnel,  &c.' 

Statute  of  Labourers  (The),  1349, 
fixing  the  wages  to  be  given ;  and  another 
1860  which  enacted  that  labourers,  who 
absented  themselves  from  their  work  or 
quitted  their  place  of  abode  without  per- 
mission, should  be  imprisoned  for  fifteen 
days  and  branded  on  their  forehead  with 
a  hot  iron.  Trades  unions  were  decreed 
to  be  unlawful.  Every  labourer  was  to 
work  at  a  rate  of  wages  fixed  by  statute. 

Statute  6  George  I.  (The).  En- 
acted that '  the  crown  of  Ireland  be  in- 
separably annexed  to  that  of  Great  Bri- 
tain ;  that  Ireland  be  bound  by  British 
acts  of  Parliament,  if  named  therein; 
that  the  Irish  House  of  Lords  have  no 
appellate  jurisdiction;  and  that  final 
appeals,  in  all  cases  of  law  and  equity 
be  to  the  British  House  of  Peers.'  In 
1782  Henry  Grattan  induced  the  British 
legislature  to  repeal  this  act,  and  the 
Irish  parliament  voted  him  a  donation  of 
60,OOOZ. 

Statutes  of  lo'na  (The),  1603 
(James  I.  of  England).  The  object  of 
these  laws  was  to  bring  the  Hebrideans 
in  line  with  the  rest  of  Scotland. 

The  principal  men  of  the  M'Leods,  tbe  Mao- 
donalds,  Macleans,  and  Macnoils  (also  Mao- 
klnnons,  ic.)  were  Hebridean  chiefs. 

Statutum  de  Milit'ibus,  1807 
(1  Edw.  II.),  defining  and  regulating  the 
obligation  to  receive  knighthood  in  Eng- 
land. It  is  now  a  coveted  honour,  but  in 
the  middle  ages  it  was  shirked,  and  laws 
were  passed  to  compel  those  qualified  to 
assume  the  honour.  The  compulsory 
obligation  was  abolished  in  1642(16,  1? 
Car.  I.  c.  80). 


STEEL 


STENKILL 


851 


Steel  Boys  (The),  1760.  Irish  rebels 
who  went  about  armed  to  rescue  from 
the  constables  those  taken  up  for  refusing 
to  pay  rent,  or  who  committed  acts  of 
violence  in  opposing  the  law.  See  '  Irish 
Associations.' 

The  cause  of  this  armed  rebellion  was  this : 
The  estates  of  Lord  Donegal  (an  absentee  Irish 
landlord)  being  out  of  lease,  he  proposed  to  accept 
fines  from  his  tenants  in  the  place  of  rent.  Many 
tenants  were  unable  to  pay  the  fine  imposed,  and 
some  did  not  choose  to  do  so.  Evictions  fol- 
lowed, the  vacant  estates  were  let  to  merchants 
of  Belfast,  whole  districts  were  partly  depopu- 
lated, and  insurrection  followed  insurrection. 
When  these  uprisings  were  put  down  by  the  mili- 
tary, thousands  of  Irish  migrated  to  America. 
Ireland  continued  in  a  state  of  turbulence  more 
or  less  to  the  close  of  the  century,  the  great 
grievance  being  the  restrictions  imposed  by  the 
British  parliament  on  Irish  commerce. 

*»*  During  the  '  Home  Rule '  trouble  there  was 
a  gang  of  Irish  robbers  called  Stoelboys  in  the 
county  of  Mayo,  but  they  had  no  connection  with 
the  agrarian  agitators.  See  p.  428,  '  Home  Rule.' 

Steel  Hand.  The  founder  of  the 
race  of  Clephane  of  Carslogie  was  so 
called  because,  when  he  lost  one  of  his 
hands,  his  feudal  lord  supplied  him  with 
a  hand  made  of  steel  (ScoTT,  '  Border 
Antiquities,'  vol.  ii.  p.  206).  See  '  Duke 
with  the  silver  hand,'  '  Golden  Hand,' 
and  '  Iron  Hand.' 

Steelyard  (The).  The  English 
branch  and  depot  of  the  Hanseatio 
League,  on  the  banks  of  the  Thames, 
and  near  London  Bridge.  It  was  a  solid 
imposing  structure,  surrounded  by  a 
strong  wall,  and  with  three  massive  gates. 
There  was  a  large  garden,  orchard,  and 
vineyard  attached  for  the  delectation  of 
the  merchants  and  their  apprentices. 

Stee'nie  (2  syl.).  George  Villiers 
(subsequently  duke  of  Buckingham). 
When  first  introduced  to  James  I.  as 
cupbearer,  at  a  supper  entertainment  at 
Baynard's  Castle,  the  king  (weary  of 
Carr,  who  had  grown  spiritless)  was  much 
struck  with  the  looks  of  the  youth,  and 
pointed  out  his  imagined  likeness  to  a 
beautiful  head  of  St.  Stephen  at  White- 
hall, whence  he  gave  him  the  pet  name 
of  '  Steenie,'  which  he  ever  after  retained. 
He  was  furthermore  called  by  the  king 
'  his  dog  Steenie,'  because  the  queen  said 
he  must  be  her  watchdog,  and  whenever 
the  king  was  about  to  make  a  fool  of 
himself  lie  was  to  pull  the  old  sow  by 
the  ear.  I  fear  his  office  was  no  sinecure. 

Steenkirk  (A).  I.  A  wig.  We  have 
*lso  a  Ramillies  wig.  The  battle  of 
6te6ckirk  was  in  1694.  See  *  Wigs.' 


I  hope  your  lordship  Is  pleased  with  yout 
Steenkirk  f— VANBBUGH,  The  Relapse  (1697). 

II.  A  cravat  or  neckcloth  carelessly 
tied  and  worn,  1692,  by  French  ladies, 
in  imitation  of  the  lace  cravats  worn  by 
the  young  French  nobles  surprised  by 
William  III.  in  the  Netherlands.  These 
young  nobles,  not  having  time  to  change 
then?  dress,  rushed  to  battle  just  as  they 
were, '  with  lace  cravats  loosely  tied.'  As 
William  was  repulsed  by  Marshal  de 
Luxembourg  in  the  battle  of  Steenkirk 
in  the  Netherlands,  8  August,  1692,  the 
furore  in  France  was  boundless,  and  every 
sort  of  article  was  called  a  Steenkirk 
something.  There  were  Steenkirk  collars, 
bracelets,  and  chains,  Steenkirk  perfumes, 
confections,  and  sauces.  In  short, '  Steen- 
kirk' was  the  slang  of  the  day.  Wil- 
liam III.  is  usually  represented  with  a 
Steenkirk  cravat  round  his  neck. 

Good  chance  saved  me  from  this  extremity  of 
wretchedness.  For  just  as  I  had  yielded  up  my 
cravat  (a  smart  Steinkirk,  by  the  way,  richly 
laced)  enter  Dougal,  and  the  scene  was  changed. 
—Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Rob  Roy. 

Stella,  the  pen-name  of  Mrs.  Bowen- 
Graves,  authoress  of  '  My  Queen.' 

Stella  (Sir  Philip  Sidney's),  Lady 
Penelope  Devereux.  Edmund  Spenser 
called  Sir  Philip  '  Astrophel,'  '  lover  of 
Stella  '—formed  from  Phil  (Greek  ^I'AOS, 
lover),  and  aa-rpov  (= Latin  stella),  a  star. 
Hence  Astro-philos,  Astrophel. 

*  Stella*  (Sw^'s)  was  Esther  daughter 
of  W.  Johnson,  steward  to  Sir  William 
Temple.  Some  say  she  was  Sir  William's 
natural  daughter.  Swift  was  her  tutor, 
and  in  1716  privately  married  her,  but 
she  went  by  the  name  of  Mrs.  Johnson, 
and  never  lived  under  the  same  roof  as 
Swift.  In  1728  she  died  'of  a  broken 
heart '  at  the  age  of  44. 

While  the  husband  of  Stella  he  be- 
came an  admirer  of  Miss  Vanhomrigh 
('  Vanessa '),  leading  her  to  suppose  thai 
he  was  unmarried.  In  1717  she  dis- 
covered the  fact,  and  soon  after  died. 
Swift  died  1745,  aged  78. 

Stella  is  Latin  for  a  star=the  Greek  darr,P,  phone- 
tically near  enough  to  Esther  for  a  lover  s  pun.  Ifc 
is  rather  strange  that  Miss  Vanhomrigh's  name 
was  also  Esther,  whicji  Swift  fondled  into  '  Essa,' 
and  adding  Van[homrigh]  before  it,  made  the 
noetio.al  name  Van-essa.  A  third  flame  of  his  was 
Miss  Waring.  Esther,  In  old  Persian, 


means  a  star. 


Stenkill  (The  Dynasty  of).    A  dy- 
nasty  of    Sweden.      It    succeeded    the 
Ivarian,  gave  five  kings,  and  was  followed 
8i2 


85« 


STEPHEN 


STEWARD 


by  the  race  of    Sverker.     Stenkill  race 
1056-1129. 

The  Swedes  chose  Stenkill,  bat  the  Goths  chose 
Hako  the  Red.  The  rival  monarchs  came  to  an 
amicable  arrangement,  stipulating  that  Hako 
Bhould  reign  during  his  life,  but  that  Gothland 
ahould  revert  to  Sweden  when  he  died. 

Stephen,  King  of  England,  usurped 
the  crown  which  by  regular  descent 
should  have  gone  to  Maud,  daughter  of 
the  last  king  (Henry  I.),  wife  of  Geoffrey, 
Count  of  Anjou  (Plantagenet).  Maud  was 
actually  crowned  in  1141,  but  Stephen 
was  the  recognised  sovereign  till  his 
death,  when  the  crown  descended  to 
the  son  of  Maud  (Henry  II.).  Stephen 
was  the  grandson  of  William  the  Con- 
queror by  Adela,  who  married  the  Count 
of  Blois  (1104,  1135-1154). 

r.i'ii,-r:  Stephen  count  of  Blois ;  Mother:  Adela, 
dHtu'htor  of  William  I.;  ll'iff.  Matilda  or  Maud, 
daughter  of  Kust.ico,  count  of  Boulogne.  (His 
BOM  William  inherited  his  estates  and  his  title 
'count  of  Illois.') 

.•I  Title.— Stephanxu  rex  Anglonun. 

Stephen  (Order  of  St.),  1764.  A 
military  order  of  Hungary  revived  by 
Queen  Maria  Theresa,  the  decoration 
being  an  Hungarian  cross  hung  on  a 
cerise-coloured  ribbon  edged  with  green. 
The  legend  is  '  Sancto  Stephano  regi 
Apostolico.' 

Stephen  I.  (St.),  king  of  Hungary 
(971),  1*97-1088).  His  name  was  Vayik, 
and  he  was  the  son  of  Duke  Geyza.  St. 
Adalbert,  in  998,  on  the  baptism  of  Vayik 
changed  his  name  to  Stephen.  He  was 
called  '  the  ApOHtle  of  Hungary '  and  '  S. 
Ste^hanns  rex  Apostolicus.'  His  day  is 
20  Aug.,  still  held  sacred,  and  his  em- 
balmed right  hand  is  carried  in  proces- 
sion through  the  streets  of  Buda.  The 
crown  given  him  by  Gregory  V.  is  still 
called  St.  Stephen's  crown,  and  with  it 
the  emperor  of  Austria  is  still  crowned 
as  king  of  Hungary. 

He  died  and  was  crowned  on  Ascension  Day, 
and  five  centuries  after  his  death  was  canonised. 

Stephen's  Crown  (St.).  The 
crown  of  Hungary  presented  by  Pope 
Gregory  V.  to  King  Stephen  of  Hungary. 
The  present  crown  consists  of  two  parts, 
but  it  is  the  upper  part  which  was  pre- 
sented by  the  pope. 

Sterco'rians.  Those  Christians  who 
believe  that  the  Eucharistic  elements 
are  digested  and  turn  to  corruption  like 
other  food.  Of  course,  with  those  who 
believe  in  the  dogma  of  transubstantia- 


tion,  the  difficulty  is  the  promise:  ' Thon 
wilt  not  suffer  thy  Holy  One  to  see  cor- 
ruption.' 

Stercorianisin.  The  dogma  that 
the  Eucharistic  elements  are  digested 
like  other  food.  (Latin  stercus,  dung.) 

Sterling  Gold  consists  of  22  parts 
(called carats)  of  pure  gold  and  two  parts 
of  alloy,  either  silver  or  copper.  But 
fancy  gold  articles  maybe  manufactured 
with  only  15,  12,  or  even  9  carats  of 
gold  and  the  rest  alloy.  1  Ib.  Troy  of 
standard  gold  is  coined  into  46  sovereigns. 
There  remains  a  small  fraction  over; 
but  46  sovereigns  will  do  for  a  pound 
Troy  weight. 

A  sovereign  weighs  5  dwts.  8*27447 
grains ;  but  5  dwts.  2$  grains  is  a  legal 
tender. 

The  Bank  of  England  gives  461. 14*.  Bd. 
a  pound  for  gold,  and  31.  17*.  10&rf.  per 
ounce. 

Sterling  Silver  consists  of  87  parts 
of  silver  and  three  of  copper.  1  Ib.  Troy 
of  silver  is  coined  into  66  shillings. 

A  shilling  from  the  mint  weighs  8 
dwts.  15-27272  grains. 

The  standard  value  of  silver  is  very 
variable.     In  1870  it  was  5».  an  < 
In  1875  about  4s.    In  1878  it  was  4s.  2d. 
In  1890  it  varied  from  4*.  to  4».  4d. 

Stettin,  in  Prussia  (Treaty  of), 
18  Dec.,  1570.  A  treaty  of  peace  after 
the  Seven  Years'  War. 

Steward  of  the  Household 
(Lord).  An  officer  in  the  royal  household 
of  England,  head  of  the  '  Board  of  < 
Cloth.'  He  has  no  formal  grant  of  office, 
but  receives  his  charge  from  the  sove- 
reign, who  presents  him  with  a  white 
wand,  saying: '  Seneschal, tenez  le  baton 
de  notre  maison.'  The  salary  is  2,0002. 
a  year. 

These  tags  of  French  pat  Into  the  mouth  of  our 
Kntf1*^  monarchs  are  quite  out  of  date,  and  ought 
to    oe   abolished.     Surely   an  English  s. 
ought  to  speak   the   English  language.    > 
is  fifty  times  a  better   language   than    1 
and  quite  able  to   express   the   mystic    phrase 
'  tenes  le  baton  de  notre  i      ' 


Steward  of  the  Marshalsea 
(Court  of  the).  For  the  trial  of  treason 
murder,  manslaughter,  and  blows  b? 
which  blood  was  shed  in  any  of  th 
palaces  or  houses  of  the  king  during  hit, 
rebideu  :e  there  (Henry  VIII.). 


STEWART 


STONEWALL 


853 


Stewart  Diamond  (The).  A  South 
African  diamond  discovered  in  1872,  and 
weighing  288|  carats  (nearly  2  ounces 
Troy).  It  is  of  a  light  yellow  colour. 
See  '  Diamonds.' 

*  Stir-up'  Sunday.  The  last  or 
25th  Sunday  after  Trinity.  So  called 
from  the  first  two  words  of  the  collect. 
See  p.  858,  '  Sunday.' 

Still  Christmas,  1525.  The  fes- 
tivities of  this  Christmastide  were  for- 
bidden on  account  of  the  illness  of  the 
king  (Henry  VIII.). 

Stockholm  (Treaties  of).  I.  11 
Sept.,  1640,  of  alliance  between  Sweden 
and  the  States-General. 

II.  20  Nov.,  1719,  an  accommodation 
between  Sweden  and  George  I.,  in  right 
of  his  Hanoverian   dominions.     George 
agreed  to  pay  a  million  crowns  on  con- 
dition  that   Bremen   and   Verden   were 
ceded  to  him  in  perpetuity. 

Bremen  and  Verden  had  been  ceded  to  Sweden 
by  the  Peace  of  Westphalia  (1648). 

III.  21   Jan.,   1720.     By  this   treaty, 
enforced  by  Great  Britain,  the  King  of 
Prussia  got  the  town  of  Stettin,  with  the 
Isles  of  Usedom  and  Wollin,  and  a  part 
of  Pomerania. 

Stettin  was  occupied  by  the  Swedes  1630-1648, 
and  after  much  contention  was  restored  to 
Sweden  in  1679. 

Stoic  Sect  (The)  of  ancient  Greece. 
Founded  by  Zeno  of  Cyprus  (B.C.  858- 
260).  He  lectured  in  the  '  Stoa  Pcecile  ' 
of  Athens,  whence  his  disciples  were 
called  stoics,  or  frequenters  of  the  porch. 
The  main  doctrines  of  this  sect  were 
fatalism,  perfect  subjection  of  the  pas- 
sions, and  the  freedom  of  the  will.  Zeno 
considered  the  earth  to  be  a  sentient 
animal,  of  which  God  is  the  living  soul. 
His  contemporaries  were  Persseos,  Aristo, 
Herillos,  and  Sphseros.  Their  successors 
were  Cleanthes,  Chrysippos,  Zeno  and 
Athenodoros  of  Tarsus,  Panoelios,  Dio- 
genes the  Babylonian,  and  Posidonios. 

The  New  School  consisted  of  Epictetos 
of  Phryeia  (A.D.  50-120),  Arrian  the  his- 
torian (A.D.  90-182),  and  Marcus  Aurelius 
the  Roman  emperor  (A.D.  130-180),  author 
of  '  Meditations '  written  in  Greek,  and 
for  style,  humility,  and  piety  unrivalled 
among  heathen  writers.  The  poet 
Seneca  was  a  Stoic. 

Stolbowa  (Peace  of),  Feb.  27,  1617, 
between  Sweden  and  Russia,  by  which 


Russia  gave  up  Carelia,  Ingria,  Novgorod; 
and  Narva  to  Sweden ;  renounced  all 
pretensions  on  Livonia;  and  paid  Sweden 
200,000  roubles  (8,OQOL). 

Stone  Age  (The).  The  period  oi 
stone  implements,  preceding  the  bronze 
age.  See  p.  14,  '  Ages.' 

Stone  Staircase  (The),  Venice.  A 
flight  of  forty-five  stone  steps  leading 
up  to  the  doge's  palace.  See  p.  866, 
1  Giant's  Stairs.' 

Stone  of  Destiny  (The).  The  Lia 
Fail  of  Ireland,  better  known  as  the 
Scone  Stone,  removed  by  Edward  I.  from 
Scotland  and  enclosed  in  our  coronation 
chair,  in  Westminster  Abbey,  where  it 
still  remains.  It  was  called  the  '  Fatale 
Marmor,'  or  '  Stone  of  Destiny,'  from  the 
notion,  inscribed  on  it,  that  wherever 
this  stone  is,  the  Scots  shall  be  the 
dominant  power ;  and  the  succession  of 
the  Stuarts  is  thought  to  be  sufficient  to 
justify  the  prophecy.  See  '  Lia  Fail.' 

Nl  fallat  fatum,  Scotl,  quocunque  locatum 
Invenient  lapidem,  regnare  tenentur  ibidem. 
Where'er  this  stone  may  be,  such  is  the  Fates 

There   the   Scottish   race  will    fill   the   highest 
place. 

It  is  a  great  pity  it  was  not  sent  back 
again,  for  a  worse  dynasty  than  that  of 
the  Stuarts  could  not  be  easily  found. 

Stone  of  Infamy  (The).  A  large 
flagstone  on  which  bankrupts  were 
bumped  on  Shrove  Tuesday.  There  is 
still  one  to  be  seen  in  Venice  near  St. 
Mark's  church,  another  in  Verona,  a 
third  in  Florence  in  the  old  market  place. 
One  by  one  the  bankrupts  were  brought 
to  the  stone,  partially  stripped,  and  then, 
being  lifted  into  the  air  by  two  or  three 
stout  men,  bumped  twelve  times  '  in 
honour  of  the  twelve  apostles.'  At  each 
bump  the  creditors  crowed  like  cocks. 

Stone  of  the  Swede  (The).  Gus- 
tavus  Adolphus  was  slain  at  Liitzen 
16  Nov.,  1632.  His  body  was  found  the 
next  day  not  far  from  the  great  stone 
between  Liitzen  and  the  canal.  This 
stone  has  ever  since  been  called  '  The 
Stone  of  the  Swede.' 

In  1832  the  German  nation  erected  a  noble 
monument  to  the  memory  of  the  Swedish  king. 

Stonewall     Jackson.     Thomas 

Jefferson  Jackson,  general  of  the  southern 
or  confederate  army  in  the  great  Ameri- 
can Civil  Wax.  He  contributed  to  the 


154 


8TONY 


STORTHING 


defeat  of  the  federals  at  Bull  Run  21 
July,  1861 ;  distinguished  himself  in  the 
battles  of  Chickahominy  June,  1862 ;  de- 
feated General  Banks  at  Cedar  Mountain 
9  Aug.,  1862 ;  captured  Harper's  Ferry 
15  Sept.,  1862 ;  fought  in  the  battle  of 
Antietam  17  Sept.,  1862 ;  contributed  to 
the  defeat  of  Hooker  at  Chancellorsville 
2  May,  1863,  and  here  he  received  his 
death  wound.  It  was  General  Bee  who 
said,  in  the  battle  of  Bull  Run, '  There  is 
Jackson,  standing  like  a  stone-wall.'  See 
p.  119,  '  Brazen  Wall.' 

Stony  "Waste  (The).  Between  Mar- 
seilles and  the  mouths  of  the  Rhone, 
'  about  100  furlongs  from  the  sea.'  Here 
Hercules,  passing  through  Gallia,  en- 
countered Albion  and  Bergion,  who  hod 
united  their  powers  near  the  mouth  of 
the  river  Rhosne  (Rh6ne),  and  a  great 
battle  was  fought.  Hercules,  seeing  that 
his  men  were  worsted,  commanded  them 
to  pick  up  stones  and  cast  them  against 
the  foe.  This  did  they,  and  gained  the 
victory,  leaving  Albion  and  his  brother 
dead  on  the  field. 

Stool  of  Repentance  (The).  An 
ecclesiastical  punishment  in  which  the 
offender  was  placed  '  directly  over  against 
the  pulpit,  there  to  stand  bareheaded  with 
a  sheet,  or  other  accustomed  note  of 
difference,  on  a  board  raised  a  foot  and  a 
half  at  least  above  the  church  floor,  that 
they  may  be  in  loco  editiore,  et  eminen- 
tiores  omni  populo.  This  was  repeated 
sonn times  for  'six  preaching  days,'  or 
even  more,  and  the  preacher  spoke  at 
the  '  penitent '  or  to  the  penitent  as  he 
thought  proper.  The  satisfaction  being 
finished,  the  offender  put  on  his  usual 
clothes  and  entered  the  church  purified  ' 
and  absolved. 

Storm  (The  Great),  26  Nov.,  1708. 
The  most  terrible  that  ever  raged  in  Eng-   I 
land.    It  was  this  storm  which  supplied   ! 
Addison  with  the  celebrated  lines — 
So  when  an  angel  by  divine  command 
With  rising  tempests  shakes  a  guilty  land, 
Bach  as  of  late  o'er  pale  Britannia  past, 
Calm  and  serene  he  drives  the  furious  blast ; 
And  pleased  the  Almighty's  orders  to  perform,    ' 
Rides  on  the  whirlwind  and  directs  the  storm. 

Storm  of  Nov.  14  (The  Memor- 
able), 1854,  in  the  Black  Sea,  where  an 
English  fleet  was  moored  during  the 
Crimean  War.  It  blew  down  six  of  the 
minarets  of  the  Grand  Mosque,  tore  off 


many  roofs,  blew  down  almost  all  the 
tents,  dispersed  the  men's  clothes  in  all 
directions — blankets,  hats,  great-coats, 
tables,  chairs,  tubs,  bed-clothes,  flew 
through  the  ah*  like  autumn  leaves. 
Several  ships  were  wrecked,  and  all  the 
fleet  more  or  less  injured. 

In  the  '  Prince '  were  lost  2,600  watch  coats, 
16,000  blankets,  3,700  rugs,  53000  woollen  frocks. 
19.000  lambswool  drawers,  86.700  socks.  1*2,880  pairs 
of  boots,  1,800  pain  of  shoes,  besides  drugs  of  all 
sorts 

In  14  wrecked  transports  were  lost  850.714  Ibs. 
of  biscuit,  74,880  Ibs.  of  salt  meat,  137  head  of 
cattle.  645  sheep,  8,000  gallons  of  rum.  73.986  Ibn.  of 
rice,  11.200  Ibs.  of  coffee,  1,116,173  Ibs  of  forage  corn, 
800,000  lb«,  of  pressed  hay. 

With  the  '  Resolute '  were  lost  several  million 
rounds  of  ball  cartridge,  and  all  the  reserve 
ammunition  for  the  artillery. 

Stormy  Petrel  (The).  John  Scott, 
Earl  of  Eldon  (1751-1888).  So  called 
because  he  was  in  the  habit  of  hastening 
up  to  London,  when  any  rumour  of  a 
dissolution  of  the  cabinet  reached  him. 
He  did  so  at  the  death  of  Lord  Liverpool, 
under  the  expectation  that  the  king 
would  call  on  him  to  form  a  ministry,  but 
the  task  was  assigned  to  Canning.  Again, 
when  Canning  died,  he  was  in  full  ex- 
pectation of  being  sent  for,  but  the 
king  applied  to  Lord  Goderich.  Again, 
when  Goderich  resigned,  Eldon  felt  sure 
of  being  sent  for,  but  the  king  asked 
Wellington  to  form  a  ministry. 

Stormy  Petrel  of  Politics  (The). 
Lord  Brougham.  In  a  H.B.  sketch,  No. 
694,  22  June,  1841,  Lord  Brougham  is 
represented  as  a  stormy  pet'rel  flying 
over  the  Channel.  The  words  '  Prance  ' 
and  '  England '  appear  on  opposite  sides 
of  the  picture,  and  his  lordship's  flight  is 
towards  England. 

Stormy  Petrel  of  European 
Politics  (The).  Giuseppe  Ma/xini 
(1808-1872). 

Storthing,  or  Storting  (Th*i).  The 
two  legislative  houses  of  Norway  com- 
bined. It  is  elected  once  in  thi  e  years, 
and  for  business  purposes  divides  itself 
into  two  chambers — the  Lagthing  and 
the  Odelsthing  (the  legislative  house  and 
'  house  of  commons  ').  All  bills  originate 
in  the  Odelsthing,  and  are  sent  up  to  the 
Lagthing  for  approval  or  disapproval. 
If  assented  to  they  are  submitted  to  the 
king.  If  the  king  dissents,  they  are  re- 
turned to  the  Storthing  (or  combined 
house),  and  whatever  passes  the  Stor- 


STRABO 


STRUCK 


865 


thing  thrice  becomes  law,  whether  the 
king  approves  it  or  not. 

Thing,  or  tin<j,  a  diet ;  Star-thing,  the  great  diet ; 

Lag-lhing,  the  law  diet ;  Odrts-thing,  the  landed  diet. 

Storthing,  pronounce  Stoor-ting. 

Strabo  of  Germany  (The).  Se- 
bastian Munster  (1489-1552). 

Stradiots.  A  kind  of  light  cavalry 
raised  by  the  Venetians  in  their  Dalma- 
tian possessions.  They  dressed  in  a  semi- 
European  and  semi-Eastern  fashion. 
They  wore  short  hauberks,  but  over  the 
hauberks  a  parti-coloured  tunic  of  rich 
stuff ;  their  legs  were  clad  in  wide  panta- 
loons and  half-boots.  On  their  head 
they  wore  a  straight  upright  cap,  like  a 
Greek  cap,  and  their  weapons  were  a 
target,  a  bow  and  arrows,  a  scimitar,  and 
a  poniard.  Their  horses  were  the  best 
obtainable,  being  employed  for  skirmish- 
ing. Greek,  orpaTiwrt,?,  a  soldier. 

Scarcely  had  Charles  (VIII.)  dismounted  afc 
Fornovo  when  his  quarters  were  beaten  up  by  the 
Stradiots,  who  retired  as  soon  as  the  French  took 
to  arms. — History  of  Venice,  vol.  il.  p.  144  (Murray, 
1880). 

Straffbr'dians,  1641.  The  fifty- 
nine  members  of  the  House  of  Commons 
who  voted  against  the  bill  of  Strafford's 
attainder.  In  fact  Strafford  was  not  guilty 
of  treason  against  the  king,  that  is  quite 
certain,  and  treason  against  the  sove- 
reignty of  the  people  was  a  crime  hitherto 
unheard  of. 

Strangers  from  Rome.  So  Augus- 
tine and  his  party  announced  themselves 
when  they  landed  in  England,  at  Ebbs- 
fleet,  about  596. 

The  '  Strangers  of  Rome,'  spoken  of  In  Acts  11. 10, 
means  Jews  who  had  taken  up  a  temporary  resi- 
dence in  Rome.  It  was  to  these  '  Strangers  of 
Rome'  that  the  'Epistle  to  the  Romans'  wai 
written. 

Strate'gi.  The  Board  of  generals  in 
the  Athenian  republic,  consisting  of  ten 
officers,  who  in  war  took  the  command  of 
the  army  alternately,  each  for  one  day. 
Later  on  a  chairman,  called  the  Pole- 
march,  was  added,  who  had  the  casting 
vote  in  the  board. 

Towards  the  decline  of  Roman  greatness  the 
chief  magistrate  of  Athens  was  called  Strategos 
(duke).  Constantino  the  Great  honoured  him  with 
the  title  of '  Megas  Strategos  '  (Grand  Duke). 

*.*  Before  the  battle  of  Marathon  '  The  Ten 
Btrategi '  met  in  council,  and  the  opinion  was 
divided.  The  casting  vote  was  given  by  the  pole- 
march.  Kallimachos.  in  favour  of  battle. 

Strawberry  Leaves  (The).  Em- 
blem of  a  duke's  crown.  To  '  desire  the 
strawberry  leaves '  means  to  wish  to  be 
created  a  duke.  The  duke's  coronet  is 


adorned  with  eight  strawberry  leaves. 
The  coronet  of  a  marquis  has  only  four 
leaves  (either  strawberry  or  oak)  and  four 
pearls,  alternating. 

The  queen  offered  Lord  Salisbury  a  dukedom, 
but  he  does  not  desire  the  strawberry  leaves.— 
Truth,  11  Feb.,  1886. 

Strawberry  Preachers.  So  La- 
timer  called  those  clergymen  who  strayed 
from  their  parishes.  Some  stray  as 
stars,  some  for  pleasure,  some  from  idle- 
ness and  indifference.  The  strawberry 
is  the  plant  which  strays  (Anglo-Saxon 
ttreowan,  to  stray,  whence  streow-berie). 

Street  Bullies,  hi  London.  At  the 
Restoration  they  were  called  Muns  and 
Tityre  Tus  [pronounce  tuze]. 

They  were  next  called  Hectors  and 
Scourers. 

Later  still  they  were  called  Nickers 
and  Hawcabites. 

Then  Mohocks. 

The  last  of  this  ill-famed  notoriety  was 
Spring-heeled  Jack. 

See  each  of  these  words  in  loco. 

Street  of  Trip'ods  (The),  in  ancient 
Athens.  These  tripods  had  been  won 
by  musical  competitions'  between  differ- 
ent tribes.  The  choragos,  or  leader,  re- 
ceived a  tripod  for  prize,  but  was  expected 
to  build  a  shrine  over  it.  The  best 
known  is  that  of  Lysicrates,  popularly 
known  as  the  '  Lantern  of  Demosthenes.' 

Strelitzes  (The),  that  is,  Russian 
musketeers.  A  militia  raised  by  Ivan  IV., 
and  armed  with  muskets  instead  of  bows 
and  arrows.  The  word  strelitz  means 
'  one  who  fires  a  musket.'  The  militia 
ceased  to  exist  in  the  reign  of  Peter  the 
Great.  Ivan  =  our  English  name  John. 

Strict  Communiqnists.  See 
p.  180, '  Close  Communionists.' 

Strongbow.  Richard  de  Clare  earl 
of  Pembroke,  to  whom  Dermot  [M'Mur- 
rough]  king  of  Leinster  gave  in  marriage 
his  daughter  Eva  and  the  succession  to 
the  crown,  for  having  recovered  the  king- 
dom from  which  he  had  been  driven  by 
Tieman  O'Ruarc  lord  of  Breffiiy,  whose 
wife  Dermot  had  abducted.  Strongbow 
was  brave,  munificent,  and  of  ruined 
fortune.  His  father  Gilbert  (who  died 
1149)  was  also  called  Strongbow.  Died 
1176. 

Struck  Bruce.  Midnight.  Lord 
Aberdare  (whose  family  name  was 


STUART 


Bruce),  as  Home  Minister,  was  the 
father  of  the  bill  for  the  closing  of  public 
houses  at  midnight.  So  when  the  clock 
has  struck  twelve,  publicans  say  it  has 
truck  Bruce.' 

Stuart  Dynasty  (The),  in  England, 
.rave  James  I.,  Charles  I.,  Charles  II., 
fames  EL,  Mary  wife  of  William  III.,  and 
\nne.  (With  the  two  Pretenders,  James 
.md  Charles  Edward.) 

HENRY  VII.  was  the  father  of  Margaret,  who 
Carried  James  IV.  of  Scotland,  and  their  son  wag 
James  V.  of  Scotland.  James  V.  was  the  father  of 
.Mary  queen  of  Scots,  and  Mary  queen  of  Scots  was 
Ihe  mother  of  JAMES!,  of  England. 

V  The  Scotch  as  a  nation  are  radicals,  but  no 
kings  could  possibly  be  less  democratic  than  the 
Stuarts.  The  Scots  are  Presbyterians  and  puri- 


tans, but  the  Stuart  kings  were  Catholics,  In 
heart,  at  least,  and  anything  but  puritans  either 
In  morals  or  religion.  Perhaps  Charles  I.  was  the 


Stuart  Papers  (The),  1712.  Nego- 
tiations carried  on  between  the  British 
ministry  and  the  Old  Pretender  respect- 
ing his  succession  to  the  throne,  on  the 
death  of  Queen  Anne.  The  chief  corre- 
spondent was  St.  John  lord  Bolingbroke. 
These  papers  were  obtained  by  George 
IV.  from  Rome,  and  are  now  preserved 
in  Cumberland  Lodge,  Windsor. 

Stuarts  (The}.  The  old  Scottish  way 
of  spelling  stewards.  The  royal  Stuarts 
of  Scotland  were  descended  from  Walter, 
the  6th  steward  or  seneschal  of  Scotland. 
The  first  of  the  dynasty  was  David  II., 
son  of  Margery  and  Walter,  and  grandson 
of  '  The  Bruce.' 

RoBKRT  I.  (The  rtrncc  was  the  father  of 
Margery,  who  married  Walter  the  Steward  or 
seneschal,  and  their  son  was  David  II. 

Stuarts  (The}.  Ill-starred  for  400 
years.  The  house  of  Stuart  was  as  un- 
lucky as  the  house  of  the  Theban  Laius. 

ROBERT  III.  died  of  grief  because  his  eldest  son 
Robert  had  been  starved  to  death,  and  his  younger 
son  James  was  taken  captive  by  Henry  IV. 

JAMES  I.  (his  son),  after  •pending  hi-  youth  in 
Imprisonment,  was  assassinated  by  his  uncle. 

JAMES  II.  was  struck  dead  by  the  plug  of  a 
bursting  cannon. 

JAMES  III..  n\  im:  from  the  field  of  battle,  was 
thrown  from  his  horse,  and  murdered  In  acottage 
into  which  ho  had  been  conveyed. 

JAMES  IV.  fell  at  Flodden  Field. 

JAMES  V.  died  of  grief  for  the  ruin  of  his  army 

It   S,.lw:iv   Mo-S. 

MARY  his  daughter  was  beheaded  by  Queen 
Elisabeth. 

HENRY  STUART  lord  Darnley,  her  cousin  and 
husband  (the  titular  king),  was  blown  up  In  his 
>wn  lodging-house. 

JAMBS  I.  of  England  died,  not  without  suspicion 
of  being  poisoned  by  Lord  Buckingham. 

(His  I  aughter  Elizabeth  Stuart  was  the  Ill- 
starred  '  Winter  Uueen  of  Bohemia.) 

(His  cousin  Arabella  died  Insane  In  the  Tower  of 


CHARLES  I.  wae  beheaded. 

CHARLES  II.  passed  many  years  in  exile  after 
the  fatal  battle  of  Worcester.  (The  slave  of  Louis 
XIV.) 

JAMES  II.,  being  driven  from  his  throne,  died  in 
a  foreign  land,  a  pensioner  of  Louis  XIV. 

The  two  Pretenders,  James  and  Charles  Edward 
Stuart,  vainly  tried  to  recover  the  throne,  and 
both  died  In  exile. 

MARY,  daughter  of  James  II.,  died  childless. 

ANNE,  sister  of  Mary,  lost  all  her  seventeen  child- 
ren in  Infancy. 

HENRY  the  cardinal  called  himself  Henry  IX. 
'  by  the  grace  of  God,  but  not  by  the  grace  ot 

It  has  been  facetiously  said  that  '  a  cousin  of 
Queen  Anne '  may  be  found  in  every  family  of 
maiden  ladies  In  every  cathedral  city  of  England. 

Sturm  und  Drang  Period,  1750 
to  1800.  The  volcanic  era  of  German 
literature,  when  French  and  Latin 
patches  were  banished  from  the  language, 
and  German  was  left  unadulterated. 

The  Storm  und  Drang  period  of  life  is  between 
90  and  25.  all  enthusiasm  and  cram  full  of  radical 
reform.  All  abuses  are  to  be  swept  away,  and  a 
I'toplan  millennium  Is  to  be  introduced.  So  in  this 
literary  period  the  language  was  to  be  purified, 
and  German  literature  was  to  be  made  the  model 
literature  of  the  world.  Old  things  were  to  be 
done  away,  and  all  things  to  become  new. 

Styli'tes  (8  syl.).  •  Sancti  Columna- 
r.'-s'  (Latin),  'Pillar-saints'  (English). 
Religious  enthusiasts  who  followed  the 
example  of  Simeon  the  Syrian,  who  lived 
47  years  on  the  top  of  a  pillar,  and 
died  460,  aged  69,  of  an  ulcer.  He  first 
lived  on  a  pillar  only  12  feet  high,  then 
on  one  22  feet  high,  then  on  a  pillar  &6 
feet  high,  and  lastly  on  one  40  feet  in 
height.  This  foolery  continued  in  the 
East  for  600  years. 

When  Vulfllaclus  erected  a  pillar  near  Treves, 
the  bishop  had  it  pulled  down. 

Suabian  League  (The}.  '  Schwab- 
ischer  Bund,'  1376,  opposed  to  the '  League 
of  Marbach'(o.t).).  In  1884  it  was  extended 
and  converted  into  the  Grand  Union  at 
Heidelberg.  In  1499  Wiirtemberg  joined, 
and  thus  formed  the  Great  Suabian  Con- 
federation. It  was  dissolved  in  1533. 

At  first  It  contained  83  towns,  afterwards  as 
many  as  41. 

Suabian  Mirror  (The],  or  Schwab- 
enspiegel  (13th  cent.).  The  local  laws  of 
Suabia  compiled  into  a  digest.  See 
'  Saxon  Mirror.' 

Suabian  Poets  (The).  The  Minne- 
singers (111,0-1250).  The  modern  school 
is  headed  by  Uhlund  (1787-1862),  uni- 
versally known  by  his  song  called  '  The 
Lad  of  the  Mountain.' 

Su'adee  Medulla.  The  Marrow  of 
Persuasion;  irresistible  persuasion.  So 


8UBDEACON 


SUCCESSION 


857 


Ennins  calls  Marcus  Cethegus,  the 
curule,  edile,  and  poiitifex  maximus,  B.C. 
218.  Persuasion  is  here  personified. 

Subdeacon.  He  does  not  receive 
from  the  bishop  imposition  of  hands,  but 
receives  from  him  the  patera  and  cup 
empty,  and  from  the  archdeacon  the 
cruises  of  wine,  of  water,  and  the  towel. 
He  must  be  22  years  of  age.  His  duties 
are  (1)  the  custody  of  the  sacred  vessels 
used  in  the  mass ;  (2)  to  pour  out  the 
wine  and  the  water;  (8)  to  intone  the 
epistle;  (4)  to  hold  the  book  of  the 
Gospels  while  the  priest  reads;  (5)  to 
carry  the  cross  in  solemn  processions ; 
(6)  to  pour  water  for  the  priest's  washing 
of  his  hands ;  and  (7)  to  assist  the  deacon 
in  receiving  the  offerings  of  the  congrega- 
tion 

Subjectivity     of   Knowledge 

(The}.  The  question  whether  our  know- 
ledge of  phenomena  is  merely  subjective 
•v.  mental.  Does  the  outward  world  (in 
relation  to  any  individual)  really  exist, 
except  in  the  brain  of  that  individual  ? 
"?"rotagoras  (B.C.  480-411)  said,  'Man  is 
the  measure  of  all  things  to  himself ' ; 
HeraclTtos  believed  the  same ;  so  did 
Aristippos  of  Gyrene.  This  was  the  pre- 
vailing belief  in  old  Home  at  the  close  of 
the  2nd  Christian  cent.,  and  has  cropped 
up  again  in  Germany,  France,  and 
England  within  the  last  few  years.  The 
argument  is  this  :  If  man  cannot  get  out 
of  himself,  all  he  knows  must  be  in  him- 
self. Even  his  thoughts  can  never  be 
divorced  from  his  ego,  but  must  be  al- 
ways a  part  of  himself. 

Sublapsa'rians,  Supralapsari- 

ans.  The  Supralapsarians  maintain 
that  God  decreed  the  fall  of  Adam  and 
its  consequences  before  the  ci'eation  of 
Adam  (supra  lapsum,  before  the  fall). 
The  Sublapsarians  maintain  that  God  did 
not  decree,  but  only  permitted  the  fall, 
and  after  man  had  fallen,  God's  judg- 
ments against  disobedient  Adam  were 
carried  out  (sub  lapsum,  after  the  fall). 

Illustrate  thus.  I  lay  a  log  over  a  rail,  and  the 
train  is  smashed ;  that  is  one  thing.  The  passen- 
gers tnemselves  lay  a  log  over  a  rail,  and  1  do  not 
interfere  to  prevent  it  ;  that  is  another  thing.  In 
bot'u  cases  the  train  is  smashed,  but  in  one  case 
1  am  the  active  agent  of  the  mischief,  in  the 
other  I  am  the  passive  permit ter  of  it. 

Sublime  Porte  (The).  French  for 
''he  '  Lofty  Gate.'  Name  given  to  the 
Turkish  governmsnt.  Bagdad,  the  capi- 


tal of  the  caliph,  was  called  '  the  Porte' 
(q.v.).  Constantinople  has  12  gates,  and 
near  one  of  these  gates  is  a  building  with 
a  lofty  gateway  (called  'Bab-i-humajun). 
In  this  building  resides  the  vizier,  and  in 
the  same  are  the  offices  of  all  the  chief 
ministers  of  state.  The  French  phrase 
has  been  adopted  because  French  was, 
at  the  time,  the  language  of  European 
diplomacy. 

Sublime  Society  of  Beefsteaks 

(The).    Established  in  London  1785. 

Submission  of  the  Clergy  (The), 
1531.  Henry  VIII.  insisted  on  being 
acknowledged  supreme  head  of  the 
Church  and  clergy  of  England,  next 
immediately  after  Christ.  Convocation 
objected,  but  at  length  submitted,  with 
the  limitation  '  quantum  per  Christi  legea 
licet.'  The  Convocation  of  York  gave  in, 
and  offered  a  subsidy  also.  It  was  then 
agreed  that  no  new  canons  or  constitu- 
tions should  be  enacted  without  the  king's 
authority.  The  king  agreed  to  the  limi- 
tation, and  the  clergy  were  restored  to 
royal  favour.  The  Submission  of  the 
Clergy  was  confirmed  by  Act  of  Parlia- 
ment in  1534  (25  Hen.  VIII.  o.  19). 

Subtle  Doctor  (The  Most).  Doc- 
teur  Subtil.  So  Duns  Scotus  was  called 
by  the  French.  He  was  regent  of  the 
theological  schools  of  Paris  from  1304  to 
1310,  when  he  died  of  apoplexy  in  the 
84th  year  of  his  age. 

Succession  (The  Acts  of).  Acts  of 
Parliament  to  authorise  a  change  in  the 
hereditary  succession  of  the  British  or 
English  sovereigns. 

(1)  Henry  IV.  who  possessed  himself 
of  the  crown  to  the  prejudice  of  Lionel 
duke  of  Clarence  (second  son  of  Edward 
III.),  declared  the  succession  should  run 
in  his  own  son  Henry  [V.]  and  his  de- 
scendants. 

(2)  Henry  VII.  had  no  hereditary  right 
to  the  crown,  but  Parliament  passed  an 
Act  whereby  his  son  Henry  [VIII.J  was 
made  heir,  and  the  succession  was  placed 
in  his  regular  heirs. 

(8)  Henry  VIII.  changed  the  succession 
first  from  Mary  to  Elizabeth  and  then 
from  Elizabeth  to  Edward  VI. 

(4)  Charles  II.  was  by  parliament  held 
to  succeed  Charles  I.,  by  which  Act  the 
Commonwealth  was  wholly  ignored. 

(6)  On  the  '  abdication  '  of  James  II 


858 


SUFFAVEAN 


SUNDAY 


the  succession  was  settled  on  William 
and  Mary;  and  if  they  died  without 
issue,  on  the  Protestant  line,  or  issue  of 
the  Electress  Sophia  of  Hanover. 

Suf'fave'an  or  Soft  dynasty 
(The),  lasted  237  (1499-1786).  A  Persian 
dynasty  founded  by  Ismail,  third  son  of 
Hyder,  fifth  in  descent  from  Sheik  Son 
or  Suffee,  a  very  holy  man.  It  was  over- 
thrown by  Nadir  Shah. 

Suffolk  Resolutions  (The),  9  Nov. 
1774.  That  is  the  county  of  Suffolk  in 
Massachusetts,  of  which  Boston  is  the 
capital.  They  were  made  against  the 
attempts  of  Great  Britain  '  to  enslave 
America.'  They  enjoined  officers  who  had 
public  money  in  their  hands  to  retain 
it  till  the  wrongs  of  the  people  were 
redressed;  and  called  on  all  public  officers 
appointed  by  the  British  Government  to 
resign  before  the  20th  of  Sept.,  or  to  be 
held  as  enemies  of  the  American  colonies. 
They  called  upon  all  Americans  to  attend 
military  drill  and  prepare  themselves  for 
war.  Tuey  advised  the  people  to  imprison 
all  govarnment  servants  if  Government 
attempted  to  lay  hands  on  the  insurgents. 

Suffragan  Bishops.  Assistant 
bishops.  Twenty-six  were  appointed  by 
26  B>n.  VIII.  c.  14,  A.D.  1584.  So  called 
because  they  were  allowed  the  jut 
tuffragii  or  right  of  suffrage  in  the 
synods.  Discontinued  and  the  Act  re- 
pealed by  1,  2  Phil.  &  Mary  o.  8,  A.D. 
1664.  Revived  by  1  Eliz.  c.  1,  A.D.  1559. 

Su'liots.  A  number  of  families  who 
fled  from  their  Turkish  oppressors  to  the 
mountains  of  Suli  in  the  17th  cent.  They 


were 
in  origii 
in  Greece. 


partly  Hellenic  and  partly  Albanii 
jrin.    Their  descendants  mostly  li 


ts  mostly  live 


Sulpic'ians.  The  company  of 
priests  founded  at  Vaugirard  by  J.  J. 
Olier,  cure*  of  St.  Sulpice.  The  object  of 
this  college  is  the  instruction  of  young 
ecclesiastics. 

The  great  seminary  at  Montreal,  Canada,  is 
conducted  by  tho  Sulplclans,  but  their  main  esta- 
blishment Is  In  Paris. 

Summer  King.  When  Robert 
Bruce  was  boasting  of  his  sovereign  rank 
and  great  success,  his  wife  said  to  him, 
'  You  are,  indeed,  a  summer  king ;  but 
you  will  scarcely  be  a  winter  one.' 

Summer  Lieutenants.  In  the 
Prussian  army  are  officers  of  the  Land- 


wehr  and  reserves  summoned  for  duty  ir 
their  respective  regiments  for  six  weeks 
in  summer. 

Summoned  (The).  Ferdinand  IV. 
of  Castile  and  Leon  (1285,  1295-1812), 
so  called  because  the  brothers  Peter  and 
John  Carvajal,  being  condemned  to  death 
without  trial,  '  summoned  '  him  to  appeal 
before  the  tribunal  of  God  within  thirty 
days.  Ferdinand  was  quite  well  on  the 
thirtieth  day,  but  was  found  dead  in  his 
bed  next  morning. 

Sun  of  Austerlitz  (The).  A  pro- 
mise of  success,  a  good  omen.  Napoleon 
I.  remembered  that  the  sun  broke  out 
just  before  the  battle  of  Austerlits  (£  Dec. 
1805),  which  he  won  over  the  Emperorg 
of  Austria  and  Russia  ;  and  in  subsequent 
campaigns  looked  on  sunshine  as  a  good 
omen. 

Quolques  Instants  avanfc  la  batallle  de  la  Moa 
kowa.  fe  Boleil  se  montra  dans  son  eclat  :  '  Sold.Ua 
(••Aerie  Napoleon)  c'est  le  solell  d  Austerllti  !  '  at 
seals  mot*  electrim  rent  la  graude  armes  - 


LA  Rou 


,  Dictionnaire  Univenel. 


Sunday.    See  under— 

ADVF.NT  four  weeks  before  Christmas. 

:    Sunday   after  the   EPIPII 
Archltrlcllnl. 

Third  Sunday  before  Lent.  SEPTUAGESIMA  Sun- 
Sunday  before  Lent,  SEXAOKSIMA  Sun 

First  Sunday  before  Lent.  QUINQCAOESIMA  hun 
day;  Dominica  Hrandonum  ;  Sunday  next  before 
Lent. 

1st  Sunday  of  LENT,  Quadragesima  Sunday, 
next  to  Ash  Wednesday  ;  Day  of  the  Burns. 

2nd  Sunday  of  Lent.  Keminiscere  Sunday. 

8rd  Sunday  of  Lent.  Oculi  S. 

4th  Sunday  of  Lent,  Laatare  Sunday.  Dominica 
de  Rosa,  Refreshment  Sunday.  Mothering  Sunday, 
ftUd-Lsnl 

6th  Sunday  of  Lent,  Passion  Sunday,  Carl  Sun. 
day,  Sabbatum  vacat. 

6th  Sunday  of  Lent,  Palm  Sunday;  Festum 
BroncherUe ;  Festum  Oil  varum ;  Sunday  next 
before  Easter. 

KABTKR  DAY. 

1st  Sunday  after  Easter,  Quasimodo  Sunday, 
Low  Sunday,  Alb  Sunday. 

2nd  Sunday  after  Easter.  Balaam's  Ass  Sunday 

98rd"  Sunday  after  Easter,  Fete  du  Patronage  de 
St.  Joseph. 

Sunday  after  ASCFV  a  ion  Sunday, 

the  Sunday  next  before  Whit  Sunday. 

Sunday  after  the  Octave  of  Ascension,  File  of 
the  Holy  Relics. 

WHIT  SUNDAY  or  Pentecost. 

TRINITY  SUNDAY,  called  Stately  Sunday. 

Sunday  next  after  Trinity  Sunday,  Fete  Itieu,  la 

25th.  or  Last  Sunday  of  Trinity,  called  '  Btir  up ' 
Sunday  and  Fragment  Sunday. 

Sept.  (Second  Sunday  in).  Ft  te  du  saint  now  *« 
B.V  Marie. 

Oct.  (Fifth  Sunday  In),  Fete  da  Patronage  de  la 
Sainte  Vierne. 

See  alto  '  Panic  Sunday,' '  Precious  Blood  '  (Feast 

V  For  explanation,  see  each  word  under  ft| 
proper  letter. 


SUNDAY 


SUPREME 


859 


Sunday  Fine  (The).  A  fine  of  1«. 
levied  upon  all  the  Irish  who  neglected  to 
attend  the  Protestant  church.  This  levy 
was  made  first  in  the  reign  of  Elizabeth, 
and,  with  fees,  amounted  (says  Hume)  to 
201.  a  month.  The  shilling  was  supposed 
to  go  to  the  poor,  but  this  was  evaded, 
at  least  in  the  case  of  the  Catholic  poor, 
who  (it  was  said)  ought  to  pay  and  not 
receive  the  shilling. 

Sunday   Sabbath,    821.    It   was 

Constantine  who,  by  an  imperial  decree, 
consecrated  the  Sun-day  [dies  solis],  as 
the  Christian  sabbath,  to  be  observed 
throughout'Christendom  as  a  day  of  rest 
and  religious  observances.  And  from 
this  decree  it  was  called  '  The  Lord's 
Day.'  See  '  Day  of  Rest.' 

TT)V  <rtoT7Jpioi>  q/uepar,  ?ji'  icai  <£WTOS  eti/ai  *ai 
^At'ov  eVcoKU/xoi/  <rvju/3aiW. — EuSEBIUS, Life 

of  Constantine,  iv.  18. 

Sung   or  Song   Dynasty.     See 

'  Tsong.' 

Sunnites  (2  syl.),  or  '  Sonnees '  or 
1  Sunis.'  A  Musulman  sect  so  called 
from  the  Arabic  word  sunnah  (tradition), 
because  they  professed  to  preserve  the 
true  tradition.  They  recognised  as  the 
real  descendants  of  Mahomet,  the  califs 
Aboubekr,  Omar,  and  Othman,  and  were 
opposed  to  the  Shiites  or  Shiahs  who 
insisted  that  Ali  was  the  legitimate  de- 
scendant of  Mahomet.  The  Sunnites  now 
prevail  in  the  Ottoman  Empire,  Arabia, 
Egypt,  &c.,  while  the  Shiites  prevail  in 
Persia,  exist  to  some  extent  in  India,  and 
to  a  much  less  extent  in  Syria. 

The  Sunnites  are  divided  into  four  sects,  called 
the  Hanbalites,  the  Shafeites,  the  Malekites,  and 
the  Hanefites,  so  called  from  their  leaders,  Han- 
bal,  Hanefa,  Shafei,  and  Malek.  See  '  Shiites.' 

Superior  Person  (The).  Edward 
Horsman,  M.P.  (1807-1876),  was  so  called 
by  Mr.  Disraeli  in  his  speech  upon  Den- 
mark and  Germany,  8  July,  1864. 

We  know  in  private  life  there  is  always  in  every 
circle  some  person  who  is  regarded  as  a  '  superior 
person.'  They  [sic}  decide  on  everything,  they 
lecture  everybody,  all  acknowledge  their  trans- 
cendent qualities,  but  everyone  gets  out  of  their 
•way.  The  right  hon.  member  for  Stroud  is  the 
'  superior  person  '  of  the  House  of  Commons. 

Su'perlapsa'rians,  or '  Su'pralaps- 
a'rians.'  Those  who  believe  that  God 
from  all  eternity  decreed  the  fall  of  man. 
The  Sublapsarians,  on  the  other  hand, 
maintain  that  God  did  not  foreordain 
fcucl  predetermine  the  fall,  but  only  per- 


mitted it — that  Adam  was  free  to  stand 
and  free  to  fall. 

Supplementary  Act  (The),  1 
June,  1815,  added  in  the  French  Consti- 
tutional Charter  to  the  Imperial  Consti- 
tution as  a  codicil.  This  was  done  by 
Napoleon  in  the  famous  '  Hundred  Days.' 

Supplicat  (A).  In  the  University 
of  Cambridge  is  a  grace  of  the  senate 
duly  signed  to  confer  a  degree  on  the 
person  signified  in  the  writ. 

Supporters  to  an  heraldic  shield  are, 
in  England,  confined  to  corporations  and 
to  peers  and  knights  either  of  the  Garter 
or  of  the  Bath.  In  Scotland  Lord  Lyon 
(q.v.)  has  the  privilege  of  granting  this 
honour  to  others  ;  not  so  the  Garter  king 
of  Arms  (q.v.)  in  England. 

Supremacy  (The  Act  of),  26  Hen. 
VIII.  c.  1,  A.D.  1584,  constitutes  the 
reigning  monarch  of  England  supreme 
head  of  the  English  church,  and  reduces 
the  '  courts  spiritual '  into  king's  courts. 
By  this  Act  the  bishops  were  virtually 
made  responsible  for  the  loyalty  of  their 
clergy ;  the  clergy  were  mere  exponents 
of  the  Royal  will ;  and  the  king  had  the 
power  of  prescribing  the  form  of  faith, 
doctrine,  and  discipline,  which  should  be 
taught  throughout  the  land. 

Fisher  bishop  of  Rochester,  Sir  Thomas  More 
the  ex-lord  chancellor,  and  several  others  were 
beheaded  in  1535,  for  denying  the  king's  supre- 
macy. Before  this  Act  was  passed,  the  pope  of 
Rome  exercised  supremacy  in  the  churches  of 
England  and  Scotland. 

Supreme  Being  (The),  7  May, 
1794.  Robespierre  proposed  to  the  Con- 
vention that  the  republic  should  acknow- 
ledge Wisdom  as  the  Supreme  Being  of  all 
created  things,  not  as  a  personal  fact,  but 
as  a  most  useful  political  bogie.  Accord- 
ingly, the  painter  David  was  employed 
to  make  in  the  garden  of  the  Tuileries  a 
suitable  symbol  of  the  Supreme  Being.  He 
made  a  mound  surmounted  with  a  tree 
of  liberty.  On  the  top  of  this  mound 
Robespierre,  as  the  high  priest  of  the 
Supreme  Being,  was  to  set  fire  to  the 
statues  of  Atheism  and  Deism,  and  to 
unveil  the  statue  of  Wisdom.  Dressed 
in  a  sky-blue  coat  and  most  showy  waist- 
coat, and  carrying  in  his  hand  a  monster 
bouquet,  the  '  Incorruptible  '  headed  the 
procession  on  8  June.  All  Paris  was 
mad  with  joy  at  this  new  change  and 


860 


SUPREME 


SUSPENSION 


every  church  adopted  the  new  motto  TO 

THE  SUPREME  BEING. 

The  babyism  of  such  foolery  seems  quite  Incon- 
sistent with  the 'philosophy '  of  the  Encyclope- 
dists, and  the  many  really  wise  and  practical  laws 
pa»betl  at  the  time. 

Supreme    Father    (The).      The 

frand  master  or  chief  potentate  of  the 
t.  Simonians.  Barthe"lemy  Prosper  En- 
fantin,  usually  called  Pere  Enfant  in,  was 
elected  Supreme  Father  in  1830.  In 
1881  a  split  in  the  '  family '  was  made  by 
i  »1,  chief  of  the  dogma  department, 
who  wished  to  keep  his  wife  to  himself, 
and  also  that  his  daughter  should  marry ; 
but  Enfantin  insisted  there  was  no  such 
thing  as  marriage  in  the  St.  Simon  inn 
Family.  The  contest  grew  so  high  that 
Enfantin  established  '  a  model  com- 
munity' at  Me'nilmontant,  near  Paris. 
Here  he  was  arrested  for  social  inde- 
cency, imprisoned  for  a  year,  fined  4l.t 
and  the  family  at  Me'nilmontant,  which 
had  lasted  only  two  years,  was  dispersed. 
Enfantin,  as  Supreme  Father  of  the  world 
both  in  spiritual  and  temporal  matters, 
summoned  Louis  Philippe,  king  of  the 
French,  to  appear  before  him,  and  answer 
for  his  usurpation  of  the  authority  due 
to  the  'Supreme  Father*  only.  The 
fiiinilywore  a  blue  robe  with  a  leather 
girdle,  white  trousers,  and  a  red  cap; 
their  neck  was  left  bare,  and  they  had 
long  flowing  beards. 

Supreme  Governor  of  the 
Church.  When  the  'Royal  Supre- 
macy'was  restored  (1  Eliz.  c.  1),  1559, 
the  queen  insisted  that  the  words  '  Su- 
preme Governor  of  the  Church,  &c.' 
ghould  be  substituted  for '  Supreme  Head 
of  the  Church.' 

Surgery  (Father  of  English). 
Richard  Wiseman  (17th  cent.).  He  intro- 
duced ligatures  in  amputation  instead  of 
hot  pitch,  or  strong  acids,  or  branding 
the  wound  with  burning  iron.  The  liga- 
ture was  invented  by  Ambroise  Pare,  a 
French  surgeon  in  the  16th  cent. 

Surgery  (Father  of  French).  Am- 
broise Pare  (1517-1590). 

Surintendant.  A  title  of  honour 
in  the  old  Frencli  monarchy. 

I.  Le  surintendant  des  finances  was 
created  in  1800  by  Philippe  IV.  le  Bel 
for  Enguerrant  de  Marigny ;  but  the  office 
was  suppressed  in  1661  on  the  disgrace 
uf  Fouquet. 


II.  Le    surintendant    ge'ne'ral    de    la 
navigation  created  by  Louis  XIII.  fot 
Cardinal  de  Richelieu,  but  suppressed  in 
1669  on  the  death  of  the  Duke  of  Beau- 
fort, the  third  holder  of  the  office. 

III.  Le  surintendant  des  bailments  dt 
la  couronne  created  by  Louis  XV.  for  the 
Marquis  de  Marigny,  brother  of  Mine,  de 
Pompadour. 

IV.  In  the  empire  there  was  a  surin- 
tendant e  de  la  maison  imperiale. 

Surrender  by  a  straw.  Surren- 
ders are  made  in  various  forms.  In  some 
manors  by  a  rod,  in  others  by  a  straw, 
in  others  by  glove,  d<>livered*by  the  sur- 
renderor to  the  steward  or  some  other 
person  taking  the  surrender  in  the  name 
of  seisin.  In  practice  a  pen  or  penholder, 
a  walking-stick  or  umbrella.,  or,  more 
commonly  still,  an  office  ruler  is  employed 
for  surrenders  and  admissions  to  copy- 
hold property. 

Surtees  Forgeries  (The),  1806. 
Mr.  Surtees  palmed  off  on  Sir  Walter 
Scott  certain  ballads  of  his  own  composi- 
tion as  ancient  ballads  discovered  by 
him,  and  Sir  Walter  Scott  inserted  them 
in  his  '  Border  Minstrelsy.'  One  was 
'  On  a  feud  between  the  Ridleys  and  the 
Featherstones,'  which  Mr.  Surtees  sayt 
he  took  down  from  the  recitation  of  an 
old  woman  on  Alston  Moor.  Another  was 
a  ballad  of  '  Lord  Ewrie,'  which  lie  says 
he  took  down  from  an  old  woman  : 
Rose  Smith  of  Bishop  Middleham 
91).  A  third  was  '  Barthram's  Dirge,' 
obtained  from  Ann  Douglas, '  a  withered 
crone  who  weeded  in  his  garden.'  A 
whole  series  of  legends  were  professedly 
obtained  from  a  Mrs.  Brown  of  Falkland, 
and  another  series  from  Mrs.  Arnut  of 
Arbroath.  See  '  Literary  Forgerie*.' 

Suspension  of  the  Habeas 
Corpus.  In  old  Rome  the  phrase  was, 
Videant  Consules,  ne  quid  detrimenti 
capiat  Respublica  (Let  the  Consuls  see 
that  the  Commonwealth  suffers  no  in- 
jury), by  which  the  appeal  to  the  Cen- 
turies (in  the  empire  to  Castor)  was  held 
in  abeyance,  and  dictatorial  power  was 
vested  in  the  consuls  without  appeal. 
This  suspension  of  appeal  was  enforced 
against  the  Gracchi  and  against  the  Cati- 
line conspirators. 

When    habeas  corpus   is   suspended 
suspected     persons     may    be     arrested 


SUSSEX 


SWING 


661 


without  assigning  any  reason,  and  per- 
sons arrested  are  not  allowed  bail. 

Sussex  (Kingdom  of}.  Founded 
A.D.  491  by  Ella,  who  came  from  Hoi- 
stein,  the  land  of  the  Saxoni,  landed  at 
West  Wittering  near  Chichester  (477), 
and  in  491  took  Anderida,  the  capital  of 
the  Regni.  Chichester  is  a  phonetio 
spelling  of  Cissa-ceaster,  the  camp-' 
ground  of  Cissa,  son  of  Ella. 

Sutin'ians.  Same  as  Photin'ians 
(q.v.). 

Sutras.  Aphoristic  rules  in  Sanskrit. 
The  word  means  strung  together,  be- 
cause the  leaves  on  which  they  were 
written  were  strung  together  on  a  thread. 

Suttee.  The  voluntary  immolation 
of  a  HindA  widow  on  the  funeral  pile 
of  her  husband.  Declared  illegal  by  the 
governor-general  of  British  India  in  1829. 

Swan.  '  By  heaven  and  the  swans,' 
an  oath  of  Edward  I.'s.  On  the  day 
when  King  Edward  I.  conferred  the 
dignity  of  knighthood  on  his  son,  the 
Prince  of  Wales,  300  others  were  also 
knighted.  In  the  course  of  the  high 
festival  two  swans  richly  adorned  with 
gold  network  were  placed  on  the  table, 
and  the  king  made  a  vow  to  God  and  the 
swans  that  he  would  start  forthwith  to 
Scotland  and  never  sheathe  sword  till  he 
had  avenged  the  death  of  John  [Ked] 
Comyn. 

Edward,  in  fulfilment  of  his  romantic  vow  to 
heaven  and  the  swans,  advanced  as  far  as  Carlisle 
....  but  was  detained  there  by  ....  dysentery. 
—Sir  W.  SCOTT,  History  of  Scotland,  viii. 

Sweating-sickness  (The],  in  1485 
(Henry  VII.'s  reign),  first  appeared  in 
England.  It  lasted  a  month  and  carried 
off  20,000  persons  in  London.  Persons 
died  from  extreme  exhaustion  caused 
by  profuse  perspiration.  It  appeared  a 
second  time  in  England  during  the  year 
1506  (Henry  VII.) ;  again  between  July 
and  Dec.,  1517;  for  a  fourth  time  in  1528 
(Henry  VIII.),  and  lastly  in  April  and 
Sept.,  1551  (Edward  VI.).  It  raged  in 
Holland,  Germany,  Denmark,  Sweden, 
Poland,  and  Russia,  1525-1580. 

Swechat,  near  Vienna,  is  the  place 
where  in  1848  the  Hungarian  patriots 
were  defeated  by  the  Austrians,  led  on 
by  Jellachich. 


Sweden.    Nine  dynasties. 

1.  The  race  of   Ivar  and  Sigurd,  *  - 
1056,  gives  twelve  sovereigns. 

2.  The    race  of    Stenkill,  1056-1129, 
gives  seven  sovereigns. 

8.  The  races  of  Sverker  and  Eric, 
1129-1250,  gives  eight  sovereigns. 

4.  The  Folkungians,  1250-1889,  gives 
seven  sovereigns. 

5.  The  period  of  the  Union  of  Calmar. 

6.  The    dynasty   of  Vasa,   1523-1654, 
gives  seven  sovereigns. 

7.  The  dynasty  of  Deux-Ponts,  1654- 
1751,  gives  five  sovereigns. 

8.  The  dynasty  of   Holstein-Gottorp, 
1751-1818,  gives  four  sovereigns. 

9.  The  French  dynasty,  1818-    *. 

Swedenbor'gians,  or  'The  New 
Jerusalem  Church '  ( Rev.  xxi.10), followers 
of  Dr.  Emanuel  Swedenborg  (1688-1772). 
They  hold  peculiar  views  respecting  sal- 
vation, inspiration,  and  the  Trinity.  In 
regard  to  the  Trinity,  they  believe  it  to  bo 
centred  in  the  person  of  Jesus  Christ. 

Swedes'  Stone  (The).  A  large 
stone  placed  by  Jacob  Erichsson  on  the 
night  after  the  battle  of  Liitzen  (17  Nov., 
1632)  to  mark  the  spot  where  Gustavus 
Adolphus  fell.  In  1830  the  German 
nation  replaced  the  stone  by  a  noble 
monument  in  memory  of  this  '  Star  of 
the  North.' 

Sweet  Singer  of  the  Temple 

(The).  George  Herbert,  the  poet,  who 
wrote  '  The  Temple '  (1683)  and  '  The 
Priest  to  the  Temple '  (1652).  Born  1593, 
died  1633. 

Swi  or  Sooy  Dynasty  (The).  The 
twelfth  imperial  dynasty  of  China,  in 
which  China  was  again  united,  after  being 
divided  for  167  years  (420-587).  It  gave 
three  emperors,  and  lasted  thirty-seven 
years  (587-618).  The  city  of  the  court 
was  Ho-nan.  It  was  succeeded  by  tht 
Tang  dynasty. 

Yang-kien,  who  assumed  the  name  of  Went»» 
the  founder  of  this  dynasty,  was  prince  of  Swi. 

Swing  (Captain).  1880-1833.  A 
name  assumed  by  certain  persons  who 
sent  threatening  letters  to  those  whc 
used  threshing  machines.  The  letters 
ran  thus  :  '  Sir,  if  you  do  not  lay  by  youi 
threshing  machine,  you  will  hear  fro'Ti 
SWING.' 

Swing  and  his  myrmidons  were  abroad  In  th* 
counties,  and  could  scarcely  be  kept  down  by  Uu, 


86* 


SWING-PIKES 


SYMBOLS 


yeomanry  and  poor-law  guardians.— T.  H0GHE8, 
Tom  Brown  at  Oxford,  chap,  xxxlx. 

Swing-fires.  Incendiary  fires  for 
the  burning  of  machinery.  So  called 
from  '  Captain  Swing '  (see  above). 

3e  [Mr.  Gladstone!  quoted  the  Swing-fires  as  an 
example  of  an  evil  which  may  have  averted 
great*!-:  evil.— The  World,  2  May,  1888. 

Swiss  Blood,  or  «  Sang  des  Suisses.' 
Wine  of  St.  Jacques,  near  Basel,  where 
1,600  Switzers  resisted  22,000  French 
commanded  by  the  Dauphin  (afterwards 
Louis  XI.  of  France).  All  the  Swiss  but 
ten  were  slain.  This  is  called  the  '  Swiss 
Thermopylee,'  A.D.  1444. 

Swiss  Thermop'yl»  (The),  1444. 
See  above. 

Sword,  in  the  arms  of  the  city  of 
London. 

The  usual  hypothesis  is  that  this 
emblem  was  adopted  on  the  first  quarter 
of  the  arms  of  this  corporation  to  com- 
memorate the  act  of  Sir  William  Wai- 
worth,  who  cut  down  with  his  sword  the 
rebel  Wat  Tyler  in  the  reign  of  Richard 
II.  We  are  told  in  '  Notes  and  Queries ' 
(28  July,  1887)  it  had  been  adopted  some 
'  few  months  previously.' 

Another  solution  is  that  it  is  the  sword 
of  St.  Paul,  the  patron  saint  of  London. 

A  third  is  that  Stow  mistook  the  letter 
L  in  the  first  quarter  for  a  sword. 

Sword  (Order  of  the).  I.  Created 
1522  in  Sweden  by  Gustavus  I.  as  the 
'  Star  of  the  North,'  and  reconstructed 
in  1748  by  Frederick  I.  for  '  fidelity  to  the 
king  and  the  Lutheran  faith.'  The  deco- 
ration is  a  St.  Andrew's  cross  formed  by 
two  swords,  £c. 

II.  An  order  of  chivalry  instituted 
1449  by  Alfonso  V.  of  Portugal. 

Sword-bearers  (Knights),  or  En- 
sifori,  1204.  An  order  of  knighthood  in 
Livonia.  Their  habit  was  white,  with 
two  swords  crossed,  in  red.  They  acquired 
sovereign  power  in  Livonia.  The  order 
ceased  in  1562. 

Also  called  '  Brothers  of  the  Sword.' 

Sword  Of  God  (The).  Khaled, 
••ahomet's  lieutenant  (582-642) ;  also 
sailed  'The  Scourge  of  Infidels.'  It  was 
oy  the  valour  of  Khaled  that  the  empire 
ot  the  califs  was  founded  in  Arabia  and 
Syria.  He  used  to  say,  'As  long  as  I 
vv,ar  this  cap,  which  has  been  blessed 


by  the  prophet  himself,  I  am  in  vulnerable 
to  all  the  darts  and  swords  of  the  infidel.1 

Sword  of  Mars  (The).  Attila 
(died  453). 

Sword  of  Rome  (The).  Marcui 
Claudius  Marcellus,  B.C.  270-280,  famom 
in  the  second  Punic  war. 

Sydrack.  A  philosopher  and  astrono- 
mer, who  lived  847  years  after  Noah,  of 
'  whose  book  of  astronomy  he  held  pos- 
session.' He  converted  King  Boccus  to 
the  Christian  faith  (! !)  and  was  invited  by 
him  to  build  a  mighty  tower  against  the 
invasions  of  a  rival  king  ('  The  History 
of  Boccus  and  Sydrack  '). 

Symbol  (The  Twelve  Articles  of 
the),  i.e.  the  twelve  articles  of  the 
Apostles'  Creed,  said,  in  legend,  to  have 
been  suggested  by  the  apostles  themselves 
in  a  grotto  of  Mount  Olivet,  before  their 
final  separation.  It  was  received  into  the 
Latin  church,  in  its  present  form,  in  the 
llth  cent.,  but  there  was  a  formula  extant 
in  the  2nd  cent. ;  items  were  added  in  the 
4th  and  5th  cent.,  and  verbal  alterations 
much  later.  It  has  as  much  right  to  be 
attributed  to  the  apostles  as  the  twelve 
sibylline  'prophecies'  to  the  ancient 
sibyls.  Tradition  assigns  the  items  thus : 
To 

1.  PETER:  'I  believe  In  God  the  Father 
Almighty,  maker  of  heaven  and  earth,1 

2,  JOHN:  [And] '  in  Jesus  Christ,  his  only  Boa. 

8.  JAMES,  the  Greater  :  [who  was]  '  conceived  of 
the  Holy  Ghost:  born  of  the  Virgin  Mary ;' 
4.  ANDRKW:  'Suffered  under  Pontius  Pilate;' 
6.  PHILIP:  'Was  crucified  and  buried.' 
'Dead'  it  a  modern  innovation,  and  it  very  thakjf 
Englith.    '  Mortouuetf  meant  'died,'  and  ,> 
dfad.'    '  Wat  crucified,  teat  dead,  and  va*  buri.-.l.' 
Wat  dead  t  when  t    We  thould  hardly  tay  '  Charlet  I. 

'  •-*-**'  *.    older 


it --is 


™.*'l£t££A*l*ZLHeU'   it   not    in 


6.  THOMAB:  •  The  third  day  he  rose  again  from 
the  dead.' 

7.  JAMBS  the  Less  :  '  He  ascended  into  heaven, 
and  8itteth  on  the  right  hand  of  God  the  Fathe* 
Almighty.' 

8.  MATTHEW:  [From  thence]  '  He  shall  come  to 

O^NATHAI^IEL  1^1  believe  in  the  Holy  Ghost  ;' 

10    SIMON  :  '  The  Holy  Catholic  Church  ;' 

•The   Communion   of  Haintt'   it   ttat  in   the  ol4 


:  '  The  forgiveness  of  sins;' 
12.  JUDB  f  The  resurrection  of  the  dead.' 
•  The  life  everlasting  '  was  added  in  the  4th  cent. 

Symbols  (The  Four). 

I.  The  symbol  of  the  apostles,  called  by 
us  the  '  Apostles'  Creed,'  because  each  of 
the  twelve  clauses  is  attributed  by  legend 
to  one  of  the  apostles. 

IL  The  Symbol  of  Nicsea,  called  by  ni 


8YMMES 


SYNOD 


863 


fche  '  Nicene  Creed,'  because  it  was  for- 
mulated in  the  Council  of  Nice  A.D.  825. 

III.  The  Symbol  of  Constantinople,  so 
called  because  it  was  formulated  at  the 
Council  of  Constantinople  in  831.     It  is 
nearly  the  same  as  the  original   Nicene 
Creed.     This  is  the  creed  recited  by  the 
priest  in  the  mass. 

The  phrase  '  and  the  Son  '  (filioque)  was  added 
by  a  Council  of  Toledo  in  589. 

N.B.  The  original  creed  has  been  condensed  in 
some  parts  and  expanded  in  others. 

IV.  The  Symbol  of  Athanasius,  called 
by  us  the  '  Athanasian  Creed,'  directed 
mainly   against  Arianism.     It    did    not 
exist  till  670,  nearly  three  centuries  after 
the  death   of  Athanasius,  who   died   in 
873,  but  it  is  supposed  to   express  his 
teaching. 

Symmes' Hole.  The  hole  about  the 
poles.  Captain  John  Cleves  Symmes 
propounded  the  theory  that  the  earth 
about  the  poles  is  hollow,  and  his  theory 
in  ridicule  is  spoken  ot  as  Symmes'  or 
Symmes's  Hole. 

Sym'pathi'sers,  1837-1888.  Fili- 
bustering citizens  of  the  United  States  of 
North  America  who  '  sympathised  '  with 
and  joined  the  democrats  of  Canada  in 
the  rebellion.  They  issued  proclamations 
in  the  name  of  the  Provisional  Govern- 
ment, oftering  100  dollars  and  800  acres 
of  the  best  land  in  Canada  to  everyone 
who  joined  the  republicans.  Their  head- 
quarters were  on  Navy  Island,  in  the 
Niagara  river,  about  two  miles  above 
the  '  falls.' 

Syncretists.  I.  In  philosophy.  So 
the  Eclectics  are  called  in  contempt. 

II.  In  theology.  The  Calixtines  (q.v.) 
are  so  called. 

Syndics,  of  the  Cambridge  Uni- 
versity, are  the  members  of  special  com- 
mittees. They  must  be  members  of  the 
Senate  and  are  appointed,  when  re- 
quired, by  grace  of  the  Senate. 

Synergists,  in  theology.  Those 
*  heretics '  who  maintain  that  man  co- 
operates with  grace,  as  a  '  fellow-worker 
together  with  God  '  in  salvation,  and  that 
good  works  must  be  joined  to  grace. 
Melanchthon  was  a  Synergist,  so  was 
Pfeffinger,  and  BO  was  Strigel.  This 
dogma  caused  a  echism  in  the  Lutheran 
party. 

Synod  (The),  1689,  of  the  Scotch 
kirk,  is  a  superior  court  to  the  Presby- 


tery, and  consists  of  ministers  and  elders 
of  contiguous  presbyteries.  It  is  a  court 
of  review. 

The  four  ecclesiastical  bodies  are ;  1.  The  Kirk 
Session;  2,  The  Presbytery;  8.  The  Synod;  and 
4.  The  General  Assembly.  The  first  Is  limited  to 
one  parish,  the  next  extends  to  contiguous 
parishes,  the  third  to  contiguous  presbyteries, 
and  the  fourth  to  the  entire  body  In  all  Scotland. 

Synod  convened  by  Pole  (The), 

1555.  A  legatine  synod  convened  in 
London  by  Cardinal  Pole  for  the  '  cor- 
rection of  abuses  and  making  of  car  ons,' 

I.  The  Feast  of  Reconciliation  (f[.v.) 
was  to  be  strictly  observed. 

II.  Instructions  were  to  be  issued  to 
the  clergy  for  the  proper  administration 
of  the  eucharist. 

III.  Ecclesiastics  were  to  resign   ail 
pluralities,  and  not  engage  in   secular 
cares. 

IV.  Bishops  were    to    restrain    their 
ostentation  and  luxurious  living. 

V .  Bishops  were  to  examine  candidates 
for  holy  orders  personally. 

Simony  was  forbidden,  schools  were  to 
be  established,  and  visitations  enforced. 

Synod  of  Dort  (The),  1618-1619. 
A  synod  convened  at  Dort,  to  which 
James  I.  sent  deputies  to  decide  upon 
the  five  points  of  difference  between 
Calvinists  and  Arminians.  As  the  synod 
excluded  the  Arminians  their  judgment 
was  one-sided.  See  '  Five  Articles  of 
Dort.' 

Synod  of  Gap  (The),  1603,  is  re- 
markable for  giving  out '  we  believe  and 
maintain  that  the  pope  of  Rome  is 
properly  the  Antichrist,  and  the  "  son  of 
perdition  "  prophesied  of  in  the  Word  of 
God.  under  the  emblem  of  the  scarlet 


Synod  of  Lambeth  (The),  1291, 
Convened  for  the  correction  of  eccle- 
siastical abuses.  Canons  were  passed  in 
this  synod  against  pluralities  and  non- 
residence,  for  the  better  teaching  of  the 
people,  for  enforcing  the  doctrine  of 
Transubstantiation,  and  for  communion 
in  one  kind  only. 

Synod  of  Merton  (The),  1286.  An 
assembly  which  attempted  to  introduce 
into  England  Roman  Canon  Law,  in 
order  to  legitimise  natural  children  by  a 
subsequent  marriage,  and  to  prevent  the 
interference  of  the  secular  power  in 
ecclesiastical  matters.  The  legitimation 


SYNOD 


SYRIAN 


of  children  was  warmly  supported  by  the 
clergy,  but  was  overruled  by  the  barons. 

Synod  of  Presbyters.  A  general 
council  composed  of  two  or  more  pres- 
byteries, convened  for  religious  purposes. 

1.  Of  Antrim,   1727.     This  'presby- 
tery' was  an  offshoot  of  the  'Synod  of 
Munster.' 

2.  Of  Munster,  1660.   The  same  as  the 
'  United  Presbytery '  (g.v.). 

8.  Of  Ulster,  1642.  Formed  originally 
at  Carrickfergus.  This  was  the  first  pres- 
bytery of  Ireland. 

A  '  Presbytery '  IB  a  religious  court  formed  ol 
the  respective  pastors  of  a  given  district,  and  a 
ruling  elder,  or  the  dittrict  Itself  BO  represented. 

Synod  of  Ulster  (The).  See  above. 

Synod  of  the  Oak  (The).  A  villa 
near  Chalcedon,  to  which  Theophilus 
summoned  Chrysostom  to  appear.  The 
president  vas  the  bishop  of  Heraclea, 
and  a  long  lidt  of  charges  was  brought 
iipiinst  the  archbishop, relating  to  faulty 
a<hniniHtra*ion  of  the  church  and  its 
fin  i. Is,  his  habits  in  private  life,  his  ritual 
irregularities,  and  his  heretical  sermons. 
(Robertsor,  'Hist,  of  the  Christian 
Church,'  vol.  ii.  p.  110.) 

Synod*  of  the  Church.  There 
have  been  twenty-three  altogether,  or 
twenty-four  if  the  apostolic  one  is 
reckoned  in.  Six  are  called  Ecumenical 
Councils  (q.v.),  between  825  and  680. 
Seven  other  synods  were  held  before  the 
Eastern  and  Western  Churches  sepa- 
rated, and  ten  have  been  held  since  that 
division. 

The  seven  synods,  not  Ecumenical, 
before  the  severance  of  the  Eastern  and 
Western  Churches,  are  : — 

1.  Held  at  Sardica,  in  847,  to  restore 
the  biehops  deposed  by  Arius. 

2.  Held  at  Ariminium,  in  860,  to  alter 
the  wording  of  the  Nicene  Creed  at  the 
instance  of  the  Arians. 

8.  Held  at  Ephisus,  in  449,  to  depose 
Flavianus  for  condemning  Eutycht'-s, 
who  taught  that  the  body  of  Christ  was 
not  strictly  speaking  human. 

4.  Held  at  Constantinople,  in  754,  com- 
manding the  disuse  in  churches  of 
pictures  and  images. 

6.  Held  at  Nicroa,  in  787,  to  reverse 
the  decision  of  the  previous  council 
(No.  4). 

6.  Held  at  Constantinople,  in  869,  to 
depose  Photius,  the  originator  of  the 


severance  of  the  Eastern  and  Western 
churches. 

7.  Held  at  Constantinople,  in  879,  to 
restore  Photius. 

Synods  of  the  Western  Church 
(The).  Since  the  separation. 

1.  The   first  Lateran,   summoned    by 
Calixtus    II.   in    1123.     To    settle    the 
question  of  investitures  (g.v.). 

2.  The  second  Lateran.  summoned  by 
Innocent  II.  in  1139.     To  condemn  the 
Manicheans,  who  believed  there  are  two 
principles,    one    of    good    and    one    of 
evil. 

8.  The  third  Lateran,  summoned  by 
Alexander  III.  in  1179.    To  regulate  the 
election  of  popes. 

4.  The  fourth  Lateran,  summoned  by 
Innocent  III.  in  1215.  To  publish  a 
profession  of  faith,  specially  condemna- 
tory of  ManichdLMsin. 

6.  Held  at  Lyons,  summoned  by  Inno- 
cent IV.  in  1245.  To  depose  Kaiser 
Friederich  IL 

6.  Held    at    Lyons,    summoned    by 
Gregory  X.  in  1274.    To  declare  that  the 
Holy   Ghost  proceeds  Patre  Filio-que 
(not  from  the  Father  only). 

7.  Held  at  Constance,  summoned  by 
John  XXIII.  in  1414.    To  condemn  the 
doctrines  of  Wyclif,  and  enforce  the  one 
element  to  the  laity  in  the  eucharist. 

8.  Held  at  Basle,  summoned  by  Mar- 
tin  V.  in  1481.    To  declare  the  authority 
of  a  council  paramount  over  that  of  a 
pope. 

9.  Held  at  Florence,  summoned    by 
Eugenius  IV.  in  1487.    To  confirm  the 
doctrine  of  purgatory,  and  the  supremacy 
of  the  pope. 

10.  Held  at  Trent,  summoned  by  Paul 
III.  in  1545.    To  fix  the  doctrines  of  the 
church,    and    condemn    Protestantism. 
This  synod  sat  for  eighteen  years.    The 
first  session  was  held  13  Dec.,  1545,  and 
the  last  3  Dec.,  1568. 

11.  The  Vatican  Council,  1870,   sum- 
moned  by  Pius  IX.  to  render  the  '  Im- 
maculate Conception  '  an  article  of  faith. 

Syrian  War  (The).  I.  B.C.  192-190, 
between  the  Romans  and  Antiochus, 
king  of  Syria.  It  was  brought  to  an  end 
by  the  battle  of  Magnesia,  wen  by 
Scipio,  who  ws.8  DCW  called  Asiaticus. 

II.  1840.  Mehemet  AH,  pasha  ol 
Egypt,  laid  claim  to  Syria  in  1889,  but 
Great  Britain,  Russia,  and  Austria  joined 


SYRO-MACEDONIAN 


TABLE-TURNING 


865 


forces  with  Turkey  to  wrest  it  from  him. 
After  taking  Beyront,  Acre,  and  Sidon, 
the  pacha  came  to  terms,  and  by  the 
Treaty  of  London,  in  1841,  Syria  was 
restored  to  Turkey. 

Syro-Macedonian  JEra  (The). 
This  era  began  with  1  Sept.,  B.C.  812. 

Szatmas  (The  Compact  of),  1711, 
whereby  an  amnesty  was  granted  to  the 
Rakoczy  insurgents,  who  rose  in  arms 
against  the  Austrians  in  1703,  and  con- 
stitutional and  religious  liberty  was 
secured  to  Hungary. 

Szegedin  (Treaty  of),  12  July, 
1444,  between  Hunya'des,  the  Hungarian 
general,  and  the  Sultan  Amurath  II.  By 
this  treaty  of  peace  the  sultan  recognised 
the  independence  of  Servia,  and  ceded 
Wallachia  to  Hungary. 

Tabardillo,  1627.  A  contagious 
pest  which  ravaged  Mexico,  the  year 
after  it  had  been  visited  by  the  plague 
of  locusts.  The  fever  lasted  seven  days, 
6ut  most  persons  died  between  the  third 
and  fifth  day.  The  mouth  and  tongue 
became  black  as  a  coal.  It  began  in 
Mexico  and  spread  to  Guatemala  and 
thence  to  all  the  regions  round  about. 
See  p.  694,  '  Plagues,'  &c. 

Taberdarship.  The  rights  and 
privileges  of  a  Taberdar,  a  kind  of  scholar- 
ship in  Queen's  College,  Oxford.  So 
called  from  the  taberds  or  tabards,  or 
long  gowns. 

Tabernacle  Connexion  (The), 
1770.  A  split  from  the  Calvinistic  Me- 
thodists after  the  death  of  George  Whit- 
field.  These  Methodists  hold  that  elec- 
tion has  been  from  all  eternity  according 
to  the  sovereign  will  of  God,  and  is  not 
a  choice  on  God's  foreknowledge  of  the 
fitness  of  the  elect  to  be  numbered  with 
the  saints  in  light. 

Tabernacles  (Feast  of),  or '  Festum 
Canabarum '  ( Lev.  xxiii.  83-86).  A  He- 
brew feast  lasting  seven  days.  It  began 
on  the  fifteenth  day  of  the  seventh  month 
(Tishri),  and  commemorated  the  sojourn 
in  the  wilderness. 

Table.     See  also 

Alfonslne  Tables.  Theodoslan  Table. 

Rudolpbine  Tables.  Twelve  Tables. 

Table  (The)  used  at  the  last  supper 
is  said  to  be  preserved  in  St.  John  de 
37 


Lateran  of   Eome.    Nothing  is  known 
about  it.    See '  Crucifixion,  Belies  of  the.' 

Table  of  Abydos  (The).  See 
'  Tablet,'  &o. 

Table  9f  Emerald  (The).  The 
table  on  which  Hermes  engraved,  before 
the  flood,  the  secret  of  alchemy.  It  is 
said  to  be  hid  under  the  great  pyramid. 

Table  of  Peutinger.  'Tabula 
Peutingeriana,'  also  called  the  'Theo- 
dosian  Table,'  one  of  the  most  valuable 
literary  relics  of  the  world.  It  traces  all 
the  military  roads  of  the  empire  called 
'  Theodosian,'  because  they  were  made 
in  the  reign  of  Theodosius  the  Great.  The 
table  was  discovered  at  Speyer  [Spires] 
in  1500  by  Conrad  Peutinger,  who  lived 
1465-1547. 

Tables.  The  Scotch  committees 
established  in  1637  to  resist  an  imposition 
of  the  Anglican  system  of  religion  on 
Scotland.  In  the  burghs  were  four  tables, 
each  of  four  members,  and  each  table 
sent  one  representative  to  a  fifth  table  in 
the  capital.  All  complaints  were  to  be 
made  to  the  tables.  These  tables  soon 
spread  through  the  length  and  breadth 
of  the  land,  whereby  a  united  decision 
was  speedily  come  to,  and  the  whole 
weight  of  the  country  was  brought  to 
bear  on  the  unpopular  measures  of  the 
king  [Charles  I.].  For  the  provincial 
Fifth  Tables,  meeting  in  Edinburgh  on 
a  summons,  made  a  committee  of  the 
whole  soul,  strength,  and  life  of  the  reli- 
gious party  of  the  entire  country. 

They  next  elected  as  clerk-register  Archibald 
Johnstone,  clerk  of  the  Edinburgh  Tables. — 
HOWITT,  Hiit.  oJEng.  (Charles  I.,  ch.  ill.  p.  178). 

Tables  (Lunar).  Tabular  •  lists  of 
the  values  of  the  elements  of  the  moon's 
orbit.  Also  the  tabulated  angular  dis- 
tances of  the  moon  from  certain  stars  at 
fixed  epochs,  as  given  in  the  '  Nautical 
Almanac.' 

Tables  (Planetary).  Tabular  lists 
of  the  elements  of  the  planets'  paths. 

Table  -  money.  An  allowance 
granted  to  general  officers  in  the  army, 
and  to  flag  officers  in  the  navy,  to  enable 
them  to  fulfil  the  duties  of  hospitality 
within  their  respective  commands.  It 
varies,  but  the  maximum  is  three  guineas 
a  day. 

Table-turning,  1848,  with  table- 
rapping,   the  card   process  of   spelling, 
8K 


866 


TABLET 


TAKING 


spirit  drawings,  and  other  manifestations 
of  the  spirit  world,  originated  in  Ame- 
rica. It  is  said  Andrew  Jackson  Davis, 
the  '  Seer  of  Poughkeepsie,'  a  cobbler, 
who  professed  to  hear  spirit  verses  in  the 
air,  was  the  precursor  of  '  spiritism '  or 
spiritualism. 

Tablet  of  Aby'dos  (The),  B.C.  1855. 
A  series  of  royal  rings,  each  containing 
the  name  of  an  Egyptian  king.  It  was 
found  on  a  wall  in  a  temple  of  Abydos. 
Three  rows  of  these  rings  remain  still, 
and  the  names  correspond  with  those 
given  by  Manetho.  This  valuable  tablet, 
now  in  the  British  Museum,  was  disco- 
vered by  W.  Bankes,  in  1818,  on  an  inner 
wall  of  the  Temple  of  Osiris  at  Abydos 
in  Upper  Egypt. 

Similar  lists  (though  not  so  extensive)  have  been 
found  In  Thebes  (Egypt),  and  these  name*  corre- 
spond with  those  on  the  tablet  of  Abydos.  with 
some  important  additions. 

Another  valuable  source  of  ancient  Egyptian  his- 
tory is  the  list  of  names  hewn  In  the  solid  rook  In 
the  Orottoes  of  Ben  Hassan,  on  the  east  bank  of 
the  Nile. 

Tabor  (Light  of  Mount).  In  the 
14th  cent,  a  dispute  of  considerable 
acrimony  arose  respecting  the  Light  of 
Mount  Tabor,  the  scene  of  the  Trans- 
figuration. The  question  was  this :  What 
was  the  nature  of  the  Light  there 
seen  by  the  three  apostles:  was  it  the 
uncreated  and  eternal  light  in  which  the 
divine  essence  dwells,  or  was  it  created 
and  temporal  ?  The  monks  of  Mount 
Athos  violently  protested  it  was  the  light 
of  God.  Barlaam  maintained  the  con- 
trary, and  so  great  was  the  angry  feeling 
he  excited  by  this  '  heresy,'  that  he  waa 
obliged  to  quit  Constantinople ;  and  a 
synod,  presided  over  by  Cantacuzene, 
established  the  dogma  as  an  article  of 
faith,  that  the  Light  of  Mount  Tabor  was 
uncreated  and  divine. 

Also  called  the  '  Taboritlo  Light.' 

Ta'borites  (8  syl.),  1419-1486.  The 
insurgents  of  Bohemia  after  the  treache- 
rous martyrdom  of  John  HUBS  and  Jerome 
of  Prague.  So  called  from  Mount  Tabor 
where  they  pitched  their  tents.  Under 
the  leadership  of  Zisca  they  often  de- 
feated the  armies  of  the  church,  inso- 
much that  in  1488  the  council  of  Basel 
called  the  leaders  to  a  conference.  Cer- 
tain concessions  were  made,  which  split 
up  the  party,  and  in  1486  the  church 
and  the  kaiser  succeeded  in  gaining  the 
aaoendeucj. 


Tac  (Le)t  1411.  A  pestilence  which 
appeared  in  Paris  of  a  very  strange  cha- 
racter. It  was  marked  by  loss  of  appetite 
and  insomnia,  a  trembling  of  the  limbs, 
and  a  violent  cough  night  and  day.  It 
lasted  three  weeks,  but  no  one  died.  At 
the  end  of  three  weeks  the  sufferer 
bled  profusely,  and  then  recovered.  Set 
p.  694, '  Plague,'  &c. 

Ta'herides  (8  syL),  or  'TaTierites' 
(8  syl.).  A  dynasty  in  Persia  which 


reigned  over  Khorassan  (818-872).  So 
called  from  Taher,  an  Arabian  general  (in 
the  service  of  Haroun  al  Raschid),  who 
assassinated  Amyn,  and  received  this 
government  in  reward.  This  was  the 
first  of  the  contemporary  kings,  and  was 
succeeded  by  the  Soffarides.  Persia  waa 
at  the  time  a  province  of  the  califs. 

Tal-Ping  Rebellion  (The),  1850- 
1864.  A  schoolmaster  named  Hung, 
having  renounced  Buddhism,  founded 
the  society  of  the  Tal-Pings  (Universal 
Peace),  which  came  into  collision  with 
the  imperial  army  in  1850.  Hung  then 
gave  out  that  he  was  an  instrument  sent 
by  God  to  root  oat  Buddhism  and  esta- 
blish the  dynasty  of  Universal  Peace. 
He  also  assumed  the  title  of  Tal-ping 
Wang  (Prince  of  Universal  Peace). 
Nankin  was  made  his  capital  in  1860. 
Colonel  Gordon,  since  called  Chinese 
Gordon,  quelled  the  insurrection,  and 
overthrew  the  armies  of  Hung.  Hung 
himself  committed  suicide,  and  Gordon 
returned  to  England,  having  received  the 
titles  and  privileges  of  the  Ti-Tu,  the 
Yellow  Jacket,  and  the  Peacock's  Feather. 

Taking  of  the  Covenant  (The), 
1648.  In  the  civil  war  Charles  I.  sought 
assistance  from  the  Irish,  who  in  1041 
had  massacred  50,000  Englishmen  in  a 
diabolical  manner  in  the  north  of  Ireland. 
This  was  so  hateful  to  the  English,  that 
officer  after  officer  in  his  army  laid  down 
his  commission,  and  Scotland,  to  secure 
its  own  safety,  hastened  to  take  or  sign 
the  covenant.  The  covenant  pledged 
them  to  '  bring  the  churches  of  God  in 
the  three  kingdoms  to  a  uniformity  of 
faith,  church  government,  and  form  of 
worship;  to  extirpate  popery,  prelacy, 
schism,  and  profanenoss ;  to  preserve  the 
rights  and  privileges  of  the  parliament, 
and  the  liberties  of  the  kingdom ;  to 
punish  malignants ;  to  unite  England 
and  Scotland  in  peace  and  lasting  union  j 


TALBOTYPB 


TANTIVIES 


867 


and  to  vow  both  in  public  and  private  to 
live  as  God-fearing  Christians.' 

Talbotype  (The),  1839.  So  called 
from  W.  H.  Fox  Talbot,  who  took  per- 
manent pictures  on  papers,  which  he 
called  calotypes,  but  his  '  instantaneous 
process'  is  more  wonderful  still.  An 
image  is  formed  in  a  camera,  and  a  re- 
volving-wheel which  turns  200  times  in  a 
second,  being  illuminated  by  an  electric 
spark,  records  a  legible  impression  of 
what  is  printed  on  a  bill  affixed  to  the 
wheel. 

Daguerre  In  1839  took  impressions  on  copper ; 
Talbot  the  same  year  took  Impressions  on  paper ; 
In  IM-i  Joseph  Nicephore  Niepce  de  St.  Victor  took 
impressions  on  glass  coated  with  a  film  of  albu- 
men ;  Mons.  le  Gray  In  1850  Introduced  the  use  of 
collodion. 

Talkmotes,  places  used  by  the  old 
Saxons  for  conference.  In  these  places 
they  would  also  defend  themselves  when 
attacked  unawares.  In  Ireland  they  are 
called  Bannes ;  some  are  square  and  some 
round. 

Tallage.  Arbitrary  impositions  im- 
posed by  the  Anglo-Norman  kings  on  the 
demesne  lands  of  the  crown  and  all  royal 
towns.  Abolished  by  Edward  III.  by  his 
famous  statute  De  tallagio  cum  conci- 
dendo.  The  tax  called  la  taille  prevailed 
in  France  also,  but  Turgot,  the  French 
minister,  substituted  for  it  a  fixed  tax 
towards  the  close  of  the  18th  cent. 

Talmud  (The).  The  code  of  the 
Jewish  civil  and  canonical  law.  It  is 
composed  of  the  Mishna  or  decisions  of 
the  doctors,  and  the  Gemara  or  the 
reasons  thereof.  The  Mishna  was  com- 
piled-in  A.D.  180  by  Jehuda  the  Saint. 
There  are  two  Gemaras,  that  of  Jerusalem 
completed  A.D.  400 ;  and  that  of  Babylon 
a  century  later  and  four  times  the  size  of 
the  former  commentary.  The  language 
is  Aramaic.  See  '  Targum.' 

The  former  is  called  '  The  Jerusalem  Talmud,' 
and  the  latter  '  The  Babylonian  Talmud." 

Talmudists.  Those  Israelites  who 
accept  the  Talmud  as  authority.  Those 
who  reject  its  authority  are  called 
Carai'tes  or  Karaites. 

'Talpra  Magyar,'  'Up,  Hungari- 
ans,' 1848.  The  Marseillaise  of  Hungary, 
written  impromptu  by  Petofi.  The  first 
verse  runs  thus : 

Magyars,  obey  your  country's  call, 
Be  slaves,  or  break  the  Austrian  thralL 
We  swear  on  our  forefathers'  graves, 
Magyars  no  longer  shall  be  slaves. 


(Magyars  pronounced  Mdh-yart,  with  a  slight  d 
sound  in  the  first  syllable.) 

Tamerlan  a  Lunettes.  A  nick- 
name of  Mons.  Thiers,  the  historian 
(1797-1877).  See  p.  57, '  Attila  le  Petit.' 

Tamerlane.  A  corruption  of  Timur 
leng  (i.e.  lame),  1836-1408. 

Tang  Dynasty  (The).  The  18th 
imperial  dynasty  of  China.  It  gave  22 
emperors  and  lasted  289  years  (618-907). 
The  court  was  held  at  Sia-gan-fu,  in 
Shen-si.  In  no  dynasty  was  China  more 
prosperous  than  in  this.  It  succeeded 
the  Swi  dynasty,  and  at  its  close  the 
empire  was  again  divided. 

This  was  the  Augustan  or  Golden  Age  of  China. 

Tanist.  Heir  presumptive  of  an 
Irish  provincial  or  sub-king.  He  was 
chosen  by  the  people  from  the  blood 
royal  (either  son,  brother,  or  cousin)  for 
the  most  part  in  the  lifetime  of  the  king, 
and  was  ex  ojficio  head  of  the  army  and 
chief  judge  of  the  province.  The  heir 
presumptive  of  the  monarch  or  over-king 
bore  the  title  of  Boydamna. 

Tanist  Stone  (The),  or  'Heir- 
apparent's  Stone.'  A  Celtic  monolith 
used  as  a  coronation  seat.  Thus  we  read 
in  Judges  ix.  6  of  Abimelech,  that  'a 
pillar  was  erected  in  Shechem '  when  he 
was  made  king.  Again,  in  2  Kings  xi.  14 
it  is  said  that  a  pillar  was  raised  when 
Joash  was  made  king, '  as  the  manner 
was.' 

Tanistry  (in  Ireland).  A  tenure  oi 
lands  for  life  only,  the  successor  being 
appointed  from  the  family  by  election, 
The  tenant  of  such  a  holding  is  called  a 
tanist.  By  tanistry  the  '  inheritance  of 
land  was  given  to  the  most  worthy,'  and 
not  to  the  next  heir.  The  '  most  worthy ' 
was  virtually  the  strongest,  and  this  led 
to  endless  family  feuds.  Abolished  in 
1605. 

They  were  bound  not  to  alienate  their  lands  to 
the  mere  Irish.  Tanistry  and  Gavelkind  were 
abolished  in  the  5th  year  of  James  I.— O'CONOK 
Hilt,  of  the  Irish  People,  p.  156. 

Tan'simas.  The  organic  laws  of 
the  Turkish  empire,  published  in  1844 
by  the  Sultan  Abdul  Medjid.  Part  1  is 
the  political  organisation  of  the  empire ; 
part  2,  finance;  part  8,  legal  matters; 
and  part  4,  military  affairs. 

Tantivies  (The),  1680.    The  Anti- 
Birmingham  party,  opposed  to  the  Ex- 
Ifc9 


TANTRA 


TARLETON'8 


elusion  Bill  (q.v.).  A  royalist  or  cavalier, 
BO  called  from  tantivy,  the  note  of  a 
hunting-horn,  and  therefore  a  fox-hunter. 
The  country  gentlemen  were  almost  all 
lories  and  royalists. 

Those  who  took  the  king's  tide  were  Antl  Blr- 
minghams.Abhorrers,  and  Tantivies.—  MACIULAX, 
Uitt.  of  England,  ch.  11. 

Tantra.  The  Bible  of  the  worship- 
pers of  Siva.  Its  subjects  are  the  crea- 
tion and  destruction  of  the  world;  the 
worship  of  the  gods  ;  magical  rites  ;  and 
the  modes  of  hypostatic  union.  There 
are  several  Tantras. 

Tantum  Ergo.  The  most  popular 
of  all  the  Eucharistic  hymns  in  the 
Catholic  Church.  It  is  sung  at  benedic- 
tion with  the  Holy  Sacrament. 

It  consists  of  the  last  two  stansas  of  the  '  Pan* 
Ungua.  The  first  runs  thus  : 

Tantum  er^o  sacramentum 

Veneromur  ccrnul  : 
XtantKiiiurn  documentnia 

Novo  cedat  ritui  ; 
Prrestut  tl.i.-r.  -i.pi'U'mentum 

Benuuum  defcctul. 
(The  second  stanza  IB  a  mere  Gloria  Patrl.  AcJ 

Tao-tsee.  A  religious  sect  in  China 
who  adore  Tao,  founded  by  Lao-Tseu  in 
the  6th  cent.  B.C.  Their  sacred  book  is 
called  '  Tao-te-King.' 

Taouism  [Tao-tse,  primitive  rea- 
son]. A  religious  system  in  China  foun- 
ded by  Lao-Tseu,  who  was  born  B.C.  604. 
It  has  degenerated  into  a  sort  of  poly- 
theism. Its  priests,  who  are  looked  on 
as  magicians  and  astrologers,  are  con- 
sulted about  the  sites  of  houses,  burial 
grounds,  fortunate  days,  and  other  re- 
sponses of  the  fortune-teller's  character. 

There  are  three  religious  systems  In  China. 
That  of  Yu,  restored  by  Koun  fou-tee  (Confucius'  ; 
the  state  religion,  In  which  the  emperor  acts  as 
the  priest  and  Intermediator  ;  und  the  third  ia 
Buddhism.  There  are,  however,  Moslems,  Chris- 
tians, and  even  a  few  Jews  In  China.  The  Chris- 
tians are,  for  the  most  part,  disciple*  of  the 
Jesuits. 

Tappent-durs  (Strike-hards).  A 
species  of  guard  that  Robespierre  had 
always  about  his  door,  or  guarding  him 
through  the  streets.  They  were  armed 
with  clubs  or  heavy  sticks. 


Robespierre  went,  surrounded  by  his 
durt,  first  to  the  Jacobin  club,  and  then  to  the 
convention.-HowiTT,  Hi*,  oj  England  (Qeo.  III., 
1794,  p.  122). 

Tara  Meetings  (The).    Tara  in  a 
hill  in  the  county  of  Wexford  (Ireland) 


where  the  ancient  Irish  held  assemblies 
These  musters  were  not  popular  meet- 
ings, but  conventions  of  the  kings  and 
chiefs  of  the  Milesian  line. 

Taran'tism  or  TarentiBm  (16th 
cent.).  The  Dancing  Mania.  In  1374  a 
similar  hysteria  appeared  in  Germany. 
Probably  the  Bacchanalian  orgies  of  the 
Greeks  and  Romans  are  to  be  attributed 
to  similar  hysteria. 

The  epidemic  called  Tarentitmtu,  t rom  Tarentum 
or  Tar  an  to,  In  Naples,  was  said  to  be  caused  by  a 
small  spider,  the  Tarentula  (In  Italian  tarantula). 
It  provoked  an  irresistible  desire  to  dance.  Hence 
the  dance  called  Tarantella, 

Tard-Venus  (Les\  1361.  Com- 
panies of  adventurers  who  formed  them- 
selves into  gangs,  in  France,  after  the 
Peace  of  Bre'tigny  (1860).  They  were 
composed  of  the  offsconring  of  all 
nations  and  disbanded  soldiers.  The 
ntter  destruction  of  property  was  pre- 
vented only  by  the  payment  of  black 
mail.  They  defied  the  army  of  Jean 
which  was  under  the  command  of  Jarqurs 
de  la  Man-he,  made  themselves  masters 
of  the  Pont  St.  Esprit,  and  made  Urban  V. 
tremble  in  Avignon.  The  Marquis  of 
Monferrat  enrolled  them  in  the  pope's 
army,  and  drilled  them  into  discipline. 

Of  coarse  the  word  MUM  In  this  compound  has 
nothing  to  do  with  the  goddess  so  called,  but  la 
the  participle  of  rmir.  Tard  vena,  pi.  Tard- venae. 

Tar  gums  (The).  Translations  of 
the  Hebrew  Scriptures  into  Aramaic, 
made  for  the  Jews  because  they  had 
forgotten  the  Hebrew  language  by  their 
long  residence  in  Chaldea.  The  oldest 
dates  between  the  3rd  and  4th  cent.; 
the  latest  in  the  early  part  of  the  llth 
cent.  The  most  noted  Targums  are 
those  of  Onkelos,  of  Jonathan  ben  Uziel, 
and  of  Joseph  the  Blind.  See  '  Talmud.1 

A  portion  of  Daniel  and  Ezra  with  verse  11 
chap.  *.  of  Jeremiah  have  no  Hebrew  original. 
Aramaic,  the  language  of  the  Jews  in  the  time  of 
Christ,  was  a  mixture  of  Chaldee,  Syziac,  and 
Hebrew. 

There  are  three  Targnms  of  the  Pentateuch, 
one  on  the  prophets,  two  on  Esther,  one  on 
Chronicles,  one  on  Daniel,  besides  those  on  the 

).  the  Proverbs,  Solomon's  Song,  Ruth 
ns,  Ecclesiastes,  Ac. 

Tar'leton's    Dash    at     Char- 

lottesville,  4  June,  1781.  During  the 
American  War  of  Independence,  Colonel 
Tarleton  at  the  head  of  his  cavalry  rode 
at  a  dash  into  this  town  of  Virginia,  took 
seven  of  the  assembly  prisoners,  and 
destroyed  a  large  quantity  of  stores. 


Chronicles,  o: 

1-Milms,  Job,  I 
Lamentation 


TASCODRUGIT^J 


TE  DEUM 


869 


Tascodrugi'tae,  or  'Tascod'rygites' 
(4  syl.).  Du  Cange  (vol.  vi.  p.  487,  col.  1) 
says:  'Hseretici  ita  appellati  a  Totrx^s, 
quod  illis  paxillum  sonabat,  et  Spovyyos, 
nasus,  quod  inter  orandum  indicem  digi- 
tum  naso  apponerent,  ut  animi  tristitiam 
et  affectatam  quandam  sanctitatera  prse 
se  ferrent.'  Also  called  c  Passalorin- 
chitse  a  Grseco  ira<r(ra\os3  paxillus,  et  piv, 
nasus,  vel  pvyx°$>  rostrum,  rictus.' 

Tatian.  A  name  common  to  several 
persons,  but  especially  noted  in  church 
history  for  two  authors  often  confounded 
together.  One  was  a  Platonic  philo- 
sopher, born  in  Syria,  converted  to  Chris- 
tianity by  Justin  the  Martyr.  He  lived 
in  the  2nd  cent.,  and  was  the  author  of 
a  '  Discourse  to  the  Greeks.'  In  172  he 
became  a  Gnostic,  and  was  the  founder 
of  the  Encratistes. 

The  '  Discourse '  of  this  Tatian  was  published  la 
1546  by  C.  Gessner,  and  by  Otto  ot  Jena  in  1851. 

The  other  Tatian  was  a  native  of  Me- 
sopotamia, and  lived  a  century  or  more 
after  the  Platonic  philosopher.  He  wrote 
in  very  inferior  Greek  a  book  called 
'  Diatessaron.'  The  original  is  lost,  but 
there  is  extant  a  Latin  translation  by 
Victor  of  Capua,  inserted  in  the  '  Biblio- 
theque  des  Peres.' 

M.  Bouillet  says  this  latter  Tatian  '  vivait  au 
Y«  siecle,'  but  this  is  an  error,  as  the  '  Diates- 
garon  '  is  mentioned  by  Eusebius.  The  '  Diates- 
earon  '  is  an  heretical  book  supposed  to  be  based 
on  the  Gospels.  During  the  lifetime  of  the  second 
Tatian  Syria  belonged  to  Persia  ;  and  the  Emperor 
Julian  went  thither  to  prepare  for  his  war  against 
the  Persians. 

Tavernier*s     Diamond.      The 

first  blue  diamond  known  in  Europe  was 
bought  by  Tavernier  in  India,  in  1642, 
and  sold  to  Louis 
XIV.  in  1668.  It  is 
described  as  d'un 
beau  violet.  It  was 
flat  and  ill  formed. 
The  cut  given  is  from 

an  ?ld  French  en- 

242'  carats.  (N.B.  i5iv  graving.  It  was  ap- 
carats  =  i  ounce.)  parently  cut  after  it 
came  into  the  possession  of  '  Le  Grand 
Monarque,'  for  we  read  of  a  blue  diamond 
in  the  regalia  of  67£  carats.  In  August 
1792  this  'blue  diamond1  was  seized 
and  deposited  in  the  Garde  Meuble.  Of 
course  it  was  abstracted  and  never  heard 
of  again.  However,  in  1830,  a  Daniel 
Eliason  was  in  possession  of  a  blue 
diamond  weighing  44  ^  carats,  without  a 


history,  which  afterwards  became  the 
property  of  Henry  Hope,  and  was  called 
the  '  Hope  Diamond.'  Probably  the 
Great  Table  Diamond  was  made  into  two 
brilliants.  A  model  of  the  blue  diamond 
was  shown  in  the  first  French  Exhibition, 
1862.  See  p.  254,  'Diamonds.' 

The  other  part  of  the  great  diamond  was  sold 
at  the  sale  of  the  Duke  of  Brunswick's  jewels  in 
1674,  4ud  ia  called  the  '  Brunswick  Diamond.'  Its 
weight  ia  from  6  to  7  carats,  and  it  was  purchased 
In  Geneva. 

Taylor  Institution  (The).  In 
the  University  of  Oxford,  1848,  erected 
from  the  bequest  of  Sir  R.  Taylor.  It 
consists  of  a  library  and  reading-room 
supplied  with  the  chief  periodicals  of 
France,  Germany,  and  Italy,  accessible 
to  all  members  of  the  university.  It  is 
well  supplied  with  atlases,  dictionaries, 
encyclopaedias,  biographical  dictionaries, 
and  reviews.  There  is  also  a  Taylorian 
scholarship,  and  Taylorian  scholars  havfc. 
certain  privileges  similar  to  graduates. 

Taylor  Scholarship  and  Ex- 
hibition, for  modern  languages.  The 
Scholarship  is  worth  50Z.  a  year  and  the 
Exhibition  25Z.  Called  '  Taylor '  because 
the  candidates  will  be  examined  accord- 
ing to  what  is  taught  in  the  Taylor 
Institution,  Oxford. 

Tchew  or  Chow  Dynasty  (The), 
B.C.  1122-256.  The  third  imperial 
dynasty,  and  last  of  the  semi-historic 
period.  It  was  preceded  by  the  Chang 
dynasty,  and  followed  by  the  Tshin  or 
first  historical  dynasty.  It  gave  thirty- 
four  emperors,  and  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment  was  Yn.  This  was  the  dynasty  ol 
the  '  kings  combatant.' 

Tcin  Dynasty  (The).  The  seventh 
imperial  dynasty  of  China.  It  gave  fif- 
teen emperors,  and  lasted  155  years 
(from  265  to  420).  The  seat  of  govern- 
ment was  Ho-nan.  It  followed  the  San 
Kuo  (or  three  States)  period,  and  waa 
succeeded  by  the  Woo-tae,  or  five  races. 

Most  of  these  rulers  were  bad  emperors  and 
met  with  violent  deaths. 

Te  Deum  of  Handel  was  composed 
to  commemorate  the  wonderful  escape  of 
George  II.  at  Dettingen  15  June,  1748. 
The  Earl  of  Stair  had  led  the  English 
into  a  trap,  in  which  there  seemed  no 
escape  ;  but  George  cut  his  way  through 
the  French,  and  ultimately  drove  them 


870 


TE  IGITUR 


TEN 


across  the  Main.  The  whole  affair 
seems  more  like  romance  than  sober 
history. 

The  'Te  Deum*  IB  called  the  Ambrnsian  Hymn 
from  a  tradition  that  St.  Ambrose  composed  it  by 
sudden  inspiration  at  the  baptism  of  St.  Augus- 
tine. 

Te  igitur.  One  of  the  service- 
books  of  the  Catholic  Church,  used  by 
prelates  and  other  church  dignitaries. 
So  called  from  the  first  words  of  the 
canon  Te  igitur,  clementisaime  Pater. 

Tearless  Victory  (The),  B.C.  8C7. 
The  victory  of  Archidamos  III.  king  of 
Sparta,  over  the  Arcadians  and  Argives. 
So  called  because  not  one  of  the  Spartans 
fell  in  the  battle. 

Not  one  of  the  British  army  fell  In  the  Aby». 
Flnian  expedition  under  Sir  Charles  Napier.  1867- 

IM*X« 

Tellers.  In  the  division  lists  of  the 
House  of  Commons  are  a  remnant  of  the 
old  tallicrs,  officers  who  kept  one  part 
of  the  tallies  in  the  public  archives,  the 
corresponding  part  being  given  to  the 
claimant.  The  tally  system  existed  in 
England  till  1826  in  our  public  accounts. 
The  tally  was  a  wand  cut  with  notches 
to  represent  certain  sums.  In  1834  the 
old  tallies,  of  which  there  were  two  cart- 
loads, were  burnt  in  the  stores  of  the 
House  of  Lords,  and  it  was  this  confla- 
gration which  set  fire  to  and  destroyed 
both  Houses  of  Parliament,  with  their 
offices  and  a  large  part  of  the  old  palace 
a*  Westminster. 

Temperance  Movement  (The). 
The  movement  in  Scotland  began  1828. 
John  Dunlop  J.P.  formed  the  first  tem- 
perance society  in  1829.  The  first  English 
total  abstinence  society  was  formed  1830. 
A  temperance  society  was  formed  in  Ire- 
land by  the  Rev.  G.  W.  Carr  in  1829.  In 
England  the  first  society  was  formed  in 
1830  by  Henry  Forbes,  a  merchant  of 
Bradford,  and  the  first  total  abstinence  so- 
ciety, at  Preston,  in  1832.  In  1838  Father 
Mathew  began  his  crusade  at  Cork. 

In  1806  a  total  abstinence  society  (which  still 
exists  (1890)  was  formed  in  Greenfield  (New  York). 
The  American  Temperance*  Society  was  founded  in 
18*26. 

Templars,  or  'Knights  Templars,' 
1118.  A  secret  society  founded  by  Hugues 
de  Payens  and  eight  other  knights  then 
in  Syria,  and  uniting  the  monastic  with 
the  military  character.  Its  nominal  ob- 
ject was  to  dafeud  the  Holy  Sepulchre  at 


Jerusalem,  and  the  pilgrims  who  caine  to 
visit  it.  The  red  cross  was  assigned  to 
them  in  1146byPopeEugenius III.  They 
were  organised  to  defend  the  Holy  Land 
and  protect  pilgrims ;  but  on  the  loss  of 
Palestine,  in  1192,  they  took  refuge  in 
Cyprus.  Their  dissolution  in  England, 
France,  and  other  countries  occurred  in 
1812,  when  their  lands  were  transferred 
to  the  Hospitallers,  but  in  Spain  to  '  Our 
Lady  of  Montesa.'  '  Le  crime  des  Tern- 
pliers  est  encore  un  probleme.'  Lejeune 
in  1789  wrote  a  history  in  their  defence, 
but  Raynouard,  in  1813,  wrote  a  history 
in  their  condemnation. 

Their  dress  was  a  white  mantle  with  a  red  cross. 
In  1814  the  master  of  the  Order.  James  da  Molay. 
was  condemned  to  the  stake. 

Temple  of  Glory  (The).  Paris. 
See  p.  548, '  Madeleine/ 

Temporalisti,  1870.  Those  who 
advocate  the  temporal  power  of  the  pope, 
like  M.  Thiers;  and  after  Rome  had 
been  added  to  the  kingdom  of  Italy  be- 
lieved in  the  possibility  of  its  being 
restored  to  the  pope. 

M.  Thiers  to  his  last  hoar  was  unable  to  under- 
stand why  the  abolition  of  the  pope's  civil  autho- 
rity should  be  an  Irrevocable  fact:  and  be  died 
belonging  to  the  sect  of  the  Tamporallsti.-Atne- 
tcentli.  Century.  Sept.  1889.  p.  885. 

Temporary  Relief  Work,  1847. 
Ireland,  during  the  potato  famine.  This 
relief  was  given  in  the  spring  to  a  large 
number  of  labourers  employed  on  '  pub- 
lic works,'  such  as  rood-making,  that 
they  might  go  and  cultivate  their  own 
plots  of  land  for  ensuing  crops. 

Ten  (The),  or  'I  Dieci,*  1810.  A 
criminal  court  of  Venice  invested  with 
plenary  inquisitorial  powers,  and  entire 
sovereignty  over  every  individual  in  the 
State  from  the  doge  downwards.  At 
first  the  tribunal  was  appointed  for  10 
days,  but  was  prolonged  first  for  3 
months,  then  a  year,  then  for  5  years, 
then  for  10  years,  and  in  1825  for  per- 
petuity. They  were  called  I  Neri  (the 
black),  from  the  colour  of  their  official 
robes.  The  ten  controlled  every  branch 
of  government,  were  despotic  in 
and  war,  had  sole  control  over  all  fiscal 
enactments,  annulled  at  pleasure  even 
the  decrees  of  the  Grand  Council,  and 
were  in  power  for  five  centuries.  Long 
before  the  invasion  of  Napoleon,  in  1796) 


TEN 


TEN 


871 


the  government  of  The  Ten  had  become 
a  veritable  Reign  of  Terror. 

The  actual  number  of  this  council  was  seven- 
teen, because  the  signorla  (consisting  of  the  doge 
and  his  six  councillors)  was  associated  with  it. 

Ten  Articles  (The),  1586.  Agreed 
to  by  the  Convocation  to  settle  the  reli- 
gious differences  of  the  Protestant  party 
at  the  reformation:  (1)  The  Christian 
faith  as  comprised  in  the  Bible,  the  three 
creeds,  and  first  four  general  councils  to 
be  accepted ;  (2)  baptism  is  essential  for 
salvation;  (8)  penance  is  a  sacrament; 
(4)  the  real  corporal  presence  in  the 
eucharist  is  to  be  believed ;  (5)  justifica- 
tion and  remission  of  sins  is  a  gift  of 
God,  through  the  merits  of  Christ ;  (6) 
saints  are  to  be  honoured  as  examples  of 
holy  life ;  (7)  prayers  may  be  addressed 
to  saints  as  intercessors ;  (8)  vestments, 
holy  water,  candles,  palms,  ashes,  &c., 
are  excellent  helps  to  devotion;  (9) 
images  aid  devotion;  (10)  prayers  for 
the  dead  are  useful,  though  purgatory  is 
uncertain.  See  p.  48, '  Articles.1 

Ten  Kings  of  Darkness  (The), 
or  the  She-ming-wang,  the  ten  judges  of 
hell  in  Buddhism. 

Ten  Men's  Tale,  or  '  Tenmentale.' 
So  the  freeborg  was  called  in  Yorkshire. 
Tenmentale  consisted  in  the  responsi- 
bility of  ten  men  for  the  good  conduct  of 
each  other.  If  one  of  the  ten  committed 
a  fault,  the  other  nine  were  bound  to 
produce  him,  and  stand  bail  for  him.  If 
he  fled  from  justice,  and  his  estate 
proved  insufficient,  the  nine  had  to  make 
good  the  penalty. 

Everyone  above  the  age  of  twelve  was  required 
to  be  enrolled  In  some  tythlng  according  to  the 
laws  of  Canute. 

Ten  Numerations  (The).  A 
cabalistic  doctrine.  Three  are  called  the 
superior,  and  seven  the  inferior  numera- 
tions. The  three  superior  are  the 
supreme  diadem,  wisdom,  and  under- 
standing. These  existed  from  all 
eternity.  The  seven  inferior  numera- 
tions are  mercy,  severity  or  might, 
beauty,  victory,  glory,  stability,  and 
sovereignty. 

Ten  per  cent,  and  K"o  Sur- 
render, 1854.  The  watchword  of  the 
trades-unions  who  commenced  the  great 
wages  movement  (%*).)• 


Ten  Persecutions  (The),  Undei 
the  Roman  emperors.  '  The  ten  horna 
are  ten  kings  which  shall  make  war  with 
the  lamb '  (Rev.  xvii.  12-14). 

First  century, 

1.  Under  Nero  64-68,  in  which  Peter 
and  Paul  are  said  to  have  been  slain. 

2.  Domitian,  81-96. 

Second  century. 

8.  Trajan,  Hadrian,  and  Antoninus 
Pius,  107-161. 

4.  Marcus  Aurelius,  161-181,  in  which 
Justin  Martyr,  Polycarp,  and  Pothlnus 
were  put  to  death. 

5.  Septimus  Severus,  202-211,  in  which 
Trenseus  was  put  to  death. 

6.  Decius,  250-251. 

8.  Valerian,  257-260,  in  which  Cyprian 
was  put  to  death. 

9.  Aurelian,  272-275. 

10.  Diocletian,  298-805. 

Before  the  Roman  persecutions  were  those — 

1.  By  the  Zealots,  A.D.  84,  in  which  Stephen  was 
stoned. 

2.  By  Herod  Agrlppa,  A.D.  44,  In  •which  James 
son  of  Zebedee  was  oeheaded. 

8.  By  Annas  the  High  Priest,  A.D.  62,  In  which 
James  the  Less  was  put  to  death.  See  '  Persecu- 
tions,' and '  Milan,  Edict  of.' 

Ten  Thousand  (The),  B.C.  870.  A 
confederation  of  Arcadians,  a  synod  of 
which  met  periodically  at  Megalopolis. 
See  p.  756, '  Retreat  of  the  10,000.' 

Ten  Virtues  of  the  Virgin 
(The).  In  Catholic  theology. 

(1)  Chastity.  Because  she  is  the  queen 
of  virgins. 

(2)  Prudence.     Shown  in  the  Annun- 
ciation. 

(8)  Humility.  Even  when  chosen  for 
the  mother  of  the  Messiah,  she  called 
herself  '  the  handmaid  of  the  Lord.' 

(4)  Faith.    She  believed  and  doubted 
not  what  the  angel  announced. 

(5)  Piety.    Shown  by  her  retirement, 
silence,  and  submission. 

(6)  Obedience.    She  submitted  to  the 
will  of  God. 

(7)  Poverty.    She  despised,  the  gran- 
deur and  wealth  of  the  world. 

(8)  Patience.    In  bearing  the  pain  of 
her  travail. 

(9)  Charity.     In  offering  her    son  a 
sacrifice  for  the  salvation  of  man. 

(10)  Compassion.      In    that  a  sword 
pierced  her  own  heart  out  of  compassion 
to  her  son. 


879 


TEN 


TENTH 


Ten  Years'  "War  (The),or  '  Sacred 
War,'  B.C.  850-846.  This  was  fhe  second 
of  the  sacred  wars.  The  first,  called 
the  Cirrhaean  War,  was  B.C.  595-586; 
and  the  third,  or  Amphissian  War,  was 
from  Feb.  to  Aug.  of  888  B.C. 

Tenaille  (The).  In  fortification,  a 
low  work  in  the  main  ditch  before  the 
curtain  (q.v.)  and  between  the  flanks  of 
the  half  bastions  of  s  front  of  fortifica- 
tion (q.v.).  Usually  about  16  yards  in 
thickness,  and  riveted  with  masonry  all 
round. 

Tenant  at  Will.  One  who  occu- 
pies without  a  lease,  whose  occupancy 
may  be  terminated  at  any  time  the  pro- 
prietor thinks  fit. 

Proper  time  must  be  allowed  for  removal,  and 
If  crops  have  been  sown  tho  outgoing  tenant  has 
a  right  to  them  or  can  claim  compensation. 

Tenant  in  Fee  Simple.  An 
absolute  owner,  who  by  a  fiction  of  law 
ia  a  tenant  of  the  crown. 

Tenant-right,  in  the  north  of  Ire- 
land, was  either  the  custom  ensuring  a 
permanence  of  tenure  in  the  same  occu- 
pier, without  liability  of  any  increase  of 
rent,  except  such  as  might  be  sanctioned 
by  the  general  community, — or  else  the 
right  of  the  farm-tenant,  on  the  transfer 
of  his  farm  to  another,  to  receive  pur- 
chase-money, amounting  to  10Z.  or  12Z. 
an  acre.  In  this  latter  case  a  schedule  of 
the  tenants'  debts  is  made  out.  His  back 
rent  is  first  paid,  and  then  the  different 
creditors  as  far  as  the  money  goes.  The 
reason  of  this  custom  is  this.  Large 
tracts  of  land,  the  property  of  absentees, 
were  let,  but  the  owner  did  nothing 
whatever  either  for  the  land  or  for  the 
tenant ;  so  the  tenant  claimed  the  right 
of  selling  his  tenancy. 

The  legality  of  tenant-right  In  Ulrier  was 
established  by  88.  84  Viet.  o.  46  (1870). 

Tenants'  Defence  Association 
(The),  1885.  A  society  in  connection 
with  the  anti-landlord  platform  and  the 
'  Plan  of  Campaign '  (q.v.).  As  the  banks 
refused  to  renew  the  bills  which  the 
Irish  tenants  had  taken  out  to  pay  their 
rents,  the  tenants  formed  themselves 
into  a  society,  each  contributing  to  a 
fund  for  defence  of  the  whole  tenantry. 
Bee  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Tenants'  Defence  League  (The), 

July  1889.     An  Irish  League  the  object 
of  which  is  '  by  litigation  and  other  con- 


stitutional methods  to  make  the  lives  of 
Irish  landlords  as  miserable  as  possible.' 
It  is  a  tenants'  protection  league  and  an 
agrarian  trade-union  with  an  executive 
and  sustentation  fund.  See  p.  455, '  Irish 
Associations.' 

Tenants'-right,  in  Ireland.  The 
right  of  a  tenant  to  his  improvements, 
and  giving  him  a  property  in  his  holding 
and  a  saleable  interest.  A  provision  of 
the  Land  Act. 

This  was  a  deadly  blow  to  professional  agitators, 
who  did  all  they  could  to  thwart  the  sale  and 
purchase  by  denouncing  the  transaction  as  '  land- 
grabbing.' 

Tenants  in  Socage.  Tenants  by 
hereditary  right, 

Tennessee  (U.S.  America)  means  a 
'  Curved  Spoon,'  an  Indian  name  for  its 
river.  The  state  received  its  name  in 
1796.  The  inhabitants  were  at  one  time 
nicknamed  Whelps  (a  nickname  now 
seldom  heard). 

Tennis-ball  of  Fortune  (The). 
Pertinax,  the  Roman  emperor.  He  was 
first  a  charcoal-seller,  then  a  school- 
master, then  a  soldier,  then  emperor  of 
Rome.  Within  three  months  he  was 
dethroned  and  murdered  (126-198). 

Tenson  (meaning  a  contention).  A 
poetical  dialogue,  not  unlike  those 
c«  loLTties  of  Virgil  in  which  two  or  more 
shepherds  contend  in  song.  Spenser,  in 
his  eclogues,  has  several  tensona.  The 
word  is  applied  to  a  class  of  Troubadour 
poetry. 

Tenth  Mazarine  (The).  One  of 
the  twelve  diamonds  set  in  the  French 
crown.  It  was  a  brilliant,  and  was  so 
called  because  Cardinal  Mozarin  in  1660 
was  the  first  person  who  had  the  diamond 
polished. 

Tenth  Muse  (The). 

I.  Sappho  of  Lesbos,  who  flourished 
B.C.  600. 

II.  Margaret  queen  of  Navarre,  sister 
of  Francois  I.  of  France. 

Tenth  of  April  (The),  1848.  The 
day  when  the  Chartists  determined  to 
present  their  monster  petition  to  parlia- 
ment, and  carry  it  to  the  house  by  a 
procession.  The  Chartists  met  on  Ken- 
nington  Common  under  the  leadership 
of  FearguB  O'Connor,  but  the  idea  of  a 
procession  was  abandoned,  and  the  peti- 


TEPHILIM 


TERTIARIES 


873 


fciou  was  sent  in  tiiree  cabs.  The  term 
'  Tenth  of  April '  became  proverbial  of 
an  apprehended  danger  averted  by 
judicious  forethought. 

The  10th  of  April,  1848,  has  been  a  beneficial 
crisis,  not  merely  In  the  temper  of  the  working 
men,  BO  called,  but  In  the  minds  of  those  who 
are  denominated  by  them  'the  Aristocracy.' 
— C.  KINGSLEY,  A  lion  Locke  (Preface  addressed  In 
1854  to  the  Working-men  of  Great  Britain). 

Tephilim  (The)  or  Frontlet.  Four 
pieces  of  parchment  containing  four 
texts  of  scripture,  worn  by  the  ancient 
Jews  on  the  left  wrist  or  middle  of  the 
forehead.  The  texts  are  Exod.  xiii.  10 ; 
Exod.  xiii.  11-16;  Deut.  vi.  4-9;  and 
Deut.  xi.  18-21. 

The  Tephilim  which  these  old  pedants  wore  on 
their  left  wrists,  and  the  Mezuzah  which  they 
fixed  on  the  right  side  of  their  doors  to  keep  on 
devils.— KING SLET,  Hypatia,  ch.  xxi. 

Ter   Sex,   aut  Tres  Tessera. 

Three  sixes  or  three  aces.  The  Romans 
played  dice  with  three  tesseroe,  marked 
like  our  dico,  and  the  highest  throw  was 
three  sixes,  the  lowest  throw  was  three 
aces.  Technically  the  highest  throw  was 
caLed  '  Venus  '  or  '  king '  (basiKcus),  and 
the  lowest  ccmes,  caniculce,  vulturii, 
or '  tres  tesserae.' 

There  was  another  game  played  with  four  foW. 
in  which  the  highest  throw  was  when  all  four  of 
the  dice  came  different,  and  the  lowest  throw 
was  when  they  all  came  alike. 

Terminable  Annuities.  Sums 
of  money  borrowed  and  so  paid  back  that 
both  interest  and  principal  are  cancelled 
in  a  certain  number  of  years,  and  the  obli- 
gation terminates.  Suppose  I  buy  1,OOOZ. 
3  per  cent,  of  the  Treasury  Stock.  If  the 
government  pays  me  only  30Z.  a  year,  it 
merely  pays  the  interest,  and  the  capital 
sum  (1,OOOZ.)  remains  unreduced;  but 
suppose  the  government  pays  60Z.  a  year 
instead  of  SOL,  then  it  pays  back  every 
year  both  interest  and  part  of  the  prin- 
cipal, and  in  about  twenty  years  it  would 
have  paid  back  the  entire  interest  and 
principal,  so  that  the  obligation  would 
terminate. 

Between  laso  and  1904  more  than  70  millions  of 
our  National  Debt  will  be  thus  cancelled. 

Termors.  Persons  having  only  a 
chattel  interest  in  their  estates. 

Terra  Firma,  applied  to  the  former 
territories  of  Venice,  means  those  pos- 
sessions in  Italy  not  in  the  Lagune,  as 
the  provinces  of  Bergamo,  Brescia,  Crema, 
Verona,  Vicenza,  and  so  on. 


Terreur  Blanche  (La),  1815.  The 
bloody  reaction  of  the  Royalists.  Marshal 
Brune  was  massacred  by  a  Royalist  mob 
at  Avignon;  Marshal Berthier  committed 
suicide ;  Labedoyere  was  executed ; 
Fouche*  and  Talleyrand  were  dismissed; 
Marshal  Key  was  shot ;  Murat  was  shot ; 
and  4,556,000  Frenchmen  were  slain  in 
battle. 

Terrible  Tenth  of  May  (The), 
1857,  when  the  British  in  India  were 
fearfully  massacred  in  Delhi  during  the 
Indian  Mutiny. 

Terror  (The).  A  period  in  French 
history  between  the  extirpation  of  the 
Girondists  and  the  death  of  Robespierre, 
1793-1794. 

Terror  of  the  Greeks  (The). 
Dominico  Michieli,  or  Micheli,  the  36th 
doge  of  Venice  (died  1130).  His  tomb 
bears  this  inscription:  '  Terror  Gnecorum 
jacet  hie.' 

Terrorists. 

I.  1793.    The  party  headed  by  Robes 
pierre  after  the  death  of  Marie  Antoinette. 
Those  who  tried  to  check  the  sanguinary 
fury  were  nicknamed  the  '  Moderates.' 

II.  1879.      Revolutionists    of    Russia 
who  in  1881  assassinated  Czar  Alexander 
II.     See  '  Decembrists,' '  Propagandists,' 
and 'Nihilists.' 

Terry  Alts,  in  Ireland.  Insurgents 
of  Clare,  who  appeared  after  the  Union, 
and  committed  great  outrages.  They  were 
similar  to  the  '  Thrashers '  of  Con- 
naught,  the  '  Carders,'  the  '  Rockites/  the 
'  Fenians,'  &c.  They  made  themselves 
very  conspicuous  in  the  sanguinary  tithe 
war  1830-1835  (q.v.).  See  p.  455,  '  Irish 
Associations.' 

Tertiaries,  or  Tiers  Ordre.  Seculars 
who  followed  their  ordinary  callings,  and 
lived  the  ordinary  life,  but  promised  to 
conform  to  certain  religious  and  moral 
rules  drawn  out  by  the  order  under 
which  they  lived. 

The  Tertiaries  of  St.  Francis  were 
founded  in  1221. 

Those  of  St.  Augustine  were  founded 
in  1401. 

Those  of  St.  Dominic  were  founded  in 
1422. 

Others  have  been  founded  since,  sucli 
as  the  Carmelites,  Servites,  &c. 

At  present  many  tortiariea  live  in  conventa 


674 


TERTIARY 


TETRARCHY 


Tertiary  Canons.  Such  as  re- 
ceived only  a  third  part  of  the  revenue  of 
the  canonate. 

Tertium  Quid,  which  Abelard 
called  '  Conceptualism.'  The  realists,  like 
Plato,  insisted  that  there  is  a  real  some- 
thing in  abstract  ideas ;  thus  beauty  is 
not  a  mere  notion,  but  a  reality.  No- 
minalists, like  Aristotle,  insist  that 
abstract  words  are  merely  names  of 
abstract  ideas,  that  beauty  is  nothing 
ver  se,  but  simply  expresses  our  general 
idea  of  the  beautiful  in  objects.  Abelard 
held  a  third  or  intervening  theory,  that 
after  our  conception  has  oeen  formed, 
then  there  is  reality  in  abstract  ideas, 
but  not  before.  Thus  when  we  have 
made  up  our  mind  on  what  makes 
beauty,  that  conception  of  beauty  is  a 
reality,  a  reality  post  rem  (after  the 
conception),  and  not  ante  rem.  It  is  a 
1  conceptual '  reality,  or  tertium  quid. 

Teschen,  in  Silesia  (Peace  of),  18 
May,  1779,  between  Prussia,  Austria,  and 
Saxony,  terminating  the  war  of  Bavarian 
succession. 

Test  Act  (The).  I.  1662.  The  first 
of  a  series  of  penal  statutes  which 
weighed  on  the  Roman  Catholics  of 
England  for  about  200  years.  By  these 
acts  the  oath  of  allegiance  and  the  abju- 
ration of  the  temporal  authority  of  the 
pope  was  exacted  of  all  persons  holding 
office,  whether  lay  or  spiritual,  with  the 
exception  of  peers. 

What  is  popularly  known  as  the  Test  Act  IB 
not  this  statute  of  ElUabotb.  but  tho  one  below. 

II.  25  Car.  II.  cc.  1,  2  (1673),  an  en- 
largement of  the  Corporation  Act  (q.v.), 
obliging  all  persons  whatsoever,  before 
being  allowed  to  accept  any  place  of 
trust  under  the  crown,  to  take  the  oaths 
of  allegiance  and  supremacy,  to  subscribe 
a  declaration  against  transubstantiation, 
and  to  receive  the  sacrament  of  the  Lord's 
Supper  in  a  parish  church.  Repealed 
628. 

After  'The  Popish  Plot1  (Oct.,  1C78)  another 
Tost  Act  was  passed  to  exclude  all  Roman 
Catholics  from  the  House  of  Lords  as  well  as  from 
the  House  of  Commons,  and  to  declare  the  Church 
of  Rome  to  be  Idolatrous. 

Testament  (King  Robert's),  in 
Latin  leonines.  Thus  given  by  Mr. 
Tyler  :— 

On  foot  should  bo  all  Scottish  weire  [war] 
By  hill  and  moss  themselves  to  bear  : 
Let  wood  tot  walla  be  ;-Bow  and  epear 


And  battle-axe  their  fighting  gear.— 
That  enemies  do  them  no  drear  [harm]. 
In  strait  place  cause  to  keep  all  store, 
And  burn  the  plain  land  them  before ; 
Then  shall  they  pass  away  in  haste 
When  that  they  nothing  find  but  waste'. 
With  wiles  and  wakening  of  the  night, 
And  mickle  noises  made  on  height. 
Them  shall  they  turn  with  great  affray, 
As  they  were  chased  with  sword  away.— 
This  la  the  council  and  Intent 
Of  good  King  Robert's  testament. 
The  Scots  kept  King  Robert  s  [Bruce]  testament 
In  recollection,  and    lurking  among  the  -woodi 
and  valleys  they  foil  upon  such  English  u- 
rated  themselves  from  the  main  body.-Sir   \V. 
SCOTT.  Hiit.  of  Scotland,  xlll. 

Tete  Morte  of  Wiirtemberg 
(Order  of  the),  1806.  Established  by 
Frederick  William  duke  of  Brunswick, 
on  the  death  of  hi?  father,  in  1806. 
When  the  duke's  father  had  received 
his  death-wound  Napoleon  refused  to 
allow  the  dying  man  to  be  conveyed 
to  Brunswick,  to  die  there.  He  wrote 
these  words  in  reply  to  the  request : 
'  Qu'il  s'en  aille  en  Angleterre,  y  chen -her 
son  salut.  Je  veux  1'ecraser  lui  et  toute 
aa  famille.'  The  young  duke  then  arrayed 
all  his  soldiers  in  mourning,  as  members 
of  the  order  of  the  Tete  Morte.  He 
placed  on  their  military  caps,  in  front, 
the  device  of  a  skull  and  cross-bones, 
and  instead  of  a  feather  adopted  flowing 
black  horse-hair.  This  gloomy  costume 
was  to  be  continued  till  the  death  of 
Napoleon.  It  was  called  'The  Black 
Legion.' 

Tetrad,  according  to  Pythagoras,  ia 
the  fourth  mathematical  quantity,  viz. 
depth.  The  monad  is  the  indivisible  and 
impartible  point;  length  is  the  dnad, 
and  breadth  the  triad.  Physically,  in- 
tellectual capacity  is  the  monad,  scientific 
knowledge  the  duad,  opinion  the  triad, 
and  perception  through  the  senses  the 
tetrad. 

Tetrapolitan  Confession  (The), 

1581.  The  confession  of  faith  of  the 
four  cities,  Strasburg,  Constance,  Lin- 
dau,  and  Memmingen.  This  was  the 
Sacramentarian  confession  presented  in 
the  diet  of  Augsburg,  1580.  See  p.  785, 
'  Sacramentarian.' 

Tetrarchy  (A).  An  independent 
fourth  part  of  a  kingdom.  Thus  at  the 
death  of  Herod  the  Great  the  kingdom 
of  Judsea  was  divided  into  four  parts,  of 
which  Judaea,  Galilee,  and  Iturea  were 
given  to  his  three  sons,  Arohelaus,  Anti- 
pas,  and  Philip.  Samaria  waa  the  r*> 


TETRARCHY 


THANES 


875 


maining  part.  In  56  the  division  was 
abolished  again,  and  Herod  II.  (Agrippa) 
was  made  sole  king  of  Judsea. 

Herod  II.  was  great-grandson  of  Herod  the 
Great.  His  father,  Herod  Agrippa,  ruled  over 
three  of  the  tetrarchies,  Judsea,  Galilee,  and 
Samaria,  but  resided  at  Borne. 

Herod  the  Great  and  Mariamne  the  Aunontean 

Aristobulus  tetrarch  of  Judaea 

, 

Agrippa,  who  put  James  to  death 

Herod  II.  (Agrippa),  who  heard  Pan!  make  his 
defence. 

Tetrarchy  (The  Boman),  804-811. 
Constantly  s  Chlorus  (the  pale)  was 
maximus  imperator,  and  died  at  York 
A.D.  806.  The  four  then  were  Constan- 
tius,  Galerius,  Severus,  and  Maximinus. 

Severus  put  an  end  to  his  life  in  307, 
and  Maxentius  became  a  tetrarch. 

Constantino  put  an  end  to  the  te- 
trarchy,  and  became  sole  emperor  A.D.  811. 

Maximinus  killed  himself  818.  He  dispossessed 
Galerius  in  308. 

Teutonic     Knights     (The),     or 

'Order  of  Teutonic  Knights,' 1190, 

JL  confirmed  by  Celestine  III.  in  1192. 

They  wore  white  robes  with  a  black 

|      cross  of  eight  points.    Suppressed 

by  Napoleon  I.  in  1809. 

Called  the  '  Knights  of  the  Virgin  Mary,'  or 
1  Brothers  of  the  Teutonic  House  of  Our  Lady  of 
Jerusalem,'  or  the  '  Teutonic  Knights  of  St.  Mary 
of  Jerusalem,'  or  'German  Knights  of  the  Cross.' 

Teutonic  Knights  (The),  1190. 
Organised  by  Frederick  duke  of  Suabia, 
in  Palestine,  and  invested  in  1192  with 
the  privileges  of  the  Hospitallers  and 
Templars.  In  1237  incorporated  with 
the  Short-swords  of  Livonia.  Prussia 
was  given  to  them  in  1243  by  Innocent 
IV.,  and  in  1255  they  founded  Kbnigsberg. 
They  lost  Prussia  in  1525,  which  was 
given  to  Albert  of  Brandenburg  by  the 
peace  of  Cracow.  The  order  was  abolished 
by  Napoleon  in  1809 ;  but  still  subsists 
in  Austria  as  an  honour. 

Teutonic  Nations  (The).  The 
Germans,  Danes,  Swedes,  Norwegians, 
Frisians,  Dutch,  Jutes,  and  Normans. 
England  was  Celtic,  but  after  the  Saxon 
and  Danish  invasions  it  became  largely 
Teutonic,  and  the  Normans  (after  the 
conquest)  added  to  this  predominance. 
See  p.  154, '  Celts.' 

Wales  and  Ireland  are  Celtic,  and  the  north  of 
Scotland,  and  Cornwall  largely  BO. 

Teutons.  So  the  German  races  are 
called,  from  the  Teutones  or  Teuton!,  an 


ancient  horde  of  Germany  which,  with 
the  Citnbri,  invaded  the  Roman  do- 
minions B.C.  118. 

Tewkesbury  Mustard  Pills. 
Seven  hundred  fire-balls,  which  Titus 
Gates  asserted  the  Roman  Catholics  had 
employed  to  set  fire  to  London.  Gates 
furthermore  asserted  that  these  Roman 
Catholics  had  made  a  good  thing  out  of 
the  conflagration  by  carrying  off  dia- 
monds to  the  value  of  14,009Z.  Ten 
years  afterwards,  in  167C,  said  Oates,  the 
same  persons  had  set  fire  to  Southwark, 
by  which  they  gained  2,000?.  above  their 
expenses. 

Texas  (U.S.  America).  It  was  so 
called  (it  is  believed)  from  an  Indian 
confederation  called  Texas,  Tejas,  or 
Friends.  The  inhabitants  were  once 
nicknamed  BEEF-HEADS. 

Texerans  or  Tesserands  (weav- 
ers). So  the  Waldenses  (q.v.}  in  the 
south  of  France  were  called,  because 
they  were  for  the  most  part  weavers. 

Thaborit'ic  Light  (The).  A 
heavenly  light  supposed  to  emanate  from 
the  '  navel  soul.'  Certain  quietists  seat 
themselves  on  the  ground  and  fix  their 
eyes  on  their  navel  (the  seat  of  the  soul). 
After  a  time  a  light  beams  forth  upon 
them  which  fills  them  with  rapture  and 
ecstasy.  This  is  the  Thaborit'ic  Light. 

See  'Tabor,  Light  of,1  because  it  was  believed  to 
be  identical  with  the  light  seen  on  Mount  Tabor 

at  the  Transfiguration. 

Thalami'tsB.  The  lowest  bank  of 
rowers  in  a  Greek  galley ;  the  uppermost 
bank  were  the  Thranlta,  and  the  middle 
bank  the  ZeugitcB. 

Thames  Tunnel  (The),  1824-1841. 
Constructed  by  Marc  Isambard  Brunei 
to  connect  Rotherhithe  with  Wapping. 
A  bridge  was  not  practicable,  not  so 
much  on  account  of  the  width  of  the 
river  as  the  obstruction  it  would  offer  to 
our  shipping.  The  Tunnel  is  1,200  feet 
long,  and  63  feet  below  the  bed  of  the 
Thames.  It  has  two  arched  ways  and 
two  footways,  one  for  those  going  from 
Wapping  and  Rotherhithe,  and  one  for 
those  going  in  the  opposite  direction. 

Thanes  (1  syl.)  were  of  two  sorts, 
Messe  Thegnes  and  World  Thegnea. 
Bishops  were  'Messe  Thanes/  and  by 


876 


THANNAIM 


THAUMATURGISTS 


the  laws  of  King  Athelstan  ranked  with 
earls  or  secular  Thanes.  Other  priests 
were  '  World  Thanes,'  and  hence  were 
subsequently  entitled  '  Sir.'  The  bishop 
still  retains  the  title  of  Lord,  but  the 
wife  of  a  bishop  has  no  title,  not  even 
that  of  a  common  knight's  wife. 

Thannaim  (The).  Jewish  doctors, 
authors  of  the  '  Mishnah.'  They  lived 
from  the  time  of  Malachi  to  B.C.  21.  See 
p.  291, '  Emoraim.' 

The  '  Mislmah  '  was  closed  by  Rabbi  Judah  the 
Nochl  four  years  before.  The  annotations,  &o., 
form  the  '  Gemara,1  and  both  together  the 
'Talmud.' 

Thaumaturga  of  the  Nine- 
teenth Century  (The).  Filumena, 
of  whom  nothing  is  known  except  thai 
three  tiles  were  disinterred  in  1802  in  the 
cemetery  of  Priscilla,  inscribed  thus: 

| LVMENA  |     [r\ 

By  changing  the  position  of  the  tiles  we 
get  PAXTE  CUMFI  LUMENA,  and  by  dividing 
the  worda  Pax  tecum  Filumena.  The 
miracles,  of  course,  were  those  attributed 
to  the  disinterred  bo'dy. 

We  are  gravely  told  as  an  historic  fact  that  the 
•Virgin  Martyr1  took  the  trouble  to  reveal  to  a 


priest  and  a  nan  In  a  dream  that  her  name  wai 
really  Filumena,  because  she  was  Fi[lia]  Lumena, 
the  daughter  of  the  '  Light  of  the  World.'  In  con- 
flrmation  of  this  revelation,  when  her  bonce  were 
taken  to  Magnano,  she  repaired  her  own  skeleton, 
made  her  hair  grow,  and  performed  many  other 
wonderful  works  1  This  Billy  blurt  Is  told  as  an 
historic  fact  In  the  19th  cent.,  and  Is  actually  be- 
lieved by  many.  Filumena  Is  duly  registered  In 
the  haglography  of  the  Petite  Bollandibtes. 

Thaumaturgists.  Workers  of 
miracles.  (Greek  0av/xaTovpy«tut  to  work 
wonders,  or  perform  tricks  of  jugglery.) 

From  the  Old  Testament  the  greatest 
wonder-workers  were  Moses,  Jannea  and 
Jambres  (Pharaoh's  magicians),  and 
Elisha. 

Dositheus,  who  taught  Simon  Magus, 
was  a  great  thaumaturgist. 

Simon  Magus  was  called  '  The  Great 
Power  of  God '  (Acts  viii.  10). 

A  most  graphic  account  of  the  ascent  of  Simon 
Magus,  in  Imitation  of  that  of  Elijah,  Is  given  in 
'  Notes  and  Queries,'  8  Dec.,  1883,  pp.  441-2.  It  wan 
In  the  presence  of  Nero  and  an  Immense  crowd. 
Simon  Magus  applied  to  himself  many  of  the 
words  uttered  by  Christ,  such  as  '  Behold  I  go  to 
the  Father.  .  .  I  will  prepare  a  seat  for  you  at  the 
foot  of  my  throne.  ...  I  will  pour  out  upon  my 
elect  people  my  celestial  treasures.'  And  again, 
'Verily,  verily,  I  say  unto  you,  whoso  bellovcth 
in  me  shall  not  see  death ;  for  in  me  Is  eternal 
life.'  And  again,  'Remember  that  yoi.: 
have  seen  the  Word  of  God.  I  am  the  Beautiful 
One,  the  Paraclete,  the  Omnipotent,  the  great 
Pan,  the  divine  AIL' 


Fite  Day. 


I.  Apolloniu*  of  TySna.    '  Life '  by  Philostratos  in  8  books 

Philoetr&tos  says : '  He  raised  the  dead,  healed  the  sick,  cast  out  devils, 
ut t.  red  prophecies,  and  saw  at  Ephesus  the  assassination  of  Do- 
mitian. 

Plotlnus,  the  Neo-Platonic  philosopher.    'Life'  by  Porphyry        — 

Gregory,  bishop  of  Neocaesarea,  in  Cappadocia.  Called  em- 
phatically '  The  Thaumaturgus ' 17  Nov. 

Dionysius,  or  Denys,  patron  saint  of  France     •        •        •        .    9  Oct. 

Quintu*  of  ^Eolia,  in  Asia  Minor 2  March 

liomdnus  of  Antioch,  martyr 9  Feb. 

Asclepias,  the  Sabine.    Martyred  at  Antinoe,  in  Egypt    .        .  28  Jan. 

Nicolas,  bishop  of  Myra,  in  Lycia 6  Dec, 

Macarius  the  Elder,  of  Egypt.     Solitary  of  Scete     .        .        .16  Jan. 

Mtirtin  of  Tours,  who  divided  his  cloak  with  a  beggar.  'Life' 
by  N.  Gervais 11  Nov. 

Titus,  martyr,  while  Rome  was  under  the  Goths      .        .        .1C  Aug. 

(It  ruidnus,  bishop  of  Auxerre,  ctnfessor    .        .        .        .        .  81  July 

1  'rod us.     '  Life  '  by  Marlnus,  and  by  Ennapius         .         .         .  24  Oct. 

Brigit,  or  Brigida,  of  Ireland.    Her  cell  was  called '  Kill-Dara'     1  Feb. 

Linus,  pope  and  martyr 23  Sept. 

Cuthbert,  the  'British  Thaumaturgus' 20  March 

Jonas,  priest  of  St.  Sabas,  in  Palestine.    Of  the  Greek  Church  21  Sept. 

Hcsychlus,  solitary  of  St.  Andrew's,  in  Bithynia.  Of  the 
Greek  Church 6  March 

John,  bishop  of  Polybotos,  in  Asia     .        .        .      •.        .        .    6  Dec. 

Isaac  of  Cordova,  martyr    ........    8  June 

Aldric,  bislvop  of  Mans        ........     7  Jan. 

Bernard  of  Clairvaux,  called  '  The  True  Thaumaturgus  of  the 
Weal' .  20  Aug. 


8-98 


205-270 

212-270 
8rd  cent 

died  808 
died  811 
died  842 
810-895 

816-897 
di.d410 
880-448 
412-485 
486-528 
670-667 
died  668 
7th  cent 

8th  cent. 

8th  cent. 

died  861 

800-856 

1091-llft 


THAUMATURGISTS 


877 


Fete  Day. 

Isidore  of  Seville,  farm  labourer.     'Life*  by  John  of  Da- 
mascus       10  May  1110-1170 

Dominic,  founder  of  the  Dominicans 22  Jan.  1170-1221 

Francis  of  Assisi,  founder  of  the  Franciscans  .        ...    4  Oct.  1182-1226 

Hyacinth,  called  '  Thaumaturgus  of  the  Thirteenth  Century' .  16  Aug.  1182-1256 

Anthony  of  Padua,  who  preached  to  the  fishes .        .        .        .  18  June  1195-1281 

Catherine  of  Siena.   (Not  the  Catherine  famous  for  the  wheel)  80  April  1347-1380 

Vincent  Ferrer,  a  Spanish  Dominican 5  April  1357-1419 

Francis  of  Paula,  founder  of  the  Minims  .        .        .        .2  April  1416-1507 

Francis  Xavier,  apostle  of  the  Indians 8  Dec.  1506-1552 

Charles  Borromeo,  archbishop  of  Milan 4  Nov.  1538-1554 

Vincent  of  Paul,  founder  of  the  Lazarists  and  'Sisters  of 

Charity' 19  July  1576-1660 


II.  Of  these  neither  the  time  of  birth 

nor  of  death  is  known  : — 

Fete  Day. 

Aninas,  or  Ananias,  anchorite 
and  prophet.  In  Greek 
menology  .  .  .  .17  Feb. 

Attains,     honoured     in    the 

Greek  Church      .        .        .    6  June 

Dius,  archimandrite  and  thau- 

maturgist  of  Constantinople  19  July 

Elisabeth,  virgin  of  Constanti- 
nople .  .  .  .24  April 

Eustratiut  of  Nicomedia. 
Honoured  in  the  Greek 
Church  .  .  .  2  &  18  April 

Felix  of  Spoleto      .        .        .16  June    . 

Filumena,  called  'Thauma- 
turga  of  the  Nineteenth 
Century,'  of  whom  nothing 
whatever  is  known  .  .  10  Aug. 

In  1802  three  tiles  were  found 
•which  made  this  name ;  and 
since  then  her  ghost  has 
told  her  story.  L'Abbe  Migne 
says :  '  Ces  revelations  particu- 
lleres  paraissent  r<':unir  soul 
les  caracteres  d  une  source 
divine'  ! !  ('  Encyclopedic  1'heo- 
loglque,'  vol.  xli.  p.  719). 

Oeorgius  the  Younger.  Hon- 
oured at  Constantinople  .  28  March 

Georgius-Theoph&rus,  of  the 
Greek  Church  .  .  .11  March 

Illyrius,  of  the  Greek  Church     8  April 

Jashnus,  of  the  Greek  Church    4  Feb. 

Maurus  of  Sopeto.  (Not  the 

great  Maurus  of  Glanfeuille)  16  June 

Memnon,  of  the  Greek  Church  28  April 

Onesimus,  of  the  Greek 
Church  '.  .  .  .  14  July 

Peter,  bishop  of  Argos    .        .    8  May 

Peter  of  Gallia  Cisalplna       .         * 

Philotheus,  founder  of  the 
monastery  of  Mermeciurn, 
on  the  Bosphorus  .  .15  Sept 


Fete  Day. 

Ritza,  a  virgin  of  Coblentz    .  80  Aug. 

Rufinua,  deacon  of  Sinope, 

martyr  ....  7  April 

Sebastidna,  Greek  Church     .    7  June 

Stephen,  Thaumaturgus  of 
the  laura  of  St.  Sabas,  in 
Palestine  ....  18  July 

Tharasius  of  Lycaonia.  (Not 
the  patriarch  of  Constanti- 
nople)   25  Feb. 

Theocleta,  Greek  Church       .  21  Aug. 

Titus,  of  the  Greek  Church   .    2  April 

Zanais,  called*  Thaumaturgus 

of  Constantinople  '  .6  June 

III.  The  following  were  miracle  workers, 
but  not  entitled  '  Thaumaturgi '  by  the 
Catholic  Church  :— 

Prince  Alexatider  of  Hohenlohe,  titular  bishop 
of  Sardica.  His  miracles  made  a  great  nolaa 
In  1820-1821.  He  healed  by  prayer  only. 

J.  Joseph  Gassnerot  Bratz,  in  the  Tyrol,  who  exor- 
cised the  sick.  His  cures  were  considered  to  be 
miraculous  (1727-1779). 

Jamblicus.  When  he  prayed,  we  are  told,  his  body 
'  rose  in  the  ah?  at  least  10  cubits,  and  his  face 
became  luminous ' ;  so  says  Eunapius  (4th 
cent.). 

Jannes  and  Jambres,  Pharaoh's  magicians,  who 
Imitated  the  miracles  of  Moses. 

Moharmru'd  is  said  to  have  performed  no  miracles, 
yet  rode  he  to  heaven  on  the  back  of  Alborak, 
made  the  moon  pass  up  one  sleeve  and  down 
the  other,  and  took  a  scroll  of  the  Koran  out  of 
the  horns  of  a  bull  (570-632). 

Blaise  Pascal,  philosopher  and  mathematician 
(quite  sufficient  to  account  for  his  '  deeds  of 
wonder '),  1C23  1662. 

Simon  Magus  of  Samaria,  called  '  The  Great  Power 
of  God '  (Acts  viii.  10). 

Bospitra,  who,  says  Eunapius, '  had  the  power  of 
seeing  what  was  done  in  any  part  of  the  world.1 

Vespasian,  the  Roman  emperor,  we  are  told, '  cured 
a  blind  man  and  a  cripple  by  his  touch  while 
staying  at  Alexandria.' 

*„*  Gaspar  Schott  published  a  treatise 
on  natural  magic,  entitled '  Thaumaturguii 
Physicus '  (1657-9). 

Apparently  thaumaturgy  did  not  hold 
a  very  high  place  in  the  Christian  Church. 
It  was  extremely  common,  and  nothing 


678 


THAUMATURGU8 


THEOPHTLANTHROPIST9 


whatever  is    known   of    many   thauma- 
turgists  beyond  the  name  and/ete  day. 

Thaumaturgus.  The  following 
are  given  as  thaumaturgi  by  Mgr.  Gudrin, 
'Petits  Holland istea,'  xvii.  p.  757. 
Antony  of  Padua  .  .  .  1195-1281 
Bridget  or  Brigit  of  Ireland  486-528 
Francis  de  Paula  .  .  1416-1507 

Gregory  of  Neociesarea  212-270 

Hyacinth  (of  the  18th  cent)      1182  -1257 
Martin  of  Tour*    .        .  816-897 

Vincent  Ferrier    .        .  1857-1419 

Francis  Xavier      .        .  1506-1552 

Hundreds  of  others  are  said  to  have  worked 
miracles,  but  the  eight  given  above  are  recognised 
thaumaturgi. 

Thaumaturgus  of  the  West 
(The).  St.  Bernard  of  Clairvaux  (1091- 
1168). 

The  before  a  proper  name  in  Scot- 
land and  Ireland  means  the  head  of  a 
clan,  as :  The  MacLeod,  The  Chisholm, 
in  Scotland;  The  O'Donoghue,  The 
O'Connor  Don,  in  Ireland.  The  assump- 
tion of  '  the '  was  forbidden  and  declared 
treasonable  because  the  head  of  a  clan, 
like  The  O'Neill,  also  claimed  a  right  to 
sovereignty.  Thus  when  O'Neill  threw 
off  his  allegiance  to  Queen  Elizabeth,  he 
called  himself  'The  O'Neill  of  Ulster/ 
meaning  that  he  was  king  of  Ulster. 

The'atines(8syl.),1524.  Confirmed 
by  Clement  VII.  in  1524.  Settled  in 
France  by  Cardinal  Mazarin  in  1644, 
and  suppressed  in  France  in  1790.  The 
order  was  founded  by  the  Archbishop  of 
Ch;eti(in  Latin,  The&te),vrlio  afterwards 
was  pope  (Paul  IV.).  The  object  of  the 
order  was  to  reform  the  lives  of  the  clergy, 
and  restore  the  priesthood  to  apostolic 
purity.  They  wore  a  black  soutane,  and 
black  robe  with  white  sleeves. 

Theatiiies  of  the  Congrega- 
tion, 1588.  An  order  of  nuns  founded 
at  Naples  by  Ursula  Benincasa.  Made 
subject  to  the  Theatines  by  Clement  IX. 
in  1668. 

Theatines  of  the  Hermitage, 
1610.  Founded  in  Naples  by  Ursula 
Benincasa,  and  confirmed  by  Urban  VIII. 
in  1624. 

Thebaidio.    See  p.  787, '  Sahidic.1 

Thellusson  Act  (The),  89  &  40 
Geo.  Ill  c.  98.  For  checking  the  dispo- 
sition of  testators  to  restricting  the  use 


of  their  fortur.es  till  they  had  accumu- 
lated to  very  large  amounts.  So  called 
from  Mr.  Thellusson,  who  had  directed 
in  his  will  that  his  personal  property 
should  be  left  to  accumulate  during  the 
lives  of  his  three  sons,  and  the  lives  of 
their  sons,  and  then  to  be  inherited  by 
the  eldest  male  descendant  of  his  three 
sons.  No  testator  can  now  tie  up  his 
property  for  more  than  twenty-one  years, 
dating  from  the  death  of  the  testator. 

Mr.  Thellasson  died  21  July,  1797.  It  was  decided 
in  the  House  of  Lords  that  his  'stock'  might 
accumulate  for  120  years,  when  it  would  amount 
to  140  millions  sterling.  Should  no  heir  then 
exist,  the  whole  should  Be  applied  to  the  discharge 
of  the  national  debt. 

Themistians,  685.  Monophysites, 
originated  by  Themistius,  deacon  at 
Alexandria.  Also  called  Agnoites  (q.v.). 

Themis'tocles  of  Modern 
Greece.  Constantino  Kanaris  (1795- 
1855). 

Theodor'ioi  Infernum.  The 
crater  at  Lipari. 

Theodosian  Code  (The).  Said  to 
have  been  compiled  by  command  of 
Theodosius  the  Younger,  Emperor  of  the 
East  (401,  402-450).  The  reputed  date 
-of  the  code  is  488 ;  but  nine  years  later 
the  'Novell®  Constitution^'  were 
promulgated  in  the  Western  empire. 
The  codex  consists  of  16  books,  sub- 
divided into  titles  and  sections.  The 
262  laws  are  imperial  Rescripts  (q.r.) 
consecrating  the  wisdom  of  Christian 
princes  from  the  reign  of  Constantine  to 
the  year  447.  One  of  the  edicts  ascribed 
to  Constantine,  extending  the  jurisdic- 
tion of  bishops  to  all  causes,  has  been 
proved  to  be  a  forgery,  it  is,  however, 
inserted  in  the  capitularies  of  Charle- 
magne. See  p.  624, '  Literary  Forgeries.' 

Anolhor  edict,  ascribed  to  the  same  emperor 
[Coiistantlne],  and  annexed  to  the  Theodosian 
code,  extended  the  jurisdiction  of  the  bishops  to 
all  causes  which  either  party  chose  to  refer  to  it, 
even  where  they  had  already  commenced  in  a 
secular  court,  and  declared  the  bishop's  sentence 
not  subject  to  appeal.  This  edict  has  clearly 
been  proved  to  be  a  forgery.— HA  LLAM,  Middlt 
Aget.  vol.  li.  p.  211. 

Theodosian  Table  (The).  Same 
as  the  Peutingerian  Table  (q.v.). 

Theoph'ilan'thropists  (Lovers 
of  God  and  man),  1796-1800.  Philan- 
thropic deists  who  rose  in  France  during 
the  revolution.  They  believed  in  God 
and  the  immortality  of  the  soul,  but  not 


THEOPHORON 


THERMOPYK® 


870 


in  the  Christian  scheme  of  salvation 
through  faith  or  by  the  atonement.  They 
considered  that  the  duty  of  man  is  doing 
good,  and  their  rule  was, '  Worship  God, 
cherish  your  kind,  and  render  yourself 
useful  to  your  country.'  Thomas  Paine 
was  one  of  the  founders  of  this  society, 
and  one  of  its  most  active  members. 

These  Theophilanthropists  superseded  the  so- 
cial circle  of  Paris.  Its  chief  authors  were  Auber- 
inesnil,  Chemin,  Mandar,  and  Valentin  Hatty. 
The  cult  was  professed  hi  many  of  the  French 
churches,  but  was  forbidden  in  1800. 

Theoph'oron,  Christot'okos, 
and  Theot'okos.  Nestorius  (5th  cent.) 
declared  that  Mary  was  not  6for6Kos 
(mother  of  God),  but  only  xPlffror^K05 
(mother  of  Christ),  for  God  cannot  be 
born  of  a  woman.  Jesus  of  Nazareth 
he  called  Ofo(f>6pov  (possessed  of  God). 
These  distinctions  were  condemned  by 
the  Council  of  Ephesus  in  431. 

Theos'ophy;  1889,  means  '  the  wis- 
dom of  the  gods,'  or  the  divine  wisdom 
which  underlies  all  religions.  It  pro- 
fesses to  pick  out  the  grains  of  wisdom 
from  all  the  divers  religious  systems  of 
the  world,  and  to  amalgamate  them  into 
one  consistent  whole. 

Theot  (Catherine),  1725-1798.  A 
French  visionary,  who  called  herself 
sometimes  the  Mother  of  God  and  some- 
times the  new  Eve. 

Theotokos.    See  '  Theophoron.' 

Therapeut8D  (The),  Greek  ecpairev- 
rah  Greek  Jews  of  Egypt,  more  rigid 
than  the  Essenes,  as  they  avoided  towns 
and  dwelt  only  in  deserts  or  '  commons,' 
where  they  gave  themselves  up  to  contem- 
plation. Like  the  Essenes  they  had  all 
things  in  common,  but  unlike  the  Es- 
senes  they  abjured  all  possessions  beyond 
the  barest  necessities.  When  anyone 
entered  the  society  he  '  sold  all  that  he 
had  and  gave  to  the  poor.'  The  Thera- 
peutae  were  all  celibates,  like  the  Essenes, 
although  women  were  allowed  to  join 
their  society.  On  Sabbath  days  all  dined 
together,  the  women  on  one  side,  the  men 
opposite,  and  the  fare  was  bread  and 
salt,  with  a  little  hyssop  (Philo,  'De  Vita 
Contemplativa '). 

The  Therapeutic  believed  that  God  is  the  author 
at  all  good,  but  not  of  evil. 

That  the  soul  is  Immortal.  That  the  good  are 
rewarded  after  death,  and  the  wicked  punished. 

They  objected  to  animal  sacrifice,  as  no  man 
could  be  justified  in  taking  life. 

geven  wag  their  sacred  numbw. 


Ther'midor  (The  Mh\  Year  II 
27  July,  1794.  The  day  when  Robes 
pierre  was  accused  by  Tallien  in  the  Con- 
vention, and  arrested  in  the  H6tel-de- 
Ville,  Paris.  He  and  22  of  his  partisans 
were  guillotined  next  day  (10  Thermidor, 
Year  IL). 

Amongst  these  partisans  were  St.  Jast,  Lebas. 
Henriot,  Kobespierre  jeune,  &o.  The  month 
called  Thermidor  was  from  19  July  to  18  Aug. 

Thermido'rian     Government 

(The),  1795-1799.  The  French  Directory 
was  so  called  because  it  was  established 
in  the  month  Thermidor  (July). 

Thermido'rian  Reign  of  Terror 

(The),  1795.  The  period  which  immedi- 
ately succeeded  the  fall  of  Robespierre, 
when  the  Anti-Jacobins  were  in  power, 
and  guillotined  the  Jacobins  with  the 
same  relentless  vengeance  as  Robespierre 
had  shown  against  the  Anti-Jacobins. 

Thermido'rians.  Partisans  of  the 
9th  Thermidor.  See  '  Thermidor.'  Origi- 
nally applied  to  Tallien,  Legendre,  Le- 
cointre,  Fre"ron,  Thuriot,  Bourdon  de 
1'Oise,  and  Barras,  but  afterwards  (1794) 
applied  to  all  the  Anti-Jacobin  party, 
which  rose  into  power  on  the  downfall  of 
Robespierre  (9  Thermidor,  Year  II.),  i.e. 
27  July,  1794.  There  were  a  host  of 
young  Thermidorians  called  '  Fre*ron's 
Gilded  Youth.'  See  '  Jeunesse  DoreV 

Generally  speaking,  the  term  Thermidorians 
was  applied  to  those  who  wanted  to  restore  the 
monarchy. 

Thermopyl®  of  France  (The), 
1792.  The  Forest  of  Argonne,  which 
Thouvenot  was  assigned  by  General 
Dumouriez  to  hold  against  the  army  of 
Brunswick,  who  was  marching  on  to- 
wards Paris.  Whilst  planning  how  ho 
was  to  prevent  the  allied  Prussian  and 
Austrian  armies,  which  had  just  taken 
Verdun  (2  Sept.,  1792),  from  advancing 
on  Paris,  he  wrote  to  the  French  min- 
isters, 'Grand-Prey  and  Islettes  are 
our  Thermopylae.'  He  meant  that  the 
enemy  would  be  penned  up  in  the  deso- 
late, muddy,  and  sterile  fields  of  Cam- 
pagne,  if  his  army  held  Grand-Prey  and 
Islettes.  If  not  the  enemy  would  winter 
in  the  fertile  country  of  the  Troia 
Eveches. 

[Dumouriez]  beckons  a  certain  young  Thou ve. 
not,  the  fire  of  whose  looks  had  pleased  him,  to 
wait  a  moment.  Thouvenot  waits :  '  Votta  (sayi 
Polymetis,  pointing  to  the  map)  that  is  the  Forest 
of  Argonne,  that  long  strip  of  rocky  mountain  and 
wild  wood— 40 miles  long  .  .  ,  this  migb*  one  .  .  . 
MiM  .  .  .  [and]  once  seized  .  .  .  [it]  might  be  th« 


K80 


THESMOPHORIA 


THIRTY 


Thermopylae  of  France.'— CARI/TLR.  French  Revolu- 
tion, vol.  E,  book  1.,  8. 

Thes'mophor'ia.  A  festival  of  the 
ancient  Greeks  in  honour  of  Demeter, 
the  thesmoph'oros  or  law-giver.  It  lasted 
three  days  of  October,  and  only  married 
women  could  take  part  in  the  ceremonies. 
The  last  day,  called  Kalligenei'a,  was 
spent  in  jollity  and  raillery. 

Tillers  (Mons.).  His  nicknames  were 
1  Attila  le  Petit,'  '  Tamerlan  a  lunettes,' 
1  Cameldon,'  '  Ge'ne'ral  Bonne,'  '  Le  Eoi 
des  Versailles*.'  Louis  Adolphe  Thiers, 
born  at  Marseilles  1797 ;  first  president 
of  the  French  Republic  1871-1873 ;  died 
1877. 

Thiggers  ana  Sorners  of  Scot- 
land. Similar  to  the  '  sturdy  rogues '  of 
England.  Vagabonds  who  preferred 
begging  to  work,  and  collected  almg 
by  menacing  the  timid.  James  1.  of 
Scotland  tried  to  put  them  down,  and 
ordered  licensed  beggars  to  wear  a  badge. 
These  licensed  beggars  were  called 
'  Gaberlunzies.' 

To  thlg  Is  to  beg.  Ancient  German  tti0m.  Thlg. 
ger»  al»o  written  ThlRster*.  A  Borner.  In  Scotch 
law,  IB  one  who  take*  meat  and  drink  from  other* 
by  force  or  threat*.  Born  or  Sorehon  wa*  an  arbl- 
trary  exaction  or  mervile  tenure  In  Scotland  ana 
Ireland.  Purveyance  was  a  similar  exaction  In 
Kntfland.  that  is  food  and  free  quarter*  for  king  or 
chief  and  all  his  retinue  on  passage. 

Thimble  League  (The),  1886.  To 
provide  work  at  fair  wages  for  women 
whose  only  means  of  livelihood  is  needle- 
work. 

Thinre.  An  hypothetical  city  of 
ancient  geographers,  situated,  as  Ptolemy 
tays  (book  vii.,  8), '  on  or  near  the  vast 
ocean  which  bounds  Asia.  It  is  enclosed 
by  brazen  walls.'  The  following  is  the 
description  given  in  the  Periplus  of  this 
city :  '  It  is  situated  under  the  Lesser 
Bear,  and  is  reported  to  border  on  the 
opposite  part  of  Pontus  and  the  Caspian 
Sea,  by  which  the  Meeotis  Palus  flows 
into  the  ocean  '  ('  Periplus  Maria  Ery- 
thrsei,'  ap.  Hudson,  '  Geogr.  Vet.  Scrip- 
GreBci  Minorca,'  vol.  i.,  p.  86). 

Some  identify  Thlnns  with  China. 

Third  Pounder  of  Rome  (The). 
Cains  Marius,  the  victor  of  the  Teutons 
and  Cimbrians  (B.C.  101) ;  the  second 
founder  was  Camillus,  who  overthrew 
the  Gauls  that  invaded  Rome  under 
Brennus  (B.C.  867).  Romulus  is  called 
the  original  founder  (B.C.  758). 


Third  Order  of  Religionist* 
(The).  See  p.  873,  '  Tertiaries.' 

Third  Romulus  (The).  See  above, 
1  Third  Founder  of  Rome.' 

Thirl  wall  Prize  (The),  for  original 
historical  research.  A  prize  given  every 
alternate  year.  Part  of  the  prize  is  a 
bronze  medal.  Open  to  all  graduates  ol 
the  University  of  Cambridge  of  not  more 
than  four  years'  standing.  Founded  out 
of  the  Thirl  wall  memorial  fund  1884; 
first  award  1889. 

Thirteen  United  Colonies  (The), 
1775.  The  style  assumed  by  the  Ameri- 
can Congress  after  Georgia  sent  in  her 
adhesion.  For  the  other  twelve  colonies, 
see  '  Patres  Patriae.1  See  also  '  Congress 
of  the  United  Colonies.' 

Thirty  (Battle  of  the),  1351.  The 
defiance  of  Jean  sire  de  Beaumanoir  to 
the  English  chatelain  Bemborough  to 
decide  a  contest  by  thirty  Bretons  pitted 
against  thirty  Englishmen.  It  is  suid 
by  French  historians  that  after  eight  of 
the  Englishmen  had  been  slain,  the  rest 
surrendered ;  and  that  Jean  sire  de 
Beaumanoir  quenched  his  thirst  with  a 
draught  of  blood.  The  fight  took  place 
between  the  castles  of  Josselin  and 
Ploennel  in  France. 

Thirty  Tyrants  (The).  I.  Of 
Athens,  B.C.  404.  After  the  battle  of 
jEgospotamos,  the  government  of  Athens 
was  changed  into  an  oligarchy.  The  poli- 
tical clubs  named  a  committee  of  five  who 
called  themselves  the  Athenian  ephors; 
and  this  committee  nominated  thirty 
persons  to  draw  up  the  new  constitution 
and  to  undertake  the  temporary  admi- 
nistration of  the  city.  The  chief  names 
were  Theramenes  and  Critlas.  The  com- 
mittee thus  appointed  soon  obtained  the 
unenviable  name  of  the  Thirty  Tyrants. 

II.  Of  Borne,  B.C.  200.  A  term  loosely 
applied  to  a  number  of  usurpers  who 
assumed  the  rank  and  title  of  Augustus 
in  different  Roman  provinces  after  the 
death  of  Valerian.  The  phrase  applied 
to  a  list  of  independent  rivals,  only 
nineteen  in  number,  is  ridiculous,  and 
these  rivals  in  no  wise  resembled  the 
council  of  thirty  set  by  Sparta  over 
Athens. 

The  nineteen  pretender*  to  the  Roman  throna 
were  Cyriade*.  Macrt&nu*.  Balista  Oden&thu*. 
•ad  Zeiiobla  (in  the  Ea*t);  Pocthomtu,  Lollau 


THIRTY 


THOMISTS 


881 


Victorfnus  and  his  mother  VictSria,  Marfus,  and 
Tetrlcus  (in  Gaul  and  the  western  provinces) ; 
Ingennus,  Regellianus,  and  Aureolus  (in  Illyricum 
and  the  confines  of  the  Danube) ;  Saturnlnus,  in 
Pontus ;  Trebellian,  in  Tsauria  ;  Piso,  in  Thessaly ; 
Valens,  in  Achaia  ;  jEmilian,  in  Egypt ;  and  Gel- 
SUB,  in  Africa.  They  all  died  a  violent  death. 
Perhaps  the  thirty  was  made  up  of  the  wives  and 
children  involved  hi  the  deaths  of  the  pretenders. 

Thirty  Years'  Peace  of  Venice 

(The).  From  1538  to  1570,  when  Selim 
II.  sultan  of  Turkey  declared  war  againsi 
Venice  wholly  without  provocation. 

Thirty  Years'  Truce  (The),  B.C. 
445-415.  This  truce  preceded  the  great 
Peloponnesian  war. 

Thirty  Years'   War  (A).    The 

War  of  the  Roses  lasted  thirty  years; 
and  in  this  civil  war  more  than  100,000 
Englishmen  lost  their  lives.  The  first 
battle  was  that  of  St.  Albans  22  May, 
1455,  and  the  war  ended  with  the  death 
of  Richard  III.  in  Bosworth  Field  22 
Aug.,  1485.  The  other  historic  battles 
were  :  Northampton,  in  which  Henry  VI. 
was  made  prisoner  a  second  time  19 
July,  1460  ;  Wakefield,  in  which  Richard 
duke  of  York  was  slain  31  Dec.,  1460 ; 
Towton,  in  which  Henry  VI.  was  a  third 
time  made  prisoner — this  was  one  of  the 
bloodiest  domestic  battles  ever  fought, 
29  March,  1461.  Hexham,  won  by  the 
Yorkists  15  May,  1468;  Barnet,  in  which 
the  Earl  of  Warwick  was  slain,  fought 
Easter  Day,  14  April,  1471 ;  Tewkesbury, 
in  which  Margaret  and  her  son  were 
taken  prisoners  4  May,  1471.  Altogether 
eight  noted  battles. 

Thirty  Years'  War  (The),  1618- 
1648.  A  war  to  extirpate  the  Protestants 
of  Germany  set  on  foot  by  Kaiser  Fer- 
dinand II.  It  may  be  divided  into  four 
parts,  thus — 

I.  From  the  commencement    to    the 
Danish  intervention.    A  period  of  seven 
years  (1618-1625). 

II.  From  the  beginning  of  the  Danish 
intervention  to   the    peace   of    Liibeck, 
when  Christian  IV.  of  Denmark  retired 
from  the  contest.    A  period  of  five  years 
(1625-1630). 

III.  From    the    intervention    of    the 
Swedes  under  Gustavus  Adolphus  to  the 
battle  of  Nordlingen.     Another  period  of 
five  years  (1630-1634). 

IV.  From  the  French  intervention  to 
the    peace  of  Westphalia,   a  period  of 
thirteen  years,  in  which  the  character  of 
the  war  was  wholly  changed.    It  was  no 


longer  »  religious  war,  but  a  fight  by 
France  and  Sweden  for  German  ascend- 
ency (1635-1648). 

Thistle  (Knights  of  the),  809,  said 
to  have  been  founded  in  Scotland  by 
Archaicus.  Revived  by  James  II.  of  Great 
Britain  in  1687  ;  again  by  Anne  81  Dec., 
1703.  The  badge  is  a  collar  composed 
•of  sixteen  gold  thistles  interlaced  with 
golden  sprigs  of  rue  ;  and  a  small  golden 
image  of  St.  Andrew  in  a  gold  badge 
attached  to  the  collar.  The  motto  is 
'  Nemo  me  impune  lacessit.' 

The  '  rue  '  is  a  pun.    Thistles  And-rew  (rue). 

Thistlewood's        Conspiracy, 

1820,  to  assassinate  all  the  ministry. 
Arthur  Thistlewpod  had  been  arrested 
for  taking  part  in  the  Spa  Fields  riots 
(q.v.),  Dec.  1816.  He  challenged  Lord 
Sidmouth  (secretary  of  state  for  the 
Home  Department)  1817.  Sixteen  of  the 
ministers  were  to  die  at  Lord  Harrowby'a 
house  in  Grosvenor  Square  on  19  Feb. 
One  of  the  conspirators  was  to  call  with 
a  note,  and  when  the  door  was  opened 
the  rest  were  to  rush  in  and  murder  all  the 
ministers,  bringing  off  in  bags  the  heads 
of  Sidmouth  and  Castlereagh.  They 
were  then  to  throw  fireballs  into  the 
straw-sheds  of  the  cavalry  barracks  and 
set  them  on  fire ;  and  then  to  take  the 
Bank  and  the  Tower.  Edwards  informed 
against  the  conspirators,  so  the  whole 
affair  ended  in  smoke.  Thistlewood  and 
four  others  were  executed  1  May,  1820. 

The  four  others  were  Ings,  Brunt,  Tidd,  and 
Davidson.  Cautlereagh,  pronounce  Castle-raj/. 

Thomas  (Christians  of  St.).  A  very 
early  sect  settled  on  the  coast  of  Malabar, 
and  said  to  have  been  planted  by  Thomas 
the  apostle.  They  lapsed  into  the  Nes- 
torian  heresy ;  that  is,  they  believed  in 
the  co-existence  of  the  two  natures  of 
Christ,  but  not  in  their  union.  At  present 
they  are  chiefly  Monophysites,  but  many 
are  Romanists  of  the  Eastern  rite. 

It  is  certainly  remarkable  that  the  churches 
said  to  have  been  founded  by  apostles  were,  as  a 
rule,  not  what  is  now  called  '  orthodox.1  These 
were  the  Seven  Churches  of  Asia,  the  8t,  Thomas 
Christians,  the  Church  of  Pella  presided  over  by 
James  and  his  brother,  and  BO  on. 

Thomasites.  See  p.  169,  '  Christ- 
adelphians.' 

Thomists.     Disciples   of    Thomas 

Aquinas   (1224-1274),  who  applied    the 

Aristotelian  philosophy  to  Christianity. 

Auuiuas  was  a  Dominican,  and  therefore 

»L 


THOMITES 


THREE-CORNERED 


was  hated  by  the  Franciscans,  their  na- 
tural enemies.  In  the  14th  cent.  Duns 
Scotus,  a  Franciscan,  came  forward  as  the 
avowed  opponent  of  Thomas  Aquinas, 
and  hence  arose  the  two  sects,  the 
Thomists  and  the  Scotists.  The  Thomists 
leaned  to  'Nominalism'  (q.v.)'t  the 
Scotists  to  '  Realism '  (q.v.).  The  Tho- 
mists, like  Augustine,  denied  the  '  Im- 
maculate Conception ' ;  the  Scotists 
maintained  it.  The  Thomists  believed 
in  the  doctrine  of  Condignitism  (q.v.); 
the  Scotists  were  Semi-pelagians  (q-v.). 
The  points  of  grace  and  predestination 
were  always  bones  of  contention. 

See  '  Christians  of  St.  Thomas,'  a  large  body  of 
Christians  In  Malabar.  Bee  p.  170. 

Thomites  (The)  of  Kent,  1888.  Fol- 
lowers of  John  Nicholl  Thorn,  a  native 
of  Cornwall,  who  went  to  Kent,  assumed 
the  name  of  Sir  William  Courtenay,  gave 
out  that  he  was  the  Messiah,  and  wholly 
invulnerable  by  fire  or  steel.  This  luna- 
tic had  a  large  following  of  respectable 
middle-class  men  and  women,  who  were 
guilty  of  rioting.  The  military  being 
called  out,  Thorn  was  shot,  and  buried 
at  Herue  Hill  6  June,  1838. 

Mr.  Wyse  referred  to  the  Ignorance  revealed  In 
the  county  of  Kent  by  the  delusion  of  the  Thomlte*. 
— HOWITT.  Hilt,  of  £ny.  year  1889,  p.  441. 

Thorn  (Treaty  of),  1466,  which  closed 
the  wars  between  the  Poles  and  the  Teu- 
tonic Knights  of  Preussen.  By  this 
treaty  all  the  western  part  of  Preussen  was 
ceded  to  Poland,  and  the  rest  of  Preussen 
(or  ancient  Prussia)  was  held  as  a  fief  by 
the  knights. 

Thorough  ( The).  A  system  adopted 
by  Wentworth  and  Archbishop  Laud, 
which  would  (by  the  aid  of  the  church) 
have  rendered  Charles  I.  the  most  abso- 
lute of  all  monarchs.  It  was  the  '  tho- 
rough '  subjection  of  all  law  to  the  royal 
will. 

The  hearers  bad  not  forgotten  the  '  Thorough,' 
nor  the  utter  suppression  of  all  forms  of  religion 
but  his  own,  the  sweeping  away  utterly  of  the  faith 
of  Scotland,  and  the  substitution  of  Arininianisra 
and  the  liturgy.— HOWITT,  Uitt.  of  Engl.  (Charles 
I.,  ohap.  Iv.  p.  349). 

Thoulounides  (8  syl.).  A  Turcoman 
dynasty  of  Egypt  (869-905),  so  called 
from  Tliouloun  of  the  tribe  of  the  Oi'gours. 
He  was  a  slave,  but  made  Egypt  inde- 
pendent. 

Thrani'tse,  the  uppermost  bank  of 
rowers  in  a  Greek  galley.  The  lowest 
bank  was  called  the  TktXmMm  and  the 


middle  bank  the  Zeugltce.  As  the  oars 
of  the  Thranltse  were  the  longest,  their 
labour  was  greatest,  and  they  had  higher 
wages. 

Three  Articles  (The),  1584.  The 
three  things  which  Archbishop  Whitgift 
required  the  clergy  to  subscribe  to,  viz. 
(1)  the  royal  supremacy  in  matters  eccle- 
siastical as  well  as  temporal ;  (2)  the 
legality  of  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer 
and  the  Ordinal ;  and  (8)  the  Thirty-nine 
Articles.  See  p.  48,  '  Articles.' 

Three  Branch  Men  (The).  A 
term  applied  to  those  politicians  who  in 
the  reign  of  Charles  I.  used  to  speak  of 
the  king,  lords,  and  commons  as  the 
three  estates,  or  the  three  branches  of 
the  legislature.  The  phrase  originated 
with  John  Reeves  at  the  close  of  the 
16th  cent 

Lord  Clarendon  says:  '  The  three  branchrt  Is  no* 
only  unsound  In  point  of  law,  bat  Is  wholly  false 
a*  a  metaphor.  Nobody  talks  of  branches,  but 
relatively  to  something  else.  If  you  speak  of 
branches  of  a  canal,  you  always  have  In  your 
mind  the  grand  trunk;  but  If  king,  lords,  and 
commons  are  throe  branches,  where  Is  the 
trunk  ? ' 

(Of  course  the  three  estates  of  the  kingdom  arc 
the  nobility,  the  clergy,  and  the  commons.) 

Three  Chapters  (The).  In  Greek 
Kt^dAaio.  Schedules  setting  forth 
the  heresies  of  Theodore  of  Mopsuestia, 
Theodoret  of  Cyrrhus,  and  Ibas  of 
Edessa,  accused  of  the  Nestorian  and 
Pelagian  taint.  They  had  been  cut  off 
and  restored  to  church  communion,  and 
were  dead  and  buried,  when  Justinian 
revived  the  controversy  and  submitted 
the  '  Three  Chapters '  to  the  fifth  general 
council  held  at  Constantinople  in  558. 
The  three  '  heretics '  and  all  their  de- 
fenders were  then  delivered  over  to  the 
prince  of  darkness. 

Dean  Miltnan  (vol.  11.  p.  MS)  says :  '  The  contro- 
versy Of  "the  Three  Chapters"  was  Idle  and 
frivolous;  yet  how  many  pages  of  church  history 
does  it  not  fill ! '  Gibbon  says:  '  The  dispute  has 
filled  more  volumes  than  it  deserves  lines.'— &'<•« 
ROBERTSON,  llai.  of  the  Christian  Church,  vol.  U. 
p.  801. 

Three-cornered  Constitu- 
encies. A  political  device  for  repre- 
senting minorities.  In  1867  it  waa 
enacted  that  if  any  place  returned  more 
than  two  members,  the  constituents 
should  be  allowed  to  vote  for  one  less 
than  the  entire  number :  thus  if,  as  in 
the  city  of  London,  there  are  four  mem- 
bers, the  constituents  could  vote  for  only 
three.  By  this  arrangement  the  three 


THREE 


THEEB 


most  popular  candidates  would  represent 
the  majority,  and  the  fourth  choice  would 
lie  between  the  least  popular  of  the 
majority  and  the  most  popular  of  the 
minority,  and  in  almost  every  case  the 
latter  would  be  elected. 

Three  Days   of  July  (The},  or 

1  The  Three  Days,'  July  27,  28,  29  (Tues- 
day, Wednesday,  and  Thursday)  of  1880, 
in  which  the  revolution  of  France  cul- 
minated in  the  abdication  of  Charles  X. 

The  famous  Three  Days  of  July  had  as  thrilling 
an  effect  in  Transylvania  as  elsewhere.— GODKIN, 
Hist,  of  Hungury. 

Three  Emperors  (The},  B.C.  2953- 
2598.  The  10th  ki  of  Chinese  '  history.' 
This  mythic  period  followed  the  alle- 
gorical. The  three  mythic  emperors  were 
Fo-hi,  Chin-nong,  and  Hoang-li,  i.e.  son 
of  heaven,  divine  husbandman,  and  em- 
peror of  earth. 

Three  Fatal  to  France.     The 

fatal  number  to  Rome  has  been  six ; 
and  three  has  proved  singularly  fatal  to 
France. 

I.  Take  the  kings.  The  third  of  any 
name  has  been  uniformly  either  worth- 
less or  unlucky :  Childebert  III.,  Clotaire 
III.,  Clovis  III.,  Dagobert  III.,  and 
Thierry  ITT,  were  rois  faineants. 

CHELDERIC  III.,  the  last  king  of  France 
of  the  first  race,  was  confined  in  a  cloister 
that  Pepin  ie  Bref  might  reign  in  his 
stead. 

PEPIN  le  Bref  was  the  third  Pepin  : 
(1)  Pepin  de  Landen ;  (2)  Pepin  d'Heris- 
tal,  his  grandson,  and  (3)  Pepin  le  Bref, 
grandson  of  Pepin  d'Heristal,  who  was 
succeeded  by  the  Carlovingian  dynasty. 

CHARLES  III.  le  Simple  was  wholly 
under  the  thumb  of  favourites,  and 
after  a  most  inglorious  reign  was 
poisoned  by  the  Comte  de  Vermandois. 

HENRI  III.  le  Mignon,  'weaker  than 
woman  and  worse  than  harlot,'  was 
assassinated  by  Jacques  Cldment. 

Louis  III.,  joint  king  with  Carloman, 
reigned  about  a  year  and  was  killed  by 
an  accident  at  the  age  of  22. 

PHILIPPE  III.  le  Hardi  was  singularly 
unfortunate,  and  singularly  misnamed 
'  The  Bold.'  This  tool  of  Labrosse  went 
on  a  crusade,  and  brought  home  the  dead 
bodies  of  five  near  relatives :  his  father, 
his  "wife,  his  son,  his  brother,  and  his 
brother-in-law.  The  'Sicilian  Vespers' 
(q.v.)  occurred  in  his  reign.  He  died  of 
an  epidemic  at  Perpignan. 


NAPOLEON  HL  lost  his  imperial  crown 
at  Sedan,  and  died  in  exile  at  Chisel- 
hurst,  in  Kent. 

n.  The  succession  of  three  brotheri 
has  always  proved  fatal : 

The  CAPETIAN  dynasty  terminated 
with  the  succession  of  three  brothers: 
Louis  X.,  Philippe  V.,  and  Charles  IV. 
.(sons  of  Philippe  le  Bel). 

The  VALOIS  line  came  to  an  end  by  the 
succession  of  three  brothers:  Francois 
II.,  Charles  IX.,  and  Henri  HI.  (sons  of 
Henri  II.). 

The  BOURBON  dynasty  terminated  with 
the  succession  of  three  brothers :  Louis 
XVI.-,  Louis  XVIII.,  and  Charles  X. 
(sons  of  Louis  the  Dauphin). 

III.  The  monarchy  of  France  was 
brought  to  an  end  by  the  third  of  these 
triplets. 

The  empire  of  France  consisted  of 
Napoleon  I.,  Napoleon  II.,  and  Napo- 
leon III. 

Tit  dicitnr.  semper  sub  sextis  perdita  Roma, 
Slo  quoque  sub  numero  tros  perdita  Francia 
semper. 

It  six  to  Rome  hath  always  brought  mischance, 
Three  hath  a  fatal  number  proved  to  France. 
See  p.  796, '  Semper  sub  Sextis.' 

Three  Glorious  Days,  or  'La 
grande  semaine.'  The  insurrection  of 
27,  28,  29  July  (1830),  in  Paris,  which 
drove  Charles  X.  from  the  throne.  The 
days  were  Tuesday,  Wednesday,  and 
Thursday. 

The  political  world  was  shaken  by  the  three 
glorious  days  in  Paris.— J.  A.  FKOUDB,  Thomat 
Carlyle,  vol.  ii.  p.  124. 

Three  Great  Military  Orders 

(The}.  The  Knights  Templars,  the 
Knights  Hospitallers,  and  the  Teutonic 
Knights  of  St.  Mary  of  Jerusalem. 

Three  Hundred  (The),  of  Milan. 
The  band  in  charge  of  the  banner  of  St. 
Ambrose,  the  sacred  oriflamme  of  Milan, 
sworn  to  die  in  its  defence.  The  three 
hundred  were  supported  by  a  guard  of 
three  times  three  hundred,  the  elect  sol- 
diers of  Lombardy.  Three  was  a  sacred 
number,  and  three  times  three  was  thrice 
sacred. 

Three  in  English  history.  Our  line  of 
kings  never  exceeds  three  reigns  without 
interruption  or  catastrophe. 
William  I.,  II.,  Henry  I. 

A  uturper,  Stephen. 
Henry  II.,  Richard  I. 

A  uwrper,  John. 

91.1 


884 


THREE 


THREE 


Henry  HI.,  Edward  L 

Edward  II.  murdered. 

Edward  III. 

Richard  II.  deposed. 
Henry  IV.,  V.,  VI. 

Lino  of  Lancaster  changed. 

Edward  IV.,  V.,  Richard  HL 

Dynasty  changed. 

Henry  VII.,  VIIL,  Edward  VL 

Lady  Jane  Qrey. 
Mary,  Elizabeth. 

Dynasty  changed. 

James  I. 

Charles  I.  beheaded, 

Charles  II. 

James  II.  dethroned. 
William  HI.,  Anne. 

Dynasty  changed. 
George  I.,  II.,  ILL 

Regency. 
George  IV.,  William  IV.,  Victoria. 

Indirect  successions. 

V  Except  In  one  case,  that  of  John,  we  hare 
never  had  a  grrat-gi -andfhiU  as  sovereign  In  direct 
descent.  See  '  Three  Fatal  to  France.' 

Three  Kings  (The).  The  three 
Kings  of  Cologne  are  the  supposed 
Magians  who  offered  gifts  to  the  infant 
Jesus  in  Bethlehem.  The  '  Feast  of  the 
Three  Kings  '  is  the  Feast  of  Epiphany 
or  Twelfth  Night.  There  was  a  famous 
dramatic  spectacle  so  called,  once  ex- 
tremely popular.  The  representation  in 
1836  by  the  monks  of  Milan  is  historic. 

The  name*  usually  given  in  Cologne  Cathedral 
are  Caspar,  Melchlor,  and  Balthazar ;  but  other 
traditions  give  other  namas,  as  Apellioa,  Ameros, 
and  Damasoos;  Magalath,  Oalgalath,  and  Sara- 
sin,— Ator,  Sator,  and  Perat&ras, 

Three  Kings*  Day.  Twelfth 
Day,  so  called  because  the  visit  of  the 
'Three  Kings' or  wise  men  of  the  East 
who  came  to  honour  the  infant  Jesus  is 
commemorated  on  that  day  (the  Epi- 
phany). 

Three  per  cent.  Reduced 
Annuities  (The),  1747.  Several 
funds  borrowed  at  a  higher  rate  of  inte- 
rest reduced  to  a  three  per  cent,  interest. 
In  1749  by  Act  of  Parliament  it  was 
declared  that  all  such  holders  of  the 
fund  as  did  not  choose  to  accept  the 
reduced  interest  should  be  paid  off  in 
lull.  Very  few  embraced  the  alternative. 

Three  Popes. 

I.  In  the  llth  cent,  there  were  three 
simultaneous  popes :  Benedict  IX.  (1038 
-1048),  Silvester  IIL  (1044),  and  Gre- 


gory VI.,  who  bought  the  pontificate 
(1044-1046).  Kaiser  Henry  HI.  in  1046, 
having  set  aside  Benedict  and  Gregory, 
appointed  Clement  II.,  a  German,  who 
died  the  following  year.  Benedict  still 
held  on,  and  in  the  two  nezt  years  two 
other  Germans  were  appointed  by  the 
kaiser. 

n.  In  the  15th  cent,  there  were  three 
simultaneous  popes  :  Gregory  XII.  (1406 
-1415,  died  1417),  held  his  court  at  Friuli : 
Benedict  XIII.,  the  Avignon  pope,  held 
his  court  at  Peniscola,  in  Spain  (1394- 
1424);  and  Alexander  V.,  the  Roman 
pope  (1409-1410),  succeeded  by  John 
XXIII.  (1410-1415).  While  Gregory  and 
Benedict  were  still  alive  the  Council 
of  Pisa  appointed  Martin  V.  (1417),  and 
at  the  death  of  Benedict  Clement  VIIL 
took  his  chair. 

Three    Questions    (The),    1687. 

The  lords-lieutenants  of  counties  and 
mayors  of  boroughs  were  requested  by 
James  II.  to  make  a  return  of  persons 
who  answered  the  following  questions  in 
the  affirmative :  (1)  If  chosen  to  sit  in 
the  next  parliament  will  you  vote  for  the 
repeal  of  the  Test  Act  and  of  the  Penal 
Laws  ?  (2)  Will  you  give  your  vote  to 
candidates  favourable  to  those  repeals  ? 
(8)  Will  you  support  the  declaration  for 
liberty  of  conscience  by  living  peaceably 
with  Christians  of  a  different  creed  to 
your  own?  The  answers  received  were 
not  favourable  to  the  king's  views. 

Three  Rejected  Articles  (The). 
The  original  number  of  the  articles  of 
the  Church  of  England  was  42,  drawn 
up  in  1551,  but  the  present  number  is 
89,  three  having  been  omitted  by  Convo- 
cation, 29  Jan.,  1568.  The  three  articles 
rejected  are  these  :  (1)  The  resurrection 
of  the  dead  is  not  passed  already;  (2) 
the  soul  does  not  perish  with  the  body ; 
and  (8)  not  all  men  will  be  saved. 

Three  Sacraments  (The). 

I.  1520.    Luther  acknowledged  only 
three    sacraments,    viz.    baptism,     the 
eucbarist,  and  penance.     Roman  Catho- 
lics have  seven  sacraments,  but  English 
Protestants    since   1553   have   admitted 
but  two,  baptism  and  the  Lord's  supper, 
as    may  be  gathered  from  the   church 
catechism  published  that  year. 

II.  In   '  Cranmer's    Catechism '   (q.v.) 
three  sacraments  are  authorised : 

1.  Baptism,  the  bath  of  regeneration, 


THREE 


THRONE 


885 


or  instrument  of  the  second  birth  (pp. 
182,  206). 

2.  Absolution,  or  the  authority  of  the 
keys,  by  virtue  of  which  pardon  is 
obtained  for  sins  after  baptism. 

8.  The  holy  communion,  which  sup- 
plies fresh  grace  to  the  worthy  recipient, 
and  enables  him  to  go  on  from  strength 
to  strength. 

Three  States  or  Stages  (The). 
Comte  says  the  mind  passes  through  three 
stages,  the  theological,  the  metaphysical, 
and  the  positive.  In  the  infancy  of 
thought  the  mind  attributes  phenomena 
to  the  arbitrary  will  of  some  spirit,  fairy, 
or  pervading  providence,  which  says  and 
it  is  done.  In  the  second  stage  it  attributes 
the  causes  of  phenomena  to  some  abstract 
or  hypothetical  principle,  as  law  and 
force.  In  the  third  stage  it  relies  on 
science  and  data.  Thus  plague  or 
famine  by  the  first  is  attributed  to  God  ; 
by  the  second  to  eclipses  or  some  other 
hypothesis ;  by  the  third  to  bad  sanitary 
arrangements.  Most  educated  men  are 
in  all  the  three  stages  :  on  some  subjects 
they  are  in  the  theological  stage ;  on 
others  in  the  metaphysical;  and  on 
others  in  the  positive.  Thus  Faraday 
was  remarkable  for  his  theological  and 
positive  stages. 

Three  States  (Period  of  the),  called 
by  the  Chinese  San-kuo  (221-22G).  The 
states  were  (1)  Heou-Han,  or  Sho-Han, 
the  continuation  of  the  Han  or  6th 
imperial  dynasty.  It  gave  two  kings,  and 
lasted  forty-four  years.  The  seat  of  govern- 
ment was  Shen-see ;  (2)  the  kingdom  of 
Oey  or  Wei,  which  gave  five  kings,  lasted 
forty-five  years,  and  had  Honan  for  the 
seat  of  government ;  (3)  the  kingdom  of 
Ou  or  Woo,  which  gave  four  kings,  lasted 
forty-four  years,  and  had  its  seat  of 
government  first  at  Ou-chang,  and  after- 
wards at  Nankin. 

Three  Tailors  of  Tooley  Street 
(The).  Only  two  of  these  busybodies 
were  tailors.  They  were  John  Grose 
(tailor,  Tooley  Street),  Thomas  Satterley 
(tailor,  Weston  Street),  and  George  Sand- 
ham  (grocer,  Bermondsey  Street),  who 
met  after  business  at  a  public-house,  to 
Bmoke  their  pipes  and  talk  politics. 
During  the  movement  of  Catholic  Eman- 
cipation they  resolved  to  petition  par- 
liament, and  commenced  their  document 


with  these  words :  '  We,  the  people  of 
England.'     Canning  was  prime  minister. 

A  correspondent  of  'Notes  and  Queries'  (21 
Jan.,  1683,  p.  55)  avouches  this  to  be  a  fact. 

Three  Test  Articles  (The),  1554, 
introduced  in  the  reign  of  Mary  in  proof 
of  orthodoxy,  were  : — 

1.  Is  the  natural  body  of  Christ  really 
present  in  the  elements  after  consecration, 
or  not  ? 

2.  Does    any    substance,    except    the 
body  and  blood,  remain  in  the  eucharist  ? 

8.  Is  the  Mass  a  propitiatory  sacrifice 
for  the  sins  of  the  living  and  dead,  or  is 
it  not  ?  See  p.  48,  '  Articles.' 

Three     Theological    Virtues 

(The).    Faith,  Hope,  and  Charity. 

Three-way  Leet.  A  three-way 
road,  a  cross-road  where  suicides  used  to 
be  buried  with  a  stake  thrust  through 
their  body.  These  cross-ways  were  the 
terror  of  '  old  women  and  old  maides.' 

Leedan,  zelsedan-  Idd,  geliid.  Junius  says, 
'  Trivium,  quadrivium,  ita  dicimt,  In  quibusdam 
Angliea  tractibus. 

'Three  Ws'  (The),  1837.  Three 
great  American  houses  in  London.  The 
amount  paid  from  June  to  December  by 
Wilson  &  Co.  was  935,3002. ;  by  Wigan 
&  Co.  674,7002.;  and  by  Wildes  &  Co. 
505,0002.;  total  acceptances  in  six  months, 
2,116,0002. 

Three  Writers  (The).    See  p.  801, 

'  Scriptores  Tres.' 

'Five  Writers,'  tee  'Scriptores  Quinque';  'Ten 
Writers,'  see  'Scrip tores  Decem';  the  '  Six  Chro- 
nicles,' see '  Six.' 

Threshers  (The),  1806.  An  Irish 
secret  treaty  formed  by  Roman  Catholics 
of  Ireland  in  opposition  to  the  Orange- 
men or  Protestant  association.  They 
appeared  in  Sligo,  Mayo,  Leitrim,  Long- 
ford, Roscommon,  and  Cavan.  One  of 
their  articles  was  the  resistance  to  the 
payment  of  tithes,  even  when  voluntarily 
paid  to  Roman  Catholic  priests.  Their 
chief  called  himself  '  Capt.  Thresher,'  and 
his  gangs  used  to  thrash  or  beat  unmer- 
cifully all  collectors  of  tithes  and  their 
clerks,  as  well  as  those  who  paid  tithes. 
See  p.  455,  '  Irish  Associations.1 

Throne  and  Altar  (The).  'Le 
Trone  et  1'Autel,'  the  motto  of  the  Legiti- 
mists and  Carlists.  It  really  means  the 
divine  right  of  kings  and  priests,  both 
'  the  Lord's  Anointed.'  The  absolute 
king  and  infallible  Church. 


THRONE 


TIEN-TEH 


Throne  of  Jamshed  (The).  Per- 
Bepolis  is  BO  called  because  founded 
by  Jamshed  (shed  means  illustrious). 
This  mythical  king  of  Persia  began  to 
reign  B.C.  2240  and  reigned  twenty  years. 
The  Blue-ribbonites  will  be  glad  to  know 
that  the  art  of  making  wine  IB  ascribed 
to  this  king. 

Throne  of  the  Barricades  (The). 
That  of  Louis  Philippe  of  France  (1830- 
1848),  founded  on  the  Kevolution  of 
July,  when  Paris  was  barricaded  for 
three  days. 

Thronus  Regalis  (Kbnigstuhl).  A 
round  vault  on  the  Rhine,  five  miles 
south  of  Coblentz.  The  vault  is  built  of 
freestone,  and  rests  on  nine  stone  pil- 
lars, one  of  which  stands  in  the  middle. 
It  is  eighty  feet  in  circumference, 
furnished  above  with  seven  seats,  one 
for  each  elector.  The  ascent  to  it  is  by 
stairs  consisting  of  twenty-eight  stone 
steps,  and  it  has  two  stout  doors.  On 
this  thronus  regalis  the  original  electors 
consulted  respecting  their  choice  of  a 
king.  Heinrich  VII.  in  1808  was  elected 
in  this  manner,  and  in  1338  the  electoral 
league  was  established  here.  Maxi- 
milian I.  was  the  last  of  the  kaisers 
brought  to  the  thronus  regalis. 

Thugs  (The).  A  religious  fraternity 
in  India  in  honour  of  Khali,  wife  of  Siva, 
but  addicted  to  murder.  In  some  pro- 
vinces they  are  called  Phanslgars  or 
stranglers. 

Phanslgara  means  those  who  'employ  the 
noose '  or  phanti.  Thug  means  deceiver  or  cheat. 

Thunderbolt  of  Italy  (The). 
Gaston  de  Foix,  nephew  of  Louis  XII., 
who  fell  at  Ravenna  in  the  moment  of 
victory  (1489-1612). 

Thunderer  (The).  The  'Times' 
newspaper,  so  called  from  an  expression 
used  by  Captain  Edward  Stirling  while 
Thomas  Barnes  was  editor :  '  \Ve  thun- 
dered forth  the  other  day  an  article  on 
the  subject  of  social  and  political  reform.' 

Thundering  Legion  (The),  A.D. 
174.  In  Latin  'Legio  Fulininatrix.' 
While  Marcus  Aurelius  was  engaged  in 
a  war  with  the  Quadi  and  Marcomanni 
his  army  suffered  severely  from  want  of 
water.  Eusebius  says  the  12th  legion 
(Legio  Melitina)  fell  on  their  knees  and 
trayed  for  rain,  when  forthwith  a  storm 
bioke  overhead,  supplying  the  Roman 


army  with  water,  and  dealing  destruction 
to  the  foe.  From  this  storm  the  Legio 
Melitlna  was  ever  after  called  the 
Thundering  Legion. 

The  assertion  of  Eusebius  (v.  5),  be  It  remem- 
bered, is  only  one-sided,  (or  others  ascribe  the 
storm  to  the  prayers  of  Marcus  Aurelius  to 
Jupiter,  and  under  this  impression  the  emperor 
raised  a  pillar  In  gratitude  to  '  Jupiter  the  Thun- 
derer.' Others  ascribe  it  to  the  incantations  of 
Arnuphia,  an  Egyptian  magician.  Then,  again, 
Dio  CaesiuB  informs  us  that  the  twelfth  legion 
had  been  called  •  Legio  Fulininatrix  '  ever  since 
the  time  of  Augustas  (Book  vli.,  v.  33). 

Thurificati  (The).  Those  lapsed 
Christians  who,  to  avoid  persecution, « .>n- 
sented  to  burn  incense  to  heathen  gods. 

Tiara  (TJie).  The  triple  crown  of  the 
pope,  symbolising  his  civil  rank,  as  the 
keys  symbolise  his  ecclesiastical  power. 
The  most  ancient  head-dress  of  the 
bishop  of  Rome  was  a  high  round  cap. 
In  1058  Pope  Damasus  II.  adopted  a  cap 
more  like  that  of  the  Jewish  high-priest 
or  a  mitre.  In  1276  Pope  John  XIX. 
encompassed  his  mitre  with  a  crown;  in 
1295  Boniface  added  a  second  crown; 
and  in  1411  John  XXII.  added  a  third 
crown,  completing  the  tiara  or  triple 
crown  to  signify  the  power  of  the  pope 
over  the  church '  souffrante,  militante,  et 
triomphante,'  or  else  his  power  over 
three  parts  of  the  world  (Europe,  Asia, 
and  Africa). 

Barely  the  pope  cannot  claim  power  over  the 
Church  triumphant. 

Tiberius  (The  French).  Louis  XL 
(1428,  1461-1483).  Both  were  cruel, 
crafty,  and  deceitful.  Their  rule  of 
government  was,  'He  who  knows  not 
how  to  deceive  knows  not  how  to  rule.' 

Tibullus  of  France  (The).  Eva- 
riste  Desire"  Desforgos  Parny  (1753- 
1814).  The  '  dame  de  sa  plume  '  was  a 
Creole,  who,  however,  preferred  in  mar- 
riage a  rich  planter  to  a  poor  poet. 

Tiedge  Verein  (The),  1842.  An 
institution  founded  in  Berlin  in  honour 
of  Christoph  August  Tiedge, '  the  Nestor 
of  German  poesy'  (1/52-1841).  It  gives 
every  fifth  year  a  literary  prize  to  some 
youthful  candidate,  and  makes  provision 
for  needy  meritorious  authors. 

Tien-teh.  The  pretender  to  imperial 
power  in  China,  and  leader  of  an  insur- 
rection which  lasted  sixteen  years.  Tbere 
were  five  chiefs,  all  of  ^-trrrc  acknow- 
ledged his  supremacy  (ISSfl- 18£4). 
His  proper  name  was  Htt»g-*Um-t«  >n«*  H* 


TIEN-TSIN 


•DIMES' 


887 


was  a  native  of  Quang-sl  of  low  origin,  and  as- 
sumed the  titular  names  of  Tien-teh  (celestial  vir- 
tue) and  Tae-ping-wang  (prince  of  peace). 

Tien-tsin  (Treaty  of),  26  June, 
1858,  between  Great  Britain  and  China. 
Ratified  24  Oct.,  1860.  Provided  for 
ambassadors  on  the  part  of  the  two  con- 
tracting parties  to  reside  at  each  other's 
court ;  for  the  establishment  of  a  British 
minister  at  Pekin,  and  the  liberty  of 
trading  without  restriction. 

Tierce.  One  of  the  eight  daily  ser- 
vices of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  third 
of  the  four  lesser  ones.  At  nine  in  the 
morning — the  third  hour  of  the  day. 
See  p.  140,  'Canonical  Hours.' 

Tiers  Consolide',  1797.  A  name 
given  in  France  during  the  Directory  to 
the  public  debt,  '  dont  le  tiers  seul  Itait 
garanti,'  the  nation  being  bankrupt  at 
the  time. 

Tiers  liitat  (Le),  or  '  Le  Tiers.'  The 
third  order  of  the  state,  the  other  two 
being  the  noblesse  and  the  clergy.  The 
three  orders  combined  form  the  Etats 
Generaux.  In  the  reign  of  Louis  le 
Gros  (1108-1137),  the  commons  were 
admitted  into  the  legislative  assembly, 
which  then  took  the  name  of  the  '  As- 
semblee  des  trois  e"tats.'  27  Dec.,  1788, 
it  was  determined  that  the  deputies  of 
Le  Tiers  should  equal  those  of  the  other 
two  orders  combined.  This  is  called 
'Le  doublement  du  Tiers.'  The  name 
of  Tiers  Etat  was  abolished  in  1789, 
and  the  Etats  G6n6raux  became  the 
AssembUe  Nationals. 

Pronounce  Teart-a-tcM. 

Tiers  Ordre,  or  '  Tiercelins,'  or 
'  Tertiaries.'  Seculars  of  a  religious 
order  who  observe  the  rules  of  the 
order  to  which  they  attach  themselves 
without  renouncing  their  civil  life.  The 
'  Third  Order  of  St.  Francis '  was  founded 
in  1221 ;  the  '  Tertiaries  of  St.  Augus- 
tine '  in  1401 ;  the  '  Third  Order  of  St. 
Dominic '  in  1422 ;  &c. 

Some  tertiarles  who  live  in  common. 

Tigernach.  The  oldest  of  the  Irish 
annalists  (died  549).  His  annals  were 
published  in  O'Connor's  Eerum  Hiber- 
nicarum  Scriptores  Veteres  at  the  ex- 
pense of  the  Duke  of  Buckingham,  1814- 
1826. 

Tiglath-pileser.  5eep.485,'Kileh- 
Bhergat.' 


Tigretier.  The  dancing  mania  of 
Abyssinia,  which  occurs  most  frequently 
in  the  Tigre"  country,  whence  its  name. 

Tilsit  (Peace  or  Treaty  of),  7  July, 
1807,  between  France  and  Russia.  This 
was  a  most  disgraceful  affair,  as  Russia 
was  at  the  time  an  ally  of  Great  Britain, 
and  they  were  acting  together  against 
Turkey  and  the  French.  Napoleon  by 
this  treaty  won  over  Alexander,  and 
secretly  provided  that  he  should  make 
common  cause  with  France  against  Great 
Britain,  and  sign  the  Berlin  Decree 
(q.v.).  It  was  secretly  agreed  between 
the  two  signatories  that  France  should 
be  allowed  to  make  itself  master  of  the 
Danish  fleet  and  Russia  to  seize  Finland. 
Turkey  was  to  be  divided  between  them : 
France  to  have  Macedonia,  Dalmatia, 
and  Greece ;  and  Russia  all  the  rest  of 
Turkey.  9  July  Prussia  signed  the 
treaty,  but  was  not  informed  of  the 
secret  provisions  above  referred  to. 

'Times'  (The),  newspaper.  Corn* 
menced  1  January,  1788. 

'Times'  (The)  and  the  Irish  Land 
League,  1889.  The  '  Times '  newspaper 
had  used  its  gigantic  influence  to  put 
down  the  crimes  committed  in  Ireland 
for  several  past  years  connected  with 
the  Land  League.  The  Irish  were  com- 
pelled by  the  leaguers  to  join  the  league 
on  pain  of  death  or  personal  injury,  and 
those  who  joined  the  league  were  for- 
bidden to  pay  their  rents  or  to  occupy  a 
holding  from  which  a  defaulting  tenant 
had  been  evicted.  In  1889  three  judges, 
called  Commissioners,  were  appointed  to 
examine  into  the  merits  of  these  charges 
made  by  the  '  Times.' 

Whatever  may  be  said  respecting  the  position 
taken  up  by  the  'Times'  in  1888-1889  against 
Charles  S.  Parnell  and  the  Irish  party,  one  thing 
is  indisputable,  the  motive  was  noble  and  patri- 
Gladstone  as  prime  minister  had  said 
the  Parnellite  party  in  every 

movement,  ana  11  so,  the  movement  ought  to  be 
put  down.  In  fact,  the  phrase  'Parnellism  and 
crime'  is  only  Gladstone's  dictum  in  another 
form.  The  conduct  of  the  '  Times '  in  seconding 
Mr.  Gladstone  was  a  most  disinterested  act,  with 
only  one  fault — the  editors  trusted  too  implicitlyto 
an  adventurer  named  Pigott,  who  betrayed  them. 

'Times'  Fund  (The),  1854.  A 
sum  of  10,OOOZ.  raised  by  private  sub- 
scription and  sent  to  Printing-house 
Square  for  the  relief  of  the  sick  and 
wounded  in  the  hospitals  of  Scutari, 
tended  by  Miss  Florence  Nightingale  and 
a  staff  of  lady  volunteers  in  the  Crimean 


otic. 

that '  crime  dog 


988 


TIMES 


TITHE 


war.     The  'Times'  newspaper    under- 
took to  superintend  this  fund. 

' Times'  Memorial  (The),  1841. 
Mr.  O'Reilly,  the  '  Times '  correspondent 
at  Paris,  having  received  secret  informa- 
tion of  a  gigantic  fraud  projected  on  the 
continent,  exposed  it  in  the  '  Times ' 
newspaper,  and  saved  the  bankers  the 
loss  of  a  million  sterling.  A  testimonial 
was  set  on  foot,  and  the  '  Times '  declin- 
ing any  money  recompense,  a  '  Times ' 
scholarship  was  founded  at  Oxford  for 
boys  educated  at  Christ's  Hospital,  and 
another  at  Cambridge  for  boys  educated 
in  the  City  of  London  School.  The  rest 
of  the  money  was  spent  on  four  tablets, 
to  be  set  up  in  the  Royal  Exchange,  in 
Christ's  Hospital,  in  the  City  of  London 
School,  and  in  the '  Times '  printing  office. 

The  swindle  was  to  have  been  a  simultaneous 
Issue  of  forged  letters  of  credit  on  the  chief 
bankers  of  Europe.  The  attempt  to  expose  the 
Irish  Land  League  was  equally  noble,  but  mis- 
tarried  through  the  villainy  of  one  Plgott. 

'Times'  Testimonial  (The),  1842. 
The  Bishop  of  London  headed  a  sub- 
scription to  the  'Times'  newspaper  for 
the  interest  taken  by  that  journal  in  the 
School  of  Christ's  Hospital.  The  money 
collected  was  funded  to  create  exhibitions 
in  that  school  to  either  of  the  Universi- 
ties, and  to  found  '  Times'  Scholarships.' 
See  above  '  The  "  Times  "  and  the  Irish 
Land  League.' 

Timothy  Sparks.  The  now  de 
guerre  of  Charles  Dickens  in  his  pam- 
phlet of  '  Sunday  under  Three  Heads  ' : 
(1)  As  it  is;  (2)  As  Sabbath  bills  have 
made  it ;  and  (8)  As  it  might  be  made  (1880). 

Timothy  Titcomb.  The  pen- 
name  of  Josiah  Gilbert  Holland,  an 
American  author. 

Tineman,  i.e.  lose-man,  the  man 
who  loses  his  men.  So  Archibald  Douglas 
was  called,  because  after  the  death 
or  murder  of  the  Duke  of  Rothesay,  for- 
tune deserted  him,  and  he  lost  most  of 
his  followers  in  each  action  he  under- 
took (died  1424). 

Tintamarresque.  Burlesque  his- 
tory :  as  '  Le  Trocade*roscope,  Revue 
Tintamarresque  de  PExposition  Uni- 
verselle.'  Paris,  1878.  Par  Touchatout. 

'  Histoire  de  France  Tintamarresque.' 
Par  Touchatout.  Paris  (to  the  flight  of 
Louis-Philippe  in  1848). 

4  Histoire  Tintamarresque  de  Napoleon 


El.'  Par  Touchatout.  Paris,  1877  (from 
1848). 

'  La  De*gringolade  Impe*riale  '  (a  second 
part  to  the  above).  Paris,  1878. 

'  Grande  Mythologie  Tintamarresque.1 
Par  Touchatout. 

'  Histoire  Populaire  et  Tintamarresque 
de  la  Belgique.'  Par  F.  Delisle.  Brussels. 

•Tintoret  of  Switzerland  (The). 
John  Rudolph  Huber  (1722-1790).  He 
painted  8,065  portraits,  besides  other 
subjects. 

Tippling  Act  (The).  24  Geo.  H. 
ch.  40.  So  called  because  it  allowed  no 
action  to  be  maintained  for  the  sale  of 
spirituous  liquors,  retailed  on  credit, 
unless  the  debt  amounted  to  20s.  or 
upwards  at  one  time.  Now  in  part 
repealed. 

Tire'sias.  Milton  is  called  'the 
blind  Tiresias  of  modern  times '  (1608- 
1674). 

Tirshatha.  A  governor  appointed 
over  the  Assyrian  kings. 

Tirzah  (The  House  of).  In  the 
language  of  the  Roundheads,  the  Epis- 
copalians were  of  the  house  of  Tirzah. 
Any  persons  who  differ  from  our  own 
religious  faith.  Tirzah  was  the  royal 
city  of  the  revolted  tribes  of  Israel. 

He  liked  not  this  going  to  feast  In  high  places 
with  the  unclrcumcised  in  heart,  and  looked  on 
the  whole  ...  as  a  making  merry  in  the  house  of 
Tlrsah.— Sir  W.  SCOTT,  PeverU  of  Ou  Peak,  chap.  4. 

Tisserands  (weavers).  The  French 
name  of  the  Cathari,  or  Puritans  of  the 
12th  cent.  See  p.  150, '  Cathari.' 

Tithe  Agitation  (The).  In  Ire- 
land, 1881.  The  Catholic  Irish  combined 
to  resist  the  payment  of  tithes  to  Pro- 
testant clergymen.  The  rebellion  was 
stirred  up  by  Daniel  O'Connell,  who 
hated  Mr.  Stanley,  the  chief  secretary. 
Many  of  the  clergy  in  Ireland  were 
reduced  to  pauperism.  At  Newtown- 
barry,  in  Wexf ord,  cattle  were  impounded 
by  a  tithe-proctor,  and  the  peasantry 
who  went  to  release  them  came  into 
collision  with  the  yeomanry,  who  fired 
and  killed  twelve.  At  Carrickshock, 
however,  there  was  a  more  frightful  tra- 
gedy. The  peasantry  armed  with  scythes 
and  pitchforks  killed  eighteen  of  the 
police,  including  the  commanding  officer. 
At  Castlepollard,  in  Westmeath,  the 
police  fired  on  the  peasants  and  ahol 


TITHE 


TITLE 


889 


fcen.  At  Gortroche,  near  Rathcormack 
(Cork),  Archdeacon  Kyder,  supported  by 
a  number  of  the  military,  ordered  the 
soldiers  to  fire,  when  eight  were  killed 
and  thirteen  wounded.  Among  the  slain 
was  the  son  of  widow  Ryan.  Government 
now  took  the  matter  up.  Mr.  Stanley, 
chief  secretary,  insisted  that  the  law 
must  be  respected ;  Daniel  O'Connell  sided 
with  the  tithe  recusants.  It  was  found 
that  the  amount  of  arrears  was  104,285^ 
but  all  that  could  be  collected  was 
12,0001.,  and  the  cost  of  collecting  it  was 
15,OOOZ.,  so  the  contest  was  given  up,  as 
the  game  was  not  worth  the  candle.  See 
'  Irish  Church  Temporalities  Bill.' 

Tithe  Bill,  or  Commutation  Act, 
1886.  As  a  tenth  of  the  produce  of  land 
would  in  many  cases  swallow  up  the 
profits  of  improvement,  the  bill  enacted 
that  a  rent-charge  should  be  levied 
equal  to  the  average  amount  received 
for  wheat,  barley,  and  oats,  during  the 
seven  preceding  years.  The  rent-charge 
removed  the  vexatious  custom  of  taking 
tithes  in  kind.  The  measure  was  devised 
by  Mr.  Jones. 

Many  landlords  let  their  lands  tithe  free,  and 
pay  the  rent-charge  themselves.  This  should 
always  be  done  under  all  circumstances.  When 
tithe  was  collected  in  kind,  a  green  bough  was 
stuck  into  every  tenth  shock  ol  corn  on  the  field 
to  mark  the  property  of  the  tithe-owner. 

Tithe  Commissioners  of  Eng- 
land and  Wales  (The).  6, 7  Will.  IV. 
c.  71  appointed  to  convert  the  tithes 
into  a  rent-charge  payable  in  money,  but 
varying  in  amount,  according  to  the 
average  price  of  corn  (i.e.  wheat,  barley, 
and  oats),  for  the  seven  preceding  years. 

Tithe  Commutation  Act  (The), 
1832.  Ireland.  This  act  enabled  the 
tenant  to  pay  a  yearly  sum  of  money  in 
lieu  of  tithes,  if  the  rector  was  willing  to 
accept  the  commutation.  Above  1,000 
parishes  accepted  the  change,  but  some 
rectors  stood  out,  and  this  led  to  the 
Anti-tithe  War  (q.v.). 

Tithe  Composition  Bill  (The), 
1882.  Introduced  by  Lord  Stanley.  In 
1838  composition  for  tithes  in  Ireland 
was  changed  for  a  fixed  charge,  which 
was  only  three-fourths  of  the  former 
composition,  to  be  paid  by  the  landlords 
and  not  by  the  tenants  (1,  2  Viet.  o. 
109). 

Tithe  War  (The).  In  Ireland 
(1830-1835).  A  most  sanguinary  rebel- 

38 


lion  ostensibly  for  the  abolition  of  tithe& 
The  Whitefeet,  the  Blackfeet,  the 
Terryalts,  the  Lady  Clares,  the  Molly 
Maguires,  and  the  Eockites  overran  Ire- 
land during  these  years.  And  in  1842, 
1846,  the  Repeal  movement  roused  the 
country  to  a  state  of  enthusiasm  border- 
ing on  frenzy,  if  not  actual  revolt.  See 
p.  455, '  Irish  Associations.' 

Tithes  (Commutation  of).  In  Eng- 
land and  Wales,  1886  (6,  7  Will.  IV.  c. 
71),  whereby  the  tithes  hitherto  collected 
in  kind  were  commuted  for  a  fixed  sum 
of  money.  Amended  by  1  &  2  Viet.  c. 
64  (1837),  and  several  times  since. 

Titi  (Prince).  Frederick  prince  of 
Wales,  eldest  son  of  George  II.  Seward, 
a  contemporary,  tells  us  that  Prince 
Frederick  was  a  great  reader  of  French 
memoirs,  and  that  he  wrote  memoirs  of 
his  own  times  under  the  pseudonym  of 
'  Prince  Titi.'  These  memoirs  were  sub- 
sequently found  amongst  the  papers  of  • 
Ralph  the  historian. 

Correspondents  of  '  Notes  and  Queries '  in  1884 
inform  us  that  there  is  a  political  fairy  tale  by  St. 
Hyacinthe  (1684-1746)  called  the '  History  of  Prince 
Titi,'  the  four  chief  characters  of  which  are  KINO 
OINGUET,  mean,  stingy,  and  hating  his  son  (like 
George  II.);  the  QUEEN  TBIPASSE,  his  wife, 
haughty,  very  fond  of  money,  and  also  hating  her 
son  (like  Queen  Caroline);  PRINCE  TITI,  a  good, 
kind-hearted,  affable  prince,  handsome  and  brave, 
but  ill-used  by  his  royal  parents  (like  Frederick 
prince  of  Wales);  and  PRINCE  TRIPTILLON,  a 
younger  brother,  made  much  of  by  both  his 
parents  (like  the  Duke  of  Cumberland).  Ralph 
also  wrote  a  '  History  of  Prince  Titi,'  in  which  the 
page  L'Eveille  by  fairy  help  gets  to  know  all  that 
passes  in  royal  councils,  and  keeps  the  prince 
advised  of  everything.  The  page  made  a  Journal 
in  cipher  of  these  matters,  which  was  printed  in 
1736. 

Titian  (The  French).  Jacquea 
Blanchard  (1600-1688). 

Titian  (The  Portuguete).  Alonzo 
Sanchez  Coello  (1515-1590). 

Titian  (The  Spanish).  Juan  Fer- 
nandez Ximenes,  generally  called  'El 
Mudo '  (the  Dumb),  1598-1666. 

Title,  or  '  Titulus,'  means  '  pastor,'  as 
the  '  Title  of  St.  Mary,'  i.e.  the  pastor  of 
the  church  so  called. 

Title  of  Accusation,  (The),  nailed 
to  the  cross,  we  are  told,  is  deposited 
with  one  of  the  nails  in  the  Santa  Croce 
of  Eome.  Bozio  asserts  that  it  was 
found  in  the  cave  where  the  three  crosses 
were  buried.  The  letters  are  red,  and 
the  slab  of  wood.  Lipsius  informs  us 
that  the  slab  shown  to  him  was  9  incJieg 


0 


TITULARS 


TOLOSA 


long ;  bat,  as  it  contained  only  a  small 
part  of  the  inscription,  the  entire  slab, 
he  thinks,  must  have  been  about  4  feet. 
See  p.  281, '  Crucifixion,  Belies  of  the.' 

Father  Durand  (1232-12%)  tells  OB  that  he  saw 
In  Parit  the  title  of  the  accusation  in  full.  The 
monk  Antonine  (1389-14.r>9;  asserts  that  he  held  in 
his  own  hands  the  slab  bearing  the  full  accusation 
when  he  visited  the  Holy  Sepulchre  at  Jcrutalrm. 

The  title  on  the  Roman  slab  contains  two  Latin 
words.  NAZARINVB  RF.[x],  and  one  Greek  word 
written  backward!  and  spelt  with  two  blunders, 
iYoNEPAZAN,  where  K  should  be  H,  and  -OYl 
should  be  -us.  Surely  this  must  be  a  most  clumsy 
forgery,  for  the  writer  Ignorantly  supposed  that 
(Ji-cek  was  written  like  Hebrew  from  right  to  left. 

Tit'ulars  of  Tithes.  Scotchmen 
to  whom  the  king  made  grants  of  abbey 
lands  and  tithes,  on  condition  of  their 
providing  suitable  stipends  to  the  re- 
formed clergy.  Also  called  the 'Lords 
of  Erection.' 

Titus  of  Germany  (The).  Joseph 
II.  (1741-1765-1790),  son  of  Maria 
Theresa.  So  called  because  hardly  a  day 
passed  which  was  not.  distinguished  by 
some  act  of  munificence,  some  private 
deed  of  charity,  or  something  done  for 
the  good  of  others;  yet  was  he  almost 
always  unfortunate. 

Titus,  or  the  Delight  of  Man- 
kind of  Germany  (The).  Maxi- 
milian n.  Coxe,  in  his  'House  of 
Austria,'  says  :  '  If  ever  a  Christian  and 
philosopher  filled  the  throne,  that  Chris- 
tian and  philosoper  was  Maximilian  II.' 
(vol.  i.  part  ii.  p.  649).  Born  1627,  reigned 
1564-1576. 

Tityre  Tus  (pronounce  Tit'-e-re 
tuze).  The  name  assumed  in  the  17th 
cent,  by  a  clique  of  young  blades  in 
London,  of  the  upper  class,  whose  delight 
was  to  break  windows,  upset  sedan-chairs, 
rudely  caress  young  women,  molest  the 
watch,  and  annoy  quiet  citizens.  See 
'  Street  Bullies.' 

The  reference  is  to  the  first  line  of  Virgil  s  first 
'  Eclogue,'  Titure,  tupatulte  recuban* tub  trgmine  fagi, 
implying  that  they  were  men  of  leisure  who 
delighted  to  'recline  at  ease  under  their  paternal 
beechea.1 

To  Remain  Bible.  In  Gal.  xxiv. 
29  an  editorial  note  in  the  margin, '  to 
remain '  [stet],  is  inserted  in  tbe  text : 
'  But  as  then  he  that  was  born  after  me 
flesh  persecuted  him  that  was  born  after 
the  spirit  to  remain,  even  so  it  is  now.' 
See  p.  90, '  Bible,'  and  '  Scriptures.' 

Tobacco  Revolt  (The),  1848.  Ses 
V.  82,  '  Anti-tobacconists.' 


Toeplitz,  in  Bohemia  (Treaty  o/), 
Sept.  1818,  between  Austria  and  Great 
Britain.  This  treaty  of  alliance  was 
effected  between  the  battle  of  Dresden 
and  that  at  Leipsic.  A  few  days  pre- 
viously (9  Sept.)  Austria,  Russia,  and 
Prussia  had  entered  into  an  alliance 
against  Napoleon. 

Toga'ted  Nation  (The).  Th* 
ancient  Romans,  whose  distinguishing 
dress  was  a  toga  or  white  robe  bordered 
with  purple  for  magistrates.  Women  ai 
well  as  men  wore  the  toga. 

The  children  who  were  free-born  wore  a  toy  a 
prtrtexta  (white  bordered  with  purple)  till  they 
were  seventeen,  when  they  changed  it  for  the 
toga  rtrUit,  made  of  white  wool  without  ornament 
or  border. 

Toga'ti  et  Pallia'ti.  The  Romans 
and  Greeks.  The  dress  of  a  Roman  was 
{he  toga,  6f  a  Greek  the  pallium,  whence 
the  Romans  were  called  the  gens  togdta, 
and  the  Greeks  the  gens  pallidta. 

Toghlak  (The  House  of).  Founded 
in  Delhi  by  Tdghlak  in  1821.  This  line 
of  kings  succeeded  the  second  Gaurian 
dynasty,  which  reigned  from  1288  to 
1321.  The  house  of  Toghlak  was  suc- 
ceeded in  1414  by  the  government  of  the 
Beiads. 

Toleration  Act  (The),  1  William  & 
Mary,  c.  18  (24  May,  1689).  For  the  relief 
of  Protestant  Dissenters.  All  persons 
dissenting  from  the  Church  of  England 
(except  Papists,  Unitarians,  and  Ariana) 
were  allowed  to  assemble  for  religious 
worship  according  to  their  own  forma, 
provided  they  took  the  oaths  of  allegiance 
and  supremacy,  and  also  subscribed  a 
declaration  against  transubstantiation. 
The  exception  of  Unitarians  and  Ariana 
was  repealed  by  63  Geo.  III.  c.  ICO.  The 
Roman  Catholics  were  relieved  by  the 
Emancipation  Act,  10  Geo.  IV.  c.  7,  1829, 
and  1844. 

Tolosa  (Gold  of).  Toldsa— i.e.  Tou- 
louse— was  a  large  and  wealthy  city  with 
a  famous  temple,  where  great  riches 
were  deposited.  In  this  temple  was  pre- 
served the  booty  taken  by  '  Brennus ' 
from  Delphi.  In  106  this  temple  waa 
plundered  by  Quintus  Servilius  Csepio 
on  his  way  to  meet  the  Cimbrian  army. 
Csepip  was  utterly  defeated  by  the  Cimbri, 
and  it  was  said  that  his  defeat  was  a 
judgment  of  the  gods  for  his  sacrilege. 
Hence  the  Latin  proverb  Aurum  Tolo- 


TOLTECAfl 


TONSURE 


69) 


tdnum  habet  ('Ill-gotten  wealth   never 
prospers '). 

Toltecan  Nations  (The).  The 
Mexicans  and  Peruvians  are  so  called  by 
Morton.  The  Toltecans,  he  says,  were 
the  builders  of  that  series  of  mounds 
found  throughout  North  America. 

Tom  Moore  of  France  (The). 
Chaulieu  (1639-1720).  Called  'The 
Anacreon  of  the  Temple.' 

Tom  of  Ten  Thousand.  Thomas 
Thynne,  of  Longleat  Hall.  So  called 
not  only  from  his  great  wealth,  but  for 
his  unbounded  hospitality.  He  married 
Elizabeth  Percy  (countess  of  Ogle), 
heiress  of  Joscelyne  earl  of  Northumber- 
land, and  was  murdered  on  his  wedding 
day  (12  Feb.,  1682)  by  three  assassins 
hired  by  Charles  count  Konigsmark,  a 
disappointed  suitor  of  Lady  Ogle. 

In  Dryden's  '  Absalom  and  Achitophel'  Thomas 
Thynne  is  introduced  as  '  Issachar.' 

Tome  of  St.  Leo  (The).  That  is 
his  'Dogmatic  Letter'  449.  Leo  set 
aside  the  Council  of  Ephesus,  which  had 
pronounced  in  favour  of  Eutjfehes,  and 
summoned  a  new  council  of  Chalcedon, 
in  which  his  '  Tome '  was  accepted  '  as 
the  voice  of  St.  Peter,'  and  adopted  as 
the  orthodox  exposition  of  the  doctrine 
of  the  person  of  Christ.  It  declared  that 
his  body  was  not  a  celestial  body,  as  Eu- 
tyches  maintained,  nor  yet  a  mere  human 
body  into  which  the  Godhead  descended 
at  baptism,  as  the  Nestorians  taught,  but 
a  human  and  divine  nature  like  the 
union  of  body  and  soul.  This  of  course 
led  to  the  dogma  that  Mary  was  the 
mother  of  God,  and  to  the  more  modern 
dogma  of  the  Immaculate  Conception. 

Tomlins  Prelector  of  Ana- 
tomy in  Oxford  University.  Founded 
by  Eichard  Tomlins  in  1626.  Now  an- 
nexed to  the  Linacre  professorship  of 
Physiology,  the  stipend  being  200Z.  a 
year. 

Tong-Han.  The  last  fourteen  kings 
of  the  Han  dynasty  (B.C.  25  to  A.D.  220). 

The  first  1C  kings  of  this  dynasty  were  the  west- 
ern or  Si-Han.  The  second  half  the  eastern  or 
Tong-H&n. 

Tong-Oei  Dynasty  (The),  A.D.  534. 
The  northern  empire  of  China  was  split 
into  the  eastern  or  Tong-Oei,  and  the 
western  or  8i-0ol.  The  first  dynasty  of 


tho  eastern  kingdom  had  but  one  sove- 
reign, who  reigned  16  years  (534-560). 

Tonnage    and  Poundage.     A 

duty  per  ton  or  per  pound  on  goods  im- 
ported into  England.  First  imposed  by 
Edward  III.  by  vote  of  parliament  for  a 
fixed  number  of  years,  and  renewed  at 
the  expiry  of  the  time.  It  was  to  furnish 
the  sovereign  with  ready  money  for  the 
defence  of  his  realm.  In  the  reign  of 
Henry  V.  the  grant  was  made  for  life, 
but  on  the  accession  of  Charles  I.  the 
parliament  limited  the  grant  to  a  year, 
and  when  the  grant  was  not  renewed, 
as  was  usual,  Charles  levied  it  without 
the  authority  of  a  grant.  The  amount 
was  about  8s.  per  tun  on  imported  wines, 
10  per  cent,  on  goods  sold  by  the  pound 
of  less  value  than  100Z.,  and  5  per  cent, 
on  goods  above  that  value.  In  the  reign 
of  Queen  Anne  these  imposts  were  made 
perpetual,  and  mortgaged  for  the  public 
debt,  and  in  1787  (27  Geo.  III.  c.  18)  ton- 
nage  and  poundage  was  abolished,  a  duty 
being  substituted  according  to  tariff  on 
each  article  subjected  to  duty. 

Of  course,  since  1846,  when  free  rade  In  corn 
was  established,  the  principle  has  spread  to  the 
free  importation  of  well-nigh  every  article  of 
commerce  ;  but  no  nation  in  the  world  follows  the 
example  (1890).  The  United  States  of  N.  America, 
lu  Oct.  1890,  ran  to  the  extreme  of  protection. 
And  now  the  nations  will  learn  whether  Free 
Trade  or  Protection  is  the  true  principle  of  na- 
tional prosperity. 

Tonnage  Bank  (The),  1694.  So 
the  Bank  of  England  was  called  when 
it  was  first  established  in  the  reign  of 
William  III.,  because  the  Bank  com- 
pany was  to  lend  government  1,200,0002. 
at  8  per  cent.,  and  to  receive  in  repay- 
ment the  proceeds  of  a  new  duty  on 
tonnage. 

Tonsure.  The  shaven  part  of  the 
head  indicative  in  the  Catholic  Church 
of  holy  orders.  Probably  it  represents 
the  halo  of  sanctity,  or  else  the  crown  of 
the  royal  priesthood. 

1.  St.  Peter's   tonsure.    The  shaven 
part  is  the  whole  crown  of  the  head,  with 
a   fringe  of  hair  left  to  represent  the 
crown  of  thorns.    This  is  the  tonsure  of 
the  Latin  Church. 

2.  St.  Paul's  tonsure,  when  the  whole 
head  is  shaven.    This  is  the  tonsure  of 
the  Greek  or  Oriental  Church. 

Simon  Magus's  tonsure.  A  semicircle 
shaven  from  ear  to  ear  above  the  fore- 
head, but  not  reaching  to  the  hinder  part 


"91 


TOOM 


TORYISM 


of  the  head,  where  the  hair  was  suffered 
to  remain.  This  is  sometimes  called  St. 
James's  tonsure.  It  was  adopted  by  the 
Irish  missionaries.  * 

Tonsures  are  mentioned  by  St.  Dionyslus  the 
Areopaglte,  who  died  A.D.  95, '  De  Hlerarchia,'  p.  2 ; 
and  they  were  general  In  the  4th  and  5th  cents. 
See  Bede, '  Church  Hist.,'  book  v.  ch.  22. 

Toom  Tabard  (Empty  Jacket).  So 
John  Baliol  was  called  by  the  Scotch  for 
his  silly  opposition  to  Edward  I.  (Baliol 
born  1259,  king  1292-1296,  died  1814.) 
'  Vox  et  prsetera  nihil.' 

Torch  of  Pengwern(IVie).  Gwen- 
wyn,  prince  of  Powysland,  was  so  called 
from  his  constantly  laying  Pengwern 
in  Flintshire,  part  of  the  'province  of 
Shrewsbury,1  in  conflagration. 

Torches,  Links,  and  Lanterns. 
In  the  reigns  of  James  I.  and  Charles  I. 
courtiers  (proceeding  home  after  dark) 
were  conducted  with  torches,  merchants 
with  links,  and  mechanics  with  lanterns. 

Torgau  (The  Book  of),  1574.  A 
celebrated  confession  of  faith,  the  object 
of  which  was  to  establish  unanimity 
between  the  reformers.  Torgau  is  in 
Prussia  (Saxony).  Also  called  the 
'  Formula  of  Concord.' 

Torgau,  pronounce  Tor-gov  (ov  aa  in  'now'). 
Tories  (in  Irish  history),  1653,  rap- 
parees,  or  freebooters.  They  were  the 
Irish  Catholics  driven  by  Cromwell  from 
their  homes  into  Connaught,  who,  instead 
of  settling  down,  lived  by  blackmail, 
or  by  plundering  those  planted  on  their 
estates.  Tory-hunting  was  a  regular  bu- 
siness after  the  Restoration,  and  was  con- 
tinued to  the  latter  part  of  the  18th  cent. 
In  1695  a  law  was  made  that  any  Tory 
killing  two  other  Tories, '  proclaimed  and 
on  their  keeping,'  should  be  entitled  to 
pardon  for  all  former  offences,  except 
murder.  In  1718  it  was  declared  a  suffi- 
cient claim  for  pardon  if  a  Tory  could 
plead  that  he  had  killed  one  Tory.  These 
acts  expired  in  1776.  The  word  is  from 
toruighim,  to  pursue  for  the  sake  of 
plunder. 

The  word  Tory  has  completely  changed  its  mean- 
Ing:  it  no  longer  means  the  anti-government 
party,  but  the  Church  and  State  party.  So  in 
Italy  the  Guelfs  and  Ohibellines  <o.t?.)in  1313  com- 
pletely changed  their  meanings.  From  the  acces- 
sion of  William  III.  to  the  reign  of  George  II.  the 
Jacobites  or  anti-government  party  vrere  the 
Tories:  since  then  they  have  bean  the  strong 
Church  and  State  party. 

Tories  and  "Whigs,  1781,  in  the 
American  War  of  Independence.  Those 


colonists  who  adhered  to  the  British  in- 
terest called  themselves  Tories,  Roy- 
alists, or  Loyalists',  those  in  the  Ame- 
rican interest  called  themselves  Whig* 
or  Patriots.  They  were  nearly  equal  in 
numbers,  and  showed  a  savage  hostility 
to  each  other. 

Torne*  (Bishop),  1792,  in  the  Na. 
tional  Hall  of  Paris,  demanded  that  all 
religious  costumes  and  such  like  carica- 
tures should  be  abolished.  Then  he 
flung  on  the  floor  of  the  house  his  pon- 
tifical cross,  skull -cap,  and  frill-collar. 
Fauchet  and  other  prelates  followed  his 
example,  till  all  insignia  were  stripped 
off  ('  Moniteur,'  7  April,  1792). 

Torquema'da.  A  bigoted  inqui- 
sitor. The  reference  is  to  Thomas  de 
Torquemada,  the  first  Inquisitor-General 
of  Spain,  born  at  Valladolid'  (1420-1498). 
He  was  a  Dominican,  and  mode  Inquisi- 
tor-General of  Castile  in  1483.  He  greatly 
augmented  the  number  of  persecutions 
against '  heretics,'  consisting  of  confisca- 
tions, condemnations,  punishments  of  all 
kinds,  and  autos-da-fe',  insomuch  that 
even  the  popes  [Sixtus  IV.  and  Alex- 
ander VL]  were  obliged  to  moderate  his 
excessive  zeal.  Torquemada  had  the 
chief  hand  in  the  banishment  of  the 
Jews  and  Moors  of  Spain  in  the  time  of 
Ferdinand  and  Isabella. 

Tor'tura  Torti  (Tortus  confuted), 
1609.  A  book  by  Lancelot  Andrews, 
written  at  the  request  of  James  I.  to  con- 
fute the  attack  of  Bellarmine,  who,  under 
the  assumed  name  of  Matthew  Tortus, 
hod  attacked  that  monarch.  Andrews 
was  rewarded  for  his  book  with  the  see 
of  Chichester,  1605. 

Tory.  A  political  party  in  England 
opposed  to  the  Whigs.  They  are  the 
most  remote  from  the  democratic  or  re- 
publican party,  and  are  for  the  most  port 
attached  to  the  monarchy,  the  established 
church,  and  the  landed  interest.  They 
are  called  Conservatives  from  their  de- 
sire to  preserve  these,  which  the  Radicals 
wish  to  root  out.  For  etymology  set 
1  Tories  and  Whigs,'  *  Whig  and  Tory.' 

Toryism,  in  the  latter  part  of  Queen 
Anne's  reign,  and  the  earlier  days  of 
George  I.,  meant  the  peace  party,  and 
the  party  of  free- trade.  This  party  was 
opposed  to  the  pretensions  of  the  crown, 
and  endeavoured  to  override  the  autho- 


TOTEMISM 


TKACTARIANISM 


899 


rity  of  the  House  of  Lords  by  the  creation 
of  new  peerages.  Their  sympathies  were 
with  the  Catholics  of  Ireland,  and  some 
of  them  were  for  the  repeal  of  the  Scotch 
Union.  The  reason  is  plain  enough; 
they  were  Jacobites,  and  opposed  to  the 
innovations  of  Anne  and  the  house  of 
Hanover. 

To'temism.  An  American  Indian 
superstition ;  the  belief  in  totems  or- 
guardian  angels,  whether  animal,  vege- 
table, or  mineral.  A  totem  is  the  image 
of  this  guardian  spirit.  For  not  only 
human  beings  have  souls,  but  all  animals, 
plants,  inanimate  beings,  stars,  sun, 
moon,  earth,  sky,  and  even  thunder, 
which  the  totem  is  supposed  to  represent. 

Tottenham  in  his  Bopts,  1748. 
The  Irish  patriot  toast.  The  Irish  House 
of  Commons  incurred  great  public  debts, 
and  was  charged  with  extravagance.  An 
attempt  was  made  to  change  the  annual 
vote  for  the  discharge  of  the  national 
debt  into  a  grant  either  for  perpetuity  or 
for  a  term  of  years.  The  ayes  and  noes 
were  equal,  when  a  member  named 
Tottenham  entered  the  house  in  his 
riding  dress,  and  gave  the  preponderance 
of  votes  to  the  anti-ministerialists.  Hence 
the  toast. 

Touch-piece  (A).  A  medal  which 
the  king  hung  on  the  neck  of  a  person 
touched  for  the  'king's  evil.'  It  was 
called  an  Angel,  and  contained  the 
legend, '  He  touched  them,  and  they  were 
healed.'  In  the  Stuart  Exhibition,  1889, 
nine  of  these  tokens  were  exhibited. 
Those  of  Charles  II.  were  gold  pieces ; 
those  of  James  I.  and  the  two  Pre- 
tenders were  silver. 

Of  course  the  legend  shows  the  prevalence  of 
the  notion  of  the  '  divinity '  of  kings. 

Tou'lunites  (8  syl.),  868-905.  A 
dynasty  of  califs  in  Syria  and  Egypt, 
founded  by  Ahmed  Ibn  Toulun,  a  Turkish 
slave. 

Tower  of  Famine  (The).  The 
tower  on  the  Piazza  del  Anziana,  in  which 
Ugolino  of  Pisa,  with  Gaddo,  Ugoccione 
(his  sons),  and  Nino  and  Anselmuccio 
(his  grandsons),  was  confined.  The  arch- 
bishop threw  the  key  of  the  dungeon  into 
the  Arno.  Ugolino  survived  five  days 
after  the  death  of  the  other  four.  Dante 
refers  to  this  in  his  '  Inferno.' 


Town  Clerk  (The).  Bince  the 
Municipal  Corporations  Act  of  1885  the 
town  clerk  acts  in  obedience  to  the  direc- 
tions of  the  town  council.  His  duties  are 
to  preserve  minutes  of  the  transactions, 
and  to  make  out  the  freemen's  roll,  the 
burgess  list,  and  the  ward  list;  he  is 
responsible  for  the  safe  keeping  of  all 
charter  deeds  and  municipal  records; 
and  is  subject  to  various  fines  in  cases  of 
neglect.  He  is  a  lawyer  by  profession. 

Townley  Marbles  (The).  Sculp- 
tures which  Charles  Townley  collected 
at  Rome  between  1765  and  1772.  He 
died  in  1805,  when  his  collection  was 
purchased  by  the  nation  for  the  British 
Museum. 

Toyshop  of  Europe  (The). 
Birmingham. 

I  look  upon  Birmingham  as  being  the  great 
toyshop  of  Europe. — BURKE,  speaking  on  a  Bill  for 
licensing  the  New  Street  Theatre,  Birmingham.  ' 

Tract  No.  90  (1841),  by  the  Kev. 
J.  H.  Newman,  was  intended  to  show 
that  much  of  the  Roman  Catholic  doc- 
trine might  be  held  consistently  with 
subscription  to  the  Thirty-nine  Articles 
of  the  Anglican  Church.  This  led  to 
the  termination  of  the  series,  and  the 
resignation  by  Mr.  Newman  of  the  vicar- 
age of  St.  Mary's,  Oxford,  and  subse- 
quently, in  1845,  to  his  secession  to  the 
Church  of  Borne.  Many  of  his  friends 
and  associates  followed  him. 

Dr.  Newman  was  made  a  Cardinal  In  1879,  and 
died  in  1890. 

Tracts  for  the  Times,  or  'The 
Oxford  Tracts,'  1833-1841.  A  series  of 
tracts  published  in  Oxford  having  for 
their  object  the  revival  of  church  prin- 
ciples, greater  attention  to  all  the  rites, 
ceremonies,  and  externals  of  religion, 
and  checking  the  latitudinarian  tendency 
of  the  day.  The  chief  promoters  of  the 
movement  were  the  Eev.  John  Keble 
(author  of  the  '  Christian  Year '),  the  Rev 
J.  H.  Newman  (author  of  Tract  No.  90, 
(q.v.),  the  Rev.  E.  B.  Pusey,  the  Rev. 
Isaac  Williams,  the  Rev.  Hugh  J.  Rose, 
&c.,  all  men  of  great  scholarship  and 
literary  honours. 

The  Apostolic  succession,  priestly  absolution, 
baptismal  regeneration,  the  real  presence,  tha 
authority  of  the  Church,  the  value  of  tradition, 
and  a  discountenancing  of  Protestant  principle* 
are  the  chief  tenets  of  the  Tractarian  party. 

Tractarianism.  The  system  con 
tained  in  a  series  of  papers  called  '  Tracts 


894 


TRACTARIANS 


TRAJAN'S 


for  the  Times'   (q.v.).      The    effect    of 
which  have  been : 

1.  A  revival  of  the  High  Church  party. 

2.  A    great    development    of    church 
ritual.    The  preacher  no  longer  wore  his 
college  gown  and  Geneva  bands,  pews 
were  abolished,  intoning  became  general, 
and  bowing  at  the  name  of  Jesus. 

8.  A  great  impulse  was  given  to  church 
restoration  and  building,  and  the  style 
of  church  architecture  has  been  carefully 
studied. 

4.  Many  hundreds  of  churchmen  have 
seceded  to  the  Roman  Catholic  Church. 

5.  The  Pope  has  taken  advantage  of 
the  movement  to  establish  in  England 
and  Scotland  a  regular  hierarchy.    1852. 

Tractarians.  Those  who  uphold 
the  doctrines  and  practices  advocated 
by  the  '  Tracts  for  the  Times.' 

Trades-Unions.  Declared  unlaw- 
ful in  I860.  The  law  abolished  1824. 
Regulated  by  Act  of  Parliament  1825, 
and  again  1859.  These  unions  are  com- 
binations of  artisans  to  compel  masters 
to  pay  such  wages  as  the  union  thinks 
they  ought  to  give.  Commission  on  out- 
rages at  Sheffield,  18C7 ;  at  Manchester, 
1867;  law  amended,  1871.  If  masters 
refuse  to  obey  the  demand,  the  men 
'strike,'  •.«.  refuse  to  work,  and  the 
masters  are  unable  to  fulfil  their  con- 
tracts. 

So  long  as  the  members  of  a  union  do  not 
Interfere  with  the  liberty  of  non  unionists,  these 
combinations  are  lawful,  but  the  moment  they 
overstep  that  limit  they  are  most  despotic.  Any 
man  may  Ox  the  price  at  which  he  wiO  work,  but 
it  is  tyranny  to  prevent  another  man  from  work- 
ing at  a  lower  or  higher  wage. 

In  1834  as  many  as  80,000  Dorchester  labourers 
marched  through  London  to  Whitehall  to  present 
a  petition  of  grievances  to  the  throne.  This,  of 
course,  was  a  moral  threat,  and  meant  to  be  so. 

Tradu'eianism.  A  theory  to 
account  for  the  procreation  of  the  soul 
in  human  beings,  ascribed  to  Tertullian. 
Tertullian  taught  that  souls  are  pro- 
created by  souls  as  bodies  are  by  bodies. 

Somewhat  allied  to  Tertullian's  theory  are  the 
theories  called  (tV»<-r<ittoni«m  and  Creationism.  The 
former  explains  the  production  of  soul  as  ana- 
logous to  corporeal  generation ;  the  latter  sup- 
pose* that  the  Creator  sends  a  soul  into  every 
human  body  at  birth. 

Tragedy  (Father  of  French).  Robert 
Gamier  (1584-1590).  Also  P.  Corneille 
(1606-1684),  generally  called  '  Le  grand 
Corneille.' 

Tragedy  (Father  of  Greek).  L 
Thespis,  the  Richardson  of  Athens. 


II.  ^schylos  is  also  called  the 'Father 
of  Greek  Tragedy '  (B.C.  525-426). 

Trailbaston.  A  law  term  applied 
to  certain  lawless  men,  probably  armed 
with  clubs.  See  below,  '  Court  of  Trail- 
baston.' 

Circa  haec  tempera  processlt  In  puhlicum  nova 
Inquisition!!  breve,  quod  Angllce  dicitnr  Trail- 
batton,  contra  intrusores,  conductitios,  hot-dnum 
vapulatores,  conductitios  seisinse  captores,  pad  a 
Infrac  tores,  raptores,  incendiaries,  murduratores, 
pagnatores.  Multi  hoc  peremptl,  multi  redempti, 
multi  noxil,  panel  Innoxli  sunt  Invent!.  Adeo 
quidem  rigide  processit  hujus  coercitionis  jus- 
tltla,  quod  pater  proprio  fllio  non  parceret,  &c., 
dira  multa.— Hist.  Roffens.  folio  200,  de  anno 
1806.  See  '  Notes  and  Queries,'  10  Deo.,  1887,  p.  4?0n. 

Trailbaston  (Court  of),  1805.  '  Jus- 
tices of  Traylbaston '  were  appointed  by 
Edward  I.  upon  occasions  of  great  dis- 
orders in  the  realm  during  his  absence 
in  the  Scotch  and  French  wars.  We 
should  now  call  them  '  justices  in  eyre.' 
Riley  tells  us  that  the  offenders  them- 
selves were  styled  Trailbastons  from  the 
bastons  or  clubs  with  which  they  were 
armed.  The  courts  were  for  the  trials 
of  these  rebels,  who  'lurked  in  woods 
and  parks  to  rob,  murder,  and  molest 
the  unwary.' 

Justices  in  eyre  are  itinerant  magistrates. 
Kyre  a  French  word  from  the  Latin  Her,  a  journey. 

Train-band.  A  militia  force  sub- 
stituted by  James  I.  for  the  old  English 
fyrd.  In  the  civil  wars  the  train-bands 
sided  with  the  parliament.  Charles  U. 
restored  the  militia  to  their  ancient  foot- 
ins.  Everyone  will  call  to  mind  that 
John  Gilpin  was  a  '  train-band  captain.' 

Trai  an's  Column,  at  Rome.  Made 
of  marble,  A.D.  114,  by  Apollodorus.  It 
is  182  feet  in  height,  and  has  inside  it 
a  spiral  staircase  of  185  steps,  with  40 
windows  to  let  in  light  It  was  sur- 
mounted by  a  statue  of  the  Emperor 
Trajan,  but  the  original  statue  was  (by 
Sixtus  V.)  most  incongruously  supplanted 
by  that  of  St.  Peter.  As  in  the  column 
of  the  Place  Vendome,  Paris,  the  ba'tlcs 
of  Napoleon  form  the  spiral  reliefs,  so  the 
battles  of  Trajan  are  represented  spirally 
in  bas-relief  in  the  older  Roman  column. 
It  still  stands  amid  the  ruins  of  Trajan's 
Forum. 

Trajan's  Column  Is  made  of  24  huge  pieces  of 
marble  so  closely  united  that  they  seem  like  on* 
block.  It  is  about  12  feet  In  diameter. 

Trajan's  Rescript.  This  was  • 
letter  to  Pliny  the  Younger,  propraetor 
of  Bithynia,  telling  him  how  to  act 


TKAJAN'S 


TBAVENDHAL 


towards  Christians.  'They  are  not  to 
be  hunted  up;  but  if  brought  before 
you  and  convicted  of  crime,  they  must 
be  punished  as  the  law  directs.'  See 
p.  897,  '  Hadrian's  Kescript.1 

Trajan's  Wall.  A  line  of  fortifi- 
cations across  the  Dobrudscha. 

Trampling  on  the    Crucifix, 

See  p.  468, '  Jefume.' 

Transcendental  and  Transcen- 
dent. Kant  means  by  transcendental 
the  various  ideas,  forms,  and  categories 
assumed  to  be  native  elements  of  human 
thought.  These  are  not  products  of 
experience,  though  manifested  only  in 
experience.  Such,  for  example,  as  space, 
time,  causality,  &c. 

Transcendent  he  reserves  for  those 
transcendental  elements  that  transcend 
experience,  as  God,  the  immaterial  soul, 
spirits,  and  so  on.  See  below, 

Kant  says :  '  I  call  all  knowledge  transcendental 
which  occupies  Itself  not  BO  much  with  objects 
M  with  the  way  of  knowing  those  objects  so  tax 
as  it  is  possible  d  priori.' 

Transcendentalism.  The  system 
of  certain  schoolmen,  like  Duns  Scotus, 
who  taught  the  existence  of  conceptions 
which,  by  their  universality,  transcend 
or  rise  above  the  ten  Aristotelian  cate- 
gories. Thus  God  exists  and  the  world 
exists,  so  that  existence  bears  the  same 
relation  to  particular  existences  as  sum- 
mum  genus  does  to  genera.  Kant  uses 
the  word  transcendental  differently, 
though  analogously.  See  above. 

Kant  means  (I  think)  tl  at  there  are  certain 
mental  data  which  are  innate,  and  thus  transcend 
mere  experience. 

Transfiguration  (Day  of).  Matt, 
xvii.  1-13.  Instituted  6  Aug.,  1498. 

Transfiguration  (Mount  of). 
Supposed  to  be  Tabor,  in  the  plain  of 
Esdraelon,  hi  Galilee.  On  its  summit 
is  a  plain  of  about  a  mile  in  circumfer- 
ence. The  Mount  is  about  1,000  feet  in 
height. 

Transubstantiation.  The  change 
which  takes  place  in  the  Eucharist  by 
consecration,  when  the  whole  substance 
of  the  bread  is  changed  into  the  body  of 
Christ,  and  the  whole  substance  of  the 
wine  into  the  blood  of  Christ.  The  fact 
4hat  the  bread  and  wine  phenomenally 
apjx'ur  to  be  unchanged  is  a  sensual 
dicoption.  By  consecration  the  bread 


ceases  to  be  bread  and  the  wine  ceases 
to  be  wine,  the  phenomenal  appearance 
is  mere  'accident,'  the  noumenon,or  real 
substance,  is  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ. 
The  Lutheran  doctrine  is  that  the  bread 
remains  bread  and  the  wine  remains 
wine,  but  that  the  body  and  blood  of 
Christ  by  consecration  are  transfused 
into  them,  'as  heat  into  hot  iron';  so 
that  the  bread  is  bread  plus  the  body  of 
Christ,  and  the  wine  is  wine  plus  the 
blood  of  Christ.  This  is  called  '  Consub- 
stantiation,'  or  '  Impanation.' 

It  has  been  denied  that  Lather  taught  the  doc- 
trine  of  Consubstantiation  ;  but  what  else  did  he 
mean  by  impanation  and  the  '  heat  of  hot  iron '  ? 

Trappists,  1140.  Founded  in  Nor- 
mandy  by  Eotrou,  comte  de  Perche. 
Kefounded  by  Abbd  de  Ranee*  in  1636. 
A  reformed  Benedictine  order.  The 
female  order  call  themselves  Trappis- 
tines,  instituted  1822.  When  driven 
out  of  France  in  1791  they  went  to 
Switzerland  and  built  the  monastery 
called  Val-Sainte,  which  was  suppressed 
in  1811.  Fifty-nine  monks  of  La  Trappe 
migrated  from  England  to  France  in 
1817,  and  settled  in  La  Loire  Inf  erieure. 
In  1822  the  Trappists  had  sixteen  houses 
in  France.  Their  chief  monastery  was 
burnt  to  the  ground  in  August,  1871. 
They  have  several  houses  in  the  United 
States. 

Travaux  Forces,  Code  Napole*on, 
called  travaux  publics  in  republican  eu- 
phemism. Hard  labour  of  criminals  in 
public  works,  instead  of  the  punishment 
of  the  galleys,  which  was  abolished  in 
1748. 

Travelling  Bachelors,  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge,  1861.  Two 
bachelors  to  travel  for  three  years  to 
investigate  the  religion,  learning,  laws, 
politics,  customs,  manners,  and  rarities 
of  foreign  countries.  Stipend,  1002.  each 
per  annum. 

Travendhal  (Treaty  of),  5  Aug., 
1700,  between  Charles  XII.  of  Sweden 
and  Frederick  IV.  of  Denmark.  Frede- 
rick IV.  of  Denmark,  regardless  of  the 
treaty  of  Altona  (1689),  revived  the  dis- 
putes with  the  Duke  of  Holstein,  who  had 
married  the  eldest  sister  of  Charles  XII. 
Charles  immediately  attacked  Denmark 
by  sea  and  land,  and  so  furious  was  the 
attack  that  Frederick  of  Denmark  wag 
obliged  to  sue  for  peace.  By  the  media* 


896 


TREACLE 


TREATY 


tion  of  England  and  France  a  treaty  of 

Frederikshama 

Poitiers 

peace  was    signed  at  Travendhal,   and 

Olson 

Potsdam 

Prague 

Denmark  had  to  pay  the  expenses  of  the 

tuloBtan 

Presburg 
Pruth 

war. 

anover 

Pyrenees 

Treacle  Bible  (The)  is  Beck's  Bible 

Hubertsborg 
Jassy 

Ranstadl 
Ratisboa 

of    1549,    in   which  the  word  balm    is 

Jonko'ping 

Roskild 

rendered  treacle.     The   Bishops'  Bible 

Kainardji 
Kardis 

Ryswick 
Sempach 

has  tryacle  (Jer.  iii.  22  ;  xlvi.   11  ;  and 
Ezek.  xxvii.  17).     See  '  Bible.' 

Kiel 
KnaTod 
Lahore 

Seville 

Stettin 

Stockholm 

Lambeth 

Teschen 

Treasurer  (The),  since  the  Muni- 

Laybach 

Tilsit 

cipal  Corporations  Act  of  1885,  is  ap- 

Limerick 
London 

Toeplits 
Travendhal 

pointed  by  the  council,  of  which  he  must 

Lubeok 

Troppean 

be  a  member,  and  he  must  give  security 

Lunevill* 

Madrid 

Troves 
Turchomanohe 

for  the  proper  discharge  of  his  duties. 

Mc-rsea 

Turin 

The    treasurer   of    the    corporation     is 

Mosa 
Mttnster 

Unkiar  SVeleest 
Utrecht 

bound  to  keep  accounts  of  all  receipts 

Nertschinsk 

Verdun 

and  disbursements,  and  these  accounts 

Mmeguen 
Northampton 

Verona 
Versailles 

must  be  open  to  the  inspection  of  the 
members  of  the  council.    He  is  to  pay 

Nottingham 
Noyon 
Nystadt 

Vervins 

Vlasma 

no  money  except  by  written  order,  and  is 
to  submit  his  accounts  with  vouchers 

Ollva 
Orebro 
Parit 

Villafranoa 
Vordingborg 
Wallingford 

every  half-year. 

Wldmore 
Wellki  Luki 

Treasury  DeviL     A  law  phrase 

Pequigny 

Westphalia 

meaning  clerk  to  the  Solicitor-General 

Peronne 

\Vilna 
Wurtiborg 

of  government  business. 

Petersburg 

Zurich 

Treasury  Remembrancer,  or 
'Treasurer's Remembrancer.'  He  whose 
charge  it  is  to  put  the  lord  treasurer  and 
the  rest  of  the  judges  of  the  exchequer 
in  remembrance  of  such  things  as  are 
called  on  and  dealt  with  in  the  sove- 
reign's behoof.  In  England  the  office 
was  in  1883  allied  to  the  queen's 
remembrancer,  but  in  Scotland  and  Ire- 
land the  office  remains. 

Mr.  Goschen  met  Mr.  R.  W.  Arbuthnot  Solmes, 
Treasury  Remembrancer,  and  other  officials. — 
AVir»wjj*r  jvirri(/m;>fc  (on  Mr.  Goschen  s  visit  to 
Dublin),  8  Dec.,  1887. 


Treaties,     Conventions.    &c. 

See  also 

Aarau 

Blois 

Abo 
Abrantes 

SST 

Adrianqple 

Ainsilv  C.ivak 

Bretlgny 
Bromsberg 

Aix  la  Chapelle 
Afghan 
Akerman 

Bucharest 
Cambray 
Campo  Formic 

Aloacebas 

Caprlano 

Almorah 

Ctirlovitz 

Altenberg 

Cateau  Cambresli 

Altmark 

Chaumont 

Altdna 

Cloetcr  Seven 

Amboise 

Cognac 

Amiens 

Conflans 

Anagni 

Constantinople 

4.ncenis 

Constance 

Andelot 
Andrussow 

Copenhagen 
Edinburgh 

B-aggdadr* 
Bartensteia 

Kuloiy 
Ferrara 
Fontainebleav 

Bergen 

Frankfort 

Treaty  of  1841  (The),  signed  29 
Aug.,  1842.  Made  with  the  Chinese  after 
the  war  with  that  country.  Its  pro- 
visions were  : — The  payment  by  the 
Chinese  of  21,000,000  dollars  (about  4& 
million  £  sterling).  The  opening  of  the 
new  ports,  Canton,  Amoy,  Foo-Chow, 
Ningpo,  and  Shanghai  to  British  mer- 
chants ;  the  cession  of  the  island  of  Hong 
Kong  to  England;  correspondence  to 
be  opened  and  continued  between  the 
Chinese  and  British  Governments,  and 
the  islands  Chusan  and  Kolangsoo  to  be 
held  until  the  money  was  paid. 

Treaty  of  2  Dec.,  1854  (The). 
Between  Austria,  Great  Britain,  and 
France,  against  Russia.  Austria  engaged 
to  defend  the  frontier  of  the  Principali- 
ties against  Russia ;  if  Russia  made  war 
on  Austria  the  three  powers  would  act 
in  concert;  if  the  Crimean  War  lasted 
beyond  1  Jan.,  1855,  the  three  powers 
would  unite  to  bring  it  to  an  end. 

Treaty  of  Partition  (The),  B.C. 
205.  At  the  peace  of  Dyrrhachium 
Philip  V.,  king  of  Macedon,  made  a  bar- 
gain with  Antiochus,  king  of  Syria,  to 
divide  the  dominions  of  Ptolemy  Epi- 
phanes,  the  boy-king  of  Egypt.  Thii 
scandalous  treaty  induced  Ptolemy  fa 


TREATY 


TEIAL 


place  himself  under  the  guardianship  of 
Rome. 

Treaty  of  1696  (The).  In  this 
treaty  it  was  secretly  stipulated  at 
Loretto:  (I)  That  the  Vaudois  valleys 
should  have  no  communication  or  con- 
nection with  the  subjects  of  the  great 
king  [Louis  XIV.]  in  matters  of  religion ; 
and  (2)  that  the  subjects  of  his  most 
Christian  Majesty  [Louis  XIV  ],  who  had 
taken  refuge  in  the  valley,  should  be 
banished. 

This  was  a  mere  evasion  of  the  famous  Edict 
of  13  May  (q.v.),  to  which  Victor  Amadeus  (whose 
daughter  was  betrothed  to  the  heir  of  France)  was 
forced  by  Louis  XIV. 

Treaty  Stone  (The),  8  Oct.,  1691, 
Limerick,  Ireland.  A  large  stone  on 
which  the  capitulation  of  Limerick 
was  signed  by  General  Ginkell  and  the 
leaders  of  the  Irish  insurgents.  It  still 
stands  near  Thomond  Bridge,  in  the 
county  of  Clare,  beside  the  river-bank. 

Trecentisti.  The  Italian  worthies 
of  the  14th  cent.  See  '  Cinquecentisti ' 
and '  Seicentisti.' 

This  was  the  golden  period,  o!  which  Dante 
was  the  representative. 

Tree  of  Feudalism  (The),  14  July, 
1792.  An  immense  tree  erected  in  the 
Champ  de  Mars,  Paris,  on  which  were 
hung  crowns,  blue  ribbons,  tiaras,  cardi- 
nals' hats,  St.  Peter's  keys,  ermine 
mantles,  doctors'  caps,  law-bags,  titles  of 
nobility,  escutcheons,  coats  of  arms,  and 
BO  on,  to  which  the  king  (Louis  XVI.) 
was  to  set  fire.  Louis  refused  to  do  so, 
saying  there  was  no  such  thing  as 
feudalism  in  France. 

Champ  de  Mars,  pronounce  Sharnd  Mar  (r  of 
'  Sharnd '  silent). 

Trees  of  Liberty.  Trees  or  green 
boughs  set  up  as  symbols  of  liberty. 
The  idea  came  from  America.  In  1790 
the  Jacobins  planted  a  tree  of  liberty  in 
Paris,  and  soon  every  village  in  France 
had  its  tree,  crowned  with  the  cap  of 
liberty,  round  which  the  people  danced 
singing  revolutionary  songs,  as  English 
villagers  used  to  sing  and  dance  round 
the  May-pole.  In  the  Reign  of  Terror 
thousands  were  guillotined  for  injuring 
these  trees.  During  the  empire  the  trees 
were  suppressed,  but  in  July,  1830,  they 
were  again  set  up,  and  again  in  1848. 
These  trees  were  adorned  with  rings  as 
symbols  of  unity,  with  triangles  as  sym- 
bols of  equality,  with  tricoloured  ribbons 


as  the  revolutionary  badge,  and  a  cap  of 
liberty.     The  last  was  rooted  up  hi  1872. 

In  Italy,  during  the  revolution  of  1848  and  1849, 
numerous  trees  of  liberty  were  planted  in  the 
peninsula. 

Trent  (Council  of),  begun  1545  and 
closed  1563.  Its  object  was  to  correct, 
confirm,  and  fix  for  ever  the  doctrines 
and  discipline  of  the  Catholic  Church, 
and  to  reform  the  lives  of  the  Catholic 
clergy.  Hence  Catholics  are  called  Tri- 
dentines  (3  syl.),  from  Tridentum,  the 
ancient  name  of  Trent,  in  Lombardy. 

Treve  de  Dieu  (La),  1040.  Sus- 
pension of  arms  during  sacred  days, 
divine  service,  and  the  intervals  between 
Advent  and  Epiphany,  Quinquagesima 
and  Pentecost. 

Triad,  according  to  Pythagoras,  is 
the  third  mathematical  quantity;  the 
monad  or  point  is  the  first,  length  is  the 
duad,  breadth  the  triad  or  third  mathe- 
matical quantity,  and  the  fourth  or 
tetrad  is  the  solid.  Physically,  intel- 
lectual capacity  is  the  monad,  scientific 
or  certain  knowledge  is  a  duad,  opinion 
a  triad,  and  perception  by  the  senses  a 
tetrad. 

Triad  Society  (The).  A  secret 
society  in  China  during  the  reign  of  Kia- 
king  (1796-1820).  Organised  for  plunder. 
Ostensibly,  however,  for  the  expulsion 
of  the  Manchoos  from  the  throne  and 
country. 

Triads  (Welsh).  Mythological  tea- 
ditions,  moral  rules,  historic  fragments 
of  the  British,  &c.,  in  the  Welsh  Ian- 
guage,  disposed  in  groups  of  three. 

Trial  by  Battel,  or  'Wager  of 
Battle.'  Recognised  in  the  laws  of 
Liutprand,  about  720.  In  use  in  Eng- 
land before  the  reign  of  Henry  I.,  and 
not  abolished  till  1819.  The  combat- 
ants fought  on  horseback,  fully  armed. 
Being  duly  marshalled,  they  entered  the 
lists  saying,  '  May  God  defend  the  right  ' 
The  king  presided:  if  he  threw  down 
his  warder,  the  combat  ceased  ;  if  not,  it 
went  on  till  one  of  the  combatants  was 
vanquished  or  slain.  The  notion  was 
that  God  would  defend  the  innocent 
party. 

Abraham  Thornton  in  1818,  charged  with  the 
murder  of  Mary  Ashford,  refused  to  be  tried  by  a 
Jury,  and  insisted  on  a  ~wager  of  battle.  Lord 
Chief  Justice  Ellenborough  allowed  the  appeal, 
and  as  Thornton  was  a.  very  strong  and  athletio 


|M 


TRIAL 


TRIBUNE 


man,  and  his  accuser  a  mere  stripling,  the  trial 
was  declined,  and  Thornton  released. 

Trial  of  the  Pyx  (The).  A  very 
undent  ceremony,  spoken  of  in  the 
reign  of  Edward  I.  as  'a  well-known 
custom.'  It  is  the  final  trial,  by  weight 
and  assay,  of  the  gold  and  silver  coins  of 
the  United  Kingdom  prior  to  their  issue. 
The  proceedings,  which  now  occur  every 
year,  are  conducted  by  the  Lords  Com- 
missioners of  the  Treasury  with  much 
solemnity,  and  constitute  a  public  attes- 
tation of  the  standard  purity  of  the  coin. 
The  wardens  of  the  Goldsmiths'  Com- 
pany act  as  the  jury,  and  after  making  a 
careful  examination,  deliver  to  the  king's 
or  the  queen's  remembrancer  a  verdict 
that  they  can  discover  no  variation  from 
the  standard  specified  in  the  Coinage 
Act,  1870. 

Triarchy  (The  Roman),  837-361. 
Constantino  the  Great,  at  his  death, 
divided  his  empire  into  three  parts 
between  his  three  sons : 

To  his  eldest  son,  Constantino  [II.],  he 
left  Gaul,  Spain,  and  Britain. 

To  his  second  son,  Constans,  he  left 
Italy,  Illyricum,  and  Africa. 

To  his  third  son,  Constantius,  he  left 
the  East. 

Constantino  attacked  bis  brother  Con- 
stans,  and  was  slain  A.D.  840,  aged  25. 

Constans  was  slain  by  Magnentius  A.D. 
850. 

Constantius  died  at  Tarsus  A.D.  8C1, 
aged  41.  And  the  empire  came  to 
Julian. 

Tribes  (Roman).  The  original  fol- 
lowers of  Romulus  were  called  Ramnes, 
or  Ramnians.  After  the  Sabine  war 
the  Sabines  had  a  share  in  the  new 
state,  and  were  called  Titles,  or  Titians, 
And  after  the  conquest  of  Rome  by 
Porsgna,  the  Etruscans  had  a  share  in 
the  state,  and  were  called  Luceres. 

Ramnes,  the  original  Romans.    See  Ramnes. 

Titi,-s.  BO  called  from  Tatlus,  the  Sabine  king. 

Luceres,  BO  called  from  Luc&rum,  a  town  of 
Etrurla. 

It  has  been  suggested  by  modern  scholars  thai 
these  are  primitive  clan-names  long  before  Roma 
was  founded. 

Tribunal    Extraordinaire,    or 

'Tribunal  Rdvolutionnaire,'  1792.  De- 
creed by  the  Mountain  for  the  trial  and 
dispatch  of  suspects.  It  had  five  judges 
and  a  standing  jury,  was  subject  to  no 
appeal,  and  was  virtually  free  from  any 
law  ion  lib. 


Tribunal  R6  volutionnaire  (Li), 
10  March,  1793.  An  'exceptional  tri- 
bunal* created  by  the  Convention  of 
France,  and  consisting  of  three  judges  at 
least,  a  jury,  and  a  public  accuser.  Its 
decisions  were  without  appeal. 

Tribunal  de  Premiere  In- 
stance  (Le),  1810.  A  jurisdiction 
established  in  each  arrondissement  of 
France  for  '  toutes  les  affaires  civiles  et 
correctionnelles '  which  are  not  specially 
assigned  to  other  tribunals. 

Tribunal  of  Blood  (The),  1567. 
The  organisation  under  Margaret, 
governor  of  the  Netherlands,  under 
which  18,000  persons  were  put  to  death 
in  three  years.  Also  called '  The  Council 
of  Trouble.' 

Tribunal  of  the  Faith  (The), 
1823.  A  revival  in  Spain  of  the  '  Holy 
Inquisition.'  Extinct  in  1868. 

Tribunal  of  the  17th  of 
August  (The),  1792.  A  French  revo- 
lutionary tribunal  demanded  of  the  Con- 
vention by  Robespierre,  for  the  trial  of 
1  traitors  against  the  people.'  It  con- 
sisted of  one  deputy  from  each  section. 
This  tribunal  was  succeeded  by  the  more 
awful '  Tribunal  Revolutionnaire '  (q.v.). 

Tribunal  (Le),  1799.  In  France, 
established  for  discussing  the  merits  of 
the  laws  presented  by  the  government. 
Orators  were  appointed  to  speak  pro 
and  con,  and  the  corps  le'gislatif 
decided.  The  tribunat  entered  on  its 
functions  in  1801.  It  was  originally 
composed  of  100  members,  not  above  25 
years  of  age.  In  1802  the  number  was 
reduced  to  50,  and  in  1807  it  was  wholly 
suppressed. 

Tribunaux  Correctionnels 
(Les),  1810.  Under  this  title  the  tribu- 
nals of  '  premiere  instance  '  take  cogni- 
zance of  appeals  from  the  decisions  of 
the  police  court,  and  all  minor  offences 
limited  to  five  days'  imprisonment  or  a 
fine  not  exceeding  15  francs  (12s.  6(2.). 
Pronounce  Tre-bu-no  cor'retf-te-o-neL 

Tribune   of   the    People.     So 

Francois  Noel  Babeuf  called  himself 
(1764-1797).  He  assumed  the  name  of 
Gracchus,  and  tried  to  make  himself  * 
second  Robespierre,  but  his  rebellion  was 
soon  crushed  by  the  Directory,  and  B»- 
beuf  was  guillotined. 


TRIBUNES 


TRIEES 


899 


Tribunes  (French),  1799.  In  the 
Consulate  100  tribunes  formed  part  of 
the  government.  Their  sole  province  was 
discussion.  The  first  consul  submitted 
a  motion  to  the  corps  legislatif ;  where- 
upon the  state  councillors  advocated  its 
adoption,  and  the  tribunes  pleaded 
against  it.  In  1807  the  tribunate  was 
abolished,  and  the  c  Corps  Legislatif ' 
was  addressed  by  the  Conseil  d'Etat. 

Tributum  was  the  Boman  property 
tax,  an  extraordinary  levy  in  times  of 
war.  The  censors  made  the  assessment, 
and  it  was  called  tribute  because  it  was 
exacted  from  all  the  tribes.  The  col- 
lectors were  called  Tribuni  ^rarii. 

Tricolour  (The),  1789.  Clovis,  after 
his  baptism,  adopted  the  blue  standard 
of  St.  Martin  de  Tours  for  the  national 
banner.  The  successors  of  Hugues 
Capet,  who  made  Paris  their  capital, 
changed  the  blue  standard  of  St.  Martin 
for  the  red  standard  of  St.  Denis.  As 
red  was  the  English  colour,  Charles  VII. 
discarded  it,  and  cLose  white  (in  honour 
of  the  Virgin  Mary),  for  the  national 
colour.  Hence  blue,  red,  and  white 
have  all  in  turns  been  the  national 
colours  of  France.  In  the  revolution, 
1789,  blue  and  red  were  adopted,  being 
the  colours  of  the  commune  of  Paris,  and 
Lafayette  added  white  (the  lilies  of 
France),  to  represent  the  French  nation. 

Long  before  this,  Mary  Stuart,  wife  of  Francois 
II.  (afterwards  queen  of  Scotland),  had  adopted 
the  tricolour  as  the  livery  of  her  Swiss  guards: 
white  for  France,  blue  for  Scotland,  and  red  for 
Switzerland,  in  compliment  to  the  nationality  of 
the  guards  themselves. 

There  is  no  reason  to  suppose  that  Lafayette 
Introduced  white  (the  monarchical  colour)  to  con- 
ciliate the  Bourbon  king. 

Tricolour  Scarfs.  Still  worn  in 
France  by  the  municipal  magistrates  and 
commissaires  of  police. 

Tricolours  (European).  Indicative 
of  national  liberty : 

In  FBANCE  :  Blue,  red,  white,  divided 
vertically. 

In  ITALY  :  Green,  white,  red,  divided 
vertically. 

IN  BELGIUM:  Black,  yellow,  red, 
divided  vertically. 

IN  HOLLAND  :  Red,  white,  blue,  divided 
horizontally. 

Tricoteuses  (Les).  Women  who 
frequented  the  public  clubs  and  revolu- 
tionary tribunal  in  Paris,  where  they 


sat  knitting,  while  they  listened  to  what 
was  going  on,  and  expressed  audibly 
their  approval  or  disapprobation.  With 
the  fall  of  the  Jacobins  in  1794  they 
ceased  to  appear.  They  were  called 
'  The  Furies  of  the  Guillotine.' 

Pronounce  Triek'-ko-ieuze.  No  combination  of 
letters  in  the  English  language  can  convey  the 
Bound  of  the  French  eute.  It  almost  rhymes  with 
hers. 

Tricoteuses  de  la  G-uillotine 

(Les).  Knitters  of  the  guillotine. 
Women  of  Paris  who  daily  went  to  the 
Place  de  la  Revolution,  Paris,  to  witness 
the  executions,  and  passed  their  time 
there  knitting. 

Tridentine  Catechism  (The), 
1566.  Prepared  in  accordance  with  the 
decrees  of  the  Council  of  Trent  by  Arch- 
bishop Leon,  the  Bishop  ^gidius  Fosco- 
rari,  and  the  Portuguese  Dominican 
Francis  Fureiro.  It  was  revised  by  the 
Cardinals  Borromeo,  Sirlet  and  Antonian, 
and  sanctioned  by  Pius  V. 

Tridentine  Council  (The),  i.e. 
the  Council  of  Trent,  called  in  Latin 
« Tridentum,'  1545-1563. 

Tridentine  Decrees.  Decrees 
issued  by  the  Council  of  Trent  (16th 
cent.).  See  above. 

Tridentines  (8  syl.).  Bigoted  Roman 
Catholics  whose  religious  views  are  rigidly 
circumscribed  by  the  decrees  of  the 
Council  of  Trent  [Tridentum],  1587-1563. 

Triennial  Bill  (The),  1694.  It 
provided  two  things :  (1)  That  no  parlia- 
ment shall  continue  longer  than  three 
years,  and  (2)  that  a  new  parliament  shall 
always  be  called  within  three  years  of 
the  dissolution  of  the  preceding  one. 

Triennial  Parliaments,  1694  to 
1715.  Appointed  to  be  held  by  Act  16 
Car.  I.  c.  1  (1641),  by  16  Car.  II.  o.  1 
(1664),  and  by  6,  7  Will.  &  Mar.  c.  2 
(1694).  Septennial  Act  was  passed  1716 
(1  Geo.  I.  c.  88).  See 'Parliaments.' 

Triers  of  Petitions.  Edward  I. 
granted  leave  for  everyone  who  thought 
himself  unduly  assessed,  rated,  charged 
to  aids,  subsidies,  or  taxes,  to  deliver  a 
petition  to  receivers  who  sat  in  the  Great 
Hall  of  the  Palace  of  Westminster.  The 
petitions  were  forwarded  to  the  king's 
council.  This  gave  rise  to  the  '  Triers  of 
Petitions '  at  the  opening  of  every  new 

ma 


900 


TKIMMERS 


TR1NODA 


parliament  by  the  House  of  Lords,  a 
usage  which  is  still  continued.  See 
1  Tryers.' 

Trimmers,  in  the  reigns  of  Charles 
II.  and  William  III.,  were  those  whose 
political  opinions  were  neither  hot  nor 
cold.  Charles  Montagu  (earl  of  Halifax) 
called  himself  a  '  trimmer '  or  medium 
man,  half  Whig  and  half  Tory.  They 
were  friendly  to  the  monarchy,  but 
opposed  to  .James  duke  of  York ;  and 
pleased  neither  party. 

Trimurti  is  the  inseparable  unity  in 
the  three  gods  Brahma,  Vishnu,  and  Siva 
in  one  person.  The  Christian  dogma  is 
the  inseparable  unity  of  three  Persons 
(Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost)  in  one  God. 

Son,  husband,  and  father  may  be  one  and  the 
mamo  person,  or  trlmurti ;  and  Antony,  Octavl- 


]>.  r-uim, 
to  I ;,-  an 


anus,  and  Lopldus  may  be  three  separate 
but  one  triumvirate.    This  is  not  meant  to  be  an 
explanation  of  the   Trinity,   but  merely  to  show 
the  difference  between  three  gods  equal  to  on* 
person,  and  three  persons  equal  to  one  god. 

Tringlo  (A).  A  soldier  of  the  Arab 
commissariat  and  baggage  trains  in 
Algiers. 

Trinita'rian  Controversy  (The), 
17th  and  18th  cents.  This  controversy 
had  many  phases :  (1)  The  Arian,  an- 
swered by  Dr.  Bull  in  his  '  Defensio 
Fidei  Nicense,'  1685-1688.  This  is  termed 
the  'Patristic'  phase.  (2)  The  Meta- 
physical phase,  controverted  by  Dr. 
Thurlock  and  Dr.  South.  (3)  The  Scrip- 
tural phase,  set  forth  by  Dr.  Samuel 
Clarke,  Sykes,Whitby,  and  Jackson,  and 
answered  by  Dr.  Waterland  in  his  '  Vin- 
dication of  Christ's  Divinity,'  1719, 1723. 
(4)  The  Free-thinkers  led  by  Lord 
Shaftesbury,  Collins's  'Free-thinking,' 
Woolston's  'Discourse  on  Miracles,' 
Tindal's  'Christianity';  replied  to  by 
Waterland,  Zachary  Pearce,  and  War- 
burton. 

Trinitarians.  Those  who  believe 
that  there  are  three  distinct  Persons 
(Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Ghost)  in  the 
one  undivided  Godhead. 

The  word  '  persons '  is  very  misleading  applied 
to  deity,  as  we  use  the  word  to  signify  an  objec- 
tive individual,  and  cannot  divest  our  thoughts 
of  Home  such  idea.  In  no  sense  is  God  an  indi- 
vidual or  objective  person,  but  simply  an  entity, 
or,  to  use  the  Hebrew  phrase,  an  '  I  am.'  No  one 
on  earth  would  call  the  human  soul  a  perton, 

Trinity  (Confraternity  of  the),  or 
1  Fathers  of  the  Oratory,'  1550.  A  reli- 
gious order  founded  in  lioine  by  Philip 


Neri  to  aid  and  succour  pilgrims.  When 
it  undertook  to  instruct  the  young  the 
brotherhood  changed  their  original  name 
to  Oratorians.  In  1611  P.  de  Be'rille 
instituted  a  branch  of  the  society  in 
France,  and  called  it  'L'Oratoire  de 
Je'sus,'  a  normal  school  for  young  priests. 
Suppressed  in  1790,  but  re-established  in 
1858  under  the  title  of  L'Oratoire  d« 
V  IminacuMe  Conception. 

Some  of  the  greatest  Christian  orators  of  France 
•were  Oratorians;  as  Malebranche,  Massillon. 
Mascaron,  Richard  Simon,  Lelong,  La  Blettorie. 
Foncemagne.  Dotteville,  Daunou,  Ac.  Cardinal 
Newman  was  an  Oratorian. 

Trinity  College. 

I.  Cambridge  University.    Is  the  con- 
solidation of  several  foundations  :  (1)  Of 
8t  Michael  house,  founded  by  Hervey  of 
Stanton  in   1824;    (2)   of    King's  Hall, 
founded  by  Edward  HI.  in  1887 ;  (8)  of 
Phiswick's    Hostel    and    Ovin^'s    Inn  ; 
(4)  augmented  and  largely  endowed  by 
Henry  VIII.  in  1546,  when  its  present 
name  was  given  to  the  College.    It  is  the 
largest  and   richest  foundation    in    the 
University.   The  head  of  the  coll 
called  the  Master,  and  is  appointed  by 
the  crown. 

II.  Dublin  University,  1591.   For 

by  Queen  Elizabeth  Statutes  revised 
81  June,  1855. 

III.  Oxford  University,  1654.  Founded 
by  Sir  Thomas  Pope.    It  was  originally 
called  '  Durham  College,'  being  endowed 
by  the  priors  and  bishops  of  Durham. 
The  headmaster  is  called  the  '  president.' 

Trinity  Hall.  A  college  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge,  founded  by 
William  Bateman,  bishop  of  Norwich  in 
1350. 

William  Bateman  was  the  aecond  founder  ol 
Con  villa  and  Caius  ColUge  also.  See  '  Caiui 
College.1 

Trinity  Sunday.  Instituted  in 
1287.  It  is  next  to  Whitsunday,  and  is 
called  '  Stately  Sunday.'  See  '  Sunday.' 

Statuimus  quod  Festum  Trinitatis  Dominica 
post  octavam  Pentecostes,  quae  vocatur  octava 
Trinitatis,  cum  ix  leotionibus  et  debita  solemnl- 
tate  flat.— The  Hull  for  it*  itutitutwn. 

Christmas  Day  is  the  day  of  the  birth  of  Jesus 
Whitsunday  is  the  day  of  the  outpouring  of  the 
Holy  Ghost,  and  Trinity  Sunday  is  the  day  dedl- 
cated  to  Father,  Son,  and  Holy  Qhost,  'One  la 
Three  and  Three  in  One.' 

Trinity  Week.  Hebdomada  Trini- 
tatis, the  week  which  begins  with  Trinity 
Sunday. 

Trino'da  Neces'sitas.  Three  im. 
posts  or  taxes  to  which  all  lands  (not 


TRIPARTITE 


TRIPOS 


901 


excepting  church  lands)  were  subject  in 
Anglo-Saxon  times :  (I)  Bryge-b6t,  for 
keeping  bridges  and  highways  in  repair  ; 
(2)  Burg-bot,  for  keeping  the  burgs  or 
fortresses  in  repair;  and  (3)  Fyrd,  for 
the  payment  of  the  military  and  naval 
forces  of  the  kingdom. 

Fyrd  means  an  army,  or  the  military  force  of  a 
country;  fyrdung  means  military  service;  and 
fyrd-wite  the  fine  for  neglecting  to  join  the  fyrd. 

Tripartite  (The).  The  Jus  ^lianum 

(q.v.). 

Tripartite  Decree  (The),  or  '  De- 
ere turn  tripartitum  juris  consuetudinarii,' 
by  Verbbczy  of  Hungary,  1514. 

I.  It   established  equal   rights   to   all 
the  Hungarian  nobility,  who  were  exempt 
from  all  taxation. 

II.  It  limited    the    authority  of  the 
clergy,  and  deprived  the  pope  of  the 
disposal  of  church  benefices  in  Hungary. 

III.  It  took  from   the   peasantry   all 
liberty  and  every  species  of  property, 
reducing  them  to  the  state  of  serfs. 

Tripit'aka,  or  'Three  Baskets.' 
The  sacred  books  of  the  Buddhists  ;  the 
books  altogether  being  between  two  and 
three  thousand.  A  complete  series  was 
presented  to  the  India  Office  by  the 
Japanese  ambassador,  Iwakura-Tomomi, 
from  the  Mika'do,  some  years  ago.  The 
collection  was  originally  published  by 
the  Emperor  Wan-lich  of  China,  at  the 
close  of  the  16th  cent.,  and  it  was  re- 
produced in  Japan  in  the  sixth  year  of 
Nengo  Impo  (i.e.  1679). 

Triple  Alliance  (The).  I.  28  Jan., 
1668,  between  Great  Britain,  the  Nether- 
lands, and  Sweden,  against  France.  It 
was  a  ruse  of  Arlington's  to  force  Louis 
XIV.  to  accept  the  peace  of  Aix-la- 
Chapelle.  William  HI.  was  king  of 
England,  and  his  heart  was  bent  on 
checking  the  conquests  of  Louis  that  his 
beloved  Holland  might  be  aggrandized, 
and  to  this  end  he  wanted  to  protect 
from  France  the  Spanish  Netherlands. 

II.  4  Jan.,  1717.  Between  Great 
Britain,  Holland,  and  France,  against 
Spain,  or  rather  against  the  designs  of 
Cardinal  Alberoni  of  Spain,  whose  object 
was  to  re-establish  the  monarchy  of 
Charles  V.  In  order  to  annoy  the  English 
the  Spanish  cardinal  favoured  the  pre- 
tender, and  in  order  to  annoy  France  he 
favoured  the  Huguenots,  He  tried  to 


induce  Charles  XIL  of  Sweden  and  Petei 
I.  of  Russia  to  join  him;  to  plunge 
Austria  into  a  war  with  Turkey,  to  stir 
up  insurrection  in  Hungary,  and  actually 
effected  the  arrest  of  the  regent  Due 
d'Orle'ans.  The  platform  of  the  alliance 
was  (a)  that  the  Pretender  should  be 
made  to  quit  France ;  (b)  that  the  forti- 
fications of  Dunkirk  should  be  abolished 
according  to  the  treaty  of  Utrecht ;  and 
(c)  that  the  Protestant  succession  of 
Great  Britain  should  not  be  disturbed. 

III.  1789,  between  Great  Britain, 
Holland,  and  Russia,  against  Catharine 
of  Russia,  in  defence  of  Turkey. 

Triple  Tree  (The).  The  gallows, 
which  was  a  permanent  erection  resting 
on  three  posts ;  first  at  Smithfield,  then 
at  Tyburn.  See  '  Elms.' 

Tripod  of  Life  (The).  The  brain, 
the  lungs,  and  the  heart.  All  natural 
death  in  the  human  animal  proceeds 
from  one  of  these  three  organs. 

Tripos,  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge. In  the  15th  cent,  an  'ould 
bachelour,'  as  representative  of  the  uni- 
versity, had  to  sit  on  a  three-legged  stool 
'  before  Mr.  Proctours '  to  test  the  abili- 
ties of  the  candidates  for  degrees  by 
arguing  some  question  with  the  '  eldest 
son'  of  them  as  their  representative. 
There  were  three  occasions  on  which 
questionists  were  admitted  to  degrees  : 
(1)  the  Gomitia  priora  on  Ash- Wednes- 
day, for  the  best  men ;  (2)  the  Comitia 
posteriory  a  few  weeks  later,  for  the 
second-best  men ;  and  (3)  the  Comitia 
minora  for  the  'poll-men.'  Hence  the 
word  tripos  meant  the  stool  and  the 
'  ould  Bachelour,'  then  the  three  classes  of 
questionists,  and  lastly  the  examination  ^ 
system. 

The  Classical  Tripos  was  established  in  1824,  and 
the  Historical  Tripoa,  the  Science  Tripos,  &c.,  in 

1858. 

%*  The  word  now  means  the  classifi- 
cation into  three  classes  of  graduated 
merit  adopted  in  the  University  of  Cam- 
bridge, Class  I.  being  the  highest. 

The  Triposes  are :  The  Classical  Tri- 

Cthe  Historical  Tripos,  the  Indian 
guages  Tripos,  the  Law  Tripos,  the 
Mathematical  Tripos,  the  Mediaeval  and 
Modern  Languages  Tripos,  the  Natural 
Science  Tripos,  the  Semitic  Languagei 
Tripos,  and  the  Theological  Tripos. 


002 


TRISAGION 


TRIUMVIRATE 


Trisag'ion  (The],  or '  First  Religious 
War,'  A.p.  608-518.  The  Trisagion  is 
the  repetition  of  the  word  '  Holy '  three 
times,  as  '  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord  God  of 
Hosts,'  supposed  to  indicate  a  Trinity. 
The  Greeks  maintained  that  it  is  the 
song  sung  by  the  angels  before  the 
throne  of  God,  and  that  it  was  miracu- 
lously revealed  to  the  church  at  Con- 
stantinople in  the  middle  of  the  5th  cent. 
The  Manichseans  objected,  and  a  sedition 
was  caused  which  filled  the  streets  day 
and  night  with  men,  women,  and  chil- 
dren, shouting  and  fighting.  Churches 
were  destroyed,  the  statues  of  the 
Emperor  Anastasius  were  thrown  down, 
and  at  length  Vitalian,  with  an  army  of 
Huns  and  Bulgarians,  interfered  for  the 
Catholic  party.  Such,  says  Gibbon  (xlvii.), 
was  the  event  of  the  first  religious  war 
waged  in  the  name  of  the  God  of  peace. 

Triumphal  Arches.  The  most 
celebrated  are  the  following: — 

Constantino's  Arch,  in  Borne,  to  com- 
memorate the  triumph  of  Constantino 
over  Maxentius. 

The  Arch  of  Septimus  Sevtrus,  at  the 
foot  of  the  capitol. 

Oallienus's  Arch,  erected  AJ>.  260. 

Titus's  Arch,  to  commemorate  his 
taking  of  Jerusalem. 

Arc  de  Benivent,  in  honour  of  Traj'an. 
A  copy  of  Titus's  Arch.  Another,  dedi- 
cated to  the  same  emperor,  called  the 
1  Arch  of  Ancona.' 

The  Arch  of  Rimini,  dedicated  to 
Augustus.  This  is  the  most  ancient  of 
the  Roman  arches.  Another,  dedicated 
to  the  same  emperor,  at  the  foot  of 
Mont  Cenis,  and  called  the  'Arch  of 
Suza.' 

In  PARIS  there  is  an  arc  de  triomphe 
at  the  Porte  St.  Denis,  erected  in  1673 
to  commemorate  the  passage  of  the 
Rhine  by  Louis  XIV.  There  is  another 
dedicated  to  the  same  king  at  the  Porte 
St.  Martin,  to  commemorate  his  con- 
quest of  the  Franche-Comte". 

The  arch  in  the  Carrousel  was  raised 
to  the  honour  of  Napoleon  in  1806.  The 
splendid  Arc  de  Triomphe  in  the  Chumps 
Elyse'es  was  begun  in  1806  and  finished 
in  1885.  It  is  the  work  of  Chalgrin  and 
Huyot. 

Triumvirate  (The).  I.  The  British 
Triumvirate  (1708),  consisting  of  George 
Grenville  and  the  Lords  Egremont  and 


Halifax,  who  succeeded  the  Earl  of  Bute 
and  Sir  Francis  Dashwood.  Grenville 
took  both  Bute's  and  Dashwood's  office 
(lord  of  the  treasurer  and  chancellor  of 
the  exchequer),  while  Egremont  and 
Halifax  were  the  two  secretaries  of  state. 

In  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne  the  triumvirate 
was  the  Duke  of  Marlborough,  Lord  Oodolphin, 
and  Sarah  duchess  of  Marlborough.  The  lu-.-t 
controlled  foreign  affairs,  the  second  controlled 
the  council  and  parliament,  and  the  third  con- 
trolled the  Court  and  queen. 

II.  The    First    French    (1501).    The 
Guise  family  leagued  against  the  Hugue- 
nots.   The  triumvirate  was  the  Due  de 
Guise,  the  Constable  de  Montmorency, 
and  Marshal  de  St.  Andre*.    This  league 
was  supported  by  the  Pope,  the  Cardinal 
de  Lorraine,   and  the  clergy  generally, 
the  people  of  the  north  and  west,  and  by 
Philip  II.  of  Spain. 

III.  The  Second  French  Triumvirate 
{1685)  for  the  extirpation  of  Huguenots 
in  the  reign  of  Louis  XIV.    The  trium- 
virate was  Father  la  Chaise  (the  king's 
confessor),  Madame  de  Maintenon  (the 
king's  wife),  and  the  Marquis  de  Louvois. 
See  below,  No.  IV.,  '  Triumvirate  '  (Th. 
Thermidorian),'  and  '  Reign  of  Terror.' 

IV.  The    Thermidorian    Triumvirate 
(1795),  consisting  of    B arras,    Rewlx-11, 
and    La    Rdveillere.    As   in    all   other 
triumvirates  one  of  the  three  is  dominant, 
so  in  the  Thermidorian  Triumvirate  Bar- 
ras  was  infinitely  more  powerful  than  the 
other  two. 

V.  First  Roman  (B.C.  60).    A  cabal 
formed  by  Crassus,  Pompey,  and  Caesar. 
Crassus  was  the  wealthy  partner,  Pom- 
pey the  most  powerful,  Caesar  the  most 
popular. 

VI.  The  Second  Roman  Triumvirate 
(B.C.  48-81).    Lepidus,  Antony,  and  Octa- 
vianus.    After     the     assassination      of 
Caesar. 

VII.  Of    the    Commonwealth  (1659). 
General  Lambert  having  put  down  the 
Rump   Parliament,  after  the  death  of 
Cromwell,  introduced  a  military  form  of 
government.    Its  three  heads  were  Lam- 
bert, Fleetwood,   and  Monk,    In  April, 
1660,  the  king  (Charles  H.)  was  recalled. 

Fleetwood  was  Cromwell's  son-in-law,  and 
Monk  was  governor  of  Scotland. 

VIII.  Of  the  Reign  of  Terror  (1794). 
Robespierre,  Couthon,  and  St.  Just. 

IX.  Of  the  Roman   Government  (80 
March,  1848)     Mazzini,    Armellini,   and 
Buffi.     These    representatives    of    tli« 


TRIUMVIRATE 


TRUCE 


903 


people  formed  a  constitutional  assembly, 
with  a  design  of  converting  Italy  into  a 
republic  like  France ;  but  it  was  re- 
publican France  which  prevented  it  by 
an  army  of  occupation. 

Triumvirate  of  England  (The). 
^Gower,  Chaucer,  and  Lydgate  (poets). 

Triumvirate  of  Italian  Poets. 

Dante,  Boccaccio,  and  Petrarch. 

Boccaccio  is  now  known  chiefly  as  the  '  Father 
of  Italian  Prose.'  His '  Decameron  '  has  outlived 
his  poetry. 

Triv'ium.  The  three  sciences: 
Grammar,  rhetoric,  and  logic.  The 
QUADRIVIUM  were  the  four  sciences: 
Music,  arithmetic,  geometry,  and  astro- 
nomy. Up  to  the  14th  cent,  called  the 
seven  sciences  or  seven  liberal  arts,  and 
all  taught  in  Latin. 

Trois  Chapitres  (Les).  Three 
theological  works  on  the  Incarnation  of 
Christ  and  his  dual  nature,  by  Theodore 
of  Mopsuestia,  Theodoret  of  Cyrrhus,  and 
Ibas  of  Edessa,  condemned  as  heretical 
in  553. 

Trojans  and  Greeks  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge.  Partisans  of  Sir 
John  Cheke,  regius  professor  of  Greek 
in  the  University,  and  of  Gardiner  the 
chancellor.  Sir  John  introduced  a  new 
pronunciation  of  Greek,  against  which 
the  chancellor  protested.  As  Sir  John 
was  a  Protestant  and  Gardiner  a  Catholic, 
the  feud  was  more  than  half  of  a  religious 
character.  Those  who  took  the  side  of 
the  Regius  professor  were  called  'Tro- 
jans'; those  who  sided  with  the  chan- 
cellor called  themselves '  Greeks.'  Many 
a  street  row  ensued,  till  at  last  the  king 
in  council  commanded  the  innovation 
of  Sir  John  to  be  discontinued.  See 
p.  735, '  Ramists.' 

Troppau,  in  Silesia  (Congress  of), 
horn  20  Oct.  to  20  Dec.,  1820.  Its  object 
was  to  resist  the  revolutionary  movement 
in  Russia,  Austria,  and  Prussia. 

Trottiera  (La).  The  bell  which 
summoned  the  '  riders  '  or  nobles  to  the 
Grand  Council  in  Venice. 

Trou'badours  (The).  Minstrels  of 
Southern  France  in  the  llth,  12th,  and 
18th  cents.  They  were  the  first  to  dis- 
card Latin  and  use  the  native  tongue 
in  their  compositions.  Their  poetry  waa 


either  about  love  and  gallantry  or  war 
and  chivalry.     See  '  Trouveres/ 

The  poetry  of  the  proven?als  or  troubadour* 
was  of  two  sorts  :  cansos,  or  poems  of  love  and  gal- 
lantry, and  sirventesft,  or  lays  of  war  and  chivalry, 
politics  and  morals.  The  word  is  from  troubar,  to 
Invent,  as  '  poetry '  is  from  the  Greek  verb  mean- 
ing '  to  make '  or  '  create.' 

Trousse-galant  (Le),  1445.  An 
epidemic  which  ravaged  France,  and  was 
so  called  *de  la  rapidite"  avec  laquelle 
elle  enlevait  les  malades.  Elle  affectait 
surtout  le  bas-ventre  et  la  tcte.'  See 
1  Plague,'  &c. 

Trouveres  (The).  Minstrels  of  the 
north  of  France  in  the  12th,  18th,  and 
14th  cents.  The  language  they  employed 
was  the  '  Walloon  '  or  '  Langue  d'oil ' 
(q.v.).  The  subjects  of  these  minstrels 
were  satires  and  romances,  tales  of 
knavery  and  adventure,  legends  and  his- 
torical traditions.  It  had  three  periods. 
In  the  first  period  the  subjects  were 
Gothic,  Frankish,  and  Burgundian  heroes. 
In  the  second  period  the  subjects  were 
Charlemagne  and  his  paladins.  In  the 
third  period  they  were  traditions  of 
British  story,  such  as  the  fabulous  Brute, 
King  Arthur  and  his  knights,  King  Horn, 
and  so  on. 

Sir  Walter  Scott's  '  Marmion,'  'Lady  of  the 
Lake,'  'Rokeby,  &c.,  are  excellent  imitations  of 
the  old  Trouv6re  minstrelsy.  The  word  is  the 
Walloon  verb  trouver,  to  find  out  or  invent.  The 
same  as  troubar.  See  '  Troubadours.' 

Troy  (The  Destruction  of).  Thig 
was  12  June,  B.C.  1184. 

Troyes,  in  France  (Treaties  of). 

I.  21  May,  1420.   Between  Charles  VL 
of  France,  Henry  V.  of  England,  and 
Philippe  le  Bon  of  Burgundy,  for   the 
marriage  of  Henry  V.  with  the  Princess 
Katharine  of  France.      By  this  treaty 
Henry  was  declared  regent  and  heir  of 
France. 

II.  1  April,  1564.    A  treaty  of  peace 
between  England  and  France. 

Truce  of  God  (The),  1040.  A 
modification  of  the  '  Peace  of  God '  (g.y.), 
The  latter  was  an  ecclesiastical  prohibi- 
tion of  war  altogether,  under  the  general 
expectation  of  the  Second  Advent  of 
Christ,  the  Prince  of  Peace  (1085).  The 
truce  limited  the  prohibition  to  Thurs- 
day, Friday,  Saturday,  Sunday,  and 
Church  festivals,  such  as  Easter,  Lent, 
and  Christmas,  and  absolutely  forbade 
anyone  to  molest  a  man  working  in  th« 


904 


TRUCK 


TSHIN 


fields.      The   penalty  of    breaking    the 
truce  was  death  or  outlawry. 

Truck  Act  (The),  1,  2  Will.  IV.  o. 
87  (1881),  forbids  employers  to  pay 
wages  in  whole  or  in  part  by  goods  in- 
stead of  money.  Orders  on  a  truck- 
shop  or  store  are  likewise  forbidden  as  a 
set-off  against  wages. 

'  Truck  '  IB  the  French  troquer,  to  barter. 

Truck  System  (The).  The  mode 
of  paying  wages  in  part  or  wholly  either 
by  goods  or  by  an  order  on  some  store. 
Very  common  before  it  was  prohibited 
by  law  in  1831. 

True  as  Bicknell.  Bicknell  wag 
a  hosier  who  supplied  George  III.  with 
gloves.  In  the  Gordon  riots,  1780,  a 
notion  got  abroad  that  the  Roman  Catho- 
lics designed  to  kill  the  king  by  poisoned 
S loves,  as  Catherine  de  Medicis  killed 
eanne  d'Albret,  mother  of  Henri  IV.  of 
Prance,  and  many  others.  The  '  London 
Courant '  and  other  newspapers,  to  lull 
this  suspicion,  inserted  the  following 
paragraph :  '  We  are  authorised  to  assure 
the  public  that  Mr.  Bicknell,  his  majesty's 
hosier,  is  as  true  and  faithful  a  Protestant 
as  any  in  his  majesty's  dominions.' 

True  Blue,  in  a  theological  sense, 
means  a  Presbyterian  in  contradistinction 
to  an  Episcopalian.  Butler  says  that  his 
knight  Hudibras  was '  Right  Presbyterian 
true  blue.'  In  the  tune  of  George  I.,  and 
probably  before  that  reign, '  True  Blue,' 
in  a  political  sense,  meant  a  Whig  in 
contradistinction  to  a  Tory.  Lord  George 
Gordon,  in  1780,  and  his  adherents  ap- 
peared in  the  House  of  Commons  with 
blue  cockades  in  their  hats. 

•True  Blues';  so  the  Palatines  of  Limerick 
imselves  when  they  mustered  into  the 
service.  '  True  Blues '  have  always 


called  themselves  when  they  mustered  into  the 
yeomanry  service.     'True  Bluet 
bean  associated  with  Orangelsm. 


Trumpet  (Murder  of  the),  1403. 
This  refers  to  an  incident  in  Venetian 
history.  A  Venetian  trumpet  (herald) 
appeared  before  Vicenza  and  announced 
to  Francesco  Terzo  that  the  city  had 
placed  itself  under  the  protection  of 
Venice.  Francesco  ordered  the  trumpet 
to  retire,  and  not  return  without  a  safe 
conduct.  In  the  evening  he  returned, 
bearing  the  pennon  of  Vicenza,  and  com- 
manded the  Paduans  to  raise  the  siege. 
Francesco  denied  the  authority  of  the 
trumpet,  and  said  if  he  had  been  sent  by 
the  Venetians  he  would  have  borne  the 


Venetian  pennon.  Next  morning  the 
trumpet  again  appeared,  this  time  with 
a  Venetian  pennon.  The  guards  seized 
him,  cut  off  his  nose  and  ears,  and  sent 
him  back  with  a  declaration  of  war. 
1  Let  us  make  this  trumpet,'  said  the 
guards,  'the  Lion  of  St.  Mark.'  The 
point  was  this  :  the  Lion  of  St.  Mark  has 
both  nose  and  ears,  but  shall  henceforth 
be  mutilated  like  this  trumpet  by  the 
indignant  Paduans. 

Trumpet  of  Sedition  (The).  So 
George  III.  spoke  of  William  Pitt,  the 
statesman,  afterwards  the  earl  of  Chat- 
ham, because  he  protested  so  strongly 
against  the  American  war,  which  George 
as  strongly  desired.  While  Britain  was 
glorying  in  the  victories  of  Lord  Howe, 
he  said  :— 

Ton  cannot  conquer  America.  If  I  were  an 
American,  as  I  am  an  Englishman,  while  a  foreign 
troop  was  landed  In  my  country.  I  never  would 
lay  down  my  arms— never,  never,  never.' 

Trumpets  (Feast  of).  A  Jewish 
festival  held  the  first  day  of  the  civil 
year,  which  was  in  September,  and  insti- 
tuted in  commemoration  of  the  thunder 
heard  on  Mount  Sinai  at  the  giving  of 
the  Law. 

Tryers,  or  Triers,  20  March,  1654. 
Commissioners  appointed  by  Cromwell 
and  his  council  to  examine  into  the 
1  Bufferings  of  the  clergy.'  Francis  Rous, 
with  thirty-seven  others,  part  laymen 
and  part  ministers,  were  appointed.  A 
list  of  the  names  is  given  by  Neal  in  his 
'  History  of  the  Puritans,'  iv.  p.  93  Sea 
p.  899, '  Triers  of  Petitions.' 

Tse  Dynasty  (The).  The  ninth 
imperial  Vynasty  of  China.  Like  the 
eighth,  tenth,  and  eleventh  dynasties,  it 
had  dominion  only  over  Southern  China, 
the  court  being  held  at  Nankin.  It 
lasted  twenty-three  years  (479-502),  and 
gave  five  sovereigns. 

Tshin  Dynasty  (The).  The  first 
historic  dynasty  of  China  (B.C.  256-201). 
Also  called  the  fourth  imperial  dynasty. 
It  gave  five  emperors  who  held  their 
court  at  Yn ;  and  lasted  fifty-four  years. 
It  was  succeeded  by  the  dynasty  of  Han. 
It  was  Tchao,  the  first  of  this  dynasty, 
who  built  the  great  wall  of  China. 

This  dynasty  must  not  be  confounded  with  thai 
of  J'tin  the  seventh),  nor  with  that  of  TcHin  (th« 
eleventh),  nor  with  that  of  Tting  'the  twenty 
second).  It  la  spelt  and  pronounced  dUJereoUy. 


TSIN 


TUDORS 


905 


Tsin  Dynasty  (The),  266-420.  The 
seventh  imperial  dynasty  of  China.  It 
was  preceded  by  the  San-kuo  or  Three 
States,  and  succeeded  by  the  duplex  em- 
pire called  Southern  and  Northern.  It 
gave  fifteen  kings,  all  of  whom  wero 
either  dethroned  or  put  to  death.  This 
dynasty  is  known  by  its  exoduB  or  grand 
migrations. 

It  is  thought  that  the  word  China  is  derived 
from  Tsin,  but  Fo-hi  was  said  to  hold  his  court  at 
Shensi  or  the  country  of  Tsin  or  Chin,  whence 
Tsin  a,  Sina,  China,  and  this  was  B.C.  2958,  the 
mythic  period  of  the  empire.  No  dates  are  intro- 
duced in  the  Chinese  annals  till  B.C.  827. 

Tsing  Dynasty  (The)  of  China 
(1644-*)  succeeded  the  Mings,  founded 
by  Choun-tchi.  This  is  sometimes  called 
the  Manchou  dynasty.  The  present 
reigning  family  of  China  is  of  this  dynasty. 

Tsong  Dynasty  (The)  or  Pih  Sung. 
The  eighth  imperial  dynasty  of  China, 
and  first  of  the  Woo-tae  or  '  five  races.' 
These  five  races  ruled  only  over  the 
southern  empire,  and  held  their  court  at 
Nankin.  The  eighth  dynasty  gave  seven 
emperors  and  lasted  fifty-nine  years 
(420-479).  The  founder,  Noo-tee,  was  a 
cobbler. 

Tuatha-na-Danans  (The),  a  semi- 
historical  very  early  Irish  dynasty.  It 
is  said  that  the  five  sons  of  Dela  esta- 
blished in  Ireland  the  five  principalities 
of  Leinster,  Munster,  Ulster,  Connaught, 
and  Meath,  and  this  pentarchy  con- 
tinued for  eighty  years,  when  the  three 
sons  of  Danan  invaded  the  island  and 
established  themselves  there,  till  they 
were  driven  out  by  the  eight  sons  of 
Milesius,  who  came  from  Spain.  Five 
of  the  sons  perished,  and  the  whole 
island  was  divided  between  two  of  the 
surviving  sons,  Heremon  and  Heber. 
Heremon  took  Connaught  and  Leinster, 
and  fixed  his  residence  at  Tarah,  in 
Meath.  Heber  ruled  over  the  southern 
provinces,  but  being  slain  in  battle,  Here- 
mon became  sole  monarch  of  the  island. 


Tubingen  School  (The),  of  theo- 
logy in  Germany,  also  called  '  The  His- 
torical School,'  founded  by  Baur,  to 
investigate  the  historical  correctness  of 
the  New  Testament.  Baur  wrote  a  book 
to  prove  that  the  Gospel  of  .St.  John  was 
not  written  till  some  considerable  time 
after  the  other  three  gospels  ;  and  another 
to  show  that  St.  Mark's  Gospel  was  not 


written  till  many  years  after  the  supposed 
date.  The  bases  of  his  criticisms  are 
the  undoubted  historic  facts  of  the  New 
Testament. 

Tuchins,  or  Touchins,  1885.  Peas- 
ant rebels  of  France  who  committed' 
most  frightful  massacres.  The  verb 
tuchinare  (rebellare)  and  the  noun  tuchi- 
natus  (rebellio)  are  used  in  ancient 
French  charters. 

La  villo  de  Nismes  est  bonne  ville  .  .  .  les  habl- 
tans  sont  .  .  .  obeissans  au  roy,  et  ils  ne  furent 
onques  Tuchins,  maisont  toujours  eu  lesfleurs  de 
lys  sur  les  portes  de  la  ville.— Placitum,  21  Jan., 
1387. 

Tudor,  a  corruption  of  Theodore. 
Owen  Tudor,  a  yeoman  in  the  guards  in 
Bedford's  army,  married  Catherine, 
widow  of  Henry  V.,  and  had  three  sons. 
The  eldest  son  Edmund,  who  was  made 
by  Henry  VI.  earl  of  Richmond,  married 
Margaret  Beaufort,  heiress  of  the  house 
of  Somerset.  He  died  at  the  age  of  20, 
leaving  one  son,  afterwards  Henry  VII. 

Catherine  fell  in  love  with  the  Welsh  guards- 
man  while  he  was  keeping  guard  at  Windsor.  It 
is  said  that  he  stumbled  and  fell  upon  her  lap  at 
a  dancing  party,  whence  their  acquaintance 
began.  He  had  but  4(M.  a  year.  No  proof  of  the 
marriage  was  ever  traced.  The  Duke  of  Glouces- 
ter, lord  protector,  seized  Tudor  and  committed 
him  to  Newgate,  whence  he  escaped,  and  after  a 
while  Henry  VI.  made  him  keeper  of  his  park  in 
Denbigh,  Wales. 

Tudor  Rose  (The),  or '  Union  Rose,' 
a  combination  of  the  Lancastrian  red 
rose  and  the  Yorkist  white  rose.  The 
red  rose  has  two  rows  of  five  alternate 
petals;  the  white  rose  is  represented 
with  three  rows  of  five  alternate  petals ; 
the  Tudor  or  Union  rose  has  four  rows 
of  alternate  petals,  one  containing  10, 
one  8,  one  7,  and  one  6  (counting  from 
the  exterior),  with  centre.  The  Tudor 
rose,  between  sprigs  of  shamrock  and 
thistle  on  one  stalk,  forms  the  badge  ol 
England. 

Tudors  (Line  of  the).  Henry  VII., 
Henry  VIII.,  Edward  VI.,  Mary,  and 
Elizabeth. 

Henry  VII.  descended  from  John  of 
Gaunt,  duke  of  Lancaster,  4th  son  of 
Edward  III.  (q.v.).  He  married  Eliza- 
beth of  York,  daughter  of  Edward  IV., 
son  of  Richard  duke  of  York  slain  at  the 
battle  of  Wakefield,  1466.  See  '  York.' 

Henry  VII.  had  no  hereditary  right  to  the 
crown.  He  was  the  illicit  and  adulterous  son  of 
Edmund  Tudor  by  Margaret  Beaufort,  daughter 
of  the  Duke  of  Somerset.  Elizabeth  of  York  waa 
heir  to  the  crown,  but  even  in  the  Lancastrian 
line  there  were  many  who  had  a  much  cleaner 
title  than  Henry.  It  is  not  even  certain  that  be 


90fi 


TUDORS' 


TUMULTS 


was  born  In  wedlock  at  all.    He  was  a  despicable 
money-grubber,  and  very  '  indifferent  honest.' 

Tudor s*  Crest  (The),  A  crown  in 
a  bush  of  fruited  hawthorn  to  comme- 
morate the  incident  of  a  soldier  finding 
the  crown  of  Richard  III.  hid  in  a  haw- 
thorn bush  on  the  day  of  battle.  It  was 
given  to  Lord  Stanley,  who  placed  it  on 
the  head  of  Richmond,  saying  'Long 
live  King  Henry  1 ' 

Tugendbund  (Der),  or  '  League  of 
Virtue,'  1813.  A  secret  society  set  on 
foot  by  the  Prussian  minister  Von  Stein, 
and  supported  especially  by  the  students. 
It  had  for  its  object  the  total  expulsion 
of  the  French  from  German  soil,  and 
embodied  the  seething  hatred  of  Ger- 
many for  France.  It  gave  umbrage  to 
the  allies  and  was  dissolved  in  1815. 

Tulchan  Bishops,  1574.  Bishops 
who  took  a  small  part  of  their  stipends 
and  gave  the  rest  to  their  patrons.  When 
a  cow  had  lost  her  calf,  it  was  customary 
in  Scotland  to  flay  the  calf  and  stuff  the 
skin  with  straw,  that,  being  placed  before 
the  mother,  she  mipht  be  induced  to  part 
with  her  milk  freely.  This  stuffed  calf 
was  called  a  Tulchan,  and  the  stipendiary 
bishop  parted  with  his  revenues  to  the 
patron  freely,  his  see  being  only  nominal. 
The  first  skimmed-milk  bishop  was  John 
Douglas,  appointed  archbishop  of  St. 
Andrews  by  the  Earl  of  Morton,  who 
claimed  the  cream. 

The  re-Rent  Morton,  affecting  seal  for  the  Pro- 
t.--:  i 'it  doctrines,  disobliged  the  Church  of  Scot- 
land )>y  a  device  which  he  had  invented  to  secure 
to  the  secular  nobility  the  lands  and  revenues  of 
the  Catholic  clergy.  To  this  end  he  nominated  to 
the  archbishopric  of  St.  Andrews  a  poor  clergy- 
man named  Douglas,  taking  his  obligation  to  rest 
satisfied  with  a  very  small  annuity  out  of  the  re- 
venues of  the  see.  and  to  hand  over  the  rest  to  his 
patron,  the  rcxent  himself.  This  class  of  bishops 
.  .  .  was  facetiously  called  Tulchan  prelates.— Sir 
W.  800TT,  Hi»t.  of  Scotland,  zxxl. 

Tuileries  (The),  a  garden  and  palace 
in  Paris,  built  on  the  site  of  an  ancient 
fabrique  de  tuiles.  It  was  composed  of 
three  great  pavilions,  called  Le  pavilion 
de  Marsan  (north),  the  pavilion  de  Flore 
(south),  and  the  pavilion  de  I'Horloge 
(centre).  It  was  joined  to  the  Louvre  by 
Napoleon  III.  (1851-6).  The  land  was 
bought  by  Francois  I.  in  1564,  and  the 
original  palace  was  made  for  Catherine 
de  Medicis,  after  the  design  of  Philibert 
D«slorme.  Louis  XIV.,  Napoleon  I., 
Louis-Philippe,  and  Napoleon  III.  made 
great  improvements,  especially  the  last. 


In  the  republic  the  convention  held  their 
meetings  there,  afterwards  it  waa  used 
by  the  Conseil  des  Anciens.  The  First 
Consul  made  it  his  residence  in  1800.  In 
1848  it  was  converted  into  an  asylum  for 
invalid  workmen ;  it  was  the  imperial 
residence  of  Napoleon  HE.  from  1S.V2; 
and  was  burnt  by  the  Communists  24 
May,  1871. 

Tulip  Mania  (The),  1631-1087.  An 
extraordinary  rage  for  tulip-bulbs,  which 
prevailed  in  Holland  and  spread  through 
Europe.  The  tulip  called  the  Viceroy 
fetched  250Z.,  and  the  Semper  Auguv'na 
as  much  as  1,700Z.  Thousands  were  sold 
on  Exchange  merely  as  articles  of  specu- 
lation, and  when  the  rage  subsided  thou- 
sands of  persons  were  ruined. 

Tullia'num  (The).  A  loathsome 
dungeon  in  Rome.  This  dismal  sub- 
terranean dungeon  was  built  by  Servius 
Tullius,  and  was  a  part  of  the  Career 
MamertinuB  built  by  Ancus  Martius  on 
the  slope  of  the  Capitoline  hill.  The 
Tullianum  is  especially  noted,  as  it  was 
in  this  dungeon,  twelve  feet  underground, 
that  several  of  the  Catiline  conspirators 
were  put  to  death. 

Mamers  la  the  Sablne  form  of  Harm,  and  Ancug 
Marcius  was  a  Sablne.  Jngurtha  was  starved  to 
death  in  the  Career  Mamertlnos. 

Tully,  i.e.  Cicero.  The  Tullii  were 
of  Alban  descent,  transplanted  to  Rome 
In  the  reign  of  Tullus  Hostilius.  Cicero 
made  the  word  a  generic  name  for  a  legal 
orator. 

Tumble-down  Dick.  Richard 
Cromwell,  son  of  the  Projector.  He  was 
proclaimed  Protector  after  his  father's 
death,  but  resigned  office  within  seven 
months.  'Tumble-down  Dick'  was  a 
common  public-house  sign  affected  by 
royalists. 

Tumults  and  Disorders  (Act 
against),  1661.  This  Act  made  it  an 
offence  punishable  with  a  fine  of  100Z. 
and  three  months'  imprisonment  to  solicit 
a  signature  to  a  petition  to  king  or 
parliament  which  had  more  than  twenty 
names  signed,  unless  the  petition  waa 
sanctioned  by  three  justices  of  the  peace, 
or  by  the  majority  of  th«  grand  jury  of 
the  county.  Whoever  presented  such 
petition  was  liable  to  the  same  punish- 
ment also ;  and  whoever  was  present  al 
the  presentation  of  a  sanctioned  petition, 


TUEANIAN 


TWELVE 


907 


if   there  were  more  than  ten  persona 
attending  it. 

Turanian  Languages  (The). 
The  agglutinate  orders  of  languages, 
divided  into  North  and  South.  The 
Northern  division  falls  into  five  sections, 
viz.  the  Tungusic,  Mongolio,  Turkic, 
Finnic,  and  Samoyedic.  The  Southern 
division  comprises  the  Tamulic,  the  Gan- 
getic,  the  Taic,  the  Malaic,  and  some' 
other  Polynesian  tongues  or  dialects. 
See  '  Semitic '  and  '  Aryan/ 

Turcomanchi  (Peace  of),  Feb., 
1828,  between  Persia  and  Russia,  making 
the  river  Araxes  the  boundary  of  the 
two  kingdoms.  Persia  had  also  to  pay 
the  expenses  of  the  war. 

Turcos  (The).  The  native  Algerian 
foot- soldiers.  The  horse-soldiers  are 
called  Spahis.  Cf.  SEPOY. 

Turin  (Treaty  of).  I.  8  Aug.,  1881, 
terminating  the  war  of  Chiozza  between 
the  Venetians  and  the  Genoese.  The 
turning-point  of  Genoa's  greatness,  from 
which  she  began  to  decline. 

II.  29  Aug.,  1696,  for  separate  peace 
between  France  and  Savoy. 

Turin  Papy'rus  (The),  or  'Book 
of  Kings.'  A  fragmentary  list  of  Egypt- 
ian kings  brought  from  Thebes  by  an 
Italian  named  Drovetti.  At  one  time  it 
was  supposed  that  this  was  a  complete 
list  in  chronological  order,  but  it  does 
not  point  out  contemporary  or  double 
kings.  A  facsimile  is  preserved  in  the 
Royal  Society  of  Literature,  21  Delahay 
Street,  London. 

Turkish  Trilateral  (The).  Silis- 
tria,  Shumla,  and  Varna  in  Bulgaria  and 
on  the  flank  of  every  possible  line  of 
operation  upon  the  Balkan. 

Turkish  War  of  1683-1697.  Prin- 
cipally noted  for  the  siege  of  Vienna  by 
Mustapha,  the  Turkish  vizier,  in  1683. 
When,  on  the  eve  of  success,  Sobieski, 
king  of  Poland,  arrived  with  reinforce- 
ments, Mustapha  decamped,  leaving 
behind  him  the  sultan's  standard,  many 
splendid  dresses,  and  the  harnesses  of 
several  Turkish  horses  adorned  with 
silver,  gold,  and  precious  stones ;  besides 
the  money  for  the  siege,  the  pay  of  the 
soldiers,  the  baggage,  tents,  cannons, 
and  chariots. 


The  war  dragged  on  after  this  till  1697,  and  was 
brought  to  an  end  by  the  '  Peace  of  Carlovitz.' 

Turlupins,  1372.  Heretics  analo- 
gous to  the  Begards  (q.v.).  They  taught 
the  perfectionability  of  man;  and,  it 
is  said,  went  about  nude.  They  were 
excommunicated  by  Gregory  XL  in  1872, 
and  were  extirpated  by  the  order  of 
Charles  V.  of  France.  They  called  them- 
selves the  Fraternite  des  pauvres. 
Called  Turlupins  '  quod  ea  tantuni  habi- 
tarent  loca,  qusa  lupis  exposita  erant.' 
(An  etymology  most  unsatisfactory.) 

A  turlupin  means  a  sorry  jester,  a  fool.  Whence 
turlupinaJe  and  the  verb  turlupiner,  to  play  the  fool. 

Turneys,  1839.  A  base  coin  made 
in  Ireland  and  circulated  '  to  the  injury 
of  the  king's  sterling  money.'  See  p.  99, 
1  Black  Money.' 

Turpin's  Chronicle,  'Chronique 
de  1'archeveque  Turpin.'  Turpin  was  a 
monk  of  St.  Denis,  and  afterwards  arch- 
bishop of  Reims,  contemporary  of  Charle- 
magne. The  chronicle  referred  to  is  an 
historic  romance  having  Charlemagne 
for  its  hero,  and  is  full  of  marvels,  such 
as  enchanted  castles,  winged  horses, 
magical  horns,  incantations,  and  so  on. 
Historically  it  is  worthless,  and  probably 
Turpin  had  no  hand  at  all  in  it.  Some 
say  it  was  the  work  of  Gui  de  Bourgogne 
(Calixtus  II.)  in  the  12th  cent.;  others 
ascribe  it  to  a  monk  of  St.  Andre  de 
Vienne,  in  Dauphine",  who  lived  in  the 
llth  cent. 

Tweeddale's  Act  (The  Earl  of), 
1668.  It  restored  to  their  livings  those 
ministers  who  had  been  ejected,  provided 
they  would  accept  collation  from  the 
bishop,  and  would  attend  the  presby- 
teries and  synods. 

'  Collation '  means  induction  and  institution,  or 
investing  a  clergyman  with  the  temporalities  and 
spiritualities  of  his  living. 

Twelfth  (The),  i.e.  the  12th  August. 
The  commencement  of  grouse-shooting. 

Twelve  Articles  of  the  Symbol 

(The).  Said  to  have  been  suggested  by 
the  Apostles  in  a  grotto  of  Mount  Olivet 
just  before  their  final  separation. 

1.  PETER  :  I  believe  in  God  the  Father 
Almighty,  maker  of  heaven  and  earth. 

2.  JOHN  :  [And]  in  Jesus  Christ,  his 
only  son,  our  Lord. 

8.  JAMES  the  Greater:  Who  was  con- 
ceived of  the  Holy  Ghost,  bom  of  the 
Virgin  Mary. 


908 


TWELVE 


TYNDALE'S 


4.  ANDREW:  Suffered  under  Pontius 
Pilate ;  was  crucified  and  buried. 

'  Dead '  was  subsequently  added,  and  is  bad 
English.  \Vo  Rhould  not  say  (A  B)  was  hanged, 
dead,  and  buried. 

ft.  PHILIP  :  He  descended  into  hell. 

6.  THOMAS:    The  third  day  he    rose 
again  from  the  dead. 

7.  JAMES  the  Less:  He  ascended  into 
heaven,  and  sitteth  on  the  right  hand  of 
God  the  Father  Almighty. 

8.  MATTHEW  :  [From  thence]  He  shall 
come  to  judge  the  quick  and  the  dead. 

9.  NATHANIEL  :  I  believe  in  the  Holy 
Ghost. 

10.  SIMON  :  The  Holy  Catholic  Church. 

'  The  Communion  of  Saints '  wad  added  in  the 
6th  cent. 

11.  MATTHIAS  :  The  forgiveness  of  sins. 

12.  JUDE  :    The    resurrection    of    the 
dead,  and  the  life  everlasting. 

The  twelve  Apostles  were  anciently  delineated, 
each  holding  a  banderole  inscribed  with  the 
words  attributed  to  him.  Of  course  the  tradition 
IB  historically  worthless.  The  Apostles  had  no 
hand  whatever  in  the  creed. 

See  '  Articles.' 

Twelve   Brethren    (The).     The 

Twelve  '  Marrowmen ' 


Twelve  Fruits  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  (The)  in  Catholic  theology. 

(1)  Chastity;  (2)  faith;  (3)  gentleness; 
(4)  goodness;  (5)  joy;  (6)  longsuffering ; 

(7)  love  or  charity;   (b)  meekness;   (9) 
modesty;  (10)  patience;  (11)  peace;  and 
(12)  temperance. 

Compare  these  with  Oal.  v.  22,  9*. 

Twelve  Peers  of  France  (The). 
Philippe  Auguste  fixed  the  number  of 
peers  to  six  seculars  and  six  ecclesiastics. 
The  secular  peers  were :  (1)  the  Duke  of 
Normandy ;  (2)  the  Duke  of  Burgundy ; 

(8)  the  Duke  of  Guyenne ;  (4)  the  Count 
of  Flanders ;  (5)  the  Count  of  Toulouse ; 
and  (6)  the  Count  of  Champagne. 

The  ecclesiastical  peers  were :  (1)  the 
Archbishop  of  Reims ;  (2)  the  Bishop  of 
Laon;  (8)  the  Bishop  of  Langres;  (4) 
the  Bishop  of  Beau vais ;  (5)  the  Bishop 
of  Chalons;  and  (6)  the  Bishop  of 
Noyon. 

Twelve  Remembrancers  (The). 
(1)  Unity  of  the  Godhead ;  (2)  the  hypo- 
static  union  of  God  and  man ;  (8)  the 
Trinity;  (4)  the  Evangelists;  (5)  the 
pounds  of  Christ,  two  in  the  hands,  two 
In  the  feet,  and  one  in  the  side ;  (6)  the 
•ix  days  of  creation;  (7)  the  seven  words 


uttered  on  the  cross;  (8)  the  Beatitudes; 
(9)  the  heavenly  host;  (10)  the  com- 
mandments; (11)  the  Apostles  after 
Judas  the  traitor  had  'gone  to  his  place'; 
(12)  the  Apostolic  college  when  com- 
pleted. Called  '  The  Twelve/ 

Twelve  Tables  (The),  or  Leges 
DlMUdm  Tabularum.  The  Magna 
Charta  of  Old  Rome  drawn  up  by  the 
Decemvirs.  Ten  of  them  B.C.  451,  and 
the  other  two  B.C.  450. 

Twenty  (The).    See  p.  867,  'Giunta.' 

Twenty  Years'  War  (The),  1794- 
1815.  The  wars  against  Napoleon.  1 
June,  1894,  the  French  fleet  was  defeated 
and  crippled  by  Lord  Howe  off  Brest, 
and  18  June,  1815,  the  battle  of  Waterloo 
gave  the  coup  de  grace  to  the  great  dis- 
turber of  nations  and  enduring  enemy  of 
England. 

Twenty-two  (The),  80  Oct., 
The  twenty-two  Girondin  deputies  were 
sentenced  to  death,  with  confiscation  of 
goods. 

Two  Hundred  (The).  On  the  day 
of  subscription  to  the  Bill  of  Uniformity, 
in  the  reign  of  Charles  II.,  200  of  the 
Scotch  Presbyterian  clergy  relinquished 
their  livings.  Calamy,  Baxter,  and  Rey- 
nolds, chief  of  the  Nonconformist  leaders, 
were  offered  bishoprics,  but  only  Rey- 
nolds accepted  the  bribe.  See  '  Seven 
Bishops.' 

Charles  II.  said  to  Lauderdale  that  *  Scotch- 
man  s  religion  'is  not  fit  for  a  gentleman.'  It  is 
much  to  be  feared  the  king's  religion  was  not  fit 
(or  any  man,  gentle  or  simple. 

Two  Thousand  (The).  See  '  Me- 
morable,' &c. 

Tyburn  Dick.  Richard  Savage, 
lord  Rivers ;  made  by  Queen  Anne  lieu- 
tenant of  the  Tower  in  1710. 

Tyndale's  Bible.  English  trans- 
lation of  the  New  Testament,  published 
at  Wittenberg  in  1526.  English  trans- 
lation of  the  Pentateuch,  published  at 
Hamburg  in  1530.  This  translation 
was  the  basis  of  the  Great  Bible  (1539- 
1541)  in  the  reign  of  Henry  VIII. ;  of  the 
Bishops'  Bible  (1568-1572)  in  the  reign 
of  Elizabeth ;  of  the  King's  Bible  (1611) 
in  the  reign  of  James  I. ;  and  of  the  Re- 
vised Version  (1870-1884)  in  the  reign  of 
Victoria.  See  '  Bible.' 


TYNWALD 


TY  RT^EOS 


909 


Tynwald  (The  Court  of).  The 
lourt  of  the  three  estates  cf  the  Isle  of 
Man,  consisting  of  the  governor,  the 
council  of  ten,  and  the  House  of  Keys. 
It  is  the  supreme  court  of  the  island. 
411  new  Manx  laws  must  be  proclaimed 
in  English  and  Manx,  in  the  presence  of 
the  people,  at  the  Tynwald  Hill. 

The  laws  of  Man  still  retain  much  of  their  an- 
Oient  peculiarity  of  character,  though  modified  by 
xicasional  acts  of  the  Tynwald.— PRINCE,  Parallel 
History,  vol.  iii.  p.  285. 

Type  (The),  A.D.  648.  An  edict  pub- 
tiahed  by  Constans  II.  of  the  Eastern 
empire  under  the  hope  of  burying  in 
silence  the  dissentient  viewc  cf  the  ortho- 
dox Christians  and  the  Monothelites  (q.v.). 
It  imposed  silence  on  both  parties  on  all 
points  of  religious  differences. 

Tyran  de  Blanc.  Frederick  baron 
Grimm  (1723-1807).  So  called  from  hio 
free  use  of  cosmetics  to  repair  the  ravages 
of  increasing  age  in  his  face.  He  was  so 
called  when  he  took  up  his  abode  in 
Paris. 

Tyranny  of  the  Thirty  (The), 
B.C.  404,  lasted  eight  months.  After  the 
overthrow  of  the  Athenians  at  JSgospo- 
tamos  the  Lacedaemonians  insulted  them 
by  setting  over  them  thirty  magistrates, 
called '  Tyrants.'  These  magistrates  be- 
haved with  such  arrogance  ana  cruelty 
that  Thrasybulus  easily  got  possession 
of  the  city  and  expelled  the  tyrants. 

To  the  honour  of  the  Spartans  be  it  said,  when 
they  were  Informed  of  the  rebellion,  Instead  of 
punishing  the  conspirators,  they  passed  a  bill  of 
amnesty,  and  re-established  in  Athens  the  demo- 
cratic form  of  government  upon  its  ancient  foun- 
dation. 

Tyrant  Basili'des  (The).  Ivan  IV. 
of  Russia,  surnamed  the  '  Terrible '  by 
She  Russians.  '  Basili '  is  only  another 
spelling  of  '  Vassili,'  and  Ivan  IV.  was 
the  fourth  of  the  Vassili  who  had  reigned 
in  Russia.  '  Basili-ides  '  or  '  Vassili-ides ' 
means  '  a  descendant  of  Vassili.' 

Among  the  writers  of  the  history  of  the  north, 
Ivan  IV.  is  famous  as  '  The  tyrant  Basilides.'— 
DUNCAN,  Hist,  of  Russia,  vol.  i.  p.  89. 

Tyrants  of  Sparta  (The),  B.C. 
219-192.  They  were,  first,  Lycurgus, 
nine  years  ;  then  Machamdas,  four  years; 
and  lastly  Nabis,  fourteen  years.  Called 
tyrants  because  they  did  not  belong  to 
either  of  the  royal  dynasties,  but  were 
usurpers. 

Tyrconnel — now  Donegal,  Tyrone, 
Derry,  Fermanagh,  Armagh,  and  Ca'van 


(500,000  acres)— was  the  land  planted  by 
James  I.  The  lands  were  portioned-  out 
into  estates  varying  from  1,000  to  2,000 
acres,  and  the  proprietors  were  bound  to 
build  substantial  houses  in  the  English 
fashion,  and  to  people  them  with  English 
and  Scotch  tenantry.  A  company  of 
London  merchants,  called  '  The  Irish 
Society,'  contracted  (1619)  for  large  tracts 
of  land,  which  are  still  held  under  this 
tenure. 

Tyrian  Era  (The).  This  era  began 
19  Oct.,  B.C.  125. 

Tyrolese  Insurrection  (The), 
1809.  Tyrol  had  been  442  years  under 
Austria,  and  was  happy  and  prosperous  ; 
but  Napoleon  placed  it  under  Bavaria, 
with  a  promise  that  nothing  should  be 
changed.  Immediately,  however,  Maxi- 
milian changed  its  name  to  South  Ba- 
varia, and  conformed  its  laws  to  those  of 
his  own  kingdom.  Andre"  Hofer,  proprie- 
tor of  the  inn  of  Sand,  now  induced 
Austria  to  join  them  in  freeing  the  Tyrol ; 
battle  after  battle  was  won  by  the  insur- 
gents, and  then  Austria  made  peace  with 
France.  Hofer  was  taken  prisoner  by  the 
French  and  shot  20  Feb.,  1810. 

Tyrtaeos  (The  English}.    Laurence 

Minot,  who  celebrated  the  exploits  of 

Edward  III.  in  English  verse  (died  1352). 

In  1878  the  music  hall  jingo-song,  'We  don't 

want  to  fight,'  almost  roused  England  into  a  war 

Tyrteeos  of  Attica  in  the  second 
Messenian  War  was  by  command  of  an 
oracle  appointed  leader  of  the  Spartan 
army,  and  by  his  war-songs  led  them  to 
victory.  The  following  is  a  free  transla- 
tion of  the  first  of  his  three  extant 
elegies : — 
Oh !  'tis  joyful  to  fall  In  the  face  of  the  foe, 

For  country  and  altar  to  die  ; 
But  a  lot  more  ignoble  no  mortal  can  know 
Than  with  parents  and  children,  heart-broken 
with  woe, 

From  home  as  an  exile  to  fly. 

Unrecompensed  travail,  starvation,  and  scorn, 

The  fugitive's  footsteps  attend ; 
Dishonoured  his  race,  and  his  children  forlorn, 
Himself  by  temptation  and  shame  overborne, 

Never  hear  the  sweet  voice  of  a  friend. 

To  the  field,  then !    Be  strong,  and  acquit  ye  like 
men ! 

Who  shall  fear  for  his  country  to  fall  ? 
Ye  younger,  in  ranks  firmly  serried  remain  ; 
Ye  elders,  though  weak.look  on  flight  with  disdain, 

And  honour  your  fatherland's  call. 

Tyrtseos  of  Prance.     Rouget  de 

Lisle  (1760-1836),  whose  '  Marseillaise ' 
stirred  the  French  revolutionary  party 


910 


TYRT^OS 


ULSTER 


almost  to  madness.  The  refrain  of  this 
spirit-stirring  hymn  runs  thus  : — 

Aox  armes,  citoyens !    Formes  vos  bataillons  1 
Marchona!  marchons!  qu'unsanglmpur  abreuve 
nos  Billons. 

Tyrtseos  of  Germany  (Th* 
Youthful).  Karl  Theodore  Kbrner  (1791- 
1818),  killed  in  a  skirmish  with  Walmo- 
den's  outposts  at  Godebusch.  His  '  Lyre 
and  Sword  Songs '  stirred  his  country- 
men like  a  trumpet.  Perhaps  the '  Wacht 
am  Rhein,'  by  Max  Schneckenburger, 
who  died  1851,  may  be  called  the  German 
'  Marseillaise.'  The  fifth  verse  runs  thus: 

Wbile  there's  a  drop  of  blood  to  run, 
\\  tiili-  there's  an  arm  to  bear  a  gun, 
While  there's  a  hand  to  wield  a  sword, 
No  foe  shall  dare  thy  stream  to  ford. 
Dear  fatherland,  no  fear  be  thine, 
Thy  sons  stand  firm  to  guard  the  Rhine. 

Tyrtfflos  of  Spain.  Manuel  Jose* 
Qu  in  tana,  whoso  odes  stimulated  the 
Spaniards  to  vindicate  their  liberty  at 
the  war  of  independence  (1772-1857). 

Tyrwhitt  Scholarships,  for 
Hebrew.  Two  for  bachelors  of  arts  of 
the  respective  values  of  801.  and  20/., 
tenable  for  three  years.  Founded  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge  by  the  Rev. 
Robert  Tyrwhitt,  1818.  See  'Hebrew 
Prize,' '  Mason  Prize.' 

U  and  V.  The  ancient  use  of  these 
two  letters  was  this:  U  before  vowels, 
especially  the  vowels  a,  e,  and  t ;  V  be- 
fore consonants,  especially  the  consonants 
n,  r,  p,  a. 

As  meruailed,  aduantage,  conuaye; 
leane,  haue,  gaue,  moued,  reueal,  gouern, 
deserues,  diuers,  forgiue ;  deuise,  hauing, 
deuil,  sauiour,  seruice. 

vnto,  vnite,  vnmannerly,  oovntry ;  dis- 
eovrse,  Oedipvs. 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  u  was  never  set 
before  consonants,  nor  v  before  vowels.  In  the 
book  now  before  me.  dated  1604,  hundreds  of  ex- 
amples might  be  gathered,  as  very,  rule,  mouse, 
foure,  houre,  Ac. 

Ubiqua'rians  (The).  A  social  club 
which  existed  in  Barbadoes,  and  probably 
elsewhere,  in  the  latter  half  of  the 
eighteenta  cent.  Their  tenets  were  called 
Ubiquarianism. 

Ubiquita'rians    or    TJbiquists 

(The),  1560.  A  small  German  religious 
sect,  originating  with  John  Brentius, 
who  maintained  that  the  body  of  Christ 
was  present  everywhere  (ubique),  in  the 
•uoharist,  by  virtue  of  his  divine  ubi- 


quity.   They  were  opposed  to  the  Sacra- 
mentarians  (q.v.). 

Udaller  (.4),  an  allodial  possessor  of 
Zetland.  A  Udaller  holds  his  possession 
under  an  old  Norwegian  law,  instead  of 
the  feudal  tenures  introduced  from  Scot- 
land. Hence  a  Udaller  had  no  feudal 
lord  or  superior.  Icelandic  odal,  an 
hereditary  estate. 

Uhlan  King  (The).  King  Alfonso 
XII.  of  Spain  was  so  called  in  contempt 
by  the  French,  in  1883,  because  he  ac- 
cepted a  colonelcy  in  Germany  of  a  Uhlan 
regiment. 

Uhlans,  Prussian  hussars,  1818.  They 
are  mounted  on  fleet  horses,  are  lightly 
clad,  and  armed  with  sword,  pistol  and 
lance.  Every  battalion  of  the  Landwehr 
(q.v.)  has  its  squadron  of  Uhlans.  In 
the  Franco-German  War,  1870,  these 
Uhlans  did  admirable  service,  especially 
as  scouts. 

Ukase  (Emanoi),  that  is,  a  'personal 
order,'  meaning  an  edict  signed  by  the 
czar.  These  edicts,  as  various  as  the 
opinions,  whims,  or  prejudices  of  the 
czar,  are  the  laws  of  Russia.  Alexei 
Michailowitz  (1645-1676)  had  a  selection 
of  such  edicts  for  the  preceding  century 
made  into  a  digest  called  the  Sobornoe 
Ulajenie,  which  is  the  common  law  of 
Russia.  In  1670  he  collected  all  the  royal 
ukases  held  by  private  individuals  as  per- 
sonal licences,  and  burnt  them,  so  that 
one  and  the  same  law  prevailed  through 
his  whole  dominion.  Ukase  =  Ou'-kase. 

Ulaj'enie(ZVie).  A  Russian  code  of 
jurisprudence,  amended  and  codified  by 
Alexei  Michailowitz,  czar  of  Russia 
(1646).  See  above, '  Ukase.' 

Ule'ma,  a  powerful  corporation  in 
Turkey,  consisting  of  the  Mufti,  who 
presides,  the  Imaums,  the  Mollahs,  and 
the  Kadis.  Their  functions  extend  to 
the  religion  of  the  country,  the  adminis- 
tration of  justice,  and  the  general  govern- 
ment. It  serves  as  an  equipoise  to  the 
despotism  of  the  sultan. 

Ulid'ia,  in  Ireland,  comprised  the 
present  county  of  Down  and  part  of 
Antrim. 

Ulster  Custom  (The),  1870.  14 
was  a  custom  up  to  1870,  but  was  then 
made  a  law.  It  is  a  sort  of  '  free  sale  ' 


ULSTER 


UNCEOWNED 


911 


which  prevails  in  Ulster.  Suppose  A  is 
the  tenant  of  B,  and  does  not  wish  to 
continue  so,  instead  of  throwing  up  his 
tenancy,  he  can  sell  it  to  C,  and  then  0 
is  the  tenant  of  B.  Certain  restrictions 
are  made.  For  example,  the  landlord 
can  prevent  A's  asking  an  exorbitant 
price,  because  this  would  be  to  the  pre- 
judice of  the  landlord.  The  new  tenant 
C  must  be  accepted  by  the  landlord  be- 
fore the  transfer  is  made.  And,  lastly,  A 
(the  old  tenant)  must  pay  up  all  rents 
and  taxes  before  G  can  take  his  place. 

Mr.  Lowther,  chief  secretary  of  Ireland,  in  1879, 
protested  against  the  extension  of  Ulster  custom 
to  the  rest  of  Ireland ;  but  in  1881  this  demand, 
together  with  '  fixity  of  tenure '  and  '  fair  rent,' 
was  duly  recognised. 

Ulster  King-of-arms,  chief  of  the 
Irish  staff  of  heralds.  The  first  was  ap- 
pointed by  Edward  VI.  (1  June,  1552). 
That  of  Scotland  is  styled  Lord-Lyon. 
See  p.  415,  '  Heralds.' 

TJTtimus  Anglo'rum.  William 
Bedell  (Protestant  bishop  of  Kilmore  and 
Ardagh),  who  died  1642,  aged  70.  The 
Irish  insurgents  fired  a  volley  over  his 
grave  in  Kilmore  churchyard,  and  parted 
saying  'Requiescat  in  pace  ultimus 
Anglorum.' 

Ul'timus     Romano'rum.      Dr. 

Johnson  was  so  called  by  Thomas  Carlyle. 
I  think  he  might  be  more  aptly  called 
the  last  of  the  Catos  (1709-1784). 
Sometimes  Horace  Walpole  is  so  called  (1717- 

1797). 

Ulto'nian  Kings  (The).  The  kings 
of  Ulster,  in  Ireiand. 

E  mania,  the  seat  of  the  old  Ultonlan  kings.— 
T.  MOORE,  Hist,  of  Ireland,  vii.  p.  148. 

Ultramontane    Doctrines,    or 

1  Ultramontanism.'  Extreme  views  of 
papal  supremacy  and  the  rights  of  the 
popes.  These  partisans  of  the  pope  are 
so  called  in  France  because  the  pope 
resides  on  the  other  side  of  the  Alps, 
ultra  monies.  They  are  opposed  to  the 
Galileans  (q.v.). 

Ultramontane  Party  (in  Ireland), 
1825.  The  anti-English  and  anti-Pro- 
testant party.  The  Duke  of  Wellington 
made  a  great  distinction  between 
'  Orangemen  and  Papists '  [Ultramon- 
tanists]  and  '  Protestants  and  Catholics.' 

Ultramontanes.  So  the  Vaudois 
who  settled  beyond  the  Apennines,  after 
they  were  driven  from  their  valley  homes 
in  the  13th  cent.,  were  called  by  the  na- 


tives, because  they  originally  dwelt  on 
the  other  side  of  the  mountain  range. 
They  first  founded,  in  the  vicinity  of 
Montalto,  the  town  of  Borgo  d'Ultra- 
montani,  subsequently  the  walled  town 
of  Guadia. 

O  Florence,  what  does  the  word  Florence  mean  ? 
The  flower  of  Italy.  And  so  thou  wast  till  these 
Ultramontanes  persuaded  thee  that  man  is  justi- 
fied by  faith  and  not  by  works ;  and  herein  they 
lie.-GU.LBS,  p.  20. 

Ulysses  of  Brandenburg  (The). 
Albrecht  III.,  elector  of  Brandenburg. 
Also  called  the '  German  Achilles '  (1414- 
1486). 

Ulysses  of  the  Highlands.  Sir 
Evan  Cameron  lord  of  Lochiel.  Also 
called  '  The  Black '  (died  1719). 

It  was  the  son  of  Sir  Evan  who  was  called  the 
'  Gentle  Lochiel.1 

Umbrella  (Mr.  Gladstone's).  Mr. 
Gladstone's  policy.  When  in  September 
1885  he  issued  his  manifesto  to  the 
electors  of  Midlothian  it  was  said  that 
he  '  opened  his  umbrella.'  His  ministry 
were  said  to  take  shelter  or  stand  under 
his  umbrella.  In  caricature  he  is  often 
drawn  with  a  '  Sarah  Gamp '  under  hia 
arm. 

Unam  Sanctam,  1802.  The  fa- 
mous constitution  of  Boniface  VIII., 
setting  forth  that '  the  church  is  one  body 
and  has  one  head.  Under  its  sway  are 
two  swords,  one  spiritual  and  the  other 
temporal.  The  former  to  be  used  by  the 
supreme  pontiff  himself,  and  the  latter 
by  temporal  powers  at  his  bidding,  but 
at  all  times  the  lesser  sword  must  be  in 
subjection  to  the  greater,  the  temporal 
power  to  the  spiritual  .  .  .  Every  human 
being  on  the  earth  is  the  subject  of  the 
see  of  Rome  ('  Extravagantes,'  book  i., 
title  viii.  c.  1). 

This  constitution  ends  thus :  '  Dicimus,  deflnl- 
mus,  et  pronunclamus,  omnino  ease  de  necessitate 
fldei.1 

Uncorruptible         Commoner 

(The).  Andrew  Marvell,  also  called  '  The 
British  Aristides '  (1620-1678).  See  p.  48, 
'  Aristides,'  n. 

Uncrowned  Monarch  (The),  of 
Ireland.  Daniel  O'Connell,  also  called 
'  The  Agitator.'  With  Sheil  he  founded 
the  new  Catholic  Association  in  1825 ;  he 
began  the  agitation  for  the  repeal  of  the 
Union  in  1842,  held  monster  meetings 
in  1843,  was  arrested  for.  sedition  in  1844 
and  found  guilty,  but  the  sentence  passed 


912 


UNDER 


UNIFORMITY 


on  him  was  reversed  by  the  House  of 
Lords.  He  lost  his  supremacy,  and  died 
at  Genoa,  on  his  way  to  Rome  (1775- 
1847). 

Under  the  Yoke  (Sent).  In  Roman 
history  to  be  sent  under  the  yoke  was  a 
sign  of  subjection.  The  yoke  consisted 
of  an  arch  made  with  three  spears,  two 
upright  ones,  and  one  forming  a  transom. 
The  conquered  army  was  made  to  lay 
down  their  arms,  and  march  subjugum  in 
token  of  subjugation. 

Undertakers.  I.  In  English 
history,  1614.  Men  of  influence  who 
undertook  for  a  consideration  to  get 
such  persons  returned  to  parliament  as 
would  prove  submissive  to  the  royal 
will  [James  I.]. 

Bacon,  Somerset,  and  Neville  were  the 
three  chief,  and  are  sometimes  called 
'undertakers'  because  they  undertook 
by  bribes  to  win  over  the  chief  speakers 
and  men  of  influence  in  the  parliament 
of  1614. 

A  generation  about  the  court  that,  to  please  and 
humour  greatness,  undertook  a  parliament,  as 
men  presuming  to  have  friends  in  every  county 
and  borough,  who  by  their  power  among  the 
people  would  combine  to  return  such  members 
as  should  comply  solely  to  (tic)  the  king  s  desires. 
—WILSON. 

In  his  [James  I.]  opening  speech  he  n  laslttoi 
turdily  denied  befo 


what  he  had  so  sturdily  denied  before,  the 
ence  of  Vnilrriak,T»  In  the  last  parliament,  '  s> 
strange  kind  of  beast  which  had  done  mischief.— 
HOWITT,  Hist,  of  Eng.  (James  I.,  vol.  lii.,  p.  68). 

II.  In  Irish  history,  1608.  Those 
English  or  Scotch  colonists  sent  by  James 
I.  in  the  northern  counties  of  Ca'van, 
Fermanagh,  Armagh,  Derry,  Tyrone,  and 
Tyrconnell,  who  were  allotted  2,000  acres 
each.  They  were  men  of  capital,  and 
undertook  to  pay  a  mark  a  year  for  every 
60  acres,  and  to  admit  no  recusant  for 
tenant. 

James  confiscated  2,000.000  acres  In  those  coun- 

ties. and  divided  thorn  in  lots  of  2,000,  1,500,  1,000 
acres.  Elizabeth  tried  to  plant  Ulster  with  an 
English  colony. 

V  In  the  early  part  of  George  III.  s  reign  a 
party  which  played  off  the  British  Government 
against  the  Irish  Parliament  were  called  Under- 
takers. They  had  two  objects  In  view:  (1)  To 
make  the  crown,  so  far  as  Ireland  was  concerned, 
dependent  on  themselves  :  (2i  To  check  the  spirit 
of  liberty  in  the  people,  but  throw  the  odium  on 
the  government.  This  party  was  broken  up  by 
making  the  lord-lieutenant  reside  in  Ireland  and 
distribute  the  patronage  himself. 

Undertakers  (Fife),  1600.  An 
association  of  gentlemen,  chiefly  proprie- 
tors of  Fife,  who  undertook  to  settle  in 
the  Lewis',  Uist,  and  other  isles  conveni- 
ent for  the  fisheries,  in  order  to  bring 


these  islands  into  a  more  civilised  state. 
They  expelled  the  natives,  built  towns, 
and  introduced  manufactories.  The 
attempt  did  not  succeed,  and  three  yean 
later  was  tried  again,  but  with  no  better 


Unfair  Preacher  (The).  Isaac 
Barrow,  D.D.  (1630-1677).  So  Charles  II. 
called  him  '  because  his  sermons  were  so 
exhaustive  that  he  left  nothing  for  others 
to  say  who  came  after  him.' 

Unfunded  Debt  (The).  Loans  to 
the  British  government  which  are  paid 
off  in  a  given  number  of  years.  Some 
times  these  loans  are  for  a  few  months 
only,  and  sometimes  for  a  few  years.  Thus 
a  war,  such  as  that  in  Egypt,  may  increase 
the  government  expenditure,  say  10  mil- 
lions, more  than  the  Chancellor  of  the  Ex- 
chequer has  provided  for,  and  instead  of 
adding  this  sum  to  the  National  Debt, 
the  Treasury  may  think  proper  to  borrow 
the  money  at  8  per  cent.,  and  pay  ofl 
2  millions  every  year  for  5  years,  and  so 
cancel  the  debt.  Such  a  debt  is  not 
4  funded,'  but  is  only  temporary. 

Unicorn.  One  of  the  pursuivants 
of  Scotland.  See  p.  415,  '  Heralds.1 

Uniformity  (Statutes  of),  8  Edw. 
VI.  c.  1  (1549) ;  5,  6  Edw.  VI.  c.  1 ;  1 
Eliz.  c.  2 ;  18,  14  Car.  II.  c.  4.  Dissenters 
relieved  of  all  penalties  of  nonconformity 
by  the  Act  of  Toleration  (1689). 

Uniformity  (Act  of),  1661.  En- 
acted  that  the  revised  Book  of  Common 
Prayer  shall  be  used  in  all  places  of 
public  worship;  that  the  ordination  of 
ministers  therein  prescribed  shall  be 
alone  lawful;  that  all  beneficed  clergy- 
men shall  read  the  service  therein  con- 
tained within  a  given  time,  shall  sub- 
scribe to  the  39  articles,  and  shall  profess 
in  a  set  form  of  words  their  unfeigned 
assent  and  consent  to  these  Articles  and 
to  everything  else  contained  in  the  said 
Book  of  Common  Prayer.  Above  2,000 
ministers  refused  to  be  bound  by  this 
act.  All  schoolmasters,  all  who  entered 
our  universities,  and  all  persons  who  took 
any  office,  civil  or  military,  were  required 
to  give  on  oath  their  assent  and  consent 
to  this  act. 

By  the  Act  of  Uniformity  all  ministers  who  re- 
fused to  comply  were  to  be  Imprisoned  for  six 
months  for  the  first  offence,  to  lose  their  livings 
for  the  second  offence,  and  to  be  Imprisoned  fox 
life  for  the  third  ofleuos. 


UNIGENITUS 


UNION 


•13 


Unigen'itus  (The  Bull),  1713, 
passed  by  Clement  XI.  in  condemnation 
of  the  Jansenists.  This  bull  condemns 
101  passages  extracted  from  the  famous 
book  of  Quesnel,  called '  Moral  Reflections 
on  the  New  Testament,'  and  set  the  whole 
kingdom  of  France  in  an  uproar. 

The  Jansenists  were  Calvinlstic  Roman  Catho- 
lics who  maintained  the  doctrines  of  free  grace, 
predestination,  and  the  non-freedom  of  the  will. 

Union  (The),  22  July,  1706.  The 
union  of  Scotland  and  England  under 
the  name  of  Great  Britain.  The  terms 
were:  (1)  The  succession  to  the  throne 
of  Great  Britain  shall  be  vested  in  the 
Princess  Sophia  and  her  heirs;  (2)  All 
the  subjects  shall  enjoy  the  same  rights 
and  privileges ;  (8)  the  court  of  session 
and  all  other  courts  of  judicature  in  Scot- 
land shall  remain  as  at  present  consti- 
tuted ;  (4)  Scotland  shall  be  represented 
in  parliament  by  16  peers  and  45  com- 
moners, &c. 

Union  (Act  of),  1799.  An  Act  of 
Parliament  by  which  Ireland  was  united 
to  Great  Britain.  It  came  into  opera- 
tion 1  Jan.  1801,  when  the  Dublin  parlia- 
ment was  suppressed. 

Union  (L'Arret  d'),  18  May,  1648. 
The  abolition  of  the  Act  of  Union. 
Mazarin  proposed  to  keep  back  for  four 
years  the  salaries  of  all  the  crown  courts 
of  France  except  those  of  the  Paris  par- 
lement.  The  Paris  parlement  refused  to 
be  made  an  exception,  end  immediately 
passed  the  Act  of  Union,  declaring  that 
all  crown  courts  should  be  treated  alike. 
Mazarin  stopped  the  Act  from  passing, 
declaring  it  to  be  illegal,  and  this  was 
'  1'arret  d'Union.'  The  parlement  would 
not  give  way,  and  civil  war  broke  out. 
This  civil  war  was  called  la  guerre  de 
la  Fronde,  which  was  between  Mazarin 
and  the  Paris  parlement. 

Union  (The  Edict  of),  1588.  An 
Act  proclaimed  at  Blois,  by  which  Henri 
III.  was  declared  chief  of  the  league  or 
confederation  of  the  Catholics  in  France 
against  the  Huguenots.  See  'Holy 
Union.' 

Union  (The  Evangelical),  1608.  An 
alliance  formed  at  Auhausen  in  Bavaria, 
and  confirmed  at  Halle  in  1610,  between 
the  Protestant  states  of  the  Palatinate, 
Wiirtemberg,  Hesse-Cassel,  and  Baden- 
Dourlach,  against  the  Holy  League 
formed  in  1609  at  Wurtzburg. 


Union  Brigade  (The),  at  Waterloo, 
1815,  was  composed  of  the  1st  Royal 
Dragoons  [England] ;  the  2nd  Dragoons 
[the  Royal  Scots  Greys]  for  Scotland  ; 
and  the  6th  [Inniskillings]  for  Ireland. 

Union  of  Calmar  (The).  The 
union  of  the  three  crowns  of  Denmark, 
Norway,  and  Sweden,  agreed  to  in  the 
Conference  of  Calmar  in  Sweden.  From 
the  overthrow  of  Albert  king  of  Sweden 
in  the  battle  of  Falkoping,  Margaret 
queen-regent  of  Denmark  and  Norway 
had  acted  as  regent  of  Sweden ;  but  the 
Diet  held  at  Calmar  on  17  June,  1897, 
conferred  the  crown  of  the  three  king- 
doms on  Eric,  her  grand-nephew,  because 
no  woman  could  reign.  The  union  was 
only  nominal  at  any  time,  and  was  for- 
mally abolished  in  1528. 

Margaret  had  the  provinces  of  Wermland,  East 
and  West  Gothland,  with  several  contiguous  de- 
pendencies, assigned  to  her  as  a  life  settlement. 

V  From  1471  to  1523  Sweden  had  separate  ad- 
ministration, bat  Wasa  or  Vasa  united  the  two 
kingdoms. 

Union  of  Public  Qood  (The). 
The  reorganised  '  Association  of  Russian 
Knights.'  A  Russian  secret  society  in 
the  reign  of  Czar  Alexander  I.  Their 
ostensible  object  was  the  welfare  of 
Russia,  but  all  their  schemes  were  to  be 
worked  secretly  to  prevent  envy,  hatred, 
and  opposition.  There  were  several 
sections ;  the  duty  of  the  first  was  phil- 
anthropy ;  it  had  to  watch  over  all  chari- 
table institutions,  and  report  abuses. 
The  business  of  the  second  section  was 
educational ;  it  had  to  keep  watch  on  all 
schools  and  colleges,  and  see  that  the 
scholars  were  taught  to  love  Russia  and 
hate  foreigners.  The  third  section  was 
devoted  to  the  law-courts,  and  reported 
all  grievances.  The  fourth  section  was 
to  study  political  economy,  the  sources  of 
national  wealth,  and  the  development  of 
industry. 

Union  of  Safety,  or  the  True 
and  Faithful  Sons  of  the  Coun- 
try (The).  A  secret  society  organised 
in  Russia  in  1816  by  young  officers  who 
had  served  in  the  campaigns  of  1813, 
1814, 1815.  The  members  were  divided 
into  (1)  Brothers,  (2)  Men,  and  (3)  Boyars. 
The  Boyars  were  superior  in  grade  to  the 
Men  and  Brothers,  and  from  them  three 
directors  were  chosen  monthly,  viz.  a 
president,  a  superintendent,  and  a  secre- 
tary. Solemn  ceremonies  were  observed 
8N 


914 


UNION 


UNITED 


at  their  meetings,  and  all  members  were 
sworn  to  absolute  secrecy.  Dissolved 
1821. 

Union  of  Scotland  and  Ireland 
(The),  1651,  effected  by  the  Hump  Par- 
liament.  Eight  commissioners  were  sent 
to  Scotland,  and  in  spite  of  much  oppo- 
sition, procured  a  vote  in  favour  of  the 
union,  and  80  members  were  admitted  in 
the  parliament  of  1654  for  Scotland,  and 
30  for  Ireland.  But  the  legislation  of 
the  Protectorate  was  ignored  by  Charles 
II.,  and  the  permanent  Union  was  effected 
in  the  reign  of  Queen  Anne,  1707,  when 
the  Scotch  parliament  was  abrogated, 
and  the  nation  was  permitted  to  send  16 
lords  and  45  commoners  to  the  British 
parliament. 

Union  of  Utrecht  (The).  1579.  A 
league  under  the  influence  of  William 
(prince  of  Orange-Nassau),  aided  by 
Count  Hoorn  and  Count  Egmont,  to 
throw  off  the  Spanish  yoke.  It  was 
joined  by  seven  of  the  South  Belgian 
provinces,  which  succeeded  in  1594  in 
erecting  themselves  into  an  independent 
state,  called  the  '  Republic  of  the  Seven 
United  Provinces.' 

The  seven  province*  were  Holland,  Zealand, 
Utrecht,  Geldorland  with  Zutphen,  Over-Yuel, 
Prlesland,  and  Qronlngen  with  Drenthe. 

Union  with  Ireland  (The).  The 
act  passed  for  this  Union  2  July,  1800 
(89,  40  George  HI.  c.  67). 

Unionists,  1885,  <fec.  The  Radicalg 
and  Whigs  who  united  with  the  Con- 
servatives, in  Lord  Salisbury's  adminis- 
tration, to  preserve  the  integrity  of  the 
United  Kingdom,  which  Mr.  Gladstone 
(the  preceding  premier)  would  have  sacri- 
ficed to  please  the  Irish  Home  Rule 
party  led  by  Mr.  Parnell.  Mr.  Glad- 
stone's  bill  utterly  demoralised  the  Whig 
party,  and  split  from  it  its  richest,  most 
talented,  and  most  influential  members. 
George  Joachim  Goschen,  a  Whig,  joined 
the  ministry  as  chancellor  of  the  ex- 
chequer; Lord  Hartington  and  Joseph 
Chamberlain,  important  members  of 
Gladstone's  ministry,  abandoned  the 
Whig  party  and  became  Unionist  leaders; 
about  seventy-five  M.P.'a  did  the  same, 
leaving  the  Gladstone  party  an  utter 
wreck.  See  '  Broad-bottom  Administra- 
tion.' 

Mr.  Gladstone,  by  giving  Independent  parlla- 
ments  to  Ireland,  Scotland,  and  Wales,  would 
have  i educed  the  United  Kingdom  Into  a  mere 


federation.    In  1WO  the  Gladstone  or  Whig  part* 

was  nicknamed  the  '  demoralised.1 

Lord  Salisbury's  parliament,  formed  In  1886  am 
the  downfall  of  the  Gladstonian  house,  consisted 
of  670  members,  of  which  303  were  Conservative* 
and  7.->  Liberal-Unionists  who  voted  with  the  Con- 
•ervatives=s;8.  The  opposition  consisted  of  20f 
eiadstonians  and  8f>  Nationalists,  chiefly  Irlsll 
xnembers=291.  Conservative  majority  67.  ofbaa 
Increased  to  100  and  more. 

Unitarians,  16th  cent.  Protestant 
Dissenters  who  believe  in  the  monarchy 
of  God,  and  disbelieve  that  the  one  God 
has  three  persons.  Arians,  Sociniana, 
Mussulmans,  and  Jews  are  in  one  sense 
Unitarians,  but,  of  course,  the  sect  so 
called  disavow  the  identity  of  the  five 
creeds.  Unitarians  disbelieve  the  doc- 
trine of  the  Trinity,  the  vicarious  atone- 
ment of  Christ,  the  doctrine  of  original 
and  transmitted  sin,  and  everlasting 
punishment.  They  baptize,  however, 
and  celebrate  the  eucharistic  sacrament 
as  a  memorial  of  the  crucifixion. 

Milton.  Newton.  Priestley,  Locke,  and  Dt. 
Lardflfer  were  Unitarians. 

U'nitas  Fratrum,  The  Moravian 
brotherhood  (1500). 

United  Armenians  (The).  A 
sect  in  Italy,  Poland,  Galicia,  Persia, 
Russia,  and  Marseilles,  which  recognise 
the  spiritual  sovereignty  of  the  pope  and 
hold  the  doctrines  of  the  Catholics,  bat 
have  their  own  church  government. 

United  Brethren  (The),  or,  u 
they  call  themselves,  *  Unitas  Fratrum.* 
More  generally  called  '  Moravians '  (q.v.) 
or  «  Moravian  Brethren,'  1500. 

The  '  Unltod  Brethren  In  Christ  •  (1800)  arc  Qm- 
man  Methodists  ol  North  America. 

United  Brotherhood  (The).  The 
American  Irish  League.  They  were 
called  'V.C.'  (q.v.).  The  object  was  to 
bring  about  an  Independent  Irish  Re- 
public in  Ireland  by  force  of  arms.  Called 
in  Ireland  '  I.R.B.'  (Irish  Revolutionary 
Brotherhood). 

The  Irish,  In  their  Jargon,  were  called '  JsJU,' 
and  Ireland  was  called  '  Jsfraboe.' 

The  executive  body  waa  known  as  'P.C.'  which 
was  merely  removing  the  Initial  letters  (like  V.C.) 
one  letter  in  advance.  F.C.  for  E.B.,  and  V.C.  for 
U.B. 

The  secretary  was  known  as '  Y,'  the  treasurer 
as  '  Z,1  and  the  chairman  as  '  X.' 

Letters  were  addressed  '  To  the  P.O.  of  the  V.O,* 
i*.  the  'Executive  Body  of  the  United  Brother. 
hood.1  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

United  Diet  of  Prussia  (The\ 
1847.  A  union  of  the  provincial  diets 
created  in  the  previous  reign.  It  was  no 
organ  of  the  national  will,  like  the  British 
Parliament.  It  levied  taxes,  except  in 


UNITED 


UNITED 


915 


time  of  war,  but  the  kingdom  of  Prussia 
tvas  ruled  like  a  military  camp  by  the 
king  as  commander-in-chief,  and  his  diet 
took  the  place  of  field  officers. 

United  East  India  Company 

(The),  1708.  The  original  company 
chartered  in  1600  by  Queen  Elizabeth, 
and  granted  a  monopoly  for  fifteen  years 
of  trading  to  India,  united  with  a  rival 
company  chartered  in  1693.  In  1759  the 
united  company  obtained  from  parlia- 
ment the  political  management  of  the 
acquired  countries,  subject  to  certain  re- 
strictions, and  was  denominated  the 
:  East  India  Company,'  and  twenty-four 
members  were  appointed  directors,  their 
acts  being  subject  to  the  revisal  of  the 
Board  of  Control.  In  1858  the  govern- 
ment of  India  was  transferred  to  the 
crown. 

The  original  company  was  formed  In  1599,  and 
consisted  of  four  ships.  The  charter  had  to  be 
renewed  every  fifteen  years. 

United  Empire  Loyalists  (The), 
1788.  Those  lovers  of  Old  England 
who  gave  up  everything  they  had  rather 
than  abide  in  the  revolted  American 
colonies  under  a  new  and  alien  flag.  They 
settled  in  Nova  Scotia,  the  wilderness  of 
Ontario,  the  West  Indies,  New  Bruns- 
wick, and  elsewhere.  The  centenary  of 
their  departure  from  the  United  States 
was  held  in  the  Dominion  hi  1883,  when 
the  quaint  costumes  and  old  coaches  of 
the  previous  century  were  paraded. 

United  Free  Church  Metho- 
dists (The),  about  1850.  The  Wesleyan 
Association  and  Wesleyan  Reform  As- 
sociation united. 

United  Free  Gospel  Churches, 
or  '  Band  Room  Methodists,'  1806,  who 
first  met  in  the  Band  Room,  Manchester. 
They  do  not  pay  their  ministers,  they 
ignore  class  meetings,  and  they  admit 
non-members  into  their  society. 

United  Irishmen  (The). 

I.  In  1793.  Projected  in  1791  by 
Samuel  Neilson,  a  draper  of  Belfast,  to 
unite  Protestants  and  Catholics  in  a 
Constitutional  agitation  for  reform  and 
Catholic  emancipation.  The  principal 
1' -adore  of  the  people  were  Wolfe  Tone, 
Hamilton  Rowan,  and  James  Napper 
Tandy,  whose  violence  was  so  great  that 
they  were  obliged  to  expatriate  them- 
selves. When  the  Earl  of  Cumden,  who 


succeeded  the  Earl  Fitzwilliam,  returned 
to  the  old  system  of  coercion,  the  United 
Irishmen  advocated  a  separation  from 
England  and  the  establishment  of  a  re- 
public in  Ireland  in  alliance  with  the 
French  Republic,  and  a  well-organized 
system  of  secret  confederacy  was  spread 
over  the  country,  the  heads  of  which 
issued  orders  for  enlisting,  combining, 
and  arming  their  adherents.  In  the 
northern  and  midland  counties  were  two 
associations  at  the  same  time,  one  of 
Catholics  called  'Defenders,'  and  the 
other  of  Protestants  called*  Orangemen.' 
The  Defenders  joined  the  United  Irish- 
men, and  the  Orangemen  were  the  op- 
ponents. See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

II.  In  1846.  An  Irish  newspaper  edited 
by  Mr.  Mitchel;  the  organ  of  a  party 
which  split  from  the  Young  Irelanders, 
whose  organ  was  called  the  '  Nation.' 
The  '  Nation '  advocated  the '  combination 
of  all  classes,  and  the  exercise  of  all  poli- 
tical and  social  influences '  to  carry  Ke- 
peal ;  the  United  Irishmen  advocated 
revolution,  bloodshed,  and  civil  war. 
Mitchel  every  week  addressed  the  lord 
lieutenant  as  'Her  Majesty's  Execu- 
tioner-general and  Butcher-general  of 
Ireland ' ;  and  women  were  exhorted  to 
throw  vitriol  on  the  police  and  the 
Queen's  soldiers. 

United  Kingdom.  That  of  Ire- 
land added  to  Great  Britain.  The  Act 
of  Union  took  effect  1  Jan.,  1801. 

The  union  of  the  four  kingdoms,  Wales,  Ireland, 
and  Scotland,  added  to  England,  make  the  ana- 
gram W.I.S.B. 

United  Kingdoms  (The  Four). 

England,  the  Heptarchy  united 
under  Egbert  ....  802 

Ireland,  united  under  Anlaf    .         .     858 

Scotland,  one  kingdom  under  Ken- 
neth MacAlpin  .  .  .  .850 

Wales,  the  several  princes  of  Wales 
and  Powisland  united  under 
HowelDha 907 

England  and  Ireland,  Henry  II.      .  1172 

England  and  Wales  (with  Ireland), 
Edward  1 1288 

Great  Britain  (England,  Wales, 
Scotland,  and  Ireland),  under 
James  VI.  of  Scotland,  called 
1  James  I.  of  England  '  .  .  1G08 

United        Methodist        Free 
Churches  (The),  1857.      An  amalga- 
mation   of    the   Protestant    Methodista 
Sxl 


911 


UNITED 


UNIVERSITY 


(formed  1828),  the  Wesleyan  Methodist 
Association  (1884),  and  the  Wesleyan 
Reform  Association  (founded  in  1849). 

The  Wesleyans  have  7,810  chapels,  the  Primi- 
tives 4.486,  and  the  United  Methodist  Free 
Churches  1,242.  Their  chief  differences  are  the 
disapproval  of  a  theological  seminary,  the  exclu- 
sion of  Instrumental  mueic,  the  place  they  give 
to  laymen  in  church  administration,  which  is 
much  larger  than  in  the  original  body,  and  the 
greater  freedom  from  control  In  the  circuits. 

United  Presbyterian  Church 
(The),  1847,  is  composed  of  the  '  Seces- 
sion '  and  the  '  Relief,'  the  former  insti- 
tuted in  1783  and  the  latter  in  1752. 

United  Presbytery  (The),  or 
'  Synod  of  Munster,'  formed  in  1809  by 
the  junction  of  the  Southern  Presbytery 
of  Dublin  with  the  Presbytery  of  Mun- 
ster. It  is  one  of  the  three  non-subscrib- 
ing Presbyterian  bodies  of  Ireland. 

The  other  two  are  the  '  Remonstrant  Synod  of 
Ulster '  (<7.r.),  and  the '  Presbytery  of  Antrim  '  (q.v.). 
These  three  bodies  subsequently  united  and 
formed  the  'General  Non-subscribing  Presby. 
terian  Association  of  Ireland '  (?.*.). 

United  States  (The).  There  are 
somewhat  more  than  2,700  counties.  Of 
these  10  per  cent,  are  named  after  presi- 
dents, and  85  per  cent,  after  Americans 
who  have  not  been  presidents  (1890). 

1.  Counties,  &c.,  named  from   presi- 


27  counties  named  Washington,  besides  cities  and 
towns  innumerable. 


21  Jackson. 

17  Lincoln,  Madison,  and  lionrc*. 

12  Polk. 

10  Grant. 

9  Adams  and  Harrison. 

4  Garfleld,  Pierce,  and  Van  Boron. 

2.  Counties,  &c.,  named  from  Ameri- 
cans who  have  not  been  presidents  :  — 

Boone.  Putnam. 

Calhoun.  Randolph. 

Clay.  Scott. 

Hancock.  Webster,  and  many  more. 

8.  The  following  names  are  enough  to 
Nicodemus  any  place  from  ever  rising 
into  a  bishopric.  Only  fancy  a  dignified 
clergyman  signing  himself  'Yours  faith- 
fully, John  ....,'  followed  by  one  of 
the  following  names  :  — 


llkaliburg. 
Bleeder  s  Gulch. 
Bloody  liend. 
Boanerges  Kerry. 
Breeches  Fork. 
Bludgeonsville. 
Bugville. 
Butter's  Sell. 
Burled  Pipe. 
Cairoville. 
Clean  Deck. 
Daughter  s  Los*. 
EuchreriUe. 


Eurekapolis. 
Eurekaville  (!) 
Fighting  Coda. 
Good  Thunder. 
Hell  and   Nails  Cross- 

ing. 

Hozekluhvllle. 
Hide  and  Seek. 
Jack  Pot. 
Joker. 
Murder  villa. 
Kettle  Carrier. 
NumaviUe. 


Starvation. 
Stuck-up-  Canoa. 
Thief  8  End. 
Tom  be  tone. 
Ubet. 

Villa  Realvllle. 
Yellow  Medicine. 
Tuba  Dam. 


Peddlecaka. 
Poker  Flat. 
Pottawat  tomleville, 
Plumpville. 
Roaring  Fox. 
Sharper's  Creek. 
Skeletonville  Agency. 
Soaker  s  Kanche. 
SpottedvUle. 

United  States  (The),  4  July,  1776. 
At  the  'Declaration  of  Independence' 
the  name  of  the  American  Colonies  was 
changed  into  '  The  United  States.'  At 
that  time  eleven  of  the  states  signed  the 
declaration,  and  formed  the  nucleus  of 
the  United  States. 

The  War  of  Independence  did  not  terminate  till 
1782. 

Unitive  Life.    Quietism. 

Ifollnos  In  16R1  published  his  '  Spiritual  Guide/ 
In  which  he  spoke  of  bringing  the  soul  to  a  degree 
of  por.'ection  which  ho  called  '  Unitive  Life ' ;  and 
'  Quietism'  became  the  appellation  of  his  mystic 
doctrine.— PHISCK,  Parallel  Hitiory  (vol.  1L  p.  890). 

Universal  Agent  (The).  That 
subtle  and  all-pervading  something  of 
which  light,  heat,  electricity,  and  life  are 
the  phenomena  and  sensible  manifesta- 
tions. t 

She  struggled  to  take  her  eyes  from  his,  but  1 
was  of  no  use.  The  subtle  power  of  the  Universal 
Agent  had  got  hold  upon  her,  and  she  was  riveted 
to  the  spot  so  long  as  he  kept  his  aye*  upon  her.-  - 
CRAWFORD,  Zoroatler,  chap,  zviil. 

Universnlists,  or  'The  Universal 
Christians,'  Srd  cent.  Those  who  believe 
that  Christ  died  for  all,  and  that  no  one 
will  ultimately  be  cast  away  for  ever. 
He  shall  see  of  the  travail  of  his  soul  and 
be  satisfied.  The  wicked  shall  be  cast 
into  hell  only  till  they  are  purified,  when 
(cleansed  from  sin)  they  will  join  the 
saints  in  light. 

The  Phlladelphlan  Unlversalists  are  the  fol 
lowers  of  Mr.  James  Kelly,  who  was  Conner  tod 
with  Mr.  Geo.  Whit  field.  His  congregation  met 
in  the  PhiUdelphian  Chapel,  Windmill  Street, 
Flnsbury  Square,  London,  There  are  a  goodly 
number  of  these  Christians  at  Boston,  Philadel- 
phia, and  other  parts  of  the  U.  8.  of  America. 

See  •  Paulinists.' 

University. 

Paris,  founded  about  1109 ;  its  degrees 
were  recognized  1200. 

Oxford,  founded  about  1150;  it*  de- 
grees were  recognized  1214. 

Cambridge,  founded  about  1209;  its 
decrees  were  recognized  l'J;'.l. 

Cilusjjow,  founded  about  U50. 

Aberdeen         „          „       liiOG. 

Edinburgh      „          „       Ifuvi 

Dublin  „          „       1591. 

London  1823. 


UNIVERSITY 


URBANISTS 


917 


University  College,  872.  The 
oldest  in  the  University  of  Oxford, 
founded  by  Alfred  the  Great.  Probably 
the  real  founder  was  William  of  Durham, 
rector  of  Wearmouth  1249.  The  head  of 
the  college  is  called  the  Master. 

University  Counsel  (The),  Cam- 
bridge. These  officers  have  no  con- 
nection whatever  with  the  Council  of 
the  University  (q.v.).  They  are  coun- 
sellors-at-law  consulted  upon  occasions 
of  doubt,  and  appointed  by  grace  of  the 
Senate. 

University  Fight  (The).    In  the 

reign  of  Elizabeth,  when  that  queen  in 
1564  visited  Cambridge,  the  public  orator 
declared  in  his  harangue  that  Cambridge 
was  the  older  University.  Oxford  at 
once  took  up  the  cudgel,  and  when  in 
1566  the  queen  visited  that  university, 
Bhe  was  told  that  Oxford,  not  Cambridge, 
was  the  older  foundation. 

Cains  in  1574  published  a  goodly  quarto  In 
defence  of  Cambridge.  He  countenances  the  pre- 
posterous assertion  that  the  first  stones  of  Cam- 
bridge University  were  laid  178  years  after  the 
flood  !1  and  gravely  tells  us  that  Cambridge 
derives  its  name  from  Cantaber,  a  royal  Spanish 
emigrant,  who  in  the  4th  Christian  cent,  sent  for 
Greek  philosophers  from  Athens  as  professors  in 
the  Cantaber  or  Cambridge  University.  Brian 
Twyne  in  1608  published  a  similar  folio  on  behalf 
of  Oxford,  stating  its  foundation  was  laid  when 
Brute  came  to  the  island.  This  '  Trojan  '  colony 
laid  the  university  at  Cricklade— i-e.  Bello  Situm— 
where  Oxford  now  stands.  And  as  for  Cambridge, 
it  was  a  mere  offshoot  of  Oxford  in  the  reign 
of  Henry  I. 

University  Museum  (The),  1855, 
erected  for  the  study  of  natural  science. 
There  are  lecture-rooms,  work-rooms, 
and  laboratories,  a  dissecting-room,  a 
library,  and  a  reading-room.  The  keeper 
has  SOI.  a  year  (University  of  Oxford). 

The  nearest  approximative  institution  of  Cam- 
bridge is  the  museum  in  the  old  Botanical  Gar- 
dens  ;  but  there  are  other  museums,  as  the  Wood- 
wardian  for  geology,  another  for  zoology,  others 
for  comparative  anatomy,  botany,  mechanics, 
optics  and  astronomy,  chemistry,  <fcc.  See  p.  828, 
'iitzwilliam  Museum.' 

Unkiar  Skelessi  (Treaty  of),  26 
June  (July  8),  1833.  A  secret  treaty 
between  Russia  and  Turkey  of  alliance, 
offensive  and  defensive,  for  eight  years. 
It  provided  the  establishment  of  a  per- 
petual peace  between  Russia  and  Turkey. 
Each  was  to  defend  the  other's  territory 
against  all  invaders.  The  treaty  was  for 
eight  years  positive,  with  the  hope  of  its 
being  perpetual.  The  alliance  was  made 
when  Egypt  threatened  Turkey  with 
war,  and  Russia  feared  that  Constanti- 


nople would  fall  into  the  hands  of  Egypt. 
This  alliance  was  annulled  by  the  Treaty 
of  London  13  July,  1841. 

Unlearned  Parliament  (The). 

'  Parliamentum  Indoctum,'  1404,  from 
which  all  lawyers  were  excluded.  So 
called  by  Sir  E.  Coke.  See  p.  664, 

'  Parliaments.' 

It  advised  the  king  to  seize  the  revenues  of  the 
church.  More  than  one-third  of  all  the  land  of 
England  was  church  property.  It  also  advised 
the  king  (Henry  IV.)  to  repeal  the  statute  Da 
Heeretico  Comburendo,  but  he  feared  the  clergy. 

Unrighteous  Bible  (The).    Cam- 

bridge  Press,  1653,  contains  this  query : 
'  Know  ye  not  that  the  unrighteous  shall 
inherit  the  kingdom  of  God  ? '  See  'Bible' 
and  '  Scriptures.' 

Up-Angas  (The).  Written  in  Sans- 
krit  by  the  sage  Vyasa,  on  the  subjects 
of  cosmogony,  chronology,  and  geography. 
Two  heroic  poems  are  also  included,  viz. 
the  Ramayana  and  the  Mahabharata. 
See  p.  820, '  Shastras.' 

The  Puranas,  or  sacred  poems  of  Up-Angas,  tell 
Of  virtue,  good  works,  and  the  soul. 

Upa-Vedas  (The),  delivered  by 
Brahma,  treat  of  medicine,  archery, 
architecture,  music,  and  sixty-four  me- 
chanical arts.  See  p.  820, '  Shastras.' 

Upsetters.  The  college  companions 
of  St.  Augustine.  See  his  '  Confessions,' 
iii.  8. 

They  formed  themselves  into  tumultuous  bands 
Which  wandered  through  the  city  streets  with 

noise, 

Fright1  ning  the  old,  the  peaceful,  and  the  weak 
And  hence,  from  acts  upsetting  decency, 
Were  called  '  Upsetters,'  nor  refused  the  name. 

HENBY  WARWICK  COLE,  Q.C.,  St.  Augustine. 

Urbanists  and  Clem'entines 
(8  syl.),  1878.  The  followers  of  Urban 
VI.,  pope  of  Eome,  and  Clement  VI., 
pope  of  Avignon.  For  fifty-one  years 
there  were  two  simultaneous  popes. 

Urbanists  and  Damianists. 
Nuns  of  the  order  of  St.  Claire.  In  1264 
Urban  IV.  mitigated  the  austerity  of 
the  Franciscan  rule  observed  by  these 
nuns.  Those  who  followed  the  rule  thus 
modified  were  called  Urbanists,  but 
those  who  continued  the  more  austere 
rule  were  called  Damianists  from  St. 
Pietro  Damian,  noted  for  his  extreme 
austerity. 

The  nuns  of  St.  Claire  devote  themselves  chiefly 
to  the  education  of  the  young. 


918 


URBARIAL 


USE9 


Urbarial  Dues.  The  labour  and 
produce  due  to  the  landlord  for  an 
Urbarial  Tenure  (q.v.). 

Urbarial  Tenure.  A  free  tenure 
in  Hungary  according  to  the  provisions 
of  the  Urbarium.  By  this  charter  a  Hun- 
garian peasant  was  no  longer  attached 
to  the  soil,  but  could  leave  his  landlord 
and  farm  whenever  he  thought  fit. 
Every  peasant  had  as  his  own  an  acre  of 
land,  with  a  house  and  garden;  and  also 
could  possoss  a  farm,  varying  from  four- 
teen to  sixty  acres,  the  rent  of  which 
was  paid  by  labour  and  produce.  One- 
ninth  of  the  produce  belonged  to  the 
landlord,  and  the  labour  varied  from 
18  days  to  104  days,  according  to  the  size 
of  the  holdings. 

In  1848  the  nobles  of  Hungary  abolished,  of 
their  own  free  will,  their  right  to  exact  either 
labour  or  produce  in  return  for  lands  held  by 
urbarlan  tenure.  Thus  were  the  peasants  in- 
vested with  the  absolute  ownership  of  twenty 
millions  of  acres  among  them.-OoDKiN,  //ulory 
of  Hungary,  p.  819. 

Urbarium  (The).  A  code  of  laws 
made  in  the  reign  of  Maria  Theresa  of 
Austria,  regulating  the  relations  between 
landlord  and  tenant.  This  was  an  ad- 
mirable measure,  passed  in  1764,  and 
remaining  in  force  till  1835.  It  was 
called  '  the  People's  Charter.' 

Ursulins,  1537.  A  religious  society 
founded  by  St.  Angela  of  Brescia,  and 
dedicated  to  St.  Ursula.  Their  speciality 
is  the  gratuitous  education  of  the 
young.  They  followed  the  rule  of  St. 
Augustine.  Abolished  in  France  in 
1790,  but  subsequently  re-established. 
They  have  some  houses  in  the  U.S. 

Uscocchi,  or  Uskoks.  Dalmatian 
fugitives,  swelled  by  the  offscouring  of 
all  nations,  who  infested  the  Adriatic  for 
abou  t  a  century  as  pirates.  They  consisted 
of  Turks,  Austrians,  Croats,  Dalmatians, 
Venetians,  and  English,  who  lived  in 
Segni ;  and  '  God  save  you  from  the 
Uskoks'  was  a  proverbial  expression. 
By  the  Treaty  of  Madrid,  16  Sept.,  1617, 
the  extermination  of  the  pirates  was  an 
article  stipulated  by  Venice  and  Austria, 
and  the  horde  disappeared. 

Uakoks,  Russian  utkaXat,  fugitive*, 

Use.  Meaning  the  prayer-book  used, 
or  the  '  services'  of  the  mediaeval  church. 
Several  large  dioceses  had  their  own 
prayer-book,  which  contained  services 
for  local  saints  and  Lolidays,  and  special 


modes  of  singing  and  saying  the  service, 
The  preface  of  our  Common  Prayer  Book 
tolls  us  '  there  [had]  been  [hitherto] great 
diversity  in  singing  and  saying  in 
churches  within  this  realm,  some  follow- 
ing  Salisbury  Use,  some  Hereford  Use, 
and  some  the  Use  of  Bangor,  some  of 
York,  some  of  Lincoln.  Now,  from 
henceforth,  all  the  whole  realm  shall 
have  but  one  Use.' 

The  Sarum  or  Salisbury  Use  was 
compiled  by  Osmund  about  1085,  and  of 
this  missal  there  have  been  several  re- 
prints and  translations. 

The  dates  and  authors  of  the  other  five 
Uses  are  unknown,  but  it  is  generally 
thought  that  they  were  older  than  the 
Sarum.  There  is  a  MS.  of  the  Hereford 
Missal  in  University  College,  Oxford,  of 
the  14th  cent.,  and  it  was  printed  at 
Rouen  in  1502;  copies  of  the  printed 
Missal  are  preserved  in  the  British 
Museum  and  in  the  Bodleian. 

The  Bangor  Missal  was  never  printed, 
but  from  a  MS.  of  the  15th  cent,  of  this 
book  Mr.  Maskell  printed  the  Ordinary 
and  Canon  in  the  Ancient  Liturgy  of  the 
Church  of  England  in  1844. 

The  York  Missal  was  printed  at  Rouen 
in  1509,  and  a  copy  of  it  is  preserved  in 
the  Bodleian  Library.  Nothing  of  the 
Lincoln  Missal  remains  except  a  MS. 
fragment  of  the  15th  cent.,  preserved  in 
the  Bodleian. 

Sometimes  the  term  Use  was  applied 
to  the  local  usage  of  a  particular  pariah. 
Thus  there  were  offices  and  a  mass  of  St. 
Wilfrid  sccundum  usum  Hiponice. 

In  the  northern  parts  was  generally  observed 
the  Use  of  the  nrchlepiscopal  Church  of  York,  in 
South  Wales  the  Use  of  Hereford,  In  North  Walea 
the  Use  of  Bangor.  and  in  other  places  the  UM 
of  the  principal  sees,  aa  Lincoln.  S.-irum,  Ac,— 
STEPHENS,  On  the  Common  Prayer,  p.  121. 

Bee '  Motes  and  Queries.'  98  June.  1890,  pp.  609, 610. 

Use  Of  Sarum  ('In  Usum  Sarum'), 
1078.  A  liturgy  or  service-book  drawn 
up  by  Osmund  bishop  of  Salisbury, 
which  was  generally  adopted  throughout 
the  entire  Kingdom.  It  was  in  Latin, 
and  based  on  the  Roman  Missals. 

There  were  other  liturgies  besides  that  of 
Barum,  aa  the  '  Use  of  Bangor,'  the  '  Use  of  Here- 
ford,' the '  Use  of  Lincoln,'  and  the  '  L'se  of  York.' 
These*  Uses'  contained  eleven  different  service*, 
as  the  Missal,  Graduale  or  Grayle,  Processional*. 
Ordlnale,  Portlforium  or  Breviary,  Legend*,  Pica 
or  Pie,  Finale.  Antlphonarium,  Manuale.  and 
Pontificals. 

Uses.  A  legal  device  to  eludo  the 
statutes  of  mortmain.  As  no  lands  could 
be  left  to  religious  houses,  donors  granted 


USES 


VACCA 


019 


their  property  in  trust  for  the  use  of  a 
stated  religious  house.  Other  property 
was  transferred  by  a  similar  fiction  during 
the  wars  of  the  Roses.  As  a  use  was  not 
a  tenure,  such  property  could  not  be  for- 
feited for  treason  or  any  other  offence. 

Uses  (The  Statute  of),  27  Henry  VIII. 
o.  10.  To  prevent  the  ecclesiastical 
evasion  of  the  statute  of  mortmain.  It 
laid  down  the  rule  that  there  cannot  be 
'a  use  upon  a  use.'  In  other  words, 
that  a  third  person  cannot  be  nominally 
held  for  a  church  or  other  society,  so  as 
to  enable  that  church  or  that  society  to 
evade  the  statute  of  mortmain. 

Useful  Knowledge  (The  Society 
for  the  Diffusion  of),  1827.  Designed  to 
give  information  on  useful  subjects  gene- 
rally. Lord  Brougham,  Professor  De 
Morgan,  Sir  David  Brewster,  Professor 
Lindley,  &c.,  contributed  to  the  series 
of  books  issued  by  the  Society. 

Useless  Parliament  (The).  Con- 
vened 18  June,  1625,  by  Charles  L,  ad- 
journed to  Oxford  1  Aug.,  and  dissolved 
12  Aug.,  having  done  nothing  but  offend 
the  king.  See  p.  664, '  Parliaments.' 

Utah  Mormons  (The).  The  Poly- 
gamist  Mormons.  Sometimes  called 
Brigliamites,  from  Brigham  Young,  who 
practised  polygamy.  Utah  was  first 
occupied  by  the  Mormons  in  1847. 

Polygamy  was  declared  unlawful  In  1870  by  the 
•Mormon  Disabilities  Bill,1  and  In  1890  was  aban- 
doned  by  the  Mormons. 

Utas  of  Easter  (The).  Utas  are 
the  octaves  of  a  festival.  Old  French, 
oitauves,  octaves. 

Utilitarian  School  (The).  'To 
be  as  useful  as  possible,'  'to  give  the 
least  possible  pain  to  others,'  and  'to 
give  the  greatest  possible  happiness  to 
the  greatest  number.'  A  system  of  ethics 
founded  by  Jeremy  Bentham  (1747-8 — 
1832). 

On  his  death-bed  he  gave  his  body  tO  his 
physician,  Dr.  Southwood  Smith,  for  dissection, 
that  he  might  do  the  most  useful  thing  possible 
with  it.  He  forbade  calling  his  friends  to  his 
bed:  ide,  that  he  might  give  them  the  least 
possible  pain.  The  two  were  In  accordance  with 
his  principle  of  maxima  felicUat. 

V  His  body  was,  however,  embalmed,  and  !• 
fcow  kept  in  University  College,  London. 

U'traquists.  A  sect  of  the  Hussites, 
also  called  Calix'tines  (8  syl.).  Called 
Calixtines  from  calix  (a  cup),  because 
they  insisted  on  the  cup  being  given  to 


communicants;  and  called  TJtraquista 
from  utraque  (both  kinds),  because  they 
insisted  that  both  bread  and  wine  should 
be  administered  in  the  euoharistic  sacra- 
ment. 

Utrecht  (The  Treaty  of),  1718, 
between  France  and  the  following  allies, 
viz.  Great  Britain,  Savoy,  Portugal, 
Prussia,  and  the  states  of  Holland,  signed 
11  April.  Spain,  which,  of  course,  was 
allied  with  France,  did  not  sign  till  18 
Sept.  Peace  was  concluded  after  a  war 
of  eleven  years,  noted  for  the  brilliant 
victories  of  the  Duke  of  Marlborough  and 
the  Prince  Eugene.  The  treaty  of  Utrecht 
is  generally  considered  most  dishonour- 
able to  England,  as  it  ignored  all  Marl- 
borough  fought  for.  Philip  still  remained 
king  of  Spain,  and  the  interests  of  the 
allies  were  almost  entirely  ignored.  Bo- 
lingbroke,  Oxford,  and  Ormonde,  parties 
to  this  treaty,  were  (1715)  charged  by  the 
House  of  Commons  with  high  treason. 
Bolingbroke  and  Ormonde  fled,  but 
Oxford  was  brought  to  trial  and  acquitted. 
However,  it  confirmed  to  England  the 
island  of  Newfoundland  and  Nova  Scotia, 
with  the  possession  of  Gibraltar  and 
Minorca,  St.  Kitts,  and  Hudson's  Bay. 

In  1708  Newfoundland  was  attacked  and  partly 
Conquered  by  the  French. 

Nova  Scotia  was  given  to  France  by  the  treaty 
of  St.  Germain  In  1632,  was  reconquered  by  the 
British  in  1654,  and  again  ceded  to  France  by  the 
treaty  of  Breda  in  1667;  was  again  taken  by  Britain 
1711,  and  confirmed  to  the  British  crown  in  1718. 

These  were  but  small  concessions,  it  is  true,  but 
they  tended  to  confirm  the  peace  between  Franca 
and  England. 

V.  C.  The  cryptogram  used  in  Ire- 
land to  designate  the  '  United  Brethren.' 
It  consists  simply  of  shifting  the  initials 
one  letter  forwards.  V  comes  next  to 
U,  and  C  comes  next  to  B.  The  '  Clan- 
na-Gael '  (q.v.)  was  a  secret  organisation 
known  as  '  V.  C.'  See  p.  465, '  Irish  As- 
sociations/ 

V  and  S  (branding  with).  V- va- 
grant, S  =  slave. 

A  runaway,  or  anyone  who  lives  idly  for  three 
days,  shall  be  brought  before  two  justices  of  the 
peace,  and  marked  V  with  a  hot  iron  on  his 
breast,  and  shall  be  adjudged  the  slave  of  him 
who  brought  him  for  two  years.  ...  If  within 
that  space  he  absents  himself  fourteen  days,  he 
shall  be  marked  on  the  forehead  or  cheek  by  a 
hot  iron  with  an  S,  and  be  his  master's  slave  toe 
ever.  (Edward  VI.) 

Vacca  (Tower  of  the), ,  in  the  Palazzo 
Pubblico  or  Delia  Signoria  of  Florence. 
The  great  bell-tower  or  campanile  in  the 
middle  of  the  edifice.  Arnolfo  designed 


D20 


VAKEEL 


VALOIS-ORLEANS 


and  began  it,  but  It  was  completed  by 
altri  maestri.  Why  called  the  Cow 
Tower  is  not  known,  but  the  '  lowing '  of 
the  bell  is  a  part  of  the  city  wit. 

Vakeel.  A  Persian  satrap,  or  prince 
of  a  small  state.  In  India  an  envoy  or 
inferior  ambassador  is  called  a  Vakeel. 

Aga  Mohammed  was  soon  set  aside  by  Loft  All 
Khun  of  the  Zend  tribe,  and  a  relative  ol  the 
late  Vakeel.  ITbfl.-PKlNCB.  Parallel  Hitter*,  voL 

lii.  p.  !;•«. 

Valdenses.  Separatists  from  the 
Catholic  Church  in  the  llth  cent.  Pro- 
bably vallenses  from  the  Latin  vallis,  a 
valley.  Hence  commonly  called  the 
•  Church  of  the  Valleys,'  the  chief  being 
the  valleys  of  Piedmont  and  Embrun. 
Other  valleys  where  they  abounded  were 
the  '  Valley  of  San  Martino,'  the  '  Valley 
of  Perosa,'  the  'Vale  of  Pragela,'  the 
•Valley  of  Lucema,'  the  High  Valley  of 
the  Durance  and  the  adjacent  glens,  and 
many  others.  The  followers  of  Peter 
Valdo  were  '  The  Poor  Men  of  Lyons.' 

Eberard  de  Bethune  saym : '  They  call  themselves 
Vallenses  because  they  live  In  a  Vale  of  Tears.'— 
Afonnui  BMioth.  P.  P.  voL  xxiv. 

Valentia.  One  of  the  five  provinces 
into  which  Britain  was  divided  in  the 
reign  of  the  Emperor  Severus.  It  in- 
eluded  the  land  from  the  Wall  of  Severus 
to  the  Forth  and  Clyde.  It  had  its  own 
ruler,  but  that  ruler  was  subject  to 
the  prefect  or  governor-general  of  the 
island. 

Valentin'ians  (The),  tod  cent. 
Followers  of  Valentinus,  an  Egyptian,  a 
Platonist,  who  taught  that  Depth  is  the 
first  principle,  and  the  trinity  of  Depth. 
Thought,  and  Silence  existed  from  all 
eternity.  From  this  triune  sprang  Wis- 
dom and  Truth.  Thought  and  Silence, 
Wisdom  and  Truth,  Valentinus  called  the 
first  quaternity  of  eons,  the  source  of  all 
the  rest.  The  second  quaternity  was 
the  offspring  of  Wisdom,  viz.  the  Word 
(or  Logos)  and  Life,  Man  and  the  Church. 
Logos  and  Life  produced  five  couples  of 
eons,  Man  and  the  Church  formed  six 
couples,  and  the  thirty  eons  compose  the 
Pleroma  of  deity.  Wisdom  wanting  to 
pry  into  depth  (or  Bythos)  gave  herself 
much  trouble,  and  from  this  sprang 
matter.  Horos  restored  Wisdom  to  the 
Pleroma,  and  then  she  brought  forth 
Christ  and  the  Holy  Ghost.  Ireneeus, 
Justin  the  Martyr,  Tertullian,  and  others 


were  avowed  opponents  of  the  mixture 
of  Christianity  and  Platonism. 

Eon,  In  Platonic  philosophy,  means  a  dlvins 
attribute  existing  without  oeglnning  or  end.  IB 
Gnostic  theology  It  means  an  emanation  from 
deity  anterior  to  time.  The  Son  is  an  eon  of  the 
Father,  the  Holy  Ghost  is  an  eon  from  the  Father 
and  Son.  The  word  is  also  used  to  signify  a  period 
Of  time  of  immeasurable  duration. 

Vale'sians,  AJ>.  198.  Heretics,  so 
called  from  Valesius,  an  Arabian.  They 
admitted  only  eunuchs  into  their  society, 
insisting  that  this  crucifixion  of  the  flesh 
is  essential  to  salvation. 

Valley  of  Death  (The).  Balaklava, 
famous  for  the  charge  of  Lord  Cardigan's 
Light  Brigade,  consisting  of  607  sabres, 
which  advanced  right  into  the  Russian 
centre  with  the  view  of  taking  thirty 
Russian  guns  directed  against  them. 
When  Lord  Raglan  perceived  the  mis- 
take, he  ordered  a  retreat  to  be  sounded. 
25  Oct.,  1854 

Certainly  a  worse  choice  than  Lord  Raglan  M 
leader  of  a  great  war  could  hardly  have  been 
made.  He  had  neither  the  enrrny,  the  dash,  nor 
the  lightning  speed  of  a  military  hero. 

Valley  of  Heroes  (The).  So  the 
Persians  call  the  Plain  of  Oujan,  the 
famous  royal  hunting-ground. 

Valley  of  Waters  (The).  The 
Mediterranean  Sea. 

The  Valley  of  Waters,  widest  next  to  that 
Which  dot  h  the  earth  en  garland,  shape*  its  cootOl 
Between  discordant  shores  [Europs  and  Africa}. 
DAA-TK,  Paradite,  ix. 

Valley  of  the  Shadow  of 
Death  (The).  The  Koord  Cabul  Pass, 
where  in  1839  the  Afghans  annihilated 
the  British  army.  See  p.  485, « Khyber 
Pass,'  and  p.  18, '  Afghan  War.' 

Valois  Branch  (The).  The  younger 
branch  of  the  Capetian  race  of  French 
kings  (1828-1498).  In  1498  came  a 
branch  of  the  Valois  called  the  Orleans- 
Orleans,  and  in  1515  a  branch  called  the 
Orleans- Angouleme.  Called  Valois  from 
Philippe  VL  de  Valois  (1S23-1350). 

Valois-Angouleme  Branch  ol 
the  Capetian  dynasty  gave  to  France 
five  kings :  Francois  I.,  Henri  H.,  Fran- 
cois H.,  Charles  I3L,  and  Henri  IIL 
(1515-1589). 

Valois-Orleans  Branch  of  the 

Capetian  dynasty  gave  to  France  one 
king,  Louis  XII.,  le  pere  du  peuple 
(1462,  1498-1615). 


VALOB 


VEDAS 


§21 


Valor  Ben'eflcio'riim,  1512. 
Drawn  up  by  the  clergy  in  council  at 
Edinburgh,  and  known  by  the  title  of 
1  Bagimont's '  or  '  Bajimont's  Boll.'  See 
p.  66. 

Vandyck  (TfteCafedontan).  George 
Jameson  (1586-1644). 

Vandyck  (The  English).  William 
Dobson,  painter  (1610-1647).  • 

Vandyck  of  France  (The). 
Hyacinthe  Bigaud  (1659-1748),  the 
founder  of  the  Pre-Baphaelites. 

Vandyck  of  Sculpture  (The). 
Antoine  Coysevox  (1640-1720). 

Va'nists.  Followers  of  the  religious 
opinions  of  Sir  Harry  Vane  (1612-1662), 
which  were  almost  identical  with  Anti- 
nomianism.  He  detested  episcopacy,  and 
though  he  promoted  the  Solemn  League 
and  Covenant,  he  abhorred  both  it  and 
the  presbytery.  Vane  was  a  fifth-mon- 
archy man,  and  a  great  believer  in  '  un- 
known tongues,'  so  that  his  prayers  were 
utterly  unintelligible.  He  wrote  several 
theological  treatises,  but  all  mark  him 
out  as  a  wild  visionary. 

Varan'gians.  All  Northmen  were 
so  denominated  by  the  Greeks;  but, 
strictly  speaking,  the  Varangians  were 
the  Norse  bodyguard  of  their  emperors. 

Varela  (Peace  of),  8  Aug.,  1790,  be- 

t  ween  Sweden  and  Bussia. 

Vasa  (Order  of),  1772.  A  Swedish 
order  instituted  by  Gustavus  III.  in 
honour  of  Gustavus  Vasa,  founder  of  the 
dynasty. 

Vassy  (Massacre  of),  1  March,  1652. 
Some  1,200  reformers  had  assembled  in 
a  barn  on  Sunday  morning,  when  Francois 
due  de  Guise  with  sixty  horsemen  and 
bowmen  rode  by,  and  all  began  to  insult 
the  worshippers  by  calling  them  '  rebels ! 
dogs  1  heretics ! '  &c.  Some  of  the  re- 
formers shut  the  doors,  when  the  duke 
shouted  '  Mort-dieu  !  slay  the  vermin  1 ' 
A  scuffle  ensued,  in  which  a  stone  struck 
the  duke  on  the  cheek.  His  horsemen 
now  fell  foul  cutting  and  slashing.  Sixty 
were  slain  and  above  200  wounded. 
When  called  upon  to  answer  for  this  un- 
provoked attack,  the  duke  declared  that 
the  reformers  were  the  aggressors,  and 
that  he  only  acted  in  self-defence.  He 


died  the  following  year,  and  the  matter 
ended  for  a  time,  but  it  led  to  the  long 

*  Beligious  Wars  of  France.' 

A  Bible  was  shown  to  the  duke,  and  be  handed  It 

to  his  brother  the  cardinal,  who  said, '  There  is  no 
harm  in  this  book.    It  is  the  Holy  Scriptures.1 

•  How  !  (cried  the  duke)  sang-dieu  1    Call  you  that 
the  Holy  Scriptures  ?    Why,  they  were  written 
more  than  1,500  years  ago,  and  this  was  written 
last  year,  as  you  may  see  by  the  date.' 

Vatican  (The).  'Vaticanus  Mons' 
is  a  hill  at  Borne;  but  is  now  chiefly 
noted  for  its  magnificent  palace  of  the 
popes,  with  its  superb  gardens,  its  mu- 
seums, celebrated  library,  and  basilica  of 
St.  Peter.  The  palace  was  constructed 
in  498,  but  has  been  often  enlarged,  es- 
pecially by  the  popes  Nicolas  V.,  Paul 
II.  and  in.,  Sixtus  IV.,  Leo  X.,  Sixtus  V., 
Benedict  XIV..  Clement  XIV.,  Pius  VI., 
&c. 

In  the  Vatloan  are  the  celebrated  Slxtine 
Chapel,  the  Pauline  Chapel,  and  the  Raphael 
room. 

Vatican  (Council  of  the),  1870,  to 
render  the  dogma  of  the  Immaculate 
Conception  an  article  of  faith. 

Of  course  the  New  Testament  does  not  give  the 
remotest  hint  of  such  a  dogma,  nor  docs  it  remove 
the  difficulty  of  '  bringing  a  clean  thing  out  of  an 
unclean,'  or,  in  other  words,  the  entail  of  sin.  It 
merely  removes  it  one  stage  further  back,  and 
helps  to  destroy  the  proper  manhood  of  Christ. 
The  dogma  is  a  grand  theological  mistake. 

Vatican  MS.  (The)  of  the  Bible. 
See  p.  184, « Codex  Vaticanus.' 

Vauban  de  la  Marine  (Le). 
Baron  Sand,  the  shipbuilder,  born  at 
Brest  (1740-1882). 

Vaudois  (The)  must  not  be  con- 
founded with  the  followers  of  Peter 
Waldo,  or '  Poor  Men  of  Lyons,'  who  were 
a  revival  of  the  Paulicians ;  but  the 
Vaudois,  mentioned  by  Jerome,  were 
Valentinians,  and  were  confined  to  the 
Cottian  Alps. 

Ved-Angas  (The),  revealed  by 
Hindu  inspired  saints,  are  devoted  to 
astronomy,  grammar,  prosody,  pronun- 
ciation, charms,  incantations,  religious 
rites,  and  religious  ceremonies.  Written 
in  Sanskrit.  See  '  Shastras.' 

Vedas.  The  sacred  books  of  the 
Hindus  written  in  Sanskrit.  They  are 
four  in  number :  (1)  The  Rig,  containing 
hymns,  and  in  verse ;  (2)  The  Yadjour, 
prayers  in  prose ;  (8)  The  Sama,  designed 
to  be  chanted;  and  (4)  The  Atliarvan, 
containing  formulas  for  consecration, 


VENDETTA 


expiation,  and  imprecation.    Said  to  have 
been  written  in  the  15th  cent.  B.C. 

Of  the  commentaries  the  most  celebrated  are 
fthe  Pur&nai  and  the  Sutrat.  See  these  word*. 

Veduto.    See  p.  286, '  Eighty '  (The). 

Vehmgerichte  (The),  'The  Holy 
Vehm.'  A  secret  tribunal  of  Germany, 
death  being  the  penalty  of  a  betrayal 

thlt  had  its  origin  in  Westphalia  in  the 
18th  cent.  The  members  consisted  of 
the  initiated  and  the  ignorants,  but 
every  member  must  be  free  born  and  in 
lawful  wedlock.  There  were  secret  signa 
of  recognition.  The  names  and  charges 
of  persons  brought  before  the  tribunal 
were  entered  in  the  '  Blood  Book '  toge- 
ther with  the  sentence  of  the  tribunal. 
There  were  three  modes  of  proceeding— 
the  summary,  tke  secret,  and  the  open. 
Death  was  by  hanging  on  the  nearest 
tree,  but  a  knife  stuck  in  the  tree  an- 
nounced  to  the  world  that  the  victim  was 
not  hanged  by  highwaymen.  Towards 
the  close  of  the  IGth  cent,  the  Vehm- 
gerichte  dwindled  and  died.  See  p.  748, 
« Bed  Land.' 

Bee  Walter  Scotf  B  'Anne  ot  QeierBteln '  and  Bar- 
Holds  B  '  Bronze  Statue.' 

Vella  (Giuseppe),  an  abbot  and  lite- 
rary impostor  (1751-1814).  He  confessed 
his  frauds  and  was  sentenced  to  fifteen 
years'  imprisonment.  His  books  are 
*  Codex  Diplomaticus  Sicilise,'  1791,  and 
•Libro  del  Consiglio  di  Egitto,'  1798. 
See  p.  524, '  Literary  Forgeries,'  &a 

Velvet.  The  little  gentleman  in 
velvet,  the  mole.  The  Jacobites  used  to 
drink  to  the  '  little  gentleman  in  velvet,' 
meaning  the  mole  which  threw  up  the 
mound  against  which  Sorel  (King  William 
III. 'a  horse)  stumbled,  whereby,  being 
thrown  to  the  ground,  he  broke  his  collar- 
bone, which  caused  his  death. 

Velvet  Book  (The).  The  Russian 
peerage  and  official  lists. 

Velveteen  Plot  (The),  1842.  A 
trick  played  upon  Sir  Robert  Peel  by  a 
Lancashire  manufacturer  in  order  to  for- 
ward the  anti-corn  law  interests.  It  was 
the  present  of  a  piece  of  cotton  velvet  so 
dressed  as  to  look  like  silk  velvet,  and 
ostensibly  made  in  New  York.  Sir 
Robert  thanked  the  donor,  and  said  thai 
Lady  Peel  would  have  part  made  into  a 
cloak  and  he  himself  would  have  the  rest 


made  up  for  his  own  use.  After  »  more 
careful  inspection  Sir  Robert  found  that 
She  design  consisted  of  wheat-ears  about 
a  scroll  on  which  was  inscribed  the  word 
FREE.  So  he  returned  the  present,  stat- 
ing that  he  was  unaware  of  ita  political 
aymbolism. 

Vende"an  Massacres  (The),  or 
Vendean  war,  May  1793  to  19  Feb.,  1795. 
That  is  the  resistance  of  the  Vende'ans 
to  the  republican  Jacobins.  Prudhomme 
aaya  the  alaughter  of  the  Vendeans  in 
this  conteat  was  887,000,  distributed 
thus  :— 

Women  killed  In  La  Vend*  U.OOO;  children 
killed  22.000 ;  men  killed  800.000. 

Vendean  Wars  (The),  1798-1800. 
Divera  ware  between  royalists  of  the 
west  of  France  and  the  republicana.  The 
insurgents  were  the  noblea,  priests,  and 
peasantry  combined.  The  first  encoun- 
ter was  in  March  1798  in  the  Bocage 
Lazarus  Hoche  brought  the  contest  to  an 
end  in  1796,  and  was  called  the  Pacifica- 
teur  de  la  Vendee.  In  1799  the  Vendeans 
again  took  up  arms.  Brune  brought  tlua 
insurrection  to  an  end  in  the  early  part 
of  1800.  In  1815,  during  the  Hundred 
Days  (q.v.),  the  Vende'ans  would  have 
taken  up  arms  if  General  Lamarque  had 
not  interfered  to  prevent  it.  In  183' 
insurrections  were  again  planned,  but 
came  to  nothing.  Prudhomme  estimates 
the  death  of  the  Vende'ans  in  their  resist- 
ance to  the  republican  Jacobins  at 
837,000,  of  which  87,000  were  women  and 
children.  See '  Chouana.' 

Vend6miaire  (Daya  12,  18),  Year 
IV.  That  is  8, 4  Oct.,  1795  ;  the  days  when 
the  troopa  under  Barraa  and  General 
Bonaparte  triumphed  over  the  insurgent! 
against  the  Convention.  The  combat 
before  the  church  of  St.  Roch  was  moat 
murderous. 

Vendetta.  The  blood-feud,  or  duty 
of  the  nearest  akin  of  a  murdered  man  to 
alay  the  murderer.  The  custom  prevails 
in  Corsica,  Sicily,  Sardinia,  Calabria, 
among  the  Montenegrins  and  Albanians, 
the  Druses,  Circassians,  Arabs,  natives 
of  Australia,  and  in  central  Asia.  In  the 
-1--  of 'Romeo  and  Juliet'  the  two  houses 


of  Montague  and  Capulet '  suffered  the 
vendetta.'  Mosea  appointed  cities  of 
refuge  to  break  down  the  vengeance  of 
the  vendetta. 

The  rendetta  U  called  by  the  Bedouins  Tar  =  ra 


VENDETTA 


VENICE 


028 


tallatlon.  It  existed  In  ancient  times  among  the 
Greeks.  In  the  summer  of  1889  in  Corsica  both  the 
slayer  and  the  avenger  In  a  blood-feud  were  slain 
In  i  duel  fight  with  each  other. 

Vendetta  Transversale,  a  cross 
blood-feud.  That  is,  each  set  of  two  re- 
latives has  a  murder  to  avenge,  A  has 
a  blood-feud  with  B,  but  B  has  a  blood- 
feud  with  A. 

Vendidad  Bade.  A  sacred  book 
of  the  Parsees  attributed  to  Zoroaster. 
It  forms  part  of  the  Zend-Avesta,  and  is 
in  the  form  of  a  dialogue  between  Orinuzd 
and  Zoroaster. 

Venerable  (The)  Bede,  the  author 
of  an  '  Ecclesiastical  History.'  A  native 
of  Wearmouth.  He  died  735,  aged  62. 

Ven'eta  Factio.  The  Blue  Coats. 
A  faction  in  Byzantium,  so  called  because 
their  livery  was  Venice  blue.  The  Veneti 
were  simply  charioteers  in  the  circus 
dressed  in  blue,  but  the  blue  coats  ulti- 
mately formed  into  a  political  party  of 
royalists,  opposed  to  the  Praslna  Factio 
(q.v.),  which  were  opposed  to  Justinian, 
and  tried  to  assassinate  him.  See  '  Blues 
and  Greens.' 

Veneti  is  Latin  for  Venetians,  Venice  is  •  Vene- 
tise,'  and  Venetus,  the  adjective,  means  'of 
Venice,'  or  '  Venice  Blue,'  the  livery  of  the  com- 
mon soldiers  and- seamen  of  Home. 

Vengeance  de  Jeanne  de  Cas- 
tille  (La),  a  box  on  the  ears.  Jeanne 
de  Castillo  out  of  jealousy  boxed  the  ears 
of  a  maid  of  honour  she  had  brought 
from  Portugal,  and  who  developed  into  a 
rival. 

Vengeance  for  the  Lamb  torn 
by  the  Wolf.  The  war-cry  and  motto 
of  Capobianco,  the  leader  of  the  Carbo- 
nari. 

Vengeur  (Le),  1  June,  1794.  A 
French  man-of-war  immortalised  by  a 
romantic  fiction.  It  was  one  of  the  fleet 
tugaged  against  the  English  fleet  under 
Lord  Howe.  The  English  gained  a  signal 
victory,  but  Jean  Bon  St.-Andre,  the 
Jacobin  commissioner  on  board  the  '  Ven- 
geur,' announced  to  the  Convention  that 
the  French  had  won  a  most  splendid 
victory,  and  the  '  Vengeur '  went  down 
all  the  men  shouting '  Vive  laRepublique ! 
Vive  la  France  ! '  and  continued  these 
cries  even  at  the  bottom  of  the  ocean. 
Barere  added  to  the  fiction  that  the 
1  Vengeur  '  was  not  sunk  by  the  English, 
but  was  engulfed  by  the  waves.  Chenier 


the  revolutionary  poet  wrote  a  panegyric 
on  the  'Vengeur,'  containing  these 
lines : — 

Les  voix  dea  braves  explxans 
Qul  chantent  an  fond  des  ablmes  I 

The  sinking  of  'Le  Vengeur'  described  by 
Barere,  and  Napoleon  crossing  the  Alps,  A  paint- 
ing by  David,  are  what  Carlyle  would  call '  master- 
pieces of  blague.'  Napoleon,  who  really  crossed 
the  mountains  on  a  plodding  mule,  and  buttoned 
to  the  chin  in  a  grey  greatcoat,  is  represented  in 
lull  military  costume  spurring  a  prancing  charger, 
and  pointing  with  his  right  hand  towards  Italy. 
But  strangely  the  wind  blows  the  tail  and  mane 
of  the  charger  one  way,  and  the  military  cloak  of 
the  rider  in  an  opposite  direction. 

The '  Vengeur '  was  one  of  the  ships  of  the  French 
Convention,  which  encountered  Howe  in  the 
Brest  waters.  Six  of  the  French  fleet  had  been 
taken,  and  the  battle  was  lost.  The '  Vengeur,' 
disabled,  sank  with  all  its  crew,  to  the  number  of 
200.  The  men  were  picked  up  by  British  boats, 
and  saved  from  a  watery  grave,  for  which  they 
were  very  grateful.  This  is  how  Barere  describes 
the  incident  (the  translation  Is  by  Carlyle,  who 
Bpells  the  name  Barrere)  :— 

Twelve  hours  of  raging  cannonade ;  sun  no* 
sinking  westward  through  the  battle-smoke.  Six 
French  ships  taken ;  the  battle  lost ;  what  ship 
soever  can  still  sail,  making  off !  But  how  is  it 
with  '  Le  Vengeur  '  ?  she  neither  strikes  [sail]  nor 
makes  off  ?  She  is  lamed:  she  cannot  make  off. 
[and]  strike  she  will  not.  Fire  rakes  her  fore  and 
aft  from  victorious  enemies :  the '  Vengeur '  is  sink- 
ing. Strong  are  ye,  tyrants  of  the  eea ;  yet  we 
also,  are  we  weak  ?  Lo  I  all  flags,  streamers, 
jacks,  every  rag  of  tricolour  that  will  yet  run  on 
rope,  fly  rustling  aloft.  The  whole  crew  crowd  to 
thp  upper  deck,  and  with  universal,  soul-madden' 
ing  yell,  shouts  '  Vive  la  Kepublique  I '  Sinking, 
sinking.  She  staggers,  she  lurches,  her  last  drunk 
whirl.  Ocean  yawns  abysmal.  Down  rushes  '  Le 
Vengeur,'  carrying  '  Vive  la  Republiques  '  along 
with  her,  unconquerable,  into  eternity.  (He  gives 
as  authority  Barrere,  'Choix  des  Kapports,'  xiv., 
416-421,  and  refers  to  Lord  Howe's  report  for  the 
Bimple  truth,  'Annual  Register,'  1794,  p.  86).  8e* 
p.  868, '  Glorious  First  of  Jane,'  and  '  Fire  First.' 

Veni,  Vidi,  Vici,  B.C.  47.  Ctesar't 
despatch  to  the  Roman  senate  when  he 
vanquished  Pharnaces,  king  of  the  Cim- 
merian Bosphorus  in  the  battle  of  Zela. 

Karl  V.  imitated  this  despatch  when  he  an- 
nounced  his  victory  at  MUhlberg,  in  April  1647.  '  I 
came,  I  saw,  Ood  conquered.' 

Venice  of  the  East.  Bangkok, 
capital  of  Siam. 

Venice  of  the  North  (The).  L 
Amsterdam,  built  on  95  small  islands, 
and  its  canals  are  crossed  by  290  bridges. 

II.  Stockholm,  capital  of  Sweden. 

Venice  of  the  West.     Glasgow. 

Another  element  in  the  blazon  of  the  Venice  of 
the  West  is  the  fish  laid  across  the  stem  of  the 
tree.— BUKTON. 

Venice  Sketch-Book  (The),  or 
'  Raphael's  Sketch  Book,'  preserved  in 
the  Accademia  delle  Belle  Arti,  in  Venice. 
Long  considered  to  be  a  collection  of 
sketches  by  Raphael,  but  proved  by 
Morelli  to  be  sketches  by  Pintoricchio, 


924 


VEB 


VERSAILLES 


A 


the  Umbrian  artist,  and  executed  before 
Raphael  was  born. 

Ver  Sacrum.  When  the  whole  pro- 
duce of  a  spring-time  was  devoted  to  the 
gods.  This  was  done  by  the  Sabellians 
in  times  of  famine  and  public  calamities. 
Even  the  children  born  during  the  ver 
sacrum  were  devoted  to  Mamers,  the  war 
god,  and  had  to  leave  the  city  of  their 
birth. 

Verbena'lia.  Annual  rites  held  by 
the  Romans  when  the  altars  were  deco- 
rated with  verbena  or  vervain,  called  the 
herba  sacra. 

Verdun  (Treaty  of),  AJ>.  848,  by 
which  the  empire  of  Charlemagne  was 
divided  into  three  parts.  Lothaire  L, 
as  emperor,  received  Italy  and  Lorraine ; 
Charles  the  Bald  re- 
ceived  France ;  and 
Louis  or  Ludwig  re- 
ceived Germany.  So 
that  by  this  treaty 
Germany  was  created 
into  a  separate  kingdom. 

Vergobret  [VergoVretus].  A  tem- 
porary king  chosen  by  the  Druids  in  times 
of  danger.  Like  the  Roman  dictator  a 
vergobret  laid  down  his  office  whe  n  the 
war  was  ended. 

VergOgnosi  (I).  ' The  Shamefaced,' 
or  begging  nobles  of  Venice,  16th  cent. 
Many  of  the  nobles  of  Venice  from  the 
16th  cent,  were  so  utterly  penniless  that 
'  begging  licences '  were  granted  them. 
These  begging  nobles  assumed  a  particu- 
lar dress,  viz.  an  old  black  linen  frock 
falling  to  the  feet.  The  head  was  covered 
with  a  hood,  and  a  thick  veil  fell  over 
the  face  with  two  eye-holes.  They  carried 
in  their  hands  a  little  conical  box  made 
of  paper,  for  alms.  See  p.  84, '  Begging 
Licences.' 

yeriss'imus.  So  the  Emperor  Ha- 
drian used  to  call  Marcus  Aurelius  [An- 
toninus], a  pun  on  the  name  of  his 
adopted  son,  Lucius  Verus.  Lucius  the 
son  was  Verus ;  Marcus  the  father  was 
Verissimus  (the  philosopher). 

Vermilion  Pencil.  The  pencil 
used  by  the  Chinese  in  royal  edicts  and 
despatches. 

On  the  25th  day  of  the  1st  moon  [16  Feb.], 
and  21st  year  of  Tao-Kwang  [1841],  the  following 
despatch,  -written  with  the  vermilion  pencil,  was 
received  In  reply  [to  Commissioner  Keshen'i 
despatch].— Firtt  Chine*  War. 


Vermilion  Towers.  To  the  right 
of  the  Alhambra  in  Granada.  So  called 
from  their  very  ruddy  hue.  Built  by 
Mohammed  II.,  who  reigned  1278-1302. 

Vermont  (U.S.  America),  means 
•Green  Mountains.'  So  called  in  1777 
from  a  range  of  mountains  which  tra- 
verses the  state  (French  Verd-mont). 
The  inhabitants  are  called  Green-moun- 
tain Boys. 

Verner's  Law.  The  law  of  the 
interchanges  of  «  and  r  in  the  Teutonic 
languages. 

Vernier.  A  sliding  scale  by  which 
linear  and  angular  magnitude  may  be 
read  off  with  much  greater  accuracy  than 
by  mechanical  division  and  subdivision. 


A  B  is  part  of  a  scale ;  a  b  is  the  vernier 
made  to  slide  along  the  edge  of  the  scale, 
Ten  divisions  of  the  vernier  =  eleven  of 
the  scale.  Invented  by  Pierre  Vernier, 
a  Burgundian,  who  died  1637,  aged  59. 

Verona  (Congress  of),  from  25  Aug. 
to  15  Dec.,  1822.  It  waa  a  congress  of 
European  sovereigns. 

Versailles  (Congress  of),  opened 
8  Dec.,  1784.  Between  France  and  the 
States-General  of  Holland. 

Versailles  (Treaties  of). 

1.  9  March,  1701,  between  the  elector 
of  Bavaria  and  Louis  XIV. 

2.  5  April,  1715,  between  Louis  XIV. 
and  Charles  XII.  of  Sweden. 

8.  5  June,  1744,  between  Louis  XV. 
and  Frederick  II.  the  Great  of  Prussia. 

4.  1  May,  1756,  of  alliance,  between 
France  and  Austria. 

5.  80  Dec.,  1758,  of  alliance,  between 
France  and  Austria. 

6.  16  July,  1782,  between  France  and 
America. 

7.  8   Sept.,  1788,  of    peace,    between 
Great  Britain  and  the  United  States  of 
America,  admitting  the  Independence  of 
the  United  States. 

8.  26  Feb.,  1871,  of   peace,  between 
France  and  Prussia,  after  the  Franco- 
German  War. 


VERSAILLES 


VICTIMS 


Versailles  (The  German).  Cassel 
in  BO  called  from  its  gardens,  conserva- 
tories, fountains,  and  colossal  statue  of 
Hercules. 

Versailles  of  Poland  (The).  The 
palace  and  grounds  of  the  counts  of 
Braniski,  which  now  belong  to  the 
municipality  of  Bialystok. 

Versailles  of  Prussia  (The). 
Potsdam. 

Vervins  (Peace  o/),  2  May,  1598, 
between  Henri  IV.  of  Prance  and  Felipe 
IL  of  Spain. 

Vespers.  One  of  the  eight  daily 
services  of  the  Catholic  Church,  and  one 
of  the  four  greater  ones.  At  eventide  or 
sunset.  See  p.  140,  '  Canonical  Hours.' 

Veto  (Monsieur).  Louis  XVI.,  so 
called  in  mockery  by  the  revolutionists, 
because  at  one  time  he  had  the  power  of 
annulling  by  a  simple  veto  the  decrees 
of  the  National  Assembly.  His  queen, 
Marie  Antoinette,  was  nicknamed  Ma- 
dame Veto  (q.v.  p.  548). 


Veto  Law(T^e)  or  'Veto  Act,'  1884, 
in  Scotland.  The  General  Assembly 
gave  it  out  as  a  fundamental  principle  of 
the  Scotch  Church  that  no  minister  shall 
be  placed  in  any  parish  against  the  will 
of  the  congregation  —  i.e.  against  tho 
consent  of  the  majority  of  the  male 
communicants.  This  law  was  based  on 
the  practice  of  the  'minister's  call,'  or 
invitation  of  the  people  to  become  their 
pastor. 

Viasma  (Peace  of),  1684,  between 
Russia  and  Poland,  in  which  Russia,  on 
one  part,  renounced  all  pretensions  to 
Livonia,  Esthonia,  and  Courland;  and 
Vladislas  of  Poland,  on  the  other  part, 
abandoned  his  rights  to  the  throne  of 
Poland,  and  recognised  the  dynasty  of 
Bomanov. 

Vicar  of  Bray.  '  Let  whoever  will 
be  king,  I  will  be  Vicar  of  Bray.'  Several 
vicars  have  held  their  livings  through 
shifting  creeds.  Some  say  the  vicar  re- 
ferred to  was  Simon  Alleyn;  others  tell 
us  it  was  Pendleton.  Ray  says  Simon 
Symonds  lived  under  the  Protectorate, 
Charles  II.,  James  II.,  and  William  III., 
and  that  he  was  at  one  time  Independent, 
then  Anglican,  then  Papist,  then  mode- 
rate Churchman.  The  vicar  referred  to 


in  the  song  lived  in  the  reigns  of  Charles 
II.,  James  II.,  William  III.,  Anne,  and 
George  L 

Vicars  Apostolic  (of  England). 
Catholic  dignitaries  appointed  by  the 
Pope  over  the  '  Vicariates '  (g.t).). 

Vicar 'iates  (4  syl.).     Divisions  of 

England  into  Catholic  governments,  pre- 
sided over  by  '  Vicars  Apostolic.'  From 
the  revolution  of  1688  up  to  1840  there 
were  four  vicariates ;  but  Gregory  XVI. 
doubled  the  number.  They  were  the 
London,  the  Western,  the  Eastern,  the 
Central,  the  Welsh,  the  Lancastrian, 
the  York,  and  the  Northern  districts.  In 
1850  Pius  IX.  re-established  in  England 
the  regular  episcopal  system  of  the 
Church  of  Rome;  and  since  then  the 
converts  from  the  Anglican  to  the  Roman 
rite  have  been  very  numerous  indeed, 
especially  in  the  upper  classes  of  society. 
It  looks  very  much  as  if  Catholicism  was 
about  to  become  dominant  in  England 
again. 

What  else  can  be  expected  with  the  wretched 
organisation  of  the  Anglican  Church  ?  No  autho- 
rity to  appeal  to,  powerless  bishops,  curates 
without  any  certain  promotion,  vicars  taxed  far 
higher  than  the  squirarchy,  and  their  wldowa  vir- 
tually turned  out  of  house  and  home  the  moment 
their  husbands  cease  to  breathe.  It  Is  a  most 
pitiful  system,  hardly  possible  to  be  worse. 

Vice-Chancellor  (The).  In  our 
universities.  The  deputy  of  the  chan- 
cellor, by  whom,  in  Oxford,  he  is  chosen 
annually  from  the  heads  of  the  colleges ; 
but  in  Cambridge  he  is  chosen  annually 
by  the  Senate  from  two  heads  of  colleges 
nominated  by  the  council.  In  1855  the 
stipend  of  the  vice-chancellor,  at  Oxford, 
was  fixed  at  600Z.  a  year  from  the  uni- 
versity chest.  At  Oxford  it  has  been 
nsual  of  late  to  hold  the  office  for  four 
years,  and  the  first  vice-chancellor  was 
William  Farrendon  (1400-1403).  In  Cam- 
bridge the  office  is  an  annual  one. 

In  Cambridge  the  vice-chancellor  is  elected 
Nov.  1  or  8,  and  enters  on  his  function*  Jan.  10 
or  11. 

Victims  of  the  Unstamped 
(The).  Persons  imprisoned  or  heavily 
fined  for  publishing  unstamped  news- 
papers. The  duty  was  4d.  on  each  paper, 
and  the  Government  stamp  was  in  red, 
at  one  corner  of  each  sheet.  Stamp 
abolished  1855. 

The  prisons  of  London  and  the  provincial  towns 
of  Manchester,  Liverpool,  Leeds,  Hull,  Birmlng. 
ham,  Bri&tol,  Edinburgh,  and  Glasgow  were 
seldom  unbenanted  by  some  of  the  persons  popu< 


926 


VICTOR 


VIENNA 


larly  called  the  'Victims  of  the  Unstamped.' 
Large  numbers  of  women  and  very  young  persons 
were  put  In  prison  lor  selling  by  retail  papers 
without  a  stamp.— HOWITT,  Hittory  of  England, 
year  1841,  p.  618. 

Victor  (Canons  Regular  of  St.), 
1118.  Established  in  Paris  by  Guillaume 
de  Champeaux.  See  f  Victorins.' 

Victor  of  a  Hundred  Battles 
^The).  Napoleon  the  Great  (born  1768, 
emperor  1804-1816,  died  1821). 

Victoria.  Queen  of  Great  Britain 
and  Ireland,  and  Empress  of  India.  The 
5th  sovereign  of  the  house  of  Hanover. 
Born  24  May,  1819,  began  to  reign 
20  June,  1837.  Proclaimed  Empress  of 
India  1  January,  1877. 

Father:  Edward  duke  of  Kent,  4th 
son  of  George  IEL;  Mother:  Louisa 
Victoria  of  Saxe-Coburg;  Consort :  Albert 
of  Saxe-Coburg-Gotha;  Children:  1. 
Victoria,  the  princess  royal  (who  mar- 
ried Frederick  William,  crown  prince  of 
Prussia);  2.  Albert  Edward,  prince  of 
Wales  (who  married  Alexandra  of 
Denmark) ;  8.  Alice  Maud  (who  married 
Louis  of  Hesse-Darmstadt),  she  died 
1878 ;  4.  Alfred  duke  of  Edinburgh  (who 
married  Marie-Alexandrovna  of  Russia) ; 
5.  Helena  (who  married  Christian  of 
Schleswig-Holstein) ;  6.  Louise  (who 
married  the  Marquis  of  Lome);  7.  Arthur 
duke  of  Connaught  (who  married  Louise 
Margaret,  daughter  of  Prince  Frederick 
Charles  of  Prussia);  8.  Leopold  duke 
of  Albany  (who  married  Helen,  daughter 
of  the  Prince  of  Waldeck),  died  1884 ; 
9.  Beatrice  (who  married  Henry  Maurice 
of  Battenberg). 

Style:  Victoria,  by  the  Grace  of  God,  of  the 
United  Kingdom  of  Great  Britain  and  Ireland, 
Queen,  Defender  of  the  Faith,  Empress  of  India 
[Kaisar-i-Hind].  Or  Victoria,  Dei  Gratia,  Brltan- 
nlarum  Regina,  Fid.  Def.  [Empress  of  India  la 
added  only  to  documents  which  extend  to  India.] 

*,*  The  Queen  Victoria  is  lineally 
descended  from  Egbert.  Omitting  the 
Normans,  we  come  to  Henry  II.,  whose 
mother  was  Maud  wife  of  Geoffrey 
Plantagenet.  Maud's  mother  was  Matilda 
wife  of  Henry  I.  of  England.  Matilda's 
mother  was  Margaret  wife  of  Malcolm 
ILL  of  Scotland.  Margaret's  father  wag 
Prince  Edward,  son  of  Edmund.  King 
Edmund  was  son  of  Ethelred,  Ethelred 
of  Edgar,  Edgar  of  Edmund,  Edmund  of 
Edward  the  Elder,  Edward  the  Elder 
of  Alfred,  Alfred  of  Ethelwolf,  and 
Ethelwolf  of  EGBERT. 

From   Henry   IL    the    PlantageneU 


continued  to  the  Tudors.  Henry  VIL 
descended  from  John  of  Gaunt,  4th  son 
of  Edward  III.,  and  he  married  Eliza- 
beth of  York,  daughter  of  Edward  IV. 
Henry  VIL's  daughter  Margaret  married 
James  IV.  of  Scotland,  and  their  son 
was  James  V.  of  Scotland.  The  daughter 
of  James  V.  wfca  Mary  Queen  of  Scots, 
whose  son  was  James  I.  of  England. 
Elizabeth,  daughter  of  James  I.,  married 
Frederick  king  of  Bohemia,  whose 
daughter  Sophia  was  the  wife  of  Ernest 
Augustus  duke  of  Brunswick.  And 
their  son  was  George  I. 

Victoria  and  Albert  (Royal 
Order  of).  Instituted  1862.  Inl878wai 
instituted  'The  Imperial  Order  of  the 
Crown  of  India.' 

Victoria  Cross  (The),  19  Jan., 
1856.  A  Maltese  cross  of  bronze,  with 
the  inscription  FOB  VALOUR.  It  is  given 
to  any  person  who  has  performed  au  act 
of  distinguished  courage,  such  as  rescuing 
from  fire  or  water,  acts  of  great  bravery 
in  battle,  and  so  on.  V.C. 

Victorious  (Le).  Charles  VIL  of 
France  (1408,  1422-1461).  So  callod 
because  in  h^s  reign  the  English  lost  all 
their  possessing  in  France  except  Calais, 
He  won  the  battle  of  Gravelle  in  1423, 
and  of  Montarges  in  1427,  and,  by  the 
aid  of  Joan  of  Arc  raised  the  siege  of 
Orleans  in  1429;  he  took  Metz,  con- 
quered  the  English  at  Formigni,  got 
possession  of  Normandy  and  Guienne. 
and  in  1451  drove  the  English  out  of 
France,  leaving  only  Calais  in  their 
power. 

Victorins  (The),  or  •  Canons  of  St. 
Victor,'  1118,  Paris ;  especially  those  of 
them  who  accepted  and  extended  the 
mystical  views  of  Hugo  of  St.  Victor.  St. 
Victor  contended  that  the  objects  of  reli- 
gious contemplation  are  partly  above 
reason  and  partly  contrary  to  reason  (e.g. 
the  dogma  of  the  Trinity).  The  Victorina 
were  opposed  to  dialectical  theology. 

Victory  of  Victories  (The).  So 
the  great  battle  of  Nehavend  (AJ>.  687) 
is  called  by  the  Arabs.  In  this  battle 
Yzdegerd  III.  king  of  Persia  was  de- 
feated and  afterwards  murdered  by  the* 
Saracens. 

Vienna  Conference  (The). 

L  6  Jan.-21  April,    1858.      Between 


VIENNA 


VILLA FRANCA 


927 


Great  Britain,  France,  Austria,  and 
Prussia,  on  a  device  of  Count  Buol, 
chief  minister  of  Austria,  to  prevent  war 
with  Eussia.  Great  Britain  and  France 
could  not  agree  to  Count  Buol's  plan, 
and  the  conference  fell  through.  See 
'  Vienna  Note.' 

II.  in  1855.  Between  Austria,  Great 
Britain,  France,  and  Russia,  for  the  pur- 
pose of  bringing  to  an  end  the  Crimean 
war.  It  came  to  nothing. 

Vienna  (Congress  of],  from  1  Oct., 
1814,  to  March,  1815,  of  the  allied  princes, 
to  distribute  the  spoils  of  the  French 
empire,  after  the  banishment  of  Napo- 
leon I.  to  Elba.  It  was  found  impossible 
to  satisfy  the  greed  of  the  different 
powers,  and  probably  war  would  have 
broken  out  between  the  allies  had  they 
not  been  startled  by  the  alarming  news 
that  Napoleon  had  escaped  from  Elba 
and  was  gathering  around  him  the  best 
strength  of  France  (1  March,  1815). 

In  this  congress  England  was  represented  by 
Lord  Castlereagh,  Russia  by  Czar  Alexander,  Aus- 
tria by  Prince  Metternich,  Prussia  by  Baron 
Ilardenberg,  and  France  by  Prince  Talleyrand. 

It  was  arranged  to  give  to  England  the  Cape  of 
Good  Hope,  the  Mauritius,  Malta,  and  Corfu ;  to 
Russia  was  assigned  Finland  and  Poland:  to 
Austria  was  assigned  Lombardy  and  the  Venetian 
States ;  to  Prussia  was  allotted  Saxony,  Fran- 
conia,  and  Swedish  Pomei  ania ;  to  the  Archduke 
Ferdinand  was  allotted  Tuscany ;  to  the  King  of 
Sardinia  was  allotted  Genoa;  to  Marie  Louise, 
wife  of  Napoleon,  was  assigned  Parma  and  Ma- 
centia;  to  Sweden  was  assigned  Norway  ;  and  to 
Ferdinand  IV.  of  the  Bourbon  line  was  allotted 
the  Two  Sicilies. 

Vienna  (Treaties  of).  The  treaties 
of  Vienna  are  numerous.  The  three 
subjoined  are  the  most  important : — 

I.  18  Nov.,  1738,  which  gave  Lorraine 
to  France  after  the  death  of  Stanislaus, 
Tuscany  to  Francis  husband  of  Maria 
Theresa,  and  Naples  to  Don  Carlos.  It 
concluded  the  War  of  the  Polish  Succes- 
sion (q.v.). 

IL  14  Oct.,  1809,  which  put  an  end  to 
the  war  carried  on  by  the  fifth  coalition 
against  Napoleon  I.  By  this  treaty  the  em- 
peror of  Germany  ceded  the  Tyrol  and  Dal- 
matia  to  France,  and  agreed  to  adopt  the 
'  Continental  System,'  i.e.  to  hold  no  com- 
mercial intercourse  with  Great  Britain. 

IIL  9  June,  1815,  in  which  the  boun- 
daries of  France  were  defined  by  the 
allied  powers  of  Europe. 

The  other  treaties  of  Vienna  were  :— 

27  May,  1657.  An  alliance  between  the  kaiser, 

Poland,  and  Denmark,  against  Sweden. 
16  March,  1781.  An  alliance  between  the  kaiser, 

Great  Britain,  and  Holland,  to  guarantee   the 

Pragmatic  Sanction. 


8  Oct.,  1785.  To  agree  npon  preliminaries  of 
peace  between  France  and  Germany. 

20  June,  1800.  To  agree  upon  subsidies  betweea 
Austria  and  Great  Britain. 

23  March,  1815.  Between  Great  Britain,  Austria 
Russia,  and  Prussia,  confirming  the  Treaty  ol 
Chaumont  and  effecting  the  union  of  Holland 
and  Belgium. 

81  May,  1815.  Between  the  king  of  the  Nether- 
lands, Great  Britain,  Austria,  Russia,  and  Prussia, 
agreeing  to  the  enlargement  of  Dutch  territories, 
and  vesting  the  sovereignty  of  the  Netherlands  In 
the  House  of  Orange. 

4  June,  1815.  Between  Denmark  and  Prussia, 
for  the  cession  of  Swedish  Pomerania  and  Rflgen 
to  Prussia  in  exchange  for  Lauenburg. 

2  Dec.,  1854.  A  treaty  of  alliance  between  Great 
Britain,  France,  and  Austria. 

80  Nov..  I»i4.  Between  Denmark,  Prussia,  and 
Austria,  for  the  cession  of  thaducbies  of  Schleswig- 
Holstein  to  the  allies. 

11  Oct.,  1866.  A  treaty  of  peace  between  Austria 
and  Prussia. 

Vienna  Note  (The),  1858.  A 
scheme  of  Count  Buol  to  prevent  war 
with  Russia.  It  proposed  a  compromise 
between  the  czar  and  the  sultan.  Russia 
claimed  a  protectorate  over  the  Christian 
subjects  of  Turkey.  This,  of  course,  the 
sultan  could  not  and  would  not  concede. 
Count  Buol  suggested  that  the  Christian 
subjects  should  have  protection  not  only 
as  Ottoman  subjects,  but  over  and  above 
that  as  Christians. 

The  Vienna  Note  was  as  huge  a  diplomatic 
blunder  as  could  possibly  have  been  devised. 
'  Such  a  concession  [wrote  Lord  Stratford  20  Aug.] 
would  leave  Russia  nothing  to  desire  as  to  the 
means  of  exercising  a  powerful  influence  on  all 
the  concerns  of  the  Greek  clergy,  and  of  inter- 
fering  on  behalf  of  the  Greek  laity,  subjects  of  the 
Porte.1— HOWITT,  Hist.  o/£ntf.(year  1858,  p.  153). 

Vigilance  Society  (The),  1885.  A 
secret  Irish  society,  similar  to  the  Moon- 
lighters, Fenians,  &c.,  for  the  murder, 
mutilation,  and  destruction  of  the  pro- 
perty of  those  who  refused  to  obey  the 
league.  Bee  p.  455, '  Irish  Associations.1 

Vigilants  (The).  Irish  rebels  simi- 
lar  to  the  Invincibles.  Bee  p.  455, '  Irish 
Invincibles.' 

Vigin'ti-viratofRome.  The  office 
of  the  Vigin'tivirs  or  Committee  of 
Twenty.  They  had  charge  of  the  public 
ways,  the  minting  of  money,  and  the 
prisons.  It  was  a  most  honourable  office. 

Villafranca,  in  Italy  (Treaty  of), 
11  July,  1859.  Between  Francis  Joseph 
emperor  of  Austria  and  Napoleon  III. 
emperor  of  the  French,  for  the  creation 
of  the  Italian  Confederation  and  the  ces- 
sion of  Lombardy.  Austria  ceded  Lom- 
bardy to  France,  and  France  gave  it  to 
Sardinia.  Lombardy  and  Sardinia  soon 
afterwards  formed  parts  of  the  kingdom 
of  Italy  (14  March,  1861). 


VILLEINS 


VIRGINIA 


Villeins  in  Gross.  Villeins  were 
farm  labourers  and  domestic  servants, 
not  exactly  slaves  nor  yet  exactly  free- 
men, but  something  between  the  two. 
'  Villeins  in  Gross '  were,  for  the  most 
part,  domestic  servants,  who  moved  irom 
place  to  place  with  their  master  and  his 
family.  See  '  Villeins  Regardant.' 

Villeins  Regardant.  Farm  la- 
bourers  who  could  not  be  shifted  from 
place  to  place,  but  had  a  fixed  habitation. 
If  a  master  died  or  his  tenement  changed 
hands  from  any  other  cause  the  villeins 
remained,  like  other  fixtures,  with  the 
new  lord. 

•  Villeins  In  Gross'  were  those  attached  to  the 
person  of  the  lord,  and,  like  personal  property, 
might  be  sold  or  otherwise  transferred.  '  Villeins 
Regardant '  were  attached  to  the  land,  and  were 
Vtuxes. 

Vinegar  Bible  (The),  1617,  Claren- 
don Press.  In  this  Bible  the 'Parable 
of  the  Vineyard '  was  printed  the '  Parable 
of  tfw  Vinegar.'  See  p.  90, '  Bibles.' 

Vinegar  Hill.  An  eminence  near 
the  town  of  Enniscorthy  in  Ireland, 
famous  for  being  a  station  of  the  rebels 
called  'White  Boys'  and  'Peep  o'  Day 
Boys,'  &c.  Here  was  fought  what  is 
called  the  'Battle  of  Vinegar  Hill'  in 
1798. 

Vinerian  Professorship  (The) 
of  English  law,  in  the  University  of  Ox- 
ford, 1758.  Founded  by  Charles  Viner. 
The  professor  is  called  the  '  Vinerian 
Reader.' 

Vinerian  Scholarships.  Three 
for  law.  Of  the  value  of  801  a  year  for 
three  years.  Founded  in  the  University 
of  Oxford  by  Charles  Viner  in  1755. 

Vinzaglio  (Battle  of),  80  May,  1859, 
in  which  the  allied  army  led  by  Victor 
Emmanuel  and  Napoleon  III.  defeated 
200,000  Austrians.  The  honour  of  this 
day  was  due  to  General  Cialdini. 

Violets,  wop  by  partisans  of  the 
French  empire  in  compliment  to  Napo- 
leon I.  He  was  called  '  Father  Violet,' 
because  he  said,  when  leaving  France  for 
Elba,  'I  will  return  with  the  violets.' 
Those  partisans  who  were  in  the  secret 
of  his  return  wore  a  violet  on  their 
breasts^  and  always  toasted  Napoleon  as 
'  Caporal  la  Violette.'  Prints  containing 
profiles  of  Napoleon  and  Maria  Louisa 
IB  two  violets  were  common  in  1814,  and 


beneath  was  written  'En  printemps  fl 
reviendra.'  In  1815  a  popular  song  refers 
to  Napoleon  as  '  Le  pore  de  la  Violette.' 

Farewell  to  thee,  France ;  hot  when  liberty  rallies 
Once  more  in  thy  regions,  rememb-  r  me  then— 

The  violet  still  grows  in  the  depth  of  thy  valleys, 
Though  withered,  thy  tear  will  unfold  It  again. 
BTBON. 

Violets  (The  Day  of  the),  1  March, 
1815.  The  day  when  Napoleon  I.,  having 
escaped  from  Elba,  landed  at  Cannes, 
and  with  800  soldiers  began  his  march 
towards  Paris. 

Virgil  of  the  race  of  Scota 
(The),  Flann  MaoLonan, '  chief  poet  of 
all  Ireland '  (ninth  cent.). 

It  mast  not  be  forgotten  that  Scota  Is  Ireland 
North  Britain  was  called  Albany  till  the  12th  cent. 

Virgin  City  (A),  or  '  Maiden  City.' 
One  which  has  never  changed  masters  or 
been  conquered.  Bayonne,  in  France, 
boasts  of  being  a  '  Virgin  City.'  Metz 
was  a  '  Maiden  Fortress '  before  it  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  Germans  in  the 
Franco-German  War,  1870. 

Virgin  Mary's  Guard  (The). 
The  Corps  Ecossais,  or  'Gardes  du 
Corps  duRoi,'  organised  in  1448  by 
Charles  vn.  of  France.  Louis  XI.  made 
the  Virgin  mary  their  colonel.  Disbanded 
in  1830.  See  '  Gardes  du  Corps  da  Roi.' 

Virgins  (The  Eleven  Thousand). 
Ursul  TUrsula],  or  Hb'rsel,  in  Suabia, 
means  the  moon,  and  her  eleven  thousand 
virgins  are  the  stars.  But  in  Cologne 
Cathedral  is  shown  a  pile  of  bones  of  all 
sorts,  men,  women,  and  children,  taken 
from  an  old  Roman  cemetery,  acros- 
which  the  wall  of  Cologne  ran.  Thes*. 
bones  are  exhibited  as  the  veritable  bones 
of  St.  Ursula  and  her  eleven  thousand 
virgin  companions,  said  to  have  fallen 
martyrs  to  the  Huns. 

Virgins  offered  to  dragons. 
When,  in  786,  Abdalrahman  of  Cordova 
entered  the  Astnrias  in  the  reign  of 
Mauregato,  he  utterly  defeated  his  army, 
and  would  make  peace  only  on  condition 
of  an  annual  tribute  of  100  Spanish 
virgins.  Alfonso  II.,  '  the  Chaste,'  has 
the  credit  of  compelling  the  Moors  to 
relinquish  this  tribute,  about  800. 

Virgins  of  the  Shield.  In  Danish 
Skioldmeyar,  female  warriors  of  ancient 
Denmark. 

Virginia  (U.S.  America),  so  called, 
in  1584,  by  Sir  Walter  Raleigh  in  con> 


VIBI 


VOLUNTARY 


029 


610613 
612-GJO 


631JW6 
636-642 
642.649 
64D-G72 


pliment  to  the '  Virgin '  queen  Elizabeth. 
The  inhabitants  are  nicknamed  Beadiea. 

Viri  G-alilaei.  The  north  summit  of 
the  Mount  of  Olives,  about  three  furlongs 
from  the  middle  summit,  from  which 
Christ  ascended.  So  called  from  the 
words  of  the  angels,  '  Ye  men  of  Galilee.' 
It  is  also  called  Galilee.  See  Matt,  zxviil.  16. 

Virtuous  Genevese  (The). 
Jacques  Necker,  the  French  statesman 
and  financier  (1782-1804). 

Visigoths  (The).  The  Western 
Goths,  who  came  from  Scandinavia,  and 
settled  in  Mcesia,  A.D.  876.  They  esta- 
blished themselves  in  Gaul,  A.D.  412,  and, 
passing  into  Spain,  founded  a  kingdom 
there  in  414,  which  was  overthrown  by 
the  Moors  in  712.  The  names  of  the 
kings  were — 

Uaulfus to  414  ,  Gundemar       . 

Wallia  ...  415418  Sisobut... 

Theodores       ...  418-  ?  Recar6d  H.      . 

Theudis 681-548  '  Suintolla 

Theudisele  648-550  Sisenand 

Agila  (at  Merida)  550-556  Tulca      ... 

Uharagild        .  656-567  Chlndasvinde 

(Toledo  hit  capital)  Recosvindd      . 

Liuva   (at  Nar-  Wamba  ... 

bonne)_       ...  667-568  Ervigd    ... 

Leovigild         ...  668572  Egiza      

Uecared 67^-586  Witiza 

Liuva  li.          ...  686-608  Roderlo... 

Vitterio 608-610 

Visitandines  (4  syl.),  or  'Keli- 
gieuses  de  la  Visitation,'  1610.  An  order 
of  females  instituted  by  St.  Francis  of 
Sales  and  the  Baroness  of  Chantal,  in 
commemoration  of  the  visitation  of  the 
Virgin  Mary.  They  wore  a  black  dress 
and  a  silver  cross. 

Visitation  (The),  or '  Festum  Visit*, 
tionis,'  2  July,  instituted  1268  in  comme- 
moration of  Mary's  visit  to  her  cousin 
Elizabeth  (Luke  i.  89-56).  The  'Con- 
gregation of  the  Visitation '  was  founded 
in  1610  by  the  Baroness  de  Chantal  at 
Annecy,  and  the  order  was  confirmed  by 
Urban  VIII.  in  1626. 

Vitry  Disaster  (The),  1148.  Louis 
VII.  (le  Jeune)  persuaded  the  Comte  de 
Vermandois  to  divorce  his  wife  and  marry 
the  princess  (Louis's  sister).  The  Comte 
de  Champagne,  father  of  the  divorced 
countess,  to  resent  this  interference, 
stirred  up  a  rebellion  against  the  king, 
and  Louis,  to  punish  the  revolt,  set  fire 
to  the  castle  of  Vitry.  The  flames  spread 
to  the  town.  The  inhabitants  fied  to  the 
church,  which  also  caught  fire,  and  1,800 
persons  were  burnt  to  death.  The  king, 


687- 7i '1 
701-710 
710-711 


horrified  by  the  shrieks  of  the  sufferers, 
gave  up  the  war,  and  made  peace  with 
the  count. 

Vizier  of  Sultan  Selim.  The 
greatest  curse  which  a  Turk  can  utter 
against  a  foe  is  this,  '  May  you  be  vizier 
of  Sultan  Selim  1 '  Few  of  his  viziers 
lived  more  than  a  month  (1512-1519). 

Volpone  (8  syl.),  1709.  So  Dr.  Sache- 
verell  called  Lord  Godolphin  in  his  two 
sermons,  one  at  Derby  and  another  in  L.t. 
Paul's,  London.  For  this  offence  he  was 
brought  to  trial  before  the  Lords,  and 
suspended  for  three  years.  The  mob 
took  the  doctor's  side,  and  shouted 
'High  Church  and  Sacheverell  I '  and 
Queen  Anne  gave  him  the  living  of  St. 
Andrew's,  Holborn.  The  first  sermon  he 
preached  there  was  sold  for  100Z.,  and 
40,000  copies  were  sold  in  a  few  days. 

'Volpone'  is  the  title  of  a  comedy  by  Ben 
Jon  sou.  It  means  '  old  fox.' 

Voltaire.  His  name  was  Marie 
Francois  Arouet.  He  was  confined  in 
the  Bastille  for  satirising  the  Duke  of 
Orleans,  and  on  his  release  from  prison 
assumed  the  name  of  Voltaire  from  a 
small  property  left  him  by  his  mother. 
He  retired  to  Ferney,  a  little  village 
near  Geneva.  At  one  time  he  lived  for 
fifteen  years  with  Madame  du  Chatelet 
at  Cirey,  in  Champagne,  a  lady  of  for- 
tune, the  wife  of  a  marquis,  and  here 
he  composed  his  best  works.  He  set 
up  reason  as  the  guide  and  rule  of  every- 
thing, and  whatever  could  not  be  squared 
with  human  reason  he  rejected  in  religion 
and  politics. 

Voltaire  of  Germany  (The).  I. 
Christoph  Martin  Wieland  (1788-1818), 
author  of  '  Oberon '  and  the  romance  of 
« Agathon.' 

II.  Johann  Wolfgang  von  Gbthe  (1749- 
1838),  also  called  'The  German  Voltaire.' 

VOLTAIRE  (The  Polish).  Ignatius 
Krasicki  (1774-1801). 

VOLTAIRE  (The  Russian).  Alexander 
P.  Sumorokof  (1727-1777). 

Voluntary  Controversy  (The), 
1834,  in  Scotland.  One  of  the  most  in- 
tensely pronounced  controversies  that 
Scotland  ever  witnessed.  The  question 
was  this :  Is  a  congregation  to  exercise 
the  right  of  giving  a  '  call '  or  invitation 
to  its  pastor,  or  has  the  kirk  the  right  of 
presenting  any  minister  it  thinks  proper? 
The  question  was  tried  on  the  celebrated 
&O 


930 


VOLUNTEERS 


WAGES 


1  Auchterarder  Case*  (g.tf.),  *&&  termi- 
nated in  the  great  schism  of  the  Free 
Church. 

Volunteers  (The),  1852.  The  Vic- 
torian movement  sprang  into  existence, 
and  Dr.  J.  C.  Bucknill  of  Exeter  was  the 
originator.  The  corps  first  mustered  in 
uniform  6  Oct.,  1852,  when  the  oath  of 
allegiance  was  taken.  Consolidated  21 
July,  1863,  by  Act  26, 27  Viet.  c.  65,  which 
Act  was  amended  9  Aug.,  1869. 

Rifle  corps  organised  1859. 

Volunteers  as  volunteers  have  no  re- 
gimental colours,  but  several  of  the  Vo- 
lunteer corps  have  had  special  colours 
presented  to  them  by  persons  interested 
in  the  movement.  Thus  the  Duchess  of 
Gloucester  and  her  daughter  Sophia 
presented  colours  to  the  Kensington 
Volunteers. 

First  raised  In  Great  Britain  March,  1794 :  again 
In  the  spring  1808.  George  HI.  reviewed  them  in 
Hyde  Park,  26  and  28  Oct.,  1303. 

Vordingborg  (Peace  of),  1485,  ter- 
minating the  long  war  of  twenty-six  years 
between  the  counts  of  Holstein  and  the 
Hanse  Towns.  By  this  treaty  it  was  sti- 
pulated that  the  Hanse  republics  should 
continue  to  enjoy  all  their  immunities  in 
the  Sound  and  in  the  harbours  of  the 
three  united  kingdoms  of  Scandinavia ; 
and  that  Adolphus  count  of  Holstein 
should  be  secured  in  the  possession  of 
the  duchy  of  Sleswig  during  his  life  and 
his  heirs  two  years  after. 

Votaries  of  Celestial  Reason 
(The),  or  Tien-le,  a  brotherhood  in  China 
during  the  reign  of  Kea-king  (1796-1820). 
They  broke  into  the  palace  and  kept 
possession  of  it  for  several  days. 

Vote  of  Non-address  (Tfce),  1647. 
After  the  escape  of  Charles  I.  from 
Holmby  House,  a  vote  was  passed  in  both 
houses  that  no  further  application  or  ad- 
dresses to  the  king  should  be  permitted 
under  the  penalty  of  high  treason,  and 
that  neither  the  House  of  Lords  nor 
House  of  Commons  should  receive  from 
him  any  letter  or  message. 

i.  Tho^ vote  of  non-address  amounted  to  a  declara- 
tion that  all  attempts  at  reconciliation -were  at  an 
end,  and  that  the  Independents  meant  to  proceed 
to  put  the  doctrines  of  the  army  in  force,  and  put 
the  king  to  death,— HowiTT,  Hitt.  of  Engl.  (Charlea 
I.,  chap.  vi.  p.  290). 

Votive  Mass.  'Missa  Votlva,'  a 
mass  '  quae  ex  proprio  voto  dicitur.'  See 
P.  565,  l  ~ 


Vow  of  the  Swan  (The),  or  Vow  of 
the  peacock,  heron,  pheasant,  or  some 
other  bird.  A  fantastic  vow  made  during 
some  banquet  in  Mid-Lent  to  perform 
some  feat  during  the  year.  The  bird, 
profusely  ornamented,  was  brought  into 
the  banquet-room  in  great  ceremony,  a 
herald  trumpeted  its  approach,  and  a 
body  of  knights,  squires,  and  pages  at- 
tended it.  The  person  who  made  the 
vow  stood  up,  laid  his  hand  on  the  bird, 
and  vowed  before  the  year  was  out  to 
perform  some  feat  in  honour  of  the  bird 
and  some  lady. 

10  Feb.,  1806,  Edward  I.,  then  an  old  man,  rising 
at  the  royal  board,  •wore  on  the  dish  before  him 
(a  twan)  to  avenge  on  Scotland  the  murder  of  John 
Comyn  by  Robert  Bruce. 

Edward  III.  said.  '  Hey  1  the  White  Swan  I  By 
God's  soul  I  am  thy  man  I ' 

Henry  V.  vowed  fa  a  similar  manner  to  traverse 
France  from  sea  to  sea  with  flying  banners. 

Vulgate  (The).  A  Latin  version  of 
the  Scriptures  by  Jerome,  the  third  of 
the  Latin  Fathers  (q.v.),  sanctioned  by 
the  Council  of  Trent.  It  was  translated 
from  the  Hebrew,  and  received  the  ap- 
proval of  Gregory  the  Great.  See  p. 
801,  '  Scriptures.' 

There  was  a '  New  Latin  Version '  execu- 
ted by  Jerome,  890-405.  Wiclif  rendered 
it  into  English,  1824-1884.  See  '  Bibles.' 

There  was  an  earlier  version  called  •  the  Itala,1 
of  which  some  few  fragment*  remain.  Jerome  in 
the  4th  cent,  revised  part*  of  the  Itala,  but  his 
1188.  are  lost.  The  Vulgate  is  quite  a  new  trans- 
lation. 

"Waddington  Scholarship.  Clas- 
sics. For  undergraduates  in  the  Uni- 
versity of  Cambridge,  tenable  for  five 
years.  It  is  the  interest  of  8,OOOZ.  in  the 
8  per  cent,  consolidated  Bank  annuities. 
Founded  by  Miss  Waddington  and  her 
sister  in  memory  of  their  two  brothers, 
1870. 

Wadham  College,  Oxford,  1609. 
Founded  by  Nicholas  Wadham  of  Mary- 
field,  Somersetshire.  The  headmaster  '• 
called  the  '  Warden.' 

Wager  of  Battle.  In  thia  ordeal 
the  challenger  faced  the  west ;  the  one 
challenged  faced  the  east.  If  the  defeated 
party  craved  his  life  he  was  a  craven,  but 
had  his  life  spared. 

Wages  in  England. 


1869.  a  thresher 


•  day 


!„..-_ 

than    8A    in 
1445. 

•.advanced  tofci 
in  144*. 


WAGES 


WALDENSES 


981 


Ifi20, 
1647, 


-7, 

lew, 


rpenter  a  day    2,  advanced  to  44. 
in  1446. 

istcr  mason  ...        „       4 

cklaver's  ) 
abourer     J    "•       ••       1J,  bricklayer,  id. 

'     in  1445. 

rm  labourer  ... 

4 

•g 

4) 

6 

10 

6 

•p 

8 

Q 

M 

9 

10 

12 

18 

r.'.  from  9s.  to  15».  a  week. 

','.         ...      „   12«.  to  15*. 

Wages  Movement  (The),  1854.  A 
combination  of  artizans  for  a  sliding 
scale  of  wages  equal  to  a  tenth  of  the 
profit  of  their  production.  The  men 
went  out  on  strike  only  in  one  or  two 
places  at  a  time,  and  those  employed 
subscribed  to  support  those  on  strike. 
The  woollen  manufacturers  of  Preston 
and  Burnley  led  the  way.  The  movement 
came  to  an  untimely  end  in  April  1854. 
The  loss  to  workmen  was  500,OOOZ.,  and 
to  masters  many  millions. 

Wahab'ites  (3  syl.),  or '  Wahabbees,' 
or  'Wah'abees,'  1759.  Reformed  Mos- 
lems, founded  by  the  son  of  Abd-el 
Wahab.  and  dominant  over  the  greater 
part  of  Arabia.  The'y  are  firm  believers 
in  the  Koran,  and  want  to  bring  back  the 
faithful  to  the  primitive  precepts  and 
practices  of  the  first  kalifs.  They  deny 
the  sacred  character  of  Imaums,  advocate 
the  perfect  equality  of  man,  and  call 
their  muftis  '  brothers.'  These  strictest 
and  straitcst  of  the  Moslem  sects  are 
great  brigands  and  pirates. 

Mohammed  Abd-el  Wahab  was  born  In  Arabia 
1696,  and  died  about  1764.  He  preached  universal 
toleration,  and  taught  that  Moses,  Christ,  and 
Mahonu  t  were  three  gifted  men  who  taught  the 
will  of  God,  and  that  the  faiths  of  all  three  are 
reconcilable. 

"Waits.  Musical  serenaders,  who 
play  or  sing  between  midnight  and  four 
or  five  in  the  morning  about  Christmas 
time,  and  call  afterwards  on  the  in- 
habitants for  a  Christmas-box.  They 
used  to  wish  greeting  to  the  master, 
mistress,  children,  and  all,  before  part- 
ing. The  thing  has  now  dwindled  down 
to  a  carol  or  popular  tune  or  two.  Ori- 
ginally they  were  musical  watchmen. 
Rymer,  in  the  '  Foadera,'  tells  us  they 
'piped  the  watch  nightly  in  the  king's 
court  from  Michaelmas  to  Shrove  Thurs- 
day, and  to  make  the  bon  gayte  at  every 


chamber-door  and  office,  for  fear  of 
pyckeres  and  pillers.' 

Wakes  and  Lyke-wakes.  These 
are  very  different  things.  A  lyke  or 
liche  wake  is  a  watching  of  a  dead 
body  (Ang.-Sax.  lie)  all  night  by  the 
friends  and  neighbours  of  the  deceased. 
It  used  to  be  a  scene  of  revelry  and  mourn- 
ing, the  object  being  to  watch  the  body 
from  being  interfered  with  by  evil  spirits. 

The  other  'wake'  is  about  equal  to 
1  vigil,'  and  every  church  had  its  wake  on 
the  anniversary  of  the  saint.  A  religious 
service  was  given,  but,  as  the  crowd 
became  great,  hawkers  and  minstrels 
assembled,  and  the  wake  became  a  fair, 
held  in  the  churchyard.  In  1285  Ed- 
ward I.  forbade  fairs  to  be  held  in  church- 
yards, but  the  practice  continued  to  the 
Reformation. 

Walburgis.    See '  Walpurgig.' 

Wal'cheren  Expedition  (The), 
1809.  Under  the  charge  of  the  Earl  of 
Chatham  and  Sir  Richard  Strachan. 
The  design  was  to  destroy  the  French 
fleet  in  the  Scheldt  and  take  Antwerp  ; 
but  the  expedition  was  so  ill-planned  and 
executed  that  only  the  fortress  of  Flush- 
ing was  taken  and  the  isle  of  Walcheren. 
When  the  British  seamen  landed  in  the 
pestilential  marshes  of  Walcheren  they 
died  by  thousands.  Napoleon  said  we 
might  as  well '  have  thrown  our  men  into 
the  sea  as  land  them  at  Walcheren.' 

It  was  a  magnificent  fleet,  consisting  of  87  men- 
of-war,  23  frigates,  115  sloops,  &c.,  and  carrying 
41.000  men.     The  Earl  of-  Chatham  resigned  to 
prevent  being  brought  before  a  court-martial. 
•.*  Strachan,  pronounce  Strawn. 

Waldemar  (Knights  of  St.),  1788.  A 
Russian  order  conferred  on  both  military 
men  and  civilians  for  merit.  The  ribbon 
is  red,  edged  with  black. 

Waldenses  (The),  or  'Vaudois,'  9th 
cent.  By  Mosheim  traced  to  Peter 
Waldo  of  Lyons,  who  died  1197  ;  but  this 
is  an  error,  as  they  are  mentioned  as 
early  as  1100,  and  had  a  regular  confes- 
sion of  faith  in  1120.  They  seem  to  have 
been  early  reformers  dwelling  in  the 
valleys  of  the  Cottian  Alps,  called  Vaux, 
and  the  inhabitants  Vaudois — in  Latin 
Vallenses.  These  were  the  ancient 
'  Subalpini.'  The  Lyonists  or  '  Poor 
Men  of  Lyons '  seem  to  have  followed  in 
the  same  footsteps,  and  therefore  the  two 
are  very  often  confounded.  The  Wal- 
denses,  the  Wiclifites,  and  the  Lutherans 
8o2 


WALE3 


WALPUBGHS 


were  very  similar  in  their  reforms.  Their 
original  limits  were  the  districts  of  An- 
grogna,  Villaro,  Bobbio,  and  Borata.  See 
'  Lyonists.' 

They  were  condemned  by  the  Council  of  the 
Lateran  in  1179,  and  Innocent  VIII.  in  1487  en- 
joined their  extirpation.  The  crusade  included 
the  Waldenses  and  Lyonists  (or  Poor  Men  of 
Lyons)  in  one  general  slaughter.  The  sim  ilarity 
of  Valdo  and  Valdenses  led  to  the  mistake,  but 
the  Waldenses  were  the  followers  of  Claudius  of 
Turin,  who  died  883— that  Is,  858  years  before  the 
death  of  Waldo. 

The  Waldenses  or  Valdenses  were  also 
called :  Apostolicians  (in  the  12th  cent.)» 
Arnaldists,  Arnoldists,  Bagnolens,  Ca- 
thari  (after  the  12th  cent.),  Consolati, 
Good  Men  (in  Germany),  Insabbates, 
Lionists,  Montani,  Passagins,  Patarins 
or  Paterins,  Perfecti,  Petrobrusians, 
Piphles  (in  Flanders),  Poor  Men  of 
Lyons,  Poplicans,  Purists,  Texerans  or 
Tesserands  (in  some  parts  of  France}, 
Ultramontanes,  Vaudois  (in  France), 
Xabatatenses.  See  each  of  these  words. 

A  Miss  Jane  Waldo,  of  Clapham  and  Hever 
Castle,  daughter  of  Sir  Timothy  Waldo,  died  1841, 
aged  ninety- six.  This  was  the  last  of  the  direct 
descendants  of  Peter  Waldo  of  Lyons. 

Wales  (The  Statute  of),  12  Edw.  I., 
A.D.  1284,  which  abolished  the  most  bar- 
barous of  the  Welsh  customs,  established 
guilds,  introduced  English  jurisprudence, 
and  divided  the  land  into  shires  and 
hundreds  after  the  English  model. 

Walker  Exhibition  ( John  Lucas), 
for  discoveries  in  pathology.  Value  501. 
a  year ;  in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 
Founded  by  John  Lucas  Walker,  1887. 

Walker  Studentship  (John 
Lucas).  Original  research  in  pathology. 
It  may  be  held  by  either  sex,  and  not 
necessarily  a  member  of  the  University. 
Value  200Z.  a  year,  tenable  for  three 
years,  and  the  holder  eligible  for  re-election 
for  two  more  years.  Founded  in  the 
University  of  Cambridge  by  John  Lucas 
Walker,  1887. 

Wall  of  Seve'niS,  the  Roman  em- 

nr,  extending  from  the  German  Ocean 
he  Solway  Firth.  This  was  built 
because  the  emperor,  when  he  visited 
Britain  A.D.  208,  viewed  with  alarm  the 
enormous  encroachment  of  the  Scots 
southwards.  This  emperor  died  at  York 
in  211,  aged  sixty-six. 

The  Wall  of  Severus  was  for  the  most  part,  but 
not  invariably,  parallel  with  Hadrian's  rampart. 
It  was  further  north,  and  extended  somewhat 
further  at  each  end. 


Wallace  of  Switzerland  (The). 
Andreas  Hofer,  the  Tyrolese  patriot 
(1767-1810).  He  was  a  man  of  gigantio 
stature  and  strength;  brave  as  a  lion, 
but  gentle  as  a  lamb. 

Wallace  of  Wales  (The).  Owen 
G-lendower  (1850-1415). 

Wallach  Rebellion  (The).  In 
Hungarian  history,  1784.  The  Wallachs 
are  a  people  of  Hungary,  but  chiefly  of 
Wallachia  in  Roumania.  These  insur- 
gents, led  by  Hora  and  Kloska,  assassi- 
nated the  government  commissioners, 
destroyed  six  villages  and  182  private 
houses,  killed  4,000  Hungarians,  and  did 
other  acts  of  violence  before  they  could 
be  put  down. 

Wallingford,  in  Berkshire  (Treaty 
of),  7  Nov.,  1158.  Between  Stephen  king 
of  England  and  Henry  (afterwards  Henry 
II.),  son  of  Matilda,  rthe  Lady  of  Eng- 
land.' Henry,  by  the  death  of  his  father, 
having  succeeded  to  Normandy  and  An- 
iou,  and  holding  Aquitaine  in  right  of 
his  wife  (Eleanor  of  Poitou),  was  invited 
by  the  archbishop  of  Canterbury  to  make 
his  appearance  in  England.  On  his 
arrival  the  treaty  of  Wallingford  was 
agreed  to  by  the  rival  claimants.  The 
castles  were  to  be  fazed,  the  crown  land* 
resumed,  the  foreign  mercenaries  dis- 
missed, Stephen  to  continue  on  the  throne 
during  life,  and  Henry  to  succeed  as  his 
heir.  Stephen  died  within  twelve  month* 
of  this  treaty. 

Walloons  (The).  The  French-speak- 
ing  inhabitants  of  Artois,  Hainault,  Na- 
mur,  Luxemburg,  Flanders,  and  Brabant. 
These  six  provinces  constituted  Catholic 
Netherlands.  The  seven  united  province* 
constituted  Protestant  Netherlands. 

There  are  speakers  of  the  Walloon  dialect  of 
French  in  Belgium,  Luxembourg,  the  Netherlands, 
and  Germany. 

Walpurgis  Night.  The  eve  of 
May-day,  when  the  old  pagan  witch- world 
was  supposed  to  hold  high  revelry  under 
its  chief  on  certain  high  places.  The 
Brocken,  in  Germany,  was  an  especially 
favourite  spot  for  these  revelries.  Wal- 
purgis was  a  female  saint  concerned  in  the 
introduction  of  Christianity  into  Germany. 

Walpurgis  or  Walburgis  was  the  daughter  of  St. 
Richard,  king  of  the  West  Saxons,  and  was  edu- 
catra  in  the  monastery  of  Wimborne  in  Dorset- 
shire.  She  was  sent  to  Germany  in  752  to  assist 
in  the  conversion  of  the  Germans,  and  in  754  was 
made  abbess  of  Hcldenheim.  She  died  35  Feb.,77», 
and  the  day  of  her  death  Is  held  In  bet  honour. 


WALTER 


Already  do  I  feel  the  pcrwer, 
The  fun  and  frolic  ol  the  hour  ; 
The  advent  of  Walpurgis  NiJht 
Bids  every  limb  thrill  with  delight. 
Another  night,  another  day, 
And  then  the  glorious  First  of  May. 

QOBTHE,  Faust  (Anster). 

Walter  the  Pennyiess.  '  Gautier 
Bans  avoir '  of  Burgundy,  joint  leader  of 
the  First  Crusade  with  Peter  the  Hermit 
in  1096. 

Wapentake.  A  term  in  Yorkshire 
similar  to  ward  or  hundred.  The  word 
means  weapon-touch,  and  refers  to  the 
vassals  touching  the  spear  of  their  feudal 
lord  in  token  of  homage.  The  word 
passed  from  the  assembly  to  denote  the 
district  tenanted  by  the  vassals. 

Wappenschaws.  The  feudal  array 
of  a  county,  when  each  crown-vassal  was 
required  to  appear  with  such  muster  of 
men  and  armour  as  he  was  bound  to 
make  by  his  fief,  under  high  penalties. 

War  Cries. 

L  Of  ENGLAND,  in  the  Middle  Ages, '  St. 
George  1 ' 

m  FKANCE,  '  Mont  joy  e  St.  Denis  1' 
[pronounce  Sahn  Dnee].  Mont- 
joye  referred  to  the  little  mounds 
surmounted  with  a  cross  between 
Paris  and  St.  Denis,  either  to 
guide  travellers  or  to  console  the 
pious  wayfarer.  In  the  French 
empire  it  was  Vive  I'Empereur  1 

„  GERMANY,  during  the  long  conten- 
tion between  the  Dukes  of  Ba- 
varia and  the  House  of  Hohen- 
stauffen,  it  was  Quelf  and 
Ghibelline  I  See  p.  894. 

0  SCOTLAND,  it  was  frequently  the 
name  of  some  clan  or  chief,  as 
A  Douglas  !  A  Home  t 

w  SPAIN,  '  St.  Jago !  [St.  James]  and 
close,  Spain  1 '  Cervantes  says 
it  was  '  St.  Jago !  and  charge, 
Spain ! '  or '  Santiago  mata  moros  1 ' 
(II.  ii.  4.) 

Mount,  chivalrous  hidalgo !    Not  In  Tain 
Bavive  the  cry, '  St.  Jago !  and  close,  Spain  I  • 
BYKON,  Age  of  Bronte,  vlL 

„   the  IRISH,  '  Aboo  I ' 
„    the  WELSH,  '  Alleluia  1 ' 

Loud  shrieks  of  'Alleluia!'  blended  with  those 
of  'Out!  Out!  [Ouctl  Ovctl]  Holy  Cross.'— LORD 
LYTTON,  Harold. 

IL  Of  the  BOUBBONB,  the  word  '  Bour- 
bon!' 

m  the  CBUSADEBS,  '  Dieu  le  vent  I ' 
Not  of  the  First  Crusade. 


WAS 


088 


Of  the  Counts  of  HAINATJLT,  •  Ham. 

ault  the  Noble  1 ' 

„  JEHOSHAPHAT,  in  his  war  against 
Ammon,  Moab,  and  Seir,  'Praise 
the  Lord,  for  His  mercy  en- 
dureth  for  ever  1 '  (2  Chron.  xx. 
21.) 
„  the  Dukes  of  MILAN,  'Milan  the 

Valiant!' 
„  the  Lords  of  MONTMOBENCY,  '  Dieu 

aide  au  premier  Chre'tien  1 ' 
HI.  In  battle  of  MABKFELD,  1278.    Of 
the    Bohemians,    '  Praga  1 '    of 
the  Germans,  '  Christ  1 ' 
„  battle  of  NASEBY,  1645.    Of  the 
Koyalists,    '  God    and    Queen 
Maryl'     of      the     Parliamen- 
tarians, '  God  our  strength  I ' 
„  battle  of  PHABSALIA,  B.C.  48.    Of 
Pompey,  'Hercules  InvictusI' 
of  Caesar, '  Venus  Victrix  1 ' 
At  Serilac  the  English  had  two  war 
cries,    'God    Almighty  1'    and     'Holy 
Cross!'     The    latter    was    the    cry    of 
Harold's  own  men,  and  referred  to  Walt- 
ham  Cross,  which  he  held  in  special  re- 
verence.   The  Norman  shout  was  '  Dieu 
aidois  £  nos ! '  (God  help  us  /). 

Of  Capobianco,  leader  of  the  Carbo- 
nari, it  was  '  Vengeance  for  the  Lamb  torn 
by  the  Wolf  1 ' 

Nelson's  mot  at  the  battle  of  the  Nile 
was  'Victory    or  Westminster   Abbey.' 
At  Trafalgar  it  was  '  England  expects 
that  every  man  will  do  his  duty.' 
Several  others  are  given  in  loco. 

War  Poet  (The).  G.  H.  Boker,  ren- 
dered famous  in  the  American  anti- 
slavery  war.  See  p.  100,  'Black  Begi- 
ment.' 

War  Songs  (National). 

AUSTRIAN,  Haydn's  Hymn  to  the  Em- 
peror. 

BELGIAN,  the  patriotic  Brabangonne. 

DANISH,  the  Song  of  Danebrog.  The 
danebrog  is  the  flag  with  a  white  cross 
which  fell  from  heaven  in  the  18th 
cent,  at  the  prayer  of  Waldemar  II., 
and  which  ensured  him  the  victory. 

ENGLISH,  Rule  Britannia.  Words  by 
Thomson,  music  by  Handel. 

FBENCH  (ancient),  the  Chanson  de  Bo- 
land. 

FEENCH  (modern),  the  Marseillaise  and 
the  Chant  du  Depart. 

GERMAN  (modern),  Arndt'sDesDeutschen 
Vaterland  and  Hail  Dir  ion,  Sieges- 


984 


WAB 


WAB 


kranz,  Watch  on  the  Bhine,  Sword- 
8ong  of  Korner,  &c. 

HUNGARIAN,  the  Bakoczy  March. 

ITALIAN,  Garibaldi's  warlike  hymn,  com- 
posed by  Mercantino,  and  Godfredo 
Mameli's  Italian  brethren,  Italy  has 
awaked  I 

EUSSIAN,  God,  protect  the  Czar  I 

SCOTCH  Jacobite  Songs :  The  king  shall 
enjoy  his  own  again,  and  When  the 
king  comes  o'er  the  water.  The  Lilli- 
buiero  of  1688  created  a  most  marvel- 
lous furore. 

War  in  Algeria  (The),  1827-1847. 
France  owed  two  Jewish  merchants  of 
Algiers  100,OOOZ.,  the  balance  due  for  the 
Egyptian  expedition.  Hussein  dey  of 
Algiers  pressed  for  payment,  and  asked 
the  French  consul  why  his  master  did 
not  reply  to  the  letter  sent.  The  consul 
insolently  replied,  '  The  king  of  France 
holds  no  correspondence  with  the  dey  of 
Algiers.'  Whereupon  the  dey  struck  him 
on  the  face.  This  insult  could  not  be 
overlooked,  and  war  ensued,  which  ended 
in  France  taking  Algeria,  and  annexing 
it  to  France. 

War  of  Calmar  (The),  1611-1618. 
This  war  was  carried  on  between  Chris- 
tian IV.  king  of  Denmark  and  Charles 
IX.  of  Sweden,  and,  after  the  death  of 
Charles,  with  Gustavus  Adolphus.  The 
real  cause  of  the  war  was  jealousy  with 
Sweden,  which  had  broken  away  from 
the  '  Union.'  The  ostensible  reason  was 
interruption  of  Danish  commerce  in  the 
ports  of  the  Gulf  of  Riga.  The  war  con- 
sisted in  destroying  each  other's  towns  and 
ports.  It  was  brought  to  an  end  by  the 
mediation  of  James  I.  of  England. 

War  of  Candia  (The),  1667-1668, 
between  the  Venetians  and  the  Turks. 
So  relentless  was  this  war,  that  the  ex- 
pression '  Una  Guerra  di  Candia '  became 
in  Venice  synonymous  with  '  war  to  the 
knife.'  In  this  terrible  siege  80,000 
Christians  were  slain,  and  although  the 
Turks  ultimately  became  masters  of  the 
island,  yet  they  lost  in  the  siege  more 
than  120,000  men. 

War  of  Chiozza  (The),  1878-1881, 
between  Venice  and  Genoa.  Chiozza  was 
taken  by  the  Genoese  under  Pietro  Doria 
16  Aug.,  1879,  but  recovered  by  the  Vene- 
tians June  24,  1380.  The  recovery  of 
Chiozza  is  one  of  the  most  marvellous  of 
fell  the  romances  of  history. 


WarofDevolution(TJte).'Gaerr« 
de  Devolution,'  1667.  The  war  proclaimed 
by  Louis  XIV.  against  Spain  to  enforce 
his  pretension  to  a  part  of  the  Spanish 
Netherlands,  founded  on  an  old  custom 
of  the  Netherlands  called  '  Le  droit  de 
Devolution.'  The  law  was  this:  'Lea 
immeubles  apporte*s  en  mariage  par  1'un 
des  e*poux  devinssenb  la  propridte"  dea 
enfants  du  premier  lit  lorsque  le  pcre  ou 
la  mere  contractaient  un  second  mariage.' 
Now  Maria  Theresa  was  the  daughter  of 
the  first  wife  of  Philippe  IV.,  but  Carlos 
II.  of  the  second  wife.  The  war  was 
brought  to  a  close  by  the  Treaty  of  Aix« 
la-Chapelle,  2  May,  1668,  by  which  treaty 
all  Flanders  was  ceded  to  France. 

Louis  XIV.  married  Maria  Theresa  of  AnstrU, 
daughter  of  the  King  of  Spain. 

War  of  Honain  (The),  AJ>.  629- 
682,  between  Mahomet  and  the  Arabian 
idolaters  of  Mecca.  So  called  from  the 
Valley  of  Honain,  where  the  great  con- 
flict was  decided.  The  battle  was  first  lost 
by  Mahomet  and  then  recovered  by  hi* 
uncle  Abbas.  After  this  victory  and  the 
siege  of  Fayef,  Mecca  was  lastingly  con- 
verted to  the  winning  side  of  the  Koran, 

War  of  Independence.  I.  In 
North  America  (1774-1782),  tee  p.  24, 
*  American  War  of  Independence.' 

H.  In  Scotland  (12D7-1828).  The 
wars  carried  on  by  Wallace  and  Bruce 
to  liberate  Scotland  from  the  English 
crown.  Bands  of  Scotch  insurgent* 
rose  against  Edward  I.  before  1297,  but 
in  that  year  the  insurrection  became 
general.  The  independence  of  Scotland 
was  recognised  in  a  parliament  at  North* 
ampton,  4  March,  1328. 

This  recognition  wus  due  to  the  great  Scotch 
victory  at  Bannockburn  (24  Juno.  1314'.  the  defeat 
of  the  army  of  Edward  II.  at  isiland  Abbey,  in 
Yorkshire,  in  1323,  and  a  victory  over  Edward  ILL. 
in  1827. 

HI.  In  Hungary  (1848-1849).  Through 
the  treachery  of  General  Goergey  this 
struggle  terminated  fatally  to  the  Hungar- 
ians. Austria  called  in  the  aid  of  Russia. 

War  of  La  Radde  (The),  1573.  A 
war  against  the  Vaudois  by  the  French. 
The  Vaudois  showed  so  determined  a 
front  that  the  French  were  glad  to  come  to 
terms  of  peace.  La  Radde  was  the  officer 
who  commanded  the  French  troops. 

This  was  a  continuance  of  the  St.  Bartholomew 
slaughter,  begun  in  Aug.  1572. 

War  of  Liberation  (The).  The 
war  between  Germany  and  Napoleon  L 


WAR 


WAR 


to  throw  off  the  French  yoke.  It  began 
in  1813  and  ended  in  1815.  First  Prussia 
and  Russia  made  an  offensive  and  de- 
fensive alliance,  27  Feb.,  1818.  Sweden 
joined  on  14  March,  and  on  16  March 
Prussia  declared  war  on  Napoleon. 
Austria  joined  the  alliance  27  June,  and 
declared  war  with  France  on  12  Aug. 
Bavaria  joined  8  Oct.  (all  in  the  year 
1813).  It  terminated  with  the  Treaty  of 
Kiel,  14  Jan.,  1814,  in  favour  of  national 
independence. 

The  French  won  the  battles  of  Lfltaen,  2  May ; 
Bautzen,  19-21  May ;  and  Dresden,  26,  27  Aug.  ' 

They  were  defeated  at  Grossbeeran,  28  Aug.; 
Katzbach,  21  Aug. ;  Kulm,  29,  80  Aug. ;  Dennewitz, 
t>  Sept.:  Wartenberg,  2  Oct.;  and  at  Leipsic. 
16-19  Oct. 

War  of  Mityle'ne  (The),  B.C.  606, 
between  the  Athenians  and  Mitylenians. 
Phrynon  the  Athenian  attacked  Mity- 
lene,  which  was  defended  by  Pittacos. 
The  two  leaders  agreed  to  decide  the 
battle  by  single  combat.  Pittacos  threw 
a  net  over  his  antagonist,  and  while 
Phrynon  was  struggling  to  extricate  him- 
self, despatched  him  and  won  the  victory. 
Mitylene  (4  syl.). 

War  of  Proclamations  (The),  be- 
tween General  Burgoyne  on  the  side  of 
the  English  and  General  Schuyler  on  the 
side  of  the  United  States. 

1.  General  Burgoyne  issued  in  June  a 
pompous    proclamation  threatening    to 
punish  with  the  utmost  severity  those 
who  refused   to   side  with   the  British 
government. 

2.  At  Skenesborough,  in  July,  he  issued 
a  second  proclamation  summoning  the 
people  to  send  deputies  to  deliberate  on 
the  measures  to  be  adopted  to  save  from 
destruction  those  who  had  not  yet  con- 
formed to  his  former  proclamation. 

8.  General  Schuyler  issued  a  counter- 
proclamation  assuring  the  people  they 
would  be  accounted  traitors  if  they 
obeyed  the  proclamations  of  General 
Burgoyne. 

War  of  Schmalkald  (The),  1547, 

by  the  Kaiser  against  the '  Schmalkaldio 
League '  (q.v.),  under  a  plea  made  to  the 
pope  of  extirpating  heresy,  and  to  the 
German  s  of  putting  down  rebellion.  The 
real  object  of  the  war  was  the  lust  of 
dominion.  The  Protestant  princes,  alive 
to  the  danger  of  this  alliance  between 
kaiser  and  pope,  assembled  at  Ratisbon 
and  determined  on  resistance,  but  were 
overthrown. 


War  of  the  Amorous  (The), 
or  '  The  War  of  the  Lovers,'  1577-1578. 
The  seventh  religious  war  of  France ;  so 
called  because  it  arose  out  of  some 
scandalous  intrigues  of  the  French 
court.  In  fact,  Catharine  de  Medicis,  in 
order  to  break  up  the  Huguenot  party, 
invited  many  of  them  to  balls  and  fetes, 
where  she  surrounded  herself  with  maids 
of  honour  more  beautiful  and  fascinating 
than  moral.  Gallantries  and  intrigues 
naturally  took  place.  One  effect  of  this 
was  to  detach  the  Due  d'Alencon  from 
the  court  party  and  ally  him  to  the 
reformers. 

It  is  said  that  the  real  motive  of  this  change 
•was  the  hope  of  marrying  the  English  queen, 
Elizabeth.  He  died  in  1584. 

War  of  the  Austrian  Succes- 
sion (The),  1740-1745.  On  the  death  of 
Kaiser  Karl  VI.  the  question  was  who 
had  a  right  to  succeed  him.  Properly. 
females  could  not  occupy  the  throne  of 
Austria  ;  but  Karl  VI.,  by  a  decree  called 
the  '  Pragmatic  Sanction,'  made  his 
only  child  Maria  Theresa  his  heir.  Ba- 
varia, Saxony,  Prussia,  Sardinia,  and 
Naples  all  made  rival  claims,  but  Karl 
Albert  elector  of  Bavaria  had  the  best 
claim,  and  next  Frederick  Augustus 
elector  of  Saxony.  Prussia  demanded 
Silesia,  Sardinia  demanded  Milan,  and 
Spain  demanded  Bohemia  and  Hungary. 
Ultimately  the  war  was  left  to  Bavaria 
and  Prussia ;  the  Elector  of  Bavaria  was 
crowned  kaiser  in  1744,  lost  his  electorate, 
and  was  kaiser  only  in  name.  He  died 
in  Jan.  1745.  Maria  Theresa  agreed  to 
restore  the  electorate  of  Bavaria  to  his 
son  Maximilian  Joseph,  and  the  elector 
agreed  to  give  up  all  claim  to  the  crown 
of  Austria.  This  being  settled,  the  hus- 
band of  Maria  Theresa  was  crowned 
kaiser  4  Oct.,  1745  (the  same  year). 

In  1756  broke  out  the  Seven  Years'  War  between 
Maria  Theresa  and  Frederick  H.  (the  Great)  of 
Prussia. 

War  of  the  Bastards  ( The).  '  La 
Guerre  des  Batards,'  1324.  A  war  be- 
tween Charles  IV.  of  France  and  Ed- 
ward IE.  of  England,  supported  by  the 
Gascons.  '  Dite  La  Guerre  des  Bdtards, 


les  batards  de  la  noblesse. 

War  of  the  Cam'isards  (The). 
1702-1704.  The  Count  de  Broglie  began 
it  with  horrible  savagery,  but  in  1703  lie 


WAB 


WAB 


was  recalled,  and  the  war  was  conducted 
by  Marshal  de  Montrevel. 

War  of  the  Giants  (The),  B.C. 
1842.  The  third  revolt  of  the  Titans  or 
sons  of  the  earth.  These  revolters  were 
ultimately  overcome  by  Herakles  (Her- 
cules). 

The  battle  of  Marlgnano,  161B,  la  called  the 
•  battle  of  the  Giants,'  from  the  great  valour 
displayed  by  the  combatants.  It  was  won  by 
Francois  I. 

War  of  the  Mercenaries,  B.C. 
241-288.  A  terrible  war  which  Carthage 
had  to  sustain  in  Africa  with  the  mer- 
cenaries because  they  were  not  paid.  It 
occurred  between  the  first  and  second 
Punic  Wars,  the  leaders  being  Mathos 
and  Spendius.  Hamilcar  was  sent 
against  the  insurgents,  and  massacred 
gome  40,000  entrapped  in  a  defile. 

War  of  the  Peasants  (The), 
1625.  Waged  by  the  Elector  of  Saxony 
and  the  German  princes  against  the  Ana- 
baptists, headed  by  Munzer,  Stubner, 
Storck,  and  others.  Munzer  was  taken 
prisoner  and  beheaded. 

War  of  the  Polish  Succession 

(The),  1733-1738.  The  case  was  this: 
On  the  death  of  Sobieski  king  of  Poland, 
in  1674,  Frederick  elector  of  Saxony  was 
chosen  king.  At  the  death  of  Frederick, 
in  1788,  two  claimants  were  put  forward, 
Stanislaus,  a  Pole,  and  Frederick  Au- 
gustus elector  of  Saxony.  As  Stanis- 
laus was  the  father-in-law  of  Louis  XV. 
his  claim  was  backed  by  France,  but 
Germany  took  the  side  of  the  elector. 
The  war  ended  in  a  compromise:  Ger- 
many gave  up  Lorraine  to  Stanislaus, 
and  agreed  to  exchange  Naples  and 
Sicily  for  Tuscany  and  Parma.  This 
being  done,  Frederick  Augustus  wag 
allowed  to  keep  the  throne  of  Poland. 

War  of  the  Rustards  (The),  also 
called  '  The  War  of  the  Peasants,'  1525. 
A  rising  of  the  peasants  of  Alsatia, 
excited  by  the  Anabaptists.  The  leader 
was  Erasmus  Gerbert  of  Molsheim. 
Chased  from  Alsatia  by  the  Due  de  Lor- 
raine, they  took  refuge  in  Germany  and 
amalgamated  with  the  Anabaptists. 

War  of  the  Sacramentaries 
(The),  1524.  The  paper  war  or  contro- 
versy between  the  followers  of  Luther 
and  those  of  Zwingli,  the  Swiss  reformer, 
oo  the  subject  of  the  Eucharist.  Luther 


maintained  that,  though  the  bread  re- 
mained bread  and  the  wine  remained 
wine  after  consecration,  yet  the  body  of 
Christ  was  transfused  into  the  elements 
and  was  taken  into  the  mouth  by  com- 
municants. Zwingli  maintained  that  no 
guch  transfusion  took  place  at  all,  but 
that  the  bread  and  wine  were  simply 
symbols  of  the  body  and  blood  of  Christ, 
well  calculated  to  remind  communicants 
of  the  sacrifice  of  Christ  and  nothing 
more. 

Oarlostadt.  (Ecolampadlns,  Monoer.Btorck.and 
Martin  Bucer  sided  with  Zwingli. 

War  of  the  Spanish  Succes- 
sion (The),  1700-1714.  Carlos  II.  had 
no  child,  and  at  his  death  four  claimants 
to  the  throne  of  Spain  arose — viz.  the 
King  of  France,  the  Emperor  of  Ger- 
many, the  Elector  of  Bavaria,  and  the 
King  of  Savoy.  The  last  two  retired  and 
left  the  field  to  the  other  two.  Louis 
XIV.  wag  the  cousin  of  Carlos  and  son- 
in-law  of  Philip  IV.,  whose  eldest 
daughter  he  had  married.  Carlos  had 
recognised  this  claim  by  leaving  the 
crown  to  Philippe  d'Anjou  second  son 
of  the  dauphin,  but  Louis  XIV.  by  the 
Treaty  of  the  Pyrenees  had  renounced 
all  claim  to  the  Spanish  crown.  Leopold 
of  Germany  claimed  the  crown  for  his 
second  son  Karl,  whose  mother  was  also 
a  daughter  of  Philip  IV.  War  succeeded, 
and  lasted  for  twelve  years.  England 
opposed  France,  and  wag  joined  by  Hol- 
land, Portugal,  Savoy,  Brandenburg, 
and  of  course  Germany. 

The  French  won  the  battles  of  Almanza.  Fi«a- 
vicw.ii,  and  Dtnain  ;  bat  lost  those  of  Blenheim. 
Ramlllles,  Turin.  Oudenarde,  and  Malplaqnet. 
The  Treaty  of  Utrecht  left  France  in  possession 
of  Spain. 

War  of  the  Three  Henris  (The), 
1584-1589— i.e.  Henri  III.  of  France, 
Henri  of  Navarre,  and  Henri  due  de 
Guise.  On  the  death  of  the  Duo 
d'Alencon  in  1584,  Henri  of  Navarre 
was  leader  of  the  Protestant  party  in 
France ;  whereupon  Henri  due  de  Guise 
put  himself  at  the  head  of  the  Catholic 
league;  Henri  III.,  jealous  of  both 
parties,  resolved  to  bring  them  to  obedi- 
ence. The  king  was  driven  from  Paris, 
the  Due  de  Guise  was  assassinated, 
Henri  III.  was  also  assassinated,  and 
Henri  of  Navarre  succeeded  to  the 
crown  of  France,  under  the  name  and 
title  of  Henri  IV ,  but  he  also  wag 
sinated. 


WAB 

War  of  the  Uscocchi  (The),  or 
'  Uskoks,'  1592-1617.  The  Uskoks  were 
pirates  who  for  a  century  infested  the 
Adriatic.  They  first  settled  in  Clissa, 
then  removed  to  Zara,  and  finally  to 
Segna.  They  were  Dalmatian  fugitives 
who  gave  sanctuary  to  the  proscribed  of 
all  nations,  and  were  both  numerous  and 
formidable.  By  the  treaty  of  Madrid, 
16  Sept.,  1717,  the  Venetians  and 
Austrians  stipulated  to  extirpate  the 
Uskoks,  and  the  horde  disappeared. 

Uskoks  means  fugitives.  The  Russian  lukakat, 
to  run  away,  is  the  key  to  the  word. 

Wars  of  Cappel,  1529-1531.  See 
p.  143, '  Cappel.' 

Wars  of  the  Hoses  (The),  1455- 
1485.  Between  the  Houses  of  York 
(white)  and  Lancaster  (the  red  rose). 
It  began  with  the  battle  of  St.  Albans, 
23  May,  1455,  and  ended  with  the  battle 
of  Bosworth  Field,  22  Aug.,  1488.  The 
chief  battles  were  Wakefield,  1460,  won 
by  the  Lancastrians  (in  this  battle  fell 
Richard  duke  of  York,  claimant  of  the 
crown),  and  those  of  St.  Albans,  North- 
ampton, Towton,  Hexham,  Barnet,  and 
Tewkesbury,  won  by  the  Yorkists. 

A.  white  rose  formed  the  badge  of  the  House  of 
York,  and  a  red  rose  was  the  cognizance  of  the 
House  of  Lancaster.  The  political  effects  of  the 
war  were — (1)  the  ruin  of  the  ancient  baronage  ; 
and  (2)  the  growth  of  monarchical  power,  being 
relieved  of  the  baronial  check. 

Wars  of  the  Silesian  Succes- 
sion. Between  Frederick  II.  of 
Prussia  and  Maria  Theresa  of  Austria 
for  the  possession  of  Silesia. 

The  first  war  (1740-1742).  Maria 
Theresa  ceded  Silesia  to  Frederick  II.  of 
Prussia  by  the  treaty  of  Berlin. 

The  second  war  (1744-1745).  Maria 
Theresa  confirmed  Silesia  to  Prussia  by 
the  treaty  of  Dresden. 

Between  the  first  and  second  Silesian  war  WM 
(ought  the  battle  of  Dettingen,  27  June,  1748. 

The  third  war  (the  '  Seven  Years'  War,' 
1756-1763),  when  Silesia  was  finally  ceded 
to  Prussia  by  the  treaty  of  Hubertsburg. 

Wars  of  the  Tributary  Princes 

(The).  An  intestine  commotion  of 
China,  which  lasted  with  short  intervals 
450  years  (B.C.  770-320);  called  by  the 
Chinese  the  Chen-kuo  (fighting  kings). 

The  most  powerful  of  these  states  were  GET, 
founded  by  Nang-lee-wang;  TCHAD,  by  Heao- 
tchlng-wang;  HAN,  by  Huon-hocj ;  TSEE,  by  Wang, 
kiit  and  TSIN,  by  Tchao-siang-wang. 

Wars  with  the  Albigenses 
(The).  The  first  was  from  1208  to  1229, 


WARDSHIP 


987 


in  the  reign  of  Philippe  Auguste.  It 
was  entrusted  to  Simon  de  Montfort, 
called  '  The  French  Maccabasus.' 

The  second  was  in  1226,  in  the  reign 
of  Louis  VIII.,  the  Lion.  Louis  himself 
was  the  leader,  instigated  by  Pope  Hono- 
rius  III.  to  '  purge  the  land  of  heretics.' 

The  third  was  from  1545-1547,  in  the 
reign  of  Francois  I. 

Warbeek  Plot  (The),  1490-1499,  of 
which  Margaret  duchess  of  Burgundy 
was  the  prime  mover.  The  person  she 
selected  to  personate  her  nephew,  Rich- 
ard duke  of  York,  second  son  of  Edward 
IV.,  who  (she  said)  had  made  his  escape 
from  the  Tower,  was  a  Flemish  lad 
named  Peter  Osbeck,  generally  called 
Perkin  Warbeek.  The  lad  was  invited 
to  the  French  court,  but  soon  abandoned. 
He  then  made  his  appearance  in  Ireland, 
in  what  is  termed  the  Pale  (q.v,),  and  in 
1495  started  for  Scotland.  He  was  re- 
ceived  by  the  Scotch  king  James  IV., 
who  gave  to  him  in  marriage  Catherine 
Gordon,  granddaughter  of  James  I.  In 
1497  he  returned  to  Ireland,  fled  to  Corn- 
wall;  and  in  1499  was  executed  at  Tyburn. 

Warbeek  of  the  North  (The), 
1598.  Otrepieff,  who  personated  Deme- 
trius, the  prince  murdered  by  Boris.  As 
Warbeek  married  Catherine  Gordon,  so 
this  mock  Demetrius  married  Marina, 
daughter  of  the  Palatine  Sandomir.  He 
was  murdered  in  an  insurrection  in  1605. 
Warbeck  was  hanged  for  insurrection. 
See  'Richard  IV.' 

Warden,  in  Oxford  University.  The 
title  held  by  the  head  of  five  of  the 
colleges :  All  Souls,  Keble,  Merton,  New 
College,  and  Wadham. 

Warden  of  the  Cinque  Ports. 
The  custodian  of  Dover  Castle  was  cre- 
ated by  William  the  Conqueror  warden 
of  the  Cinque  Ports  (q.v.).  The  juris- 
diction of  this  office  was  very  greatly 
abridged  by  18,  19  Viet.  c.  48. 

Warden  of  the  Stannaries 
(Lord).  An  officer  who  has  the  adminis- 
tration of  the  metal  mines  of  Devon  and 
Cornwall.  When  Edward  in.  created 
his  infant  son  '  prince  of  Wales,'  he  con- 
ferred on  him  these  stannaries. 

Wardship.  Custody  of  the  body 
and  estate  of  minors  holding  under  the 
king,  till  the  minor,  if  a  male,  was  21, 
and,  if  a  female,  was  16  years  of  age. 


988 


WARMING-PANS 


WATCHE9 


The  lord  gave  no  account  to  anyone  of 
his  stewardship.  Introduced  by  William 
the  Conqueror,  and  abolished  by  12 
Car.  IL  o.  24. 

Warming-pans.      Jacobites,     so 

called  because  Mary  d'Este,  wife  of 
James  II.,  says  rumour,  never  had  a 
living  child  of  her  own,  but,  wishing  for 
an  heir,  she  had  a  male  child  brought  to 
her  in  a  warming-pan,  which  she  substi- 
tuted for  her  own  still-born  babe.  This 
'  warming-pan  heir '  was  James  HI.  the 
Pretender,  called  'The  Warming-pan 
Hero.'  See  Macaulay, '  Hist,  of  England,' 
ii.  808;  and  Miss  Strickland, '  Queens  of 
England,'  vi.  218,  248. 

What  gave  Borne  colour  to  the  scandal  are  the 
facts  that  the  chUd  was  born  at  least  a  month 
before  its  time,  and  at  its  birth  none  of  the  per- 
Hons  most  interested  in  the  matter  were  present. 
Thus  the  Princess  Anne  was  not  present,  nor  yet 
the  Archbishop  of  Canterbury,  nor  yet  the  Dutch 
Ambassador,  nor  any  one  of  the  Hyde  family. 
William  of  Orange,  in  his  manifesto,  openly  refers 
to  '  the  son  and  heir '  of  James  II.  as  spurious ; 
but  yet  the  probability  is  that  there  was  really 
no  collusion. 

Warren's  Cay  airy,  1887.  Mounted 
London  police.  Sir  Charles  Warren  was 
Commissioner  of  the  Metropolitan  Police 
Force. 

'"Warren's  Cavalry"  armed  to  the  teeth.1— 
Newspaper  paragraph,  80  Jan.,  1888. 

Warrior  Lady  of  Latham  (The). 
Charlotte  countess  of  Derby,  daughter  of 
Claude  de  la  Tremouille  (peer  of  France) 
and  of  Charlotte  daughter  of  William  I. 
prince  of  Orange.  Born  1601,  died  1664. 
The  earl  joined  the  king's  troops,  and 
left  his  house  at  Latham  in  charge  of 
his  wife.  The  Parliamentary  army  de- 
manded its  surrender,  but  the  countess 
returned  answer,  '  It  does  not  suit  me.' 
For  eight  months  she  held  out,  when 
Sir  T.  Fairfax  retired,  leaving  Colonel 
Rigby  in  command  of  the  besieging 
troops.  At  length  Prince  Rupert  came 
to  the  rescue,  and  Rigby  raised  the  siege. 

Warrior  of  Freedom  (The).  Giu- 
seppe Garibaldi  (1807-1882). 

Wartburg  Contests  (The),  or 
'  Battles  of  the  Minnesingers.'  An  annual 
prize  given  by  Hermann  margraf  of 
Thuringia  for  the  best  minne-song.  It 
was  given  in  honour  of  his  wife  Sophia, 
and  all  the  best  minstrels  attended. 
About  150  of  these  prize-songs  are  still 
extant.  Those  by  Walter  of  Vogel- 
werde  are  the  best.  See  '  Minnesingers.' 

There  is  a  poem  so  called.  It  is  by  Wolfram,  and 


records  the  contests  of  the  Thuringlan  and  8o» 
bian  poets. 

Wasa  (The  Dynasty  o/),  or  '  Vasa.1 
Gustavus  Vasa  broke  off  Sweden  from 
Denmark,  to  which  it  had  been  united 
for  126  years — that  is,  from  the  '  Union 
of  Calmar'  (1497-1523).  Norway  still 
remained  in  the  union  till  1818,  when  it 
was  taken  from  Denmark  by  the  allies 
and  attached  to  Sweden. 

Wasa  (Knights  of),  Sweden,  1772. 
Decoration  is  a  gold  sword  hung  on  watered 
blue  ribbon.  The  name  of  the  founder 
is  inscribed  in  a  purple  cartouche. 

Wat  Tyler's  Insurrection,  1881. 
A  rising  of  the  peasantry  against  serf  Age. 
It  was  a  servile  war  produced  by  oppres- 
sion and  misery.  John  Ball,  a  Kentish 
priest,  was  the  stump  orator  of  the  day, 
and  told  the  people  that  as  all  men  came 
from  Adam  and  Eve  all  men  had  equal 
rights,  and  it  was  gross  oppression  that 
some  should  be  gentlemen  and  others 
serfs.  The  real  cause  of  the  insurrection 
was  a  poll-tax  to  defray  the  expenses  of 
the  war  in  France.  The  insurgents  mus- 
tered in  great  force  on  Blackheath,  where 
they  had  an  interview  with  Richard  IL 
The  king  invited  Wat  Tyler  to  a  confer- 
ence in  Smithfield,  when  Sir  William 
Walworth,  lord  mayor  of  London, 
despatched  him  with  a  dagger,  and  the 
king  induced  the  rioters  to  disperse.  The 
tax  especially  objected  to  was  one  to 
enable  John  of  Gaunt  to  dispute  with 
Henry  of  Trastamare  the  crown  of  Castile 
in  right  of  his  wife  Constance,  a  natural 
daughter  of  Pedro  the  Cruel. 

The  mayors  of  London  were  created  '  lord 
mayors'  by  Edward  III.  Walbingham  calls  Wat 
Tyler '  Wat  the  heller '  (Ang.-Sax.  hel-an,'  to  cover '). 

Watches.  It  is  said  that  Robert  L 
(Bruce)  had  a  watch  about  1810.  Watches 
were  used  by  Purbach  in  astronomical  ob- 
servations in  1 500.  Those  made  at  Nurem- 
berg in  1477  were  egg-shaped.  Cornelius 
van  Dreble  and  James  Torrianellus 
introduced  great  improvements  in  1580. 

Henry  VHI.  (1509-1547)  certainly  had 
a  watch.  In  1572  the  Earl  of  Leicester 
presented  one  to  Queen  Elizabeth.  It  is 
thus  spoken  of : — 

One  armelet  or  shakell  of  golde  all  over  fairly 
garnished  with  small  diamondes  and  fower  score 
and  one  smaller  poeces  fully  garnished  with  like 
diamondes,  and  hanginge  thereat  a  ronnde  clocke 
fullie  garnished  with  dinmoudee  and  an  appendant 
of  diamondes  banging  thereat. 

Pretty  common  in  Shakespeare's  time, 
and  often  alluded  to  in  plays. 


WATCHWORDS 


WELLINGTON'S 


•89 


Watchwords.  Of  course  military 
watchwords  are  frequently  changed ;  still, 
it  is  interesting  to  know  the  watchwords 
of  great  military  men.  The  following 
are  well  known :  Brutus,  Liberia* ; 
Caesar,  Venus  genitrix ;  Marius,  Lar 
deus ;  Sylla  or  Sulla,  Apollo  Delphicus. 

Waterlanders  (The).  Mild  Men- 
nonites,  who  split  off  from  the  general 
body  in  1554,  and  are  BO  called  from 
Waterland,  in  Holland. 

Watling  Street.  A  great  Roman 
road  running  from  Dover  to  Caernarvon- 
shire in  Wales.  A  hranch  ran  to  Scotland. 

It  passed  through  Canterbury  and  Rochester  to 
London,  then  ran  to  Uriconium  and  Chester 
Into  Wales.  From  Uriconium  a  branch  ran  to 
Manchester,  Lancaster,  and  Kendal. 

Wattier's  Club,  at  the  corner  of 
Bolton  Street.  In  the  time  of  the  regency 
this  was  the  club  for  all  the  marriageable 
young  heirs  to  ancestral  honours,  and 
all  the  penniless  younger  sons  whose 
dowry  was  their  animal  spirits.  It  is  best 
known  to  fame  for  the  masquerade  at- 
tended by  the  prince  regent,  into  which 
Caroline  forced  her  way  and  created  a 
fresh  scandal. 

Waynflete  Professorships  (The). 
One  of  moral  philosophy,  and  one  of 
chemistry,  in  Oxford  University.  Formed 
from  three  prselectorsliips  of  Magdalen 
College  in  1854.  Annual  stipend  6001.  each. 

William  of  Waynflete,  bishop  of  Winchester, 
founded  Magdalen  College,  Oxford,  in  1448. 

Waywode  (2  syl.).  1.  A  farmer  of 
the  revenue  of  a  district  in  the  Ottoman 
empire. 

2.  A  former  military  title  of  Russia 
and  Poland. 

8.  A  former  ruler  in  the  Danubian  pro- 
vinces of  Turkey. 

Weapons  of  War  and  Armour. 

Battle  axes :  the  beat  were  Danish. 
Casques :  „  M       of  Poitiers. 

Hauberks:          „  „       of  Rouen. 

Swords :  „  *       of  Damascus,  Cologne, 

and  Toledo,  in  Spain. 

Wec'habites  (8  syl.).  Generally 
called  '  Wahabites '  (q.v.). 

Wedmore,  in  Somersetshire  (Peace 
of),  878.  Between  Alfred  king  of  Eng- 
land and  Guthrum  the  Dane,  settled  in 
East  Anglia.  This  treaty  followed  Alfred's 
great  victory  at  Edington,  and  by  its 
terms  Guthrum  consented  to  be  baptized. 

Week  of  Expectation  (The). 
'  Hebdomada  Expectations.'  The  sixth 


week  after  Easter,  when  pur  Lord  said 
to  his  apostles  :  '  Manete  in  hap  civitate, 
et  expectate  usque  dum  induamini  virtute 
ex  alto  '  (Luke  xxiv.  49). 

Week  of  the  Cross  (The),  or 
1  Hebdomada  Crucis,'  is  Rogation  week. 

Weeping  Crosses.  So  called  be- 
cause, in  Catholic  tunes,  penances  were 
finished  before  them. 

Weeping  Philosopher  (The). 
Heraclltos  the  Ephesian,  who  died  B.C. 
495,  aged  sixty.  So  called  because  he 
was  ever  mourning  over  the  follies  and 
frailty  of  man,  and  the  vicissitudes  of  all 
human  affairs.  See  p.  630, '  Obscure  Phi- 
losopher.' 

Weliki-Iiuki  (Treaty  of),  20  July, 
1812.  Of  alliance  between  Spain  and 
Russia. 

Well-beloved  (The).  'Le  Bien- 
aimeY  Louis  XV.  (1710, 1715-1774). 

The  contest  was  carried  into  the  reign  of  the 

•  Well-beloved.'-Hisi.  of  France. 


How  such  a  licentious,  heartless,  and  Bin- 
gularly  Unmoral  man  could  be  '  well-beloved '  if 
past  all  human  understanding. 

Wellington  Administration 
(The),  1829-1830.  That  of  Prince  Poli- 
gnac  was  so  called  by  the  French.  It  was 
a  retrograde  Tory  administration,  con- 
temporary with  the  administration  of 
the  Duke  of  Wellington  in  England. 

Wellington  Statues. 

I.  By  Boehm  at  Hyde  Park  Place, 
unveiled  21  Dec.,  1888.  The  figures 
round  the  pedestal  represent  the  four 
nationalities  engaged  in  the  battle  of 
Waterloo  in  1815— viz.  (1)  The  British 
Guardsmen;  (-2)  the  42nd  Highlanders; 
(3)  the  Inniskilling  Dragoons;  and  (4) 
the  23rd  Welsh  Fusiliers. 

n.  The  bronze  statue  of  Achilles,  18 
June,  1822,  by  the  women  of  England, 
and  made  of  the  cannons  taken  at  Sala- 
manca, Vittoria,  Toulouse,  and  Waterloo. 
It  was  originally  placed  in  the  south-east 
angle  of  Hyde  Park,  near  Apsley  House. 

III.  Equestrian  statue  of  the  Dtfke  of 
Wellington  surmounting  the  Marble 
Arch.  Hyde  Park  Corner,  set  up  in  1846, 
taken  down  24  Jan.,  1883.  See  p.  181, 
1  Burton  Arch.' 

Wellington's  Assassin.  Can- 
tillon,  to  whom  Napoleon  I.  left  a  legacy 
for  his  base  attempt,  and  to  whom  Napo- 
leon HT,  paid  the  legacy.  Whether 
Napoleon  hired  this  villain  or  not  to  do 


040 


WELSH 


WESTERN 


the  damning  deed  is  not  of  the  slightest 
moment.  He  certainly  set  his  hand  and 
seal  to  the  full  approval  thereof,  and  it  is 
but  charity  to  believe  that  both  Napo- 
leon I,  when  he  made  the  legacy  and 
Napoleon  III.  when  he  paid  it  were  '  po- 
litically insane.'  Cantillon  was  alive 
and  in  Paris  in  1859. 

WelshCalvinisticMethodists, 
1748.  Organised  by  Charles  of  Bala,  a 
clergyman  of  the  Church  of  England. 
They  believe  in  the  '  Thirty-nine  Articles ' 
taken  in  a  Calvinistic  sense.  In  church 
government  they  are  Presbyterian. 

Welsh  Mortgage  (A).  A  pledge 
of  land  in  which  there  is  no  day  fixed  for 
redemption.  Such  a  mortgage  is  redeem- 
able at  any  time  on  payment  of  the  loan. 

A'vif  fiago'  (rtrum  radium)  Is  a  conveyance  of 
property  to  a  creditor  and  his  heirs  till  be  baa 
(out  of  the  profits  of  the  estate)  satisfied  the  debt 
•with  interest.  As  neither  debt  nor  interest  is  lost, 
•neb  a  gage  is  living — i.e.  does  not  lapse  or  (all. 

Wenceslaus  the  Worthless.  One  of 
the  promiscuous  kaiser-kings  of  Ger- 
many (1857, 1878-1400,  deposed  and  died 
1419). 

It  was  a  frightful  period.  In  Germany  wa« 
Wencenlaus  the  Worthless,  In  France  Charles  VI. 
the  idiot,  in  England  Richard  II.  the  fop.  There 
•were  two  popes  anathematising  each  other,  one 
at  Rome  and  the  other  at  Avignon. 

Werela  (Peace  of),  14  Aug.,  1790. 
Between  Sweden  and  Russia.  In  this 
treaty  the  limits  of  both  states  were  re- 
established according  to  the  provision* 
of  former  treaties. 

Wesleyan  Conference  (The), 
1744.  The  original  conference  consisted 
of  six  Methodist  clergymen  of  the  Church 
of  England  and  four  lay  preachers,  who 
met  together  in  London  to  consult  on  the 
continuance  of  the  work.  Subsequent 
conferences  have  been  annually  held  since. 

Wesleyan  Methodist  Associa- 
tion (The),  1835.  Seceders  from  the 
old  Methodist  Connection  from  an  objec- 
tion to  the  Conference,  which  they 
thought  to  be  tyrannical,  especially  in 
excluding  laymen  from  any  share  in  the 
general  management. 

Wesleyan  Methodist  Reform- 
ers (The).  Seceders  from  the  Methodist 
Connection,  who  object  to  the  overbearing 
authority  of  the  Conference,  and  espe- 
cially to  the  exclusion  of  those  who 
dared  to  censure  their  proceedings.  (19th 
oeufc.;  about  1840.) 


Wesleyan  Methodists,  1788. 
The  Arminian  Methodists  organized  by 
John  Wesley. 

The  Calvinistic  Methodists  led  by  Whltfleld 
separated  In  1752.  The  '  Wesleyan  Methodist 
Church,'  1843,  was  formed  at  Utica,  and  object  to 
Episcopal  titles. 

Wesleyan  Reform  Union  (The), 
1849.  Those  Reformed  Methodists  who 
did  not  join  the  United  Methodist  Free 
Church. 

Western  Church  (The),  or  'Latin 
Church  ' ;  as  they  call  themselves,  '  The 
Catholic  Church ' ;  as  others  call  them, 
'The  Roman  Catholic  Church,'  separated 
from  the  Eastern  Church  about  324-384. 
In  600  the  word '  pope '  was  limited  to  the 
Bishop  of  Rome ;  the  Bishop  of  Constan- 
tinople being  called '  patriarch '  since  588. 

Of  course  the  Eastern  Church  •was  established 
before  the  Western,  and  the  Western  Church  sepa- 
rated on  the  moot  point  whether  the  bishop  of 
Rome  or  patriarch  of  the  East  vrere  the  hl<h.  r 
office.  As  the  Western  Church  severed  Itself 
from  the  Eastern,  in  the  language  of  the  church, 
It  was  '  schismatic,'  and  remains  so  stilL 

Western  Empire  (The). 

I.  Borne,  or  the  western  portion  of  the 
ancient  Roman  empire  after  its  division 
by    Valentinian  and  Valens,    A.D.    864. 
Valentinian  had  the  western  portion,  with 
Rome  for  his  capital,  and  Valens,  his 
brother,  had  the  eastern  portion,  with 
Constantinople    for   his    capital.      The 
Western  empire   ended   in    476,    when 
Odoacer,  king  of  the  Heruli,  took  Rome, 
and  assumed  the  title  of  '  king  of  Italy.' 

The  Eastern  empire  continued  nearly  1,000  years 
longer,  till  1458. 

II.  960-1268.     The  united  empire  of 
Germany  and  Italy.    Otto  I.  the  Great 
took  Italy  from  the  usurper  Berengarius 
II.  and  added  it  to  the  German  empire. 
In  1268  the  Germans  were  driven  out  of 
Italy,  and  several  republics  were  formed 
there. 

Western  Schism  (The),  or  '  Great 
Schism  of  the  West.'  Variously  reckoned 
89  years,  50  years,  and  71  years. 

1.  89  years,  from  the  double  election 
of  Urban  VI.  in  Rome  and  Clement  VII. 
in  Avignon,  1878  to  1417,  when  Martin  V. 
was  elected  by  the  Council  of  Pisa. 

2.  50  years,  from  1378  to  1429,  when 
Clement  VIII.,  elected  to  succeed  Gregory 
XII.  at  Avignon,  resigned  the  tiara. 

8.  71  years,  from  1878  to  1449,  when 
Felix  V.  was  elected  by  the  Council  of 
Basel  to  succeed  Eugenius  IV. 

See  p.  81, '  Anti-popes.' 


WESTMINSTEB 


WHIG 


941 


Westminster  (The  Conference  of), 
1559.  Summoned  by  Queen  Elizabeth 
to  settle  these  three  questions :  (1)  Should 
the  public  worship  be  conducted  in  Latin 
or  English  ?  (2)  What  power  should  be 
allotted  to  each  particular  church  in  the 
matter  of  rites  and  ceremonies  ?  (3)  Is 
the  Mass  a  propitiatory  sacrifice  or  not  ? 
The  bishops  of  Lincoln  and  Winchester 
threatened  to  excommunicate  the  queen 
and  conference  if  they  could  not  have 
their  own  way,  were  arrested  and  sent  to 
the  Tower  for  high  treason,  and  the  con- 
ference was  dissolved. 

Westminster  Assembly  of 
Divines  (The),  1648-1649.  A  convo- 
cation appointed  by  the  Long  Parliament 
for  settling  the  doctrine,  liturgy,  and 
government  of  the  Church  of  England. 
It  consisted  of  121  clergymen  and  80 
laymen  (10  of  whom  were  lords).  This 
assembly  wanted  dogmatically  to  dictate 
what  articles  of  faith  should  be  compul- 
sory, and  even  what  form  of  worship 
should  be  established,  but  Cromwell  de- 
manded toleration  and  independence. 

Westminster  Catechisms  (The). 
The  Shorter  Catechism,  5  Nov.,  1647; 
the  Longer  Catechism,  18  Sept.,  1648. 
They  were  drawn  up  by  the  Westminster 
Assembly  of  Divines  (q. v.),  and  are  still 
used  by  the  Presbyterians  as  standard 
catechisms,  but  are  not  accepted  by  the 
Church  of  England  as  of  any  authority. 

The  Shorter  Assembly  Catechism  was  probably 
drafted  by  Mr.  Palmer. 

Westminster  Confession  of 
Faith  (The),  1646.  A  confession  of 
faith  contained  in  88  articles  drawn  up 
by  the  Westminster  Assembly  of  Divines 
(q.v.),  and  still  considered  a  standard  of 
faith  in  the  Presbyterian  churches  of  the 
United  Kingdom ;  but,  never  having  re- 
ceived the  royal  sanction,  it  is  of  no 
authority  in  the  Church  of  England. 

Westminster      School,      1560. 

Founded  by  Queen  Elizabeth. 

Westphalia  (Peace  of),  24  Oct., 
1648.  One  of  the  most  important  in 
European  history,  as  it  closed  the  Thirty 
Years'  War.  By  the  terms  of  this  treaty 
'  the  balance  of  power '  in  Europe  was 
first  recognised.  Alsace  was  ceded  to 
France ;  part  of  Pomerania  to  Sweden ; 
the  Swiss  cantons  were  declared  inde- 
pendent ;  perfect  religious  freedom  was 
granted,  and  German  Protestants  were 


admitted  to  equal  rights  with  their  Ca- 
tholic fellow-countrymen.  No  one  could 
henceforth  be  put  under  the  ban  of  the 
empire  but  by  the  diet  alone. 

Lusatla  and  Alsace  were  taken  from  Austria, 
and  Austria  received  Instead  Transylvania  and 
Croatia.  Upper  Pomerania,  Kugen,  -with  Stettin, 
Gratz,  Damme,  Golnau,  the  Isle  of  Wollin,  1'eine 
Schiveine,  the  Divenau  in  Lower  Pomerania,  \Vis- 
mar,  the  Duchy  of  Bremen,  and  the  principality 
of  Verdun  were  given  to  Sweden. 

Wetter  (Mrs.),  the  Queen  Victoria. 
The  family  name  of  her  husband  was 
Wetter.  A  playful  pseudonym. 

Some  say  Wettln,  which  is  Prussian ;  but  Wetter 
or  Vetter,  is  Swedish. 

Wharncliffe  Meetings.  Meetings 
of  public  companies  held  in  conformity 
with  the  Wharncliffe  Order  (q.v.). 

Wharncliffe  Order.  A  provision 
introduced  into  the  House  of  Lords  that 
no  meeting  of  a  public  company  shall 
have  power  to  change  the  constitution  of 
the  company  unless  seven  days'  notice 
has  been  given  to  the  subscribers  and 
the  meeting  represents  at  least  three- 
fourths  of  the  paid-up  capital. 

Wharton.  Philip  Wharton,  duke 
of  Wharton  (1698-1781).  Pope  calls  him 
'  the  scorn  and  wonder  of  our  days.'  His 
talents  were  brilliant,  and  his  power  of 
oratory  electric ;  but  his  life  was  most 
licentious,  and  he  turned  traitor.  He 
fought  against  his  countrymen  at  the 
siege  of  Gibraltar,  and  joined  the  Pre- 
tender, from  whom  he  accepted  the  worth- 
less title  of  '  Duke  of  Northumberland.' 

Whewell  Scholarships  for  in- 
ternational law.  Two  yearly,  value  re- 
spectively 100Z.  and  50L,  tenable  for  four 
years.  Founded  in  the  University  of 
Cambridge  by  the  Rev.  William  Whewell, 
D.D.,  master  of  Trinity  College.  See 
p.  748,  '  Regius  Professor  of  Civil  Law.' 
Whewell,  pronounce  You-el. 

Whig  and  Tory,  modified  conti- 
nuations of  the  terms  Roundhead  and 
Cavalier,  which  arose,  in  1680,  on  the 
introduction  of  the  Exclusion  Bill.  Tory 
was  the  name  by  which  ruined  adherents 
of  King  James  were  known  when  he 
lived  in  a  state  of  outlawry  in  Ireland. 
It  was  applied  in  derision  to  those  who 
held  the  doctrine  of  '  the  divine  right  of 
kings,'  subsequently  applied  to  those  who 
stood  by  '  church  and  state.'  Whig  waa 
applied  to  an  opposite  class  of  men  in 
Scotland,  but  similarly  circumstanced  as 
the  Irish  Tories.  They  were  vagabond* 


WHIO 


WHITE 


collected  by  the  Marquis  of  Argyll  to 
oppose  certain  government  measures  in 
the  reign  of  James  I.  As  the  Irish  Tories 
were  church  and  state  men,  the  Scotch 
Whigs  were  nonconformists,  who  repu- 
diated the  doctrine  of  '  divine  right '  and 
the  right  of  an  established  church. 

Scotch  Covenantors  -were  nicknamed  Whigs 
(vagabonds)  as  far  back  as  1648 ;  the  A  bhorrrrt  (q.r>.) 
slanged  the  fi'titionert  (7.0.)  as  Whigs.  The  term 
was  not  used  in  Kngland  as  a  political  designation 
?111G80.  Tory  is  about  equal  lo  Rapparee.  As  Ab- 
liorrers  called  tho  Petitioners  by  way  of  contempt 
ir/iif/«.cc  me  Petitioners  returned  the  contumely 
l>y  calling  the  Abhorrers  Toritt . 

Tory  is  trom  an  Irish  verb,  meaning  to  pursue 
"r  plunder. 

Whig  of  the  Revolution  (A). 
So  George  III.  called  himself.  Not  the 
French  but  the  English  revolution.  He 
abhorred  the  former,  but  owed  his  crown 
to  the  latter. 

Whig  Bible.  See  '  Placemakers' 
Bible '  and  '  Bible.' 

Whig  Club  (The),  1798,  in  Irish 
history,  was  instituted  to  promote  reform 
by  pressure  from  without,  through  the 
agency  of  voluntary  associations.  It  was 
afterwards  superseded  by  the  society  of 
the  United  Irishmen  (y.v.).  See  p.  465, 
1  Irish  Associations.' 

Whigs*  Vault  (The).  A  subter- 
ranean  dungeon  in  the  castle  of  Dunnottar 
where  the  Privy  Council  of  Scotland,  in 
1685,  shut  up  a  number  of  prisoners  sup- 
posed to  be  hostile  to  the  government. 

In  this  prison  ....  still  termed  the  Whigs1 
Vault,  several  died  of  the  diseases  incidental  to 
•uch  a  situation.— Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Old  Mortality 
(Introduction). 

Whigamores  (The).  The  rigid 
Presbyterian  party,  under  the  leadership 
of  the  Marquis  of  Argyll.  After  the  de- 
feat of  the  Duke  of  Hamilton,  leader  of 
the  Engagers  (q.v.)  or  moderate  Presby- 
terians, the  Marquis  of  Argyll,  witli  6,000 
followers,  marched  to  Edinburgh  and 
made  himself  head  of  the  government 
(1648).  The  word  contracted  into '  Whigs ' 
was  applied  to  the  Presbyterians  of  Scot- 
land opposed  to  the  Royalists  or  Mulig- 
nants,  and  was  subsequently  applied  to 
all  those  who  denied  the  divine  right  of 
kings,  the  supremacy  of  royal  preroga- 
tives, and  the  dogma  of  passive  obedi- 


The  etymology  of  the  word  is  doubtful, 
derive  it  from  I'tjfmm-morf,  pack-saddle  thieves; 
others  from  uhig.  in  horse  language,  meaning 
'  get  on  ' ;  others  more  wittily  than  truly  from  an 
anagram  '  We  Hope  In  God.' 

In  the  'Encyclopedia  Hrltannlca1    we   read: 
The  Whigs  were  so  denominated  from  a  cant 


name  given  to  the  Presbyterian  conventlclors : 
"whig,"  milk  turned  sour;  and  Tories  received 
that  honourable  appellation  from  the  Irish  ban* 
dittl  ao  called— the  Irish  word  toree  being  equal  to 
"  stand  and  deliver  I  "  '  Whig  or  Whey  is  butter- 
milk. 

Whigamores*  Inroad  (The),  or 
1  The  Whigamore  Raid,'  1648.  Cromwell 
with  8,000  men  having  defeated  Lang- 
dale,  whose  army  amounted  to  20,000 
men,  made  his  way  into  Scotland,  when 
the  Marquis  of  Argyll,  and  the  Earls 
Cassilis  and  Eglintoun,  at  the  head  of 
the  Presbyterians  of  the  west  country 
and  the  Highlands,  marched  to  Edin- 
burgh, and  conducted  Cromwell  to  the 
metropolis  in  triumph.  This  expedition 
of  the  Covenanters  to  Edinburgh  gave 
the  finishing  blow  to  the  royal  cause  in 
Scotland,  and  is  known  in  history  as  the 
'Whigamore's  Inroad'  or  'Whigamore 
Raid.  ('Encyclop.  Britannica,'  v.  411.) 

The  Duke  of  Hamilton  supported  what  is  called 
'  the  Engagement '  (4.0.)  in  the  Scotch  parliament. 
Tho  Marquis  of  Argyll  opposed  it.  The  Duke  of 
Hamilton  was  defeated  at  Warrington  (1648),  and 
surrendered  to  Cromwell. 

Whip  with  six  strings  (The\ 
81  Hen.  VIIL  o.  14,  AJ>.  1539.  'The 
Bloody  Statute.'  See  the  '  Six  Articles. 

Whipping  Boy  (A).  A  boy  kept 
to  be  whipped  when  a  prince  deserved 
chastisement. 

EDWARD  VL  Barnaby  Fltipatrlck  stood  fo» 
Edward  VI. 

HKNRI  IV.  of  France.  D'Ossat  and  Du  Perron, 
afterwards  cardinals,  were  whipped  by  deim-nt 
VIII.  for  HenrilV.-FULLKH,  Ckurch  Hiti^ 

CHARLES  I.    Mungo  Hurray  stood  for  Charles  L 

JAMBS  I.  of  England.  We  are  told  that  Goorge 
Buchanan  would  not  punish  tho  Scotch  by  hu Insti- 
tution,  and  when  the  Countess  of  Mar  corn ;  i 
of  his  whipping  tho  prince,  he  stoutly  confi-hHod 
It.  and  said  he  would  do  it  again  if  the  boy  blun- 
dered over  his  Latin  declensions. 

Ixwage,  in  his  'Oil  Bias1  makes  Raphael  to  be 
flogged  for  the  son  of  the  Marquis  de  Leganes ; 
but  Raphael,  not  seeing  the  justice  of  this  arrange- 
nient.  ran  away  (v.  I). 

Whipping  Post  (The),  to  which 
Jesus  was  fastened  at  the  scourging,  is 
now  shown  at  Rome  through  iron  railings 
in  a  little  chapel  in  the  church  of  St. 
Praxede's ;  and  over  it  is  inscribed  worda 
to  the  effect  that  John  de  Colonna 
brought  it  to  Rome  in  1223.  The  socle 
of  the  post,  however,  is  in  St.  Mark's 
Cathedral,  Venice.  The  post  is  of  erey 
marble,  a  foot  and  a  half  long,  one  fo  )t 
in  diameter  at  the  base  and  eight  inches 
at  the  top,  where  an  iron  ring  is  inserted, 
to  which  the  victim  was  tied.  See  p. 
281,  '  Crucifixion,  Relics  of  the.' 

White  and  Black  Face,  in 
Turkish  phraseology,  are  terms  of  praise 


WHITE 


WHITE 


948 


and  reproach,  meaning  bright  and  down- 
cast. 

M  hen  the  Janizaries  •were  enrolled,  a  dervish 
blessed  the  now  levies  and  said,  '  Wheresoever 
they  go,  may  they  return  with  white  facet.'  Olbbon 
tella  us  that  the  Romans  had  the  sentence  '  Hie 
niger  est,  hunc  tu,  Eomane,  caveto.'— Decline  and 
Fall,  chap.  Ixiv.,  and  nate. 

We  also  speak  of  a  downcast  leaden  look.  And 
Bay  he  looked  black  In  the  face ;  looked  black  at 
me ;  you  need  not  look  BO  black. 

White    and   Black    Factions 

(The).  The  Ommiades  (whose  colour 
was  white),  and  the  Abbassides  (whose 
colour  was  black).  Green  was  the  colour 
of  the  Fatimites  (8  syl.). 

From  the  Indus  to  the  Euphrates  the  east  was 
convulsed  by  the  quarrels  of  the  White  and  Black 
factions.— GIBBON,  chap.  111. 

White   and   Crimson.     In  the 

Valois-Angouleme  dynasty  Protestant 
soldiers  wore  white  jackets  and  scarfs, 
but  the  Catholic  soldiers  wore  crimson 
jackets  and  scarfs.  The  Swiss  guard 
wore  a  grey  uniform. 

White  Battle  (The),  20  Sept.,  1819. 
The  battle  of  Mytton,  in  Yorkshire,  was 
so  called  from  the  number  of  clerks  who 
fell.  It  was  between  the  Scots  (under 
Douglas  and  Randolph)  and  the  forces  of 
William  of  Melton  archbishop  of  York. 
It  is  said  that  at  1<  a,t  300  men  in  holy 
orders  were  slain,  and  many  were  taken 
prisoners,  among  whom  was  William  de 
Ayremyn  (afterwards  bishop  of  Norwich). 
Bishop  Hotham  of  Ely  narrowly  escaped 
being  taken  captive.  The  battle  is  some- 
times jocosely  spoken  of  as  '  The  Chapter 
of  Mitton.' 

Of  tha  yhet  thro  hundreth  war 
Prestis  that  delt  [died]  intill  that  chai  I 
Tharforo  that  bar^ane  callit  was 
'  The  Chaptour  of  Mytouii,'  for  thar* 
Slain  so  many  preatis  war. 

BAKBOUB,  The  Brut. 

White  Books.  The  official  reports 
of  both  Germany  and  Portugal  are 
etitohed  in  white  wrappers.  See  '  Blue 
Books,'  'Black  Books,'  'Bed  Books,' 
'  Yellow  Books.' 

White  Brotherhood  (The).    The 

adventurers  led  by  John  Hawkwood  (14th 
cent.). 

An  English  mercenary,  John  Hawkwood,  with  a 
band  of  adventurers,  the  White  Brotherhood,  had 
i  Italy  from  the  Alps  to  Calabria.— GIBBON, 
chap.  xlvl. 

White  Camisards,  1703.  Catho- 
lic volunteers,  under  the  name  of  Cadets 
of  the  Cross  or  White  Camisards,  joined 
the  regular  troops  of  Marshal  Montrevel 
aw  auxiliaries  to  extirpate  tbfc  Camisards 


of  the  Cevennes,  called  by  Pope  Clement 
XI.  '  a  cursed  brood  from  the  execrable 
race  of  the  Albigenses.'  See  p.  96, '  Black 
Camisards.' 

A  military  night  surprise  la  a  cami$ada.  Thus 
the  taking  of  Pontoise  in  1419  was  a  carulsade,  and 
the  battle  of  Pa  via  in  1521  began  with  a  camlsade. 

White  Canons.  Canons,  like  the 
Premonstratensians,  who  wore  white 
habits.  See  '  Canons,' '  Black  Canons.' 

White  Caps  were  worn  by  the 
Volones  or  volunteer  slaves  as  a  token  of 
liberty. 

Then  Qracchus  fulfilled  his  promise  to  the 
Volones,  and  celebrated  their  enfranchisement 
by  a  public  festival,  In  which  they  all  appeared 
wearing  white  caps  In  token  of  liberty.- 'i  fie  iStu- 
dent't  Home,  p.  256. 

White  Caps  (in  the  U.S.,  1889-1890), 
bodies  of  self-constituted  'regulators' 
and  correctors  of  morals. 

White  Caps  (The),  1768.  A  sedi- 
tious faction  in  China  put  down  by  the 
Emperor  Kien-16ng.  They  were  zealous 
Mahometans.  See  p.  120, '  Brethren  of 
the  White  Caps.1 

White  City  (The).  Belgrade,  called 
Alba  Grcecia  by  the  Franks  in  the  9th 
cent. 

White  Coats  (The).  I.  The  train- 
bands, as  the  'Bed  Coats'  were  the 
regular  soldiers,  and  the  '  Blue  Jackets ' 
the  sailors. 

II.  The  Earl  of  Newcastle's  pikemen. 
chiefly  Roman  Catholics,  in  the  time  of 
Charles  I.  They  woie  white  coats. 

White  Company  (The).  A  com- 
pany of  adventurers  which,  after  the 
wars  of  Edward  III.  in  France,  passed 
into  the  service  of  the  Marquis  of  Mont- 
ferrat.  When  they  were  employed  by  the 
Pisans  against  Florence  the  famous  Sir 
John  Hawkwood  was  their  commander. 

White  Cross  Knights  (The).  The 
Knights  Hospitallers,  who  had  a  white 
cross  on  their  black  robes.  The  Knight* 
Templars  were  the  Red  Cross  Knights, 
their  badge  being  a  red  cross  on  a  white 
robe.  See  '  Poor  Brothers  of  St.  John.' 

White  Eagle  (Knights  of  the),  1825. 
A  Polish  order  instituted  by  Ladislaa 
king  of  Poland  on  the  marriage  of  his 
son  Casimir  with  Anne,  daughter  of  the 
Grand  Duko  of  Lithuania.  The  ribbon 
was  blue.  Extinct. 

White  Flag  (The).  Emblem  ol 
legitimacy  in  France.  The  flag  of  the 


044 


WHITE 


WHITE 


Bourbon  monarchs.  Ordinarily,  the  white 
flag  craves  for  truce  and  peace ;  a  black 
flag  indicates  a  pirate ;  a  red  flag,  defiance ; 
a  yellow  flag,  that  the  vessel  is  in  quaran- 
tine. 

Those  who  reverence  the  symbol  of  the  White 
Flag  may  feel  that  its  latent  upholder  [the  Comte 
de  Chambord]  did  nothing  to  bully  its  purity.— 
Daily  AVi/-»,  Sept.  8,  1888. 

•/  A  white  flag  as  a  railway  signal  means  the 
rail  is  clear,  and  everything  in  order;  a  red  flag 
Bonifies  danger,  and  means  stop;  a  green  flag 
intimates  that  caution  is  required. 

White  Flagellants  (The).  So 
called  from  their  white  mantles.  See 
1  Flagellants,'  and  '  Blancs  Battus.' 

White  Friars  (The),  1171.  The 
Carmelites.  So  called  from  the  colour  of 
their  dress,  as  the  Dominicans  were  called 
'  Black  Friars '  and  the  Franciscans 
1  Grey  Friars.' 

White  Hats  (The).  L  In Flandert, 
were  in  the  14th  cent,  the  badge  of  the 
democratic  party,  led  by  Jacob  van  Arte- 
velde,  the  great  brewer  of  Ghent,  who 
was  elected  their  captain  in  1338,  and 
was  assassinated  in  1845.  Their  next 
captain  was  John  Lyon,  who  was  sup- 
posed to  be  poisoned  by  the  court  party 
in  1381.  Philip  van  Artevelde,  son  of 
the  great  brewer,  next  assumed  the 
white  hat  of  the  party.  He  was  slain  in 
the  battle  of  Rosebeque,  Nov.  1882. 

II.  White  hats  were  used  in  England 
to  denote  radical  proclivities,  because 
Orator  Hunt  (1773-1885),  the  great  dema- 
gogue, during  the  Wellington  and  Peel 
administration,  used  to  wear  a  white  hat. 
Lord  Liverpool,  who  was  prune  minister 
for  fifteen  years  (1812-1827),  rendered  the 
badge  no  longer  distinctive  by  adopting 
a  white  hat  himself. 

White  Hood  House  (The).  The 
Regents'  or  Upper  House  of  the  Univer- 
sity of  Cambridge.  So  called  because 
the  Masters  of  Arts  wore  hoods  lined 
with  white  silk.  It  consisted  of  Masters 
of  Arts  of  less  than  five  years'  standing, 
and  of  Doctors  of  less  than  two.  If  of 
loiiLrcr  standing,  they  belonged  to  the 
Black  Hood  House  (q.v.),  called  the  non- 
regent  or  Lower  House.  All  this  was 
abolished  in  1858.  See  '  Senate.' 

Regents  originally  meant  tutors,  lecturers,  and 
professors.  Members  of  the  University  having 
served  their  time  were  exempt  from  these  duties, 
and  Masters  of  Arts  took  off  the  white  lining  of 
their  hoods  to  show  they  were  non-regents. 

White  Hoods  (The),  or  '  Les 
Chaperons  Blancs.'  I.  1879.  The  work- 


men of  Ghent,  when  they  revolted  against 
the  Duke  of  Burgundy,  adopted  as  their 
badge  a  white  hood. 

n.  1407-1415.  All  Paris,  on  the 
assassination  of  the  Duo  d'0rle"ans,  was 
divided  into  two  factions — the  Burgun- 
dians  under  Jean-sans-Peur  duke  of 
Burgundy,  and  the  Armagnacs,  who  were 
partisans  of  the  Orleanists.  The  Bur- 
gundians  adopted  for  their  badge  a  St. 
Andrew's  cross  on  a  white  hood,  the 
Armagnacs  adopted  a  St.  George's  cross. 
After  a  tune  the  Cabocians  were  enlisted 
by  Jean-sans-Peur,  and  wore  as  their 
badge  white  hoods.  So  violent  were 
these  rowdies  that  they  compelled  the 
doctors  of  the  Sorbonne  to  wear  the 
white  hood,  and,  having  got  the  dauphin 
into  their  power,  made  him  also  adopt 
the  same  badge.  See  p.  848,  'French 
Brigands.' 

White  Huns  (The),  or  the  'Hia- 

tilla.'    The  Huns  of  Sogdiana. 

Called  White  Huna  by  the  Greeks.  '  a  cause  da 
leur  civilisation  et  de  leur  douceur.'— BotJlLLET. 

Gibbon  says,  chap.  xxvi..  they  were  called  White 
Huns  from  the  change  of  complexions.  The 
BUBS  of  the  North  are  the  black  Calmucks. 

White  Knight  (The),  or  'Chevalier 
Blanc  de  Valaigne '  (i.e.  Valachia),  John 
Corvlnus  Hunniades,  the  Hungarian 
general  (1400-1456).  The  Turks,  who 
employed  his  name  to  frighten  their 
perverse  children,  called  him  Jancus 
Lain  (or  the  Wicked). 

The  white  knight  fought  with  the  hand  rathe* 
than  the  head.— GIBBON,  IxvlL 

White  Knight  of  Wallachia 
(The).  Same  as  the  preceding. 

White  Laws.  The  Jus  Honora- 
rium, or  Edicts  of  the  Roman  praetors. 
Red  Laws  or  Rubrics  were  the  Civil 
Law. 

Alii  se  ad  Album  [i*.  jus  prntorlum,  qula 
Prsetores  edlcta  sua  In  albo  proponebant]  ao 
Rubricas  [».«.  Jus  ciyile]  transtulerunt.— QUINTI. 
LIAN,  xil.  8,  11.  The  Imperial  Rescripts  were 
written  in  purple  Ink. 

White  Mantles  (The).  I.  The 
Servites  (2  syl.),  or  'Servitors  of  the 
Virgin.'  A  religious  order  founded  in 
Florence  in  1232.  So  called  from  their 
white  mantles.  The  order  was  suppressed 
in  France  in  1274,  but  still  subsists  in 
Italy. 

II.  Williamites  (8  syl.),  or  '  Guillem- 
ites'  (8  syl.),  were  also  called  'White 
Mantles '  from  their  large  white  mantles. 
This  was  a  religious  order  founded  by 


WHITE 


WHITE 


015 


William    of    Malavalle,    which    spread 
through  all  Italy,  Germany,  and  France. 

White  Monks.  The  Bernardines 
or  Cistercians.  So  called  from  the  colour 
of  their  habit. 

The  Dominicans  wore  a  bloc*  habit,  the  Fran- 
cisoans  a  grey  one. 

White  Penitents,  1899.  These 
were  men,  women,  girls,  boys,  townsfolk 
and  countryfolk,  nobles  and  burghers, 
laity  and  clergy,  all  with  bare  feet  and 
dressed  in  white  sheets  from  head  to 
foot,  who  visited  in  succession  the  towns 
and  villages  of  every  district  of  Milan. 
Whenever  they  came  to  a  cross  road  or 
to  a  cross,  they  threw  themselves  on  the 
ground,  crying '  Misericordia '  three  times ; 
then  recited  the  Lord's  Prayer  and  the 
Ave  Maria.  On  entering  a  town  or  city, 
they  walked  singing  the  '  Stabat  Mater.' 
Corio,  in  his  '  History  of  Milan,'  assures 
us  that  the  number  was  between  10,000 
and  15,000  at  a  time.  'However  (he 
adds),  the  people  returned  to  a  worse 
course  of  life  than  ever  after  the  excite- 
ment was  over.' 

White  Poet  (The).  Olaf,  younger 
brother  of  Sturla,  and  nephew  of  Snorro 
the  historian  (18th  cent.). 

White  Rent.  Rent  paid  in  silver  or 
white  money  instead  of  corn.  Quit- 
rents  were  so  called.  Anglo-Saxon, 
Hwit-rent,  white-rent. 

White  Rose  (The).  Elizabeth  of 
York ;  she  married  Henry  VII.,  and  thus 
united  the  rival  houses  of  York  and 
Lancaster. 

White  Rose  of  England  (The), 
1490.  So  Margaret  duchess  of  Burgundy 
called  Perkin  Warbeck,  appointed  by  her 
to  personate  Eichard  duke  of  York, 
younger  son  of  Edward  IV. 

White  Rose  of  Scotland  (The). 
Lady  Catherine  Gordon,  daughter  of  the 
Earl  of  Huntly,  and  grand-daughter  of 
James  I.  Her  first  husband  was  Perkin 
Warbeck  the  pretender,  her  second  hus- 
band was  Sir  Matthew  Cradock.  Called 
the  '  White  Rose  '  because  Warbeck  pre- 
tended to  be  the  representative  of  the 
House  of  York  (the  White  Rose  party). 

White  Russia.  Muscovy.  The 
king  of  Muscovy  was  called  the  '  White 
King '  from  his  alba  tegument*. 


White  Scarfs  and  White  Hoods 
(The),  1407-1415.  The  Armagnac  and 
Burgundian  factions,  after  the  assas- 
sination of  the  Duo  d'Orle'ans.  The 
Orleanists  or  Armagnacs  adopted  as  their 
cognizance  a  St.  George's  cross  on  a 
white  scarf.  The  Burgvmdians,  led  by 
Jean-sans-Peur  duke  of  Burgundy, 
adopted  a  St.  Andrew's  cross  on  a  white 
hood. 

The  Crnsaders,  the  Armagnacs,  and  the  Hugue- 
nots all  adopted  as  their  badge  the  white  scarf: 
but  the  Burgundian  badge  was  a  white  hood.  A 
red  scarf  was  the  badge  of  Henri  III.  and  Charles 
IX. ;  a  green  scarf  of  Mazarin,  Isabella,  and  the 
Conde  family.  A  tricolour  scarf  ia  still  worn  in 
France  by  municipal  magistrates  and  the  com- 
mibsaires  of  police. 

White  Sheep  (The),  1468-1497. 
Certain  Turkomans  who  on  the  decay  of 
Timur's  dynasty  fixed  themselves  (under 
the  leadership  of  Uzun  Hussun)  in 
Armenia,  Mesopotamia,  and  part  of  Asia 
Minor.  They  afterwards  drove  out  the 
Black  Sheep  and  made  themselves 
masters  of  all  Western  Persia.  They 
were  utterly  stamped  out  by  Ismael,  a 
native  prince,  who  founded  the  Suffavean 
or  Son  dynasty. 

At  the  decay  of  the  Timur  dynasty  the  domi- 
nions of  Timur  were  divided  Into  three  parts: 
Hussein  Mirza,  a  descendant  of  Timur,  had 
Khorassan,  and  held  hia  court  at  Herat;  the 
Black  Sheep  acquired  Azcrbijun,  Irak,  Fars,  and 
Kerman  ;  and  the  Turkomans  of  the  White  Sheep 
held  the  third  part.  Called  the  White  Sheep  from 
the  effigy  displayed  on  their  standard. 

White  Ship  (The).  La  Blanche 
Nef,  the  ship  in  which  Prince  William, 
son  of  Henry  Beauclerc,  embarked  at 
Barfleur,  and  was  wrecked  with  140  pas- 
sengers and  50  sailors,  by  striking  on 
the  Ras  de  Catte  (now  Catteville),  25 
Nov.,  1120.  It  is  said  that  the  king 
fainted  when  he  heard  the  news  and 
1  never  smiled  again.' 

White  Staff  (The).  The  staff  of 
office  presented  by  the  sovereign  to  her 
privy  council.  Thus  the  premier,  the 
lord  chamberlain,  the  treasurer  of  the 
household,  the  lord  steward,  &c.,  bear 
white  wands  or  staffs. 

Shrewsbury  refused  to  take  the  white  wand 
[of  chief  minister],  except  from  her  majesty's  own 
hand.  It  was  therefore  handed  to  her  [Queen 
Anno],  and  she  extended  it  towards  Shrewsbury, 
saying,  '  For  God's  sake,  use  it  for  the  good  of  my 
people.'  Shrewsbury  was  already  chamberlain, 
and  ho  presented  the  staff  of  that  office  in  resig- 
nation of  it,  but  the  queen  bade  him  retain 
both.— HOWITT,  Hist,  of  Kngland  (Anne,  p.  322). 

Lord  Harloy  of  Wigmore  will  have  the  white 
stall  given  him  to-morrow  by  the  queen  herself, 
and  be  declared  lord  high  treasurer.— DE»OK  (29 
May,  171D. 

•  P 


WHITE 


WTIITEBOY8 


White  Standard,  that  of  Charles 
Edward  the  Young  Pretender.  The 
white  cockade  was  the  badge  of  his  fol- 
lowers. The  Bourbons  also  adopted  the 
white  cockade  and  standard. 

When  the  white  standard  IB  again  displayed,  It 
•hall  not  be  turned  back  so  easily.— Sir  W.  SCOTT, 
Kedgauntlft,  chap.  xxii. 

White  Strangers,  or  *  White  Gen- 
tiles.' Norwegians,  who  took  possession 
of  Dublin  in  838.  Dublin  and  north- 
wards was  the  territory  of  the  White 
Strangers.  From  Dublin  southwards 
was  the  territory  of  the  Black  Strangers. 

Dublin  and  settlements  in  Lelnster  constituted 
the  territory  of  the  Fin-gall  or  White  Foreigners. 
Called  by  the  Four  Masters  Flonn-gentie  (White 
Gentiles). 

White  Town  (The).  Belgorod,  the 
third  circle  of  Moscow.  So  called  from 
the  white  wall  with  which  it  was  encom- 
passed. 

Moscow  had  four  concentric  circles.  Beginning 
with  the  innermost  they  were— (1)  the  Kremlin,  CD 
Kilaik'orod  or  the  Chinese  Town,  (8)  Belgorod  or 
the  White  Town,  and  (4)  Semilangorod,  which  wu 
defended  by  ramparts. 

White  Water-flower  (The),  or 
Pe-lien-kaou.  An  association  at  the 
close  of  the  18th  cent,  formed  in  China 
against  Kea-king,  the  emperor.  This 
brotherhood  excited  in  Shan-tung  an  in- 
surrection, which  spread  over  three  of 
the  neighbouring  provinces.  The  leader 
was  designated  San-hwang,  and  main* 
tained  his  ground  for  eight  years. 

Or  White  Water  Lotos.    Kea-king  reigned  17M- 

Whites  and  Blacks  (The),  18th 
cent.  Rival  factions  in  Italy  at  the  close 
of  the  13th  cent,  and  the  first  four  years 
of  the  14th.  The  Blacks  were  the 
noblesse,  the  Whites  the  rich  bourgeois. 
The  Whites  were  Guelfs,  the  Blacks 
were  Ghibelins.  Dante  in  1802  was 
exiled  for  being  a  White. 

Whites  and  Blues  (The}.  'Lea 
Blancs  et  Bleus*  in  the  great  French 
Revolution  mean  the  royalists,  whose 
flag  and  livery  were  white;  the  republi- 
cnn  troops  wore  a  blue  uniform. 

Whites,  Reds,  Blues,  and  Greens  wefd  colour 
factions  of  Constantinople,  being  the  liveries  worn. 
In  chariot  races,  and  party  colours  as  formerly  In 
our  elections  for  members  of  parliament ;  but  the 
Whites  merged  into  the  JUues,  and  the  Reds  into 
the  Qreena.  6«  p.  106,  '  Blues  and  Greens.1 

Whites  and  Reds  (The).  '  Albati  • 
and  '  Russati.'  The  original  liveries  of 


the  Roman  charioteers,  in  the  chariot 
races.  Afterwards  two  more  liveries,  the 
Green  and  the  Blue,  were  added,  and  the 
latter  ultimately  absorbed  the  original 
colours.  In  Rome,  the  colours  were  a 
Capulet  and  Montague  standing  faction, 
which  led  to  street  brawls  and  not  un- 
frequently  death ;  and  such  emperors  as 
Caligula,  Nero,  Vitellius,  Verus,  Corn- 
modus,  Caracalla,  and  Elagabalus,  were 
Greens  or  Blues,  and  made  their  livery 
party  questions  as  we  do  Whig  and 
Tory,  Church  and  Dissent.  The  same 
rage  prevailed  in  Constantinople;  the 
Greens  were  the  partisans  of  Anastasius. 
the  blues  of  Justinian.  In  fact,  the  whole 
empire  was  divided  into  Greens  and 
Blues.  Even  religion  had  its  Orthodox 
Blues  and  Heterodox  Greens. 

Whiteboy  Acts  (The),  1762.  Laws 
against  the  Whiteboys,  many  of  which 
are  still  in  force. 

Whiteboy  Riots.  It  would  oe 
difficult  to  tabulate  all  the  riots  of  these 
turbulent  Irish  since  the  formation  of  the 
society  in  1760.  Lord  Drogheda  was 
charged  in  1762  with  the  task  of  suppress- 
ing the  society,  but  he  only  scotched  it. 
Outrages  were  renewed  in  1822 ;  and  in 
1828  Queen's  County,  Carlow,  and  Kil- 
kenny were  scenes  of  disgraceful '  White- 
boy  riots.'  These  rioters  robbed  and 
murdered  in  every  direction,  much  the 
same  as  the  Moonlighters,  as  agents  of 
the  more  secret  leaders  of  the  Land  01 
National  League,  Home  Rule,  and  Plan 
of  Campaign  (q.v.).  See  p.  455,  'Irish 
Associations.' 

Whiteboys  (The).  I.  Protestant 
rioters  in  the  reign  of  Queen  Elizabeth. 
See  '  The  Abbot,'  chap,  xvi.,  by  Sir  W. 
Scott. 

11.  1760.  An  illegal  association  of  Irish- 
men, so  called  because,  in  their  nightly 
expeditions,  they  disguised  themselves  in 
white  smocks.  Their  object  was  to  resist 
the  enclosure  of  commons,  in  order  to 
increase  the  number  of  cattle  required 
by  the  murrain  which  began  in  Germany 
and  spread  to  England.  They  existed 
some  time  before  1760  under  the  name  of 
Levellers  (q.v.),  and  soon  after  1760  be- 
came noted  for  agrarian  aggressions.  In 
1762  Lord  Drogheda  was  charged  with 
the  suppression  of  this  riotous  society. 
Outrages  were  renewed  in  1807,  and  in 


WHITEBOYISM 


WHITSUNTIDE 


947 


1811,  1812  spread  to  Tipperary,  Water- 
ford,  Kilkenny,  Westmeath,  Roscom- 
mon,  and  Queen's  County.  The  White- 
boys  called  themselves  the  agents  of 
Captain  Right. 

In  1784  and  the  three  following  yean  houghing, 
tarring  and  feathering,  and  other  personal  moles- 
tations prevailed  to  a  great  ex  tent.  The  Protestant 
clergy,  especially  in  the  south  of  Ireland,  were 
subjects  of  especial  persecution  by  the  Whiteboys. 
Riotous  assemblies  were  next  organised,  BO  that 
in  1787  an  act  was  passed  to  prevent  tumultuous 
ansemblies.' 

In  1822  the  rioters  became  so  violent  that  the 
'  Insurrection  Act '  was  passed,  and  continued  In 
force  for  three  years.  Similarly  in  1807  an  Insur- 
rection  Act  had  been  passed  which  remained  in 
force  for  four  years ;  when  withdrawn,  two  years 
of  turbulence  ensued  of  a  very  aggravated  cha- 
racter. See  p.  455,  '  Irish  Associations.' 

*,*  Parnellism  and  crime  have  had  a  long  spell 
of  late  years.  In  1890  it  was  thought '  patriotic ' 
to  insult  the  judges,  slang  the  ministers,  defy  the 
laws,  ruin  the  landlords,  and  obstruct  the  police 
in  their  attempts  to  keep  order. 

Whiteboyism.  The  political  and 
agrarian  platform  of  the  Whiteboys  of 
Ireland.  In  1762  the  outrages  of  this 
association  were  greatly  repressed,  but 
they  reappeared  soon  afterwards  in  the 
south  of  Ireland.  See  ( Whiteboys.' 

Whitefeet  (The).  One  of  the  dis- 
turbing factions  of  Ireland  in  the  Tithe 
War  (q.v.).  They  were  associated  with 
the  Blackfeet,  Terryalts,  Lady  Clares, 
Molly  Maguires,  and  Rockites.  See  each 
of  these  in  loco,  and  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Whitefeet  and  Blackfeet.  Il- 
legal associations  formed  in  Ireland 
during  the  sanguinary  Tithe  War  (1830- 
1835)  (q.v.).  The  names  were  in  con- 
formity with  the  colour  of  their  shoes, 
assumed  as  badges  of  the  associations. 

WhitefielditeS    (8     gyL),      1789. 

Followers  of  the  Rev.  George  Whitefield 
[Whit-field],  an  ordained  clergyman  of 
the  Anglican  Church,  who  separated 
from  that  communion  and  established  a 
hyper-Calvinistic  system  of  religion  in 
opposition  to  Wesley,  whose  tenets  were 
Arminian  (q.v.).  Whitefield  insisted  on 
the  doctrines  of  predestination  and  un- 
conditional election.  Wesley  founded 
the  Wesleyan  Methodist  connexion. 

Whitehall  Preachers  (The),  1724. 
Established  by  George  I.  One  from  the 
University  of  Oxford  and  one  from  the 
University  of  Cambridge.  Appointed 
for  two  years.  Originally  there  were 
twenty-four  preachers,  twelve  resident 
fellows  of  each  university.  The  two  are 


now  appointed  by  the  Bishop  of  London, 
as  dean  of  the  royal  chapel. 

White-hood  House  I  The),  in 
Cambridge  University,  is  the  Regent  or 
Upper  House  of  the  Senate,  composed  of 
masters  of  arts  of  less  than  five  years' 
standing  and  doctors  of  less  than  two 
years'  standing.  See '  Black-hood  House.' 
Abolished  1858. 

So  called  because  the  hood  of  a  Cambridge  H.A. 
Is  lined  with  white  silk.  Called  '  regent '  because 
they  were  the  tutors  and  professors,  and  as  such 
were  the  'rulers'  of  the  university.  After  the 
time  stated  they  were  released  from  these  duties, 
and  stripped  off  the  white  lining  of  their  hoods. 
This  has  been  discontinued  for  many  years. 

Whit-Sunday.  The  Sunday  which 
commemorates  the  descent  of  the  Holy 
Ghost  on  the  day  of  Pentecost  on  the 
disciples,  in  the  form  of  '  tongues  of  fire,' 
after  which  they  were  all  inspired  to 
speak  hi  foreign  tongues,  as  the  Spirit 
gave  them  utterance.  Verstegan  says: 
'We  yet  say  hallowed  for  halih-wied\ 
also  we  hereof  retain  the  name  of  Whit- 
sonday,  which  more  rightly  should  be 
written  Weid-Sonday,  i.e.  "  Sacred  Son- 
day."  So  called  by  reason  of  the  de- 
scending down  of  the  Holy  Ghost  .  .  .  .' 
('Restitution  of  Decayed  Intelligence,' 
p.  188). 

Robert  of  Gloucester,  under  the  article 
'  Wytte-Sonetyd,'  says :  '  Good  men  and 
wymmen,  this  day  is  called  Wyt-sonday, 
because  the  Holy  Ghost  brought  wytte 
and  wisdom  into  Cristis  disciples,  and  so 
by  her  preching  after  in  all  cristendom, 
and  fylled  hem  full  of  ghostly  wytte.' 

Another  derivate  is  '  White-  Sunday,' 
from  the  white  dresses  anciently  worn  by 
the  newly  baptized  catechumens,  to  whom 
the  sacrament  of  the  Eucharist  was  ad- 
ministered on  the  vigil  of  Pentecost. 
Whitsuntide  includes  the  white  octave, 
but  is  now  in  England  almost  restricted 
to  Whit-Sunday,  Whit-Monday,  and 
Whit-Tuesday. 

Whitsuntide  Dancers.  AtEch- 
ternach,  in  Luxemburg,  thousands  of 
pilgrims  take  an  active  part  in  a '  sacred' 
dance,  singing  at  the  same  time  litanies 
in  honour  of  St.  Willebrod.  The  dancer  a 
take  three  springs  forwards  and  one 
backwards,  or  five  forwards  and  two 
backwards,  to  bands  of  music.  The 
space  traversed  is  about  a  mile  and  takes 
above  an  hour. 

Le  mardi  de  pentec6te  one  procession  de  sau- 
teurs  parcourt  encore  les  rues  d  Echternach  da 
pont  de  la  Sure  &  1'egllse,  et  cela,  dit-on,  pour  con- 
jurer la  danse  de  St.-Ciuy.  qu'une  tradition  local* 


948 


WHITSUN 


WILLIAM 


dlt  avoir  dt6  tres-commane  dans  le  pays  vers  la 
huititime  siecle.'— REGLUB,  KouveUe  Geographie 
UnirertfUe. 

('St.  Guy'  or  'Ool'  Is  the  French  form  of  oar 
St.  Vitas.) 

Whitsun  Week.  *  HebdomSda 
Pentecostes.'  Beginning  with  Whit- 
Sunday  ;  the  week  which  commemorates 
the  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 

Whyte'a  Professorship  of 
Moral  Philosophy  (Dr.),  in  Oxford 
University,  at  100Z.  a  year.  Founded  by 
Thomas  Whyte,  D.D.,  in  1621.  The 
stipend  has  been  raised  to  400Z.  a  year. 

Wicked  Bible  (The),  1682.  Printed 
in  London  by  Richard  Barker  and  Martin 
Lucas,  the  king's  printers,  in  the  reign  of 
Charles  I.  The  printing  was  bad,  the 
paper  bad,  and  there  were  two  monstrous 
errors.  The  seventh  commandment,  by 
the  omission  of  not,  ran  thus :  '  Thou  shalt 
commit  adultery';  and  in  one  case 
'greatnesse'  got  converted  into  'great 
asse.'  The  printers  were  fined  600Z.,  and 
the  edition  of  1,000  copies  was  ordered 
to  be  burnt.  See  p.  90,  '  Bibles.' 

When  the  case  was  brought  into  tho  Court  of 
High  Commission,  Laud  said  :  'The  printelng  Is 
•oo  bad  and  the  paper  too,  that.  I/it  be  not 
mended  shortlie,  they  wilbo  put  downe  by  those 
of  Amsterdam,  and  the  trade  apoylod.'  See  '  Haw. 
llnson  MS.,  printed  by  the Camden  Society, M.S.  80. 

Wicked  Street  (The)  of  ancient 
Rome,  at  the  foot  of  the  Esquiline  HilL 
Bo  called  because  here  Tullia,  the  daugh- 
ter of  Servius  Tullius,  drove  her  chariot 
over  the  murdered  body  of  her  old  father, 
who  had  been  king  of  Rome  forty-four 
years. 

Wic'lifltes  (8  syl.).  Disciples  of 
Wiolif.  Also  called  'Lollards.'  They 
denied  the  dogma  of  transnbstantiation. 
Wiclif  lived  1824-1384. 

Wigs.  In  the  middle  of  the  18th 
cent,  there  were  thirty-three  different 
sorts  of  wigs  in  use : — 

The  Artichoke  wig.  The  Half-natural. 

Bag  wig. 
Barrister's  wig. 
Bishop  B  wig. 
Brush  wig. 
Bush  wig. 
Buckle  wig. 
Chain  wig. 
Chancellor's  wig. 
Corded  wolfs  paw. 
Count  Sax  o  smode. 
ruteh  wig. 
it  bob  wig. 

-h«  a  i.uokla 


Jiinsrnist  bob. 
Judge  8  wig. 
Ladder  wig. 
Long  bob. 
Louis'  wig. 
Periwig. 
Pigeon's  wing. 
Rhinoceros  wig. 
Rose. 

Scratch  wig. 
She  dragon. 
Siirtll  black  Wig. 
Spinage  [»i<-]  seed 

wig. 
Staircase. 
Welsh  wig. 
Wild  boar's  back. 


His  periwig  was  large  enough  to  hare  loaded  • 
camel,  and  he  bestowed  upon  it  at  least  a  bushel 
of  powder.— BROWM,  tetteri  (time  Charles  II.). 

Sing  ['•  singe]  old  Rose  and  born  the  bellows 
(burn  HbfUnt). 

Wigs  were  worn  by  bishops  in  the  House  of 
Lords  till  1830,  when  Blomfleld  bishop  of  London 
obtained  permission  of  William  IV.  for  bishops  to 
discontinue  their  use. 

The  oldest  wig  in  the  world  is  of  ancient  Egyp- 
tian manufacture.  It  was  found  in  a  tomb  at 
Thebes,  and  la  now  in  the  British  Museum. 

Wilburites  (8  syl.).  A  new  sect  of 
Quakers  of  great  strictness,  founded  by 
John  Wilbur,  who  insisted  most  rigidly 
on  the  traditions  and  peculiarities  of  the 
society.  This  movement  was  the  counter- 
action  of  the  Hicksite  movement  in  1827. 

Wild  Scots  of  Galway  (The). 
The  Galwepians,  a  mixed  race,  partly 
Irish-Scots  of  Argyllshire,  partly  Picts. 

Wilfrid's  Needle  (St.).  The  crypt 
of  Ripon  Cathedral.  The  eye  of  this 
'  needle '  is  a  hole  in  a  wall  through 
which  women  suspected  of  unchastity 
were  required  to  '  thread  themselves,'  at 
evidence  of  their  innocence. 

There  is  a  '  Wilfrid  s  Needle '  in  BelYotr  Castle, 
spoken  of  by  Bishop  [Joseph]  HalL  Others  are 
also  referred  to  occasionally. 

Wilkes's  Riots,  1768.  In  No.  46 
of  the  '  North  Briton,'  conducted  by 
Wilkes,  member  for  Aylesbury,  tho  king 
was  charged  with  telling  a  deliberate  lie 
in  his  speech  from  the  throne.  The 
royal  party  was  so  infuriated  that  Wilkes 
fled  to  France,  but  returned  in  1768,  and 
was  sentenced  to  imprisonment  for 
twenty-two  months.  The  mob  rose  in 
insurrection  on  behalf  of  their  champion, 
and  resolved  to  conduct  him  in  triumph 
to  Westminster.  The  yeomanry  were 
called  out.  Wilkes  was  expelled  from 
the  house,  but  was  re-elected  by  an  over- 
whelming majority.  Soon  afterwards  he 
was  made  a  London  alderman,  lord 
mayor,  and  eventually  member  for  Middle- 
sex, and  chamberlain  of  London — a  very 
lucrative  office. 

William  I. '  Wilhelm '  king  of  Prus- 
sia and  German  emperor;  born  1797, 
died  1888. 

King  of  Prussia,  1861-1888. 

German  Emperor,  1871-1888, 

Father,  Friedrich  Wilhelm  III.  (second  son): 
Mother.  Louisa  Augusta  of  Mecklenburg_Strelits; 
Witt,  Louisa  Augusta,  daughter  of  KarlVriedrlob. 
of  Saxe  Welmiir.  (  VmfeMOfM?  with  Victoria. 

V  His  son.  Kriedrlch  Wllhehn  [Nicholas],  born 
1881,  married  Victoria  princess  royal  of  England 
In  1888.  He  succeeded  his  father  in  Maroh,  bat 


WILLIAM 


WILLIAMITES 


949 


William  I.  the  Conqueror  (1025, 
1066-1087).  First  of  the  Norman  dy- 
nasty of  England,  which  supplied  four 
sovereigns — viz.  William  I.,  William  II. 
(his  son),  Henry  I.  (brother  of  William  II.), 
and  Stephen  (brother-in-law  of  the  last 
two  kings). 

Father,  Robert  le  Dlable  duke  of  Normandy 
(William  was  a  natural  son).  His  mother  was  Ar- 
lete,  Harlotta,  or  Herleva='  beloved,1  and  her 
father  was  a  tanner  ol  Falaise.  Wife,  Matilda, 
daughter  of  Baldwin  V.  count  of  Flanders.  Hte 
daughter  Adela  married  Stephen  count  of  Blols, 
and  it  was  their  son  Stephen  who  usurped  the 
crown. 

Style  and  title  :  Qulielmus  rex  Anglorum,  comes 
Nprmannorum  et  Cenomanentium. 

'•.*  The  Cenomanl  were  a  people  In  what  is  novr 
called  Mans,  in  France. 

"William  II.,  Rufus,  or  « The  Bed 
King '  (1056,  1087-1100),  the  second  king 
of  England  from  the  Conquest.  He  was 
the  second  son  of  William  I.  (q.v.),  and 
usurped  the  crown  of  his  elder  brother 
Robert. 

Father,  William  I. ;  Mother,  Matilda,  daughter  of 
Baldwin  V.  count  of  Flanders.  Never  married ; 
•hot  in  New  Forest  while  hunting  by  Sir  Walter 
Tyrell,  whether  by  accident  or  design  was  never 
known.  Hit  style  and  title:  Qulielmus  rex  Anglorum. 
Sometimes  '  Gulielmus  monarchlcas  Britanniaa.' 

William  III.  and  Mary.  Fifth 
of  the  Stuart  dynasty  of  Great  Britain. 
William  III.  (1650,  1689-1702).  Mary 
(1662,  1689-16J4).  No  issue. 

Father  of  William,  William  II.  of 
Orange ;  Mother,  Mary,  eldest  daughter 
of  Charles  I. ;  Wife  (see  below). 

Father  of  Mary,  James  II.  of  Great 
Britain ;  Mother,  Mary  d'Este  of  Modena; 
Husband  (see  above). 

Style  and  Title:  William  and  Mary, 
D.  G.  of  England,  Scotland,  France,  and 
Ireland,  King  and  Queen ;  Defenders  of 
the  Faith,  &c.  After  the  death  of  Mary 
in  1694  the  needful  alterations  were  of 
course  made. 

The  horse  on  which  William  III.  was  riding 
when  he  received  his  fatal  accident  was  named 
'  Sorrel.'  Pope  says : — 

Angels  who  watched  the  guardian  oak  so  well. 

How  chanced  ye  slept  when  luckless  Sorrel  fell  ? 

*.•  The  principality  of  Orange  consisted  of  a 
part  of  the  present  department  of  Vaucluse  ;  and 
the  House  was  founded  in  the  9th  cent.  In  1530 
Nassau  was  added  by  the  marriage  of  Otto  of  Nas- 
sau with  Claude  de  Chalon  of  Orange.  In  1599 
William  of  Orange  and  Nassau  was  elected 
Btadtholder  of  Holland.  After  the  death  of  Wil- 
liam III.  of  England  the  line  of  Orange  and  Nassau 
became  extinct,  whereupon  Louis  XIV.  claimed 
the  principality  of  Orange  and  added  it  to  France. 

William  IV.  (1765,  1830-1887). 
Third  son  of  George  III.,  and  brother  of 
George  IV.,  the  preceding  king.  His 
brother,  Frederick  duke  of  York,  the 
second  son  of  George  III.,  died  in  1827 


William  was  duke  of  Clarence.  Being 
brought  up  in  the  navy  service,  he  became 
Lord  Admiral  of  England,  and  was  called 
1  The  Sailor  King.'  By  Mrs.  Jordan  he 
had  eight  children :  George  Fitzclarence, 
Frederick  Fitzclarence,  Augustus,  and 
the  five  daughters  Sophia,  Mary,  Eliza- 
beth, Augusta,  and  Amelia. 

Father,  Qeorge  III. ;  Mother,  Charlotte  Sophia  of 
Mecklenburg-Strelitz  ;  Wife,  Adelaide,  daughter 
of  the  Duke  of  Saxe-Meiningen;  two  children, 
both  died  in  Infancy.  Next  heir  to  the  crown,  Vic- 
toria, daughter  of  his  brother  Edward  duke  of 
Kent.  Style  and  title,  William  IV.,  D.G.  of  England, 
Scotland,  and  Ireland,  King,  Defender  of  the 
Faith,  &o. 

William  the  Bad  (•,  1154-1166). 
William  I.  of  Sicily. 

William  the  Conqueror.  W* 
liam  I.  (q.v.).  So  called  because  he  con- 
quered Harold  in  the  battle  of  Senlac, 
and  thus  became  king  of  England. 

He  had  four  sons  and  six  daughters.  Hla  ions 
were  Robert  (twice  supplanted  by  his  younger 
brothers) ;  WILLIAM  II.  (Uufus),  who  succeeded  his 
father  ;  Richard,  who  was  killed  by  an  accident ; 
and  HENRY  I.,  who  succeeded  his  brother  Wil- 
liam II. 

His  daughter*  were  Cecilia,  Constance,  Adela 
who  married  Stephen  count  of  Blols  (whose  son 
STEPHEN  succeeded  Henry  I.),  Adellxa,  Agatha, 
and  Qundrod. 

William  the  Conqueror's 
Comet,  1066.  This  comet  was  visible 
in  China  from  2  April  for  67  days  ;  it  was 
visible  in  Europe  from  May  for  40  days. 
Never  comet  excited  such  attention.  In 
the  famous  tapestry  of  Queen  Matilda 
several  figures  are  represented  gazing  at 
this  comet,  and  the  inscription  below  is 
'  Isti  mirantur  stellam.' 

William  the  G-ood  (1154,  1168- 
1189).  William  II.  king  of  Sicily,  son  of 
William  the  Bad. 

William  the  Lion  of  Scotland 
(1166-1214).  So  called  because  he  was 
the  first  who  introduced  a  lion  in  the 
armorial  bearings  of  Scotland.  The  chief 
of  the  Scottish  heralds  is  called  Lyon 
king  of  arms. 

William  the  Silent  (1538, 1644- 

1584),  prince  of  Orange.  Assassinated 
by  Balthasar  Gerard  at  Delft. 

Williamites  (8  syl.),  in  French 
'  Guillemites '  (3  syl.),  in  Italy  '  Guglielm- 
otes,'  1153.  A  religious  institution  founded 
by  St.  William  of  Malavalle,  which 
rapidly  spread  through  all  Italy,  Ger- 
many, and  France.  They  were  called 
WMte  Mantles  because  they  wore  large 
white  mantlea. 


060 


WILLIAMS 


WINDSOB 


Williams  Prize  (Th«  George). 
Theology.  Given  to  the  best  student  in 
the  theological  tripos.  Value  about  9l. 
Pounded  in  the  University  of  Cambridge 
by  friends  of  the  Rev.  George  Williams, 
formerly  fellow  of  King's  College,  188S. 

Will's   Coffee   House.     In  the 

reign  of  Charles  II.  near  Covent  Garden, 
at  the  western  corner  of  Bow  Street.  It 
was  the  great  emporium  of  libels  and 
scandals,  but  was  one  of  the  best  in 
London,  and  had  acquired  the  sobriquet 
of  'the  Wits'  Coffee-house.'  Here  the 
frequenters  heard  the  talk  of  the  town 
about  the  poets,  authors,  and  other  cele- 
brities, and  here  was  the  '  Observator,' 
and  all  the  Tory  and  Whig  journals  of 
the  day;  and  here  would  be  found 
Matthew  Prior,  John  Dryden,  Betterton 
the  tragedian,  and  other  celebrities. 

Wills  and  Uses  (The  two  Statutes 
of),  1684.  Passed  by  the  Irish  parlia- 
ment, giving  to  the  crown  of  England  a 
share  and  interest  in  the  education  of  the 
heirs-apparent  of  the  great  families  of 
Ireland.  Of  course,  the  object  was  to 
bring  them  up  Protestants,  like  the  son 
of  the  Earl  of  Ormond,  formerly  the 
king's  ward. 

Winchester.  Henry  HI.  of  Eng- 
land was  surnanied  Winchester  from  the 
place  in  which  he  was  born  (1206, 1216- 
1272). 

Winchester  (Tins  Statute  of),  1285. 
A  renewal  of  the  '  Assize  of  Anns '  (q.v.), 
i.e.  basing  the  preservation  of  public 
order  on  the  strict  enforcement  of  the 
local  system  of  frank-pledge.  By  this 
statute  every  man  was  bound  to  hold 
himself  in  readiness  for  the  king's  ser- 
.  vice,  every  man  was  to  join  in  the  hue 
and  cry  after  felons,  every  district  was 
held  responsible  for  all  crimes  committed 
within  its  bounds,  the  gates  of  every  town 
were  required  to  be  closed  at  nightfall, 
every  stranger  was  required  to  give  an 
account  of  himself  to  a  magistrate,  and  all 
brushwood  and  cover  for  thieves  was  to 
be  destroyed  for  200  feet  on  each  side  of 
a  high  road. 

Winchester  Book  (The).  The 
register  of  King  Alfred's  survey  of 
England  drawn  up  by  his  council  at 
Winchester. 

Winchester  College  [Seinte  Marie 
College  of  Wynchestrel  1687.  Founded 


by  William  of  Wykeham,  bishop  of  Win- 
chester. 

The  famous  duler  domum  Is  still  sung  In  th« 
oonrts  of  the  college  before  the  breaking  up  of  the 
school  for  long  vacation.  It  is  very  funny  that 
the  solecism  should  have  so  caught  the  fancy. 

Winchester  Reading  Prizes 
(The).  For  reading  classical  English 
poetry  and  prose,  the  scriptures  and 
liturgy.  Two  prizes  of  the  value  of  40^ 
two-thirds  to  be  given  to  the  best  reader, 
and  one- third  to  the  second  best. 
Founded  in  the  University  of  Cambridge 
by  an  anonymous  donor  in  1886. 

Wind,  Protestant  and  Popish. 
See  p.  718, '  Protestant.' 

Windsor  Prophecv  (The),  1712. 
A  scurrilous  set  of  ve"(8es  by  Swift,  after- 
wards dean  of  St.  Patrick's,  Dublin.  In  thia 

I  prophecy '  Elizabeth  duchess  of  Somerset 
is  called  '  Carrots '  for  her  red  hair,  and  is 
accused  of  assassinating  Thomas  Thynne 
of  Longleat,  her  second  husband.  She  waa 
daughter  and  heiress  of  Jooeline  duke  of 
Northumberland,  and  married  Lord  Ogle, 
son  of  the  Duke  of  Newcastle,  when  only 

II  years  old.     She  was  a  widow  at  13, 
and  married  Thomas  Thynne,  who  waa 
shot   by  Count  Konigsmark,  a  German 
adventurer.    Being  thus  a  widow  again 
at  the  age  of  14,  she  took  for  her  third 
husband  the  Duke  of  Somerset,  who  died 
1748. 

But  England,  dear  England.  If  I  understand. 
Beware  of  Carrot*  from  Northumberland  (daughter 

of  .  .  .) 
Carrots,  however  Thynne,  a  deep  root  may  fat 

(tecond  hutband). 

If  so  be  they  are  In  Summer  tft  (third  hutbanrTi. 
Their  Cunning  t^mark  thou,  for  I  have  been  told 

(thot  Thynne) 

They  astturine  when  young  and  poison  when  old. 
Root  out  those  Carrots,  thou  whose  name 
Spelt  backwards  and  forwards  is  always  the  same 

(Anna  or  Queen  Anne), 
And  keep  close  to  thee  always  that  name 
Which  backwards  and  forwards  is  almost  the  same 

(Mrs.  Meuhami. 

And  England,  wouldst  thou  be  happy  still. 
Bury  those  Carrots  under  a  Hill. 

(Mrs.  Masham  s  maiden  name  was  Abigail  Hill). 

When  Swift's  name  was  given  to  the  queen  for 
the  vacant  see  of  Hereford  the  Duchess  of  .- 
set  set  her  face  against  the  appointment,  and  i  wift 
lost  his  bishopric.     The  Obtensible  plea  against 
him  was  his  •  tale  of  a  Tub.' 

Windsor  Soap.  'Soapy  Sam,' 
Bishop  of  Oxford.  Called  *  Soap '  from 
an  inscription  on  the  porch  of  Cuddesdon 
College.  S.  Oxon  was  the  founder  and 
Alfred  Potts  the  first  principal  The 
bishop  himself  observed  the  curious  com- 
bination of  letters  S.O.,  A.P.  '  Windsor ' 
waa  added  because  Samuel  Wilberforc* 


WIND"? 


WINTERS 


951 


was  a  great  favourite  with  the  conrt  at 
Windsor  (1805-1878). 

Samuel  Wilberforce  was  transferred  to  Win- 
chester. 

Windy  Cap.  Eric  king  of  Sweden, 
second  to  none,  says  Olaus  Magnus,  in 
magical  arts,  was  so  familiar  with  evil 
spirits  that  what  way  soever  he  turned 
his  cap  the  wind  would  presently  blow 
that  way.  Historia  de  Gentibus  Septen- 
trionalibus,  Romee,  1555. 

Wines   of   Africa   and   Asia. 

Bithynian  wine  from  the  Mersites 
grape  was  of  a  very  choice  quality.  The 
wines  of  Byblos,  in  Phoenicia,  vied  in 
fragrancy  with  Lesbian  wine.  The  white 
wines  of  Mareotis  and  Tcenia,  in  Lower 
Egypt,  were  of  unrivalled  excellence; 
the  former  was  sometimes  called  Alex- 
andrian. The  wine  of  Merde  resembled 
Falernian  (Lucan,  'Pharsalia,'  x.  161). 
Tceniotic  wine  was  greenish,  luscious, 
and  aromatic.  The  wine  of  Antylla,  in 
the  vicinity  of  Alexandria,  and  the 
Sebennytic  wines  were  also  commended. 
On  the  mountain  of  Tmolus,  in  Lydia, 
was  produced  a  brown  wine,  described 
as  first  rate  by  Virgil  and  Galen.  The 
Scybellites  of  Galatia  was  thick  and 
sweet.  The  Aliates  of  Cilicia  was  a 
sweet  red  wine.  The  Tibenum,  the 
Arsynium,  and  the  Titucazenum  were 
of  lighter  growth,  the  first  two  being 
dry  red  wines,  and  the  last  a  sweet  wine 
of  paler  colour. 

Wines  of  Ancient  Greece. 
The  earliest  wine  was  the  Maronlan,  a 
sweet  black  wine,  so  called  from  the 
district  t?here  it  was  made,  which  was  on 
the  coast  of  Thrace.  Usually  mixed 
with  twenty  parts  of  water;  in  Pliny's 
time  with  only  eight  parts  of  water; 
Sciathos,  another  black  wine  of  lighter 
quality,  being  drunk  half  and  half. 
Pramnian,  a  dry  red  wine,  made  from 
grapes  grown  on  the  Pramnian  hill,  in 
the  island  of  Icaros.  Corinthian  wine, 
so  astringent  that  Alexis  declares  it  was 
real  torture  to  drink  it  ('Athen.'  i.  24). 
The  luscious  sweet  wines  were  Lesbian, 
Chian,  Thasian,  Corcyrian,  Cyprian, 
Cretan,  Cnidian,  and  Bhodian,  all 
white  wines.  The  Saprian  (qy.  Chian) 
wine  was  famous  for  its  aroma;  the 
Lesbian  had  less  aroma,  but  was  very 
delicious.  Pliny  places  the  Clazomenian 
wine  of  Ionia  in  the  first  rank.  Virgil 


calls  the  Phanean  the  king  of  wines. 
Of  light  wines  we  have  the  Mendean 
(from  Mende,  in  Thrace),  a  white  wine; 
the  Argitis  (' Georgics,'  ii.  99),  and 
Omphacites. 

Winter  King  (The).  Frederick  V. 
(who  married  Elizabeth,  daughter  of 
James  I.  of  England),  who  was  crowned 
at  Prague  king  of  Bohemia,  25  Oct., 
1619,  and  was  driven  from  the  throne  by 
the  Catholics,  8  Nov.,  1620.  He  was 
king  for  one  winter  and  no  more. 

Frederick,  elector  palatine,  was  made  king  of 
Bohemia  in  opposition  to  Kaiser  Ferdinand  II. 

Winter  Queen  (The).  Elizabeth, 
daughter  of  James  I.  of  Great  Britain, 
and  wife  of  Frederick  V.  the  'Winter 
King.' 

Winters  (Cold}.    1709,  the  severest 
winter  on  record.    The  following  were 
cold  winters : 
1067.  Thousands  of  travellers  In  Germany  were 

frozen  to  death. 
1188.  Wine  casks  in  France  and  Spain  were  frozen, 

and  many  trees  in  Italy  were  split  by  the 

frost. 
1179.  The  snow  up  to  Easter  was  eight  feet  deep  In 

Austria. 

1233.  The  Po  was  frozen  over. 
1236.  The  Danube  was  frozen  to  the  very  bottom. 

The  Cattegat  between  Norway  and  Jutland 

was  also  frozen. 
1281.  Many  houses  in  Austria  were  actually  buried 

In  snow. 
1292.  Travellers  passed  on  the  Ice  from  Norway  to 

Jutland.    The  Rhine  was  frozen  over. 
1814.  All  the  rivers  of  Italy  were  frozen. 
1323.  Travellers  passed  on  the  ice  from  Dantilo  to 

Denmark. 

1864.  The  sea  at  Venice  was  frozen. 
1408.  Travellers  passed  on  the  ice  from  Norway  to 

Denmark. 
1484.  It  snowed  forty  days  and  forty  nights  In 

Germany  without  intermission. 
1468.  Wine  in  casks  and  bottles  throughout  all 

Europe  was  frozen. 

1580.  The  Great  and  Little  Belt  were  frozen  over. 
1622.  The  Hellespont  was  frozen  over. 
1658.  Charles  X.  led  his  whole  army  ovez  the  IM 

from  Holstein  to  Denmark. 
1692.  The  Zuyder-Zee  was  entirely  frozen  over. 
1684.  Coaches  plied  on  the  Thames. 
1709-10  was  Infinitely  colder  than  any  of  the  pre- 
ceding.  The  frost  penetrated  three  yards  (!) 

Into  the  ground.    The  olive  plantations  in 

France  -were  utterly  destroyed.    Birds  died 

by  thousands,  and  trees  \vith  vegetables 

were  killed  In  all  directions.    The  Adriatic 

was  frozen  over,  so  was  the  coast  of  the 

Mediterranean  about  Genoa. 
1729  was  a  continued  frost  from  October  to  May 

1730. 
1740  was  the  coldest  winter  known  except  that 

Of  1709. 

1744  was  a  severe  winter. 
1770.  Wine  was  frozen  in  the  cellars  in  France  and 

Holland.    And  in  England  the  destruction 

of  birds  and  fishes  was  frightful. 
1794  was  a  continuous  frost  from  24  Dec.  to  14 

Feb.,  17S)5. 
1796.  Dec.  25  was  the  coldest  day  ever  known  in 

London.    Fahr.  thermom.  was  16°   below 

zero(!). 
1814.  A  fair  was  held  on  the  Thames. 


952 


WINTON 


WIVES 


1848.  On  one  occasion  the  mercury  In  the  thermo- 
meter was  uozon. 

J860  was  ono  of  the  severest  winters  ever  known  In 
Britain.  On  Christmas  Day  the  thermo- 
meter on  the  grass  stood  18°  below  »oro  Fan- 
n-nlii-it.  Tho  throe  coldest  days  were  24, 

I  >oc. 

•.•  Remember  82°  is  freeilng,  BOthat-ie°-«°  of 
frost.  Apparently  a  correct  observation. 

Winton  Domesday  (The).  Con- 
taining two  surveys  of  the  city  of  Win- 
chester: one  mode  between  1107  and 
1128,  and  the  other  made  in  1148. 
Published  by  Sir  Henry  Ellis  in  the 
second  of  the  supplementary  volumes  of 
Domesday  Book,  1816. 

Wire  Age  (The).  The  Golden  Age, 
the  Silver  Age,  the  Age  of  Bronze,  and 
the  Iron  Age  have  had  their  day,  and  we 
now  live  in  the  Wire  Age.  Every  street 
and  almost  every  road  is  crowded  with 
telegraph  wires,  which  are  stretched 
over  our  houses  and  sunk  under  our 
seas.  Our  books  are  stitched  with  wire, 
our  clocks  set  by  wire,  our  watches  run 
by  wire,  our  politics  are  managed  by 
wire ;  we  announce  our  wants,  our  news, 
our  going  and  coming  by  wire ;  use  wire 
covers  for  our  meat,  wire  sieves,  and 
wire  pulls  for  our  gongs;  we  sleep  on 
wire  mattresses,  and  indeed  in  every 
department  of  life  wire  is  our  slave  (1890). 

Wisconsin  (U.S.  America).  So 
called  in  183G  from  its  river  of  the  same 
name.  The  inhabitants  are  nicknamed 
Badgtrs. 

Wisest  Fool  in  Christendom 
(The).  James  I.  of  England  was  so 
called  by  Sully,  the  French  politician 
(15C.G,  1C03-1G25). 

Witch  of  Eye  (The).  Marjory 
Jourdemain,  with  whom  Dame  Eleanor 
Cobham,  the  mistress  and  afterwards 
wife  of  the  '  Good  duke  Humphrey  [Duke 
of  Gloucester],  protector  of  the  realm  in 
the  minority  of  his  nephew  Henry  VI., 
Dame  Eleanor  was  accused  of  sorcery 
with  intent  to  bewitch  the  king  and  raise 
her  husband  to  the  throne.'  Marjory 
was  burnt  as  a  witch  at  Smithfield,  1441. 

Witchcraft.  So  late  as  1805  a 
woman  was  tried  at  Kirkcudbright  for 
witchcraft,  and  actually  sentenced  to  a 
year's  imprisonment,  and  to  be  set  once 
a  quarter  in  the  pillory.  Elspeth  Rule 
in  1709  was  tried  in  Dumfries  in  the 
Court  of  Justiciary,  and  condemned  for 
witchcraft  to  have  her  cheek  branded 
with  a  hot  iron.  Documents  referring 


to  Elspeth  M'Ewen,  who  was  burnt  to 
death  in  a  tar-barrel  for  witchcraft  in 
1697  at  Kirkcudbright,  have  recently 
been  unearthed,  in  which  is  this  item 
1  Payed  to  Robert  Creighton  ...  8  shill 
Scots  for  beating  the  drum  at  Elspet 
M'Queen's  funeral,  and  to  James  Carsson 
his  wife  threeten  shillings  drunken  by 
Elspet's  executioner  at  seall  times.' 

That  In,  James  Caisson's  wife. 

Witches'  Hammer  (The),  16th 
cent.  An  infamous  document  drawn  up 
by  John  Gremper,  an  ecclesiastic,  laying 
down  with  great  minuteness  the  charac- 
teristics of  witches  and  wizards,  the 
skin-marks  to  be  sought  for,  the  familiar 
which  clung  to  them  in  the  shape  of  cat, 
dog,  goat,  or  other  pet  animal,  and  the 
questions  to  be  asked  in  order  to  convict 
them  out  of  their  own  mouths. 

Pope  Innocent  VIII.  led  the  way  to  this  witch 
persecution  by  hla  bull  of  14H4.  which  charged  the 
Inquisitors  and  all  true  Catholics  diligently  to 
search  out  and  put  to  death  all  who  practised  tin 
diabolical  art*  of  witchcraft,  magic,  sorcery,  and 
enchantment. 

Wit'ena-gemote  (The).  Themot. 
or  council  of  wise  men.  In  Saxon  times 
each  kingdom,  before  827,  had  its  sepa- 
rate gemote,  but  after  that  date  there 
was  one  general  assembly  composed  of 
ecclesiastics,  aldermen,  and  large  land 
holders,  held  every  Christmas,  Easter, 
and  Whitsuntide.  In  the  year  984  the 
gemote  (2  syl.)  was  attended  by  Kinj: 
Athelstan,  4  Welsh  princes, 2  archbishops, 
17  bishops,  4  abbots,  12  dukes,  and  62 
thanes.  The  Witena-gemote  ordained 
the  king's  succession,  made  laws  and 
treaties,  levied  taxes,  regulated  military 
and  church  affairs,  and  was  a  supreme 
court  of  justice.  See  '  Shire-mote.' 

Witena  Is  the  gen.  plural  of  the  Anglo  Saxon 
vita,  a  wise  man  (verb  iritan,  'to  know'— our 


'wit'),  and  gfmoU  IB  an  assembly,  from  the  verb 
m^-tan,  '  to  meet  together.'    The  king 
hit  robes  of  state. 


presided  in 


Witling  of  Terror  (The).  Ber 
trand  Barere  de  Vienzac,  president  of 
the  National  Convention  in  1792.  So 
called  from  the  flowery  language  in 
which  he  spoke  on  all  measures  of  the 
reign  of  terror.  Also  called  the  'Ana- 
creon  of  the  Guillotine.' 

Wives  of  the  English  Kings. 
I.  Before  the  Conquest  :— 

Egbert          ...        „      Lady  Redbnrga. 

Ethelwol!  ...  „.  Lady  Osburga.  whose  father 
was  the  Great  Butler  of 
England  (mother  of  Alfred 
theQreatX 


WIVES 


WOMAN-FLOGGEB 


058 


Alfred         _      ~ 

Edward  th«  Elder 
Edmund  ...  .. 
Edgar ...  *. 

Ethelred     

Edmund  Ironside 

Edward  the  Con- 
fes&or 


1.  Judith  daughter  of  Charles 

the  Bald  of  France. 

2.  Ethelswitha  or   Answlnta 

daughter  of  the  Earl  of 

Mercia. 
1.  Lady  Eguiaa. 

8.  Edgiva*  mothet     Of    Kd> 

mund. 

Lady  Elglva. 
1.  Ethelfled. 
8.  Elfrida  daughter  of  Ord- 

gar  us   duke   of    Devon- 

1.  Elgiva*  daughter  of  Duke 

Thored. 

2.  Emma  daughter  of  Rich- 

ard II.  duke  of  Normandy. 
Algitha  widow  of  Segeforth, 

a  Dane. 
Edgitha    daughter  of   Earl 

God  wine. 


IL  Since  the  Conquest  :— 


William  I.  the  Con- 
queror 
Henry  I 

Stephen      ...       ... 

Henry  II.    ...        *.. 

Richard   Coour  de 
Lion 


John...      -.      ~. 

Henry  III. 

Edward  L 

Edward  II. 

Edward  III. 

Richard  IL... 

Henry  IV.  ... 

Henry  V.     ...       ... 

Henry  VL 

Edward  IV. 

Richard  III. 
Henry  VIL...       _ 


Henry  Vm.         ... 


James  I.     _       ... 


Matilda  daughter  of  Baldwin 

V.  count  of  Flanders. 
Matilda  or  Maud  daughter  of 

Malcolm  III.  of  Scotland. 
Matilda  daughter  ol  Eustace 

count  of  Boulogne. 
Eleanor  of  Q  uienne,  divorced 

wife  of  Louis  VII.  of  France. 
Berengaria      daughter      of 

Sancho  VI.  of  Navarre. 
L  A  daughter  of  the  Earl  of 

Mortagne. 

$.  Avitsa  daughter  of  William 
earl       of       Gloucester, 
mother  of  Henry  III. 
8.  Isabella  of  France. 
Eleanor    daughter  of    Bay. 

monet  earl  of  Provence. 
Eleanor  sister  of  Alfonso  **, 

king  of  Castile. 
Isabella  daughter  of  Philippe 

IV.  of  France. 
Philippa  of  Halnault. 
1.  Anno  daughter  of  Kaiser 
Karl  IV.  of  Germany. 

3.  Isabella,       aged       seven, 

daughter  of  Charles  VI. 
of  France. 
1.  Mary   le  Bohun  daughter 

ol  the  Earl  of  Hereford. 
8.  Jane  daughter  of  Charles 
the  Bald  of  Navarre  and 
widow  of  John  duke  of 
Brittany. 
Catherine       daughter        of 

Charles  VI.  of  France. 
Margaret   daughter    of    the 

Duke  of  Anjou. 
Elizabeth    daughter   of    Sir 
Richard  Woodville  of  Graf- 
ton,  Northamptonshire. 
Anne   Neville  widow  of  Ed- 

ward  prince  of  Wales. 
Princess  Elizabeth  daughter 

of  Edward  IV. 

L  Catharine       of       Aragon 

mother    of    Mary,    who 

married  Philip   [II.)    of 

Spain. 

8.  Anne    Boleyn  mother  of 

Elizabeth. 

8.  Jane  Seymour   mother  of 
Edward  VI. 

4.  Anne  of  Cloves. 

6.  Catharine  Howard. 
6.  Catharine  Parr. 
Ann  of  Denmark. 
Henrietta  daughter  of 
IV.  of  France. 


Charles  EL* 


James  IX.    _ 


William  m. 


The    Infanta    Katharine  of 

Portugal. 

1.  Ann  Hyde  daughter  of 
the  Earl  of  Clarendon, 
mother  of  Mary  and 
Anne. 

a.  Mary  d'Este  of  ModSna. 
Mary  daughter  of  James  IL 

and  Anne  Hyde. 
(Anne  married  Prince  George  of  Denmark.) 
George  I.    „         ..     Sophia  daughter  of  George 
William  duke  of  Brunswick 
and  Zell. 

George  EL  «.       ...     Wtlhelmina  daughter  of  John 
Frederick     margrave      of 
Anspach. 
George  HL^.       ».     Charlotte  of  Mecklonburgh- 

Strelits. 

George  IV.  _       ...     Caroline  princess  of  Bruns- 
wick. 
William  IV.          ...     Adelaide    daughter    of    the 

Duke  of  Saxe-Meiningen. 
(Victoria  married  Albert  second  sou  of  Ernest 

duke  of  Saxe-Coburg  and  Gotha.) 
•  Cromwell  married  Elisabeth  daughter  of  Sir 
James  Bouchler  of  Essex. 

Wizard  of  the  Sea  (The).  Capt. 
Kidd,  17th  cent.  Executed  for  piracy 
12  May,  1701. 

Wolf  of  America  (The).  Mont- 
gomery,  who  led  the  attack  on  Quebec  in 
1775r  The  English  Wolfe  took  Quebec, 
and  fell  in  the  hour  of  victory;  Mont- 
gomery tried  to  take  it,  but  failed,  being 
killed  in  the  hour  of  defeat. 

Wolf  of  Badenoch  (The).  Sir 
Alexander  Stewart,  fourth  son  of  Robert 
II.  by  his  first  wife  Elizabeth,  daughter 
of  Sir  William  Mure  of  Rowallan,  who 
was  related  to  him  within  the  prohibited 
degrees  and  was  divorced.  Sir  Alexander, 
who  was  earl  of  Buchan,  was  fierce  and 
savage  as  a  wolf. 

Some  say  he  was  grandson  of  Robert  IL,  and 
third  son  of  Robert  duke  of  Albany. 

Wolf  of  Plinlimmon  (The). 
Gwenwyn  prince  of  Powys  Land  during 
the  reign  of  Henry  II. 

Wolsey  of  Hungary  (The).  Tb» 
Cardinal  Martinuzzi  (16th  cent.). 

Wolsey's  Foundation  at  Ox. 
ford,  1524.  Called  '  Cardinal  College.' 
In  1546  the  name  was  changed  to 
1  Christ  Church  College.' 

Woman-flogger  (The).  Julius 
Jakob  baron  von  Haynau  (1786-1853). 
An  Austrian  general  who  signalized  him- 
self during  the  Italian  campaigns  of 
1848-1849  by  ruthless  cruelty.  His 
flogging  of  women  refers  to  his  treatment 
of  the  defeated  Hungarians,  and  his 
infamy  excited  the  detestation  of  all 
Europe.  In  1850  he  came  to  England 
and  visited  the  brewery  of  Barclay  & 


054 


WOMEN 


WONDERFUL 


Perkins  in  London,  when  he  was  as- 
saulted by  the  draymen  and  narrowly 
escaped  with  his  life.  He  afterwards 
visited  Belgium  and  France,  and  was 
received  with  strong  demonstrations  of 
popular  hatred. 

Women  (The  Four  Perfect).  Miriam 
sister  of  Moses,  Mary  mother  of  Jesus, 
Cadijah  the  first  wife  of  Mahomet,  and 
Fatima  his  daughter. 

"Women's  Rights.  A  political 
movement  first  started  in  1851  by  the 
1  Westminster  Review.'  It  includes  the 
right  of  suffrage,  for  which  a  petition 
was  presented  to  parliament  in  1866. 
Their  industrial  rights  include  admission 
to  the  Universities  and  the  right  of  en- 
gaging in  the  higher  professions.  The 
third  claim  is  the  right  of  married  women 
to  hold  and  bequeath  property. 

In  1869  the  municipal  franchise  was  conferred 
on  women.  Several  colleges  for  women  hnv« 
been  opened  in  Cambridge  and  Oxford ;  and  the 
Women's  Property  Act  enables  them  both  to  hold 
and  bequeath  property. 

Wonderful  Boy  of  Devizes 
(The).  Sir  Thomas  Lawrence,  born  at 
Bristol,  the  great  painter  of  portraits. 
Died  1830  at  the  age  of  sixty. 

Wonderful  Boys. 

BABATIER  (Johann  Philip),  1721-1740. 
German.  At  the  age  of  five  he  knew 
Greek,  Latin,  and  French,  besides  his 
native  German.  At  nine  he  knew  Hebrew 
and  Chaldee,  and  could  translate  Ger- 
man into  Latin.  At  thirteen  he  could 
translate  Hebrew  into  French,  or  vice 
versd.  His  life  was  written  by  Formey, 
and  an  account  of  him  is  inserted  in 
most  biographical  dictionaries. 

BASSLE  (Gustavo  Adolph).  In  the 
first  half  of  the  19th  cent,  exhibited  his 
wonderful  powers  at  Willis's  Rooms 
under  the  patronage  of  the  Duke  of 
Sussex.  About  20,000  questions  had 
been  prepared  by  the  duke's  authority, 
and  were  circulated  amongst  the  audi- 
ence. These  questions  were  in  sacred 
and  profane  history,  chronology,  physical 
science,  mythology,  statistics,  arithmetic, 
geography,  cosmography,  and  natural 
history.  Any  one  of  the  audience  might 
put  any  question  to  the  boy,  or  as  many 
as  he  pleased,  in  any  order,  and  the  boy 
instantly  answered  without  a  mistake. 
Several  members  of  the  British  Associa- 
tion were  present,  and  took  part  in  the 
function. 


It  was  eald  that  ranch  of  this  was  due  to  the 
science  of  '  sunemonics,'  a  predecessor  of  '  mne- 
monics.' 

BETTY  (William  Henry  West).  Made 
his  debut  in  London  as  an  actor  in  1808, 
being  about  twelve  years  of  age.  In 
fifty-six  nights  he  realised  84,OOOZ.,  and 
with  wonderful  sagacity  retired  into  pri- 
vate life.  He  died  in  1874  at  the  age  of  84. 

The  greatest  mark  of  genius  was  his  retirement 
in  the  full  tide  of  his  popularity. 

BIDDER  (George  Parker).  At  the  age 
of  six  amused  himself  by  counting  up  to 
a  million.  He  became  an  engineer,  and 
baffled  the  parliamentary  counsel  on 
contested  railway  bills  by  confuting  their 
statements  of  figures  before  the  words 
were  out  of  their  mouths.  In  1866  he 
showed  to  the  members  of  the  Institution 
of  Civil  Engineers  that  these  calculations 
were  not  made  by  dodges,  but  seriatim, 
only  w.tli  inconceivable  rapidity  (b.  1800). 

BUXTON  (Jedediah),  son  of  a  school- 
master. On  hearing  a  sermon  he  would 
tell  at  once  how  many  words  the  preacher 
had  spoken.  If  a  period  of  time  was 
mentioned,  he  would  instantly  calculate 
how  many  seconds  had  elapsed  since 
then  to  the  time.  He  was  taken  to  see 
Garrick  in  '  Richard  III.,'  but  his  sole 
amusement  was  to  count  the  number  of 
words  he  uttered.  He  once  set  himself 
to  reckon  how  much  a  farthing  would 
amount  to  if  doubled  140  times;  the 
answer  contained  thirty-nine  figures  re- 
presenting pounds.  In  1750  he  reckoned 
now  many  grains  of  eight  different  kinds 
of  corn  and  pulse  would  cover  200,000 
miles,  and  how  many  hairs  would  make 
an  inch.  What  is  strange  is  this — he 
could  suspend  a  calculation  at  any  mo- 
ment, and  take  it  up  again  hours  or  days 
afterwards.  (1704-1775.) 

CANDIAC  (Jean  Louis  Elizabeth  de 
Montcalm  de),  we  are  told,  knew  his 
letters  when  an  infant  in  arms.  At  three 
years  he  could  read  fluently  both  Latin 
and  French  either  in  print  or  MS.  At 
four  he  could  translate  Latin.  At  five  he 
could  translate  the  most  difficult  Latin 
authors.  At  six  he  could  read  Greek 
and  Hebrew,  was  good  at  arithmetic, 
history,  heraldry,  geography,  and  the 
science  of  medals.  At  seven  years  of 
age  he  had  read  the  chief  poets,  orators, 
historians,  philosophers,  grammarians, 
&c.  But  he  died  before  he  had  com- 
pleted his  seventh  year.  (1719-1726.) 

IHctionnaire  d'Education,  1819,  and  most  biogra- 
phical dictionaries,  under  the  word  •  Montcalm.1 


WONDERFUL 


WOOD 


His  elder  brother  Louis  .Joseph  marqnla  de  Monk 
calm  (born  1712!  commanded  the  French  army  in 
Canada  and  defeated  Abercromby ;  but  was  mor- 
telly  wounded  in  1759  under  the  walls  of  Quebec. 

COLBUBN  (Zerah).  A  native  of  Vermont, 
in  the  United  States ;  came  to  London 
in  1812,  being  eight  years  old,  and  an- 
swered most  complicated  problems,  such 
as  raising  8  to  the  sixteenth  power; 
giving  the  square  root  of  106,929,  the 
cube  root  of  268,836,125  ;  and  how  many 
seconds  in  fifty  years.  He  never  re^ 
quired  above  a  second  or  two  for  bis 
answer,  but  knew  nothing  of  arithmetic. 
Zerah  had  more  than  the  usual  number 
of  fingers  and  toes,  so  had  his  father 
and  brothers.  Later,  his  mathematical 
powers  disappeared  to  a  great  extent. 
(1804-1840.) 

HEINECKEN  (Christian  Heinrich}.  At 
one  year  old  knew  the  chief  events  of  the 
Pentateuch !  At  thirteen  months  he 
knew  the  history  of  the  Old  Testament  I 
At  fourteen  months  he  knew  the  history 
of  the  New  Testament!  At  two-and-a- 
half  years  of  age  he  could  answer  any 
ordinary  question  of  history  or  geography. 
And  at  three  years  old  he  knew  French 
and  Latin,  as  well  as  his  native  German. 
The  life  of  this  boy  was  written  by 
Schceneich,  his  tutor,  and  his  name,  like 
that  of  Baratier,  is  inserted  in  most  bio- 
graphical dictionaries.  (1721-1725.) 

MANOIAMETE  (Nito).  A  Sicilian,  son  of 
a  shepherd.  At  eleven  years  old  (July, 
1839)  he  was  examined  by  Arago,  Lacroix, 
Libri,  Sturm,  and  others,  sent  for  the 
purpose  by  the  Academy  of  Science  in 
Paris.  He  was  asked  to  give  the  cube 
root  of  3,796,416,  which  he  answered  in 
one  minute ;  he  gave  the  10th  root  of 
282,475,249  in  three  minutes.  He  was 
then  asked  by  M.  Arago, '  What  number 
has  the  following  proportions:  if  the 
cube  is  added  to  five  times  its  square, 
and  then  42  times  the  number,  and  the 
number  42  be  subtracted  from  the  result, 
the  remainder  will  be  0  ? '  Before  M. 
Arago  had  finished  his  question  the  boy 
answered  5. 

VISCOUKT  (Ennius),  we  are  told,  could 
4  read  Greek  and  Latin,  as  well  as  his 
own  language  [Italian],  before  he  was 
four  years  old.  He  was  exhibited  as  a 
prodigy  between  the  age  of  four  and  five, 
and  submitted  to  a  public  examination. 
Viscount  died  in  1818,  aged  sixty-seven. 

Wonderful  Castle  (The).  The 
palace  built  of  stone  at  Tuam  by  Koderio 


O'Connor  (1161).    Castles  were  till  the 
12th  cent,  built  of  wood  in  Ireland. 

Probably  there  were  stone  or  brick  structure* 
In  Ireland  before  the  12th  century,  as,  for  example, 
the  Bound  Towers,  but  they  were  so  rare  that  the 
palace  of  Tuam  was  called  '  Wonderful.' 

Wonderful  Doctor  (The). 
'  Doctor  Mirabilis,'  Roger  Bacon  (1214- 
1292).  A  Franciscan  monk,  born  at 
Ilchester,  in  Somersetshire.  His  chief 
work  is  called  '  Opus  Majus.'  He  looked 
with  contempt  on  '  Scholastic  Theology.' 

Wonderful  Parliament  (The), 
or  '  Wonder-making  Parliament,'  8  Feb., 
1888.  Convened  by  Thomas  [Plan- 
tagenet]  duke  of  Gloucester  in  the  reign 
of  his  nephew  Richard  II.  The  chan- 
cellor, De  la  Pole,  having  been  impeached 
in  1886  by  the  commons,  the  duke  pro- 
ceeded to  establish  a  permanent  council 
of  fourteen,  consisting  of  his  own  par- 
tisans, to  inquire  into  everything  in  the 
king's  household,  the  ministry,  the  law 
courts,  and  the  condition  of  the  people. 
Gloucester  was  at  the  head,  and  the 
king,  now  nearly  twenty-one  years  of 
age,  was  virtually  deposed.  All  sove- 
reign prerogatives  for  five  months  lay 
with  the  council.  The  king  protested, 
the  judges  declared  the  proceedings  un- 
constitutional and  the  parliament  guilty 
of  treason.  The  king  impeached  the 
chief  members,  but  Gloucester,  at  the 
head  of  40,000  men,  compelled  the  king 
to  give  way,  and  resolved  to  depose 
him.  Several  of  the  king's  friends  were 
arrested,  and  some  were  put  to  death. 
Strangest  of  all,  it  declared  that  its  judg- 
ments should  never  be  reversed,  nor  its 
acts  repealed.  It  was  dissolved  8  June, 
1888.  See  p.  664, '  Parliament.' 

Wood  of  the  Cross  (The).  There 
is  an  ingenious  legend  that  when  Adam 
was  buried  at  Hebron  three  trees 
sprang  from  his  dead  body.  David  trans- 
planted these  trees  to  Jerusalem,  where 
they  amalgamated  into  one.  Solomon 
felled  the  tree,  intending  to  use  it  for 
the  principal  of  the  Temple,  but  being 
too  short  it  was  laid  on  one  side.  The 
Jews  used  this  very  tree  for  the  Cross, 
and  after  the  crucifixion  it  was  buried 
for  more  than  200  years,  when  it  was 
discovered  in  a  cave  during  the  visit  of 
Helena,  the  emperor's  mother,  to  Jeru- 
salem. 

This  can  hardly  be  called  a  legend ;  It  Is  a  mer« 
allegory,  to  connect  the  first  with  the  second 


956 


WOOD 


WORM9 


Adam;   the  trinity  with    nnlty ;   and  the  short 
coming  of  the  law  with  the  everlasting  gospel. 

Wood  Silver.  A  payment  of  money 
instead  of  wood  for  the  manor  fires  by 
a  tenant  farmer  (14th  cent.). 

Wood's  Halfpence,  1724.  Half, 
pence  coined  for  Ireland  by  William 
Wood,  an  iron  and  copper  founder  of 
Wolverhamptom.  There  had  long  been 
a  deficiency  of  copper  coin  in  Ireland, 
and  the  government  contracted  with  Mr. 
Wood  to  supply  108,000  pounds'  worth  of 
halfpence  and  farthings,  of  stated  weight 
and  fineness.  Sir  Isaac  Newton,  master 
of  the  mint,  was  fully  satisfied  with  the 
way  the  contract  had  been  carried  out, 
and  said  that,  although  the  weight  of  the 
Irish  coin  was  a  trifle  less  than  that  of 
the  English  copper  money,  yet  Wood  had 
fully  compensated  for  this  difference  by 
superior  fineness.  Dean  Swift,  for  poli- 
tical purposes,  ran  down  the  new  coin 
both  in  prose  and  rerse.  One  of  his 
verse*  runs  thus — 

The  halfpence  are  coming,  the  nation'!  undoing. 
There's  an  end  of  your  ploughing,  and  baking, 

and  brewing, 
In  that  you  must  all  go  to  rack  and  to  rain. 

See '  Drapler's  Letters.' 

Woodland  Party  (The).  The 
Bianchi  faction  (q.v.),  so  called  from  the 
Cerchi,  who  lived  in  woodland  (  =  rural) 
districts  when  Dante  in  exile  waa  thrown 
amongst  them. 

Woodstock  Ghost  (The),  1649. 
A  trick  played  on  the  commissioners 
sent  by  the  Long  Parliament  to  take  pos- 
session of  the  house.  The  ghost  was 
one  of  the  commissioners'  clerks,  named 
Giles  Sharp,  who  played  his  part  so 
well  that  his  companions  fled  from 
Woodstock  in  terror.  The  secret  was 
kept  till  the  Revolution. 

The  real  name  of  Giles  Sharp  waa  Joseph  Col- 
lins, a  concealed  Royalist,  who  had  lived  at  Wood- 
stock and  knew  every  hole  and  cranny  inti- 
mately. 

Woodwardian  Professor  of 
Geology.  Value  600Z.  a  year.  Founded 
in  the  University  of  Cambridge  by  Dr. 
Woodward,  1727.  See  '  Harkness  Scho- 
larship,' '  Sedgwick  Prize.' 

Woo-tae  in  Chinese  history  means 
'  The  period  of  the  Five  Races.'  During 
the  first  part  of  this  period  the  empire 
was  divided  into  southern  and  northern; 
the  imperial  line  reigned  in  the  southern 
empire,  with  Nankin  as  the  seat  of 
government.  The  Beat  of  government 


of  the  northern  empire  was  Ho-nan.  In 
A.I).  534  the  northern  empire  was  split 
into  the  eastern  or  Tong-Oei,  and  the 
western  or  Si-Oei.  In  687  the  three 
empires  were  united  again  under  the 
12th  imperial  dynasty,  that  of  Swi.  The 
founder  was  a  cobblor  named  Lieu-yu, 
and  when  he  usurped  the  throne  he  waa 
named  Voo-tee  III.  The  contemporary 
kings  of  the  northern  empire  were  Tao- 
Voo-tee  and  Ming-yuen-tee.  The  capital 
of  the  southern  empire  was  Nan-kin,  and 
of  the  northern  empire  Ho-nan. 

The  five  races  were  Tseng,  Tsee,  Leang,  Tchtn, 
and  Swi.  Including  the  8th,  9th,  10th.  llth.  and 
12th  imperial  dynasties. 

V  Voo  means  warrior,  and  tee  means  ruler. 

Worcester  College,  Oxford,  1714. 
Founded  by  Sir  Thomas  Cookes.  The 
head-master  is  called  the  Provost.  It 
was  originally  called  Gloucester  Hall, 
and  was  used  by  the  monks  of  St.  Peter, 
Gloucester. 

Working-men's  Association 
(The),  1888.  A  title  assumed  by  the 
Chartists  (q.v.). 

Works  of  Supererogation, 
1274.  The  belief  that  our  Saviour'* 
Bufferings  were  more  than  sufficient  for 
the  sins  of  the  world,  and  hence  good 
works  were  an  extra  stock  which  might 
be  applied  to  balance  off  evil  works.  As 
saints  abounded  in  good  works  they 
accumulated  a  stock  of  merits  which 
could  be  applied  for  the  benefit  of  others 
or  for  redemption  of  souk  from  purgatory. 

Workshop  Regulation  Act 
(The),  1867  (80  &  81  Viet.  e.  146),  pro- 
vides : 

1.  That  no  child  under  the  age  of  8 
shall  be  employed  in  any  handicraft. 

2.  That  no  child  under  13  shall  be 
employed  for  more  than  6£  hours  a  day, 
between  6  a.m.  and  8  p.m. 

8.  That  no  young  person  under  18  and 
no  woman  shall  be  employed  more  than 
12  hours,  between  5  a.m.  and  9  p.m., 
with  an  hour  and  a  half  interval  at  least 
for  meals. 

4.  Except  in  retail  business  no  child 
or  woman  shall   be   employed  after  9 
o'clock  on  Saturdays. 

5.  No  child  under  11  shall  in  any  WIM 
be    employed    in    grinding    or    fustian 
cutting. 

Worms  (The  Diet  of),  1521.  Con- 
vened by  Earl  V.  to  put  down  the 


WORSHIP 


YANKEB 


057 


new  opinions  in  religion.  Luther  was 
summoned,  and  defended  himself;  but 
the  diet  convicted  him  of  heresy,  and 
issued  an  edict  for  his  apprehension,  and 
the  committal  of  his  books  to  the  flames. 
The  Elector  of  Saxony  concealed  him 
for  nine  months,  and  he  escaped. 

Worship  of  Reason  (The),  1793. 
A  substitute  for  Christianity  in  the  first 
French  republic.  It  was  the  beauty  of 
virtue  and  the  arbitrament  of  reason. 
7  Nov.,  1793,  Mgr.  Gobet,  archbishop  of 
Paris,  with  a  multitude  of  other  ecclesi- 
astics, went  to  the  Hall  of  the  Convention, 
and  there  solemnly  resigned  their  func- 
tions and  renounced  the  Christian  reli- 
gion. It  was  then  decreed  that  the 
deities  of  France  should  thenceforth  be 
Liberty,  Equality,  and  Reason.  The 
word  '  God '  was  prohibited,  and  all 
Christian  rites  were  abolished.  A  pro- 
cession was  then  made  to  Notre  Dame, 
where  an  actress  was  seated  on  the 
altar  to  represent  the  Goddess  of  Reason. 

Worsley's  Act  (Lord),  1836  (6  &  7 
Will.  IV.).  The  General  Enclosure  Act. 
Nine  years  after  came  a  more  general 
Act  for  the  enclosure  of  commons  (1846). 

Wranglers,  1753.  In  the  Univer- 
sity of  Cambridge.  Originally  the  Tripos 
consisted  of  Senior  Optimes  (8  syl.), 
Junior  Opttmes,  and  the  Poll-men,  or 
01  vo\\ot  But  in  1753  the  first  class 
was  divided,  and  the  best  men  were 
made  into  a  new  division  called  Wranglers. 
The  Poll-men  were  then  cut  off,  and  the 
Tripos  consisted  only  of  the  three  honour 
classes  called  Wranglers,  Senior  Optimes, 
and  Junior  Optimes.  The  first  word 
referred  to  the  disputations,  or  acts  held 
in  the  school,  which,  being  highly  satis- 
factory, the  moderator  complimented 
the  respondent  by  saying  to  him  Summo 
myenii  acumine  disputasti  ('  You  have 
wrangled  excellently').  To  the  other 
honour  men  he  said  Optime  disputasti 
(for  Junior  Optimes),  and  Optime  quidem 
disputasti  (for  Senior  Optimes). 

'Wright    of    Derby.'     Joseph 

Wright  (1734-1797),  a  celebrated  land- 
scape painter  born  at  Derby.  His  land- 
scapes are  noted  for  elegance  of  outline 
and  judicious  management  of  light  and 
shade. 

Writ  of  Habeas  Corpus  (16 
Car.  I.  e.  10).  AJ>.  1641.  It  enacts  (1) 


that  any  person  arrested  for  a  bailable 
offence  shall  be  set  at  liberty  upon 
giving  the  awarded  bail,  with  an  assurance 
to  appear  and  answer  the  charge  when 
duly  called  upon  BO  to  do;  (2)  that 
officers  shall  not  evade  this  law  by  shift- 
ing about  the  custody  of  a  prisoner 
under  a  penalty  of  100Z.  for  the  first 
offence  and  200Z.  for  the  second ;  (8)  no 
person  delivered  by  habeas  corpus  shall 
be  re-committed;  (4)  every  person 
charged  with  an  offence  shall,  if  he  re- 
quires it,  be  tried  hi  the  next  session ; 
(5)  no  prisoner  shall  be  sent  out  of  his 
own  country  to  be  tried.  Thus  an  Eng- 
lishman cannot  be  sent  to  Scotland,  Ire- 
land, the  Channel  Isles,  or  to  any  of 
the  Colonies. 

There  are  four  other  provisions,  bat  they  ratbec 
pertain  to  the  legal  profession  than  to  the  general 
public. 

Writer  to  the  Signet, or  'Clerk 
to  the  Signet.'  A  Scotch  attorney  of  the 
highest  class.  At  one  tune  the  clerks  so 
called  were  in  the  office  of  the  Secretary 
of  State,  where  writs  that  passed  under 
the  royal  signet  were  prepared. 

Wiirzburg  (Patron  Saint  of). 
St.  Kilian,  an  Irishman,  who  converted 
a  duke  of  Wiirzburg,  and  was  assassi- 
nated by  Geila,  who  was  his  brother** 
wife.  Kilian  told  the  duke  it  was  un- 
lawful to  live  with  Geila,  and  the 
exasperated  woman  sent  an  assassin  to 
murder  Kilian  while  he  was  celebrating 
midnight  service.  Geilah  =  Gy-lah. 

Wyatt's  Rebellion,  1553-1554. 
Sir  Thomas  Wyatt  the  Younger  formed 
a  confederacy  to  oppose  the  marriage  of 
Queen  Mary  with  Philip  II.  of  Spain. 
He  marched  on  London,  and  the  train- 
bands who  were  sent  against  him  under 
the  command  of  the  Duke  of  Norfolk 
deserted  in  a  mass  to  the  rebel.  Wyatt 
pushed  on  to  Temple  Bar,  which  was 
closed  against  him.  He  surrendered  to 
Sir  M.  Berkeley,  was  committed  to  the 
Tower,  tried,  convicted,  and  beheaded. 

Xabatatenses  (Wooden  shoes),  so 
the  Waldenses  (q-v.)  were  called  from 
xabatata  (a  wooden  sandal),  worn  in  imi- 
tation of  the  apostles. 

Yankee.  A  name  of  badinage  ap- 
plied to  the  North  Americans  by  the 
English,  but  accepted  with  pride  and 
satisfaction  by  all  true-hearted  Ameri- 
cana. II  waa  originally  the  corruption 


YANKEB 

of  the  word  Anglois  by  the  American 
Indians.  Jonathan  Hastings,  a  farmer 
of  Cambridge,  in  New  England,  in  1713, 
used  the  word  as  a  synonym  of  excel- 
lence. '  It  is  Yankee  good,'  or  good  as 
if  English  made ;  and  the  people  of  the 
other  colonies  jocosely  called  the  New 
Englanders  'Jonathan  Yankees,'  and 
sometimes  shortened  the  phrase  either 
into  Jonathan  or  into  Yankee. 

Yankee  Doodle.  The  name  of  a 
well-known  tune,  one  of  the  '  national 
airs '  of  the  U.S. ;  also  a  doggerel  song 
set  to  that  tone. 

Yassanian  Dynasty  (The).  The 
fourth  of  the  fabulous  dynasties  of  Persia. 
The  two  names  given  are  Shah  Yassan 
the  founder,  and  Yassan  Ajem  the  last 
of  the  race.  It  was  preceded  by  the 
Kuleev  dynasty,  and  followed  by  the 
Paishdadians  (q.v.). 

Yatagan,  a  Turkish  sabre  worn  in 
the  sash. 

Year  I.  of  the  Revolutionary  Galen- 
dar,  from  22  Sept.,  1792,  to  21  Sept.,  1793. 
The  French  Convention  announced  that 
in  future  the  Christian  era  was  to  be 
abolished1,  and  all  dates  were  to  be  taken 
from  the  Revolution  era. 

The  Republican  calendar  wa*  first  used  26  Nov., 
1798,  and  was  discontinued  81  Dec.,  1805. 

Royalty  abolished,  2-2  Sept.,  1792. 

The  King  Louis  XVI.  guillotined.  21  January, 
1798;  and  the  Committee  of  Publlo  Safety  In- 

•muted. 

Fall  of  the  Girondist*.  9  June.  1798. 
Assassination  ol  Marat  by  Charlotte  Corday, 
IB  July.  1793. 
New  constitution  proclaimed,  10  Ang.,  1798. 

Year  II.  of  the  Revolutionary  Calen- 
dar, from  22  Sept.,  1793,  to  21  Sept.,  1794. 
The  Queen  Marie  Antoinette  guillotined,  16  Oct., 

1798. 

The  Girondists  put  to  death,  31  Oct.,  1798. 
Worship  of  the  goddess  of  Reason  introduced, 
10  Nov.,  17'.>:t. 

The  nrtiiadrs  of  Nantes  in  Dec.,  1798. 
1 'Miiton  and  others  guillotined.  5  April,  1794. 
Robespierre  president  of  the  convention,  4  June. 

Revolution  of  9  Thermidor  and  end  of  the  Reign 
Of  Terror,  27  July,  1794. 

Year  III.  of  the  Revolutionary  Ca- 
lendar, from  22  Sept.,  1794,  to  21  Sept, 
1795. 

Jacobin  Club  closed,  Nov..  1794. 
Revolt  in  La  Vendee,  July,  17  ">. 
New    constitution   (the    Directory)  appointed, 
•a  Aug.,  1796. 

Year  IV.  of  the  Revolutionary 
Calendar,  from  22  Sept.,  1795,  to  21  Sept., 
1796. 

ClOM  Of  UM  convention.  M  Oct..  179ft. 


TEAB 


Napoleon  marries  Josephine  Beauharnal*.  0 
March,  1796. 

Napoleon  defeats  the  Austrian*  at  Montenotte, 
12  April.  1796. 

Napoleon  defeat*  the  Pledmontese  at  Mllleslmo, 
18  April ;  at  Dego,  U  April ;  at  Mondovl,  22  April, 
179o. 

Napoleon  defeats  the  Austrian*  at  the  bridge  of 
Lodi,  10  May,  1796. 

Napoleon  enter*  Milan,  15  May,  1796. 

Napoleon  defeats  Wurmser  at  Castigllone,  5  Aug., 
1796. 

Napoleon  defeats  the  Austrlans  at  Roreredc 
4  Sept.,  and  at  Bassano,  8  Sept.,  1796. 

Year  V.  of  the  Revolutionary 
Calendar,  from  22  Sept.,  1796,  to  21  Sept., 

Alvlnii  defeat*  Napoleon  at  the  bridge  of  Arcola 

15-17  Nov.,  1798. 

The  Cispadane  Republic  formed,  Deo.,  1796. 

Napoleon  defeat*  the  Austrian*  at  Rlvoll,  14 
January,  1797. 

Treaty  of  Tolentino,  19  Feb.,  1797. 

Napoleon  defeats  the  Archduke  Charle*  on  the 
Tagllamento,  16  March,  1797. 

Year  VI.  of  the  Revolutionary  Ca- 
lendar, from  22  Sept.,  1797,  to  21  Sept., 
1798. 


Year  VII.  of  the  Revolutionary 
Calendar,  from  22  Sept,  1798,  to  21  Sept., 

Napoleon  take*  Jaffa  by  storm,  6  March.  1799. 
Napoleon  orders  the  massacre  of  hi*  prisoners. 

Napoleon 'win*  the  battle  ol  Abouklr,  95  July. 

Year  VT1T.  of  the  Revolutionary 
Calendar,  from  22  Sept,  1799,  to  21  Sept., 
1800. 

Napoleon  abolishes  the  Directory  and  seise* 
the  supreme  power,  9,  10  Nov..  1799. 

Napoleon  made  first  consul,  24  Deo.,  1799. 

Napoleon  passes  over  the  Alps,  May,  1800. 
^Napoleon  win*  the  battle  of  Marengo,  14  Juno. 

Year  IX.  of  the  Revolutionary 
Calendar,  from  22  Sept.,  1800,  to  21  Sept., 
1801. 

^Th e  Infernal  machine  directed  again**  Napoleon, 

Treaty  of  Lunevllle,  9  Feb.,  1801. 

Concordat  concluded  with  the  pope,  Sept.,  1801. 

Year  X.  of  the  Revolutionary 
Calendar,  from  22  Sept,  1801,  to  21  Sept., 

Peace  of  Amiens,  25  March,  1802. 
Napoleon  first  consul  for  life.  2  Aug.,  1801, 
Piedmont  annexed  to  France,  Sept.,  1802. 

Year  XI.  of  the  Revolutionary 
Calendar,  from  22  Sept.,  1802,  to  21  Sept, 
1803. 

Napoleon  <1e*l*JOi  wa*  a«alnst  England,  22  May, 


TEAB 


Napolron  establishes  the  censorship  of  the  press, 
Sept.,  1803. 

Year  XII.  of  the  Eevolutionary 
Calendar,  from  22  Sept.,  1803,  to  21  Sept., 
1804. 

The  Dae  d'Enghien  shot  at  Vlncennes,  21  March, 
Napoleon  assumes  the  title  of  Emperor,  18  May, 

Napoleon  prepares  for  the  invasion  of  England 
daring  the  summer  of  1804. 

Year  XIII.  of  the  Eevolutionary 
Calendar,  from  22  Sept.,  1804,  to  21  Sept., 
1805. 

Napoleon  crowned  by  the  pope,  2  Dec.,  1804. 

Napoleon  crowned  at  Milan  as  king  of  Italy, 
26  May,  1806. 

Napoleon  breaks  Up  the  camp  of  Boulogne, 
1«  Aug.,  1805. 

Year  XIV.  of  the  Revolutionary 
Calendar,  from  22  Sept.,  1805,  to  81  Dec., 
1805.  This  was  a  year  of  466  days,  i.e.  nine 
extra  days  in  September,  with  the  three 
months  of  October,  November,  and  De- 
cember, which,  of  course,  were  dupli- 
cates. But  Napoleon,  who  abolished 
the  calendar,  returned  to  the  old  system 
on  1  Jan.,  1806. 

Napoleon  wins  the  battle  of  Austerlita.2  Dee., 
1PC5. 

Peace  of  Presburg,  25  Deo.,  1805. 

Napoleon  dethrones  the  King  of  Naples,  Feb. 

Napoleon  makes  his  brother  Joseph  king  of  the 
Two  Sicilies,  March,  1806. 

Napoleon  makes  his  brother  Louis  king  of  Hol- 
land, 6  June,  1806. 

Napoleon  defeats  the  Prussians  at  Jena  and 
Auerstadt,  Oct.,  1806. 

Napoleon  publishes  his  Berlin  decree,  21  Nov., 
1806. 

Year  Books.  Reports.  These  year- 
books are  extant  in  an  unbroken  series 
from  Edward  II.  to  Henry  VHL,  and 
were  made  by  the  court  scribes  (protho- 
notaries)  at  the  expense  of  the  crown, 
and  published  annually. 

Year  of  Confusion  (The),  B.C.  46, 

which  consisted  of  sixteen  months  (445 
days).  It  was  the  year  A.U.C.  708  when 
Julius  Caesar  inserted  (beside  the  inter- 
calary month  of  twenty-three  days)  two 
extraordinary  months  between  Nov.  and 
Dec.,  one  of  thirty-three  days  and  the 
other  of  thirty-four  days,  in  order  to  ad- 
just the  year  according  to  the  course  of 
the  sun.  To  prevent  the  recurrence  of 
any  future  confusion,  he  reformed  the 
calendar,  making  it  to  consist  of  865  days 
and  a  leap  year  of  866  days,  instead  of 
855  and  the  mensis  intercalaris  attri- 
buted to  Numa. 
Tkw  reform  was  the  work  of  Soslgenes  of  Ala. 


TEAB 


andria,  who  Introduced  the  terms  kalends,  nones, 
and  id«s,  to  designate  certain  divisions  of  the 
Roman  month.  Kalends  the  first  day  of  the 
month,  when  the  priest  called  out  or  announced  to 
the  people  the  day  of  the  new  moon.  Nones,  nine 
days  before  the  Ides.  The  Ides  were  the  16th  of 
March,  May,  July,  and  October,  but  the  18th  of  the 
other  eight  months. 

Year  of  Death  (The),  A.D.  687,  is 
so  called  by  the  Arabian  historians  be- 
cause of  the  terrible  plague  which  deso- 
lated Syria.  As  many  as  25,000  men  of 
the  army  of  the  Kalif  Omar,  encamped 
before  Jerusalem,  fell  victims.  Next 
year  it  desolated  Aleppo  and  Antioch. 

Year  of  Destruction  (The),  A.D. 
689,  is  so  called  by  the  Arabs  from  the 
dreadful  plague  which  broke  out  at 
Medina.  It  was  preceded  by  violent 
hailstorms  which  destroyed  enormous 
quantities  of  corn. 

Year  of  Jubilee  (The).  Every 
fiftieth  year  among  the  Jewish  race,  when 
all  lands  returned  to  their  original  owners 
and  all  slaves  were  set  free. 

Year  of  Liberty  (The),  1648.  After 
the  execution  of  Charles  I.  his  statues  in 
the  Royal  Exchange  and  in  other  places 
were  taken  down,  and  the  following  in- 
scription was  substituted  by  Act  of  Par- 
liament: 'Exit  Tyrannus,  Regum  ulti- 
mus,  Anno  Libertatis  Anglies  restitutse 
primo,  AJD.  1648,  Jan.  80  '  (old  style). 

Year  of  Revolutions  (Tfo),1848. 
The  Chartist  demonstration  in  this 
country;  the  third  of  France;  the  in- 
surrections of  Italy;  revolutions  in  Hun- 
gary and  Austria. 

Year  of  the  Deputations  (The). 
The  eighth  of  the  Hedjrah  (AJ>.  680), 
when,  after  the  victory  near  Taif,  deputa- 
tions flocked  from  various  tribes  to  pay 
homage  to  Mohammed. 

Year  of  the  Revolutionary  Calendar. 
1.  Prom  22  Sept.,  1792,  to  21  Sept.,  1798 


2. 

8. 

4. 

5. 

6. 

7. 

8. 

9 

10. 
11. 


1798 
1794 
1795 
1796 
1797 
1798 
1799 
1800 
1801 
1802 


1794 
1796 
1796 
1797 
1798 
1799 
1800 
1801 
1802 
1808 


960 


YELLOW 


YELLOW 


12.  Prom  22  Sept.,  1803,  to  21  Sept.,  1804 

13.  „      1804    „     1805 

14.  „  1805  to  81  Dec.,  1805 
When  the  practice  was  discontinued. 

Yellow  and  Blue,  in  China.  The 
followers  of  Lamaism  wear  yellow  robes, 
the  imperial  colour,  because  Lamaism 
was  promulgated  in  China  by  a  son-in- 
law  of  the  emperor.  The  other  twelve 
sects  wear  blue. 

Yellow  Book  (The).  Reports  of 
the  inspectors  of  schools  for  England, 
Wales,  and  Scotland.  So  called  from 
the  yellow  cover. 

Yellow  Books  (The).  In  France, 
the  government  reports,  papers,  and 
other  official  documents  are  stitched  in 
yellow  covers.  So  are  the  government 
reports  of  foreign  affairs.  See  p.  106, 
•  Blue  Books.' 

Yellow  Caps.  The  caps  worn 
in  France  before  the  15th  cent,  were 
round  ai  of  a  yellow  colour,  like  the 
stockings  mr  Blue-coat  boys. 

In  Italy  uews  were  obliged  to  wear 
yellow  caps  as  a  badge.  And  Shylock 
ought  to  have  such  a  head-dress. 

Yellow  Caps  (Rebellion  of  the). 
In  China  in  the  reign  of  Han-ling-tee 
(168-189).  This  formidable  insurrection, 
headed  by  Tchang-keo,  received  its  dis- 
tinctive name  from  the  caps  worn  by  the 
insurgents,  which  were  all  of  the  imperial 
colour.  Till  220  rebellion  followed  re- 
bellion in  quick  succession,  and  between 
220  and  266  China  was  divided  into  three 
states,  called  the  San  Kuo  period. 

Yellow  In  China  Is  the  imperial  colour,  which 
these  insurgents  adopted. 

Yellow  Division  (The),  or  Brigade 
of  Pentonville  Prison.  A  convict  goes 
through  three  grades  during  his  sen- 
tence after  the  probation :  (1)  the  third 
class,  when  he  wears  black  facings  on 
his  jacket;  (2)  the  yellow  division  or 
second  class,  when  he  can,  if  he  likes, 
have  tea  for  supper  instead  of '  skilly  '  or 
gruel ;  and  (3)  the  first  class,  when  he 
may  have  roast  instead  of  boiled  beef. 

Yellow  Dress  (The).  A  dress  worn 
by  convicts  who  have  attempted  to 
escape,  but  have  been  captured  and 
brought  back.  One  half  is  a  bright 
canary  yellow  Mid  the  other  bjjf  ft 


sombre  drab.  If  the  man  has  used  vio» 
lence,  the  penalty  is  a  '  yellow  dress  and 
stangs'  [irons],  while  the  drab  half  is 
changed  to  deep  black. 

Yellow  Fever  (The).  So  called 
from  the  yellow  tint  which  extends  over 
the  whole  body,  varying  from  a  pale 
lemon  to  a  deep  orange  colour.  Havan- 
nah  and  Vera  Cruz  may  be  termed  nur- 
series of  this  fatal  disease,  which  attacks 
Europeans  in  Sept.  and  Oct.  It  seems 
to  reappear  in  Europe  about  thirty  times 
in  a  century. 

It  ravaged  Antigua  in  1810. 

Barbados  In  1647  and  1891.  where  • 

was  called  the  '  New  Distemper.' 
m          Barcelona  In  1*21.    Above  5.000  died. 
v          Cadiz  for  the  first  time  in  1706,  brought 

by  a  ship  from  America  ;  since  then 

in  1780. 1733. 1744,1763,  1764, 1819,  when 

It  also  attacked  the  dogs,  oats,  cattle. 

birds  (even  canaries),  and  was  mos* 

fatal. 
»          Oarthagena  In  1792,  where  It  prodnoe* 

dreadful  havoc. 
.          Domingo  .St.)  in  1780,  1740, 1791.  1792-S. 

179H.    when    15,000    Englishmen   and 

nearly  the  whole  French  garrison  fell 

Tic-Urns  to  it. 
m         Gaudeloupe  In  the  autumn  of  UU-f> 

1819. 

»  Gibraltar  in  1*04, 1814, 1828. 

m  Guayaquil  in  1740  and  often  sine*. 

Havannah  Is  its  nursery. 
m          Islade  Leon  in  1*1  >  in-28-9. 

Llvorno  in  1W8,  where  It  carried  ofl 

1.A60  persons  out  of  6,600  who  wen 

attacked  by  It. 
m  Main**  In  1741.  1808,  when  6,884 

died;    in   1*04.  when  18,683 

were  attacked. 
m          Massachusetts  In  1618,  but  not  sever*. 
Mauritius  in  is  1.1. 

Mexico  in  1545.  1570, 1788-T,  1761  »,  1MT. 
_  New  York  in 

North  America  eight    times  betweea 

1T.W  and  1M06  (sundry  parts). 
„  Philadelphia  In  IKW.  17«S.  when  Its  rl<v 

lence  was  unparalleled ;  in  1703,  1791. 

»  Spain*  (various  parts)  In  1800. 1808. 18U. 

Vera  Crus.  like  Havannah,  la  a  nursery 

of  the  disease. 
m          Virginia    In  1639  and  1866,   where   Its 

havoc  was  horrible. 
«          West  Indies  In  1783, 1780, 1745.  ITtt.  Mfei 

often  since. 

Yellow  Flag  (A).  A  yellow  flag 
flying  from  a  mast  indicates  that  the 
vessel  is  in  quarantine. 

A  black  flag  Indicates  a  pirate,  fend  flag  <k/kMM. 
a  white  flag  craves  a  truce. 

Yellow  Flags  (The),  or  'Yellow 
Flag  Troops.'  The  Anamese  mercenaries. 
In  the  Tonquin  war,  1883,  they  were  for 
a  time  French  auxiliaries.  Their  standard 
was  a  yellow  ensign,  and  their  head- 
quarters was  Ho-Tang.  8*4  p.  97, 
•Black  Flags.' 


YELLOW 


YOKE 


§61 


Yellow  Palace  (The),  or  Khoosk 
•  Zurd,  one  of  the  hunting-seats  of  Ba- 
haram  Gour  in  Persia. 

The  Yellow  Mountain,  or  '  Koh  e  Zurd.'  la  the 
source  of  the  Zeinderood,  on  -which  Ispahan 
stands. 

The  Yellow  Sea,  or '  Whang  Hal,1  Is  an  arm  ol 
the  North  Pacific,  on  the  north-east  of  China. 

Yellow  Biver  (The),  or  '  Hpang 
Ho.'  Known  generally  as  'China's 
Sorrow.' 

Yellow  Robe  (Order  of  the).  A 
religious  order  founded  by  Buddha.  The 
founder  himself  wore  a  yellow  robe  and 
carried  an  alms  bowl. 

But  to  his  own,  them  of  the  Yellow  Robe, 

He  taught  how  they  should  dwell; 

How  live,  free  from  the  snares  of  love  and  wealth ; 

What   eat,  and   drink,  and  carry :   three  plain 

Yellow,  'ol   stitched  ifcuff,  worn  with  shoulder 


A  girdle,  almsbowl,  strainer.    Thus  be  laid 
That  noble  order  of  the  Yellow  Robe 
Which  to  this  day  usandetb. 

EDWIN  ARNOLD,  The  Light  of  Aria,  bk.  vlli. 

Yellow  Stick  (Religion  of  the). 
Scotland.  The  reformed  religion. 

[Livingstone]  has  .  .  .  recorded  a  tradition  that 
the  people  of  [Ulva  Isle]  were  converted  from 
being  Roman  Catholics  by  the  laird  coming  round 
with  a  man  having  a  yellow  staff  .  . .  [and]  the 
new  religion  went  long  afterwards  ...  by  the 
name  of  the  'Religion  of  the  Yellow  Stick.'— 
BLAIKIE,  Personal  Life  of  David  Livingstone. 

Dr.  Blaikie  adds:  'The  same  story  is  told  of 
perhaps  a  dozen  other  places  in  the  Highlands.' 
See  '  Motes  and  Queries,'  18  July,  1889,  p.  29. 

Y'en  Dynasty  (The)  of  China 
(1279-1868)  succeeded  the  dynasty  of 
Song,  and  was  succeeded  by  the  Mings. 
Kublai  Khan  was  the  founder.  It  was 
the  twentieth  imperial  dynasty — that  of 
the  Moguls — gave  ten  kings,  and  lasted 
ninety  years.  The  seat  of  government 
was  Pe-kin. 

China  was  at  the  time  divided  1  nto  two  kingdoms, 
north  and  south  of  the  Yellow  River.  The  Song 
kings  reigned  in  the  south.  It  vas  the  old,  old 
tale.  The  reigning  king,  threatened  by  the 
Tartars,  called  in  the  aid  of  the  Moguls.  KublaK 
Khan  repelled  the  Tartars,  then  dethroned  the 
Song  klugs,  and  then  made  himself  master  of  the 
north  also,  ihus  uniting  again  North  and  South 

Kubia*  Khan  was  called  by  the  Chinese  '  Ho-pee- 
lle.'  His  regnal  name  in  China  was  '  Shee-tsu,' 
and  his  reign  Is  still  called  '  the  Wise  Govern- 
ment.' 

Yeoman  Usher  (The).  The  deputy 
of  the  Gentleman  Usher  of  the  Black 
Kod.  See  '  Black  Bod.' 

Yeomen  of  the  Guard,  or  '  Beef- 
eaters,'  1485.  Instituted  by  Henry  VII. 
It  was  a  corps  of  fifty  soldiers,  whose 


duty  it  was  to  attend  upon  the  king  and 
wait  on  him  at  meals. 

It  used  to  be  generally  supposed  that '  Beefeater ' 
was  a  corruption  of  the  English-French  buffet-er 
or  buffctier, '  one  who  waits  at  the  buffet.'  That 
there  is  no  such  French  word  as  buffetier  is  no 
argument  against  such  a  perversion.  We  have 
a  small  host  of  English-French  words  equally 
ignored  in  Paris.  Take,  for  example,  encore=tho 
French  bis,  surtout  =  pardessus,  while  the  French 
surtout  =  tho  English  epergne.  Nom  de  plume  is 
English-French,  In  imitation  of  nom  de  guerre. 

Yn  (Dynasty  of '),B.C.  1401-1122.  The 
latter  part  of  the  Chang  dynasty  was  so 
called  from  the  city  Yn,  where  the  court 
was  held.  The  court  had  been  previously 
held  at  Yang-tching,  but  Poan-keng, 
the  seventeenth  emperor  of  the  Chang 
dynasty,  moved  his  court  to  Yn  (B.C. 
1401),  and  changed  the  name  of  the 
dynasty  from  Chang  to  Yn. 

This  must  not  be  confounded  with  the  Y'en 

Dynasty.    See  above. 

Ynglings  of  Norway  (The).  It 
is  said  that  a  family  of  Ynglings  reigned 
in  Norway  from  863  to  1186,  but  the 
whole  of  this  part  of  Norwegian  history 
is  very  doubtful.  The  YnpY^gs  of 
Norway  were  contemporaneous  l0ith  the 
Skioldungs  of  Sweden,  as  \\ul  appear 
from  the  following  lists : — 

Swedish  Skioldungi. 
A.D. 

869  Emund  of  thanMM 
of  Ivar. 


Norway  Ynglings. 

Harald  Haarfagen 
1  .........    863 

Eric  I.  Blodeexe  ...  933 
Hako  I.  the  Good  1WG 
Harald  II.  Graafel  960 
HakoII.  Jarl  ..,  962 
Olaf  I.  king  of  Den- 
mark, Tryggveson  — 
Eric  II.  „  1000 

Olaf  II.  (Saint)      ...  1016 
Sueno   II.  king  of 

Denmark  ..  — 

Magnus  I.  the  Good  1036 
----- 


Harald  III.  . 


Magnus  IL  ... 
Olaf  III.  „. 
Magnus  m.... 
Olaf  IV. 
Sigurd  I.  ... 
Magnus  IV.  ... 
Harald  IV.  ... 


1047 


..  1006 

...  ]%9 

...  1087 

...  1103 

-  1122 

..  1130 

1135-1136 


873  Erik  Emundson. 
033  Biorn  Erikson. 


998  Erik  the  VlotwlMM. 


1026  Olof  Skotkonung. 

1056  S tonkiH,  founder  o! 

the  race  of  Sten- 

kill. 

1006  Halstan. 
1080  Inge  L 

1112  Philip. 
1118  Inge  II. 
1122  Sverker, 


founde* 


of   the   race 

rerker. 


Ynglings  of  Sweden  (The).  A 
semi-historic  race  of  Swedish  kings  from 
B.C.  70  to  A.D.  647.  So  called  from  Yngve, 
son  of  Odin,  to  whom  at  death  he  assigned 
Sweden.  The  Ynglings  of  Sweden  were 
not  kings  of  all  Sweden,  but  chiefs  of 
Upsala,  and  overlords  of  the  other  chiefs. 
They  gave  twenty-four  chiefs,  and  were 
succeeded  by  the  Skioldungs. 

Yoke  of  Infamy.  Three  spears 
arranged  like  ft  gallows,  under  which 

»Q 


YORICK 


YOUNG 


conquered  troops  were  made  to  march  in 
token  of  subjection.    (A  Roman  custom.) 

Yorick.  The  pen-name  of  Laurence 
Sterne,  who  died  in  1768,  at  the  age  of 
fifty-five. 

York  (Frederick  Duke  of),  son  of 
George  III.,  commander-in- chief.  He 
was  obliged  to  resign  his  office  owing  to 
the  exposure  of  a  wholesale  traffic  in 
army  commissions,  carried  on  by  his 
mistress  Mrs.  Clarke. 

York  (The  Line  of)  gives  England 
three  kings,  viz.  Edward  IV.,  Edward  V., 
and  Richard  III.,  through  Lionel  duke 
of  Clarence,  third  son  of  Edward  IH. 

Lionel  was  the  father  of  Philippa,  who  married 
Edward  Mortimer  earl  of  March,  and  their  son 
was  linger  Mortimer  earl  of  March,  who  was  slain 
In  Ireland  1898. 

This  Roger  Mortimer  was  father  of  EDMUND 
MOBTIMBB  earl  of  March,  and  of  ANN  MOBTIMBB 
who  married  Richard  duke  of  York. 

V  At  the  death  of  Richard  II.  EDMUND  MOB- 
TIMER  waa  heir  to  the  throne.  He  died  li'24.  It 
was  In  Sept.  1889  that  Henry  IV.  deposed  Richard 
II.  and  usurped  the  throne,  being  succeeded  by 
Henry  V.  (his  Bon)  and  Henry  VI. 

Now  take  ANN  MOUTIMKR.  She  was  the  mother 
of  Richard  duke  of  York  (slain,  In  1466,  at  the 
battle  of  Wakefleld),  leaving  two  sons,  EDWARD  I V. 
and  RICHARD  III.  Edward  V.  was  the  son  of 
Edward  IV.,  and  was  murdered  by  his  uncle 
Richard. 

York  (The  Statute  of),  12  Edward  IL, 
A  J>.  1818.  Ordered  that  all  black  money 
(noir  monnoie)  lately  current  in  the  realm 
be  excluded.  This  base  coin  was  intro- 
duced from  foreign  countries,  and  pro- 
bably  from  Ireland  also,  for  in  1889  black 
money,  called  turneyt,  wag  current  in 

York  (Trial  of  the  DuJee  of),  1809. 
Colonel  Wardle  accused  the  Duke  of  York 
in  the  House  of  Commons  of  promot- 
ing improper  persons  to  military  rank 
through  the  influence  of  a  Mrs.  Clarke. 
An  inquiry  was  made  and  the  duke 
acquitted.  Such  things  were  common 
enough  till  the  middle  of  the  nineteenth 
century.  '  Douceurs  '  [to  mistresses]  were 
even  advertised  in  the  daily  press.  I 
well  remember  when  the  '  Times '  dis- 
continued these  advertisements. 

This  was  Frederick  duke  of  York,  Moond  son  of 
George  III. 

York  Prize  (The)  for  an  essay  on 
the  law  of  primogeniture.  For  any 
graduate  of  the  University  of  Cambridge 
of  not  more  than  seven  years'  standing. 
The  same  person  may  receive  the  prize 


more  than  once.  Value  about  90L 
Founded  by  Edmund  York  of  St.  Catha- 
rine's Hall,  1875. 

Young  Chevalier  (The).  The 
Prince  Charles  Edward  [Stuart].  Also 
called  the  '  Young  Pretender '  [».«.  to  the 
British  throne],  1720-1788. 

Young  Clerical  School  (The\ 

1890.  To  draw  more  closely  together  the 
religious  party  and  the  masses.  M.  de 
Mun  (in  France),  M.  Decurtius  (in  Switz- 
erland), and  a  large  number  of  German 
and  Austrian  Catholics  have  made  nume- 
rous journeys  to  Rome,  and  have  suc- 
ceeded in  forming  a  very  influential 
party  at  the  Vatican.  The  pope  (Leo 
XIII.)  is  in  favour  of  the  movement,  and 
hopes  thereby  to  solve  the  great  labour 
question. 

A  man  who  styled  himself  '  General '  Booth, 
because  he  was  head  of  a  religions  society  termed 
by  him  the  Salvation  Army,'  said.  In  the  autumn 
of  1890,  that  if  ho  was  entrusted  with  100,0001.  he 
would  solve  the  great  'labour  question.1  In 
December,  1890.  above  80,0001.  had  been  sub. 
scribed.  Mr.  (General)  Booth  Issued  a  book  to 
explain  his  scheme,  but  It  has  not  yet  been  put 
In  operation  (1891). 

Young  England,  about  1840.  A 
group  of  clever  politicians  with  fantastic 
ideas  who  for  a  time  commanded  consider- 
able attention.  The  chief  of  the  party 
were  Benjamin  Disraeli  [Lord  Beacons- 
field],  Lord  John  Manners,  George  Sydney 
Smithe  HJord  Strangford],  Cochrane- 
Wishart-Baillie  [Lord  Lamington],  and 
many  others  distinguished  in  oratory  and 
literature.  Their  platform  was  laughed 
at  by  practical  men  as  Utopian,  and 
quietly  sank  out  of  notice. 

Young  Englanders.  A  set  of 
young  men  who  tried  to  revive  the  for- 
mality and  court  manners  of  the  Chester- 
field school.  They  wore  white  waistcoats, 
patronised  the  pet  poor,  looked  down 
upon  shopkeepers,  and  were  altogether 
Red  Tape  Knights. 

In  1682-8  Oscar  Wilde  made  himself  ridiculous  by 
trying  to  Introduce  the  '  esthetic  foolery '  both  In 
taste,  dress,  and  manners. 

Young  Europe,  1834.  An  Italian 
journal  which  took  the  place  of  'Young 
Italy '  (q.v.),  and  tried  to  propagate  the 
same  Utopian  system. 

Young  German  School  (The) 
of  literature  followed  the  emancipation 
of  Germany  from  the  Napoleonic  yoke. 


YOUNG 


YUEN-OEl 


061 


Headed  by  Karl  Gutzkow.  The  other 
chief  authors  of  this  school  are  Theodor 
Mundt,  Gustav  Kiihne,  Heinrich  Laube, 
Ludolf  Wienberg,  Robert  Heller,  Ernst 
Kossak,  and  Heinrich  Heine  (the  best  of 
all). 

Young  Germany.  A  secret  so- 
ciety mentioned  in  the  report  of  the 
Government  of  Zurich,  1844,  and  said  to 
be  then  in  existence  in  Switzerland.  This 
society  aimed  at  a  United  Germany  with 
a  republican  form  of  government. 

Young  Ireland,  1848.  A  party 
nursed  by  the  newspaper  called  the 
'  Nation.'  It  differed  from  the  Old  Ire- 
land party  headed  by  Daniel  O'Connell 
chiefly  in  this  respect.  The  old  party 
was  a  religious  one  and  sought  the  su- 
premacy of  the  Catholics;  the  young 
party  wanted  to  unite  both  Protestants 
and  Catholics  in  the  great  object  of  the 
severance  of  Ireland  from  the  British 
crown.  Though  the  Young  Irelanders 
disclaimed  warlike  intentions,  many  of 
their  speeches  were  very  inflammatory. 
O'Connell  headed  the  old  repealers ;  the 
young  repealers  were  led  by  William 
Smith  O'Brien.  The  Young  Irelanders 
gave  birth  to  the  United  Irishmen  (q-v.)t 
a  war  party.  See  '  Irish  Associations.' 


In  December,  1890,  the  Irish  '  Nationalists,'  who 
hip    of   Charles   8. 
Parnell  for  ten  years,  -were  split  up   into   two 


had  been  under  the  leadership    of   Che 


parties,  because  Mr.  Gladstone  refused  to  co- 
operate with  Mr.  Parnell.  Those  who  fell  off 
from  Mr.  Parnell  placed  themselves  under  Justin 
M-  Car  thy,  and  the  two  Irish  'Nationalist' 
parties  went  by  the  name  of  Parnellites  and 
M'Carthyltes. 

Young-Ireland  Rising  (The). 
1848.  This  was  the  sequel  of  Daniel 
O'Connell's  repeal  agitation.  The  mem- 
bers called  themselves  the  '  Patriots  of 
the  Nation.'  They  were  quite  ripe  for 
active  rebellion,  but  the  ravings  of 
Mitchel  were  of  a  piece  with  the  stump 
orations  of  a  music  hall ;  and  the  Young- 
Ireland  rising  was  easily  suppressed. 
The  '  Nation,'  an  Irish  newspaper,  was 
their  organ,  but  the  '  Nation '  never  had 
the  slightest  influence  on  public  opinion. 
See  '  Irish  Associations.' 

Young  Italy,  or '  The  Young  Italian 
Party,'  1831.  Formed  by  Mazzini.  The 
object  of  thia  party  was  '  the  unification 
of  Italy,'  or  '  Italy  under  one  ruler.'  At 
the  time  spoken  of  part  of  Italy  belonged 
to  Austria,  part  to  France.  Genoa  and 
Lucca  were  a  republic,  Tuscany  a  grand 


duchy,  Parma  and  Placentia  were  under 
a  duke  of  the  Bourbon  line,  Naples  and 
Sicily  were  a  kingdom,  the  States  of  the 
Church  were  under  the  pope,  and  so  on. 
Young  Italy  wanted  all  the  several  parts 
to  be  united  under  one  ruler,  to  be  called 
the  '  king  of  Italy.'  In  1860,  by  the  arms 
of  Garibaldi,  Victor  Emmanuel  was 
hailed  'king  of  Italy';  in  1866  Venice 
was  added,  and  in  1870  Rome  was  made 
the  capital  of  the  new  kingdom. 

Mazzini  lived  till  1872;  Garibaldi  died  In  1888; 
and  Victor  Emmanuel  in  1878. 

Young  Pre tender  (The).  Charles 
Edward,  after  the  fatal  battle  of  Culloden 
in  1746,  made  his  escape  to  France,  and 
his  adventures  resemble  those  of  Charles 
II.  after  the  battle  of  Worcester.  The 
heroic  lady  who  assisted  him  was  Miss 
Flora  Macdonald  ;  and  Charles  Edward, 
dressed  in  woman's  clothes,  went  by  the 
name  of  'Betty  Bourke.'  When  Miss 
Macdonald  left  him,  his  guide  was  Mai- 
colm  Macleod ;  and  the  prince,  as  Mac- 
leod's  man  servant,  assumed  the  name 
of  '  Louis  Caw  of  Crieff .'  Ultimately  he 
arrived  at  Roseau,  near  Morlaix,  in  Bre- 
tagne,  and  died  at  Florence  in  1788. 

Young  Boscius  (The).  William 
Henry  West  Betty  (1790-1874).  He 
made  his  dtbut  in  1803,  and  in  fifty-six 
nights  realised  84,OOOZ.,  when  he  wisely 
withdrew  from  public  life. 

Young  Switzerland,  1885.    An 

association  in  Switzerland  organized  by 
Joseph  Mazzini  on  the  same  platform 
as  '  Young  Italy  '  (q.v.).  Mazzini  was 
banished  from  Switzerland  in  1836,  and 
his  association  melted  into  air. 

Mazzinl's  motto  was  not  the  French  '  Liberty, 
Fraternity,  and  Equality,'  but  the  word  'Hu- 
manity.' Abstract  humanity  is  not  a  workable 
quantity. 

Yuen  or  Y'en  Dynasty  (The). 
The  twentieth  imperial  dynasty  of  China. 
Founded  by  Kubla'i  Khan,  emperor  of 
the  Mongols.  It  gave  ten  emperors,  and 
lasted  ninety  years  (1278-1368).  Pekin 
was  rebuilt  and  made  the  seat  of  govern- 
ment. It  was  succeeded  by  the  Ming 
dynasty. 

Yuen-Oei  Dynasty  (The).  The 
first  dynasty  of  the  Northern  Empire 
of  China.  Founded  by  the  Goli  Tartars. 
Chief  city  Ho-nan.  It  gave  eleven  kings, 
when  the  Northern  Empire  was  split  into 


964 


SADIGISM 


ZOLLVEREIN 


two,  called  'Tong-Oei'  and  'Si-Oei,'  or 
'Eastern  and  Western  Oei' '  (886-584). 
•  Oel '  la  written  '  Goel '  by  many  authors. 

Zadigism.  The  science  of  observa- 
tion, or  the  practice  of  observation  in 
scientific  research.  '  Zadig  '  is  the  hero 
and  title  of  a  novel  by  Voltaire.  He  de- 
scribes a  lost  camel,  which  he  had  never 
seen,  as  blind  of  the  left  eye,  as  having 
lost  two  of  its  front  teeth,  and  being 
slightly  lame  in  the  near  fore-foot.  When 
pressed  to  explain  how  he  knew  all  this, 
never  having  seen  the  animal,  he  replied : 
•I  knew  it  was  blind  of  the  left  eye 
because  I  noticed  it  browsed  only  on  the 
right  side  of  the  road.  I  knew  it  had 
lost  two  of  its  front  teeth  because  some 
of  the  leaves  and  some  of  the  grass  was 
bitten  and  some  not.  I  knew  it  was 
lame  of  the  near  fore-foot  because  the 
marks  of  this  foot  in  the  sand  were 
shorter  than  those  of  the  other  feet,'  <feo. 

Zampieri.  Better  known  as  'Do- 
menichino '  (1581-1641). 

Zegri8(27KO,or'Zegries.'  A  Mauri- 
tanian  dynasty.  See  '  Zeirides.' 

Zeirides  (The),  or '  Zeirites.'  A  tribe 
and  dynasty  of  Moors  which  furnished 
many  kings  to  Fez,  Tlemcen,  Algiers, 
Tunis,  Kairouan,  Mahadia,  and  Tripoli. 
The  chief  were  the  Sanhadjides  or 
Zeirides  Badissides,  and  the  Zeirides 
Zenates.  The  former  rendered  them- 
selves independent  of  the  Fatimite  califs 
in  972,  and  their  dominion  continued  to 
1050.  The  latter  was  from  988  to  1070. 

Called  after  Zelrl  ben  Mounad,  chief  of  the  tribe 
Of  the  Badlssldes,  who  conquered  Algiers  and 
Tripoli.  He  founded  Achlr,  and  died  A.D.  971.  In 
the  proper  namep  given  above  the  -ft  does  not 
form  a  syl.,  but  Ze-i-ridee  Is  trisyllabic. 

Ze'lotes  (8  syl.).  Simon  is  called 
1  the  Canaanite ' — i.e.  Kavavlrys  and  also 
ZTjAwr^s.  Probably  '  Kananite '  ia  from 
the  Hebrew  root  kana,  whence  kanani 
=  '  zealous ' ;  so  that '  Simon  Kananite ' 
is  merely  the  Aramaic  translation  of 
1  Simon  Zelotes.'  The  Zelotse  were  He- 
braists— that  is,  great  sticklers  for  the 
Mosaic  law. 

Zemindary.  The  jurisdiction  of 
a  zemindar  or  officer  who  superintends 
the  lands,  protects  the  landowners,  and 
sees  that  government  receives  its  legal 
share.  (Indian.) 


Zendavesta  (The)  is  said  to  have 
been  written  by  Zoroaster  in  letters  of 
gold  on  12,000  skins  of  parchment,  and 
to  have  been  deposited  by  Darius  Hys 
taspes  in  the  Castle  of  Persepolis,  about 
B.C.  500. 

'Zend*  Is  the  language,  and  'avesta' —  text 
The  compound  word  means  the  sacred  books  of 
Zoroaster  In  the  Zend  tongue. 

Zendicism,  8th  cent.  A  Saracenic 
heresy  resembling  that  of  the  Jewish 
Sadducees. 

Zeugi'tSB.  The  middle  bank  of 
rowers  in  a  Greek  galley.  The  upper- 
most bank  was  the  Thanltce,  and  the 
lowest  bank  the  Thalamitce. 

Zeyds  (The).  One  of  the  numerous 
Shiite  sects  who  profess  to  follow  the 
tenets  of  Zeyd  son  of  Ali,  who  is  supposed 
to  have  received,  through  his  father, 
some  of  the  prophet's  last  injunctions. 
See  '  Imaumians,' '  Khattabians.' 

The  ShUtet  reject  the  first  three  kallfs  (Abu 
beker,  Omar,  and  Othman),  and  also  the  traditions 
concerning  the  prophet  and  his  will.  The  Sunls 
accept  both.  Th«  Persians  and  Afghans  are 
Shiite*. 

Ziobbagrassa.  Read  '  Zobia 
Grassa.'  The  last  Thursday  of  carnival. 
See  p.  559, '  Mardi  Gras.' 

Zisca  ('  one  eye ').  His  name  was  John 
of  Trockznov;  he  was  born  in  Bohemia, 
and  lost  one  eye  in  battle  when  a  boy. 
In  the  HUBS  persecution  he  built  a  fort, 
which  he  called '  Tabor,'  a  place  of  refuge 
for  the  Hussites,  who  were  thence  called 
'  Taborites  '  (8  syl.).  At  the  siege  of  Rabi, 
Zisca  lost  his  other  eye,  and  still  continued 
to  head  his  troops  and  win  victories  (1880- 
1424). 

Zisca'B  Drum.  Zisca,  chamberlain 
to  Wenceslaus,  was  the  first  leader  of  the 
Hussite  War  (q.v.),  and  died  1424.  The 
tale  is  that  he  ordered  his  skin  to  be 
tanned  and  made  into  a  drum-head. 
Byron,  in  his  '  Werner/  and  also  in  his 
'  Age  of  Bronze,'  refers  to  this  tradition. 

But  be  It  as  it  Is.  the  time  may  come 
Ills  name  [i.e.  Napoleon's]  shall  beat  th1  alarm, 
like  Zlsca's  dram. 

Age  of  Bronte. 

Zoll  verein  (The),  or '  Custom  Union,' 
1819.  Hesse-Darmstadt  joined  it  14  Feb., 
1828 ;  Saxe-Meiningen  and  Saxe-Coburg- 
Gotha  in  1829;  Waldeck  and  Hesse- 
Cassel  in  1881;  Bavaria,  Wiirtemberp, 
Saxony,  Saxe- Weimar,  Saxe-Altenberg, 


ZOOLACTAF 


ZUKICH 


006 


and  the  two  Schwarzburgs  in  1833; 
Hesse-Hornburg,  Baden,  and  Nassau,  in 
1835;  Frankfort  in  1836;  Lippe-Detmold 
and  Brunswick  in  1841 ;  Luxemburg  in 
1847  ;  Hanover,  Oldenburg,  and  Schaum- 
burg-Lippe  in  1851 ;  Mecklenburg- 
Schwerin,  Mecklenburg-Strelitz,  and  Lu- 
beck  in  1868.  The  effect  of  this  union 
has  been  a  greatly  increased  demand  for 
German  goods  in  foreign  markets,  and 
diminished  imports.  Pronounce  Zol'- 
ve-rine. 

Zoolactaf,    or    Dsulaktaf.      So 

Sapor  II.  was  called  (A.D.  810-879),  be- 
cause he  dislocated  the  shoulders  of  all 
Arabs  capable  of  bearing  arms. 

Zoroaster.  In  Greek,  ZOROASTBES  ; 
in  the  Zendavesta,  ZARATHTJSTRA  ;  in 
Persian,  ZERDUBHT.  Founder  of  the 
Magian  religion. 

Zoroas'trianism.  The  religious 
system  of  Zoroaster,  now  c&Hed  the  Par- 


see  religion.  It  was  originally  mono- 
theism, but  subsequently  the  dualism  of 
good  and  evil.  The  Magi  remained 
faithful  to  the  monotheism  of  Zoroaster, 
while  the  Zendiks  believed  in  the  dualism 
as  taught  in  the  '  Zend-Avesta.'  As 
'  Zoroaster '  is  also  written '  Zarathustra,' 
so  '  Zoroastrianism '  is  called  '  Zarathus- 
traism.' 

John  Malcolm,  who  died  In  1883,  attempted  to 
prove  that  Zoroaster  was  the  Jewish  Ezra. 

Zseklers,  or  Szeklers.  A  people  who 
occupy  the  highlands  of  Transylvania, 
and  belong  to  the  Magyar  stock,  all 
noble  and  free.  Some  are  Magyar  Uni- 
tarians and  some  Catholics.  They  are 
spread  over  five  districts,  called  Udvar- 
hely,  Haromszek,  Ceik,  Maros,  and  Aran- 
yos,  and  are  about  850,000  in  number. 

Ztirich  (Treaty  of],  11  Nov.,  1869. 
For  the  ratification  of  the  Treaty  of 
Villafrancft. 


N 


their 
obeuian 


rtuioi.   -  ^j  oen  Yuss'ef"  defeated 
Alfonso  VIIL  of  Castile. 

Albans  (Battles  of  St.).    I.  22  May,  1455. 
This  was  the  firgt  battle  of  the  Two  Roses,  and 


a  temindar  or  officer  wno 

the  lands,  protects  the  landowners,  and 

Bees  that  government  receives  its  legal       Caa. 

share.     (Indian.)  8*xo 


APPENDIX 

THE   CHIEF  BATTLES   OF  THE    WORLD 

ALPHABETICALLY  ARRANQBD 


ABOUKIB 


ALBAN3 


Aboukir  (Battle  of),  1  Aug.,  1798.  Nelson 
defeated  Francois  Paul  de  Brueys,  the  French 
admiral,  in  the  Bay  of  Aboukir.  The  French 
admiral  was  killed  by  a  cannon-shot. 

Generally  called,  in  English  history,  '  The 
Battle  of  the  Nile.' 

Aboukir  (Battle  of),  25  July,  1799,  won  by 

Bonaparte  over  the  Turks. 

Next  year  (1800)  Kleber  was  assassinated  by 
*  young  Turk,  and  Egypt  was  lost  to  France. 

Abu  Klea  (Battle  of),  17  Jan.,  1885,  won 
by  General  Stewart  with  1,500  men  over  an 
army  of  Arabs  of  10,000  in  the  service  of  the 
Mahdi. 

Abydps  {Natal  battle  of),  B.O.  411,  won  by 

the  Athenians  over  the  Lacedaemonians. 

Aclea  (Battle  of),  851,  in  which  Ethelwulf, 
the  son  of  Egbert  king  of  England,  defeated  the 
Danes.  Aclea  is  Ockley,  in  Surrey. 

Actium  {Battle  of),  2  Sept.,  B.O.  31,  gained 
by  Octavian  (Augustus  Oaesar)  over  Antony 
and  Cleopatra,  both  of  whom  killed  themselves 
to  prevent  being  made  captives  by  the  con- 
queror. Octavian  dated  the  years  of  his  impe- 
rial monarchy  from  the  day  of  this  battle. 

Adrianople  (Battle  of),  3  July,  A.D.  323. 
This  battle  obtained  for  Constantine  the  empire. 

.ZEgatian  Islands  (Naval  battle  of),  B.O. 
241,  won  by  the  Roman  consul  Quintus  Luta- 
tins  Catfilus  over  Hanno  the  Carthaginian,  off 
the  ^ELjates.  This  victory  brought  to  an  end 
the  First  Punic  War,  which  had  lasted  twenty- 
three  years. 

JEgospot'amos,  or '  Goat's  Hirer '  (Naval 
battle  of  ),  B.C.  Sept.  405.  This  was  scarcely  a 
battle,  it  was  rather  a  surprise,  for  no  fighting 
was  needed.  The  Athenians  left  their  fleet  un- 
guarded, and  most  of  the  men  were  on  shore 
when  Lysander  captured  above  160  of  their 
•tups,  and  put  to  death  above  8,000  Athenian 


prisoners.  This  disaster  virtually  brought  tht 
Petyponnesian  war  to  a  close. 

Aghrim,  in  Ireland  {Battle  of),  12  July, 
1691,  where  William  III.  and  General  Ginkell 
defeated  James  IL  and  St.  Ruth. 

Agincourt  (Battle  of),  25  Oct.,  1415,  won 
by  Henry  V.  of  England  over  the  French,  led 
by  D'Albret  constable  of  France.  The  French 
army  was  five  times  greater  than  the  English. 
The  English  loss  did  not  exceed  1,600  men,  but 
the  French  was  10,000  slain,  and  15,000  taken 
prisoners. 

Agnadello  (Battles  of).  I.  14  May,  1609, 
in  which  Louis  XIL  defeated  Petigliano  and 
D'Alviano.  This  to  the  Venetians  was  one  of 
the  most  disastrous  battles  in  all  their  history. 

II.  16  Aug.,  1705,  in  which  the  Duo  de  Yen- 
ddme  defeated  Prince  Eugene.  Also  called  the 
•  Battle  of  Oassano.' 

AgOSta  (Naval  battle  of),  1676,  won  byDu- 
quesne  over  the  Dutch.  Here  Ruyter,  the  Dutch 
admiral,  lost  his  life. 

Ai'rolo,  in  Italy  (Battle  of),  23  Sept.,  1799, 
in  which  Suwarrow,  the  Russian  general,  de- 
feated Gudin,  the  French  general 

Aix  {Battle  of),  July,  B.C.  101,  in  which  the 
Teuton  host  was  annihilated  by  Marlus  the 
Roman  consul. 

Aiznaden  (Battle  of),  13  July,  A.D.  633, 
in  which  Khaled,  commander  of  the  Koreish 
cavalry,  defeated  Werdan,  general  of  Heraclius, 
commander  of  the  Greeks. 

Aland,  in  the  Baltic  (Battle  of),  27  July, 
1714,  in  which  Peter  L  the  Great  defeated  the 
Swedish  fleet.  Pronounce  0-land. 

Alarcon.  in  Spain  (Battle  of),  autumn 
1195,  in  which  Yacub  ben  Yussef  defeated 
Alfonso  VIIL  of  Castile. 

Albans  (Battlet  of  St.).  I.  22  May,  1455. 
Thia  was  the  first  battle  of  the  Two  Roses,  and 


96S 


ALBUEBA 


ANCYRA 


was  won  by  Richard  duke  of  York  (the  White 
Rose)  over  Henry  VI. 

II.  8  Feb.,  1461,  between  the  same  factions. 
In  this  battle  Warwick,  the  king-maker,  joined 
the  royal  side  of  Queen  Margaret,  and  defeated 
the  Yorkists. 

Albuera,  In  Spain  (Battle  of),  1811,  In 
which  Marshal  Beresford  defeated  Soult,  one  of 
Napoleon's  marshals.  Pronounce  Alrboo-of-rah. 

Albufera  da  Valencia  (Battle  of  ),  1811, 
in  which  Sachet  marshal  of  France  defeated 
Blake  and  the  Spaniards.  For  this  victory 
Napoleon  created  Suchet '  Duke  of  Albufera.' 

Al  cafiiz'  in  Spain  (  Battle  of),  23  May,  1809, 
in  which  Blake  and  the  Spaniards  defeated 
Suchet,  one  of  the  marshals  of  Napoleon. 

Alcazar-quivir  (Battle  of),  4  Aug.,  1678. 
in  which  MuleyMoluc  of  Morocco  defeated  and 
slew  Sebastian  of  Portugal. 

Aldenhoven,  In  Belgium  (Battle  of), 
1  March,  1793,  in  which  Olairfait,  the  Austrian 
general,  defeated  Francisco  Miranda. 

Alessandria  (Battle  of),  17  May,  1799,  in 
Which  Suwarrow,  the  Russian  general,  defeated 
the  French  under  Moreau. 

Alexandria  (Battle  of),  21  March,  1801, 
won  by  the  British  army  under  Sir  Ralph  Aber- 
orombie  over  the  French  under  the  command 
of  Menou. 

Alford  (Battle  of),  9  July,  1648,  In  which 
General  Baillie,  with  an  army  of  Covenanters, 
was  defeated  by  the  Marquis  of  Montroae. 

Alia,  or  Allia,  in  Italy  (Battlet  of).  I. 
16  July,  B.C.  390,  where  the  Gauls  under  [their] 
Breunus  defeated  the  Romans. 

II.  B.C.  374  or  877,  when  Oincinnatns.  the 
dictator,  defeated  the  Praenestines  and  their 
allies. 

Aliwal'  in  India  (Battle  of),  28  JaiL,184e, 
won  by  Sir  H.  Smith  over  the  Sikh*. 

Aljubarota,  in  Portugal  (Battle  of)} 
14  Aug.,  1386,  in  which  Joam  L  of  Portugal 
defeated  Juan  L  of  Castile. 

Alkmaar  (Bottfe  qf),  1799.  A  bloody  but 
Indecisive  battle  between  the  allied  English  and 
•i  on  the  one  hand  and  the  allied  French 
and  Dutch  armies  on  the  other. 

Allifee,  in  Italy  (Battle  of),  B.O.  807,  in 
which  the  proconsul  Q.  Fabius  Maximus  de- 
feated the  Samuites. 

Alma,  in  the  Crimea  (Battle  of  the),  20  Sept, 
1851,  in  which  Lord  Raglan,  the  English  com- 
mander, and  Marshal  St.  Arnaud,  the  French 
commander,  defeated  Prince  Menschikoff,  the 
Russian  general. 

Almanza.  in  Spain  (Battle  of),  25  April, 
1707,  in  which  the  French  Marshal  Berwick 
defeated  the  Archduke  Karl,  and  thus  secured 
the  throne  to  Philip  V.  (14  April,  Old  Style.) 

Almarez,  in  Spain  (Battle  of),  24  Dec., 
1808,  in  which  Marshal  Lefebvre  defeated  the 
Spaniard*. 


Almeida  (Battle  of),  6  An?.,  1811,  won 
by  Lord  Wellington,  commanding  the  Anglo- 
Spanish  army,  over  the  French  commanded  by 
Marshal  Masscna.  Pronounce  Al-ma-e'-dah. 

Almenara,  in  Spain  (Battle  of),  27  Jnly, 
1710,  in  which  the  Earl  of  Stanhope  and  Count 
Btahremberg  (or  Starhemberg)  defeated  the 
Marquis  de  Bay. 

Almham  (Battle  of),  723,  in  which  Pergall 
(overlord  of  Ireland)  with  21,000  men  (who  had 
invaded  Leinster  to  enforce  the  Boarian  Tribute 
(q.v.),  remitted  by  Finactha)  was  utterly  de- 
feated by  9,000  Lagenians.  As  many  as  7,000 
were  slain,  among  whom  were 200  kings  [chiefs] 
and  Fergall  with  all  his  bodyguard. 

Almonacid,  in  S*pain  (Battle  if),  11  Aug., 
1809,  in  which  General  Sebastian,  a  marshal  of 
France,  defeated  Venegras  (3  syl.). 

Alney  (Battle  of),  1016.  This  was  a  single 
combat  between  Edmund  Ironside  and  Canute 
in  sight  of  their  armies.  When  Canute  was 
wounded  he  proposed  a  division  of  the  kingdom, 
and  the  south  part  fell  to  Edmund ;  but  Ed- 
mund was  murdered  soon  afterwards  at  Oxford, 
by  Edrio  Streon. 

Alsena.  in  Germany  (Battle  of),  8  Dec., 
1795.  in  which  Clairfait,  the  Austrian  general, 
repulsed  the  French  under  Pichegru  (2  syl.). 

Altdorf.  in  Switzerland  (Battleof),  6  May, 
1799.  The  Swiss  peasants  were  here  defeated 
by  Marshal  Soult,  the  French  general 

Altenberg.  In  Germany  (Battle  of),  24 
Sept,  1813,  in  which  Lefebvre  Desnonettes,  the 
French  cavalry  officer,  defeated  Thielmann, 
commander  of  the  Russian  forces. 

Altenheim,  in  Germany  (Battle  of),  29 
July.  1676,  in  which  Montccuculi,  the  Austrian 
general,  defeated  the  French  armies  under 
Comte  de  Lorges.  Here  the  Marquis  de  Vau- 
brun  fell  in  battle. 

Altenkirchen,  in  Germany  (Battlet  of).  I. 
4  June,  1796,  where  Kleber,  the  French  general, 
defeated  the  Archduke  Earl  of  Austria. 

H.  19  Sept,  1796,  in  which  the  Archduke 
Earl  of  Austria  defeated  the  French  led  by 
Jourdan.  In  this  battle  the  French  general 
Marceau  was  slain. 

Altura.  in  Spain  (Battle  of),  26  June,  1838, 
where  the  Oarlists  defeated  Amor. 

Amberg  (Battle  of),  24  Aug.  1798.  The 
Archduke  Karl  defeated  Moreau,  the  French 
general. 

American  Civil  War,  1861-1866. 
Brought  to  a  close  10  May,  1866,  by  the  sur 
render  of  General  Johnston. 

Amis'ia,  or  the  Ems,  in  Germany  (Battle 
of  the),  B.C.  12,  where  Nero  Claudius  Drusus 
defeated  the  BructSri  in  a  naval  engagement. 

Ancrum.  Muir,  in  Scotland  (Battle  of), 
17  Feb.,  1545,  in  which  Archibald  Douglas 
earl  of  Angus  defeated  Sir  R.  Eyre  and  Sir 
Brian  Latoun. 

Ancy'ra  or  Ango'ra  (Battle  of),  20  July, 
1402,  in  which  Bajazet  I.  sultan  of  the  Ott^ 


ANDERNACH 


ASSAYS 


mans,   was  defeated   and  taken  prisoner  by 
Timour  the  Tartar. 

Andernach.  (Battle  of),  939,  near  Coblenz, 
won  by  Otto  I.  over  his  rebellious  half-brother 
Tankmarand  several  disaffected  nobles.  Tank- 
mar  was  slain  and  the  rebellion  quashed. 

Andredes-lea,  the  Weald  of  Sussex 
(Battle  of),  477,  where  Ella  and  his  sons  de- 
feated the  Britons. 

Ango'ra  (Battle  of ).    Set  above,  •  Aneynu* 

Anjou  (Battle  of),  or  'Battle  of  Beauge,* 

8  April,  1421,  won  by  the  Dauphin  of  France 

over  the  Duke  of  Clarence.  This  battle  turned 

the  tide  of  success  against  the  English. 

Antietam,  in  Maryland  (Battle  of),  17 
Sept.,  1862,  between  the  Federals  under  General 
McClellan  and  the  Confederates  under  General 
Lee.  Indecisive. 

Antium  (Battle  of),  May  1378,  between  14 
Venetian  galleys  under  the  command  of  Victor 
Pisani  and  10  Genoese  galleys  under  Luigi 
Fiesco.  The  Venetians  won  the  victory.  One 
of  the  Genoese  galleys  was  dashed  to  pieces  on 
the  rocky  shore,  five  surrendered,  and  the  other 
four  escaped. 

Antoigne"  (Battle  of),  18  Aug.,  1792,  won 
by  the  French  over  the  allied  Austrians  and 
Prussians. 

Aquae  Sextire  (Battle  of),  B.O.  102,  In 
which  Caiua  Marlus  defeated  the  Teutons. 

Arbela  (  Battle  of),  B.C.  1  Oct.,  331,  in  which 
Alexander  the  Great  overthrew  Darius  Codo- 
mauus  for  the  third  time.  It  was  fought  near 
Gaugamela,  and  is  sometimes  called  the  'Battle 
of  Gaugamela.' 

One  of  Sir  Edward  Creasy''  Fifteen  Decisive 
Battles  of  the  World. 

At  Arbela  the  united  Egyptian  and  Syrian 
army  defeated  the  Ottoman  troops  in  the  reign 
of  Bajazet  IL  (1482). 

Arcis-SUr-Aube  (Battle  of),  20  March, 
1814,  between  Napoleon's  French  army  and 
Schwartzenberg's  Austrian  army.  It  was  quite 
indecisive. 

Ar'cola  (Battle  of),  15  and  17  Nov.,  1796,  in 
which  Bonaparte  defeated  the  Austrians  under 
Alvinzy. 

Argentoratum  (Battle  of),  A.D.  867,  In 
which  Julian  defeated  the  Alemanni. 

•0»  Argentoratum,  now  Strassburg. 

ArginuSffl  (Naval  battle  of),  B.C.  406,  won 
by  the  Athenians  over  the  Lacedaemonians. 

Arklow  (Battle  of),  10  June,  1798,  where 
a  sma'l  British  force  utterly  defeated  31,000 
Irish  insurgents. 

Aries  (Battle  of),  A.D.  508,  in  which  Clovis, 
founder  of  the  French  monarchy,  was  defeated 
by  Theodore  the  Great  king  of  Italy,  and 
father-in-law  of  Alaric  king  of  the  West  Goths. 

Armageddon  (Battle  of),  Rev.  xvi.  16, 
where  God  will  collect  together  his  enemies  for 
destruction.  Ar-ma-geddon  is  supposed  to  be 


the  '  city  of  Megiddo,'  and  Mesriddo  is  a  typical 
word  for  a  battle-field.  Zech.  xii.  11  speaks  of 
*  the  mourning  of  Badadrimmon  in  the  valley 
of  Megiddon.'  The  vicinity  of  Megiddo  was 
noted  as  a  great  battle-field  in  Bible  history. 
It  was  here  Pharaoh-necho  overcame  and  slew 
Josiah  (2  Kings  xxiii.  29,  30).  The  great 
slaughter  of  Jabin's  and  Sisera's  army  was  at 
•the  waters  of  Megiddo'  (Judges  v.  19).  It 
was  in  this  plain  that  Gideon  overthrew  the 
Midianites  (Judges  vi.  33,  vii. ;  here  was  the 
fight  between  Saul  and  the  Philistines,  and 
between  Tryphon  and  Jonathan  Maccabaeu? 
(1  Mac.  xii.).  In  later  times  it  was  the  battle- 
field of  the  Tartars  and  Saracens. 

Armagh.'  (Battle  of),  1318,  in  which  Ed- 
ward Bruce  was  defeated  and  taken  prisoner. 
He  was  beheaded  at  Dundalk. 

Arginusaj  (Naval  battle  of),  July  B.C.  407, 
won  by  the  Athenians  over  the  Lacedaemo- 
nians. What  is  especially  noteworthy  in  this 
victory  is  that  six  of  the  ten  admirals  who 
commanded  the  Athenian  fleet  were  put  to 
death,  for  not  picking  up  those  swimming 
for  their  lives.  The  excuse  was,  they  were 
prevented  by  a  sudden  storm. 

Argoed,  or  Argoed  Llyvain  (Battle  of), 
AJ>.  547,  won  by  Urien  over  Ida  the  Saxon  in- 
vader. 

Arques  (Battle  of),  21  Sept.,  1589,  in  which 
Henri  IV.  with  7,000  men  defeated  the  Duo  de 
Mayenne  at  the  head  of  30,000  men. 

Ascalon  (Battles  of).  I.  12  Aug.,  1099,  In 
which  Godfrey  of  Bouillon  defeated  the  Sultan 
of  Egypt. 

H.  1192,  in  which  Richard  I.  defeated  the 
Soldan's  united  army,  numbered  at  300,000  men. 
It  is  said  that  40,000  of  the  Saracens  were  left 
dead  on  the  field. 

Aschaffenburg  (Battle  of),  16  Sept.,  1796. 
The  Archduke  Karl  of  Austria  defeated 
Moreau,  the  French  general.  This  was  hit 
third  victory  since  August. 

Ashdown  (Battle  of),  or  ^Jscesdun,  or 
Ash-tree  Hill,  AJ>.  870.  The  great  battle  in 
which  Ethelred  and  Alfred  overthrew  the 
Danes  and  slew  their  king,  Bacseg.  This  via 
tory  is  commemorated  by  the  famous  White 
Horse.  The  town  now  called  Ashbury  used  to 
be  called  Ayshesdown.  The  downs  are  still 
called  Ashdown,  and  not  far  off  is  Ashdown 
Park. 

Aspern  (Battle  of),  21  May,  1809,  In 
which  the  Archduke  Karl  of  Austria  was  de. 
feated  by  Napoleon.  Galled  by  the  French  the 
battle  of  Essling. 

Assandun  (Battle  of),  1016.  A  decisive 
victory  of  Canute  over  Edmund  Ironside.  The 
death  of  Ironside  left  Canute  master  of  th« 
realm. 

Assaye,  in  India  (Battle  of),  23  Sept., 
1803,  in  which  Arthur  Wellesley  (afterwards 
Duke  of  Wellington)  defeated  Scindia  and  the 
Rajah  of  Berar.  The  forces  opposed  to  the 
English  were  fully  ten  times  the  more  mime- 


970 


ATHENRY 


BEATJGfl 


tons.    This  battlo  la  especially  noteworthy  as 
being  the  first  great  victory  of  the  Iron  Duke. 

Athenry'  (Battle  of),  1318,  In  which  Ferd- 
lim  0  Connor  was  utterly  defeated  by  William 
de  Burgh  and  Richard  de  Berraingham.  It  is 
said  that  11,000  Irish  fell  in  this  battle,  which 
gave  a  final  blow  to  the  restless  O'Connors. 

Audelay*  (Battle  of),  1118,  In  which  Henry 
I.  (Beauclero)  defeated  Louis  VL  of  France. 
The  object  of  this  battle  was  to  regain  the 
dnkedom  of  Normandy,  which  Henry  had 
taken,  for  William,  son  of  the  deposed  Robert. 

Aue  Stadt  (Battle  of),  14  Oct.,  1806,  won 
by  the  French  Marshal  Davoustover  the  Prus- 
sians the  same  day  as  Napoleon  won  the  battle 
of  Jena.  [Pronounce  Ya-nah.] 

Aughrim,  In  Ireland  (Battle  of),  IS  July, 
1691.  Same  as  Aghrim  (?.».). 

Augsburg  (Battlet  of).  I.  855,  won  by 
Otto  I.  (the  Great)  of  Germany  over  the  Hun- 
garians. 

II  24  Aug.,  1796,  won  by  Korean,  who  com- 
manded the  French  army,  over  the  Imperialists. 

III.  Again  2  Sept.,  and  again  7  Sept.,  1796, 
won  by  the  same  general  (Moreau). 

Austerlitz,  In  Moravia  (Battle  of),  S 
Dec.,  1«05,  in  which  Napoleon  defeated  the 
Emperors  of  Austria  and  Russia.  This  great 
victory  led  to  the  treaty  of  Presburg.  It  is 
called  '  The  Battle  of  the  Emperors.' 

The  Emperor  of  Austria  was  Francis,  and 
the  Czar  of  Russia  was  Alexander  I.  It  was 
won  by  Napoleon  on  the  anniversary  of  his 
coronation. 

Aylesford,  In  Kent  (Battle  of),  A.D.  449, 
between  the  Angles  and  the  Britons.  Horsa 
fell  in  this  battle,  and  the  victory  gave  Kent 
to  Hengist  the  invader.  The  massacre  which 
followed  the  battle  was  merciless,  and  drove 
the  conquered  Britons  over  sea  or  to  lurking- 
places  in  the  forests,  where  many  were  out  down 
and  many  were  made  slaves  to  the  conquerors. 

Badon,  <.«.  Bath  (Battle  of  Mount),  620. 
Called  in  Latin  Mont  Badonteiu.  This  legen- 
dary battle  was  the  12th  won  by  Arthur  over 
the  West  Saxons,  and  checked  for  a  time  their 
progress. 

Ballinabinch.  (Battle  of).lt  June,  1798, 
against  the  insurgent  Irish.  The  royal  army 
was,  of  course,  victorious,  but  suffered  very 
•everely. 

Baltimore  (Battle  of),  12  Sept,  1814,  won 
by  General  Ross  over  the  Americans,  but  Ross 
was  slain,  and  the  attack  on  Baltimore  failed. 

Bannockburn  (Battle  of),  24  June,  1314, 
in  which  Robert  Bruce  of  Scotland  defeated 
Edward  II.  In  this  battle  the  flower  of  the 
English  knighthood  fell  into  the  hands  of  the 
conquerors,  while  the  Irishry  and  foot 
soldiers  were  ruthlessly  cut  down  as  they 
fled.  For  centuries  afterwards,  the  rich 
plunder  of  the  English  camp  left  its  traces  on 
the  vestment  rolls  of  Scottish  castle  and  abbey. 


Banos  di  Toloso  (Battle  of),  1210,  In 
which  Alfonso  IX.  of  Leon,  <feo.  defeated  the 
Moors.  The  loss  of  the  Moors  is  stated  to  have 
been  180,000  men.  They  never  recovered  from 
this  tremendous  defeat. 

Bantry  Bay  (Battle  of),  1  May,  1689. 
This  was  merely  an  indecisive  engagement 
with  a  French  squadron.  The  English  ad- 
miral was  Herbert  earl  of  Torrington,  noted 
for  his  indolence  and  total  want  of  seaman- 
ship. 

Barbury  Hill,  in  Wiltshire  (Battle  of), 
A.D.  552,  in  which  the  Angles  defeated  the 
Britons. 

Barnet,  in  Hertfordshire  (Battle  of),  14 
April,  1471,  in  which  the  Earl  of  Warwick  was 
defeated  and  slain  by  Edward  IV.  This  battle 
was  a  medley  of  carnage  and  treachery.  It 
lasted  six  hours,  and  ended  with  the  fall  of 
Warwick,  the  'king-maker,'  as  he  fled  for 
hiding  to  the  woods.  One  more  battle,  that  of 
Tewkesbury,  three  weeks  afterwards,  left 
Queen  Margaret  a  captive  in  the  victor's 
power. 

Barrosa  (Battle  of),  6  March,  1811,  won  by 
General  Graham,  leader  of  the  British  army, 
over  Marslial  Victor  and  his  French  army.  In 
this  sanguinary  conflict  was  captured  the  first 
eagle  that  the  British  army  had  ever  taken. 

Bassano  (Battle  of), 8 Sept.,  1796,  in  which 
Bonaparte  defeated  the  Austrian*.  In  this 
battle  Marshal  Augereauand  Marshal  Massena 
greatly  distinguished  themselves. 

Bassorah  (Battleof),  4  Nov.,  AJ>.  657.  The 
first  civil  war  of  the  Moslems.  In  this  battle 
All,  the  calif,  defeated  Ayesha,  Telha,  and 
Zobeir. 

%•  Generally  pronounced  Bassorah,  but  it 
should  be  called  Bas'sorah  or  Bas'rah. 

Bath.    See' Badon.' 

Batowitz  (Battle  of),  1653,  in  which  the 
army  of  John  II.  of  Poland  suffered  a  crushing 
defeat  from  Bogdan  the  Cossack  and  his  son. 

Battlefield  (Battlt  of),  1402,  won  by 
Henry  IV.  over  Percy,  surnamed  Hotspur. 

Bautzen  (Battle  of),  21  May,  1818,  won  by 
Napoleon  over  the  allied  Russian  and  Prussian 
armies.  Pronounce  Botcl-tn. 

Baylen  (Battle of),  19  July,  1808,  in  which 
the  Spanish  General  Oastanos  utterly  defeated 
Dupont  and  his  French  army. 

Bazabde  (Battle  of),  AJ>.  860,  In  which 
Sapor  the  king  of  Persia  repulsed  Constantius 

Beachy  Head  (Battle  nf),  SO  June,  1690, 
in  which  the  English  and  Dutch  allied  fleet 
was  defeated  by  the  French. 

Beauge"  (Battle  of).  1420,  won  by  the 
French  over  the  Duke  of  Clarence,  brother  of 
Henry  V.  In  this  battle  Clarence  was  slain, 
and  the  Earls  of  Somerset,  Dorset,  and  Hunt- 
ingdon were  taken  prisoners.  The  victory  is 
ascribed  to  a  contingent  of  Scotch  mercenaries. 


BEAUMONT 


BOUVINES 


971 


Beaumont  (Battle  of),  28  Aug.,  1870,  In 
the  Franco-German  war.  Won  by  the  Prus- 
sians. 

Bedr  (Battle  of),  A.D.  624,  the  famous  battle 
in  which  Mahomet  defeated  the  Koreishites. 
He  ascribed  his  victory  to  Gabriel,  who  fought 
on  his  white  horse  for  the  '  prophet.' 

Belgrade  (Battle  of),  1456,  in  which  the 
Turks  were  defeated  by  a  German  army.  The 
famous  Siege  of  Belgrade  was  in  May,  1717, 
by  Prince  Eugene.  The  Turks  went  to  relieve 
the  city,  Aug.  5,  with  200,000  men,  and,  after  a 
very  sanguinary  battle,  Belgrade  surrendered. 

*«*  This  city  has  often  been  besieged. 

Bellair,  or  Moorflelds  (Battle  of  ),  in  Mary- 
land, 30  Aug.,  1814.  A  small  British  force 
under  Sir  Peter  Parker  attacked  the  town, 
but,  after  an  obstinate  fight,  were  repulsed 
with  loss,  Sir  Peter  being  slain. 

Belle  Isle  (Naval  battles  of),  25  Oct.,  1747, 
in  which  Admiral  Hawke  well  nigh  annihilated 
the  French  fleet.  In  1759  Admiral  Hawke 
obtained  a  second  victory  over  the  French 
near  the  same  spot. 

Benacus  (Battle  of  Lake),  268,  In  which 
Claudius  defeated  the  Alemannl. 

Benburb  (Battle  of),  5  June,  1648,  in 
which  Owen  O'Neill  the  Irish  chieftain  com- 
pletely defeated  the  Scotch  and  English,  led  bv 
Monroe.  Of  the  Scotch  and  English,  3,243 
were  slain  in  battle  and  many  more  on  the 
road ;  of  the  Irish  army,  only  70  men  were 
slain  and  200  wounded.  Owen  Boe  O'Neill  died 
soon  after  the  battle,  the  last  of  the  Irish 
chiefs. 

Bennington,  Vermont,  U.S.  (Battle  of), 
16  July,  1777.  Here  the  Americans  defeated 
the  Germans  in  the  American  War  of  Indepen- 
dence. These  Germans  were  British  merce- 
naries. The  American  general  was  Stark. 

Bensington,  in  Oxfordshire  (Battle  of), 
in  which  Offa  king  of  Mercia  defeated  Cyne- 
wulf  king  of  the  West  Saxons. 

Bereslna  (Battle  of),  28  Nov.,  1812,  In 
which  the  French  were  attacked  by  the  Rus- 
sians, and  lost  20,000  men.  It  was  a  most 
terrible  disaster  on  their  retreat  from  Moscow. 

Bergen  (Battles  of).  I.  14  April,  1759, won 
by  the  French  over  the  allies. 

II.  1 9  Sept.,  1799,  won  also  by  the  French  over 
the  allies. 

IIL  2  Oct^  1799,  won  by  the  French  over  the 
allies. 

Biberach  (Battle  of),  April,  1799,  in  which 
Marshal  Moreau,  the  French  general,  defeated 
the  Austriats. 

Bibracte  (Battle  of),  B.C.  68,  in  which 

Julius  Ceesar  overthrew  the  Gauls. 
Bibracte  is  Autun,  in  Burgundy. 

Bicocf  o  (Battle  of),  1521,  in  which  Charles 
V.  defeated  Lautrec,  the  French  general.  This 
defeat  involved  the  loss  of  Milan  to  the  French 
nation. 


Bilbao  (Battle  of),  25  Dec.,  1836,  won  by 
Espartero  over  the  Carlists.  (Christmas  Day.) 

Blackheath  (Battle  of),  22  June,  1497, 
in  which  the  Cornish  insurgents  led  by  Lord 
Audley,  Michael  Joseph,  and  Thomas  Flam- 
mock,  met  a  crushing  defeat  from  the  army 
sent  against  them  by  Henry  VIL  Above 
2,000  of  the  insurgents  were  slain  and  1,500 
taken  prisoners. 

Bladensburg  (Battle  of),  24  Aug.,  1814, 
in  which  General  Ross  defeated  the  Americans 
commanded  by  General  Winder  in  the  second 
American  war. 

Blenheim,  in  Bavaria  (Battle  of),  13  Aug., 
1704,  in  which  Marl  borough  and  Prince 
Eugene  defeated  the  French  and  Bavarians. 
The  great  benefit  of  this  victory  was  that 
it  broke  the  spell  of  French  invincibility. 
The  many  victories  that  the  French  had  won 
induced  Europe  to  believe  they  were  irresis- 
tible ;  but  the  fate  of  Blenheim  dispelled  the 
delusion  and  raised  the  fame  of  England  in 
proportion. 

This  is  one  of  Sir  Edward  Oreasy's  Fifteen 
Derisive  Battles  of  the  World. 

Borodi'no,  in  Russia  (Battle  of),  7  Sept, 
1812,  between  the  French  commanded  by 
Napoleon,  and  the  Russians  under  Kutusoff. 
This  was  one  of  the  most  sanguinary  battles  on 
record,  and  both  sides  claimed  the  victory ;  but 
as  the  Russians  retreated,  the  advantage  was 
with  Napoleon,  to  whom  the  road  to  Moscow 
was  left  open. 

This  battle  is  also  called  '  The  Battle  of 
Moskwa.' 

Boroughbridge  (Battle  of),  16  March, 
1323,  in  which  the  royal  troops  of  Edward  H. 
led  by  Sir  Simon  Ward  and  Sir  Andrew 
Barclay  defeated  the  Earls  of  Lancaster  and 
Hertford,  two  of  the  lords  ordainers  who  had 
risen  against  the  royal  favourites  Hugh  le 
Despeuser  and  his  father.  Lancaster,  being 
taken  prisoner,  was  hanged,  drawn,  and 
quartered  as  a  traitor. 

Fourteen  bannerets  and  fourteen  knights 
bachelors  were  hanged,  drawn,  and  quartered, 
with  the  earl. 

Borysthenes  (Battle  of  the),  1508,  won 
by  Sigihiiiund  I.  of  Poland  over  the  Muscovites. 
It  is  said  that  the  Muscovites  lost  80,000  men  in 
this  battle.  Pronounce  Bo-ris'-then-eze. 

B  OSWOrth  Field,  in  Leicestershire 
(Battle  of),  22  Aug.,  1485,  in  which  Richard  III. 
was  defeated  and  slain  by  the  Earlof  Richmond 
(Henry  VII.).  This  batt.e  brought  the  Plan- 
tagenet  dynasty  to  an  end,  and  established  that 
of  Tudor. 

The  Tudors  were  descendants  of  John  of 
Gaunt's  il  egitimate  offspring,  born  of  Cathe- 
rine Swynford.  The  last  of  this  line,  called 
Beaufort,  was  Lady  Margaret,  who  married 
Edmund  Tudor,  and  became  the  mother  of  our 
Henry  VII. 

Bouvines,  in  Flanders  (Battle  of),  27  July, 
1217,  in  which  Phi  ippe  Auguste  king  of 
France  defeated  the  Kaiser  Otto  and  his  aliiei, 


973 


BOXTEL 


OADESIA 


the  Flemish  and  English.  The  Flemish  were 
the  first  to  fly,  then  the  German  centre  gave 
way,  ami  lastly  the  English  on  the  right  wing, 
led  by  the  Earl  of  Salisbury.  This  was  a  very 
important  battle.  If  Philippe  had  lost  it, 
France  would  have  been  partitioned  among  the 
conquerors.  As  King  John  was  one  of  the  de- 
feated allies,  his  vengeance  against  the  English 
barons  was  powerless,  and  hence  the  grant  of 
Magna  Charta. 

Boxtel  (Battle  of),  17  Sept.,  1794, In  which 
the  British  allied  army  commanded  by  the 
Duke  of  York  was  defeated  by  the  French  re- 
publican army.  The  Duke  retreated  across  the 
Meuse. 

Boyne,  in  Ireland  (Battle  of  the),  1  July, 
161H),  where  William  III.  defeated  James  IL, 
who  the  parliament  declared  had  abdicated. 

Bradford  on  the  Avon  (Battle  of),  AJ>. 
657,  in  which  Cenwalh  defeated  the  Britons. 

Brandywine,  a  river  in  the  U.8.  (Battle 
of  the),  11  Sept.,  1777.  Won  by  Lord  Ho  we  over 
Washington,  in  the  American  War  of  Inde- 
pendence. Philadelphia  fell  to  the  possession 
of  the  victors. 

Breslau.  Between  1757-60,  in  the  •  Seven 
Years'  War,'  it  was  taken  and  retaken  by  the 
Prussians  under  Frederick  the  Great  and  the 
Austrians ;  but  in  1763  Silesia  passed  defini- 
tively into  the  hands  of  the  Prussians. 

It  was  besieged  and  surrendered  to  the 
French  6  Jan.,  1807  ;  and  again  31  May,  1813. 

Pronounce  Bret-low  (ow  as  in  now). 

Bretigny  (Treaty  of),  1380,  after  the 
battle  of  Poitiers.  It  stipulated  that  Edward 
III.  should  renounce  all  claim  to  the  crown  of 
France  ;  but  should  retain  Calais,  and  be  the 
independent  lord  of  Poitou,  Aunis,  Angoumois, 
Baintonge,  the  Limousin,  and  Guyeuue.  The 
French  also  paid  in  money  366,000*.  and  gave 
40  hostages. 

Briar's  Creek,  In  South  Carolina 
(Vaults  of).  I.  16  March,  1779,  won  by  the 
English  army  led  by  General  Prevost  over  the 
Americans  commanded  by  General  Ashe. 

II.  3  May,  1779,  by  the  same  belligerents  and 
with  the  same  results. 

Brienne  (Battle  of),  89  Jaiu,  1814,  won  by 
Napoleon  over  the  allied  Russian!  and  Prus- 
sians led  by  Bllicher. 

Brooklyn.  U.S.  (Battleof),  87  Aug.,  1776, 
where  General  Howe  defeated  the  Americans  in 
the  American  War  of  Independence.  This  U 
sometimes  called  '  The  Battle  of  Flatbush,' 

Brunanburh  (Battle  of),  937,  won  by 
A thelstan  king  of  England  over  a  confederacy 
organised  by  Anlaf  king  of  Ireland.  The  con- 
federated chiefs  who  joined  Anlaf  were  from 
Scotland,  Cumberland,  together  with  some 
Welsh  or  British  chiefs,  and  some  of  the  Danes 
settle.  1  by  Alfred  in  the  Five  Boroughs. 

Bull  Bun,  Vlrguw  (Battlet  of),  31  July, 
1861.  I.  The  first  of  the  conflicts  iu  the  American 
Civil  War.  The  Federals,  under  General  Irwin 


M'Dowell,  were  successful  at  first ;  but  whea 
some  Confederate  reinforcements  arrived,  being 
seized  with  a  panic,  they  fled  to  Washington, 
leaving  their  baggage  and  ammunition  behind. 
The  Confederate  generals  were  Beauregard  and 
Jackson. 

IL  30  Aug.,  1868.  A  desperate  conflict  which 
also  ended  in  the  triumph  of  the  Confederates, 
commanded  by  General  [Stonewall]  Jackson. 
The  Northern  army  was  under  General  Pope. 

•«•  It  was  General  [Bernard]  Bee  who  gav« 
Jackson  this  cognomen  at  Bull  Bun. 

Bulla  (fl«ttle  of),  15  Sept^,  AJ>.  533,  in 
which  Bi-lisarius  defeated  Gelimer,  last  of  the 
Vandal  kings  of  Carthage.  Gelimer  was  made 
captive,  and  Carthage  became  a  Roman  pro- 
vince. 

Bunker's  Hill,  near  Boston,  TJ£.(BattU 
of),\7  June,  1775,  two  months  after  the  battle 
of  Lexington.  Nominally  the  result  was  favour- 
able to  Lord  Howe  and  the  British  troops,  but 
the  real  victory  was  on  the  side  of  the  American 
insurgents,  led  by  Colonel  Prescot.  The  British 
loss  of  men  was  double  that  of  the  Americans. 

Burford,  Oxfordshire  (Battle  of),  752,  in 
which  Cuthred  king  of  Wessex  defeated  Ethel- 
bald  king  of  Mercia.  In  a  second  defeat  at 
Secandum,  in  755,  Kthelbald  was  slain. 

This  battle  between  Wesaex  and  Mercia  was 
one  of  the  best  contested  battles  of  the  hep- 
tarchy. 

Burkersdorf  (BatOt  of),  81  July,  1762,  in 
which  the  Prussians  drove  the  Austrians  from 
their  entrenchments.  (In  the  seventh  cam* 
paign  of  the  Seven  Years'  War.) 

Burlington  Heights  (Battle  qf),  8  June, 
1813,  won  by  the  British,  who  carried  the 
heights,  but  the  Americans  defended  them  with 
great  valour. 

Busac'o,  in  Portugal  (Battb  tf),  87  Sept^ 
1810,  in  which  Lord  Wellington,  the  British 
commander,  defeated  the  French,  commanded 
by  Massena.  After  the  battle,  Wellington  re- 
treated  to  Torres  Vedras. 

Buttington,  in  Wales  (Battle  of\  AJX 
894,  in  which  Ethelred  defeated  the  Danes. 

Byland,  in  Yorkshire  (Battle  of),  1328,  la 
which  Robert  the  Bruce  routed  the  chivalry  of 
England  and  of  France  under  Edward  III. 

Cadesia  (Battle  of),  JU>.  636,  in  which 
Ysdegerd  (king  of  Persia)  was  defeated  by 
Khaled,  commander  of  the  Saracen  army.  The 
battle  lasted  three  days.  The  first  was  called 
the  Day  of  Succour,  from  a  reinforcement  of 
80,000  which  arrived  on  that  day.  The  second 
day  was  called  the  Day  of  Concustion,  from  the 
conflict  of  the  two  armies  on  that  day.  The 
third  day  was  called  the  Day  of  Barking,  from 
the  discordant  noises  of  the  Persian  camp  when 
a  high  wind  drove  clouds  of  dust  into  their 
f  acea.  In  this  battle  the  famous  standard  called 
'Durufsh  e  Kawanee,'  better  known  aa  the 
•  Blacksmith's  Apron,'  fell  into  the  hands  of 
the  Saracens. 


CAMBUSKENNETH 


CHARFORD 


•78 


Cambuskenneth  (Battle  of),  10  Sept., 
1297,  in  which  William  Wallace  defeated  the 
English  army  under  the  Earl  of  Surrey.  By 
this  victory  Scotland  was  lost  to  Edward  I. 

Cambuskenueth  is  close  to  Stirling  Bridge. 
Wallace  allowed  half  the  English  army  to  cross 
the  bridge,  then  fell  on  them,  and,  taking  posses- 
sion  of  the  bridge,  prevented  the  rest  of  the 
English  from  crossing  it. 

Camden,  South  Carolina,  U.S.  (Battles 
if).  I.  16  Aug.,  1780.  Here  Lord  Cornwallis 
defeated  the  American  General  Gates  in  'the 
American  War  of  Independence. 

II.  25  April,  1781,  won  by  Lord  Rawdon,  the 
British  general,  over  General  Greene  of  Ame- 
rica. 

III.  13  May,  1781,  won  by  the  same  general 
prer  the  same  opponents.    Camden  was  burnt. 

Camperdown  (Battle  of ),ll  Oct.,  1797,  In 
which  Admiral  Duncan  defeated  the  Dutch. 

Cannre  (Battle  of),  2  Aug.,  B.C.  216,  In 
which  Hannibal  the  Carthaginian  utterly  de- 
feated the  Romans  led  by  the  Consul  Varro. 
This  was  one  of  the  most  disastrous  defeats 
ever  suffered.  At  least  40,000  Roman  foot  and 
3,000  horse  were  left  dead  on  the  field. 

Gape  St.  Vincent  (Battles  of).  1. 17  June, 
1693,  in  which  Sir  George  Rooke  was  defeated 
by  Tourville  the  French  admiral. 

II.  14  Feb.,  1797>  in  which  Sir  John  Jervis 
defeated  the  Spanish  fleet. 

Caravaggio  (Battle  of),  1448,  In  which 
Sforza  defeated  the  Venetians,  took  all  their 
stores  and  15,000  prisoners. 

Caristo  (Battle  of),  29  Aug.,  1351,  a  great 
naval  victory  of  Venice  over  the  Genoese. 

Carthage n a,  South  America  (Naval  battle 
of),  1747.  It  was  seized  by  the  French  in  1544  ; 
taken  by  SiifFrancis  Drake  in  1585  ;  retaken  by 
the  French  in  1697;  and  unsuccessfully  besieged 
by  Admiral  Vernon  in  1747. 

Casal  Secco  (Battle  of),  U  July,  1426. 
This  was  scarcely  a  battle.  It  was  rather  an 
affray  between  the  Venetians  led  by  Carma- 
gnuola  and  the  Milanese  under  the  leader  ship  of 
Francesco  Sforza.  It  was  not  decisive,  but  the 
Venetians  had  the  advantage  in  that  they  com- 
pelled the  Milanese  to  retire  to  their  lines. 

Casalecchio  (Battle  of),  26  June,  1402,  in 
which  Visconti  signally  defeated  the  Bolognese. 

Cassa'no  (Battle  of),  28  April,  1799,  in 
which  Suwarrow,  the  Russian  general,  defeated 
Marshal  Moreau  and  took  5,000  French  prisoners. 

Cassel  (Battle  of),  1677,  won  by  the  Duo 

d'Orleans  over  the  Dutch. 

Castel  Nuovo  (Battle  of),  29  Sept.,  1806. 
in  which  the  Russians  were  defeated  by  the 
French. 

Castiglione  (Battle  of),  from  2  to  5  Aug., 
171)6,  in  which  Bonaparte  defeated  the  Aus- 
trians  under  Wurmser.  Here  Marshal  Augereau 
greatly  distinguished  himself,  and  was  created 
Duo  de  Castiglione  (6  syL). 


Castillon  (Battle  of),  17  July,  1453.  The 
most  signal  defeat  suffered  by  the  English. 
Here  the  Earl  of  Shrewsbury  and  his  son  were 
slain.  This  victory  put  an  end  to  the  dominion 
of  the  English  in  France. 

Castlebar,  in  Ireland  (Battle  of),  27  Aug., 
1798.  This  was  not  strictly  a  battle.  In  1798 
the  Irish  rose  in  revolt,  and  were  suppressed  on 
Vinegar  Hill,  near  Wexford,  by  General  Lake, 
21  June,  1798.  Scarcely  was  this  done,  when 
General  Humbert  landed  with  1,000  French 
soldiers,  and  defeated  Lake  and  Hutchinson. 
who  had  some  3,000  men  under  them,  at  Castle- 
bar.  The  lord-lieutenant,  Lord  Corn  wallis,  now 
marched  against  the  invaders  and  Irish  re- 
yolters,  at  the  head  of  30,000  men,  and  compelled 
Humbert  to  surrender. 

Catalaunian  Plains  (Battle of  the),  A.D. 
451.  Here  Attila  king  of  the  Huns  was  van- 
quished by  the  Gallic  Mer-wig,  or  Meroveus, 
who  united  with  the  Roman  army. 

Cattraeth  (Battle  of),  A.D.  547,  won  by  Ida 
the  Saxon  over  the  British  Confederacy.  In 
this  confederacy  there  were  363  Britons  distin- 
guished by  golden  torques. 

Cerign61a  (Battle  of),  1503,  won  by  Oon- 
«alvo  of  CordSva  over  the  French. 

Chseroneia  (Battles  of).    I.  B.O.  447,  in 

which  the  Athenians  were  defeated  by  the  Boeo- 
tians, and  their  general  Tolmidas  was  slain. 

II.  2  Aug.  B.C.  338,  won  by  Philip  of  Mace- 
don  over  the  allied  Theban  and  Athenian 
army.  This  battle  made  Greece  a  province  of 
the  Macedonian  monarchy. 

It  was  in  this  battle  that  Demosthenes  the 
orator  served  as  a  foot-soldier,  and  fled. 

IIL  B.C.  81,  in  which  Sylla,  or  Sulla,  over- 
threw Archelaos,  the  best  general  of  Mithri- 
dates  VL  king  of  Pontus,  sent  to  aid  the 
Athenians  who  had  revolted  against  Rome. 
The  army  of  Mithridates  (4  syl.)  consisted  of 
100,000  men,  with  10,000  horse,  and  90  scythed 
cars.  The  whole  army  of  Scylla  did  not  exceed 
30,000  men.  Pronounce  Ke-ro^ne'-aJt. 

Chalgrove,  In  Oxfordshire  (Battle  of), 
18  June,  1643.  This  was  a  skirmish  between 
the  parliamentarians  and  royalists,  which  is 
only  noteworthy  because  it  was  here  that 
Hampden  was  mortally  wounded.  Generally 
called  '  Chalgrove  Field.' 

Chalons  (Battle  of),  A.D.  451,  in  which 
Aetiusand  Theodoric  utterly  overthrew  Attila 

This  is  one  of  Sir  Edward  Oreasy'a  Fifteen 
Decisive  Battles  of  the  World. 

Champ- Aubert  (Battles  of),  10  Feb 
1814,  won  by  Napoleon  over  the  Prussians  led 
by  Bliicher.    And  again  14  Feb.,  1814. 

Chancellorsville,  U.S.  (Battle  of) 
2  May,  1863,  won  by  the  Confederates  under 
Lee  and  Jackson.  The  Northern  army  was 
commanded  by  General  Joseph  Hooker. 

Charford  (Battle  of),  A.D.  519,  in  which 
a  band  of  Saxons  under  Cerdic  defeated  the 
Britons.  This  victory  s0t  the  crown  of  the 
West  Saxons  on  the  conqueror's  head. 


974 


CHARMOUTH 


CORUNNA 


Charmouth  (Battleof),  A.D  850,  in  which 
Ethelwulf  king  of  Wesser  was  defeated  by  the 
Danes. 

Chair®  (Battle  of),  B.C.  63,  in  which  the 
Roman  army  under  Grassus  the  triumvir  was 
defeated  by  Surenas,  a  principal  officer  of 
UrOdes, '  king  of  kings.'  Crassus  was  treach- 
arously  seized  in  a  conference,  and  killed  by 
molten  go  id  being  poured  down  his  throat. 

Charrce  is  Haran  [Harran]  where  Abraham 
once  dwelt. 

Chateau  Thierry  (Battle  of),  13  Feb., 
1814,  won  by  Napoleon  over  the  Prussians  led 
by  BlUcher. 

Chesapeake  (Battle of  the),l781,  in  which 
the  British  admiral,  Graves,  was  repulsed  by 
the  French  admiral,  De  Grasse,  fighting  for  the 
Americans  in  their  struggle  for  independence. 
Set '  Shannon  and  Chesapeake,'  <kc. 

Chester  (Battle  of),  607,  won  by  Ethel- 
frith  over  the  North  Britons.  In  this  battle 
2,000  monks  of  Bangor,  who  had  invoked 
divine  vengeance  on  the  invaders,  were  the 
first  to  fall. 

Chickahominy  (Battle  of),  25  June  to 
1  July,  1862,  in  the  American  Civil  War. 
'Stonewall*  Jackson,  a  Confederate  general, 
greatly  distinguished  himself  in  these  conflicts. 

Chickamauga,  U.S.  (Battle  of),  19,  20 
Sept.,  1863,  won  by  the  Confederates  under 
General  Bragg.  The  Northern  army  was  com- 
manded by  General  Rosecrans. 

Chillianwallah   (Battle  of),   In  India, 
13  January,  1849,  In  which  the  Sikhs  were 
completely  routed  by  General  Lord  Gough. 
%•  Gough,  pronounce  Ooff. 

Chippewa  (Battlet  of).  I.  5  July,  1814,  in 
which  the  British  forces  under  General  Riall 
were  defeated  by  the  Americans  led  by  General 
Browne. 

II.  25  July,  1814.  Between  the  English  and 
North  Americans.  Both  claimed  the  victory. 
The  British  were  led  by  General  Drummond 
and  General  Riall ;  the  Americans  by  Winfield 
Scott  and  General  Browne.  Riall  was  wounded 
and  taken  prisoner.  See  •  Lucdy  (Buttle  of): 

Chrysop'olis,  Scutari  (Battleof),  A.D.  323, 
won  by  Constantino  over  Licinius. 

Clontarf  (Battle  of),  Good  Friday,  23  April, 
1014,  in  which  Brian  Boru  king  of  Munster 
and  Connaught  utterly  defeated  the  con- 
federated Danes  of  England,  Wales,  Ireland, 
and  Denmark.  This  battle,  which  lasted  all 
day,  was  one  of  the  most  decisive  ever  fought. 
It  is  said  that  14,OuO  Danes  were  slain,  and 
7,000  Irish.  Brian  fell  by  assassination  in  his 
tent,  aged  88. 

Cnidus  ( Naoal  battle  of),  B.C.  394,  won  by 
COMOII.  tin-  i-oiumauder  of  the  allied  Phoenician 
and  Grecian  fleet,  over  Pisauder  the  Lacedae- 
monian. This  defeat  deprived  Lacedaemon  of 
her  recently  gained  maritime  ascendency. 

Coblenz  (Battle  of),  B.C.  66,  in  which 
Julius  Caesar  annihilated  the  German  uwarm*. 


It  is  said  that  150,000  of  them  were  eithex 
slain  or  drowned  in  the  Rhine. 

Cocherel,  near  Evreux  (Battle  of),  1364,  in 
which  Charles  V.  le  Sage  of  France,  by  hij 
General  Duguesclin,  defeated  Charles  the  Bad 
king  of  Navarre. 

Cold  Harbor  (Battle  of),  In  Virginia, 
3  June,  1864,  between  the  Federals  under  Gen. 
Grant  and  the  Confederates  under  Gen.  Lee. 
It  was  very  bloody,  but  indecisive. 

Colline  Gate  (Battle  of  the),  23  Aug., 
B.C.  82,  in  which  Pontius,  leader  of  the  Sam- 
nites,  was  defeated  by  Crassus.  Sylla  mas- 
sacred the  6,000  captive  Samnites  taken  in  this 
battle. 

Conquereux  or  Conquerueil,  In 
France  (Battle*  of).  L  AJ>.  981,  in  which 
Geoffrey  count  of  Anjou  was  defeated  by 
Conan  comte  de  Rennes. 

IL  A.D.  992,  in  which  Conan  comte  de 
Rennes  was  defeated  and  slain  by  Foulqnes 
Nerra  duke  of  Anjou. 

Copenhagen  (Battle  of),  3  April,  1801, 
won  over  the  Danish  fleet  by  Admiral  Lord 
Nelson  and  Admiral  Parker. 

Corinth  (Battle  o/),  B.C.  894,  won  by  the 
Lacedaemonians  over  the  allied  Corinthian 
army. 

Coronea  (Battlet  of).  I.  B.C.  447,  won  by 
the  Haitians  over  the  Athenians.  This  great 
disaster  caused  the  death  of  Isoor&tes,  'the  old 
man  eloquent.' 

II.  B.C.  394,  in  which  Agesilios  kin?  of 
Sparta  defeated  the  allied  Athenians,  Thebans, 
Argivea  (2  syL),  and  Corinthians. 

Corrichie  (B»ttle  of),  between  the  Earl  of 
Huntley  (a  Catholic)  and  the  Earl  of  Mar  (a 
Protestant).  The  bone  of  contention  was  the 
earldom  of  Murray,  which  Mary  the  Queen 
first  gave  to  the  Earl  of  Huntley,  and  tln-n  ro- 
called,  that  she  might  give  it  to  her  brut  her, 
tin-  K.url  of  Mar.  The  feud  culminated  in  the 
battle  of  Corrichie,  in  which  the  Earl  of 
Huntley  fell. 

The  houses  of  Huntley  and  Murray  were 
mortal  enemies.  The  fatal  battle  of  Corriohie 
was  an  event  not  to  be  forgotten  nor  forgiven. 
Sir  W.  SCOTT,  Hitt.  of  Scotland,  xxiviii. 

Cortenuova  (Battle  of),  17  Nov.,  1237, 
in  which  Kaiser  Frederick  IL  defeated  the 
Milanese. 

Corunna  (Battle  of),  16  January,  1809. 
This  was  not  a  battle,  but  a  fight  to  keep  the 
enemy  at  bay  while  the  British  troops  were 
safe'y  embirked.  Sir  John  Moore  had  to  retire 
before  a  French  force,  and  repulsed  the  foe, 
which  pressed  hanl  upon  him.  The  British 
1'ir.s  \\-us  very  great,  ami  amongst  the  slain  was 
Sir  Johu  Moore.  The  French  say,  '  H  y  perdit 
le  16  Jan.,  18u9,  la  bataille,qui  luicoflta  la  vie, 
et  qui  forga  'ses  troupes  a  abandouner  toute 
1'Espagne,'  Of  course,  after  the  British  troop* 
ha  1  set  sail,  Marshal  Soult  occupied  Corunna, 
and  therefore  claimed  the  victor/. 


CORUPEDION 


DENNEWITZ 


975 


Corupedion,  near  Salamis  (Battle  of), 
B.c.  281,  in  which  Lysimachus  was  defeated, 
and  Macedonia,  with  most  other  parts  of  Alex- 
ander's vast  empire,  fell  under  the  hands  of 
Seleucus. 

Courtray  (Battles  of).  I.  In  1302,  in  which 
the  French  were  defeated  by  the  Flemings,  com- 
manded by  Count  John  of  Namur  [Na-moor'~\ 
and  William  de  Juliers.  This  was  '  The  Battle 
of  the  Spurs,'  so  called  because  more  than  4,000 
gilt  spurs  were  picked  up  on  the  field.  These 
were  the  spurs  of  French  knights  slain  in  the 
battle. 

H.  In  1793,  in  which  the  French  defeated 
the  English. 

*»»  Courtray  has  been  often  lost  and  won. 

Coutras  (Battle  of),  20  Oct.,  1587,  in 
which  Henri  (afterwards  the  IV.  of  France), 
at  the  head  of  the  Huguenot  army,  utterly 
routed  the  Leaguers  or  Catholics  led  by  the 
Due  de  Joyeuse. 

Cowpens,  South  Carolina,  TJ.S.  (Battle 
of),  11  Jan.  1811.  Here  the  Americans  de- 
feated the  British,  in  the  American  War  of 
Independence.  The  English  troops  were  led  by 
Colonel  Tarleton,  the  Americans  by  Colonel 
Morgan.  The  colours,  cannons,  and  baggage 
waggons  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  victors,  and 
the  loss  of  the  British  amounted  to  at  least  600 
men,  while  that  of  the  Americans  was  trifling. 

Cran'on  ( Kattle  of),  B.C.  322,  in  which  the 
Macedonians  led  by  Antipater  and  Orat&ros 
defeated  the  confederated  Greeks  both  by  sea 
and  land.  We  are  told  that  Hypertdfis,  being 
taken  prisoner,  was  put  under  torture,  and  bit 
or  cut  off  his  tongue  that  he  might  betray  no 
secrets. 

Cray  ford  (Buttle  of),  A.D.  457,  in  which 
the  Saxons  triumphed  over  the  Britons,  who 
abandoned  Kent  and  fled  to  London. 

Probably  the  same  as  the  battle  of  the  Darent. 
The  river  Cray  runs  into  the  Darent. 

Cressy  or  Crdci,  in  France  (Battle  of), 
Saturday,  26  Aug.,  1346,  in  which  Edward  III. 
of  England  defeated  Philippe  VI.  of  France. 
The  victory  was  mainly  due  to  the  Black  Prince, 
who  in  this  battle  won  his  spurs.  In  this  great 
victory  1,200  French  knights  and  30,000  foot- 
soldiers  (a  number  equal  to  the  whole  English 
army)  lay  dead  on  the  field.  The  siege  of 
Calais  followed,  and  its  surrender  to  the  vic- 
torious king. 

This  is  the  greatest  victory  ever  won.  The 
French  were  at  least  four  times  more  numerous 
than  the  English,  but  they  lost  two  kings, 
eleven  great  princes,  eighty  bannerets,  1,200 
knights,  and  30,000  rank  and  file.  The  English 
lost  three  knights,  one  squire,  and  an  insigni- 
ficant number  of  inferior  rank.  After  the 
battle,  King  Edward  sent  Lords  Cobham  and 
Surrey,  with  a  number  of  secretaries  and 
heralds,  to  take  a  record  of  the  slain ;  and 
their  record  is  still  extant. 

Cropredy  Bridge,  near  Baubury  (Battle 
qf),  29  June,  1644,  in  which  Charles  I.  defeated 


Sir  W.  Waller,  one  of  the  Parliamentary 
officers. 

Cullod'en,  near  Inverness  (Battle  of),  16 
April,  1746,  in  which  the  Duke  of  Cumberland 
completely  overthrew  the  Young  Pretender, 
Charles  Edward,  and  stamped  out  Jacobitism 
for  ever.  Charles  Edward  escaped  to  France, 
three  Scotch  nobles  were  beheaded,  fifty  of 
Charles's  followers  were  hanged,  and  forty  per- 
sons of  rank  attainted. 

Cunax'a  (Battle  of),  B.C.  401,  between 
Cyrus  the  Younger  and  his  brother  Artaxerxes 
Mnemon.  Cyrus  was  slain.  This  event  has 
been  rendered  especially  famous  by  'the  retreat 
of  the  10,000'  Greeks,  led  by  Xenophon  the 
historian,  who  also  wrote  an  account  of  it  in 
his  •  Anabasis.' 

Cunersdorf  (Battle  of),  12  Aug.,  1759, 
won  by  the  Russians  over  the  King  of 
Prussia. 

Cunobizza  (Battle  of),  1444,  won  by 
Hunyades  over  the  Sultan  Amurath  n. 

the  Dogheads  (Battle 
which  Philip  V.  of  Macedon 


Of),  B.C.  197, 
was  utterly  defeated  by  Flaminius  the  E,oman 
consul.  By  this  defeat  Macedonia  lost  her 
.supremacy  in  Greece. 

Cynossema  (Naval  battle  of),  B.C.  411, 
won  by  the  Athenians  over  the  Lacedaemo- 
nians. Cynossema  means  'dog's  tomb,'  so 
called  from  being  the  traditional  tomb  of 
Hecuba,  who  had  been  metamorphosed  into  a 
dog. 

Cyzicum  (Battle  of),  B.C.  410,  won  by  the 
Athenians  over  the  Lacedaemonian  fleet  com- 
manded by  Miudaros  and  assisted  by  Pharna- 
basus  the  Persian. 

Czaslau  (Battle  of),  17  May,  1742,  in  which 
Frederick  II.  of  Prussia  defeated  Prince  Charles 
of  Lorraine.  In  the  War  of  the  Austrian  Suc- 
cession. Pronounce  Tshat-low  (ow  as  in  now). 

Deegsaslan,  north  of  the  river  Tees  (Battle 
of),  603,  won  by  Ethelfrith  over  the  forces  of 
the  Northern  Britons.  By  this  great  victory 
the  rule  of  Northumbria,  from  the  Humber  to 
the  Forth,  was  established.  Dsegsaslan  is  Dai- 
ton,  in  Yorkshire. 

D anbury.  Connecticut,  U.S.  (Battle  of), 
26  April,  1777,  won  by  the  English,  who  set 
fire  to  the  town.  In  the  American  War  of 
Independence. 

Dego  (Battle  of),  15  April,  1796,  in  which 
Bonaparte  repulsed  the  Austrians. 

Delium  (Battle  of),  B.C.  424,  won  by  the 
Boeotians  over  the  Athenians  in  the  eighth  year 
of  the  Peloponnesian  war.  This  battle  was  the 
most  disastrous  and  most  decisive  of  all  the 
battles  fought  in  the  first  eight  years  of  the 
war. 

Denain  (Battle  of),  1712,  won  by  the 
French,  commanded  by  Marshal  Villara,  over 
Prince  Eugene. 

Dennewitz  (Battle  of),  6  Sept.,  1813,  won 
by  Marshal  Bernadotte  [afterwards  Charted 


376 


DEORHAM 


EDGECOTE 


XIV.  of  Sweden]  over  Marshal  Ney.  The  loss 
of  the  French  was  16,000  men,  Napoleon's  de- 
feat at  Leipsic  the  following  month  (16, 18,  19 
Oct.)  closed  his  reverses  in  this  disastrous  year. 

Deorham,  in  Gloucestershire  (Battle  of), 
577,  in  which  the  West  Saxons  conquered  the 
Britons.  Gloucester,  Cirencester,  and  Bath, 
which  had  leagued  under  the  British  king  in 
this  contest,  became  the  spoil  of  the  conquerors. 
Three  British  kings,  viz.  Connuiil,  Condidan, 
and  Farinmail,  fell  in  this  battle. 

Dessau  (Battle  of),  1626,  won  by  Wallen- 
stein  in  the  Catholic  interest.  This  was  one  of 
the  battles  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War. 

•»•  Pronounce  Det-sow  (ow  as  in  now). 

Dettingen  (Battbtof)  L  27  June,  1743,  In 
which  George  II.  defeated  the  French,  under 
Marshal  Nouilles.  In  a  military  point  of  view 
tliis  battle  was  a  very  small  matter,  consisting 
of  extricating  Lord  Stair  from  a  position  in 
which  his  blundering  had  placed  him.  George 
II.  cut  his  wity  out.  The  effect  of  this  success 
was  considerable,  for  the  French  evacuated 
Germany,  and  the  fortunes  of  Maria  Theresa 
revived.  This  battle,  which  was  in  the  War 
of  the  Austrian  Succession,  was  the  last  in 
which  an  English  sovereign  en  gaged  in  person. 

II.  26  July,  1866,  in  which  the  Prussians 
defeated  the  Bavarians  in  the  Austro- Prussian 
war. 

Diamond  (Battle  of  the),  Sept.,  1795.  A 
battle  in  Ireland  between  the  Orangemen 
and  Catholics ;  so-called  from  the  place  where 
it  was  fought,  county  Antrim. 

Dolabella  (Battle  of),  A.D.  24,  in  which 
Tacfarinas  the  African  freebooter  was  defeated 
by  a  Roman  army  and  slai  u. 

Donningtpn  (Battlet  of).  I.  In  1643,  In 
which  the  parliamentarians  were  defeated  by 
Colonel  Cavendish. 

II.  in  1645,in  which  the  royalists,  led  by  Lord 
Ash  ton,  were  defeated  by  Colonel  Morgan. 

These  are  not  the  same  places.  The  former 
is  In  Lincolnshire ;  the  latter  in  Gloucester- 
•hire. 

Douro  (Battle  of  the),  12  May,  1809,  won  by 
Sir  Arthur  Welles'ey  (duke  of  Wellington) 
over  Soult,  the  French  marshal. 

For  this  exploit  Sir  Arthur  was  created 
Baron  Douro. 

Dresden  (flattlesof).  1. 28  Oct.,  1806, where 
Napoleon  defeated  the  Prussians. 

II.  2G,  27  Aug.,  1813,  won  by  Napoleon  over 
the  allies,  led  by  the  Prince  of  Schwarzenberg. 
Marshal  Moreau  was  slain  in  this  battle. 

Dreux  (Battle  of),  1562,  between  the  Ca- 
tholics and  Huguenots,  in  the  first  religious 
\v:ir  of  France.  Marshal  St.  Andre,  one  of  the 
French  Triumvirate  (q.v.),  was  slain  ;  but  the 
Catholics  claimed  the  victory  as  Prince  Conde 
was  taken  prisoner. 

Drvfe  Bands  (Battle  of),  1593.  Between 
the  Maxwells  and  Johnstones,  the  former  of 
whom  was  left  dead  on  the  field.  This  was  the 
last  graat  clan  battle  fought  on  the  border*. 


Dunbar  (Battlei  of).  I.  27  April,  1296,  in 
which  the  English,  under  John  Earl  of 
Warrenne,  defeated  Baliol's  army  with  great 
slaughter. 

II.  3  Sept.,  1650,  in  which  Cromwell  utterly 
defeated  the  Scotch,  led  by  Leslie.  After  this 
victory,  Edinburgh  Castle  and  several  other 
strong  fortresses  fell  into  the  hands  of  Crom- 
well. 

Ten  thousand  prisoners  fell  into  Cromwell's 
hands  in  this  victory,  with  all  the  baggage 
and  guns ;  and  as  many  as  3,000  were  slain. 
Spain  instantly  recognised  the  commonwealth, 
and  Holland  offered  its  alliance. 

Dunes  (Battle  of  the),  4  June,  1658,  in 
which  the  English  and  French  defeated  the 
Spaniards. 

Dungan  Hill  (Battle  of),  10  July,  1647. 
in  which  the  Irish  were  defeated  by  "Colonel 
Jones. 

Dunsin'nane  (Battle  of),  1057,  won  by 
Seward  over  the  army  of  Macbeth.  Macbetk 
fled  and  was  slain  at  Lumphanan,  in  Aber- 
deenshire. 

•»•  Called  by  Shakespeare  Dnnsinane. 

Dupplin  Moor  (Battle  of),  1332,  la 
which  an  army  of  40,000  Scots  was  utterly 
defeated  by  some  3,000  Englishmen.  Above 
13,000  of  the  Scotch  were  slain,  and  not  above 
80  of  the  English. 

Durham  (Battle  of),  17  Oct.,  1348,  in  which 
Queen  Philippa  defeated  David  Bruce  king  of 
Scotland,  who  was  taken  prisoner. 

Durham  Station,  North  Carolina,  tbe 
'  Sedan '  of  the  American  Civil  War.  Here  (10 
May,  1865)  General  Johnston,  who  had  the  chief 
command  of  the  Confederates,  surrendered  to 
General  Sherman,  and  thus  brought  the  war  to 
an  end.  The  war  began  in  1861. 

Durren stein  (Buttle  of),  11  Nov.,  1801, 
in  which  the  French  were  defeated  by  the 
Russians. 

Ebersberg  (Battle  of),  13  May,  1809,  la 
which  the  French  Marshal  Massena  defeated 
the  Austrians. 

Eckmuhl  in  Bavaria  (Battle  of),  22  April, 
1809,  won  by  Napoleon  over  the  Archduke 
Karl,  leader  of  the  Austrians.  All  the  Austrian 
artillery,  fifteen  standards,  and  20,000  prisoners 
fell  to  the  French  in  this  battle. 

April  23,  Napoleon  was  wounded  in  the  heel. 

Ec'iiomus  (Natal  battle  of),  B.C.  256,  in 
the  first  Punic  war.  The  Roman  fleet  was 
victorious  over  the  Carthagini;ui. 

%•  Ecnomus,  now  Monteserrato. 

Eddington  or  Etlmndun,  near  Westbnry 
in  Wilts  (Battle  of),  May  11,  A.D.  878,  in  which 
Alfred  completely  overthrew  the  Danes  and 
recovered  hia  throne.  Finding  it  impossible 
to  drive  the  Danes  out  of  the  kingdom,  he 
allowed  them  to  settle  in  East  Anglia,  Ao, 
provided  they  became  Christians. 

Edgecote  (Battle  of),  26  July,  1469,  in 
which  the  royal  forces  were  defeated  by 
Lancastrian  insurgents. 


KDGEHILL 


FKEDEKICKSBURO         977 


Edgehill  (Battle  of),  23  Oct.,  1642.  An 
Indecisive  battle  between  the  royalists  led  by 
Prince  Rupert  and  the  parliamentary  party 
led  by  the  Earl  of  Essex.  This  was  the  first 
battle  between  Charles  I.  and  his  subjects.  The 
king  himself  was  personally  present  in  this 
battle. 

Elchingen  (Battle  of),  14  Oct.,  1805,  in 
which  the  French  under  Marshal  Ney  defeated 
the  Austrians. 

Elian  dun  (Battle  of),  823,  in  which  Egbert 
defeated  Beornwulf  of  Mercia.  Ellandun  is 
Wilton,  close  by  Salisbury,  a  little  to  the 
south-east  of  Ethandun  or  Eddington,  famous 
for  one  of  Alfred's  victories. 

Elster  (Battle  of),  5  Oct.,  1080,  won  by 
Heinrich  IV.  of  Germany  over  Rudolf,  the 
pseudo-emperor  appointed  by  the  diet  of 
Forscheim.  Rudolf  died  of  his  wounds. 

Emmendingen  (Battle  of),  19  Oct.,  1796. 
The  Archduke  Karl  of  Austria  defeated  Moreau 
the  French  general. 

Engen  (Battle  of),  April,  1799,  in  which 
Moreau  the  French  general  defeated  the 
Austrians. 

En.gh.ien  (Battle  of),  3  Aug.,  1692,  won  by 
the  French  under  Marshal  Luxembourg  over 
William  III.  Enghien  (3  syl.). 

Epila  (Battle  of),  1348,  in  which  the 
Union  of  Aragon  was  overthrown.  This  was 
the  last  battle  of  Aragon  fought  in  defence  of 
public  liberty.  The  '  Privilege  of  Union '  was 
abolished,  Peter  himself  cutting  to  pieces  with 
his  sword  the  original  charter. 

Espierres  (Battle  of),  22  May,  1794,  in 
which  the  French  were  repulsed  by  the  allied 
English  and  Austrians. 

Essling  (Battle  of),  21,  22  May,  1809,  won 
by  Karl  archduke  of  Austria  over  Napoleon. 
This  was  the  greatest  defeat  that  Napoleon 
himself  had  hitherto  sustained.  Marshal 
Lannes  fell  in  the  fight,  and  30,000  French 
were  made  prisoners.  _ 

Here  Kaiser  Rudolf,  in  1276,  overthrew 
Ottokar  king  of  Bohemia. 

Eurymedon  (Baffle  of),  B.C.  470,  won  by 
Oimon,  son  of  Miltiailes,  over  the  Persians. 

Eutaw  Springs,  U.S.  (Battle  of),  8  Sept., 
1781,  in  which  Colonel  Stewart  and  General 
Arnold  (a  renegade  American)  defeated  the 
Americans  in  the  American  War  of  Indepen- 
dence. 

Evesnam  (Battle  of),  3  Aug.,  1266,  In 
which  Simon  de  Montfort  and  his  son  were 
defeated  and  slain  by  Prince  Edward  son  of 
Henry  III.  It  is  said  that  at  one  period  of  the 
battle  the  king  was  on  the  point  of  being  cleft 
down  by  a  common  soldier,  and  saved  his  life 
by  exclaiming,  '  Don't  kill  me,  soldier ;  I  am 
Henrj  of  Westminster,  the  king.'  See  Hexham. 

Eylau  (Battle  of),  8  Feb.,  1807,  a  doubtful 
battle  between  Napoleon  and  the  combined 
Russian  and  Prussian  armies.  Napoleon 
claimed  the  victory  because  the  allied  army 


decamped  during  the  night.     It  was  a  most 

bloody  fight.    The  French  were  54,000  strong, 

the  allied  Prussians  and  Russians  were  72,000. 

*»*  Pronounce  Ey-low  (ow  as  in  now). 

Falkirk  (Battles  of).  I.  22  July,  1298,  in 
which  Edward  I.  defeated  Wallace,  who  was 
afterwards  captured  and  beheaded. 

II.  17  Jan.,  1746,  in  which  the  '  Young  Pre- 
tender '  defeated  General  Hawley. 

Farnham,  in  Surrey  (Battle  of),  A.D.  894, 
in  which  Alfred  defeated  the  Danes  under 
Hastings  their  leader. 

Fere  -  champenoise  (Battle  of),  25 
March,  1814,  in  which  Marmout's  French  army 
was  defeated  by  the  Anstrians  led  by  Schwartz- 
enberg. 

Ferozeshah  (Battle  of),  in  the  Punjab, 
22,  23  Dec.,  1845,  in  which  Sir  Hugh  Gough 
defeated  the  Sikhs. 

Hugh  Gough  was  created  a  baronet  in  1842 
and  a  baron  in  1846.  (Gough =0off.) 

Flat-bush  (Battle  of),  Long  Island,  27 
Aug.,  1776,  in  which  the  Americana  were 
defeated  by  the  British  forces. 

Fleurus  (Battle  of),  17  June,  1794,  in 
which  the  allied  army,  consisting  of  100,000 
men,  under  the  command  of  the  Prince  of 
Coburg,  marching  to  the  relief  of  Oharleroi, 
was  signally  defeated  by  the  French  revolu- 
tionary army  commanded  by  Jonrdan.  In  this 
battle  the  French  made  use  of  balloons  to 
reconnoitre  the  enemy's  army. 

Flodden  Field  (Battle  of),  9  Sept.,  1513, 
In  which  the  Earl  of  Surrey  defeated  the  Scots. 

Fontenoy  (Battle  of),  11  May,  1745,  In 
which  Marshal  Saxe  defeated  the  Duke  of 
Cumberland  at  the  head  of  an  allied  army  of 
English,  Dutch,  and  Hanoverian  troops. 

Formigny,  in  Normandy  (Battle  of),  18 
April,  1450,  in  which  the  Constable  of  Riche- 
moiit  defeated  an  army  of  3,000  Englishmen. 
This  battle  was  the  coup  de  grdce  of  our  claim 
upon  France.  A  monument  on  the  field  of 
battle  records  the  victory. 

Fornovo  (Battle  of),  6  July,  1495,  in  which 
Charles  VIII.  of  France  defeated  the  Italian 
allies.  This  was  a  most  marvellous  victory : 
the  French  did  not  number  above  9,000,  the 
allies  exceeded  40,000.  Yet  the  loss  of  the 
French  was  only  200,  but  that  of  the  allies 
3,500.  Paulus  Jovius  terms  this  battle  'the 
extinction  of  Cisalpine  military  glory,  an  igno- 
minious rout  which  made  Italy  contemptible, 
and  the  beginning  of  countless  miseries.'  This 
battle  is  also  called  '  The  Battle  of  the  Taro.' 

Frankenhausen  (Battle  of),  1525,  in 
which  the  Elector  of  Saxony  utterly  defeated 
the  Anabaptists,  and  took  their  leader, 
Munzer,  prisoner.  Munzer  was  ignominiously 
beheaded. 

Fredericksburg,  in  the  United  State* 
(Battle  of ),  13  Deo.,  1862,  in  which  the  Con- 
federates under  General  Lee  defeated  the 
Northern  army  led  by  General  Burnside. 

IB 


978 


FKEIBUBO 


HALIDON  HILL 


Freiburg  (Battle  of),  1844,  In  which  the 
French  led  by  the  Great  Oonde  defeated  Francois 
de  Merci,  a  general  in  the  service  of  the  Elector 
of  Bavaria. 

It  was  in  this  battle  that  Oonde  flung  hit 
baton  into  the  enemy's  trenches. 

Friedland  (Battl*  of),  14  June,  1807,  wop 
by  Napoleon  orer  the  Russian  army  which  had 
fought  atEylau,  8  Feb.,  1807.  The  peace  of 
Tilsit  was  the  result  of  this  victory. 

Friedlingen  (Battle  of),  1703,  won  by  the 
French  commanded  by  Marshal  Villars  over 
the  imperialists  commanded  by  the  Prince  of 
Baden. 

Frithern  (Battle  of),  AJ>.584,  won  by  the 
Saxons  over  the  Britons.  Cealwin  was  the 
Saxon  chief. 

Fuentes  de  Onoro  (Battle  of),  6  May, 
lall,  between  the  British  and  Spanish  forces 
under  Wellington  and  the  French  under  Mas- 
sena.  It  was  an  indecisive  battle,  but  the 
French  retreated  out  of  Portugal  on  the  10th, 
and  therefore  the  advantage  was  on  the  side 
of  Wellington.  The  Anglo-Spanish  loss  was 
1,500,  the  French  loss  nearly  5,000. 

Gallip'oli  (Battle  o/),  1294,  a  great  naval 
victory  won  by  the  Genoese  over  the  Vene- 
tians. 

Garigliano  (Battle  of),  37  Dec.,  1503,  won 
by  Gonsalvo,  the  great  captain,  over  the 
French. 

Oaugamela  (Battle  of),  I  Oct*,  B.C.  Ml. 
Same  as  the  '  Battle  of  Arbela '  (?.».). 

Gemblours  (Battle  of),  Jan.,  1578,  in 
which  the  Dutch  were  defeated  by  Don  John 
of  Austria. 

QenestreUo  (Battle of),20  May,  1859,  the 
first  of  the  battles  fought  by  the  Sardinians 
against  the  Austrians.  The  allied  army,  con- 
sisting of  Sardinians,  Italians,  and  French, 
defeated  the  Austrians. 

Gennantown.  UJ3.  (Battle  of),  4  Oct, 
1777.  Here  General  Howe  defeated  the  Ame- 
ricans in  the  American  War  of  Independence. 

Gettysburg,  Pennsylvania  (Battle  of), 
3  July,  18G3,  in  which  the  Confederates  under 
the  command  of  General  Lee  were  defeated  by 
the  Northern  army.  This  was  one  of  the  great 
battles  of  the  Civil  War. 

Ghuznee  (Battle of  ),  33  July,  1839,  won  by 
the  English,  led  by  Sir  J.  Keane,  over  the 
Afghans.  The  citadel  was  attacked  at  2  A.M.  ; 
at  3  the  gates  were  blown  in,  and  at  5  the 
English  colours  were  flying  on  the  towers. 

Glenlivet  (Battle  of),3  Oct.,  1594,  a  trial 
of  strength  between  the  Highlanders  and 
the  Lowlanders.  The  Earl  of  Argyll  led  the 
Highlanders  and  the  Earl  of  Huntley  the 
Lowlanders.  Victory  rested  with  the  latter. 

The  encounter  came  to  resemble  that  of  Har- 
law(<y  ».),  where  the  force  of  the  ancient  (iael 
had  been  tried  in  mortal  contest  with  that  of 
the  Low-country  Saxons  (Sir  W.  SCOTT,  *  His- 
tory of  Scotland,'  xixviiL). 


Goo'jerat,  or  Gujerat  (Battle  of\  H 
Feb.,  1849,  won  by  Lord  Gough  over  the  Sikhs. 
A  magnificent  affair. 

%*  Gough,  pronounce  Goff. 

Gorey  (Battle  of),4  June,  1798,  In  which 
the  king  s  troops  were  defeated  by  the  Irish 
Insurgents. 

Grampian  Hills  (Bottle  of  the),  AJ>.  79 
or  82,  in  which  the  Romans,  under  Agricola, 
utterly  defeated  the  Caledonians  led  by 
Galgao. 

Grani CUS  (Battle*  of  the).  I.  May  B.O.  134, 
in  which  Alexander  the  Great  defeated  Darius 
Oodoman'us. 

II.  B.O.  78,  In  which  Lucullus  defeated  Mith- 
rldates. 

Granaon  (Battle  of),  1476,  in  which  the 
Swiss  fell  upon  the  army  of  Charles  le  Teme- 
raire  duke  of  Burgundy,  and  put  it  to  utter 
rout. 

Gravelotte  (Battle  of),  18  Aug.,  1870,  In 
the  Franco-Prussian  war ;  won  by  the  Prus- 


Grochow  (Battle  of),  20  Feb.,1831,  won  by 
the  Poles  over  the  Russians. 

Gross  Beeren  (Battle  of),  33  Aug.,  1813, 
when  the  French  were  repulsed  by  the  Swedes. 

Guildford,  or  Guilford  (Battle  tf), 
1781,  in  which  Lord  Oornwallis  with  1,600  men 
utterly  defeated  Greene,  the  American  general, 
who  had  6,600  or  7,000  men.  Marshall,  in  his 
4  Life  of  Washington,'  says  :  'No  battle  in  ch« 
whole  course  of  the  war  reflects  more  honour  OB 
the  courage  of  the  British  troops  than  this  of 
Guildford '  (in  North  Carolina). 

Guinegate,  near  Calais  (Battle  of),  19 
Aug.,  1513,  won  by  the  allied  armies  of  Henry 
VIII.  of  England,  the  Kaiser  Maximilian,  an* 
the  Swiss,  over  the  French.  Called  the  '  Battle 
of  the  Spurs,'  because  the  French  used  their 
spurs  in  flight  more  than  their  swords  la 
fight. 

Guzerat.     'See  GoojeraC 

Gwenystrad  (Battle  of),  A.D.  »47,  ww 
by  Urien  over  Ida  the  Saxon  invader. 

Hadriano'ple  (Battle* of).  L  3 July,  A*. 
323,  in  which  the  Roman  emperor  Licinius  WM 
defeated  by  Constautine. 

II.  9  Aug.,  A.D.  378,  in  which  the  Roman  em- 
peror Valens  was  utterly  defeated  by  the  Goths, 
and  lost  his  life.  No  battle,  except  that  of 
Can  11  SB,  could  be  compared  to  this  in  its  fatal 
consequences  on  the  Romans. 

Halidon  Hill  (Battle  of),  near  Berwick, 
19  July,  1333,  in  which  Edward  III.  defeated 
the  Regent  Douglas  (brother  of  the  famous 
4  Good  Sir  James ').  By  this  victory  Berwick- 
npon-Tweod  remained  to  the  English,  and 
Baliol  was  restored  to  the  throne  as  sub- king  to 
the  English  crown,  but  the  wars  with  France 
drew  Edward  out  of  the  country,  Baliol  fled, 
and  David  Bruce  returned  to  his  kingdom. 

It  is  said  that  30,000  Scots  were  killed  ;  bat 
only  1  knight,  1  esquire,  and  IB  privates  •• 
Edward's  aid*. 


HALLE 


ISUP 


•70 


Halle  (Battle  of),  16.  17  Oct.,  1806.  Here 
Bernadotte  defeated  the  Prussians. 

Hanau  (  Battle  of),  29  Oct.,  1813.  The  French 
claim  the  victory  because  the  Austrians  were 
compelled  to  retreat.  The  French  were  led  by 
Napoleon  and  the  Austrians  by  General  Wrede. 
The  affair  was  doubtful,  though  the  French 
army  was  double  that  of  the  adversary. 

Harlaw  (Battle  of),  24  July,  1411,  a  trial 
of  strength  between  the  Gaels  and  Saxons. 
The  Saxons,  or  Lowlanders,  were  led  by  the  Eaxl 
of  Mar  ;  the  Gaels,  or  Highlanders,  by  Donald 
of  the  Isles.  The  latter  army  was  considerably 
more  in  number,  but  all  the  benefits  of  victory 
remained  with  the  Saxons.  On  3  Oct.,  1594, 
a  similar  trial  occurred  at  Glenlivet,  when 
the  Earl  of  Argyll  led  the  Highlanders  and 
Huntley  the  Lowlanders.  In  this  case  also  the 
victory  rested  with  the  Lowlanders. 

Hastings  (Battle  of),  14  Oct.,  1066,  where 
William  duke  of  Normandy  conquered  and 
slew  Harold  IL,  and  thus  won,  by  conquest,  the 
throne  of  England.  Also  called  the  '  Battle  of 
Senlac.' 


Hatfleld.  in  Yorkshire  (Battle  of),  14  O 

633.  Called  the  «  Battle  of  Hatfield  Chase,'  in 
which  Edwine  king  of  Northumbria  was  de- 
feated and  slain  by  Penda  of  Mercia. 

Havenfeld,  or  Hefenfield  (Battle  of), 

634,  in  which  the  Welsh  under  Cadwallon  were 
utterly  defeated  by  Oswald  king  of  Northum- 
bria. Haveuf  eld  means  '  heaven's  field,'  so  called 
because  Oswald  just  before  the  battle  threw 
himself  on  his  knees  in  the  midst  of  the  army, 
and  asked  God  to  give  him  the  victory.    Cad- 
wallon fell  fighting  in  this  battle.    Havenfeld 
was  in  Durham,  not  far  from  Hexham. 

Hefenfleld.  -Sec  Havenfeld. 

Heights  of  Romainville  (Battle  of 
the),  30  March,  1814,  in  which  the  French  army 
under  Joseph  Bonaparte,  Marmont,  and  Mortier 
was  defeated  by  the  allies,  who  entered  Paris 
the  next  day. 

Heilsberg  (Battle  of),  10  June,  1807,  in 
which  the  Prussians  were  defeated  by  the 
French. 

Hengest  esdun  (Battle  of),  835,  in  which 
Egbert  king  of  England  defeated  the  Danes. 
Hengestesdun  is  now  called  Hengston  Down, 
in  Cornwall. 

Heraclea  (Battle  of),  B.C.  280.  In  which 
the  Romans  were  defeated  by  Pyrrhus. 

Heracl&um  (Battle  of),  B.C.  38,  where 
Ventidius  (Antony's  legate)  defeated  the  Par- 
thians  under  PacSrus. 

Herara  (Battle  «/),  In  Aragon,  24  Aug., 
1837,  in  which  Don  Carlos  of  Spain  defeated 
General  Buerens. 

Hermanstadt  (Battle  of),  1442,  won  by 
Hunyades  over  the  Turks. 

Hexham,  in  Northumberland  (Battle  of), 
15  May,  1464,  in  which  the  Lancastrians  were 
defeated  by  Lord  Montacute.  There  is  a  current 
legend  that  after  the  battle  Queen  Margaret,  in 


her  flight,  encountered  a  -brigand,  and  said  to 
him, '  Man,  I  trust  to  your  loyalty  the  son  of 
your  king.*  We  are  furthermore  assured  that 
Margaret  and  her  son  escaped  over  the  border 
under  this  robber's  guidance.  See  Evesham. 

Hobkirk's  Hill.  South  Carolina,  U.S. 
(Battle  of),  25  April,  1781,  where  Lord  Rawdon 
defeated  the  American  General  Greene  in  the 
American  War  of  Independence. 

Hochkirchen  (Battles  of).    I.  14  Oct., 

1758,  when  Marshal  Daun  defeated  Frederick 
II.  the  Great  of  Prussia.  (In  the  Third  Cam- 
paign of  the  Seven  Years'  War.) 

II.  22  May,  1813,  when  Napoleon  defeated 
the  combined  Russian  and  Prussian  armies. 

Hochst  (Battle  of),  11  Oct.,  1795,  in  which 
the  Austrians  defeated  Marshal  Jourdan,  and 
compelled  the  French  to  cross  the  Rhine. 

Hochstadt  (Battle  of),  19  June,  1800,  won 
by  Marshal  Moreau,  the  French  general,  over 
the  Austrians. 

Hogue  (Naval  battle  off  Cape  la),  1692,  in 
which  the  French  were  defeated  by  the  League 
(consisting  of  England,  Germany,  Holland, 
Spain,  and  Savoy). 

Hohenlinden  (Battle  of),  3  Deo.,  1800, 
won  by  Marshal  Moreau  for  the  French  over 
the  Austrian  Archduke  John.  In  this  battle  he 
took  100  pieces  of  cannon  and  11,000  prisoner*. 

Holmedon  Hill  (Battle  of),  14  Sept^, 
1402,  between  the  Scots  headed  by  the  Earl  of 
Douglas  and  the  Percys.  Hotspur,  one  of  the 
Percys,  was  the  victor  ;  Douglas  was  taken 
prisoner,  and  so  were  the  earls  of  Angus,  Fife, 
Murray,  and  Orkney,  with  many  more  of  the 
Scotch  nobility  and  gentry. 

Iconium  (  Battle  of  ),  1387,  won  by  Amurath 
the  Turkish  sultan  over  the  Caramanians. 
Here  Prince  Bajazet  greatly  distinguished  him- 
self, and  acquired  the  epithet  of  Yilderim 
(Lightning). 

Ingolstadt  (Battle  of),  SO  April,  1809,  won 
by  Napoleon. 

Inkermann,  in  the  CrimSa  (Battle  of)} 
5  Nov.,  1854,  won  by  the  allied  British  and 
French  armies  over  the  Russians. 

Inverlochy.  in  Scotland  (Battle  of\ 
2  Feb.,  1645,  in  which  the  Marquis  of  Montrose, 
commander  of  the  royal  army  in  Scotland, 
defeated  Argyll. 

Ipsus  (Battle  of),  B.C.  301,  a  decisive  battle 
which  closed  the  great  contest  between  the 
generals  of  Alexander  the  Great  for  the  succes- 
sion to  the  empire.  Antigonus  being  defeated 
and  slain,  Seleucus  was  confirmed  in  his  king- 
dom. 

Irun  (Battle  of),  17  May,  1837,  in  which  the 
Oarlists  of  Spain  were  defeated  by  the  British 
auxiliary  legion  under  General  Evans. 

Islip  Bridge,  Oxfordshire  (Battle  of), 
22  April,  1645,  in  which  Cromwell  routed  four 
regiments  of  cavalry  convoying  the  king's 
artillery  from  Oxford  to  Worcester. 


issua 


KOSSOVA 


lasxia  (Bittletof),  NOT.  B.C.  333,  won  by 
Alexander  the  Great  over  Darius  Oodornan'us 
king  of  Persia.  The  Persian  army  consisted  of 
600,000  men.  Alexander's  army  did  not  amount 
to  30,000  men.  In  this  battle  Sisygamia,  the 
mother  of  Darius,  and  Statira  his  wife,  fell  into 
the  h;uids  of  the  conqueror. 

A.D.  194,  Severus  conquered  Pescennius  Niger 
in  a  decisive  battle  on  the  same  plains.  The 
loss  of  Pescennius  Niger  was  20,000  men  and  his 
own  life.  His  head  was  sent  to  Rome. 

Ivry  (Battle  of),  1590,  in  which  Henry  IV. 
gained  a  brilliant  victory  over  the  Duo  da 
Mayenne. 

Jalula  (Battle  of),  A.D.  637,  won  by  the 
Saracens  over  Yzdegerd  kiug  of  Persia. 

Janvilliers  (Battle of),U  Feb.,  1814,  won 
by  the  French  over  the  Prussians  under 
BlUcher. 

Jarnac  (Battle  of),  13  March,  1569,  in  the 
third  religious  war  of  France.  The  Catholics 
were  victors,  and  the  Prince  de  Conde,  the 
great  Huguenot  leader,  was  killed  in  cold  blood 
by  Moncontour. 

Jemappes,  in  Belgium  (Battle  of),  6  Nov., 
1792.  Tliis  battle  lasted  four  days;  it  was 
between  the  French  revolutionary  army  led 
by  General  Dumouriez  and  28,000  Austrians  en- 
trenched in  woods  and  hills.  Dumouriex  was 
the  victor  ;  but  he  lost  12,000  men,  the  loss  of 
the  Austrians  being  10,000. 

Jena,  in  Saxe-Weimar  (Battle  of),  14  Got, 
1806,  in  which  Napoleon  defeated  the  King 
of  Prussia  and  advanced  at  once  to  Berlin. 
Here  the  Duke  of  Brunswick  lost  his  life. 
On  the  same  day  Marshal  Davonst  routed  the 
Prussians  at  Auerstadt. 

•»•  Jena  pronounce  Ya-*ah. 

Jsaszeg  (Battle  of),  8  April,  1849,  in  th« 
War  of  Indeixjndence.  It  was  won  by  the 
Hungarians.  With  this  battle  the  demoralisa- 
tion of  the  Austrian  army  was  complete. 

June  1st  (Battle  of),  1794,  a  naval  victory 
in  which  Lord  Howe  defeated  and  crippled  the 
French  fleet  off  the  coast  of  Brest.  The  battle 
is  called  that  of  the  'First  of  June.'  The 
French  admiral  was  Villaret-Joyeuse. 

Kadesiah.  (Mottle  of),  or  'Eudseah,'  A.D. 
636,  won  by  the  Mahometans  over  the  Per- 
sians. This  battle  decided  the  character  of 
the  Persian  empire. 

Kainardji.or  Kutschuk-Kainardji  (Treaty 
of),  21  July,  1774.  A  treaty  of  peace  between 
Russia  and  Turkey.  By  this  treaty  the  Azof 
was  ceded  to  Russia,  and  the  freedom  of 
the  Black  Sea.  The  Crimea  was  severed  from 
Turkey  and  declared  free. 

Kaiserlautern  (Battle  of),  30  Nor.,  1793, 
won  by  the  Duke  of  Brunswick  over  the 
French. 

Kalitsch(£<»//teoA  13  Feb.,  1813,  in  which 
the  French  were  defeated  by  the  Russians. 
The  French  general  was  Regnier  and  the 
Russian  ge  icral  was  Wiuzingerode. 


Kalusz  (Battle  of),  15  Oct.,  1667,  won  by 
Sobieski,  the  Polish  general,  after  seventeen 
days'  fighting,  over  the  Cossacks  and  Tartars. 

Kapolna  (Battle  of),  1848,  one  of  the 
battles  of  the  War  of  Independence.  Lost  by 
the  Hungarians,  who  were  led  by  Dembinski. 
It  is  said  that  the  jealousy  of  Gbrgey,  who 
refused  to  obey  orders,  was  the  cause  of  this 
defeat. 

Ears  (Battle  of),  29  Sept.,  1855,  won  by  the 
Turks,  commanded  by  General  Williams,  over 
the  Russians,  commanded  by  General  Moura- 
vieff.  Certainly,  the  Russians  were  thrice 
the  number  of  the  Turks.  The  Turks  lost 
1,094  men,  the  Russians  lost  6,600.  Ears  was 
invested  by  Mouravieff,  16  June,  1885 ;  after 
the  battle  it  was  obliged  to  capitulate,  12 
Dec.,  1856;  bat  when  peace  was  restored 
Kan  was  by  the  treaty  of  Paris  restored  to 
Turkey,  1856. 

Katabach  (Battle  of),  26  Aug.,  1813,  won 
by  BlUcher  over  the  French, 

Kesseldorff  (Battle  of),  16  Dec.,  1745, 
in  which  Prince  Leopold  of  Anhalt-Dessau  de- 
feated  the  Saxons  under  Prince  Charles  of  Lor- 
raine. (In  the  War  of  the  Austrian  Succession.) 

Kiblene  (Battle  of),  St.  Andrews'  day, 
1335,  won  by  the  Scotch  (led  by  Liddesdale) 
over  the  English,  under  the  command  of  the 
Earl  of  AthoL 

Kilcullen  (Battle  of),  «  May,  1798,  in 
which  General  Dnndas  was  routed  by  the 
Irish  insurgents. 

In  a  subsequent  engagement  General  Dundas 
overthrew  the  rebels  near  Kilcullen  Bridge. 

Killiecrankie  (Battle  of),  17  July,  1689, 
In  which  John  Graham  viscount  of  Dundee 
(Claver house),  a  Jacobite,  defeated  General 
Mackay,  who  commanded  an  army  in  the 
service  of  the  Prince  of  Orange  (William 
III.)  Claverhouse  fell  early  in  the  battle. 

Kilsyth,  in  Scotland  (/iattle  of),  15  Aug., 
1645,  in  which  the  Marquis  of  Montrose, 
commander  of  the  royal  forces  in  Scotland, 
defeated  the  Scots  under  Bafflie. 

Knoc-Auadh  (Battle  of),  1604,  in  which 
Kildare  governor  of  Ireland  (i*.  the  Pale) 
utterly  routed  the  confederated  Irish.  It  is 
said  t  hat  from  4,000  to  9,000  of  the  Irish  fell,  but 
not  one  single  English  soldier  in  Kildare' s  army. 

Kolin,  in  Bohemia  (Battle  of),  18  June, 
1757,  where  Marshal  Daun  defeated  Frederick 
IL  (the  Great)  of  Prussia.  (The  Second  Cam- 
paign of  the  Seven  Tears'  War.) 

Ko'nieh  (Battle  of),  20  Deo,  1832,  in 
Turkey.  The  Turks  were  defeated  by  Ibrahim 
Pasha. 

Koniggratz  (Battle  of),  same  as  Sadowa 
(?.»•) 

Konovics  (Rattle  of),  28  NOT,  144S,  in 
which  ilunytvli  defeated  the  Turks. 

Kossova  (Battle  of),  27  Aug.,  1369, won  by 
Amurath,  the  Turkish  sultan,  OTer  the  allied 


KOTZIM 


LEIPZIG 


•81 


Christian  army.     Arnurath  was  slain,  probably 
by  treachery,  after  the  battle  was  won. 

Kotzim  or  Choczim  (Fettle  of),  10  Nor., 
1673,  won  by  Sobieski,  the  Polish  general,  over 
Capitau  Pasha,  the  Turkish  general.  Tliis  was 
a  truly  marvellous  victory,  and  40,000  Turks 
were  slain. 

Kowno  (Battle  of),  14  Deo.,  1812,  in  which 
the  French  were  defeated  by  the  Russians. 

Krasnoi  (Battle  of),  16  Nov.,  1812,  in 
which  Marshal  Davoust  ( Prince  of  Eckmiihl) 
and  his  French  army  were  defeated  by  the 
Russians  under  the  command  of  Kutusoff. 

Krefeld  (Battle  of),  23  June,  1758,  in  the 
third  campaign  of  the  Seven  Years'  War.  Here 
the  Duke  of  Brunswick,  fighting  on  the  side  of 
Frederick  II.  (the  Great)  of  Prussia,  drove  the 
French  army  across  the  Rhine. 

Kulm  (Battle  of),  31  Aug.,  K13,  won  by 
the  allied  armies  of  Austria  and  Russia  over 
the  French. 

Kunersdorf  (Battle  of),  12  Aug.,  1759, 
the  fourth  campaign  of  the  Seven  Years'  War. 
Here  Frederick  II.  (the  Great)  of  Prussia 
Buffered  from  the  combined  Austrian  and 
Russian  armies  the  greatest  defeat  in  all  his 
reign.  He  wrote  in  pencil  to  his  chief  minister, 
1  All  is  lost,  save  the  royal  family.'  Strange 
to  say,  after  this  great  victory,  the  Austrian 
and  Russian  generals  fell  to  loggerheads,  and 
Prussia  was  saved. 

La  Hogue  (Battle  of),  19  May,  1692,  in 
which  the  French  fleet,  under  Admiral  Tour- 
ville,  was  utterly  destroyed  by  the  English  and 
Dutch.  This  was  a  most  important  victory, 
won  by  the  Admirals  Russell  and  Rooke,  as  it 
not  only  put  an  end  to  the  threatened  French 
invasion,  and  overthrew  the  hopes  of  James  II. 
of  recovering  his  throne,  but  so  crippled  the 
navy  of  France  that  it  ceased  to  be  formidable. 

La  Rothiere  (Battle  of),  1  Feb.,  1814, 
won  by  Napoleon  over  the  combined  Prussian 
and  Russian  armies. 

Lake  Champlain,  in  North  America 
(Battles  of).  I.  11  and  13  Oct.,  1776,  when  the 
American  flotilla  was  defeated  by  the  English. 

II.  11  Sept.,  1814,  when  the  Americans  de- 
feated the  English  squadron. 

Lake  Erie,  in  Canada  (Battle  of),  10  Sept., 
1813,  in  which  the  Americans  captured  the 
British  squadron. 

Fort  Erie,  in  Canada,  was  taken  by  General 
Brown  from  the  British,  3  July,  1814;  but 
5  Nov.  the  same  year  was  abandoned  by  the 
captors. 

Lake  Lemanus,  in  Geneva  (Battle  of). 
B.C.  108,  in  which  Cassus  Longmus  the  consul 
was  slain,  and  his  whole  army  cut  to  pieces 
by  the  Cimbrians. 

Lake  Merom  (Battle  at  the),  B.C.  1450, 
where  the  kings  of  the  hill  country  and  tteir 
allies  were  defeated  by  Joshua. 

Lake  Hegillus.    Set '  Regillu*.* 


Landau,  or-Pirmasens  (Battle  of),  14 Sept.' 
1793,  won  by  the  Duke  of  Brunswick  over  the 
French. 

*«*  Pronounce  Lahn-tlow  (ow  as  in  now). 

Landen  (Battle  of),  29  July,  1693,  in 
which  Marshal  Luxembourg  defeated  William 
III.  of  England. 

Langensalza,  in  Prussia  (Battles  of).  I. 
14  Feb.,  17(51,  in  which  the  Hanoverians 
defeated  the  French  (in  the  sixth  campaign 
of  the  Seven  Years'  War.) 

II.  27  June,  1866,  in  which  General  Flies 
defeated  the  Hanoverians  in  the  Austro- 
Prussian  war  (in  the  Seven  Weeks'  War.) 

Langport,  in  Somersetshire  (Battle  of), 
June,  1645,  in  which  Fairfax  routed  the  royal 
forces. 

Langside,  In  Scotland  (Battle  of),  13 
May,  1568,  in  which  the  Hamiltous,  who  sup- 
ported the  cause  of  M^ary  Queen  of  Scots,  were 
defeated  by  the  Earl  of  Murray.  After  this 
defeat  Mary  crossed  the  Solway  and  took 
refuge  in  the  castle  of  Carlisle.  Here  she 
demanded  one  of  two  things— either  her  resto- 
ration to  the  throne  of  Scotland  or  a  safe 
passage  to  France. 

Lansdowne  Hill,  near  Bath  (Battle  of), 
6  July,  1613,  in  which  the  royalist  army,  under 
Sir  Bevil  Granville,  defeated  Sir  William  Waller 
and  his  parliamentarian  forces. 

Laon  (Battle  of),  9  March,  1814,  won  by 
the  allied  armies  of  Bernadotte  of  Sweden  and 
Bliicher  over  Napoleon. 

Laufeld  or  Lawfleld  (Battles  of).  I. 
1747,  in  which  the  French,  under  Marshal 
Saxe,  defeated  the  allied  English  and  Dutch, 
under  the  command  of  the  Duke  of  Cumber- 
land. 

II.  1794,  in  which  the  French  were  vto. 
torions. 

Laupen,  Berne  (Battle  of),  1339,  in  which 
the  Bernois,  commanded  by  Rudolph  d'Erlach, 
defeated  the  Austrians. 

Lech.  (Battle  of).  1632,  won  by  Gustavus 
Adolphus  over  the  German  Catholic  League. 
Here  Tilly  was  mortally  wounded.  This  waa 
one  of  the  battles  of  the  Thirty  Yeats'  War. 

Lechfeld  (Battlet  of).  I.  A.D.  743  Pepin 
defeated  the  Bavarians  and  Saxons. 

II.  794  Charlemagne  defeated  the  Huns. 

III.  910  the  Hungarians  defeated  theFranki 
and  Bavarians. 

IV.  955  Otto  L  of  Germany  defeated  the 
Hungarians. 

Legnanp.  near  Como  (Battle  of),  29  May, 
1176,  in  which  Frederick  Barbarossa  was  de- 
feated by  the  Milanese,  and  the  independence 
of  Lombardy  was  recognised  by  him  in  the 
treaty  of  Constance,  1183. 

Leipzig  (Battles  of).  I.  7  Sept.,  1631,  in 
which  (lustavus  Adolphus  defeated  Tilly.  Thia 
was  in  the  Thirty  Year'  War,  and  was  one  of 
the  three  great  battles. 

The  other  two  were  Liitzen,  won  by  Gust*. 


OR2 


LENS 


LUTZEN 


vus  Adolphus  In  1632 ;  and  Nordlingen,  won 
bv  the  Kaiser's  son  (afterwards  Ferdinand  III.) 
in  1614. 

II.  16,  18,  19  Oct^  1813,  won  by  the  allied 
Russian,  Austrian,  and  Prussian  armies  over 
Napoleon. 

The  bridge  over  the  Elster,  blown  up  by  a 
mine,  was  the  most  disastrous  part  of  this 
sanguinary  battle.  The  French  numbered 
180,000  men,  the  allied  army  300,000.  The  17 
German  battalions  in  the  French  army  duMTtfld 
to  the  allies. 

Lens,  in  the  Pas-de-Oalais  (Battl*  of), 
1648,  in  which  the  great  Cond6  defeated 
Leopold  brother  of  the  Kaiser  of  Germany. 

Lepanto  (Naval  battle  of),  7  Oct.,  1571,  in 
which  Don  John  of  Austria  defeated  the  Turks. 
It  was  recaptured  by  the  Venetians  in  1678, 
and  restored  to  the  Turks  by  the  treaty  of 
Carlowitz  in  1C99. 

The  naval  victory  of  Lepanto  was  one  of  the 
most  splendid  ever  achieved.  25,000  Turks 
were  slain,  4,000  were  taken  prisoners ;  12,000 
Christian  slaves  were  released ;  130  ships  were 
captured,  130  others  were  abandoned  and  de- 
stroyed, and  80  were  sunk  during  the  battle. 

Leuctra  (Battle  of),  6  July,  B.C.  371,  In 
which  the  Lacedaemonians,  led  by  CleombrStus, 
received  a  crushing  defeat  from  the  Thebans, 
led  by  Bpaminondas  and  Pelopldas. 

Leuthen,  in  Silesia  (Rattle  of),  5  Deon 
1767,  in  which  Frederick  II.  of  Prussia  de- 
feated the  Austrians  under  Prince  Charles  of 
Lorraine.  This  was  just  one  month  after  the 
rout  of  Rosbach  (in  the  second  campaign  of 
the  Seven  Years*  War). 

Lewes  (Battle  of),  in  Sussex,  14  May,  1264, 
in  which  Simon  de  Montfort  and  his  Londoners 
defeated  and  captured  both  King  Henry  III. 
and  Richard  earl  of  Cornwall,  king  of  the 
Romans.  Prince  Edward  escaped,  and  subse- 
quently surrendered. 

Lexington  (Battle  of),  in  Massachusetts. 
I.  19  April,  1775.  The  first  skirmish  in  the 
American  War  of  Independence.  Gage,  the 
British  general,  had  the  worst  of  it,  and  so  far 
it  may  be  scored  as  an  American  victory ;  but 
the  affair,  though  honourable  to  the  American 
militia,  was  not  important,  and  was  not  a 
buttle,  but  a  mere  skinnish. 

II.  Lexington,  in  Missouri,  is  noted  for  a 
battle  between  the  Federals  (or  Northern 
States)  and  the  Confederates  (or  Southern 
States)  in  Sept.,  1861.  In  this  case  the  town 
remained  in  the  hands  of  the  Confederates. 

IiiegmtB,  In  Silesia  (Battletof).  I.  9  April, 
1241,  in  which  Baton  Khan  defeated  Duke 
Henry  of  Silesia  and  the  Christian  allies. 

II.  3  May,  1634,  in  which  the  Saxons,  under 
Arnheim,  defeated  Jerome  Colloredo,  comman- 
der of  the  Bohemians. 

III.  16  Aug.,  1760,  in  which   Frederick  II. 
(the  Great)  of  Prussia,  defeated  the  Austrians 
under  Laudon  (in  the  fifth  campaign  of  the 
Soren  Tears'  War). 


Ligny  (  Bat  f  If  of),  18  June,  181R,  won  by 
Napolcoi)  over  Bliicher ;  but  the  defeat  was  not 
sufficiently  grave  to  prevent  Bliicher  from  as- 
sisting at  the  field  of  Waterloo  on  the  18th. 

Lincoln  (Battletof).  L  2  Feb.,  1141,  where 
Stephen  king  of  England  was  both  defeated 
and  captured  by  Ralph  and  Robert  of  Glouces- 
ter. After  this  victory  Matilda  (the  wife  of 
Geoffrey  the  Handsome,  or  Geoffrey  Planta- 
genet,  and  daughter  of  Henry  L)  entered 
London,  and  was  received  as  '  the  Lady  of  Eng- 
land.' 

II.  19  May,  1217,  in  which  Louis  the  dau- 
phin of  France  was  utterly  defeated  by  the 
army  of  Henry  IEL. 

Linlithgow  Bridge  (Battle  of),  1525, 
won  by  Sir  James  Hamilton  over  the  Earl  of 
Lenox,  who  wanted  to  obtain  possession  of  the 
King  (James  V.  of  Scotland).  Lenox  was  slain 
by  Hamilton. 

Lippstadt  (Battle  of).    See  '  LUtzen.' 

Lissa  (Battle  of),  in  Sileala,  5  Dec.,  1757,  In 
which  Frederick  IL  of  Prussia  defeated  Prince 
Charles  of  Lorraine. 

Llongborth  (Battle  of),  630,  won  by 
Cerdic  over  the  Britons.  In  this  battle  Arthur 
was  the  commander  of  the  British  army,  and 
Oeraint  prince  of  Devonshire  united  with  him 
•gainst  the  Saxons.  Geraint  was  slain. 

Lobositz  (Battle  of),  Oct,  1756,  between 
Frederick  II.  of  Prussia  and  the  Austrian! 
under  General  Brown.  It  was  indecisive,  but 
Frederick  claimed  the  victory.  (First  cam- 
paign of  the  Seven  Years'  War.) 

Loch  Gary  (Battle  of),  26  July,  1654,  In 
which  General  Middle  ton  and  his  Highlander! 
were  defeated  by  the  Protector's  army. 

Lodi  (Battle  of),  10  May,  1796.  At  the 
bridge  of  Lodi  Bonaparte  beat  the  Anstrians, 
and  on  the  15th  entered  Milan  without  oppoai- 
tion. 

Logron'o  (Battle  of),  10th  century,  in  the 
reign  of  Ramiro  II.  king  of  Asturias,  when 
the  Arabs  under  Abderrahman  II.  were  over- 
thrown. This  was  the  famous  battle  in  which 
St.  James  on  his  white  horse  fought,  as  we  are 
told,  for  Spain. 

Lonato  (Battle  of),  3  Aug.  1796,  in  which 
Bonaparte  vanquished  the  Austrians  led  by 
Wurmser. 

Long  Island  (Battle  of).  North  America, 
87  Aug.,  1776,  in  which  Sir  William  Howe  de- 
feated the  American  troops.  Same  as  Flatbush. 

Lundy  (Battle  of),  25  July,  1814,  between 
the  United  States  and  the  United  Kingdom. 
The  American  generals  were  Winfield  Scott 
and  General  Brown ;  the  British  forces  were 
commanded  by  General  Drummond  and  General 
RialL  The  victory  was  doubtful 

Sometimes  called  the  battle  of  Brid^ewater, 
battle  of  Niagara,  battle  of  Lundy's  Lane,  Ac. 

LUtzen  (Battles  of).  L  6  Nov.,  1632.  won 
by  the  Swedes  over  the  German  Catholic 
League.  Qustavus  Adolphus  king  of  Sweden 


MACATO 


MAESTON  MOOB 


063 


died  of  wounds  received  !n  this  battle ;  some 
say  foully  in  the  moment  of  victory.  This 
was  one  'of  the  battles  of  the  Thirty  Years' 
War.  Also  called  the  battle  of  Lippstadt. 

II.  2  May,  1813,  won  by  Napoleon  I.  over 
the  allied  armies  of  Prussia  and  Russia. 

Macato  (Battle  of),  11  Oct.,  1427,  In  which 
Carmaguuola  defeated  the  Milanese  forces  led 
by  Carlo  Malatesta. 

Macziewice  (Battle  of),  10  Oct.,  1794,  In 
which  the  Polish  general  Kosciusko  was  de- 
feated and  taken  prisoner  by  Suwarof,  the 
Russian  general. 

Mag'dolon  (Battle  of).  So  Herodotus 
calls  the  batt'e  of  Megiddo  (ffist.  it.  159).  The 
Romans  called  Megiddo  '  Legio,'  and  it  is  still 
called  'Lejjun.'  The  battle  referred  to  by 
Herodotus  is  that  in  which  Josiah  was  over- 
come and  slain  by  Pharaoh-Necho  king  of 
Egypt  (2  Kings  xxiiL  29,  30). 

Magenta  (Battle  of),  4  June,  1859,  won  by 
the  French  Marshal  M'Mahon  over  the  Aus- 
trians.  For  this  brilliant  action  M'Mahon  was 
created  'Due  de  Magenta'  by  Napoleon  IIL 
The  Austrian  general  was  Gyulay. 

Magheracloon  (Battle  of),  1843.  This 
was  no  battle  in  the  usual  sense  of  the  word, 
but  an  affray  between  the  police  and  some  Irish 
rioters.  A  Mr.  Shirley,  being  unable  to  obtain 
his  rents,  obtained  an  order  for  'substitution 
of  service ; '  the  process  was  to  be  attached  to 
the  walls  of  the  Catholic  chapel  of  Maghera- 
cloon. When  the  bailiff  attempted  to  attach 
the  process  to  the  chapel  wall,  he  was  assailed 
by  a  volley  of  stones,  and  he  ordered  the  police 
to  fire  on  the  rioters.  One  man  was  shot  dead 
and  others  wounded,  but  the  rioters  became  so 
violent  that  the  bailiff  and  the  police  had  to 
make  off  with  all  speed  in  order  to  save  their 
1  i  ves.  This  the  rioters  called  a  victory,  and  the 
affray  is  still  called  In  Ireland  '  the  Battle  of 
Magheracloon.' 

Magheracloon  IB  near  Oarrickmacross,  in 
Mon'aghan. 

Magnano  (Battle  of),  6  April,  1799 ;  won 
by  the  Austrian  General  Kray  over  Schererthe 
French  general. 

Magnesia  (Battle  of),  B.O.  190,  in  which 
Antiochus  king  of  Syria  was  utterly  defeated 
by  the  two  Scipios,  and  lost  all  his  conquests  in 
Asia  Minor. 

Maida  (Battle  of),  4  July,  1806.  Sir  John 
Stuart  routed  the  French  under  the  command 
of  Regnier. 

Makla  (Battle  of),  in  Algeria,  1834,  in 
which  the  French  were  defeated  by  Abd-el- 
Kader. 

Mal'aga  (Naval  battle  of),  1704,  won  by 
AI  Imiral  Rooke  over  the  French. 

Malplaquet,  in  France  (Battle  of),  11 
Sept.,  1709,  where  the  Duke  of  Marlborough 
and  Prince  Eugene  defeated  the  French  under 
Marshal  Villars.  The  French  lost  12,000,  the 
allies  many  more,  though  they  won  the  victory. 
The  cause  of  this  battle  WAS  this :  the  allies 


Insisted  that  Louis  XIV.   should  compel   his 
grandson  to  give  up  the  crown  of  Spain.   Louis 
replied, '  If  I  must  wage  war,  it  shall  be  with 
my  enemies  and  not  with  my  own  children.' 
%*  Pronounce  Mal-pla-ka'. 

Mantine'a  (Battlet  of).  I.  B.O.  418,  won 

by  Agis  the  Spartan  general  over  the  Argive 
League. 

II.  B.C.  362,  won  by  the  Thebans,  led  by 
Epaminondas,  over  the  Lacedaemonians  and 
Arcadians. 

III.  B.C.  207,  won  by  Philopoemen,  head  of 
the  Achaean  League,  over  the  Lacedaemonians. 

Marathon  (Battle  of),  28  Sept.,  B.C.  490,  in 
which  Miltiadds  the  Athenian  defeated  the 
Persians  under  Datis  and  Artaphernes.  This 
was  one  of  the  most  important  and  decisive 
battles  of  the  world— the '  Waterloo '  of  ancient 
history.  If  the  Persians  had  been  victorious, 
Attica  would  have  been  a  mere  satrapy  of 
Persia,  but  as  the  Athenians  were  victorious 
they  became  one  of  the  most  brilliant  people 
of  all  history. 

One  of  Sir  Edward  Oreasy's  Fifteen  Decisive 
Battles  of  Mie  World. 

Marengo.  in  Italy  (Battle  of),  14  June, 
1800,  in  which  Napoleon  Bonaparte  defeated 
the  Austrians  under  General  Melas.  The  French 
army  was  retreating,  when  General  Dessaix 
arrived  with  reinforcements  and  turned  the 
fortunes  of  the  day. 

Marignano,  in  Italy  (Battles  of).  L  14, 
15  Sept.,  1515,  in  which  Francois  I.  of  France  de- 
feated the  allied  Italian-Swiss  armies,  called  by 
Trivulzio  'The  battle  of  the  giants,'  from  the 
great  valour  displayed  on  both  sides.  As  many 
as  6,000  French  and  10,000  of  the  allies  were  left 
dead  on  the  field. 

II.  8  July,  1859,  in  which  the  Austrians  were 
driven  from  their  position  by  Napoleon  TTJ, 

Also  called  the  battle  of  Melegnano. 

Maritza  (Battle  of  the),  1375,  won  by 
Amurath,  the  Turkish  sultan,  over  the  crusa- 
ders. This  was  the  first  of  a  long  series  of 
Turkish  victories. 

Markfeld,  near  Vienna  (Battle  of),  1278, 
in  which  Ottokar  king  of  Bohemia  was  utterly 
defeated  by  Rudolf  I.  king  of  Germany,  and  was 
slain  in  the  battle. 

Here,  5  July,  1809,  was  fought  the  battle 
of  Wagram,  in  which  Napoleon  defeated  the 
Austrians,  and  took  20,000  prisoners. 

Marsala  (Battle  of),  11  May,  1860,  certainly 
the  most  marvellous  and  heroic  battle  in  all 
history.  Garibaldi,  with  1,000  Italian  volunteers, 
6  small  cannons,  and  1,200  peasants,  utterly  de- 
feated 50,000  Austrian  troops  with  numerous 
artillery,  posted  in  strong  fortresses,  and  sup- 
ported with  a  fleet  of  500  guns.  After  this 
victory,  he  crossed  the  mountains  and  took 
Palermo  on  the  27th  of  the  same  month.  The 
thing  seems  wholly  incredible,  but  is  yet  an 
historic  fact  without  hyperbole  or  exaggeration. 

Marston  Moor,  in  Yorkshire(#ottte0/). 
3  July,  1644,  in  which  Cromwell  defeated  Prince 


984 


MASEBFELD 


MONTENOTTB 


Rupert.  The  whole  of  the  Prince's  artillery 
fell  into  the  hands  of  Cromwell,  and  the 
royalists  never  afterward!  recovered  the  loss  of 
that  disastrous  day. 

Maserfeld  (Battle  of  the),  655,  In  which 
Oswald  king  of  Northumbria  was  defeated  and 
slain  by  Penda  king  of  Meroia. 

Maxen,  In  Saxony  (Battle  of),  20  NOT, 
1769,  where  Marshal  Daun  took  Fink,  a  Prua- 
sian  general,  prisoner.  (In  the  fourth  cam- 
paign of  the  Seven  Yean'  War.) 

Meg'aletaph'ros,  the  'Great  Ditch' 
(Bolt  leaf),  in  which  Aristomgncs  and  theMes- 
senians  were  completely  defeated  by  the  Spar- 
tans. In  this  battle  the  Arcadians  deserted  in 
a  body  from  the  Messeniana. 

Megiddo  (Rattles  of).  L  The  overthrow 
of  Jabin  and  Sisera  was  'at  the  waters  of 
Mrgiddo'(yuJ</«v.  19). 

II.  Here  Pharaoh-necho  overthrew  and  slew 
Josiah  (2  Kingi  xxiii.  29,  30). 

Melitene  (Battle  of),  AJ>.  578,  In  which 
Ohosroes  L  king  of  Persia  was  defeated  by 
Justinian,  general  of  Tiberias  emperor  of  the 
East.  This  was  the  last  conflict  of  the  .TVi'dini 
with  the  Romans. 

Meloria  (Battle  of),  1284,  In  which  the 
whole  navy  of  Pisa  was  utterly  destroyed  by 
the  Genoese,  and  Pisa  ceased  to  be  a  maritime 
power. 

Merseburg,  In  Saxony  (Battle  of),  934, 
In  w hid i  Hei n rich  I.  the  Fowler  of  Germany 
conquered  the  Hungarians  with  great  slaughter. 

M6ry-sui> Seine  (Battle  of),  84  Feb^ 
1814,  won  by  Napoleon  over  the  Austrian  army 
under  Schwartzcnberg. 

Mctaurua  (Buttle  of),  B.C.  207,  in  which 
the  consuls  Livius  and  Nero  utterly  cut  to 
pieces  tho  army  of  ITasdrubal  sent  to  reinforce 
Hannibal  in  the  south  of  Italy. 

This  is  one  of  Sir  K.hvsinl  Creasy'a  Fiftet* 
Decisive  Battletof  the  World, 

Mexico  (Battle  of),  A.D.  1521,  won  by  the 
Spaniards,  because  St.  James  on  his  white  horse 
fought  for  them.  Bernal  Dial,  who  was  pre- 
sent and  saw  the  mysterious  rider,  tells  us  he 
thought  it  was  Francisco  de  Morla,  but  it 
might  be  St.  James  notwithstanding. 

Meyenfels  (Battle  of),9  Oct.,  878,  where 
Louis  the  Younger  of  Saxony  defeated  Charles 
the  Bald  of  France. 

Milazzo.  or  Melazzo  (Battle  of\  20 
June,  IMGO,  in  which  Garibaldi  defeated  the 
Neapolitan  General  Bosco. 

Millesimo  (Battle  of  ),  14  April,  1796,  In 
which  Bonaparte  repulsed  the  Piedmoutese. 

Minden,  in  Prussia  (Battle  of),  1  Aug., 
1759,  in  which  Prince  Ferdinand  of  Brunswick 
with  six  English  regiments  defeated  the  French 
under  Marshal  Contades.  (In  the  fourth  cam- 
paign of  the  Seven  Years'  War.  Ferdinand's 
army  consisted  principally  of  British  and  Hano- 
verian troops.) 


Marshal  Contades  said  :  '  I  have  seen  this  day 
what  I  never  thought  possible,  viz.  a  single  lite 
of  cavalry  break  through  three  lines  of  cavalry 
ranked  in  order  of  battle,  and  tumble  them  all 
to  ruins.'  Oontades  (2  syL). 

Minorca  (Naval  battle  off),  JO  May,  1766. 
This  was  no  battle,  but  a  shameful  retreat  of 
Admiral  Byng,  who  had  been  sent  to  the  relief  of 
Port  Man  on.  Byng  was  shot  for  his  cowardice 
by  sentence  of  court-martial  14  March,  1757. 

Mockern  (Battletof).  I.  April  1813,  in 
which  the  Prussian  army  was  defeated  by  the 
French  under  Eugene  Beauharnais. 

II.  14  Oct.  1813,  between  the  French  and  the 
allies.  The  town  of  Mockern  was  taken  and  re- 
taken five  times  in  this  conflict. 

Mohatz  (Battlet  of),  in  Lower  Hungary. 
I.  29  Aug.,  1526,  in  which  the  Turks  under 
Solyman  II.  defeated  Ludwig  of  Hungary,  with 
the  loss  of  23,000  men.  Lud  wig  after  the  battle 
was  suffocated  with  his  horse  in  a  muddy  brook 
called  Csele. 

II.  A.D.  1887,  In  which  a  Christian  army, 
commanded  by  Prince  Charles  of  Lorraine,  de- 
feated the  Turks,  who  lost  10,000  men. 

Mohilo w  (Battle  of ),  23  July,  1811  A  san- 
guinary battle  between  the  Russians  under 
Prince  Bagration  and  the  French  under  Mar- 
shal Davoust.  The  Russians  were  defeated,  and 
their  loss  in  killed  and  wounded  was  immense. 

Moinmor  (Battlenf),  1151,  in  which  Tor- 
delvach  O'Connor  utterly  defeated  Thomond 
king  of  Munster  with  great  slaughter,  and  be- 
came king  of  Ireland. 

MolwitB  (Battle  of),  30  March,  1741,  won 
by  Friedrich  III.  of  Prussia  over  the  Austrian 
army  sent  against  him  by  Maria  Theresa.  This 
was  the  first  battle  in  the  War  of  the  Austrian 
Succession. 

MoncontoUT  (Battle  of),  1570,  in  the 
third  religious  war  of  France.  The  Hugue- 
nots were  defeated  by  Henri  duo  d'Anjou,  bro- 
ther of  Charles  IX. 

Monddvi  (Bnttlt  of),39  April,  179«,  In 
which  Bonaparte  defeated  the  Piedinontese. 

Monmouth  Court  House,  U.S.  (Battle 
of),  28  June.  1778.  Here  Washington  won  his 
third  victory  over  the  British  in  the  American 
War  of  Independence :  (1)  Trenton,  (2)  Prince- 
ton. At  Brandywine  he  was  defeated  (?.*.). 

Mons  en  Puelle,  in  Flanders  (Battle  of  \ 
18  Aug.,  1304,  In  which  Philippe  le  Bel  defeated 
the  Flemings. 

Mont  St.  Jean  (Battle  of),  18  June,  1815, 
called  in  English  history  the  'Battle  of  Water- 
loo '  (?.».). 

Montebello  (Battleof),*  June,  1800,  won 
by  Napoleon  Bonaparte  over  Ott,  the  Austrian 
general.  General  Lannes  for  his  valour  in  this 
battle  was  created  Duo  de  Montebello. 

Montenotte(J5fl//fe  of),  11  April,  1796,  In 
which  Bonaparte  defeated  the  Austriaus,  com- 
manded by  Beaulieu.  This  was  the  first  of  his 
series  of  brilliant  victories. 


MONTEREAU 


NAtSSUS 


985 


Montereau  (.Battle  of),  18  Feb.,  1814,  In 
which  the  allied  armies  were  defeated  by  Napo- 
leou. 

Montlhgry  (Battle  of),  1465,  between 
Louis  XI.  and  the '  League  for  the  Public  Weal.' 
The  battle  was  indecisive,  but  led  to  the  treaty 
of  Conflans,  and  the  league  waa  soon  broken 
up. 

Montmirail  (Battle  of),  11  Feb.,  1814, 
won  by  Napoleon  over  the  Prussians  led  by 
Bliicher. 

Moodkee,  In  Hindustan  (Battle  of),-  18 
Dec.,  1845,  in  which  Sir  Hugh  Gough  defeated 
the  Sikhs.  Sir  Robert  Sale  waa  mortally 
wounded  in  this  battle. 

Hugh  Gough  was  created  a  baronet  In  1842, 
and  a  baron  in  1846. 

*»*  Gough,  pronounce  Goff. 

Mooltan  (Battle  of),  7  Nov.,  1848,  won  by 
the  British  over  the  Sikhs. 

The  town  was  taken  2  Jan.,  1849,  and  the 
citadel  22  Jan. 

Mopsuestia  (Battle  of),  A.D.  838,  called 
by  Arabian  writers  '  Mamuriyah,'  in  which 
30,000  Greeks  were  left  dead  on  the  field. 

Morat,  or  Murden,  Switzerland  (Battle 
of),  22  June,  1476,  in  which  the  Swiss  defeated 
the  brilliant  army  of  Charles  leTemerai  re.  The 
celebrated  Ossuaire  of  Morat  was  made  of  the 
bones  of  the  Burgundiaus  slain  in  this  battle. 

Moravian  Town  (Battleof),  5  Oct.,  1813, 
won  by  General  Harrison  over  Proctor. 

Morgarten  (Battle*  of).  I.  25  Oct.,  1315, 
between  1,300  Switzers  and  20,000  Austrians 
under  the  command  of  Duke  Leopold.  The 
Swiss  army  was  made  up  of  600  men  of  Schwitz, 
400  of  Uri,  and  300  of  Untenvalden.  These 
1,300  slew  15,000  Austriaus,  and  not  a  few  of 
the  army  of  Leopold  were  drowned  in  the 
Egrer  See.  This  and  Marsala  (q.v.)  are,  per- 
haps, the  most  extraordinary  battles  of  history, 
if  we  except  that  of  Gideon,  who  with  300  men 
put  to  night  the  allied  Midianites  and  Amale- 
kites.  Gideon's  victory,  however,  was  from 
panic,  the  other  two  the  result  of  indomitable 
valour.  . 

II.  A.D.  1798,  between  the  French  and  the 
Switzers.    The  French  loss  was  2,754  dead,  ex- 
clusive of  wounded  ;  the  Switzers'  loss  was  431 
men  and  women  ;  but  the  Assembly  thought  it 
prudent  to  come  to  terms  with  the  French  and 
not  renew  the  fight. 

III.  In  1799  the  French  defeated  the  Aus- 
trians on  the  same  battlefield. 

Mortemer,  in  ancient  Normandy  (Battle 

of),  1U54,  where  William  (afterwards  called  the 
Conqueror)  defeated  Henri  I.  king  of  France. 

Mortimer's  Cross,  near  Hereford  (Battle 
€tf),'2  Feb.,  1461,  in  which  Edward  duke  of 
York  defeated  the  Lancastrians  under  the  com- 
mand of  Jasper  Tudor  earl  of  Pembroke. 

Moskirch  (Battle  of),  April  1799,  in 
which  Marshal  Moreau,  the  French  general, 
defeated  the  Austrian*. 


Moskwa  (Battle  of),  7  Sept.,  1812,  between 
the  French  under  Napoleon  and  the  Russians 
led  by  Kutusoff.  Each  claimed  the  victory.  It 
was  one  of  the  most  sanguinary  conflicts  in 
history.  Also  called  the  Battle  of  Borodino. 

Mosul  (Battle  of),  also  called  'The  Battle 
of  Nineveh,'  1  Dec.,  A.D.  627,  won  by  Heraolius 
emperor  of  Constantinople  over  Chosroes  II.  of 
Persia.  Elmacin  says  500,000  Persians  fell  in 
this  battle,  but  Gibbon  thinks  50,000  too  high 
a  number.  Twenty-seven  standards  were  taken 
by  the  victorious  Romans. 

Motta  (Battle  of),  7  Oct.,  1513,  In  which 
the  Venetians  led  by  D'Alviano  were  defeated 
by  the  Spaniards. 

Mount  Tabor  (Battle  of),  1799,  won  by 
Bonaparte  over  the  Mamelukes. 

Muhlberg  (Battle  of),  1547,  In  which 
the  Smalkaldic  League  was  utterly  defeated  by 
Karl  V.  The  Elector  of  Saxony  and  the  Land- 
grave of  Hesse  were  both  taken  prisoners. 

Muhldorf  (Battle  of),  in  Bavaria,  1322, 
between  Friedrich  the  Handsome  and  Ludwig 
V.,  rivals  for  the  throne  of  Germany.  The 
latter  was  victorious,  and  Friedrich  was  taken 
prisoner. 

Munchengratz  (Battle  of),  28  June, 
1866,  in  the  Seven  Weeks'  War.  The  Prussians 
defeated  the  Austrians. 

Mursa  (Battle  of),  28  Sept.,  A.D.  351,  in 
which  Constantius  II.  defeated  the  usurper 
Magneutius.  Constantius  lost  30,000  men  out 
of  an  army  of  80,000 ;  and  Magneutius  lost 
24,000  men  out  of  an  army  of  36,000. 

Muta  (Battle  of),  A.D.  629,  In  which 
Khaled,  commander  of  the  Khoreish  cavalry, 
saved  the  army  of  Mohammed. 

MycalS  (Battle  of),  22  Sept.,  B.C.  479,  in 
which  the  Persians  were  completely  defeated 
by  the  Greeks.  On  the  same  day  Mardouius 
was  defeated  at  Platea. 

Naas  (Battle  of),  in  Ireland,  24  May,  1798, 
in  which  the  Irish  rebels  were  defeated  by  the 
king's  troops. 

Nachod,  in  Bohemia  (Battle  of),  27-29 
June,  1866,  in  the  Seven  Weeks'  War.  The 
Crown  Prince  of  Prussia  defeated  the  Austriaus. 

NafelS  (Battle  of),  6  April,  1388,  in  which 
350  of  the  men  of  Glaris  withstood  15,000 
Austrians  with  such  terrible  slaughter  that  the 
Austrians  were  obliged  to  retreat. 

Nahavund  or  Nehaveud  (Battle  of),  637, 
in  which  Yzdegerd  HI.  king  of  Persia  waa 
defeated  by  the  Saracens,  and  subsequently 
murdered.  His  loss  is  stated  at  100,000  men. 
This  battle,  called  by  the  Arabs  '  The  Victory 
of  Victories,'  brought  to  an  end  the  famous 
dynasty  of  the  Sassanides  (3  syL)  and  also  the 
religion  of  the  Magi,  which  had  existed  in 
Persia  more  than  1,200  years. 

Naissus  (Battle  of),  A.D.  270,  won  by  the 
Emperor  Claudius  over  320,000  Goths,  of  whom 
60,000  were  left  dead  on  the  field.  For  this 
great  victory  Claudius  was  called  Oothieut. 


NAJARA 


KICOPOLI3 


Najara.  In  Rpafn  (Burnt  of),  3  April, 
1367,  in  which  Heury  of  Trastamare  wag 
defeated  by  his  brother  Pedro  the  Cruel  assisted 
by  the  Black  Prinoe.  In  this  battle  Duguesclin 
constable  of  Prance  was  taken  prisoner. 

Narva  (Battle  of),  30  Nov.,  1700,  in  which 
Peter  the  Great  of  Russia  was  defeated  by 
Carl  XIL  of  Sweden. 

While  dictating  despatches,  a  bomb  fell 
through  the  roof  of  the  house,  whereupon  his 
secretary  dropped  his  pen  in  a  fright.  '  What's 
the  matter?'  asked  Carl.  'The  bomb,  the 
bomb,  sire  1*  said  the  secretary.  '  The  bomb  ? ' 
replied  the  king,  'what  have  we  to  do  with 
the  bomb  ?  Pray  write  on.' 

Naseby  (Battle  of),  north-west  of  North- 
ampton, 14  June,  1645,  in  which  Charles  I. 
was  defeated  by  Cromwell  and  Fairfax.  The 
main  body  of  the  royal  army  was  commanded 
by  Lord  Astley,  the  right  wing  by  Prince 
Rupert,  and  the  left  by  Sir  Marmaduke  Lang- 
dale.  The  king  himself  headed  the  reserves. 
In  this  battle  the  king  lost  all  his  cannon  and 
baggage,  and  5,000  of  his  army  were  made 
prisoners.  This  battle  ended  the  war. 

Fairfax  led  the  centre  of  the  parliamentary 
army,  Ireton  the  right  wing,  and  Cromwell 
the  left.  Ireton  was  therefore  opposite 
Rupert,  and  Cromwell  was  opi>osite  Sir 
Marmaduke.  Ireton  was  routed,  Fairfax  fell 
back,  but  Cromwell  overthrew  his  opponent! 
and  redeemed  the  day. 

Navarete  (Battle  of).  Same  as  4  Najara' 
(?.*.).  The  battle  was  fought  between  Najara 
and  Navarete. 

Navari'no  (Battle  of),  20  Oct.,  1827,  won 
over  the  Turkish  navy  by  the  combined  fleeta 
of  England,  France,  and  Russia,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Lord  Codrington.  The  Turkish  navy 
was  well-nigh  annihilated. 

This  'untoward  event*  occurred  under 
Canning's  administration.  The  weakening  of 
Turkey  and  an  alliance  for  such  a  purpose 
with  Russia  was  certainly  one  of  the  greatest 
blunders  ever  committed. 

Navas  de  Tolosa  (Battle  of  Leu),  1214, 
in  which  Alfonso  III.  of  Castile  defeated  the 
Almohades,  and  destroyed  one  of  the  largest 
armies  that  ever  crossed  the  Straits  of  Gibraltar. 

Naxos  (Naval  battle  of),  B.C.  376,  won  by 
the  Athenians,  led  by  Chabrias,  over  the  Lace- 
daemonian fleet.  This  victory  restored  to  Athens 
the  supremacy  at  sea. 

Nechlansmere,  in  Scotland  (Battle  of), 
20  May,  685,  in  which  Bgfrith  king  of 
Northumbria  was  defeated  and  slain  by  the 
Picts.  '  A  solitary  fugitive  alone  escaped  the 
slaughter  to  tell  how  Egfrith  and  the  flower  of 
his  nobles  lay  dead  on  the  field.'  With  this 
battle  fell  for  ever  the  supremacy  of  Northum- 
bria; and  Mercia  succeeded  to  the  overlordship. 

Neerwinden  (Battlet  of),1. 19  July,  1C93, 
in  which  the  French  Marshal  de  Luxembourg 
dcfoat.-d  William  III. 

II.  18  March,  1793,  In  which  the  Austrian* 
defeated  General  Dumouriex. 


Nehavend.    S«'Nahavund.' 

Neresheim  (Rattle  of),  10  Aug..  179«. 
in  which  the  Archduke  Karl  defeated  Marshal 
Moreau,  the  French  general. 

Netad  (Battle  of),  A.D.  453,  a  great  battle 
won  by  various  dependent  nations  over  the 
sons  of  Attila,  after  his  death.  Ellak,  his 
eldest  son,  and  above  30,000  of  his  people  were 
slain.  The  great  empire  of  Attila  soon  after 
this  defeat  crumbled  away. 

Neumarkt  (Battle  of),  22  Aug.,  1796,  in 
which  the  Arohdnke  Karl  defeated  the  French. 

Neville's  Cross  (Battle  of),  near  Durham, 
12  Ock,  1346,  in  which  David  IL  of  Scotland 
was  both  defeated  and  taken  prisoner.  Aug. 
26  the  same  year  is  noted  for  the  battle  of 
Cressy. 

This  battle  was  won  by  Pbilippa  while 
Bdward  III.  (her  husband)  was  in  France. 
King  David  was  taken  prisoner,  and  between 
15,000  and  20,000  Scots  were  slain.  Of  the 
English,  only  one  leader  (Lord  Hastings)  felL 

New  Orleans,  in  Louisiana  (Battle  of), 
8  June,  1815,  in  which  the  American  general 
Jackson  defeated  the  English,  and  their  gene- 
ral, Sir  Edward  Pakenham,  was  slain. 

This,  of  course,  was  not  the  General  Jackson 
who  was  one  of  the  Confederate  leaden  in  the 
American  Civil  War,  1861-1865. 

Newark  (Battle  of),  21  March,  1644,  ia 
which  the  royal  army,  under  Prinoe  Rupert, 
was  defeated  by  the  parliamentarians. 

Newburn  (Battle  of),  28  Aug.,  1840.  This 
was  no  battle  at  all,  but  a  stampede.  Lord 
Conway  with  6,000  English  troops  was  sent  by 
Charles  I.  to  resist  the  Scotch  covenanters, 
but  immediately  the  covenanters  crossed  the 
river  the  English  fled  without  offering  any 
resistance. 

Newbury,  in  Berkshire  (Battle  of).  SO 
Sept.,  1613,  in  which  Charles  I.  repulsed  the 
Earl  of  Essex,  commander  of  the  parliamentary 
army.  Next  year  (27  Oct.,  1644),  was  an 
indecisive  engagement  at  Newbury  between 
Charles  L  and  the  Earl  ol  Manchester. 

In  the  former  of  these  battles  fell  Lord  Falk- 
land. 

NewtOWn  Butler,  in  Ireland  (Battle  of), 
1689,  between  James  IL  aided  by  French 
troops  and  the  army  of  William  ill.  The 
Protestants  were  besieged  in  Londonderry,  and 
had  food  only  for  two  days,  when  the  men  of 
EuniskiUen  came  to  their  relief,  and  drove  the 
besiegers  before  them  like  wild  geese ;  the 
panic  spread  through  Hamilton's  whole  army, 
which  took  refuge  in  Dublin,  where  James  lay 
helpless.  His  French  ally,  Comte  d'Avaux, 
advised  the  general  massacre  of  a!l  Protestants 
in  the  districts  which  remained  still  in 
James's  interest ;  but  James  revolted  from  the 
proposal,  whereupon  the  Frenchman  sullenly 
replied,  'Mercy  to  Protestants  is  cruelty  to 
Catholics.' 

Nicop'olis,  in  Turkey  (Batllft  of).  I.  29 
Sept.,  1396,  in  which  Kaiser  Sigismund  was 
defeated  by  Bajazet. 


NILE 


PARRET 


087 


II.  A.D.  1799,  In  which  the  French  were 
defeated  by  the  Albanians. 

Nile  (Battle  of  lite),  1  Aug.,  1798,  In  which 
Admiral  Nelson  defeated  the  French  fleet. 
This  victory  obtained  for  the  admiral  a  peer- 
age, under  the  title  of  Baron  Nelson  of  the 
Nile.  Hia  battle  cry  was  « Victory  or  West- 
minster Abbey  I  *  The  French  admiral  was 
Brueys. 

Often  called,  especially  In  French  history, 
the  Battle  of  Aboukir  (q.v.). 

Nineveh  (Battle  o/),l  Dec.,  A.D.  627,  won  by 
Heraclius  the  emperor  of  the  East  over  Chosroes 

II.  the  Great  King.    The  slaughter  was  very 
great. 

Nisbet  (Battle  of),  7  May,  1402,  won  by 
the  English  over  the  Scotch.  It  is  said  that  as 
many  as  10,000  Scots  fell  in  this  encounter. 

Nordlingen,  in  Franconia  (Battles  of).  I. 
6  Nov.,  1634,  won  by  Ferdinand,  son  of  Kaiser 
Ferdinand  II.  over  the  Protestants.  This  was 
one  of  the  battles  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War. 

n.  6  Sept.,  1645,  won  by  the  Due  d'Enghien 
over  the  imperial  German  army.  (Ferdinand 

III.  was  kaiser.)    This  also  was  one  of  the 
battles  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War. 

Noreia  (Battle  of),  B.C.  113,  in  which 
Cneius  Papirius  Carbo  the  consul  was  slain  by 
the  Oimbrians  and  his  whole  army  was  cut  to 
pieces, 

Northallerton  (Battle  of),  in  Yorkshire, 
22  Aug.,  1138,  in  which  David  I.  of  Scotland 
was  defeated  by  Stephen  king  of  England. 
The  battle  is  generally  called  '  The  Battle  of 
the  Standard.' 

Northampton  (Battle  of),  10  July,  1460, 
in  which  Henry  VI.  was  defeated  and  captured 
by  the  Yorkists.  Margaret  the  queen  fled  to 
Scotland. 

Novara  (Battle  of),  23  March,  1849,  in 
which  the  Sardinians  (under  Charles  Albert) 
were  defeated  by  the  Anstrians  led  by  Marshal 
Radetzky  (a  Bohemian). 

Novi  (Battles  of).  1. 15  Aug.,  1799,  in  which 
Suwarrow,  general  of  the  allied  Russian  and 
Austrian  armies,  defeated  Marshal  Joubert  and 
the  French  army.  Joubert  was  slain  in  this 
battle  and  4,000  French  were  taken  prisoners. 

IL  8  Jan.,  1800,  in  which  the  French  were 
defeated  by  the  Austrians. 

Ntirnberg  (Battle  of)t  1456,  in  Bavaria, 
between  the  barons  and  the  townsmen.  Eight 
times  the  barons  were  victors,  but  in  the  ninth 
contest  the  townsmen  were  the  conquerors  and 
NUrnberg  vindicated  its  freedom. 

In  this  battle  Albrecht  the  Achilles  and 
Ulysses  of  Germany  was  taken  captive  by 
the  citzen  soldiers. 

CEnoph'yta  (Battle  of),  B.C.  456,  won  by 
the  Athenians  over  the  Breotians.  The 
Athenian  general  was  Myronldes. 

Ohud  (Battle  of),  A.D.  623,  in  which  Kha- 
led,  commander  of  the  Koreish  cavalry,  de- 
feated Mohammed, 


Olmiitz  (Battle  of),  15  July,  1866,  the  last 
battle  of  the  Seven  Weeks'  War,  won  by  the 
Prussians  over  the  Austrians. 

Oltenitza  (Battle  of),  4  Nor.,  1853,  won 
by  Omar  Pasha,  the  Turkish  general,  over  the 

Russians. 

Orthes  (Battle  of),  27  Feb.,  1814,  In  which 
the  French  nnder  Marshal  Soult  were  defeated 
by  the  Marquis  of  Wellington,  commander  of 
the  allied  British  and  Spanish  armies. 

Ostrach  (Battle  of),  20  March,  1799,  in 
which  the  Archduke  Karl  defeated  Marshal 
Jourdan,  the  French  general. 

Ostrolenca  (Battle  of),  26  May,  1831,  be- 
tween the  Russians  and  the  Poles.  It  was  a 
most  sanguinary  affair,  and  both  sides  claimed 
the  victory. 

Otford  (Battle  of),  on  the  Derwent,  773,  in 
which  Offa  king  of  Mercia  defeated  the 
Kentish  men.  By  this  victory  Offa  became 
lord  of  Kent  and  all  East  Anglia. 

Otterburn  (Battle  of),  10  Aug.,  1388,  In 
which  the  Scots  under  Sir  William  Douglas 
defeated  the  English  under  the  Earl  of  North- 
umberland and  his  two  sons.  Douglas  was 
slain  by  Henry  Percy,  surnamed  Hotspur,  but 
both  the  Percys  were  made  prisoners.  See  p. 
165, '  Chevy  Chase.' 

Oudenarde  (Battle  of),  in  Belgium,  11 
July,  1708,  in  which  the  Duke  of  Marlborough 
and  Prince  Eugene  defeated  the  French  under 
the  Dukes  of  Burgundy  and  Venddme.  -Louis 
XIV.  gave  up  ten  Flemish  fortresses  to  the 
Dutch,  surrendered  to  the  empire  all  that 
France  had  gained  since  the  peace  of  West- 
phalia, acknowledged  Anne,  offered  to  banish 
the  pretender  from  his  dominions  and  to  de- 
molish the  fortifications  of  Dunkirk. 

By  the  peace  of  Ryswick,  in  1697,  Louis  XIV. 
agreed  to  recognise  William  m. ;  but  on  the 
death  of  James  II.  in  1701  he  recognised  James 
the  pretender  as  the  lawful  king  of  England, 
under  the  name  and  title  of  James  III.  This, 
in  fact,  involved  him  in  the  wars  with  Marl- 
borough,  so  disastrous  to  France. 

Oulart  (Battle  of),  27  May,  1798,  in  which 
the  North  Cork  Militia  were  cut  to  pieces  by  the 
Irish  insurgents. 

Ourique  (Battle  of),  25  July,  1139,  in 
which  Alfonso  of  Portugal  defeated  a  pro- 
digious army  of  Moors,  in  which  were  five 
Saracen  kings. 

Palestro  (Battle  of),  31  May,  1859,  in 
which  the  Austrians  were  defeated  by  the 
allied  army  of  Sardinians  and  French. 

Panormus  (Battle  of),  B.C.  254,  in  which 
the  Romans  conquered  the  Carthaginians. 
Metelluswasthe  Roman  general  and  Hasdrubal 
the  Carthaginian.  This  was  the  chief  battle 
of  the  First  Punic  War. 

Parret  (Battle  of  the),  845,  in  which  Eal- 
stan  (bishop  of  Sherborue)  and  Osrio  defeated 
the  Northmen. 


988 


PATA1 


PRAGUE 


Patay  (Battles  of).  L  18  Jane,  1429.  Talbot 
defeated  by  the  Maid  of  Orleans  and  taken 
prisoner.  This  was  the  first  battle  lost  by  the 
English  since  their  victory  at  Gressy  in  1346. 
Talbot  was  taken  prisoner. 

II.  1  Dec.,  1870,  the  Bavarians  were  repulsed. 

Pa'via  (Battle  of).  I.  A  j>.  774,  where  Charle- 
magne overthrew  Desiderius,  whom  he  after* 
wards  confined  in  the  monastery  of  Corbie,  in 
France. 

IL  24  Feb.,  1525,  in  which  Francois  L  of 
France  was  taken  prisoner,  and  all  the  flower 
of  his  army  was  cut  to  pieces.  Francois,  it  is 
said,  wrote  to  his  mother,  'All  is  lost,  Madam, 
except  honour*  (Tout  at  ptrdu,  Madame, fort 
Fhonneur). 

Peterwaradin  (Battlct  of).  L  1691,  won 
by  the  Austrians  over  the  Turks.  Kaprioli,  son 
aud  brother  of  two  former  vizien,  fell  in  this 
fight. 

II.  A.D.  1711,  in  which  Prince  Eugene  de- 
feated the  Turks  with  great  slaughter. 

Pfaffendorf  (Battle  of),  16  Aug.,  1760,  In 
which  the  Austrians  were  defeated  by  the 
Prussians. 

Pharsalia  (Battle  of),  12  May,  B.C.  48, 
won  by  Julius  Caesar  over  Pompey  the  Great. 
This  victory  made  Cteesar  the  foremost  man  of 
Rome. 

Philiphaugh.  in  Scotland  (Battle  of), 
Sept.,  1645,  in  which  Montrose,  called  'the 
Great  Marquis,'  commander  of  the  royal  force* 
in  Scotland,  sustained  a  crushing  and  irre- 
trievable defeat.  This  was  ten  mouths  after 
the  defeat  of  Charles  at  Marston  Moor. 

Philippi  (Battle  of),  Oct.,  B.C. 42,  in  which 
Brutus  and  Cassius  both  met  their  death, 
and  Antony  and  Ootavian  became  musters  of 
Rome. 

Pinkie,  in  Scotland  (Battle  of),  10  Sept., 
1517,  in  which  the  Lord  Protector  Somerset  de- 
feated the  Scotch  with  such  great  slaughter 
that  the  day  was  called  '  Black  Saturday.' 

Plains  of  Abraham  (Battle  of  rv\ 
IS  Sept.,  1759,  in  which  the  French  of  Canada 
were  defeated  by  the  English  under  General 
Wolfe,  who  fell  dead  at  the  moment  of  victory. 

Plassey  ( Battle  of),  in  Hindustan,  23  June, 
1757,  in  which  Colonel  Clive  defeated  Surajah 
Dowlah,  and  laid  the  foundation  of  our  empire 
in  the  East.  Olive's  army  consisted  of  1,000 
Englishmen  and  2,000  sepoys;  the  Surajah'a 
army  numbered  50,000  foot  and  14,000  horse. 
The  victory  was  complete,  and  Surajah  Dowlah 
was  one  of  the  slain. 

Plat»a  (Battle  of),  22  Sept.,  R.C.  479,  in 
which  the  Grecian  army  (110,000  men)  under 
Pausaiuas  utterly  defeated  the  Persian  army, 
wbich  amounted  to  3(H),tiOO  men,  under  the  com- 
mand of  Mardonius.  Mardonius  was  slain  at 
the  very  onset,  and  it  is  said  that  200,000  of  the 
Persians  were  left  dead  on  the  field.  On  the 
•ame  day  was  woo  the  battle  of  Myoalft. 


Plattsburg  (Battle  of),  11  Oct.,  1814,  won 
by  the  Americans,  under  Gen.  Macomb,  orer 
the  English  under  Sir  George  Prevost 

Podaio  (Battle  of),  1672,  won  by  Sobieakl, 
the  Polish  general,  over  the  Tartars. 

Poitiers  (Battlet  of).  I.  Oct.,  AJ>.  732,  in 
which  Charles  le  Martel  utterly  defeated  the 
Saracens  under  the  command  of  Abd-el-Rah- 
mah,  viceroy  of  Spain. 

IL  19  SepU  1356,  in  which  Edward  the  Black 
Prince  defeated  and  took  captive  Jean  II.  le 
Bon  of  France.  The  English  force  was  8,000, 
the  French  60,000.  It  is  almost  incredible,  but 
we  are  assured  on  good  authority,  that  8,000  of 
the  French  were  slain  and  2,000  taken  prisoners. 
Never  was  victory  so  unexpected,  never  was 
victory  more  complete. 

Fola  (Battle  of).  May,  1379,  between  a  fleet 
of  22  Genoese  galleys  commanded  by  Luciano 
Dpria  and  20  galleys  of  the  Venetians  under 
PisanL  Doria  was  slain,  but  the  Genoese  won 
the  victory,  taking  1ft  galleys  aud  1,900  pri- 
soners. 

Pollentia,  in  Italy  (Battle  of),  29  March 
A.D.  403  (Easter  Day).  In  this  battle  Stilicho 
attacked  Alaric,  and  caused  him  to  retreat. 

Polotsk  (Battle  of),  30,  31  July,  1812,  in 
which  the  Russians,  under  Wittgenstein,  de- 
feated the  French  under  Marshal  Oudinot. 

Portlevoi  (Battle  of),  1016,  won  by  Fulo, 
called  the  Black  Count,  over  the  Count  of  Blow. 
This  great  victory  crushed  the  rival  house  of 
Blois. 

PortO  Bello  (Naval  battle  of),  1739,  won, 
with  six  ships,  by  Admiral  Vernon  over  the 
Spaniards.  All  the  fortifications  of  the  port 
were  demolished. 

PortO  Novo  (Battle  of\l  July,  1781,  In 
which  Sir  Eyre  Coote  defeated  Hyder  All  regent 
of  Mysore. 

Also  called  the  battle  of  Cuddalore  (3  syL). 

Potsdam  (Battle  of),  25  Oct,  1806,  when 
Napoleon  defeated  the  Prussians. 

Pr&ga,  (Battlet  of).  1. 10  Oct.,  1794,  In  which 
80,000  Poles  were  butchered  by  the  Russian 
general  Suwarrow  or  Suwarof. 

II.  31  March,  1831,  won  by  the  Poles,  led  by 
Skrznecki,  over  the  Russians  under  the  com- 
mand of  General  Giesmar.  Above  6,000  Rus- 
sians were  taken  prisoners. 

Prague  ( Battlet  of),  in  Bohemia,  I.  8  NOT- 
1620,  when  Maximilian  of  Bavaria  defeated 
Frederick  V.  the  Elector  Palatine.  This  was 
the  first  of  the  battles  of  the  Thirty  Tears' 
War.  Prague  (1  syL). 

II.  6  May,  1757,  when  Frederick  EL(the Great) 
of  Prussia  defeated  Prince  Charles  of  Lorraine. 
This  victory  was  followed  (June  18)  by  a 
crushing  defeat  at  Kolin  by  Marshal  Daun. 
(Second  campaign  of  the  Seven  Years'  War). 
This  is  the  great  and  memorable  battle  of 
Prague. 


PRESCOTT 


EIGOMAQO 


Prescott  (.Battle  of),  In  Upper  Canada, 
17  Nov.,  1838,  in  which  the  Canadian  rebels 
were  defeated  by  Lieutenant-Colonel  Dundas. 

Preston  (Battles  of),  in  Lancashire.  I. 
17  Aug.,  1648,  in  which  Cromwell  defeated  the 
Scotch  royalist  army,  led  by  the  Duke  of 
Hamilton. 

II.  12, 13  Nov.,  1716,  after  the '  clap  of  Sheriff  - 
muir.'  A  very  poor  affair,  where  the  Jacobites 
were  cooped  up,  and  driven  to  a  most  cowardly 
surrender.  (Reign  of  George  I.) 

All  that  is  known  of  James  the  Pretender 
only  confirms  the  wisdom  of  setting  him 
aside. 

Preston-pans  (Battle  of),  In  Scotland. 
21  Sept.,  1745,  in  which  the '  Young  Pretender  * 
Charles  Edward  (grandson  of  James  II.)  de- 
feated Sir  John  Cope. 

Never  was  a  battle  so  quickly  decided.  It  ia 
said  not  to  have  lasted  more  than  five  or  six 
minutes.  Never  was  a  defeat  more  absolute.— 
Ho  WITT,  Hitt.  of  England,  George  IL  p.  501. 

Princeton.  New  Jersey,  UA  (Battle  of), 
2  Jan.,  1777.  Here  Washington  defeated  Lord 
Cornwallis  in  the  American  War  of  Indepen- 
dence. This  was  Washington's  second  victory. 
See  « Battle  of  Trenton.' 

Pultowa  or  Pultawa  (Battle  of),  9  July, 
1709,  in  which  Czar  Peter  the  Great  utterly 
defeated  Charles  XII.  of  Sweden. 

This  is  one  of  Sir  Edward  Oreasy's  Fifteen 
Decisive  Battle*  of  the  World. 

Pultusk  (Battlet  of).  LI  May,  1703,  iu 
which  the  Saxons  were  defeated  by  the  Swedes. 

II.  26  Dec.,  1806,  between  the  French  under 
Napoleon  and  the  allied  Prussians  and  Rus- 
sians. Both  sides  claimed  the  victory. 

Pydna  (Battle  of),  B.O.  168,  in  which  Per- 
seus, last  of  the  Macedon  kings,  was  utterly 
defeated  and  his  army  annihilated  by  2Emilius 
Paulus,  the  Roman  consul.  Perseus  was  taken 
captive,  and  Macedonia  was  made  a  Roman 
province. 

Pyramids  (Battle  of  the),  21  July,  1798,  in 
which  Bonaparte  defeated  the  Mamelukes. 

Pyrenees  (Battle  of  the),  28  July,  1813, 
won  by  Lord  Wellington  over  the  French  under 
the  command  of  Marshal  Soult.  Soult  was  sent 
by  Napoleon  to  supersede  Jourdan,  who  had 
been  utterly  defeated  at  Vittoria  on  the  21st, 
and  to  drive  Wellington  across  the  Ebro,  but 
the  French  marshal  met  with  a  series  of  defeats 
between  25  July  and  2  Aug.,  with  the  loss  of 
20,000  men. 

Quatre-Bras,  in  Brabant  (Battle  of), 
16  June,  1815.  Two  days  before  the  battle  of 
Waterloo.  It  was  a  combat  between  the  British 
allied  army  and  the  French  under  Marshal  Ney. 
The  British  under  the  Duke  of  Brunswick,  the 
Prince  of  Orange,  and  Sir  Thomas  Picton,  held 
their  ground,  but  the  Duke  of  Brunswick  was 
slain  and  the  Prince  of  Orange  was  taken  pri- 
soner. At  the  close  of  the  day  the  French 
marshal  withdrew  his  men. 


Quebec,  in  Canada  (Battle  of),  13  Sept, 
1759,  where  General  Wolfe  defeated  the 
Marquis  de  Montcalm,  commander-in-chief  of 
the  French  armies  in  Canada.  The  taking  of 
Quebec  was  the  conquest  of  Canada.  Wolfe 
died  on  the  day  of  battle,  and  Montcalm  the 
day  after  from  his  wounds.  See  below  *  Quiberon 
Bay.' 

Queenstown,  Upper  Canada  (Battle  o/X 
13  Oct.,  1812,  in  the  Second  American  War, 
where  General  Sheaffe  defeated  the  Americans 
commanded  by  Van  Rensselaer. 

Quesnoy  (Battle  of),  11  Sept,  1793,  in 
which  the  British  forces  defeated  the  French. 
%*  Pronounce  Keen-wah. 

Quiberon  Bay  (Naval  battle  of ),  20  Nov., 
1795,  where  Lord  Hawke  defeated  the  French 
fleet,  which  was  utterly  ruined.  The  commander 
of  the  French  fleet  was  Marshal  Conflans.  In 
one  year  the  English  won  three  great  victories 
over  the  French,  viz.  Minden,  Quebec,  and  Qui 
beron  Bay. 

Baab  (Battlet  of).  1. 1  Aug.,  1664,  won  by 
Montecuculi,  general  of  the  imperial  army,  over 
the  Turks. 

n.  June,  1809,  in  which  the  Austrian  Arch- 
duke John  was  totally  defeated  by  Eugene 
Beauharnais,  and  the  country  bordering  on  the 
Adriatic  was  annexed  to  the  French  empire. 
Raab  (1  syL). 

Baclawice  (Battle  of),  4  Aprfl,  1794,  In 
which  Kosciusko  the  Polish  general  defeated 
the  Russians. 

Ram-hormua  (Battle  of),  B.C.  228,  in 
which  Artaxerxes  (called  by  the  Persians  Arde- 
Bhur  Babegan,  or  Ardeschir  ben  Babek)  utterly 
defeated  Artabanes  IV.,  shook  off  the  Parthian 
yoke,  and  restored  the  empire  of  Persia  Proper. 

Bamillies,  in  Belgium  (Battle  of),  23  May, 
1706,  where  the  Duke  of  Marlborough  defeated 
the  French  and  Bavarians.  The  French  general 
was  Marshal  Villeroy.  France  lost  Flanders, 
and  soon  afterwards  Italy. 

*»*  This  word  is  often  called  Ramf-e-liz  in 
English,  but  it  is  called  by  Belgians  Ra-mel-ya'. 

Bathmines  (Battle  of),  2  Aug.,  1649,  be- 
tween Ormond  the  royalist  and  Colonel  Jones 
governor  of  Dublin.  The  royalists  were  de- 
feated, and  2,000  of  them  were  taken  prisoners. 

Bavenna,  in  Italy  (Battle  of),  11  April, 
1512,  between  the  French  under  Gaston  de  Foix 
(nephew  of  Louis  XII.)  and  the  combined 
Spanish  and  Papal  armies.  De  Foix  won  the 
battle,  but  was  left  dead  on  the  field. 

Gaston  de  Foix  was  called  'The  thunderbolt 
of  Italy.' 

Begillus  (Battle  at  the  Late),  B.C.  499,  be- 
tween the  Romans  and  the  allies  who  sought  to 
restore  Tarquin.  In  this  battle  it  is  said  that 
Castor  and  Pollux  on  their  white  horses  fought 
for  the  Romans  and  won  the  battle. 

Bigomago  (Battle  of),  1447,  lost  by 
Hunyadi,  governor  of  Hungary  through  the 
treachery  of  the  roivod  of  Wallacbia.  This 
was  one  of  the  bloodest  battles  evet  (ought. 


EIVOLI 


BALAMIS 


Biv'oli  (Battle  of),  14, 15  Jan.,  1797,  where 
Bonaparte  defeated  the  Austrians  led  by  Wurm- 
ser  and  Alvinzy. 

Rocroy  (Battle  of),  1643,  in  which  the 
French,  led  by  the  Great  Conde,  sustained  a 
most  crushing  defeat. 

Rolica  (Battle  of),  18  Aug.,  1808,  the  first 
encounter  01  Sir  Arthur  Wellesley  (afterwards 
Duke  of  Wellington)  with  the  French  in  Por- 
tugal The  French  under  Delaborde  were  de- 
feated. 

Ronces voiles  (Battle of ),  A.D.  778.  It  was 
here  that  the  rear-guard  of  Charlemagne's  army 
on  their  return  from  Spain  were  attacked  by 
the  Moors  and  annihilated.  Among  the  s'ain 
was  Roland,  the  famous  paladin,  the  king's 
nephew. 

Roland  in  Italian  romance  Is  called  Orlando. 

Rosbach,  in  Prussia  (Battle*  of).  I.  17 
Nor.,  1382,  in  which  40,000  insurgent  Flemings 
were  cut  to  pieces  by  the  French. 

II.  6  Nor.,  1757,  where  Frederick  IL  defeated 
the  allied  Austrian  and  French  armies.  This 
defeat  was  so  disgraceful  to  the  French  that  the 
*  Rout  of  Rosbach '  is  still  a  proverb  and  a  by- 
word. The  loss  of  the  Prussians  was  only  300 
men,  that  of  the  allies  was  1,300  slain  and  6,000 
prisoners.  (In  the  second  campaign  of  the 
Seven  Years'  War.) 

Roabecque  (Battleof),  Nov.  1382,  in  which 
Charles  VI.  of  France  defeated  the  republican 
army  of  Flanders,  and  re-established  the  earl 
who  had  been  deposed.  Philip  van  Artevelde, 
leader  of  the  democratic  party,  fell  in  this 
battle. 

Ross,  in  Ireland  (Battleof),  4  June,  1798,  in 
which  the  Irish  insurgents,  commanded  by 
Oeneral  Beauchamp  Bagenel  Harvey,  were  de- 
feated by  the  royal  troops  under  the  command 
of  General  Johnston. 

RothieTe  (Battle  of),  1  Feb.,  1814,  won  by 
Napoleon  over  the  combined  armies  of  Blucher 
and  Schwartzenberg. 

ROUCOUX,  or  RaucOUX  (Battle  of),  11 
Oct.,  1746,  in  which  the  French,  under  Marshal 
Bare,  defeated  the  allied  English  and  Dutch 
armies. 

Roundway  Down,  near  Devizes  (Battle 
of).  13  July,  1643,  inwhioh  the  royalists  under 
Prince  Rupert  defeated  Sir  W.  Waller,  a  parlia- 
mentary officer. 

Roveredo  (Battle  of),  4  Sept.,  1796,  l» 
which  Bonaparte  defeated  the  Austrians. 

S&&lf eld  (Battle  of),  10  Oct.,  1806,  won  by 
Napoleon  over  the  confederates. 

Saarbriick  (Batik  of),  2  Aug.,  1870.  In 
the  Franco-Prussian  war.  Won  by  the  Prus- 
sians the  same  day  as  they  won  the  battle  of 
Worth. 

31  July,  1870,  it  was  seized  by  Napoleon  III., 
and  here  the  young  Prince  Imperial  received 
his  'baptism  of  fire;'  a  battle  was  fought 
t  Aug.,  in  which  the  French  were  dislodged, 


and  on  6  Aug.  it  was  occupied  by  the  German 
allies. 

Sadowa,  in  Bohemia  (Battle  qf),S  July, 
1866,  in  the  Seven  Weeks'  War.  King  Wil- 
liam L  of  Prussia  defeated  Benedek,  the  Aus- 
trian general 

St.  Albans.  Hert»(Z?o«fe»  of).  L  23  Hay, 
1455,  in  which  Richard  duke  of  York  defeated 
and  took  prisoner  Henry  VI.  of  England. 

II.  7  Feb.,  1461  (Shrove  Tuesday),  in  which 
battle  Queen  Margaret  defeated  the  Earl  of 
Warwick. 

St.  Denis  (Battle  of),  1567,  in  the  Second 
Religious  War  of  France.  Here  Anne  de  Mont- 
morency,  the  last  of  the  French  Triumvirate 
(q.v.),  lost  his  life,  but  the  Huguenots  were 
defeated. 

St.  Denis,  pronounce  Sahn  Dnee. 

St.  Dizier  (Battle  of),  27  Jan,  1814,  won  by 
Napoleon  over  BlUcher. 

Pronounce  Sahn  De-te-a. 

St.  Jacob's  (Battle  of),  in  the  vicinity 
of  Basle,  1444.  Here  1,600  Swiss  kept  32,000 
French  soldiers  at  bay  for  ten  hours,  and  would 
not  surrender  till  their  number  waS  reduced  to 
ten  men  only. 

St.  Quintin  (Battle  of\  10  Aug.,  1657, 
won  by  Philip  II.  of  Spain  over  the  French. 
This  was  their  most  severe  defeat  since  the 
battle  of  Agincourt. 

Pronounce  Sahn  Kahn-tohn  (nasal). 

St.  Sebastian  (Battlet  of).  I.  I  May, 
1836,  won  by  General  Evans,  commander  of  the 
English  Auxiliary  Legion,  against  the  Carlists 
of  Spain. 

II.  1  Oct.  1836,  the  Carlista  wen  repulsed 
by  De  Lacy  Evans. 

St.  Vincent,  in  Portugal  (Battlet  of  ).  I. 
17  June,  16-J3,  In  which  Admiral  Tourville 
marshal  of  France  defeated  the  allied  English 
and  Dutch  fleets  under  the  command  of  Sir 
G.  Rooke.  The  allies  lost  12  men-of-war  and 
80  merchantmen  in  this  great  naval  battle. 

H.  18  Jan.,  1780,  in  which  Admiral  Rodney 
defeated  Juande  Langara  the  Spanish  admiral, 
who  was  also  taken  prisoner. 

III.  14  Feb.,  1797,  in  which  Admiral  Jervis 
defeated  and  won  a  great  victory  over  the 
Spanish  fleet,  for  which  he  was  raised  to  the 
peerage  under  the  name  and  title  of  John  Jervis 
earl  of  St.  Vincent 

IV.  2  July.  1833,  in  which  Admiral  Napier 
captured  the  Miguelite  squadron. 

Salamanca  (Battle  of),  22  July,  1812,  won 
by  Lord  Wellington  over  the  French  forces  led 
by  Marshal  Marmont.  This  was  the  seventh 
French  marshal  defeated  by  Lord  Wellington 
in  four  years.  In  this  battle  7,141  prisoners 
foil  into  the  victor's  hands,  11  cannons,  6  stand 
of  colours,  and  2  eagles. 

Sal'amis  (Naval  battle  of),  80  Oct.,  B.C.  480, 
In  which  the  Greeks,  under  Themistocles,  with 
only  371  triremes,  defeated  the  Persian  fleet, 
which  consisted  of  928  sail  of  much  larger  size. 
Of  thifl  formidable  fleet  only  BOO  ships  escaped 


6AMINARA 


SHANNON 


destruction.  The  Persian  loss  must  have  been 
very  great  indeed,  that  of  the  Greeks  was  only 
40  men  all  told. 

Xerxes,  who  was  a  spectator  of  the  fight,  re- 
turned at  once  to  Asia. 

Saminara  (Battle  <tf\  north-east  of 
Reggio,  21  April,  1503,  won  by  Gonzalvo  of 
Cord6va  over  the  French. 

Bantes  (Battle  of),  in  which  St.  Louis  of 
France  defeated  the  insurgents  under  the 
Comte  de  la  Marche.  Santes  (1  syl.). 

Sapienza (Battles of), 4  Nov.,1354, in  which 
the  Venetian  fleet  under  Niccolo  Pisani  was 
surprised  and  captured  by  the  Genoese  fleet 
under  Paganini  Doria. 

IL  6  Oct.,  1403,  in  which  the  Venetian  fleet 
under  Zeno  defeated  the  Genoese  fleet  com- 
manded by  Boucicault. 

Saratoga,  New  York,  U.S.  (Battle  of), 
11  Oct.,  1777.  Here  the  American  General 
Gates  defeated  the  British  General  Burgoyne. 
This  was  the  worst  disaster  hitherto  sustained 
by  the  English  in  the  American  War  of  Inde- 
pendence. General  Burgoyne  surrendered  to 
General  Gates,  and,  on  capitulation,  had  a 
free  passage  to  Great  Britain,  on  condition  of 
not  serving  again  against  America.  After  this 
terrible  overthrow,  France  at  once  recognised 
the  independence  of  America.  Sir  John  Bur- 
goyne,  of  course,  retired  from  the  army,  and 
spent  his  time  in  writing  for  the  stage. 

This  is  one  of  Sir  Edward  Oreasy's  Fifteen 
Decisive  Battles  of  the  World. 

Sasbach  (Battle  of),  1675,  between  Monte- 
cuculi  on  the  German  side  and  Marshal  Tu- 
renne  on  the  side  of  the  French.  Turenne  was 
killed  by  a  cannon  ball,  and  victory  was  claimed 
by  the  Germans. 

Scearstan  (Battle  of),  1018,  won  by 
Canute  over  Edmund  Ironside  ;  but  Canute  re- 
treated at  night  towards  London,  unwilling  to 
renew  the  fight. 

Schellenberg  (Battle  of),  2  July,  1704. 
Here  Marlborough  defeated  the  Bavarians,  and 
returned  to  England  with  121  standards,  179 
colours,  the  Bavarian  general,  and  twenty-six 
officers  of  high  distinction. 

Schleitz  (Battle  of),  Oct.,  1806,  won  by 
Napoleon  over  the  confederates. 

Schliengen  (Battle  of),  20  Oct.,  1796.  The 
A  re  lid  nke  Karl  of  Austria  defeated  Moreau, 
the  French  general.  He  had  defeated  him  the 
day  before  at  Emmendingeu. 

Secandun  (Battle  of),  A.D.  755,  in  which 
the  Mercians  were  defeated  by  the  West  Saxons. 
Ethelbald  was  slain  in  this  battle. 

Sedan  (Battle  of).  1. 11  Sept.,  1870,  in  the 
Franco-Prussian  war,  won  by  the  Prussians. 
On  2  Sept.  the  Emperor  Napoleon  III.  gave  up 
his  sword  to  William  I.  king  of  Prussia. 

This  was  just  a  month  after  the  war  began. 
The  occupation  of  Saarbriick  and  '  baptism  of 
fire'  was  2  Aug.,  and  Napoleon  gave  up  his 
sword  2  Sept. 


n.  10  May,  1865,  General  Johnston,  at  Dur- 
ham's Station,  North  Carolina,  surrendered  to 
General  Sherman,  and  thus  brought  the  Ameri- 
can civil  contest  to  a  close.  This  was  the  Ameri- 
can '  Sedan.' 

Sedgemoor  (Battle  of),  5  July,  1685,  in 
which  the  Duke  of  Monmouth  was  completely 
defeated  by  the  army  of  James  IL  The  duke 
was  made  prisoner,  and  was  soon  afterwards 
beheaded. 

Seidlita  (Battle  of),  in  Poland,  10  April, 
1831,  won  by  the  Poles  over  the  Russians. 

Sellasia  (Battle  of),  B.C.  221,  in  which 
Cleomenes  the  Spartan  was  utterly  defeated  by 
Antigonus  and  the  Achaean  League. 

Semincas  (Battle  of),  A.D.  938,  won  by 
Ramirez  II.  king  of  Leon  and  the  Asturias  over 
the  Moors.  It  is  said  that  80,000  of  the  Moors 
were  slain  in  this  conflict. 

Sempach  (Battle  of),  9  July,  1386,  in  which 
1,400  Switzers  utterly  defeated  the  Austrian 
army  under  Duke  Leopold.  The  Austrian  army 
consisted  of  4,000  knights  of  high  rank,  and  a 
numerous  well-appointed  host  of  foot  soldiers. 
The  duke  and  most  of  the  knights  were  slain. 
It  was  in  this  battle  that  Arnold  Struthan  von 
Winkelried  of  Unterwalden  rushed  on  the  ad- 
vancing spears  of  the  Austrians,  grasped  as 
many  of  them  as  he  could  reach,  buried  them 
in  his  bosom  and  bore  them  to  the  ground ; 
thus  making  a  gap  into  which  the  Swiss  rushed 
and  slaughtered  the  Anstrians  right  and  left. 
The  loss  of  the  Swiss  was  about  200,  of  the 
Austrians  at  least  6,000. 

Probably  a  part  of  this  tale  is  only  legendary. 

Senef  (Battle  of),  1674,  a  drawn  battle 
between  William  prince  of  Orange  and  the 
Great  Conde. 

Senlao  (Battle  of),  14  Oct.,  1066,  where 
William  duke  of  Normandy  conquered  Harold 
IL,  and  thus  won,  by  conquest,  the  throne  of 
England.  Also  called  'The  Battle  of  Hast- 
ings.' 

This  is  one  of  Sir  Edward  Oreasy's  Fifteen 
Decisive  Battles  of  the  World. 

Serin'gapatam'  (Battlei  of).  L  15  May, 
1791.  Lord  Oornwallis  defeated  Tippoo  Saib 
sultan  of  Mysore.  In  1799  the  city  was  as- 
signed to  the  British. 

II.  4  May,  1799,  won  by  Major-General 
Baircl.  In  this  battle  Tippoo  Saib  was  slain. 

Shannon  and  Chesapeake  (Battle  of 
the),  1  June,1813.  The  'Shannon'  was  an  English 
ship,  commanded  by  Captain  Broke ;  the  'Chesa- 
peake '  was  an  American  vessel,  commanded  by 
Captain  Lawrence.  In  the  second  American 
war  Captain  Broke  sent  a  challenge  to  Captain 
Lawrence  to  meet  him,  in  order  to  prove  whether 
the  English  or  Americans  were  the  better  men. 
The  two  combatants  met;  and,  after  a  most 
furious  and  murderous  engagement,  which 
lasted  about  fifteen  minutes,  the  English  sea- 
men hauled  down  the  American  colours.  Cap- 
tain Lawrence  was  slain,  and  Captain  Broke 
was  made  a  baronet,  under  the  style  and  titto 


002 


SIIERIFFMUIB 


BTRASBUEO 


of  Sir  Philip  Bowes  Vere  Broke,  of  Nacton, 
Suffolk. 

Sheriffmuir  (Battle  of),  in  Dumblane, 
13  Nov.,  1715,  in  which  the  Duke  of  Argyll  de- 
feated the  Jacobites  led  by  the  Earl  of  Mar. 
The  worthless  Pretender,  James,  arrived  too 
late  for  the  battle,  and  proved  a  more  incom- 
petent leader  than  even  the  Earl  of  Mar.  James 
left  Kngland,  and  the  clans  dispersed  like  a 
dream. 

Both  claimed  the  victory;  but,  as  the  Pre- 
tonder  lost  the  battle  of  Preston  on  the  same 
day.  his  cause  hopelessly  collapsed. 

Shiloh,  Tennessee  (Battle  of),  6  Feb., 
18t>2,  in  the  American  Civil  War.  Won  by  the 
Federals. 

Shrewsbury  (Battle  of),  23  July,  1403,  in 
which  Henry  IV.  defeated  the  Percys, 

Shropshire  (Battle  of),  A.D.  51,  in  which 
the  Britons  were  completely  subjugated  to  the 
Romans,  and  Caradoc  [Caract&cus]  king  of 
the  SilurOs  was  made  a  prisoner. 

Silverhausen  (Battle  of),  1553,  in  which 
Maurice  elector  of  Saxony  was  slain.  His 
ant;i  '.'iiM  was  Albert  of  Brandenburg. 

Sin'gara  (Battle  of),  A.D.  348,  between  Oon- 
•tantius  II.  the  emperor  of  the  East  and  Sapor 
the  1'ersian.  The  Romans  had  won  the  battle, 
and  had  given  themselves  up  to  joy  and  revelry ; 
but  Sauor  crept  upon  them  in  the  darkness  of 
night,  recovered  the  victory,  and  made  most 
dreadful  havoc  of  the  panic-stricken  Romans. 

Sinope  (Naval  battle  of),  80  Nov.,  IMS, 
won  by  the  Russians  over  the  Turks. 

Sluys  (Naval  battle  of),  in  the  Netherlands, 
24  June,  1340,  in  which  Edward  III.  defeated 
the  French  fleet,  which  for  a  time  was  utterly 
ruined.  (Pronounce  Xlu-iz). 

Smolensko  (Battle  of),  17  Aug.,  1812, 
won  I'.v  tin-  French  over  the  Russians,  led  by 
Barclay  dc  TollL 

Sobraon  (Battle  of),  in  the  Punjab,  10 
Feb.,  1846,  won  by  General  Gough  and  Sir 
Henry  Hardingcover  the  Sikhs.  In  this  battle 
a  bridge  of  boats  over  the  Sutlej  broke,  and 
thousands  of  the  Sikhs  in  their  flight  were 
drowned.  It  was  the  greatest  battle  ever 
fought  in  India. 

Gough  =Qoff, 

Soczawa  (Battle  of),  1678,  won  by  John 
IIL  (Sobicski)  of  Poland  over  the  Turks. 

Soissons  (Battle  of),  A.D.  486,  in  which 
Clovis,  founder  of  the  French  monarchy,  de- 
feated Syagrius,  son  of  ^Sgidius.  After  this 
victory  Clovis  made  Soissons  the  capital  of  nil 
kiu-i'loni.  In  607  he  removed  to  Paris. 

Solebay  (Naval  battle  of),  28  May,  1672, 
in  which  the  Dutch  were  defeated  by  the 
English  under  the  command  of  James  duke  of 
York  [James  II.]. 

Solferi'no.  In  Italy  (Battle  qf)t  24  June, 
185a,  iu  which  Napoleon  III.  and  Victor 
Emmanuel  defeated  Francis  Joseph  emperor  of 
Austria. 


Solonium  (Battle  of),  B.O.  61,  in  which 
0.  Pomptlnus  the  praetor  defeated  the  Allo- 
brSges. 

Sol  way  Moss,  in  Cumberland  (Bo*-  of), 
25  Nov.,  1542,  in  which  the  Scots  under  Oliver 
Sinclair  were  defeated  by  the  Duke  of  Norfolk. 

Somerton  {Battle  of),  A.D.  733,  in  which 
the  royal  town  of  Somerton  was  captured  by 
Ethelbald  king  of  Mercia.  This  great  victory 
ended  the  war  with  the  West  Saxons. 

Sommershausen  (Battle  of),  n  April, 
1648,  won  by  Turenne  and  WrangeL  Thi? 
was  the  last  of  the  battles  of  the  Thirty  Years' 
War. 

Spurs  (Battle  of  the),  18  Aug.,  1513,  won 
by  the  English  over  the  French,  who  used 
their  spurs  in  flight  more  than  their  swords  in 
fight 

Stamford  Bridge,  near  York  (Battle 
qf),  25  Sept.,  1066,  in  which  Tostig,  son  of  Earl 
Godwin,  was  defeated  and  slain  by  Harold  IL 
king  of  England,  his  brother. 

Steinkerke  (Battle  of),  4  Aug.,  1692,  in 
which  the  French  Marshal  de  Luxembourg 
defeated  William  m.  and  his  allies.  Toe  lou 
on  both  sides  was  about  equal 

Stillwater  (Battle  of),  19  Sept  and  7 
Oct.,  1777,  won  by  the  British  over  the 
Americans.  The  loss  of  the  British  was  350 
killed  and  wounded,  of  the  Americans  1,600 
slain. 

Stillwater  is  a  town  on  the  river  Hudson, 
belonging  to  the  State  of  New  York. 

Stirling  Bridge  (Battle  of),  10  Sept, 
1297,  in  which  William  Wallace  utterly 
defeated  the  English  under  the  command  of 
Warenne  earl  of  Surrey. 

Stockach  (Battle  of),  25  March,  1799,  in 
which  Marshal  Jourdan,  the  French  general, 
was  defeated  by  the  Archduke  Karl,  ana 
Germany  was  lost  to  France. 

Stoke,  near  Newark  (Battle  of),  1487,  in 
which  the  conspiracy  of  Simnel  was  utterly 
crushed  by  Henry  VIL 

Stonar  (Battle  of),  A.D.  466,  In  which 
Vortimer  defeated  Hen  gist,  and  drove  the 
Saxons  to  their  ships.  They  did  not  return  till 
the  death  of  Vortimer,  five  years  afterwards. 

Stony  Greek,  U.S.  (Battle  of),  6  June, 
1813,  where  General  Vincent  surprised  and 
defeated  the  American  General  Winder,  in  the 
Second  American  War. 

Stony  Point  (Battle  of),  1779.  Stony  Point, 
in  New  York,  30  May,  was  taken  by  Clinton. 
An  engagement  took  place  20  June  at  Stone 
Ferry.  General  Wayne  recovered  Stony  Point  1 5 
July,  but  abandoned  it  to  the  British  next  day. 

Stowe,  in  Bucks  (Battle  of),  1645,  in 
which  the  Irish  royalists,  under  the  command 
of  Lord  Astley,  were  defeated  by  the  parlia- 
mentary troops  led  by  Colonel  Morgan.  Lord 
Astley  was  taken  prisoner. 

Straaburg  (Battle  of),  Aug.,  AJ>.  887, won 
bj  Julian  over  the  AlemannL  IB  this  battle 


STHATTON  HILL 


TOGGENBURd 


993 


Chnoilomar  or  Gundomar,  the  huge  leader  of 
the  Germans,  was  taken  prisoner. 

Stratton  Hill  (Battle of),  in  Devonshire, 
16  May,  1C43,  in  which  the  royalists  defeated 
the  parliamentary  army  led  by  the  poet 
Waller. 

Strom'boli  (Naval  battle  of),  1676,  won  Jyy 
Duquesne  over  the  Dutch. 

Duquesne= Duh-kSnn. 

Sukoro  (Battleof),  29  Sept.,  1848,  between 
the  Croats  led  by  Baron  Jellachich,  and  the 
Magyars,  led  by  Moga.  The  former  numbered 
50,000,  and  were  well  armed  ;  the  latter  not 
above  5,000,  armed  with  scythes,  pitchforks, 
and  old  muskets.  The  Hungarians,  however, 
were  completely  victorious.  This  was  the  first 
battle  in  the  War  for  Independence. 

Tagina  (Battle  of),  July,  A.D.  552,  In  which 
Totila  the  Gothic  king  was  defeated  and  slain 
by  Narses  the  eunuch,  commander-in-chief  of 
Justinian's  army. 

Tagliamento  (Rattle  of),  16  March,  1797, 
in  which  Bonaparte  defeated  the  Austrians,  led 


In  which  Bonaparte  clet 
by  the  Archduke  Karl. 


Talavera,  in  Spain  (Battle  of),  27,  28 
July,  1809,  won  by  Sir  Arthur  Wellesley  (Duke 
of  Wellington),  commander  of  the  united 
British  and  Spanish  forces,  over  Victor  and 
Jourdan,  marshalsof  France.  The  French  loss 
was  10,000  men  and  20  pieces  of  cannon  ;  the 
allied  British  and  Spanish  forces  lost  800 
killed  and  4,000  wounded  or  missing. 

For  this  victory  Sir  Arthur  (already  Baron 
Douro)  was  created  Viscount  Wellington  of 
Talavera. 

Taillebourg  (Battle  of),  1242,  In  which 
St.  Louis  of  France  defeated  the  insurgents 
under  the  Comte  de  la  Marche. 

Taliacot'a,  or  Tagliacozzo,  in  Italy  (Battle 
of),  23  Aug.,  1268,  in  which  Charles  of  Anjou 
overthrew  Oonradin. 

Tara  (Battles  of),  I.  980,  in  which  Malachy 
monarch  of  Ireland  defeated  the  Danes. 
This  was  the  most  decisive  of  all  the  battles 
fought  by  the  Irish  against  the  Danes,  except 
the  battle  of  Clontarf  in  1014, 

(II.)  20  May,  1789,  in  which  the  Irish  rebels 
were  defeated  by  the  royal  troops. 

Tarbes  (Battle  of),  in  France,  20  March, 
1814,  in  which  the  French  army  under 
Marshal  Soult  was  defeated  by  the  Duke  of 
Wellington.  Tarbes  (1  syL). 

Taro  (Battle  of  the),  6  July,  1495,  won  by 
Charles  VIII.  with  9,000  men  over  an  allied 
Italian,  German,  and  Spanish  army  of  40,000. 
Of  the  French  not  above  200  fell,  of  the  allies 
15,000.  The  Venetians  called  this  a  victory, 
and  erected  a  tablet  to  one  of  the  Proweditori 
with  this  barefaced  lying  inscription :  '  Here 
lies  Melchior  Trivisano,  who  fought  success- 
fully against  Charles  [VIII.]  king  of  France 
at  the  battle  of  the  Taro.' 

Tchernaya  (Battle  of  the),  16  Aug., 
1855,  in  which  the  French  and  Sardinians 


defeated  the  Russians.  This  was  one  of  the 
great  battles  of  the  Crimean  War  (?.».). 

Tel-el-Kebir  (Battle  of),  13  Sept.,  1882, 
won  by  the  English  under  General  Wolseley  over 
Arabi  the  Egyptian  rebel 

Temesvar  (Battle  of),  1849.  One  of  the 
battles  of  the  War  of  Independence.  The 
Hungarians  were  utterly  routed  by  the  allied 
Russian  and  Austrian  armies. 

Tenna  (Battle  of),  9  Nov.,  1439,  in  which 
the  Venetians  led  by  Sforza  utterly  defeated 
the  Milanese  under  the  command  of  Piccinino. 

Tewkesbury  (Battle  of),  in  Gloucester- 
shire, 4  May,  1471,  in  which  Edward  IV. 
defeated  and  took  prisoner  Queen  Margaret. 
Her  son  either  fell  on  the  field  or  was  stabbed 
after  the  battle  ;  and  the  death  of  Henry  VI. 
in  the  Tower,  some  eighteen  days  afterwards, 
left  Edward  IV.  of  the  House  of  York  the 
undisputed  sovereign  of  the  kingdom. 

Thapsus  (Battle  of),  4  Feb.,  B.o.  46,  in 
which  Julius  Caesar  utterly  defeated  Juba 
king  of  Numidia  and  the  senatorial  army 
which  befriended  the  cause  of  Pompey. 

Thermop'yl®  (Battles  of),  I.  1  Aug.,  B.C. 
480,  between  the  Greeks  and  the  Persians.  Leo- 
nidas  king  of  Sparta  was  sent  with  300  Spartans 
to  withstand  the  whole  Persian  army  at  the 
defile  of  Thermopylae.  He  held  his  ground  for 
three  days,  when  Ephialtes  perfidiously  led  the 
enemy  by  a  secret  path  to  the  rear  of  the 
Greeks,  who  were  thus  hemmed  in  between  two 
forces.  All  but  one  man  perished  fighting 
gloriously,  leaving  20,000  Persians  dead  in  the 
pass.  This  was  one  of  the  most  heroic  acts  in 
all  history. 

II.  B.C.  191,  In  which  Antiochns  IIL  king  of 
Syria  was  utterly  defeated  by  the  Romans. 

TMonville,  or  Diedenhofen  (Battle  of), 
June,  1639,  one  of  the  minor  battles  of  the 
Thirty  Years'  War.    General   de   Feuquieres 
was  defeated  by  Ottavio  Piccolomini. 
Pronounce  Te-on[g]-veel. 

Thrasymenus  (Battle  of),  B.C.  217,  In 
which  the  Romans  under  Flaminius  wer« 
defeated  by  the  Carthaginians  under  Hannibal. 
Of  the  Romans,  15,000  were  slain  and  10,000 
taken  prisoners. 

Till  (Battle  of  the),  A.D.556,  in  which  the 
Asiatic  Turks  slew  the  Khan  of  the  Ogors  with 
300,000  of  his  subjects  ( 1 !). 

Tincb-ebrai  (Battle  of),  28  Sept.,  lioe 
where  Robert  duke  of  Normandy  (son  of  Wil- 
liam the  Conqueror)  was  utterly  defeated  by  his 
younger  brother  Henry  I.  king  of  England. 
In  consequence  of  this  victory  the  duchy 
became  a  dependency  of  the  English  crown. 

Tippermuir  (Battle  of),  Sept.,  1644,  in 
which  the  Marquis  of  Montrose,  commander 
of  the  royal  forces  in  Scotland,  defeated  the 
Covenanters. 

Toggenburg  or  Tockemburg,  in 
Switzerland.  This  has  been  the  site  of  two 
contests,  called  the  '  first'  and  •  second  war  of 

83 


994 


TOLBIAO 


VASCAPE 


Tockemburg.1  The  first  in  1436  was  a  contest 
between  the  Coant  of  Ziirich  and  the  Count  of 
Schwitz  for  the  succession.  The  second,  in 
1712,  was  the  revolt  of  the  Tockemburgera 
against  the  abbot  of  St.  Gall  their  ruler,  end- 
ing in  favour  of  the  revolters. 

Tolbiao  (Battle  of),  AJ>.  496,  In  which 
Clovis,  founder  of  the  French  monarchy, 
repulsed  the  Alemanni,  a  Teutonic  league, 
with  great  slaughter. 

Tolbiao  la  now  called  Zulpich ;  It  la  n«ar 
Cologne. 

TdplitB  (Battle  of),  1762,  In  which  the 
Prussians  were  defeated  by  the  Austrians. 

Torgau  (Battle  of),  in  Prussia,  3  Nov., 
1760,  in  which  Frederick  IL  of  Prussia  en- 
countered  Marshal  Daun.  The  battle  was  in- 
decisive; but  Frederick  claimed  the  victory, 
because  Marshal  Daun  decamped  during  the 
night.  (In  the  fifth  campaign  of  the  Seven 
Years'  War.) 

Pronounce  Tor-gow  (ow  as  in  note). 

Torres  Vedras,  in  Portugal.  The  French 
marshal  arrived  before  the  '  Lines '  constructed 
by  Wellington  In  Oct.,  but  retreated  Nov.  14, 
1810.  See  p.  621,  •  Lines  of  Torres  Vedras.* 

Toulon,  In  France  (Battle*  of).  I.  22  Feb., 
1744,  when  Admiral  Matthews  was  repulsed  by 
the  allied  French  and  Spanish  fleets. 

II.  15  Nov.,  1793,  a  conflict  between  the 
English  and  the  French,  In  which  the  French 
were  repulsed. 

Toulouse  (Battle  of),  10  April,  1814,  won 
by  the  Duke  of  Wellington  over  the  French, 
led  by  Marshal  Soult.  This  was  the  last  of 
Wellington's  peninsular  battles. 

Tours  (Battle  of),  10  Oct.,  AJ>.  732,  In 
which  Charles  Martel,  mayor  of  the  palace, 
leader  of  the  Franks,  utterly  defeated  the 
Saracens  under  Abderahman.  This  was  one  of 
the  most  important  and  decisive  of  victories. 
If  the  Saracens  had  succeeded,  without  doubt 
they  would  have  planted  in  France  the  reli- 
gion of  Mahomet,  mid  there,  as  in  Spain,  it 
would  have  dominated,  at  least  for  a  time.  It 
was  the  battle  between  the  Orescent  and  the 
Cross. 

This  is  one  of  Sir  Edward  Creasy's  Fifteen 
Decisive  Battles  of  the  World. 

Towton  (Battle  of),  in  Yorkshire,  29 
March,  1461  (Palm  Sunday),  in  which  Edward 
IV.  defeated  Henry  VI.  This  was  one  of  the 
most  terrible  struggles  in  English  history, 
second  only  to  the  battle  of  Hastings  or  Senlac. 
The  number  brought  into  the  field  on  either 
side  was  about  60,000  men,  and  for  six  hours  the 
fight  lasted  in  the  midst  of  a  severe  snow-storm. 
The  loss  on  each  side  was  more  than  20,000. 
The  Lancastrians  lost  six  barons,  the  Earls  of 
Devon  and  Wiltshire  were  taken  prisoners 
and  beheaded,  the  Lords  Oxford  and  Aubrey 
were  subsequently  executed.  An  enormous 
number  of  the  Lancastrians  were  charged 
with  treason,  and  all  their  lands  were  confis- 
cated. 


Trafalgar  (Battle  of),  21  Oct.,  1805,  won  by 
Admiral  Lord  Nelson  over  the  combined  French 
and  Spanish  fleets,  commanded  by  Admiral 
Villeneuve  (French)  and  two  Spanish  admirals. 
All  the  three  admirals  were  taken  prisoners. 
Nelson  commanded  in  the  ship  called  the 
•Victory,'  and  lost  his  life  in  i,he  battle.  It 
was  in  this  engagement  he  is  credited  with  the 
signal,  '  England  expects  every  man  to  do  nil 
duty.'  This  is  our  most  glorious  naval  victory. 

TrasimenS  (Battlt  of  Lake),  same  u 
Thrasy  menus  (q.v.). 

Trautenau  (Battle  of),  27  June,  1866,  la 
the  Seven  Weeks'  War.  Prince  Frederick 
Charles  defeated  the  Austrians. 

•••  Trautenau,  pronounce  Trou'-ta-now. 

TreTria  (Battles  of  the).  I.  B.C.  218,  in  which 
Hannibal  the  Carthaginian  defeated  Publim 
Scipio  and  Sempronius.  This  great  battle  ended 
Hannibal's  first  campaign. 

II.  17-19  June,  1799,  Suwarof,  the  Russian 
general,  defeated  Macdonald  and  his  French 
army. 

Trenton,  in  New  Jersey,  U.S.  (Battle  of), 
26  Dec.,  1776.  Here  Washington  won  his  first 
victory  over  the  British  and  Hessian  troops  in 
the  American  War  of  Independence. 

Tricamarum  (  Battle  of),  A.D.  634,  in  which 
Belisarins  defeated  Qellmer,  last  of  the  Vandal 
kings  of  Africa. 

Turin  (Batll*  of),  1706,  won  by  Prince 
Eugene  over  the  French  commanded  by  La 
Feuillade. 

TJshant  (Naval  battle  of  ),  V  July,  1778,  in 
which  the  British  fleet  under  Admiral  Keppel 
defeated  tl.  French  fleet  commanded  by  the 
Comte  d'Orviiliers.  It  was  not  a  defeat,  but  the 
French  withdrew  their  ships  under  cover  of  the 
night. 

Val-es-Dunea,  near  Caen  (Battle  of), 
1047,  in  which  William  duke  of  Normandy  de- 
feated his  revolted  nobles. 


y*.  In  France  (Battle  of),  20  Sept 
1792,  in  which  the  French  Marshal  Kellermann 
defeated  the  Duke  of  Brunswick.  The  duke 
looked  on  the  French  revolution  as  a  contemp- 
tible riot,  and  was  thunderstruck  with  the  re- 
ception he  met  with  at  Valmy. 

This  is  one  of  Sir  Edward  Creasy'B  Fifteen 
Decisive  Battles  of  the  World. 

Varna  (Battle  of),  10  Nov.,  1444,  won  by 
Amurath  II.  sultan  of  Turkey  over  the  Hun- 
garians, led  by  Ladislaus  and  Hunyidi.  Ladis- 
laus  had  sworn  to  preserve  peace  with  Amurath 
for  ten  years,  but,  persuaded  by  Cardinal  Julian 
and  other  churchmen,  had  scandalously  broken 
his  oath,  and  the  defeat  of  Varna  was  the  fruit 
of  his  perjury. 

Vasag  (Battle  of),  1422,  won  by  Hunyadl 
the  Hungarian  general  over  the  Turks  under 
Amurath  II. 

Vascape  (Battle  of),  1441.  The  greatest 
of  all  the  victories  of  Hunyadl,  won  over  th« 


VEECELL.E 


WARSAW 


99S 


Turks  under  the  command  of  Sciabedln  Bey. 
.The  Turks  were  80,000,  the  Hungarians  not 
(15,000. 

VercellfiB  (Battle  of),  30  July,  B.C.  101,  in 
which  the  Oimbrian  host  was  annihilated  by 
Marlus  the  R'  *nan  consul. 

Verneuil,  in  France  (Battle  of),  16  Aug. 
1424,  in  which  the  Duke  of  Bedford  defeated 
the  allied  French  and  Scotch.  This  battle  was 
hardly  less  disastrous  to  the  French  than  that 
of  Agincourt,  for  full  one-third  of  the  knigjit- 
hood  were  left  dead  on  that  fatal  field.  The 
loss  of  the  French  was  4,000,  that  of  Bedford's 
army  1,600. 

Among  the  slain  were  the  Earl  of  Buchan, 
Earl  Douglas,  Lord  James  Douglas  (the  earl's 
son),  Sir  Alexander  Meldrum,  &o. 

Verona  (Battle  of),  30  March,  1799,  in 
which  the  Austrian  General  Kray  defeated  the 
French. 

Veszprem  (Battle  of),  997,  won  by  St. 
Stephen  king  of  Hungary,  soon  after  his  bap- 
tism, over  Kopan,  a  nobleman  of  the  old  Shaman 
faith.  By  this  victory  Christianity  was  estab- 
lished in  the  land. 

Vienna  (Battle  of),  12  Sept.,  1683,  in  which 
Sobieski  king  of  Poland,  with  a  relief  force  of 
40,000  men,  utterly  defeated  Kara  Mustapha 
vizier  of  the  Sultan  Mahomet  II.,  whereby  the 
siege  of  Vienna  was  raised.  This  is  one  of  the 
most  important  and  decisive  victories  ever  won. 
If  the  Turks  had  been  victorious,  probably 
Vienna,  like  Constantinople,  would  have  been 
subject  to  the  Crescent,  and  the  Eastern  and 
Western  empires  would  have  been  united  again, 
but  under  the  power  and  religion  of  the  sultan. 

Villa  Viciosa  (Battle  of)t  1710,  won  by 
the  French,  commanded  by  the  Duo  de  Ven- 
d6me,  over  the  Archduke  KarL 

Villafranca,  in  Sicily  (Battles  of),  1. 1718, 
in  which  the  Spaniards  won  over  the  Austriana. 

II.  10  April,  1812,  in  which  the  British 
cavalry,  led  by  Sir  Stapleton  Cotton,  defeated 
Marshal  Soult.  Napoleon  greatly  blamed  Soult 
for  this  defeat 

Villingshausen  (Battle  of),  15  July, 
1761,  in  which  Ferdinand  duke  of  Brunswick 
defeated  the  French.  (In  the  sixth  campaign 
of  the  Seven  Years'  War.) 

Vimeira.  in  Portugal  (Battle  of),  21  Aug., 
1808,  in  which  Sir  Arthur  Wellesley  (afterwards 
Duke  of  Wellington)  defeated  the  allied  French 
and  Spanish  forces  under  Marshal  Junot.  This 
was  the  first  of  his  peninsular  victories. 

Vindalum  (Battle  of),  B.C.  121.  in  which 
Cn.  Domitius  the  pro-consul  defeated  the  AIlo- 
br6ges. 

Vinegar  Hill,  near  Wexford  (Battle  of), 
21  June,  1798.  This  could  hardly  be  called  a 
battle.  The  Irish  had  risen  in  revolt,  and  mus- 
tered 15,000  strong  on  Vinegar  Hill.  General 
Lake  was  sent  to  put  down  the  revolt.  He  took 
their  camp,  and  utterly  suppressed  the  rebel- 
lion. In  the  autumn  1,000  French  soldiers, 


under  General  Humbert,  landed  in  Mayo,  and 
defeated  Lake  and  Hutchinson,  who  had  about 
3,000  men  under  them,  at  Castlebar,  27  Aug., 
1798  ;  and  then  Lord  Cornwallis,  the  lord-lieu- 
tenant, with  30,000  men,  forced  Humbert  to 
surrender. 

Vionville  (Battle  of),  16  Aug.,  1870,  in  the 
Franco-Prussian  war,  won  by  the  Prussians. 

Vittoria  (Battle  of),  21  June,  1813,  won  by 
Lord  Wellington  over  the  French  army  com- 
manded by  Joseph  Bonaparte  and  Marshal 
Jourdan.  This  was  one  of  the  most  brilliant 
victories  in  the  British  annals.  Marshal  Jour- 
dan  lost  151  pieces  of  cannon,  451  ammunition 
waggons,  all  his  baggage  and  treasure,  and  even 
his  marshalle  baton. 

Voglade.    See  below  •  Vougle.' 

Volturno  (Battle  of  the),  17  Sept.,  1860,  woo 
by  Garibaldi  over  the  Neapolitan  troops  of 
Francis  II. 

Vougle",  near  Poitiers  (Battle  of),AJ>.  607, 
in  which  Clovis,  founder  of  the  French  monar- 
chy, overthrew  Alario  II.  king  of  the  West- 
Goths.  Alario  himself  was  slain  on  the  field. 

Wagram.  in  Austria  (Battle  of),  6  July, 
1809,  in  which  the  French,  led  by  Napoleon, 
overthrew  the  Austrians,  led  by  the  Archduke 
Karl.  This  battle  led  to  a  treaty  of  peace,  in 
which  Austria  ceded  all  her  sea-coast  to  France ; 
the  kingdoms  of  Saxony  and  Bavaria  were  also 
enlarged  at  the  expense  of  Austria. 

Wakeneld.  in  Yorkshire  (Battle  of),  31 
Dec..  1460,  in  which  Queen  Margaret  defeated 
Richard  duke  of  York.  This  was  the  only 
great  victory  of  the  Lancastrians  in  the  long 
War  of  the  Roses. 

Walcourt,  in  Holland  (Batik of),27  Aug.. 
1689.  Here  Marshal  d'Humieres  was  defeated 
by  the  Prince  of  Waldeck.  Marlborough  was 
present  in  this  battle,  and  laid  the  foundation 
of  his  future  fame. 

Wandewash,  in  Hindustan  (Battle  of\ 
Jan.,  1760,  in  which  Thomas  Arthur  comte  de 
Lally,  the  French  governor  in  India,  was  de- 
feated by  Sir  Eyre  Coote,  and  Pondicherry  fell 
into  the  hands  of  the  English. 

Wareham  (Battle  of),  A.D.  876,  in  which 
the  Danish  fleet  was  repulsed  by  King  Alfred. 
The  Danes  then  allied  themselves  with  the 
Welsh.  Being  hard  pressed,  the  Danes  swore 
to  leave  Wessex,  but  reappeared  at  Chippenham 
in  the  winter  of  878. 

Warna  (Battle  of),  10  Nov.,  1444,  in  which 
Amurath  II.  defeated  Ladislaus  V.  king  of 
Hungary,  who  was  also  slain. 

"Warsaw  (Battles  of  ).  I.  10, 12  Oct.,  1794, 
in  which  the  Poles  were  defeated  by  the  Bus- 
sians. 

II.  20  Feb.,  1831,  in  which  the  Russians  were 
defeated.    This   is  also  called   the  battle  of 
Growchow. 

III.  7,  8  Sept.,  1831,  won  by  the  Russians  over 
the  Poles. 


896 


WARTENBURQ 


YERMUK 


"Wartenburg,  in  Prussia  (Battle  of), 
3  Oct.,  1813,  won  by  the  allies  over  the  French. 

"Waterloo  (Battle  of),  IS  June,  1815,  the 
most  momentous  victory  ever  won  by  the  Bri- 
tish arms,  and  the  most  happy  in  its  results. 
Napoleon  commanded  the  French  and  the  Duke 
of  Wellington  the  British  and  their  allies.  The 
battle  lasted  from  seven  in  the  morning  till  nine 
at  night.  Napoleon's  career  ended  with  this 
battle.  He  delivered  himself  into  the  hands  of 
Captain  Maitland,  3  July,  and  was  banished  to 
Longwood  in  St.  Helena,  where  he  landed,  16 
Oct.,  1815. 

The  Duke  ot  Marlborough  won  a  battle  orer 
the  French  at  Waterloo,  17  Aug.,  1705. 

•«*  The  battle  of  Waterloo,  18  June,  1815, 
was  exactly  six  centuries  to  a  day  of  the  signa- 
ture of  Magna  Charta  by  King  John,  18  June, 
121 5.  Sff  Colonel  Gurwood's  12th  voL  Creasy'g 
*  Fifteen  Decisive  Battles.' 

Wattignies,  near  Lille  (Battle  qf),  15,  16 
Oct.,  1793.  The  Austrian*  defeated  Jounlan,  the 
French  marshal,  here. 

Waws  (Battle  of),  31  March,  1831,  in  which 
the  Russians  were  defeated  by  the  Poles  under 
the  command  of  Skrzy  neck  i. 

"Weissenburg  (Battlei  of).  L  A.D.  1620, 
won  by  the  Roman  Catholics  over  the  Protes- 
tants of  Bohemia.  Maximilian  duke  of  Bavaria 
affirms  that  his  success  was  due  to  the  aid  of 
St.  John  Nepomuk. 

IL  4  Aug.,  1H70.  The  first  'battle*  of  the 
Franco-Prussian  war.  Won  by  the  Crown 
Prince  of  Prussia. 

Wertingen  (Battle  of),  8  Oct.,  1805,  In 
which  the  French  defeated  Mack,  general  of  the 
Austrian  army. 

"White  Plains,  near  New  York,  U.S. 
(Battle  of),  28  Oct.,  1776,  where  General  Howe 
defeated  the  Americans  in  the  American  War 
of  Independence. 

Wig'an  (Battles  of).  L  1643,  in  which  the 
royal  forces,  under  the  Earl  of  Derby,  were  de- 
feated by  the  parliamentary  army  led  by  Sir 
John  Sineaton. 

IL  1651,  in  which  the  Earl  of  Derby  was 
again  defeated  by  the  parliamentary  army, 
led  by  Colonel  Lilburne. 

Wilhelmsthal  (Battle  of),  *4  June,  176J, 
won  for  Prussia  by  the  two  Dukes  of  Bruns- 
wick. This  was  the  last  battle  of  the  Seven 
Years*  War. 

"Wilton  (Battle of),  A.D.  823,  which  Egbert 
king  of  Wessex  won  over  Beornwulf  king  of 
Mercia.  This  victory  led  to  the  absorption  of 
Mercia  into  the  kingdom  of  Wessex. 

Winceby-on-the-Wolds,  Lincoln- 
shire (Battle  of),  1643,  won  by  Cromwell  and 
Fairfax  over  the  Marquis  of  Newcastle.  Here 
Cromwell  had  a  horse  shot  under  him. 

Winwced,  near  Leeds  (Battleo/),  665,  also 
oalled  Wiuwidfcld.  In  this  battle  Penda  was 
•lain  by  Oswi  of  Northurobria.  Win  wood  it 
Wwwood  in  York. 


In  this  battle  Oswi  vowed,  if  God  gave  him 
the  victory,  he  would  dedicate  his  daughter  to 
the  Lord  and  build  twelve  monasteries. 

Witepsk  (Battle  of),  11  Nov.,  1812,  in 
which  the  French,  ujider  Marshal  Victor,  were 
defeated  by  the  Russians  commanded  by 
General  Wittgenstein. 

WittstOCk  (Battle  of),  4  Oct.,  1636,  won 
by  the  Swedes,  in  the  Protestant  interest,  over 
the  German  Catholic  League.  This  was  one  of 
the  battles  of  the  Thirty  Years'  War. 

Wodensfield  (Battle  of),  A.D.  910,  in 
which  Edward,  son  of  Alfred,  defeated  the 
Anglo-Danes  with  great  slaughter. 

Wodnesbeorgh  (Bailftof).  I.  A.D.  591, 
In  which  Cealwin  the  Saxon  was  defeated  l>, 
his  nephew Ceolric,  who  had  allied  himself  with 
the  Cymryand  Sooti.  The  death  of  Ceahviu 
soon  followed,  in  the  thirty-third  year  of  his 
reign. 

II.  714,  in  which  Ina,  the  greatest  of  the 
kings  of  Wessex,  defeated  and  slew  Ceobred 
king  of  Mercia.  Wodnesbeorgh  is  Woodbury 
In  Devonshire. 

Woerden  (Battle  of),  in  Holland,  Jane, 
1672.  Marshal  de  Luxembourg  defeated  the 
Hollanders. 

•Worcester  (Battle  of),  8  Sept.,  1651,  in 
which  Cromwell  utterly  routed  Charles  II. 
Some  3,000  royalists  were  slain  and  lo,ooo  were 
taken  prisoners,  who  were  sent  as  slaves  to  t  lie 
plantations.  Charles  made  his  escape  to  France, 
ami  his  adventures  make  one  of  the  most  mar- 
vellous romances  of  history. 

Cromwell  says  for  four  or  fire  hours  this 
battle  was  'the  stiff eat  contest  he  had  seen.' 
The  Scotch  lost  all  their  baggage  and  artil- 
lery, with  6,000  men,  amongst  whom  was  the 
Duke  of  Hamilton,  their  leader. 

W6rth  (Battle  of),  6  Aug.,  1870,  in  the 
Franco-Prussian  war.  Won  by  the  Prussians 
over  MacMahon,  the  French  marshal. 

Wurtschen  (Battle  of),  1813,  in  which 
Napoleon  defeated  the  allied  Russian  and 
Prussian  armies.  The  carnage  on  both  sides 
was  terrible. 

Wiirtzburg  (Battle  of),  3  Sept.,  17%. 
Archduke  Charles  of  Austria  defeated  Moreau, 
the  French  general 

Wyppeds  Fleot  (Rank  of),  AJ>.  465. 
won  by  Henj,nst  over  the  Britons. 

Xeres  (Battle  of),  A.D.  1237,  won  by  Al- 
fonso, 'infant'  of  Ferdinand  III.,  over  Al>en- 
hud,  the  Moorish  king  of  Seville.  In  this 
battle,  we  are  told,  St.  James  on  his  white 
horse  fought  for  Spain. 

Ximera  (Battle  of),  10  Sept.,  1811,  in 
which  the  Spaniards,  under  General  Ballasteros, 
defeated  the  French  under  the  command  of 
General  Regnier. 

Yermuk,  in  Syria  (Battle  of  the),  NOT.  A.D. 
638,  in  which  KhaJid  and  Abu  Obeiilah,  with 
their  Saracen  troops,  defeated  the  Greeks  under 
Hcracliua. 


YORK 


ZUTPHEN 


997 


York  (Baffle  of),  A.D.  867,  in  which  the 
two  sons  of  Ragnar  Lodbrog  the  Dane  defeated 
O.sbert  and  Ella,  the  Saxons,  with  great  slaugh- 
ter. Both  Osbert  and  Ella  fell 

Yvres  (Battle  of),  1591,  won  by  Henri 
FV.  king  of  France  over  the  Catholic  League. 

Zalaca,  in  Spain  (Battle  of),  23  Oct.,  1086, 
In  which  Alfonso  VI.  of  Castile  was  defeated 
by  Jussef  ben  Taxfyn  or  Taschfin  of  Morocco. 

Zama  (Battle  of),  B.C.  202,  in  which  Scipio 
defeated  Hannibal,  and  ended  the  Second-Punic 
War.  Zama  is  called  the  Waterloo  of  Han- 
nibal, as  Cannas  is  called  his  Austerlitz. 

Zella,  or  Zeleia,  in  Mysia  (Battle  of),  B.C.  47, 
where  Caesar  defeated  Pharnaces  IV.  king  of 
Pontus.  Caesar  announced  his  victory  in  the 
famous  despatch  VKNI,  Vroi,  Vici. 

Zelichow  (Battle  of),  6  April,  1831,  In 
which  the  Russians,  led  by  General  Diebitsch, 
were  defeated  by  the  Poles  with  great 
slaughter. 

Zenta,  in  Hungary  (Battle  of),  1697,  won  by 
Prince  Eugene  over  the  Turks.  The  prince 
fought  contrary  to  orders;  but  so  judicious 
were  his  plans  and  so  well  carried  out,  that  he 
received  a  written  licence  from  the  kaiser  to 
act  ever  after  entirely  on  his  own  judgment. 
Certainly  a  most  extraordinary  licence. 

Zingara  (Battle  of),  A.D.  350,  between  the 
Persians,  led  by  Shapur  Zoolaclaf,  and  the 


Romans,  led  by  the  Emperor  Julian.  The 
Romans  won  the  field,  but  Shapur  recovered 
his  advantage  in  a  night  attack. 

Zlotzow  (Battle  of),  won  by  John  IIL 
(Sobieski)  of  Poland  over  the  Tartars. 

Zorndorf  (Battle  of),  25,  26  Aug.,  1758,  in 
which  Frederick  II.  of  Prussia  defeated  the 
Russians  under  General  Fermor,  who  retreated 
into  Poland  (in  the  third  campaign  of  the 
Seven  Years'  War).  This  was  one  of  the  most 
tenaciously  contested  fields  ever  fought.  It 
began  at  9  A.M.,  and  continued  long  after  the 
moon  had  risen.  As  many  as  19,000  Russians 
and  11,000  Prussians  were  slain. 

Zutphen,  in  the  Netherlands  (Battle  of), 
22  Sept.,  1586.  Zutphen  was  under  the  power 
of  Spain  from  1572,  but  the  States  twice  be- 
sieged it,  in  1584  and  in  1586,  but  without  suc- 
cess. The  second  of  these  sieges  is  well  known, 
because  it  was  there  that  Sir  Philip  Sidney, '  the 
Marcellus  of  England,'  and  author  of  the  prose- 
poem  called '  Arcadia,'  met  his  death.  This  was 
a  mere  skirmish,  not  a  battle,  Lord  Leicester, 
with  8,000  men,  being  sent  to  assist  the 
Flemish. 

The  tale  is  that  he  was  mortally  wounded  in 
this  battle;  and,  as  he  was  raising  a  small 
bottle  of  wine  to  his  lips,  he  cast  his  eyes  upon 
a  common  soldier  dying  beside  him.  '  Poor 
fellow  1 '  said  Sir  Philip,  '  thy  necessity  ia 
greater  than  mine;*  so  saying,  he  handed  to 
the  man  the  bottle,  and  died. 


%•  For  battles  named  incidentally,  or  circumstantially— as  the  '  Battle  of  the  Standard,'  th« 
•ZUttU  of  the  Forty,1  dw.-*nd  not  geographically,  see  tht  word  •  Battle,'  pp.  IB,  79,  80, 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
BERKELEY 

Return  to  desk  from  which  borrowed. 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


27Jur5C(JF 
3COct5lRC 

160c' 


%*„, 

REC 

DElJ  1  6  19 


LD  21-100m-ll,'49(B7146sl6)476 


24777 


